《Azeroth Shadow of the Moon》


 Chapter 1： Philosophy 3 ask?

    "Ha~"


    In the middle of the night, the glimmer of light from computer screens is still flickering in the apartment buildings that can be seen everywhere.


    In front of the computer desk, an ordinary-looking young man in his 20s yawned lazily.


    His left hand was pressing aimlessly on the mechanical keyboard in front of him, and the virtual character displayed in the center of the monitor was also swaying around with his fingers.


    Looking boredly at the empty city of Boralus on the screen, the man''s eyes looked a little dull.


    "8.0 is really worthy of the ''disaster'' that the developers themselves admit."


    "In order to fight the fire and forcibly reduce intelligence, in order to balance the strength of the two camps, they did not hesitate to abandon the rationality of the plot. It really deserves to be the legendary interstellar team."


    Annoyedly throwing away the wireless mouse, the young man leaned on the back of the computer chair and sighed.


    "It''s almost time to AFK."


    Thinking of the disgusting secret realm created by the 7.0 Diablo team and the increasingly mindless plot, the young man looked at the ceiling and silently remembered the monster that made him spend the whole night.


    "Go to sleep... I have to go to work tomorrow."


    The exhausted young man didn''t bother to quit the game slowly, he directly pressed the power off button on the main box, moved his body with difficulty and threw himself onto the big soft bed.


    Before falling asleep, the last vague thought flashed through the young man''s mind.


    "Warcraft that carry the fond memories of many young people, can they really only live in the past?"


    ¡­


    There was a strong smell of blood on the tragic battlefield, and green and red liquids mixed and seeped into the ground.


    There are a large number of mutilated corpses scattered all over the land that has been dyed in a strange color, and broken limbs and arms can be seen everywhere.


    "Uh¡­"


    Under the continuous shouts of killing on the battlefield, faint groans came from under the pile of corpses.


    A "corpse" that should have died suddenly pushed away the heavy object that was pressing on it, and opened its shimmering golden eyes to look around in bewilderment.


    Under the light of the bright moon hanging high in the sky, the appearance of this "corpse" that suddenly resumed its action can be vaguely seen.


    Strange violet skin, more than two meters tall, long and pointed elf ears.


    These characteristics alone are enough to prove that this person is not human, but some kind of fantasy creature that often appears in fantasy works.


    A wound about half a meter long, with bone deep visible, was cut on the chest of the "corpse" by an unknown weapon. Initial scabs had begun to form around the wound, but the dark red half-dried blood almost completely stained the upper body of the "corpse" red.


    "Well!"


    The action of pushing away the pile of corpses caused a pained expression to appear on the bewildered face of the man with silver short hair reaching the ears and a beard.


    "Where am I?"


    The man looked at the long wound on his chest in horror. In order to avoid further tearing the wound, he lay in the pile of corpses and did not dare to move for the time being. He could only slightly shake his head to observe the surrounding situation.


    As a veteran Warcraft player, the man simply glanced around, and the pupils of his eyes suddenly tightened.


    "Night elves?! And... demons?"


    Stretching out his hands and flipping back and forth in front of his eyes, he finally realized something was wrong with his body.


    "This is not my body, who am I? Could it be time-traveling?"


    Although he wanted to slowly sort out his chaotic thoughts, but now that he was on the battlefield, he didn''t have so much time for him to think too much.


    A doomsday guard with a ferocious face noticed the movement here from above, flapped its fleshy wings in mid-air, turned a corner, and rushed straight towards the direction of the traverser.


    The demon guard raised the broad-bladed two-handed giant sword in mid-air, with a bloodthirsty grin on his face.


    "Small mortals, your world will burn for Sargeras!"


    The visitor from another world who had just crossed over, endured the pain and rolled to the side at the critical moment.


    The severe pain in his chest distorted his face covered by the white beard, but fortunately he managed to escape the opponent''s powerful slash at the last moment.


    If he was struck by this sword, he should not have to think about the wound anymore.


    "puff!"


    The dull sound of the giant sword cutting into the pile of corpses came from the side, and the man hurriedly covered his chest that was bleeding again, and stood up crookedly from the pile of corpses.


    I don''t know if it was because the corpse he had reborn still had some residual thoughts, and he couldn''t control the extremely deep hatred towards the demon in front of him.


    This kind of hatred is not only aimed at the one demon in front of him, but extends to the entire demon group.


    His physical instinct made him subconsciously pull out a wooden stick stuck on the ground beside him, hold the center of the stick with one hand, and subconsciously lay it across his chest in a defensive posture.


    "Roar!"


    The doomsday guard glanced contemptuously at the long wooden stick held by the night elf on the opposite side, roared angrily and raised the two-handed giant sword high above his head, and launched a fierce jump and chop at the position where the night elf man was.


    "die!"


    "Whizzing!"


    Just as the traverser''s muscles tensed up and he was about to roll to the side to avoid it again, several arrows pierced the night sky and precisely pierced into the body of the doomsday guard in mid-air.


    The added force in the arrow caused the Doom Guard to lose his balance in the air. While roaring in pain, he passively changed his jump trajectory, and slammed heavily on the ground about five meters beside the night elf man.


    The strange red and green soil was splashed by the impact of the Doom Guard when it landed, and a ball of it just flew into the face of the traverser with a somewhat dull expression.


    "Whoosh!"


    Before the doomsday guard got up, another arrow pierced through the air, and it was firmly nailed to the forehead of the struggling demon, finally causing the doomsday guard to lose any signs of life.


    A large purple bird flapping its wings flew across the air, and a slim figure jumped off the bird''s back, just in front of the traveler who was confused about the situation. UU reading


    Before the traverser could see the face of the other party clearly, the female night elf wearing the light armor of the battle priest first asked anxiously, "Andrea, are you alright?"


    ''Andrea? Is it the name of this body? ''


    The time traveler''s heart tightened, he didn''t have the original memory of the body he traveled through.


    Even if he can get away with it right now, sooner or later he will leak his feet in some details that the other party is familiar with.


    After weighing again and again, the traverser finally chose to speak out.


    "Who... who are you? Where am I? What are we doing?"


    "what?"


    The young night elf with purple facial lines and long blue hair tied into a high ponytail showed surprise on his face.


    "Andrea Moon Shadow, have you been beaten to the head by a demon?"


    "I am Shandris, your friend Shandris Feathermoon, and this is the battlefield near Mount Hyjal."


    The traveler was terrified. Although he still didn''t get any memory about the other party from his predecessor, as a traveler, the name Shandris Feather Moon would definitely not make him feel strange.


    "San... Tees?"


    Taking a closer look at Shandris''s slightly youthful and beautiful face, the traverser looked up at the **** battlefield under the worried eyes of the other party.


    In the distance, a huge wild boar is rushing left and right among the demons, and no demon can block its way.


    Under the command of a snow-white half-human half-bird creature, the overwhelming birds in the sky fought fiercely with the demon''s evil bats and doom guards in the air.


    The scene in front of him caused the traverser to show an extremely complicated expression, "So... we are really fighting the Burning Legion, is this the War of the Ancients?"

 Chapter 2： Andrea Moonshadow

    "Battle of the Ancients" is the name recorded by later generations for this tragic war against the Burning Legion by all races of Azeroth, and now it is said that it naturally arouses Shandris'' doubts.


    "Battle of the Ancients?"


    "No...nothing."


    The traverser rubbed his slightly tingling temple, and shook his head slightly, "Sorry, Shandris, maybe I was really hit to the head, my memory is very confused, can you explain the current situation to me?"


    ¡­


    Although Shandris felt a little unbelievable at what her friend said, she was still young at the time and didn''t have much doubt, and told Andrea the current situation in every detail.


    Under Shandris'' explanation, the time traveler with complicated emotions finally accepted the fact of time travel, and understood and acknowledged his new identity in this life.


    Andrea Moonshadow was born in the Valshara Forest near Suramar City.


    Moon Shadow and the Feather Moon family are neighbors to each other, and Andrea and Shandris are of course childhood sweethearts who grew up together.


    Both families are typical civilian families. Although the living conditions are completely incomparable with the extravagant magisters in Suramar City, thanks to the strong national power of the Dark Night Empire, the lives of ordinary people are also very rich.


    The peaceful and peaceful life continued until Andrea and Shandris grew up, and it came to an end with the invasion of the Burning Legion.


    A large number of alien creatures poured out from the portal in Suramar City completely destroyed the peace of Val''sharah. Countless night elves civilians died under the merciless and brutal invasion of demons, and the Moon Shadow and Feather Moon families were no exception.


    When this topic was mentioned, Shandris instinctively showed resistance and hatred.


    She did not describe in detail the tragedy she saw when she returned to her hometown, but simply said the reason why the two escaped the catastrophe.


    The night elves originated from the Well of Eternity. Under the magical transformation of this magic well, the dark trolls, which were originally just one branch of trolls, gradually began to evolve.


    They shed their ugly appearance and primitive and barbaric customs, and became a group of brand-new species with great wisdom and longing for civilization¡ªthe night elves.


    Relying on the exploration of the secrets of the Well of Eternity, the night elves'' civilization flourished and their living area expanded with the passage of time, gradually becoming a powerful force that cannot be ignored in the ancient Kalimdor continent.


    Different from the arcane energy mastered by the Highborne through the Well of Eternity, the commoners of the night elves have always paid attention to symbiosis with nature, and their philosophy of life has gradually attracted the curiosity and attention of a great being.


    He is the forest demigod - Cenarius.


    Although Cenarius is very wary of the nobles of the night empire playing with arcane arts, he appreciates the life attitude of the lower night elf commoners.


    The two sides gradually became acquainted with each other over time, and Cenarius became friends with these nature-loving night elves.


    He has high hopes for this new intelligent race, hoping that they will become the guardians of nature like himself in the future.


    Under the guidance of Cenarius, some night elves began to try to get in touch with the way of nature, which was the original origin of the Druid sect.


    As the night elves followed Cenarius to learn the ways of nature, a night elf named Malfurion Stormrage gradually emerged.


    With his unparalleled talent and love of nature, he was honored to be Cenarius'' direct disciple, the first mortal druid.


    At that time, Queen Azshara''s crazy worship and exploration of the Well of Eternity intensified Cenarius'' worries again.


    As a powerful wild demigod that has existed since ancient times, Cenarius is well aware of the instability of arcane energy, and he has always worried that the night elves'' higher-ups will one day play with fire and burn themselves.


    In order to curb the spread of arcane worship in the night elf society, Cenarius decided to let his disciple Malfurion carry forward the ideas of the druid sect.


    Malfurion, who was also born in Valshara, was entrusted by his mentor to first spread the way of nature in his hometown. Andrea was one of the people who was attracted by the ideas of the Druids.


    After subduing the troll empire, Azshara''s prestige reached its peak, and the six major cities of the night empire, both nobles and commoners, had a strong sense of reverence for their queen.


    In the territory of the Night Empire, there is only one area that Azshara is unwilling and dare not to set foot in easily¡ªthere are many powerful wilderness demigods living in Mount Hyjal.


    Although he looked down on the wild forest and the demigods rolling in the mud, Azshara still ordered that in order to maintain the ancient tradition of the night elves being close to nature, the tribe was forbidden to set foot on the sacred Mount Hyjal at will.


    When Andrea followed Malfurion to Hyjal and learned the idea of ??druids for hundreds of years, Shandris, his childhood friend, also embarked on his own path.


    Elune, the moon god, is the true **** that all the night elves believe in devoutly. It was under her guidance that the night elves learned the name of the continent where they lived¡ªKalimdor, which means the land of ever-shining stars in Titan language.


    From then on, the night elves called themselves kaldorei, "children of the stars."


    For thousands of years, the night elves'' belief in Elune has gradually spread to the whole family, and even the powerful Queen Azshara dare not challenge the authority of the moon god.


    In order to show his devout belief in Elune, Azshara personally supervised the construction of a magnificent temple near the northwestern coast of the mainland¡ªLasarlaza, which means the seat of the sky.


    Since then, the Elune Sisters in the Night Empire have shifted their work focus to this new temple city, and there has been an endless stream of night elves from all over the world going to the Vault of Heaven to study and pray.


    Shandris aspired to become a Luna Priest since she was a child. When Andrea embarked on a study trip to Mount Hyjal, she also set off with her. Shandris'' goal of the Sky Seat is not far southwest of Mount Hyjal . UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Both embarked on a learning journey with anticipation for the future, and have not returned to their homelands for hundreds of years since, which is not surprising in the near-immortal night elves'' sense of time.


    But Shandris and Andrea never thought that the farewell to their family members before leaving would be the last time. The demons that suddenly invaded destroyed their hometown, and all the family members died under the ravages of demons.


    "So that''s how it is."


    ¡®No wonder this kid¡¯s mind is full of hatred for demons, even if his soul dissipates, there is still a strong resentment left. ''


    Andrea sighed softly, even if Shandris didn''t tell him what happened next, he could probably guess it.


    Looking at the handsome and slender Shandris with a weird expression, Andrea raised another weird emotion in order to suppress the instinct in his heart, and pressed his fingers between his eyebrows as if to cover up.


    ''Unrequited love... is the furthest distance in this world. ''


    At this time, Shandris was not the heroic and tough sentinel general, but as the saying goes, three years old and eighty, although the current Shandris is still very immature, she can already vaguely see some of the heroic spirit and demeanor of future generations .


    Since he didn''t inherit the memory and all the emotions of his predecessor, and only got some physical instincts related to fighting, Andrea couldn''t determine how far his predecessor and Shandris had developed.


    But judging by Shandris''s attitude towards him, it is obvious that he is still far from being a lover.


    Looking up at the towering Mount Hyjal in the distance, Andrea swore silently in her heart, "Boy, you can go at ease, whether it is the hatred for demons or the feelings for Shandris, I will inherit it together." . ''


    ¡®From now on, I am Andrea Moonshadow. ''

 Chapter 3： Dreams and Calls

    When Andrea opened his eyes, all he could see was the boundless dark realm.


    Floating in this strange realm where time and space cannot be determined, Andrea''s expression was in a daze with a hint of bewilderment.


    In the entire dark space, there is only a fist-sized light source in the southwest direction. Warm and bright light shines from a distance, but these lights cannot cover Andrea.


    As usual, Andrea still tried to swim clumsily towards the distant light in this gravity-free space.


    However, no matter how close he was, the distance between him and the light source never shortened.


    Infinitely extended space, infinitely extended time.


    In this weird space, all the physical rules that Andrea understood could not take effect, and he could only helplessly wave his limbs in the darkness in vain.


    ¡­


    "Huh~"


    In the quiet forest, Andrea suddenly sat up from the ground pale.


    Recalling the familiar dreams he had experienced several times, Andrea wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with lingering fear, and subconsciously turned his head to look southwest.


    "It''s this dream again, is this heralding something to me?"


    Andrea in his previous life was a materialist atheist, and he would always remain skeptical about things he hadn''t seen with his own eyes.


    But now he has even experienced such a bizarre thing as time travel, no matter how firm his atheism is, he will inevitably be impacted.


    Not to mention that in the world of Azeroth, gods are real.


    Leaving aside the demigods of the wilderness who are connected to the soul of Azeroth, first of all, the moon **** Elune, whom the night elves have believed in for countless years, is an unexplainable existence.


    ¡®Southwest, I think it¡¯s the direction of Lasar Lazar, the seat of the sky, right? ''


    Shandris had provided Andrea with a lot of useful information before, including the area they were in now, and the current progress of the War of the Ancients.


    After the chaos of the initial demon raids, rebels swarmed across the Night Empire.


    After the hateful Andrea and Shandris followed their mentors to join the Rebel Army, they were eager to fight and felt a little uneasy. They were ordered to **** Cenarius, the demigod of the forest, to Mount Hyjal to seek help from the demigod of the wilderness.


    The early stage of the rescue operation was very smooth. Cenarius led this elite army to kill the demons swarming around the capital, and arrived at the foot of Mount Hyjal unimpeded.


    But it is not easy to convince the rebellious demigods to fight side by side. If the demons of the Burning Legion had not just launched an attack on Mount Hyjal, the group of demigods who were accustomed to being free and unruly did not know how long it would be delayed.


    ''Both the demigod and the guardian dragon have decided to join the battle and are gathering near the capital Zin-Azshari, that is to say...''


    Andrea touched his chin and thought, "The War of the Ancients has passed the early stage of being beaten blindly, and entered the middle and late stages. Now wait for the powerful thighs to gather and rush home?" ''


    If Andrea remembers correctly, some accidents seemed to have happened during the reinforcements gathering.


    For example, a younger brother who has never reached the level betrayed his tribe and joined the Burning Legion, and Deathwing, with the help of the powerful pressure of the Burning Legion''s invasion, encouraged the guardian dragons to work together to create the Dragon Soul.


    Afterwards, he didn''t keep his promise and used the dragon soul to wipe out the demons. Instead, he aimed this extremely powerful artifact at his brothers and sisters, which directly caused the blue dragon, which had suffered a frontal impact, to fall into a huge crisis of genocide.


    Shaking his head, Andrea put aside his messy thoughts, ''Forget it, that''s not what I should care about now. ''


    While Cenarius was convincing the demigods of the wilderness, Shandris and Andrea received new quests.


    Their small convoy was ordered to Lasar Raza, the seat of the sky, to help the local resistance forces establish contact with Black Rook Castle, the main force of the rebel forces, and try to liberate the Elune sisters imprisoned by the highborne Will be high-level.


    However, I don''t know if someone has leaked the news. The demons attacking Mount Hyjal pulled out a partial division and laid an ambush on the only way for the special envoy.


    Andrea''s predecessor died in this ambush, which allowed the soul of the traverser to take over his body.


    This elite team suffered heavy losses under the ambush and was completely dispersed by the demon army.


    If Shandris hadn''t been recognized by a wild hippogryph before leaving Mount Hyjal, and rushed to the vicinity of Andrea in time to take him away, I''m afraid Andrea, who had just crossed over, would sing a cool song again. It''s cold.


    "Andrea?"


    Sensing the movement from her side, Shandris rubbed her eyes and got out of the temporary tent.


    "Did you have the same nightmare again?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea said with a wry smile, "Sorry, I woke you up."


    "fine."


    Shandris patted her cheeks with her hands, trying to wake herself up quickly from the low pressure of getting up.


    "Let''s talk about that dream again. You said that the only light in that darkness came from the southwest? Could this be a sign of something?"


    Andrea nodded, "I think so too. Maybe it''s a warning or reminder from some kind of supernatural power, but I''m not sure who the other party is, and for what purpose they hinted at me again and again with the help of dreams."


    Shandris tied her loose blue hair back into a high ponytail. She raised her eyes to look towards the southwest of the forest, and said thoughtfully, "Our southwest, Lasallaza?"


    Andrea looked at the sun that was gradually setting in the sky, and also got up and began to pack the tent.


    "Even in order to continue the mission, we must rush to the Vault of Heaven as soon as possible. UU Reading I have a hunch that all mysteries will be revealed in this temple city."


    ¡­


    The living habits of the night elves are very different from that of humans. They are used to being nocturnal. The sunny day is the night elves'' rest time, and the night when the silver frost is everywhere is their peak activity period.


    Andrea once thought that demons do not need to sleep before crossing, but it turned out that he was wrong. It was just a scene where the glass **** didn''t want to be a demon sleeping, so he was lazy.


    Thanks to their racial traits, night elves can move more stealthily at night, and even have a talent called shadow escape in the game.


    Andrea and Shandris tried their best to avoid the patrols arranged by the demons at night, and with the help of the Hippogryph, they narrowly slipped across the Burning Legion''s blockade.


    After entering the control range of the Vault of Heaven, the number of demons has been greatly reduced until they gradually disappeared, replaced by the high elves who arranged for the moon guards to martial law the whole city.


    Moon Guards are battle mages who use arcane combat. They are the most important military force of the Highborne. They are usually used to defend important areas of major cities. They have good combat capabilities and rich combat experience.


    Some traitor, who may now be blind, was once a member of the Moon Guard.


    After coming to the outskirts of the metropolitan area of ??the Vault of Heaven, Andrea felt the inexplicable call deep in his soul became clearer and clearer, but he still couldn''t tear through the hazy fog to see the whole picture.


    However, considering that the Seat of the Sky is a temple city built by Queen Azshara to show respect to the moon **** Elune, Andrea had a vague guess in her mind.


    Squinting his golden eyes and looking at the sky seat of the floating city suspended in mid-air, Andrea silently said in his heart, ''Is that you? Elune, the moon god. ''

 Chapter 4： I dont want green energy

    I don''t know when, a rumor similar to a legend appeared among the night elves.


    "People with golden eyes will definitely achieve great things in the future."


    According to the future development that Andrea has learned, this kind of "achieve great things" will be realized in a very dark and humorous way in the future.


    According to historical records, there are only two people in the night elves with golden eyes.


    One of them is Azshara, the queen who ruled the entire Dark Night Empire, and the other is Illidan Stormrage.


    When Shandris told her that she also has the golden eyes that can achieve great things in the "legend", Andrea didn''t feel any fluctuations in her heart, but wanted to laugh a little.


    ¡®It¡¯s really ironic, the real owner of the golden eyes was killed in the previous battle, is this the so-called achievement of greatness? ''


    Although she still went to the Vault of Heaven with Shandris according to the mission accepted by her predecessor, the real purpose of Andrea today is different from that of Shandris.


    His main purpose is to find out who the dream entrusted to him is, and try to get the benefit of improving his chances of survival from this possible opportunity.


    That''s right, survival, this is the first element that Andrea considers now.


    Whether it''s finding a way back home that may not exist, or making something of Azeroth with your future vision, the most important prerequisite is survival.


    When Andrea played in the team in his previous life, he heard the leader repeatedly emphasize a sentence countless times.


    "If you survive, you will have output!"


    The War of the Ancients is the first planetary crisis that Azeroth has encountered since it possessed mortal civilization...but it will not be the last.


    If you want to survive in the crisis-ridden Azeroth, strong strength is one of the most important guarantees.


    After Shandris'' narration, Andrea roughly understood the abilities mastered by her predecessor.


    As the first generation of druids who followed Malfurion to learn the way of nature, Andrea was quite talented in controlling the power of nature, and it was said that he was even praised by Cenarius himself.


    But as a traverser, Andrea is well aware of the advantages and disadvantages of the force of nature.


    This kind of power is more stable and controllable, and it is the embodiment and extension of the will of nature and the spirit of the wilderness.


    But stability also means slow progress. Although they are the same as the six original forces of the universe, compared with the arcane and evil energy that have the ability to destroy the world, the force of nature has always been lacking in output power.


    Malfurion''s future detonation of the Well of Eternity did not rely on the power of the druids, but borrowed the dragon soul stolen by Illidan.


    The second defeat of the Burning Legion''s invasion and the killing of Archimonde was not due to the druids, but to the self-sacrifice of countless ancient spirits.


    It''s embarrassing to say, even Cenarius, the demigod who is the source of druids, will be killed by mere mortals in the future.


    Even he and the green dragon family who also control the power of nature...including Queen Ysera, were easily controlled by Xavis in the Emerald Nightmare. On the road of druids, Andrea really can''t see any light future.


    If, as Andrea expected, it was the moon **** Elune who called him, it meant that Andrea might have another choice.


    An extremely dangerous option that has the potential to gain great power in a short period of time.


    ¡­


    The Moon Guard''s defenses against the Vault of Heaven are very tight. As night elves, it is unrealistic for Andrea and Shandris to sneak into the city with Shadow Escape.


    Fortunately, although these high-level elf mages are arrogant, at least they will not easily kill their compatriots.


    Under Shandris''s suggestion, the two led the Hippogryph to the entrance below the floating city Lasallaza in a dignified manner.


    "stop!"


    Several moon guards in enchanted light armor pointed their staffs at the two, and the leader of the team looked at them vigilantly.


    "Who are you? Why did you come to Lasallaza?"


    Considering that Andrea has lost most of her previous memories, in order to avoid arousing suspicion when he said something wrong, Shandris, who looked like an ordinary village girl, took off her leather armor and untied her ponytail into a braid. Take a step to chat with the other party.


    "Dear Moon Guardian, we are pilgrims from the southern Ashenvale Forest. We came this time because we wanted to pray to Elune for a good weather next year at the Great Temple."


    The northeast direction was completely blocked by the demons, and Shandris could only disguise the origins of the two of them.


    "Ashenvale Forest? Pray?"


    The small captain''s brows were slightly raised, and there was a vague expression of disdain between his brows and eyes.


    "Hmph~ Although I don''t think prayers will have any effect on the current situation, but... heh~ let''s let you go."


    Under the captain''s waving gesture, the moon guards gave way with sarcasm.


    One of the moon guards waved his staff backwards, and as the azure blue arcane light flashed, a winding mountain road leading to the floating city appeared in front of their eyes.


    Behind Andrea, the team leader pressed the tail of his stick against his back and pushed hard, "Go! Don''t expect us to launch a teleportation array for two civilians, just climb the mountain road honestly."


    Andrea looked up speechlessly at the winding mountain road with nine twists and eighteen turns.


    Although this mountain road does not look rugged, it is wide enough for four carriages to pass side by side.


    However, according to the information provided by Shandris, this road was originally used for passing caravans and large-scale troops. Ordinary people can use the teleportation array to directly reach the Temple Square in the Seat of the Sky.


    "you!"


    "wait."


    Andrea grabs Shandris by the wrist just as he''s about to throw a tantrum.


    When Shandris turned his head to look over, Andrea shook his head calmly, and whispered in the ear of the other party''s long purple elf, "Don''t be impulsive, business matters."


    Feeling the hot wind blowing from Andrea beside her ears, Shandris'' long ears trembled slightly, and a blush unconsciously appeared on her violet face.


    "Hmph~ well, listen to you."


    Seeing the two obediently starting to climb the mountain road, the group of moon guards laughed softly behind them.


    "That''s right, commoners should look like commoners. Don''t think that you can enjoy the same treatment as the noble high elves."


    "The envoys will definitely help us redefine the social order of the Dark Night Empire, so let''s lie on the ground obediently!"


    An angry look appeared on Shandris''s face. If Andrea hadn''t been holding her hand all the time, the night elf girl might have gone into a fit long ago.


    "This group of bastards! Since the demons invaded, their original arrogant nature has become more and more serious. I didn''t expect that even the moon guards who used to hold their own identities are like this!"


    Andrea turned her head and glanced at the talking and laughing moon guards behind her, with a weird smile on her face.


    "Let''s make them happy for a while now, I hope they can still laugh when they know the true purpose of the so-called ''God Envoy''."

 Chapter 5： Temple of Lunas Radiance

    Andrea never thought of herself as a white lotus, the Virgin Mary who repays grievances with kindness. Although she was able to tell clearly about right and wrong, everyone who was targeted by him had a deep understanding of the idiom that every grievance must be repaid.


    In front of the Moon Guard, Andrea winked at Shandris, who received a helpless look.


    "call out!"


    A sharp whistle came from Shandris'' mouth, and the Hippogryph, which she had arranged to hide in the nearby woods, heard the master''s call, and immediately flew towards the mountain road with its wings flapping.


    Under the vigilant watch of the moon guards, the two climbed up the back of the hippogryph one after another. Andrea smiled and put his two middle fingers together, and waved to them on his forehead.


    "Don''t bother everyone to send them off, please work hard for the watchdog work."


    "Shua!"


    Under the watchful eyes of a group of moon guards, the Hippogryph soared into the sky and accelerated towards the Sky Seat in the sky.


    ¡­


    "Huh~huh~"


    Andrea hummed a little tune comfortably, looking at the approaching floating city with great interest.


    Shandris turned her head to look at the Moon Guard who was getting smaller and smaller, and looked at her childhood sweetheart with a weird expression.


    "Andrea, I always feel that... you seem to have changed a little bit."


    "Huh? Is there?"


    Andrea scratched her head pretending to be simple and honest, "It may be because of memory loss. I can''t remember some of the previous restraints and rules, which leads to a more presumptuous style of acting."


    Shandris shook her head, "I don''t think that''s the reason... I can''t say what''s going on, maybe it''s because I didn''t pay attention to and understand you a while ago."


    Andrea''s predecessor didn''t know when he started to have a good impression of Shandris on a male-female level.


    But this level of goodwill was blurred a lot because of the overly familiar relationship between the two of them, causing the silly boy to maintain a state of secret love until the last moment of his life, and Shandris didn''t know about it.


    Hundreds of years have passed since they each embarked on a learning journey. It was not until the Burning Legion invaded that the two reunited under the call of the Druids and the Elune Sisterhood. Experience and change are poorly understood.


    On the way to continue the flight, Shandris struggled for a while, and finally could only attribute the difference between Andrea and her cognition to the long-term separation and growth.


    ''Maybe it''s a good thing. ''


    Shandris glanced at Andrea quietly from behind, "Andrea was too honest in the past, and would always be bullied by other children. Rather than being bullied, I hope he can bully others... The premise is not to go too far." ''


    ¡­


    Lazarraza, the seat of the sky, as the name suggests, this city built by Queen Azshara herself is a city in the sky.


    Centered on the Great Temple of Luna''s Radiance in the very center of the city, countless large and small temple buildings cover the entire city.


    From Andrea''s understanding, the Vault of Heaven is not a comprehensive city for civilians to live in, but the most important place of pilgrimage for believers who believe in the moon **** Elune. Its status is similar to that of the Vatican on Earth.


    Every year, countless Elune believers travel thousands of miles to the Seat of the Sky to pray for blessings. The core area of ??the city has no space for the moon guards to intervene, and the Elune sisters build their own defense forces.


    According to the news that Andrea and Shandis received before, the Vault of Heaven is now implementing a policy of wide entry and strict exit. Ordinary people are still free to enter and pilgrimage, but if they want to leave Lasallaza, they will definitely be subject to strict investigation.


    The purpose is to prevent the moon **** priests of this holy city from leaving without authorization and joining the frontline battlefield.


    The faith of Elune spread throughout the night elf society. Although the faith of the highborne who controlled the arcane arts was relatively weak, it was not non-existent. Even Queen Azshara dared not challenge Elune''s authority blatantly.


    If these priests are allowed to join the rebel army, and declare the Burning Legion as invaders in the name of the moon god, and call on the people of the entire empire to stand up and resist, the position and actions of Queen Azshara and the highborne will inevitably be questioned and criticized by countless believers. resist.


    All the teleportation points from this city in the sky to the outside world are guarded by moon guards, like a floating island isolated from the world.


    When the hippogryph flew into the city, it was naturally attacked by the moon guards.


    The fooled colleagues at the door should have told them the news, and Andrea and Shandris were greeted by a large number of blue and white arcane missiles.


    The sudden attack made the pilgrims in the city panic, and they instinctively thought that there was an enemy attack.


    In front of the Great Temple of Luna''s Radiance, which was made of snow-white marble, a female night elf in a simple moon-white long dress slowly walked out of the gate, followed by a dozen women in priestly robes.


    "Your Excellency the High Priest!"


    "Please save us!"


    The woman known as the high priest waved a little silvery white light onto the panicked believers, and the excitement of these believers eased a lot.


    The mature and beautiful High Priest said with a warm and loving smile, "Everyone, please don''t worry, as long as you are still in the Vault of Heaven, the Sisterhood of Elune will guarantee your safety."


    After calming down the restless believers with the priests, the high priest led the team back into the great temple, turning his head to look at a silver-haired woman with a resolute expression behind him with a serious expression.


    "Maiev, go find out what happened, the Moon Guard will not launch an air attack for no reason."


    The heroic priestess bowed her head respectfully and said, "Yes, High Priest."


    Under the faint moonlight, Maiev''s figure gradually became illusory, and finally disappeared into nothingness.


    The high priest looked at the dark sky outside the temple with his silver eyes, and murmured, "Dear Elune, is this the turning point you mentioned?"


    ¡­


    Shandris skillfully manipulated the hippogryph to avoid the dense barrage of bullets. Fortunately, the Moon Guard did not dare to go too far in this holy city, and did not blatantly set up an anti-air defense enchantment.


    Under the nimble dodging of the hippogryph, Andrea and Shandris finally landed smoothly in front of a certain temple building on the east side.


    "who!"


    Priests of the Sisterhood of Elune have been on high alert since being placed under disguised house arrest.


    When the two landed, the group of priests with bows and arrows and three-petal moon blades immediately surrounded them.


    After entering the interior of the Vault of Heaven, Shandris will be home. UU Reading As a trainee priest, she can be regarded as a member of the Luna belief system anyway.


    "Sisters, please put down your weapons."


    Shandris took out a silver badge engraved with a female prayer pattern from her chest and showed it to the group of vigilant priestesses.


    "I am the trainee priest Shandris Feathermoon. I am here to assist the sisters of Luna Radiance to liberate the blocked Sky Seat under the order of my mentor Tyrande Whisperwind Priest."


    Andrea also lazily waved to the priests who had relaxed a lot, "Hi everyone, I am here to assist on behalf of Archdruid Malfurion Stormrage. Unfortunately, the original elite team of more than 100 people was defeated by the demons." Kill San, now only the two of us are left."


    "Sisters, let them come here."


    A distant soft female voice came from a distance, and the priestesses immediately put away their weapons when they heard this voice.


    At the same time, a sound shadow holding a wheel saw suddenly appeared behind Andrea, and the sharp saw teeth were less than five centimeters away from his neck.


    "Uh¡­"


    Feeling the chill coming from behind, Andrea raised his hands and said speechlessly, "Sister priest, can you stop pointing such a dangerous weapon at me?"


    "Hmph! Men are supposed to be forbidden to enter the Great Temple. You''d better be honest with me. If I find out that you have some unruly intentions..."


    The voice just now came from afar again, "Maev, be polite to our guests."


    "Yes, High Priest Dijana."


    After the priest behind him withdrew his weapon, Andrea rubbed the back of her neck with goosebumps while turning her head thoughtfully to observe the beautiful priestess called Maiev.


    '' Maiev? Judging from that unique weapon, it should be the one I know. ''

 Chapter 6： whisper of god

    Maiev Shadowsong, the future leader of the famous watchmen, one of the most high-end combat forces of the night elves, has received a lot of controversial comments because of her fiery and paranoid character.


    But this is all in the distant future, and Maiev is now just one of the priestesses of the Sisterhood of Elune.


    Due to her ability and leadership ability, Maiev has a high reputation among some groups of the sisterhood, and many people regard her as the most favorable candidate for the next high priest.


    However, Andrea knew that Maiev, who was presumed by most priestesses to be the next high priest, would be defeated by Tyrande from the sky.


    This is also a matter of no choice, who let the moon **** Elune personally send down the oracle to name Tyrande.


    As a belief system centered on Elune, the current High Priest Dijana could not go against the will of the goddess even if she had doubts.


    Maiev did not "escort" the two of them to the main hall with the other priestesses, and Shandris watched in puzzlement as she turned and jumped onto the outer wall of the temple.


    "Won''t Priest Maiev come with us to meet the High Priest?"


    At this time, Maiev, who hadn''t put on his armor yet, glanced back at Shandris, and then disappeared from everyone''s sight without saying a word.


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth and smiled, "She should have gone to help us tidy up our tails. This lady priest looks a little different from the priests I know."


    One of the priestesses explained softly, "The Maiev priests are in charge of commanding the battle priests in the sisterhood. Their style of conduct is indeed different from that of ordinary missionary priests."


    ¡­


    I don''t know what Maiev did after that. When Andrea, Shandris and others arrived at the main hall of the Luna''s Radiance Temple, the noise outside the temple had gradually subsided.


    On the way to the main hall, a huge statue about ten meters high first appeared in front of Andrea.


    The image of the statue is portrayed as a female night elf who raises her hands to hold the moon. Her appearance looking up at the sky is relatively vague. She wears a dress similar to the priest''s long skirt, but the decoration is more simple and elegant.


    At the foot of the statue is a small lake that exudes light blue light. Gentle energy evaporates from the surface of the lake, and the soft light illuminates the lower body of the statue wearing a long dress of a priest.


    Andrea looked at the statue with a dazed look in his eyes.


    ''This is the image of Elune in the night elves'' minds. By the way, are you so sure that she is a night elf? ''


    Andrea had seen a saying before.


    As the rare true **** of Azeroth, Elune, the moon god, should choose the native species of Azeroth if she wants to condense a physical form in the material world.


    However, an embarrassing situation has emerged. The night elves are not the original native species of Azeroth, but their predecessor trolls.


    That is to say, if it is not considered whether the night elves can accept it, Elune is more likely to transform into a female troll...


    While Andrea was running the train in his mind, a chuckle from nowhere appeared directly in his mind.


    "Hehe~ Do you really think so?"


    Andrea was shocked, "Who!?"


    Andrea, who suddenly froze and looked around, startled the surrounding priestesses.


    Shandris patted his friend on the shoulder in confusion, "Andrea?"


    Andrea turned her head and looked at the bewildered priests in surprise, "Did you... hear anyone talking?"


    All the priestesses, including Shandris, showed weird expressions.


    "No."


    Shandris covered Andrea''s head with her silver shimmering right hand, and after a short inspection, she frowned and asked worriedly, "Although your spirit is a little flustered, there is no confusion. What happened? What''s the matter?"


    "Do not¡­"


    There was a trace of cold sweat on Andrea''s forehead. He wiped his cheeks and pretended to be relaxed and said, "It''s nothing. It may be the sequelae of brain damage and loss of memory. I have symptoms of auditory hallucinations."


    A priestess who seemed to be the oldest and steady showed pity in her eyes, and said lovingly, "You must have suffered a lot along the way, please persevere, Your Excellency the High Priest will heal your inner wounds."


    "I hope so..."


    Andrea looked up at the statue in the center of the small lake, "If I told them that the suspected existence of Elune just spoke to me directly, I don''t know if this group of priestesses with strong beliefs would fall into self-doubt on the spot. ''


    ¡­


    The official organization responsible for managing Elune''s faith is called the Elune Sisterhood, and the composition of the priests of Elune can be known from this name.


    All priests, without exception, are women.


    The current leader of the sisterhood is Dijana. She was born in a peaceful age, but her style is more than stable but not decisive.


    Facing the massive invasion of the Burning Legion and the aggressiveness of the Highborne, High Priest Dijana''s style tends to be conservative. She wants to resolve the differences between the Highborne and the commoners through peaceful talks.


    If it was in a peaceful age, although this approach would be slow to take effect, it was more stable and controllable, and time was a worthless resource for the night elves, who had the Well of Eternity and lived almost forever.


    But the current enemy army is overwhelming, and countless compatriots die tragically at the hands of the devil every day. It is not so appropriate to continue to adopt this kind of gentle approach. This has made many people in the sisterhood complain about the high priest.


    Although not stated explicitly, most of the priestesses hope that a more courageous sister will take over as leader and lead them to resolutely resist the invasion of the Burning Legion.


    This is also the reason why Maiev, as the leader of the battle priests, can gain high prestige.


    High Priest Dijana is a kind-hearted elder. Although due to the racial characteristics of the night elves, she can''t see the slightest sign of aging from her still beautiful face, but the temperament that has accumulated over the years can be vaguely felt. The long time she has been through.


    "Thank you, sisters, UU Reading Please leave a little private space for me and the two guests."


    After the other priests bowed respectfully and stepped back, High Priest Dijana''s eyes with a faint silver light kept circling between Shandris and Andrea.


    Shandris, who is still young now, didn''t see the deep meaning in the high priest''s eyes. She took a step forward to report her intentions to the high priest.


    Dijana didn''t interrupt Shandris''s narration, and had been silently listening to her report on the status quo of the battlefield with a gentle and loving smile, but her attention gradually shifted from Shandris to the absent-minded and silent On Andrea.


    After entering the interior of this great temple known as the closest to Elune, the vague voice that Andrea had been hearing intermittently before was gradually amplified.


    Maybe just like the star soul of Azeroth needs a spokesperson, the words of the true **** are difficult for mortals to understand.


    Andrea''s mind was filled with countless messy murmurs and whispers. For a moment, he even thought that he had fallen into the trap of the ancient gods. The clear words with a smile seemed to be illusory The Flower Through the Looking Glass and the Moon in the Water.


    "Uh!"


    Andrea finally couldn''t hold back the swelling pain in his brain. After receiving too much information, he covered his head in pain, and his body began to shake unconsciously.


    Just as Andrea was about to faint, High Priest Dijana reached out to support him in time, and Shandris noticed that her little friend was not in a normal state.


    "High Priest? Andrea, this is..."


    Dijana waved her hand with a serious expression and interrupted Shandris'' worried inquiry. She looked deeply at Andrea, who had passed out with half-opened eyes, and Dijana left behind those eyes that shone with pale golden light. deep impression.


    "My Lord, Elune, it turned out to be him..."

 Chapter 7： dark side of the moon

    Andrea had the same dream again, this time he could feel that the ray of light that seemed never to be touched was approaching, but no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t touch the ray of light that was so close.


    "Hey~ Is that really the case..."


    An ethereal sigh came from the boundless darkness. Before Andrea could figure out the source of the sound, his consciousness suddenly left this strange space and returned to his body.


    "Puff!"


    Exhaling suddenly and sitting up from the lying state, Andrea panted heavily in shock.


    "...Can you be more straightforward, why do you need to make it so mysterious?"


    Looking around, Andrea found that she was moved to an empty lounge in a coma.


    "Is anyone there, Shandris? Your Excellency the High Priest?"


    Andrea rolled over from the bed and tried to call the last two people she saw before she passed out, but she couldn''t get any response.


    "Squeak~"


    Pushing the door open, Andrea found that her recuperating room was located by a courtyard corridor, surrounded by more than a dozen doors that looked exactly the same.


    A large number of white jade-like marble stone pillars are erected on the outer edge of the corridor, and in the center of the courtyard are many unknown but fragrant flowers and plants.


    "Where is this? Inside the Great Temple?"


    At this time, the sky had already brightened, and the bright red sun hung high in the sky.


    There was no one around the courtyard, which made Andrea feel quite weird.


    ¡®It stands to reason, shouldn¡¯t there be a strict defense system in the Great Temple? Just like it''s bed time, 24-hour shifts shouldn''t be a problem, right? ''


    Andrea didn''t know anything about the structure of the temple, he could only follow some inexplicable sensory guidance, walking through the large temple complex in a daze.


    The whispers that had caused him to fall into a coma disappeared completely at some point, replaced by an unknown attraction, guiding Andrea to move forward in the temple.


    In the end, Andrea stopped in front of a side hall with closed doors and windows, and the call he sensed came from this small side hall.


    ''I''d like to see what you''re up to. ''


    After hesitating for a moment, Andrea firmly pushed open the door in front of her.


    "Crack~squeak~"


    I don''t know how many years this door has not been opened, and the bearings that support the rotation of the door come from the ear-piercing friction sound of serious corrosion.


    With the opening of the door, a certain existence that had been locked inside was liberated, and a cold breath emanated from the side hall. The source came from a deep purple gemstone placed on the marble platform in the deepest part of the hall.


    This near-perfect round gemstone is suspended directly above the platform, and during the rotation process, it continuously emits a certain kind of pure energy to the surroundings, which is cold and deep.


    "Gudong!"


    Andrea swallowed nervously, but in the end he decided to follow the call and slowly moved towards the gemstone.


    He stretched out his trembling right hand, and finally grasped the suspended gem, and the pure energy immediately poured into Andrea''s body.


    After waiting anxiously for a moment, Andrea was surprised to find that she hadn''t suffered any damage or erosion.


    Spreading out his right hand, he looked thoughtfully at the deep purple gemstone in his hand that seemed to be able to absorb all light.


    "If I''m not mistaken, this gemstone should be the legendary Eye of Elune, right?"


    Andrea is basically sure that the pure power from the gem is the opposite of the power of light, the void...or the power of shadow.


    But the power of shadow that is difficult to control in the world''s impression is like a docile cat, flowing quietly in Andrea''s body, without the slightest sign of causing trouble.


    "Let me think..."


    Trying to remember the process of Tyrande praying to Elune for revenge in version 8.15, Andrea made a plan for herself.


    "Although I don''t know why there is no one guarding here, but the next step... should be to find a moon well to sacrifice to?"


    Thinking of this, Andrea pulled the silver beard on his chin with a headache.


    "Where do I go to find the sacrifice of the enemy? Do I have to kill a demon outside the city and bring back his head?"


    Then Andrea shook his head with a wry smile and denied himself, "Considering the moon guards under martial law outside the city, this is not realistic at all... Forget it, let''s find a moon well first."


    Speaking of the Moon Well, Andrea immediately thought of the statue outside the Great Temple of Luna''s Radiance. The small lake at the foot of the statue exuding weak energy should be one of the manifestations of the Moon Well.


    ¡­


    "...I began to suspect that this was deliberately arranged by High Priest Dijana."


    It took a while to find the way, and finally Andrea came to the small lake in front of the statue of Elune unimpeded.


    Andrea looked around speechlessly. The most important passage into the main hall was not guarded by any priests. This situation is not normal even if you think about it.


    Just as Andrea guessed, at this time the High Priest Dijana was standing on the tallest tower on the west side of the main hall, silently watching Andrea''s actions.


    Maiev, who was behind the high priest, frowned and asked, "High priest, are you sure that Elune will bless him? A man?"


    Dijana smiled and explained, "Maev, the goddess will give her blessings equally to all those who believe in her. Don''t be prejudiced against men because of the structure of the sisterhood."


    "But¡­"


    Dijana waved her hand and interrupted Maiev''s questioning, "I know what you want to say, don''t worry, his existence will not impact the foundation of the Sisterhood, at least... not for the time being."


    ¡­


    "Well... I remember, it seems to be like this."


    Unaware that he was being watched by others, Andrea tried to put the Eye of Elune in his hand into the large moon well in front of him.


    The originally light blue lake water quickly changed color the moment the gem entered the water, with the Eye of Elune as the center, the deep purple hue covered the entire lake in the blink of an eye.


    Due to the lack of rituals to sacrifice blood to the enemy, Andrea was originally prepared not to get any response, but as the moon well changed color, various visions began to appear.


    The bright sky suddenly became dark, and the sun, which was exuding light and heat, seemed to be shrouded in a layer of purple veil, and gradually recovered its own light.


    Instead, UU Reading The moon that shouldn''t be visible during the day hangs high in the dark purple sky with a brightness several times that of usual.


    This vision of the changing color of the sky and the earth is not limited to the vicinity of the Vault of Heaven Seat, even the outskirts of Xin Aisa Li, where the fierce battle is taking place, have also undergone changes.


    A green-haired elf woman holding a longbow and wearing a moon-white priest''s long skirt suddenly changed her face and looked up at the sky where the bright moon hung high.


    "This feeling is... Elune?!"


    In the center of Xin-Aisa Li, on the shore of the Well of Eternity, which is continuously swallowing demons, a beautiful woman with bright golden eyes is also looking at the sky with a serious expression.


    "Eluen? Why did you stand up and take a stand at this time?"


    ¡­


    "Wow!"


    An astonishing energy channel was constructed between the bright full moon and the large moon well that turned dark purple on the ground, and the originally calm well water suddenly became boiling.


    Andrea, who was shrouded in the energy flow, seemed to be in a storm, and a huge amount of shadow energy was violently poured into his body.


    "Well!"


    The unbearable shadow energy turned Andrea into a blood man in just a few seconds, but another soft energy that continued to come from the sky repaired his wounds at the same time.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!"


    The shadow energy penetrating through the body began to break through the critical point, and Andrea''s physique was gradually changed under the scouring of pure energy.


    The original lavender skin became darker, and the golden eyes were only left with a layer of gold rings, and the pupils of the eyes completely turned into a deep dark purple that was almost pure black.


    Dijana looked solemnly at Andrea, who was completely shrouded in dark light at the center of the heaven and earth vision.


    "The dark side of the moon...?"

 Chapter 8： Moonlight God of War?

    As Andrea and Shandris made their way to the Celestial Seat, the demigods from Mount Hyjal led many allies of nature to push back the demonic defenses.


    Facing the powerful demigods of the wilderness, ordinary demons couldn''t stop their impact at all.


    When Andrea arrived at the Seat of the Sky, the demigod of the wilderness just pushed the battle line to the outskirts of the capital, Zin-Azshari, and joined forces with the main force of the rebel army stationed in Black Rook Castle.


    At this time, the leader of the rebel army has changed twice. The first lord of Black Rook Castle who raised the rebel flag in the name of King Qin, Kutaros Ravencrest, was assassinated by the Queen he trusted very ironically.


    Taking over as Lord Ravencrest''s commander-in-chief was his deputy, Disdale Stareye, also of noble origin.


    Although this person has a noble status, he is ambitious and talented, and does not have the ability to command the army. During the time he led the rebel army, the situation was frequent, and it was once on the verge of collapse.


    Perhaps it was because of Elune''s pity that Stareye died in a demon air strike because of his wrong decision.


    Captain Jarod Shadowsong, the captain of the Black Rook Castle Guard, temporarily took over the banner of the commander of the rebel army by virtue of his keen intuition on the battlefield situation and his innate leadership skills. The commander was convinced.


    However, Jarod, who was suddenly in a high position and was born as a commoner, always had doubts about his talent. At this time, Cenarius arrived with the demigods of the wilderness.


    Headed by Cenarius, the demigods expressed their obedience to the excellent commander Garald one after another. This unexpected gift made Garald''s reputation reach its peak immediately, and the rebels with their own minds finally Was completely twisted into a rope.


    The phenomenon of the changing color of the world happened at this time. This strange phenomenon attracted the attention of everyone inside and outside the battlefield. Between surprise and suspicion, both sides temporarily slowed down their offensive and defensive rhythms.


    Archdruid Malfurion Stormrage turned to look at his girlfriend, Tyrande Whisperwind, High Priest of the Elune Sisterhood.


    "Tyrande, you say this is a vision caused by Elune?"


    Tyrande frowned and looked at the bright moon shrouded in black light in the sky, "It''s not wrong, this familiar feeling is undoubtedly Elune, but... I have never felt this form of power in Elune. Pass."


    As Elune''s chosen heir to the High Priest, Tyrande is more closely associated with Elune than any other priest of the Sisterhood.


    In some special cases, she can even gain short-term divine powers from Elune, who has no direct access to the physical world.


    But usually what Tyrande felt from Elune was the power of moonlight with powerful healing and auxiliary effects, but now she had never seen this kind of cold, dark, strange power with amazing oppressive power.


    Tyrande clasped his hands together, silently closed his eyes and prayed to the moon **** in his heart, "Elune, please tell your faithful believer, what happened, why do you want to show your anger to the world at this moment?" ''


    ¡­


    Lasar Laza, the seat of the sky, when everything subsides, the full moon disappears, and the sun illuminates the sky again, the moon well in front of the Luna''s Radiance Temple also regains its usual blue and clearness, as if everything before All images are just illusions.


    But Dijana and Maiev, who witnessed the mutation, knew very well that something had begun to change.


    The evidence was the young man they were staring at with piercing eyes at the moment¡ªAndrea Moonshadow, who was half-kneeling in front of the moon well and remained silent.


    Maiev, who has better eyesight, first noticed Andrea''s half-opened eyes, and the eerie gold-rimmed black pupils made her instinctively uneasy and vigilant.


    "High Priest, what power does the dark side of the moon represent? Why does it look so... weird?"


    Dijana shook her head with a solemn expression, "I don''t know, this kind of power representing Elune''s most ruthless moon phase has never appeared before, and I only saw some records in the documents left by the previous high priests. .¡±


    "There were priests who tried to summon the power of the dark side of the moon to Elune before, but without exception, they were all overwhelmed by the huge dark energy, and no one succeeded."


    Maiev frowned slightly, and looked at Andrea, who was still standing still, with deep meaning.


    "A dark force?"


    Shandris and the priests, who were deliberately dismissed by the High Priest of Digana, are discussing how to break through the blockade of the city by the Moon Guard, so that the main force of the Elune sisters can also rush to the front to participate in the decisive battle to expel the demons.


    When the battle priest who was in charge of guarding outside the house told the group of priestesses about the mutation, they just went out to watch the ending.


    Shandris looked at the direction where the dark moonlight was falling, and his expression moved, "That direction is the Great Temple of Luna''s Radiance?"


    The leading senior priest immediately commanded loudly, "Quick! Hurry back to the temple and find out why this huge force of darkness descended on the Great Temple!"


    ¡­


    With a large amount of shadow power entering his body, Andrea lost his ability to perceive the outside world early, completely immersed in his own spiritual world.


    Just as he guessed, the power of the dark side of the moon is powerful and dangerous. After receiving such a huge amount of dark energy at once, Andrea once thought that his body would be exploded by the excess energy.


    However, in the end he persisted in the continuous process of destruction and restoration, and he absolutely did not want to experience that indescribable pain a second time.


    The original power of nature in Andrea''s body was not completely annihilated by the power of shadow, but there is no doubt that some changes have taken place in the blended shadow and natural energy.


    At this time, Andrea didn''t have time to experience this change carefully, and he was trying to regain control of this strange body.


    Under the watchful eyes of Dijana and Maiev, the half-kneeling Andrea stood up slowly.


    But it seems that he didn''t control the power well for a while, UU Reading His left hand suddenly turned a deep dark purple, and the whole forearm also became translucent, as if suddenly changing from a solid state to an energy body Same.


    Maiev''s eyes flashed, "Out of control?"


    "Do not."


    Dijana''s silver eyes stared at Andrea, "The energy in his body didn''t appear to be in a large-scale disorder. It should just be that he still can''t grasp the new power he just acquired."


    As Dijana said, Andrea felt like a balloon with air leaking everywhere at this time, and if she didn''t pay attention, a part of her body would enter a strange semi-energy state.


    It took several minutes for Andrea to gradually become familiar with the power of shadow directly instilled by Elune.


    Compared with the gentle force of nature, the power of shadow is much more lively and mischievous.


    But at least for a short period of time, he didn''t feel the spiritual erosion and difficulty in controlling the power of shadow mentioned many times by the members of the Knights of the Shadow Emperor.


    Pure shadow power flows silently in his body, and with Andrea''s active familiarity, he has been able to gradually control this unruly power.


    "Moon Night God of War?"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth curled up in a mocking arc, "This self-proclaimed title is really full of holes. How did you become the God of War as a priest?"


    Feeling the huge energy in his body that had increased by at least ten times compared to before, Andrea looked at the blue sky that had become clear again and took a deep breath.


    "Let''s leave it to others to give titles or something. Anyway, now I finally have the power to protect myself."


    Turning his head to look at the tower on the west side of the statue, Andrea''s mouth was slightly pulled, and the whisper wrapped in the power of shadow was directly transmitted to the minds of Dijana and Maiev.


    "Are you right? Your Excellency the High Priest."

 Chapter 9： Shadow Song

    When Shandris rushed to the scene with a large army of priests, everything had already been settled.


    After High Priest Dijana recovered the Eye of Elune, all the visions completely dissipated, and the Eye of Elune, which originally exuded a hazy, dark light, now became no different from ordinary gems.


    "Yo~"


    Andrea lazily waved to Shandris who was walking at the back of the crowd, "How about it, have you discussed a breakout plan?"


    Today''s Shandris is far from the high-ranking Sentinel General of the later generations. She is just a trainee priest, and she is very unconfident among the senior ranks of the Elune Sisterhood.


    This can be seen from her slightly timid position, this girl is obviously not able to adapt to such a big scene of high-level gatherings.


    Shandris glanced at the big bosses around, and deliberately lowered his voice and said, "We have only initially determined the general direction, and the details are still under discussion, and then..."


    Staring fixedly at Andrea''s deep purple and near-black pupils, Shandris continued worriedly, "Andrea, did the changes in the world just now have anything to do with you? Your eyes..."


    "Well... this one."


    Andrea scratched her head in embarrassment, and took the opportunity to turn her head to look at High Priest Dijana.


    Dijana immediately understood what Andrea meant when she received Andrea''s throwing eyes.


    Sighing softly, the high priest stood up and said, "Sisters, it was Elune who sent the blessing and the oracle just now, and Mr. Andrea is the recipient."


    "We must break through the blockade of the Vault of Heaven and rush to the battlefield as soon as possible. The situation on the front line... seems not to be optimistic."


    With the help of the high priest to endorse, Andrea was also happy to be at leisure.


    Under Maiev''s nonchalant scrutiny, Andrea secretly waved to a certain little quail hiding behind the big brothers.


    At this time, Shandris couldn''t see the straightforwardness and decisiveness in the past at all. She cautiously confessed her sins to the priests around her, and walked cautiously to her friend''s side.


    "Hey~"


    Seeing Shandris''s timid look, Andrea patted her on the shoulder heavily.


    "Take out your confidence and hold your chest up. You are the messenger sent by the High Priest of Whisper Wind. To some extent, your performance represents the attitude of the Whisper Wind Priest."


    "If you continue to contact other priests with such a humble and low profile, it will only make others look down on your mentor and discredit the Whisper Wind Priest."


    Shandris opened her mouth, "But..."


    "Mr. Andrea is right."


    High Priest Dijana "explained" the strange situation just now and walked towards the two of them. Maiev still followed behind her every step, and her vigilant eyes never left Andrea.


    Kindly touching Shandris''s indigo hair, Dijana smiled and comforted, "Don''t worry about offending people with your words, the Elune Sisterhood is just like the name, and the members in the organization are sisters to each other."


    "As the only people in the task force who rushed to report, your attitude represents the will of Tyrande and Archdruid Stormrage. Please express what they want to convey as completely as possible."


    "It''s... the High Priest."


    ¡­


    As a person who suffered "head trauma and lost memory", Andrea did not participate in the subsequent meeting.


    After entrusting the task of passing the message to Shandris, Andrea returned to the previous courtyard calmly under someone''s "escort".


    The garden filled with the fragrance of flowers can be exposed to the warm sunshine in the afternoon. From the temperature of the light, Andrea can confirm that the current season is definitely not a hot summer.


    Not long ago, Andrea wasn''t quite used to the night elves'' living habits of being nocturnal and nocturnal.


    On the way to the Vault of Heaven, he and Shandris rested during the day and traveled at night. After careful calculation, he hadn''t basked in the sun so leisurely for many days.


    "Ha~"


    Slumped comfortably on a bench in the courtyard, Andrea ignored a certain priestess who was squatting behind a white jade pillar in a stealthy state, and half-closed her eyes to enjoy the warm sunlight.


    Since Leon accepted Elune''s infusion of shadow power, the technique of stealth, which uses the power of shadow to eliminate the figure, has no meaning in his eyes.


    If sneaking is to use black code blocks to cover oneself up, Andrea''s eyes now have a decoding effect.


    "You are really strange."


    As if aware of her whereabouts being exposed, Maiev simply walked to the bench where Andrea was slumped.


    "Ok?"


    Lifting his eyelids lazily, Andrea asked with a chuckle, "What''s so strange?"


    Maiev folded her hands in front of the bear, and said in a flat tone, "Most of the night elves love the night and hate the day, and they worship the moon far more than the sun."


    "As far as I know, in the entire vast night empire, only a very small number of mavericks will go out to bask in the sun during the day, and among them is a famous high-level elf family."


    Maiev looked at Andrea deeply and asked, "Could it be that you are a descendant or distant relative of that family?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes, "It''s a boring speculation, I just like the warm touch when basking in the sun, not worshiping the sun."


    Regarding the family that Maiev mentioned, Andrea had a rough guess in her mind.


    ¡®Sunstrider¡­? ''


    "Right."


    Maiev seems to have turned a corner in her head, "Elune, the moon god, will not give her blessings for no reason, let alone a male outside the sisterhood."


    Looking up and down Andrea with sharp eyes, Maiev said thoughtfully, "There must be something special about you that Elune values."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Mavina''s eyes that seemed to be scanning the prey made Andrea shiver. He knew very well how obsessed the future watcher was with the prey, and Andrea didn''t want to be her hunting target.


    "correct."


    In order to change the subject, Andrea slapped his palm and said, "Priest Maiev, as I remember, your last name is Shadowsong, right?"


    Maiev nodded slightly, "That''s right, what''s the problem?"


    "Well, I suddenly recalled the news I heard recently."


    Andrea touched the beard on his chin with a smile, "If the information provided by the demigod Cenarius before the farewell is correct, the commander-in-chief of the rebel army now seems to be called Jarod Shadowsong, is he your family member? ?¡±


    "What did you say?!"


    Maiev suddenly grabbed Andrea by the collar, and UU Reading lifted him up from the chair.


    At this time, Maiev could no longer see the calmness and calmness before, and she asked a little emotionally, "You mean Garrod? He is the leader of the rebel army? How is it possible! He is just an ordinary person in Black Rook Castle. You are the captain of the city guard!"


    ''An expected reaction. ''


    Andrea smiled and spread his hands and said, "At least according to the information I got, Mr. Garrod seems to have been on the line of fire only recently."


    "His previous two commanders both died on the battlefield. One was assassinated by the highborne, and the other was smashed by the Burning Legion''s air strike."


    "Mr. Garrod was elected as the new commander-in-chief by virtue of his talent and the late Lord Ravencrest''s respect. He should be leading the army on the battlefield now."


    "Damn..."


    Maiev put down Andrea''s neckline, and paced around a little anxiously.


    "Jarrod, he is my own brother."


    Maiev''s face fluctuated for a while, and finally she gritted her teeth, gave up continuing to monitor Andrea, turned her head and strode towards the main hall.


    "I''ll arrange someone else to ''watch'' you. I hope you didn''t make fun of Garrod."


    Andrea smiled and waved to Maiev''s back, "Go slowly~"


    "Heh~ Sure enough, the relationship between Maiev and Jarod is still very good at this time, I hope this fire can speed up the actions of the sisterhood."


    Looking up to the far east, after accepting the infusion of Elune''s power, Andrea could feel the terrifying energy emanating from the huge energy source in the distance from the seat of the sky thousands of miles away.


    "The Well of Eternity, a double-edged sword with blessings and misfortunes."

 Chapter 10： Elune

    As the leader of the battle priests recognized by many sisters, even the high priest Dijana could not take Maiev''s opinion lightly.


    Driven by her strong support, a consensus was soon reached within the sisterhood. Tomorrow night, they will formally break up with the Moon Guard, break through the blockade of the Vault of Heaven, and strive to reach the main battlefield before the start of the war.


    In name, Andrea was just a druid, and he had nothing to do with the internal decisions of the Elune Sisterhood, but he planned to play a role in the implementation of the plan, just in time to try the new power he had just acquired.


    After staying up all day, the priests of the Sisterhood alternated between catching up on sleep as it got dark, and Shandris was no exception.


    But Andrea, due to the sufficient sleep before, entered a state of excitement after entering the night.


    The crescent moon in the sky is casting a faint silver light on the courtyard, and Andrea is standing in the center of the courtyard at this moment, bathing in the moonlight which is cooler than the sunlight.


    His spirit gradually entered a special state of detachment, and he was deeply immersed in his own spiritual sea.


    "Son, can you hear me now?"


    The soft and gentle female voice seems to penetrate directly into Andrea''s soul. Perhaps the word "voice" is inherently problematic, and Andrea seems to communicate directly with a great being through the spirit.


    "Yes, Elune, the moon god."


    Andrea, who usually looked carefree, seemed very respectful and polite at this time, his translucent soul body saluted the silver light ball in front of his chest.


    "Thank you for your gift, which allows me to have the most basic ability to protect myself in this crisis-ridden world."


    The soft female voice came out again from the ball of light, "Don''t thank me, I just use pure energy to wash your body with high intensity, so as to get rid of the impurities in your body and guide out the talents you originally possessed."


    "talent?"


    Andrea was taken aback for a moment, and then said in a daze, "So, I was born with a shadow-friendly physique?"


    "wrong."


    Elune said with a smile, "On the contrary, like the other two night elves with golden eyes, you are born with a very high talent for the power of light."


    "Because of the mutual transformation characteristics of light and shadow, and the special features of your soul, you also have the same powerful shadow talent."


    Andrea''s smile was fixed on his face, and he uttered a questioning voice with a confused face, "...huh?"


    Elune didn''t care about Andrea''s distraction, she continued with some regrets, "If you continue to follow the bright path, you will surely grow to a height beyond the reach of other mortals, unfortunately..."


    "Azshara was attracted by the Well of Eternity and chose the arcane path."


    "In order to win Tyrande''s heart, Illidan Stormrage blindly pursued great power, and even turned to the Burning Legion to go deep into the enemy''s rear to spy on intelligence. He naively thought that he could regain Tyrande''s heart by making great achievements. .¡±


    Hearing this, Andrea frowned slightly, "Has the Demon Hunter been born yet?" ''


    Elune''s style changed, and she said to Andrea with a deep meaning, "And you, it''s another situation."


    "The foreign soul merged with the broken soul of the body itself, forming a new soul form, and even began to affect the body in reverse. Even I have never seen such a situation."


    "this¡­"


    Andrea looked at the big silver ball of light in horror, "Dear Elune, do you...know my true origin?"


    "certainly."


    Elune chuckled and said, "I noticed you as early as when you came to Azeroth, my outsider family."


    Andrea stepped forward and approached the big ball of light and asked anxiously, "Then can you send me back to the original world?! My parents must be very worried about my situation!"


    Elune was silent for a few seconds before replying regretfully, "I''m sorry, child."


    "Not to mention that I can''t trace which world your soul came from and how to send you back. Moreover, since you entered Azeroth in the form of a soul, it means...your body has already disappeared in the original world. die."


    "Even if you can return to your home world, your body cannot be resurrected, unless you use death spells to turn your body into an undead, can you accept that?"


    Elune''s explanation made Andrea''s brain go blank, and the folklore of not being allowed to become a master after the founding of the nation repeated in his mind.


    It took a while for Andrea to twitch the corners of her mouth, and murmured with a weird expression that couldn''t help but ask, "So, I can''t go back?"


    "I''m afraid so, son."


    Elune comforted her softly, "Although I can''t be sure why your soul was attracted to Azeroth, I think it should be related to the Burning Legion breaking through the dimension and building a large-scale portal through the Well of Eternity."


    "Spatial disturbance?"


    "Yes, in the absence of sufficient evidence, this guess should be the closest to the truth."


    Andrea clenched her fists tightly, and the blank expression on her face gradually became firm and ferocious.


    "The Burning Legion...another reason to destroy you!"


    Elune comforted softly, "Son, don''t let hatred fill your life."


    "Destroying the Burning Legion is certainly a lofty ideal, but I hope you will not give up other good things because of it."


    "First of all, I want to apologize to you, because the secrecy of your soul is too low, and I accidentally read the flashing picture in your memory just now."


    "this¡­"


    Andrea asked with a painful face, "Dear Elune, that is to say... I have no secrets at all in front of you, and even what is in my heart can be easily perceived?"


    "Yes, although I will not take the initiative to read your thoughts, but when your mood swings are more intense, certain memories will naturally emerge."


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, Andrea sighed and said, "Well, it seems that how to improve one''s mental closure is also a topic that needs to be studied in the future."


    "So, which piece of memory did you read just now?"


    "About Illidan Stormrage. UU Reading "


    Elune said with some emotion, "Although I don''t know where you got the fragment of the future, I have to say that the ending of that demon hunter fits his character and behavior style very well."


    "After completely losing hope of winning back Tyrande''s heart, Illidan regarded the destruction of the Burning Legion as his only belief in his life."


    "In order to achieve this goal, he is willing to give everything for it, and he can also be ruthless to make cruel orders that no one else can give."


    Elune said earnestly, "Andrea, I don''t want your future to be as empty as his. Try to embrace the world. There are more beautiful things in Azeroth waiting for you to discover and touch."


    Andrea smiled wryly and rubbed the center of her brows, "I will try my best, thank you for your enlightenment, great moon **** Elune."


    Elune''s words revealed a sense of relief, "It''s just that you are willing to accept my suggestion... Time is running out, and my consciousness cannot be projected into the material world for a long time."


    Elune''s "voice" became more and more distant, and she finally left a request.


    "Andrea, another of my family members, Tyrande, is in big trouble. I must leave her with the last bit of strength left in this world."


    "My strength alone is enough to protect myself, but I can''t get her out of trouble. I hope you can help her."


    "I know Tyrande. She is a person with clear grievances and grievances. One day in the future, she will definitely try her best to repay your kindness."


    After Elune''s consciousness faded away from the material world, Andrea''s body standing in the courtyard of the Great Temple opened her eyes.


    "big trouble?"


    Stretching out his left hand and stroking the beard on his chin, Andrea said thoughtfully, "Is it this time? It seems that we must act as soon as possible."

 Chapter 11： Maiev: No one knows I sneaked in

    The moon guards that blocked Lasallaza were all concentrated on the outskirts of the city. They controlled the portals leading to the ground, and unauthorized people could not use the teleportation array to leave the city.


    Including Andrea, none of the members of the Sisterhood of Elune present knew how to construct the portal.


    Although there are a small amount of arcane spells in Druid''s balance specialization, compared with mages, druid''s use and concept of arcane are very different.


    At least Andrea had never heard of any druid being able to use teleportation... Of course, opening the door to the Emerald Dream was another matter.


    "That is."


    Maiev, the leader of the battle priests of the Sisters of Elune, rested his hands on the conference table of the temple, and said firmly with piercing eyes, "If you want to leave this cage, conflict with the Moon Guard may be unavoidable."


    All the priests present nodded, but High Priest Dijana hesitated.


    "Is this really good? Although the moon guards obeyed the queen''s order and sealed us in the vault of heaven, they have always been believers of the goddess, and they have always respected the members of the sisterhood. We directly attack like this, Isn''t it a little..."


    Maiev looked into Dijana''s eyes, and solemnly advised, "High Priest, these are two different things."


    "The Moon Guardians do have respect for us, but that doesn''t take away from the fact that they restrict the Sisterhood''s movements."


    "Of course, I don''t necessarily want to hurt their lives, but no one knows what will happen during the battle."


    Maiev glanced at everyone present, Dijana was not the only one with a hesitant look on her face.


    "Listen everyone, hesitation in battle is an act of self-destruction. You may be soft, but the enemy may not be."


    "At that time, my team of battle priests will take the lead, and the other sisters will act according to the plan. They must not drag others down because of pity for the enemy."


    "You don''t want to see your sisters die at the hands of the enemy, do you?"


    Seeing that Maiev held the audience with ease, Andrea, who was listening near the door of the meeting room, frowned.


    ''Fortunately, she tried her best to help persuade, otherwise these meek priests don''t know how long to hesitate. Unsteady will is a big taboo in battle. ''


    ¡­


    On the day of the operation, the surface of the Temple of Luna¡¯s Radiance remained unchanged. The people trapped in the city still came to the temple at around 20 o¡¯clock at night, and completed today¡¯s prayer ceremony under the auspices of several priests.


    However, when a large number of Luna believers finished their prayers and left, the operation of the Luna''s Radiance Temple was temporarily suspended.


    Under the leadership of Maiev, the battle priests who held weapons such as moon discs, moon blades, bows and arrows put on black robes for battle, and took the lead to leave the temple and sneak into the city.


    They skillfully walked through the shadows of the city''s buildings, aiming directly at the animal pens in the eastern border area of ??the city, which was guarded by the moon guards.


    There are a large number of guarded hippogryphs left in the animal pen. If these excellent flying mounts can be regained, the ordinary priests who are not strong in combat will be able to evacuate from the air first.


    The moon guards responsible for guarding the animal pens have a squadron of more than 50 people, and the defense is not to say that it is not tight.


    Especially at the main entrance of the Beast Pen, a dozen moon guards in light armor of enchanted metal looked around vigorously.


    The raid team led by Maiev was similar in number to the opponent, and the other battle priests were slightly behind, led by Maiev''s adjutant, Nasa, to ensure the safety of the High Priest of Dijana and other members of the Sisterhood.


    Maiev was originally a short-tempered person, and she was even more anxious when she learned that her own brother was leading the army at the front.


    Signaling to the nearby battle priests who were hiding, Maiev took the lead in using Shadow Step to escape into the shadows, and the next second she appeared in the shadow behind one of the moon guards in front of the main entrance.


    "Fan of Knives!"


    As Maiev waved the moon wheel silently, countless shadow flying knives split and spread out from her weapon, covering all the dozen or so moon guards present.


    "Snapped!"


    Andrea, who was standing beside the high priest of Dijana, patted his forehead and said dumbfoundedly, "This is considered sneaking? How is it different from a frontal breakthrough?"


    Dijana smiled wryly and shook her head, "Mavi has always believed in a principle, no matter what the process is, as long as she subdues everyone who sees her, it can be regarded as a perfect infiltration."


    Andrea rolled her eyes in Maiev''s direction, "I don''t think you are suitable for the sorority, you should join the brotherhood..."


    "Uh!"


    "what!"


    Throwing knives with shadow erosion properties were inserted from the joints of the Moon Guard''s armor, and the six unlucky Moon Guards immediately half-kneeled on the ground, temporarily losing their fighting power.


    The 10 or so people who escaped by chance were also wounded. This group of elite soldiers endured the severe pain caused by the erosion of the body by the shadow force and turned around, subconsciously waving their staffs to release arcane explosions.


    "Bang!"


    The blue-purple arcane energy exploded on the spot, but at this time Maiev had already jumped back and left the scene, and the instinctive counterattack of the moon guards landed in the empty space.


    "drink!"


    In mid-air, Maiev threw out the moon wheel in her hand, and the darkened moon wheel drew an irregular and strange arc in the air, cutting into the formation from behind the moon guards.


    The sharp edge of the wheel saw cut on the moon guard''s enchanted light armor while rotating, and the piercing sound of metal friction sounded, and the moon guard, who was already in an irregular formation, hurriedly avoided the rampant moon.


    "Do it!"


    At Maiev''s order, the battle priests lying in wait nearby attacked simultaneously.


    The priests holding moon blades and other melee weapons shortened the distance with the moon guards as quickly as possible, and the long-range support from the back row also arrived in good time before they fought with the enemy.


    The sudden wave of attacks made the moon guard completely unable to find the north. Not only the main entrance, but also the soldiers around the animal pen were attacked almost at the same time.


    Although caught off guard by the sneak attack of the battle priests, the Moon Guards were the elite of the Highborne mage army after all. After the initial chaos, they managed to hold their ground.


    "call out!"


    A blue-white arcane flare blasted into the air with a piercing sound.


    Nasa, who was standing behind, frowned slightly, "As expected of the Moon Guards, they can calmly deal with the situation in a deep disadvantage, and I''m afraid they will have to force their way in."


    Andrea yawned lazily, "As expected, fortunately, there are not many Moon Guards sent out, and Azshara has left the most elite combat forces on the main battlefield. It should not be difficult for us to break through."


    Highborne who use arcane magic must periodically absorb the magic of the Well of Eternity to maintain their state, and they cannot leave Zin-Azshari for long.


    Although most of the Highborne still don''t know what''s going on with the ennui that gradually grows when they are away from the Well of Eternity, Andrea, as a time traveler, knows it all too well.


    Magic addiction, long-term soaking in high-concentration magic power, the body of the upper elves has become accustomed to this state.


    Once they are separated from the magical nourishment of the Well of Eternity, they will gradually have an uncontrollable withdrawal reaction. Not only will their combat effectiveness drop sharply, but their physical and mental states will also be seriously affected.


    ¡®So, regardless of the Well of Eternity, the Sunwell or the Nightwell, these powerful sources of magic power are the culprits that corrupt the will of the elves. ''

 Chapter 12： to break out

    No matter the high elves or the Nightborne, or even Syndra, who will get rid of his addiction by absorbing the evil energy of demons in the future, and the Sandara high elves, who were tortured to the point of madness by their addiction, ran to provoke the blue dragon in a convulsion.


    All the descendants of the Highborne inevitably became addicted to magic after losing the well of eternity, the source of magic power.


    After the high elves traveled eastward, they relied on the water from the Well of Eternity stolen by Dath''Remar to create a new source of magic power¡ªthe Sunwell.


    The Nightborne of Suramar is a night well created by the great magister Elisande through the Eye of Aman''Thul. They can continue to maintain their magic addiction by absorbing a new source of magic power.


    But in the end, this is just drinking poison to quench thirst. The future history has proved to Andrea that once he loses his source of magic power, both the Nightborne and the high elves will re-infect the magic addiction that is difficult to quit.


    So from a certain point of view, Andrea is in favor of Malfurion destroying the Well of Eternity.


    It¡¯s not that without the Well of Eternity, one cannot delve into arcane arts, nor can one defend one¡¯s family, country, and all of Azeroth. The human mages that will appear in the future will directly prove this point, but the speed of progress will definitely be faster than relying on free magic sources. Much slower.


    "The life essence of Titan Star Soul...?"


    Looking at the battle of the Beast Pen, where the dust gradually settled, Andrea''s eyes were a little empty, and he recalled the source of the Well of Eternity.


    Shandris heard his muttering, turned her head curiously and asked, "Essence of Life? What do you mean?"


    "No, nothing."


    Shaking his head to bring his thoughts back, Andrea changed the topic and said, "Now is not the time to think about other things. The moon guards outside the city should have raised their vigilance, and we have to make all preparations."


    With Maiev''s wandering support in the battle of the beast pen, her elite battle priests quickly cleared the scene.


    After the battle, the high priest Dijana brought a group of priests to the animal pen to treat Maiev and the others.


    Maiev frowned and looked at the bloodstains on her left shoulder that had been wiped out by arcane missiles. The High Priest was currently casting spells to heal her.


    "It is indeed the most elite battle mage unit under Azshara''s command. It still has such a tenacious will to fight under the desperate situation of being attacked by surprise."


    If it weren''t for Maiev''s first wave of raids and the subsequent support on the battlefield, it would be hard to say who would win and who would win.


    "Cuckoo~"


    A gray owl descended from the sky and landed on Nasa''s outstretched left arm.


    Nasa, who observed the situation outside the city through the eyes of the beast, frowned, "Your Excellency the High Priest, Lord Maiev, the moon guards outside the city have begun to gather at the mountain pass. Are we really going to break through from the front?"


    Maiev nodded firmly after Dijana bandaged her wound, "This is the only way to leave the Vault of Heaven. Be prepared, this battle will not be as easy as before."


    "So."


    Andrea stood up and stretched, "Let me help this time, just try the gift I got from Elune."


    Shandris hurriedly took a step forward and said, "Then I too..."


    "Do not."


    Andrea looked up and stopped Shandris from speaking, "Santis, you stay and act with the high priest."


    "Apart from me, you are the only one who knows the terrain nearby."


    "While the battle priests are attracting the Moon Guard''s attention, you lead the ordinary priests of the Sisterhood away from the battlefield and find a safe place to hide temporarily. We will rush to join you as soon as we break through the siege."


    "But¡­"


    Shandris seemed a little unconfident, "Can I really do it? Or let sister Nasa lead the team..."


    Nasa shook her head with a smile and said, "Santis, there is no need to underestimate yourself. As Mr. Andrea said, you are the most suitable candidate."


    High Priest Dijana also touched Shandris''s hair kindly, "Child, you can''t always hide under the wings of your predecessors. Facing the crisis situation where powerful enemies are all around you, you must mature as soon as possible."


    "I heard that your family members died at the hands of the devil, don''t you want to avenge them with your own hands?"


    "think!"


    When talking about what happened to his family, Shandris had a deep hatred in his eyes.


    Dijana patted Shandris on the shoulder and said, "Relaxing, having motivation and goals is a good thing, but don''t let hatred cloud your sanity. As the last member of the Feather Moon family, you have an obligation to let your family continue to pass on. continue?"


    "...I see, thank you High Priest for your enlightenment."


    Andrea saw that Shandris'' eyes became firm, and a gratified smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    When Dijana skillfully stepped on the hippogryph to adjust the reins, Andrea solemnly bowed to her and begged, "High Priest Dijana, Shandris will take care of you for the time being."


    "As you can see, she is still very immature, I hope you can guide her at the critical moment."


    Dijana smiled and nodded, "I see, Andrea, you and Maiev should also be careful, and may Elune bless you both."


    The Great Temple of Luna''s Radiance is the headquarters of the Elune Sisterhood, and there are hundreds of priests in the Great Temple.


    Except for more than 120 battle priests, the rest of the priests can only use some auxiliary and healing spells, and they are seriously lacking in combat experience. Maiev and Dijana naturally will not let these rookies join the battle.


    The more than 50 hippogryphs in the animal pen had to be transported out of the city in three batches. UU Reading Fortunately, these priestesses were very light, so it was no problem for three of them to ride together.


    Seeing that High Priest Dijana and others were ready, Maiev wiped the blood on the moon wheel, and glanced sideways at Andrea, who seemed to be doing nothing.


    "Let me ask one last time, are you sure you want to fight with us?"


    "Sure, sure, let''s go."


    "Hmph~ Don''t expect me to save you if you encounter danger on the battlefield."


    Maiev turned over and mounted the black nightsaber she found in the animal pen, raised the moon wheel above her head and shouted, "Sisters! We must attract enough attention for the other sisters of the high priest, charge with me!"


    "Yes! In Elune''s name!"


    Watching the battle priests charge down the mountain road riding the night saber, Di Jiana also commanded the priests to control the hippogryph into the sky.


    Shandris clasped his hands in front of his chest, closed his eyes and bowed his head silently in prayer.


    ¡®Eluen, may you bless Andrea and the sisters to break through smoothly. ''


    ¡­


    The moon guards at the checkpoints at the bottom of the mountain had already completed their assembly. Nearly 200 battle mages took the lead in using arcane magic to change the terrain, raising a thick earth wall at the mountain pass.


    The first green-haired male night elf with a scar on the corner of his eyebrow looked at the dust rising above the mountain road, his eyes flashed brightly.


    "Here we come! By the order of Queen Azshara, these moon priests must not be allowed to break out!"


    "Get ready for air squadrons! Keep an eye out for air raids by Hippogryph Knights!"


    "yes!"


    The commander let out a deep breath, clenched the ornate staff and the one-handed long sword tightly and stared at the dust gradually approaching them on the mountain road.


    "Come on, bet on the name of the moon guard, I must stop you here!"

 Chapter 13： Tentacle binding?

    Any night elves with certain arcane attainments, whether commoners or nobles, can apply to join the Moon Guard, but the elite mage troop is indeed dominated by highborne.


    Ordinary civilians rarely have the opportunity to come into contact with the Well of Eternity and arcane arts. It is difficult for a person like Illidan who was born as a commoner to rise to a high position in the Moon Guard by virtue of his powerful talent in hundreds of years.


    The high elves do have a strong sense of superiority over ordinary night elf civilians. Most of them hope that they will always be in the privileged class and accept the awe and worship of the common people.


    No matter which era or world, the aristocrats and the upper class all hold similar ideas. Once the "untouchables" of the lower class are found to have signs of counterattack, these privileged classes, which are always at odds internally, will immediately unite and unite to the outside world.


    The conflict between the two classes of the Dark Night Empire stems from this.


    Due to the belief in the moon **** that existed in the night elves since their rise, in the philosophy of the upper elves, the status of the nobles (arcanists) is about equal to that of the priests of the moon god, far greater than that of the low-level commoners.


    However, with Cenarius introducing the way of druids in night elf society, ordinary civilians have an additional way to gain power.


    Under the hard work of Archdruid Malfurion, more and more civilians have joined the Druid sect in recent years, and the strength of this emerging organization has grown stronger.


    The rise of civilian power will naturally affect the authority of nobles. According to Shandris, there have been more and more examples of Druids resisting the brutal rule of lords in the past 100 years.


    As the pinnacle of all nobles, Queen Azshara heard the appeals of her subjects as a matter of course, but Cenarius was backed by the holy mountain of Hyjal with many demigods, and even Azshara himself did not dare to be too presumptuous towards them.


    Under Azshara''s forbearance, the contradictions accumulated day by day.


    The upper elves, who were alarmed that their authority was being challenged, intensified their efforts to manage the affairs of their respective territories in a stricter way. This approach naturally attracted a strong backlash from the increasingly prestigious civilian forces.


    Just at this time, the highborne''s in-depth research on the Well of Eternity obtained new results.


    Under the auspices of Chief Advisor Xavius, the Highborne connected to the Twisting Nether through the Well of Eternity, accidentally contacting the Burning Legion.


    Sargeras had long coveted Azeroth, and the ignorant and fearless behavior of the Highborne was in his hands. He once again resorted to the tricks he used to fool the three giants of the Eredar. Sargeras disguised himself as a noble bronze titan to attack Azshara. Send a solicitation with the Highborne.


    Wisdom such as Kil''jaeden and Archimonde were both cheated by Sargeras, and Azshara and the Highborne were naturally not surprised.


    Queen Azshara was purely pursuing great power and supreme personal authority, while the Highborne regarded these so-called "angels" as the hope of re-establishing the noble order.


    The two parties with their own ghosts hit it off, and Azshara opened the Well of Eternity to a limited extent, allowing the demons of the Burning Legion to enter Azeroth on a small scale.


    The demons who had just entered Azeroth obeyed Sargeras'' orders, and they were very restrained in the face of ants in their eyes. To a certain extent, they were willing to follow the instructions of the high elves, and accurately and accurately attacked the civilian forces that danced more happily. Bloody suppression.


    The obedient attitude of the Burning Legion made Azshara and the Highborne very satisfied. They gradually enlarged the throughput of the Well of Eternity, and more and more powerful demon lords entered Azeroth one after another.


    But as the situation developed in the direction Sargeras wanted, the demons became more and more reckless.


    In addition to maintaining respect for Azshara, a queen who possesses powerful arcane powers and may even become the fourth largest in the legion in the future, they gradually revealed their true colors when dealing with the highborne.


    The more sensible part of the upper elves sensed that something was wrong, and they began to re-examine the treatment of these so-called "God Envoys".


    Suramar Grand Magister Elisande was one of them. As the Burning Legion did more and more evil deeds around the city of Suramar, she began to doubt the motives of the Burning Legion, worrying that these brutal demons would not Prioritize the interests of the Highborne.


    After a period of investigation, she even suggested to Queen Azshara to carefully consider the relationship with the demon, but these suggestions were eventually blocked by Xavius.


    Elisande, whose appeal was not responded to, finally made a decision that the city of Suramar would no longer be involved in the dangerous deal between the demon and the queen.


    Under Elisande''s orders, the Magisters of Suramar sacrificed the many artifacts they had unearthed over the years, and channeled the power of these artifacts to destroy all the fel portals near Suramar.


    Elisande used the Pillar of Creation - the Eye of Aman''Thul to create a magic source called the Nightwell. With the powerful power of the Eye of Aman''Thul, she built a powerful structure outside the city of Suramar. boundary.


    Since then, Suramar has been completely isolated from other tribesmen, living peacefully in the safe haven created by the great magister.


    Not coincidentally, the Highborne of Suramar were definitely not the only ones who were skeptical of the Burning Legion''s approach.


    One of them is the Moon Guard Major Delia Stareye who surrounded and blocked the celestial seat.


    The Stareye family is a large noble family, and Disdale Stareye, who once served as the leader of the rebel army, is just one of the descendants of this family in Suramar.


    The Delier branch settled in the capital, Sin-Aisaly. Because Disdale, a distant relative, was the leader of the rebel army, Delier was ridiculed and ridiculed in the circle of the high elves.


    Squeezed out by his colleagues, he was eventually sent to Lasar Raza, the seat of the sky, far away from the main battlefield, to take care of the priests of the moon god.


    Although this kind of boring work made Delier very frustrated, it was precisely after staying away from fellow Xin-Aisaly who blindly sang praises to demons that Delier was able to re-examine the so-called "angels" from a more objective perspective.


    ¡®There are no angels at all. This group of brutal demons are not for the bright future of the Queen and the Highborne. They have other ulterior motives behind the scenes. ''


    Although the doubts about the devil in his heart are getting deeper and deeper, but as the commander of this moon guard partial division, facing the impact of the battle priests of the Sisterhood, Delier still puts his responsibilities first.


    "The battle mages in the front row are ready to resist the impact and arrows, activate the mana shield and the body protection spells of various specializations, and gain space for the companions in the rear. UU reading "


    "yes!"


    The one rushing to the front of the battle priest was a silver-haired priestess riding a pure night saber and holding a sharp moon wheel.


    Although her appearance was very beautiful, the fighting spirit and evil spirit rising from her body made Delier dare not relax her vigilance.


    "Maev Shadowsong? This aura of leading the way is worthy of being the leader of the battle priests. Let me meet you!"


    "drink!"


    When the back row of the two sides exchanged spells and arrows, Maiev leaped from the back of the nightsaber first, the moon wheel in his hand was shining with a faint black light, and the flaming single in Delier''s hand. The long swords collided together.


    "clang!"


    The recoil force generated by the collision of two different forces blew Andrea behind Maiev back and swayed a bit.


    "Is it so hot at the beginning? It seems that I can''t be lazy."


    Andrea, who had never learned how to ride, just sat on the back of a galloping nightsaber in a daze, not a cavalryman at all.


    When the priestesses beside her drove their mounts to charge, waving the moon wheel and moon blade and shouting battle roars to rush into the Moon Guard''s position, Andrea jumped back from her mount instead.


    In the air, Andrea''s hands quickly turned into a translucent energy form, as if a dark streamer that could absorb all light shrouded his body, allowing him to suspend in midair in violation of the laws of physics.


    "Let''s try this first."


    The energy-like hands were raised from bottom to top, and a small earthquake suddenly appeared below the defensive position built by the moon guards, and then a large number of dark purple vines broke out from the ground.


    "Although tying up the magical boy is a little bit unpleasant, let''s let you experience the horror of the tentacles first!"

 Chapter 14： mutant spell

    The vines protruding from the ground danced wantonly in the Moon Guard''s position, and Andrea tried to manipulate these vines from a distance, but the feedback he received was not very satisfactory.


    It is not easy to control the unruly shadow power, and the power in Andrea''s body obeys him very obediently, but it is temporarily difficult to precisely control these shadow vines that come out of the body.


    The highly aggressive shadow vines spontaneously attacked all living creatures around them, and Andrea could only restrain the vines to prevent them from indiscriminately attacking Maiev''s battle priests.


    "what!"


    A moon guard was entangled by thick vines around his ankle and swung up and down. Although he tried to cast spells at a high speed, the pain on his calf eroded by the power of shadow was also mixed with an inexplicable suction.


    The arcane energy in the body was sucked by these strange dark purple vines, causing considerable fluctuations. The moon guard couldn''t even condense the stable arcane energy to cast a complete spell.


    While trying to control the movement of the vines, Andrea stroked the beard on his chin with interest.


    "Hmm... Interesting, I didn''t expect the Druid''s entangled roots to be activated by the power of shadow to produce such a wonderful effect."


    Entangling Roots is one of the three spells that all druids must learn at the beginning, and represents the rudimentary application of the forces of nature.


    As a druid''s arcane spell, Moonfire is the representative spell. This spell''s direct damage ability is not strong, but its release speed is quite fast, and the difficulty of learning is also very low.


    Once the moonfire hits the target, it can also cause continuous damage to the enemy through the burning effect attached to the arcane.


    The last introductory spell is called Nature''s Wrath. Although it is not very destructive, it is a representative product of the reconciliation of arcane and natural energy. It is regarded by the forest demigod Cenarius as the symbol and foundation of balance spells.


    These three spells are the three most representative entry-level skills for druids, and most of the subsequent advanced spells are developed through in-depth research on them.


    Although Andrea failed to inherit all the memories of his predecessor, he was lucky enough to acquire some remaining fighting instincts in his body, including the three most common Druid entry spells that should be used.


    Due to the mutation of the original natural force in the body combined with the power of shadow, Andrea obtained unexpected gains when he first tried to use the power of shadow to drive the druid spell.


    While the Shadowvine is harder to handle than the original Entangling Roots, it does more damage and control.


    At this time, the Moon Guard''s central army position has been disturbed by the overgrown shadow vines.


    Major Delier, who had been focusing on the front of the battlefield before, hurriedly broke away from the fight with Maiev, and his subordinates used fire attribute spells to remove these weird vines of unknown origin.


    Although driven by the power of shadow, the essence of the vine is a plant after all. Facing the large-scale fire spell clearing the field with the concentrated firepower of the moon guards, the shadow vine was quickly curled up and scorched black.


    However, Andrea''s unexpected spell created an excellent opportunity for Maiev''s battle priests to charge forward.


    Taking advantage of Delier retreating to command the overall situation, Mavela pulled the cloak behind her to enter the stealth state, and walked to the rear position of the Moon Guard like a ghost.


    Although the current Maiev has not yet reached the peak of his strength, as the leader of the battle priests of the Sisters of Elune, it is impossible to not have two brushes.


    What is the experience of being rushed into the group of mages by a strong man with the characteristics of a thief? The Moon Guardian, who is being knocked down by the blockbuster, gave his own answer with practical actions.


    Mai Weinian didn''t deal with the moon guards for their behavior of obeying the rules. He just injured and knocked out these mages, making them incapable of fighting.


    The leader rushed into the enemy line first, and the priestesses riding night sabers also followed Maiev with high morale.


    Major Delier''s original plan was to use the positions constructed in advance to block the cavalry''s charge, forcing the opponent to switch to positional warfare and enter the battle rhythm of the Moon Guard.


    However, the vines that Andrea released unexpectedly completely disrupted his plan. The earth wall was instantly disintegrated from the inside by the thick vines protruding from the ground. .


    As a last resort, he could only temporarily relax his defense against the enemy''s frontal attack, and first concentrate his firepower to eliminate future troubles.


    But Maiev, who is good at capturing the enemy''s flaws, just hits a burst at this time.


    Without the restraint of Major Dreyer, Maiev rushed into the mage team like a tiger into a herd of sheep, and almost disrupted the combat rhythm of this team by one person, so that they had no time to provide fire support to the battle mages in front.


    As the saying goes, misfortunes never come singly, but blessings never come in pairs.


    Andrea changed his battle mode after the vines were burned. With his good vision floating in the air, he used "Moonfire" to name the moon guards who performed better one by one.


    Like the Shadow Vine, Andrea''s moonfire technique has also mutated.


    The original moon-white magic effect becomes dull, as long as it is stained by these dark moonfires, the shadow power with strong erosion effect will wrap around the target like tarsal maggots, causing both mental and physical pain to the enemy.


    Andrea didn''t have any supernatural powers in her previous life. When she used her new toy for the first time, Andrea got excited about playing with it for a while, pointing the moonfire spell at the favorite moon guard who jumped one by one.


    Although Major Delier still fought diligently at the forefront and commanded the soldiers under his command to resist tenaciously, but the Moon Guard was unable to stop the attack of the Nightsaber cavalry anymore.


    As Maiev''s iconic large-scale fan of knives exploded in the enemy camp, the last arcane barrier built by the Moon Guard was also shattered by Andrea''s bursts of purple "Wrath of Nature". UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Maiev, who was always paying attention to the battlefield, immediately used the flashing technique to get out of place, and two moon wheels made of pure energy flew out of her hands, aiming at Major Delier who was still indomitable in commanding the battle.


    "clang!"


    Swinging the long sword infused with arcane power, the two energy moon wheels were scattered. Major Delier showed annoyance on his face. He had already seen the current situation clearly, and the moon guards were powerless to stop the opponent''s progress.


    ¡­


    When Andrea, Maiev and others were fighting on the front line, Shandris led the high priest Dijana and the first batch of Sisterhood priests around the edge of the main battlefield by virtue of the previous detection and familiarity with the terrain near the Seat of the Sky.


    The herd of hippogryphs finally landed in a small forest less than 1 kilometer away from the main battlefield. The high priest Dijana was in charge of the forest, and Shantis led a large number of hippogryphs back to the city.


    As the last group of priestesses approached the assembly point on their hippogryphs, the unplanned happened.


    Several meteorites with green tail flames suddenly appeared out of thin air in the clear night sky. Before Shandris and others could react, these meteorites directly smashed into the herd of hippogryphs.


    A few Hippogryphs could not dodge and were swept by the green flames. With their wings on fire, they screamed and whirled in mid-air, and the priestesses on them screamed desperately when they were thrown out, vertically facing the ground come down.


    "huh~"


    The battle priests led by Maiev had just broken through the Moon Guard''s defense, and countless screaming little bats gathered together, forming a tall demon with curved horns and wide wings beside Major Delier.


    Glancing contemptuously at the Moon Guard with its evil green eyes, the demon snorted coldly and said, "Trash, you have failed Queen Azshara''s expectations and trust."

 Chapter 15： Tick? Twist?… Dios

    A complex look flashed in Delier''s eyes, mixed with genuine disgust and deliberately feigned awe.


    In order to conceal his inner emotions, Major Moon Guard slightly lowered his head and confessed to the devil, "Master Tichondrius, I am ashamed..."


    "okay!"


    The demon waved its sharp claws at Delier, "I didn''t expect much from you trash, step back, and let me clean up the mess for you."


    The battle priests had broken through the defense line set up by the moon guards at this time, but the demon guards suddenly surrounded them blocked their way forward.


    Maiev glanced sideways at the sisters who fell from the sky to the ground, only a small number of them survived by using the levitation technique at the last moment, and the remaining dozen or so priests who lacked actual combat experience fell into a pool of blood and lost signs of life.


    Gritting her teeth heavily, Maiev looked at the demon blocking the way with her eyes blazing, "Why did the Burning Legion appear here?!"


    Andrea narrowed his eyes and looked solemnly at the demon leader who looked like a big bat.


    "If I''m not mistaken, the Burning Legion was worried about the strength of the Moon Guard''s defense from the very beginning, and specially arranged for an army to ambush behind them."


    The number of partial divisions of this Burning Legion is not large. After a rough glance and calculation, there are only about a hundred ground troops of various types, plus 8 medium-sized hellfires that fell from the sky before.


    ''The most troublesome thing is their leader, the dreadlord...''


    With Andrea acting as the Amnesiac, he was unable to tell Maiev and the other Battle Priests what he knew about the enemy.


    The Dreadlord, also known as the Nathrezim.


    They were one of the first races identified as demons in the Twisting Nether, cruel and cunning by nature.


    The frontal combat ability of the Dreadlords is not strong in the Burning Legion. Their strength is to use illusion and rhetoric to confuse the target, thereby creating suspicion and distrust in the enemy''s stable rear, disrupting the enemy''s determination and will to resist the Burning Legion .


    ¡®The Moon Guard Commander called that Dreadlord Tichondrius just now? ''


    Andrea cautiously descended from the air to Maiev''s side, her gaze never shifting from the mocking Dreadlord.


    "If it is really him, it will be very difficult to escape from these demons..."


    Tichondrius is the leader of the Nathrezim and the second-in-command of Kil''jaeden the Deceiver, one of the Triumvirate of the Burning Legion.


    Compared with Mannoroth, the vanguard warrior valued by Archimonde the Polluted, Tichondrius''s combat ability is far inferior, but if he plays tricks and infiltrates behind enemy lines, ten Mannoroths are not his opponents .


    Seeing the appearance of the Dreadlord, Andrea first began to wonder if this guy had a deeper plot to hide and spy on him.


    The current situation is rather embarrassing. The battle priests led by Maiev and the main force led by High Priest Dijana failed to meet, and the two sides were separated by strong demon guards.


    The priests who were frightened by the tragic death of their sisters finally set off again under the loud urging of Shandris, and one by one landed in the woods in shock to join the large army, but Maiev and Andrea were still very worried about the rookies on the battlefield safety.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The hellfire that fell to the ground climbed out of the huge pit, and slowly approached Andrea and Maiev under Tichondrius'' lazily waving movements.


    Andrea is not a genius on the battlefield. In the face of this sudden situation, although his brain cannot be said to be blank, he can''t think of any coups to break the situation for a while.


    Maiev turned her head to observe the situation of the battle priests, hesitated for a moment, and then ordered, "Turn around, prepare to break through the demon''s defense, first meet with the high priests, we can''t leave them to break through."


    "yes!"


    The support for the "God Envoy" within the Moon Guard was polarized. Some cheered and surrounded Tichondrius to flatter him, while the other stayed where they were with complicated expressions.


    Including Commander Delier, this part of the moon guards wanted to understand something.


    The Burning Legion didn''t feel at ease with their dispatched troops at all, they just used them as cannon fodder and bait to reduce the combat effectiveness of the Elune Sisters as much as possible, and then Tichondrius led his own demon army to jump out to take advantage .


    One of the moon guards, who still looked immature, walked up to Delier and said unwillingly, "Major, we..."


    "I know what you mean, so it goes without saying."


    Delier glanced at Tichondrius not far away from the corner of his eye. Although many of his colleagues surrounded the demon lord and tried their best to flatter him, the big bat seemed completely uninterested in their flattery.


    ¡®These demons don¡¯t take us seriously at all, what for the glory of the Highborne and the queen is just superficial rhetoric. ''


    ¡­


    When Delia was struggling, Maiev led the troops to collide head-on with the Burning Legion.


    The fel energy constructs like Hellfire moved very slowly, so Maiev ignored them for the time being, and charged directly towards the small forest to the west.


    Andrea didn''t express his opinion in the large army for the time being, but he accidentally discovered some interesting phenomena in the process of observing Tichondrius.


    ¡®There seems to be something wrong with the attitude of the Moon Guard Commander? ''


    Andrea''s eyes swam back and forth between the big bat and Delier, and he vaguely realized that he had discovered one of the key elements to break the game.


    The troops brought by Tichondrius are mainly demon guards. These demon infantry with huge two-handed weapons are quite strong.


    Although the overall physical fitness of the night elves is among the best among the mortal races, compared to the demon guards in front of them, the night elves can only surpass them in flexibility.


    Maiev is not a foolish and reckless person. Through the size of the enemy, she initially judged the strengths and weaknesses of the demon guard.


    "Try to keep guerrilla warfare! Don''t go head-to-head with these demons, bow and arrow ready... salvo!"


    At the same time, Dijana in the woods was also directing the panicked priests to arrange a defensive formation, but the results were not very satisfactory.


    Lacking actual combat experience and systematic military training, this group of priests could not even be ordered to prohibit them in the face of the imminent crisis. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    If the high priest hadn''t used his prestige to forcibly suppress everyone''s objections, some of the priests who witnessed the tragic death of their sisters would have fled in all directions.


    Looking at the hundreds of chattering mobs with a headache, Dijana turned to Shandris with a wry smile.


    "Sandris, I''m afraid we can''t count on the fighting power of these sisters."


    Shandris was also worried about the current situation. Hundreds of demon guards marched in two directions. Some blocked Maiev''s battle priest troops and slowed down their speed as much as possible, while the other walked towards the woods in neat steps.


    "The commander of the demon seems to be planning to attack each of us before we meet."


    Shandris looked at the demon guards in a defensive formation in the distance with piercing eyes, "Our team is treated like a persimmon. The demons intend to hold back Maiev Priest''s troops and take the opportunity to eat us first."


    "Hey¡­"


    High Priest Dijana hesitated again and again, and finally sighed deeply.


    She took out a pendant necklace from the neckline of the loose high priest''s robe, and a dark blue vertical diamond-shaped gem was hung on the pendant.


    "While I would prefer to settle the dispute peacefully, these demons obviously won''t give us a chance to talk."


    When the gemstone on his chest became more and more radiant, the High Priest stared firmly at the bright crescent moon in the night sky.


    "Elune, please forgive me. In order to protect the sisters behind me, today I am doomed to fail to carry out your benevolent beliefs."


    The faint blue light gradually covered Dijana''s whole body, and the high priest clasped his hands together and bowed his head in prayer under the light.


    "Lovely Goddess of the Moon! Please grant me the power to remove obstacles in the way of the Sisterhood!"

 Chapter 16： wait for work

    Although not every high priest is hand-picked by Elune, but as a prerequisite for selection, regardless of personal strength, their devotion to the Moon God is definitely in the forefront of the world.


    It has been hundreds of years since Dijana took over the position of High Priest of the Sisterhood. She has witnessed Queen Azshara personally overseeing the construction of Lasarlaza, the seat of the sky, a large temple city in order to show respect to Elune.


    But at the same time, she also witnessed the Queen opening a portal to the Twisting Nether through the Well of Eternity, leading the demons of the Burning Legion into the peaceful Azeroth.


    Dijana is very clear about her personality flaws. As the representative of the goddess with the highest authority in the material world in peacetime, her style tends to be conservative. To put it bluntly, she is indecisive.


    As the High Priest of Elune, if she had firmly opposed Queen Azshara''s opening of the portal, even the Queen known as the Light of Light would not be able to completely ignore her opinion.


    Although Dijana blamed herself countless times in the dead of night after the Burning Legion revealed her true colors, what had happened was ultimately irreversible.


    In recent years, the voice of Maiev taking over as High Priest has grown louder in private discussions among members of the Sisterhood.


    Dijana was well aware of this, and she even took the initiative to cooperate and specially arranged for Maiev to perform some tasks that would help expand her network and increase her reputation.


    However, a sudden oracle from Elune several years ago put her in a dilemma.


    The successor cultivated by himself was not selected by Elune, but an unknown country priest who was appointed by the goddess as the next high priest.


    Although Dijana has gradually promoted the priesthood of the goddess'' family member without a trace in the past few years, her reputation and current personal ability are still far behind Maiev.


    The complex thoughts in his mind disappeared in a flash, and a light blue transparent aura formed around the body of the High Priest Dijana, who was urging the artifact with all her strength, and pushed Shandris who was closest to her outward with gentle force.


    The dark woods in the middle of the night were illuminated by the gentle and hazy light like the moonlight. Tichondrius, who was lazily drooping his eyelids, twitched his brows when he felt this soft but powerful force, and immediately turned his attention to the grove.


    At this time, Di Jiana was suspended in the midair under the power of the artifact gem, and as she raised her hands, countless silver-white "stars" appeared in the midair.


    These shimmering stars seemed to have precise guidance capabilities, and they fell in pieces on the heads of all the demons within a few kilometers.


    "Feel the power of Elune! The prayer of the Moon Goddess!"


    ¡­


    "Forehead¡­"


    Seeing this spectacular scene, Andrea couldn''t help but twitched the corner of her mouth in amazement.


    Although there is an insurmountable gap between the paper man on the screen and watching the real live broadcast, but if Andrea remembers correctly, the wide-area spell used by the High Priest of Dijana has a higher level among the players of Warcraft. popular name.


    Luna rail gun, and it is an enhanced version.


    Countless "meteors" of pure energy fell from the sky like dumplings, and green smoke rose from the bodies of the demons that were hit, as if they had been burned by high temperature.


    The demon guards screamed and raised the huge weapons in their hands and waved them in the air, trying to reduce their chances of being attacked.


    Andrea was quite surprised by this situation. In his impression, the Luna Railgun seemed to be a super-wide-range magic of the Arcane Department.


    But judging from the demon''s reaction after being hit, this kind of energy meteor shining with a faint silver light like moonlight does not seem to be what he thought, but some kind of power that restrains the demon.


    Recalling some of the clues he had gained from communicating with Elune before, a flash of inspiration flashed in Andrea''s mind, "The power of light?"


    Although the silver energy commonly used by priests of this sisterhood is quite different from the golden holy light in Andrea''s impression, but from another perspective, who stipulated that the power of light can only be manifested in the form of golden holy light?


    "interesting."


    Andrea twirled the beard on his chin thoughtfully, and he had new guesses about Elune''s authority and form of power.


    The true **** named "Moon God" by the night elves may not be as simple as players think.


    After being officially rejected the possibility of being the star soul of Azeroth, the existence of Elune is still confusing even in the latest version 8.0.


    "Is it the light and shadow of twins in one body? If you combine the inside story revealed by the Heart of Light mission in version 7.0, could it be..."


    Although he really wanted to continue to investigate further, it was obviously not the right time, and Andrea quickly regained consciousness amidst Maiev''s shouts.


    All the demons within sight were smashed to the ground by the falling meteors, and the originally neat formation and high-intensity range attacks suddenly became scattered.


    Tichondrius propped up a miserable green protective barrier to block most of the energy meteors attacking him, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of helping the soldiers under his command.


    Maiev took the opportunity to lead the troops under his command to break through the defense line. Under the rapid gallop of the night saber, the battle priest troops finally broke into the grove where the high priest was and joined the large troops.


    Dijana''s continuous casting of spells in just a few minutes reduced the number of demon guards led by Tichondrius by 60%, and the remaining demons were all wounded, and the overall combat effectiveness was seriously affected.


    However, this foul-like large-scale spell is not without cost. Dijana''s face was very pale when she finished casting the spell. If Shandris hadn''t supported her with quick eyesight and hands, the high priest, who had flabbergasted footsteps after landing, might have fallen to the ground directly.


    When Andrea saw the dark blue rhombus gemstone hanging on Dijana''s chest, his eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    ¡®That pendant, could it be the Tears of Elune? ''


    Tears of Elune, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is known as one of the powerful artifacts of the Pillar of Creation. Because of too few manifestations, the effect is still unknown.


    However, since it can be juxtaposed with the god-defying artifacts left by the Titans, such as the Gorganes Tidal Stone, the Shield of Aggramar, the Hammer of Kazgros and the Eye of Aman''Thul, Andrea believes that this seemingly A humble gem must also have a very powerful ability.


    With the help of the increase in the power of the artifact, Dijana used a super-wide-range magic that exceeded her own ability limit. At this time, the high priest who could barely stand relying on Shandris'' support seemed very weak.


    After taking a breath, Dijana raised her head and looked at Maiev with difficulty, "Maiev... take the sisters to evacuate immediately before the demons can catch their breath, don''t hesitate..."


    Before the second half of the sentence was finished, the high priest fainted amidst the exclamation of the surrounding priests of the Sisterhood.


    The corner of Andrea''s eyes still hadn''t left Tichondrius in the distance, and he solemnly reminded the members of the sisterhood who were in a mess at the scene, "The high priest is right, we are not completely out of danger yet, hurry up... "


    Under Andrea''s gaze, the corner of Tichondrius''s mouth suddenly curled into a hideous arc.


    "Squeak!"


    The leader of the Dread Demon King turned into countless little bats again, and rushed over the grove where Andrea and the others were hiding in the blink of an eye.


    "Hehe~ Sure enough, as Lord Kil''jaeden expected, this irrational fanaticism of belief will cause great obstacles to the Legion''s capture of Azeroth, and you can''t let your group of magic sticks reach the front line to boost the morale of the rebel army. "


    Putting his hands together, Tichondrius spewed a large dark green light wave towards the group of priests below. There were also a large number of disgusting black bugs mixed in the light. The High Priest Dijana, who he judged to be the greatest threat, was at the center of the impact. center.


    "Rotten bug swarm!"

 Chapter 17： accidental disagreement

    "Don''t think about it!"


    Maiev, who reacted the fastest, yelled at the big bat that threw the moon wheel infused with the power of moonlight into the air, trying to force Tichondrius to dodge.


    At the same time, she loudly ordered to the nearby priests, "Combined defensive spells, Moon God Realm!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    Although the answers were mixed, the battle priests who took the lead in casting spells set an example, and the members of the sisterhood who reacted slowly joined in the reinforcement of defensive spells one after another.


    When Maiev''s moon was fanned by Tichondrius''s wings, a translucent shield enveloped all the priests, narrowly blocking Tichondrius'' attack.


    The fragile defensive barrier was crumbling under the bite of countless ferocious insects from other worlds. It was not until a large number of priests contributed their strength to the barrier reinforcement that the defensive barrier known as the Luna Domain gradually became more stable and solidified.


    However, defense alone could not get everyone present out of the immediate crisis. Although Dijana''s range attack had severely injured the enemy before, with the strength of the demon''s body, it was only a matter of time before he recovered.


    Moreover, most of the hard-bodied fel structures ¡ª Hellfire survived the wave of Luna railguns just now, and they are still slowly approaching the grove.


    Seeing that the sneak attack was unsuccessful, Tichondrius did not choose to confront the Moon God Realm head-on, but wandered outside the barrier very cunningly.


    As long as Maiev and the others made the intention to evacuate, he immediately responded in advance, wandering around and harassing near the direction where the battle priest was about to evacuate.


    After repeated attempts to no avail, Maiev looked anxious and annoyed at the approaching Hellfire and the regrouped demon guards.


    "Damn it! This guy clearly intends to delay time!"


    With the looming crisis, Andrea tries to stay calm.


    He still didn''t give up hope of escape, and quietly hid behind the priest team and scanned around the battlefield.


    ¡®If the Demon Guard and Hellfire complete the siege, and this big bat hides aside to take the heat, maybe the main force of the Elune Sisterhood will be wiped out here. ''


    Andrea turned his attention to the moon guards hundreds of meters away. At this time, the elite mage troops had stopped moving, and many people gleefully folded their hands and prepared to watch the show.


    But as Andrea noticed before, there are also many people in the Moon Guard who have a strong dislike for the attitude of the Burning Legion treating them like slaves, and the more outrageous evil deeds in recent years.


    ¡®Just take a gamble and hope these moon guards get what I mean. ''


    After making up her mind, Andrea stopped paddling, and the purple mutated moonfire condensed into several dark bands of light, falling towards Tichondrius one after another.


    At the same time, several vines drilled out from the ground, stretching their teeth and claws towards the big bat in the air.


    At this time, Tichondrius was teasing the battle priest with long-range combat capabilities with a playful face.


    Most of the arrows and attack spells shot by Shandris and others were blown away by him with his wide wings. Except for Maiev, it was difficult for anyone else to pose enough threats to Tichondrius, which made him feel confident wantonly harassed outside the enchantment.


    The energy fluctuations above his head made Tichondrius flap his wings instinctively to dodge to the side.


    However, the dark moonfire technique issued by Andrea did not focus on a certain landing point, but blocked all the hiding spaces around Tichondrius like a series of machine guns.


    On the other hand, after the Shadow Vine broke through the ground, it instinctively attacked the creature with the highest energy source.


    The dancing vines further blocked Tichondrius'' hiding space, and the big bat had to eat part of the moonfire spell against the fel shield, trying to avoid the entanglement of all the vines.


    "Humph?"


    The leader of the Dread Demon King turned his surprised eyes to Andrea, who was concentrating on casting spells.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect this group of priests who use the power of light to be mixed with an incompatible alien."


    The sneak attack failed, and Andrea was not discouraged, nor did he care about Tichondrius'' provocation, and he still calmly attacked the big bat that was dodging flexibly in the sky.


    ¡­


    "Look, Major!"


    The resentful young moon guard from before pointed his finger above the fighting woods.


    Major Delier nodded solemnly, "I see."


    In the eyes of some moon guards with a heart, the seemingly erratic twisting vines gradually formed a strange pattern with the dark light band in the sky, or... words.


    The young Moon Guard carefully observed these words that were constantly changing, and read them silently.


    "Compatriots, help?"


    Different from the language left by the body instinctively after time travel, Andrea, who has just started learning the night elf characters, can only convey such a simple message.


    But just a few characters silenced some of the moon guards who were already dissatisfied with the Burning Legion.


    "Compatriots...?"


    Major Delier clenched his hands, his expression very struggling.


    "Huh~"


    It took several seconds before he let go of his fist, and said with a long sigh, "Simple but very heavy words."


    Turning his head to look at the young man scratching his head anxiously, Delier asked with an unclear emotion in his eyes, "Jorge, what do you think?"


    Jorge stood up straight and solemnly replied, "Major, I want...to help them."


    "I''m not qualified to judge whether the queen''s choice is right or wrong, but these so-called ''angels'', major, you should have doubted them for a long time, right?"


    "yes¡­"


    Delier closed his eyes and remained silent for a while, then he turned to look at his colleagues behind him.


    Automatically ignoring the group of people standing together and cheering, Delier shouted loudly, "Everyone! Please listen to me."


    After most of the moon guards turned their attention, Delier continued to ask loudly, "This is not the first time everyone has seen the atrocities of demons. Do you really think their actions are justified? In order to protect the upper elves interests, the order of society?"


    "ºÇ~"


    Before the other moon guards could answer, one of the blue-haired men took the lead in retorting with a sneer, "Otherwise? Major Delier, UU Reading Do you want to question Her Majesty''s decision?"


    Delier glanced at the other party. Although all the moon guards were wearing standard light armor, this man obviously had a lot more enchanted decorations than the others.


    "Captain Albert Mooncrown, I''m not just asking you alone, let''s listen to other people''s opinions first."


    Jorge raised his right hand as if he was playing a different tune, "Major! I think Her Majesty was just deceived by the devil''s rhetoric. Just like Lord Ravencrest''s claim, there must be villains stirring up the situation inside and outside the palace."


    Lite''s words aroused many discussions and emotions among the moon guards.


    "Lord Ravencrest?"


    "That was an out-and-out loyal minister, a model of nobility. It''s unbelievable that he would be assassinated by the queen''s guard, Varosen."


    "Some people say that the chief advisor Xavis gave the order in the name of the queen. If it is true, does that mean that the villain is..."


    "shut up!"


    Albert yelled angrily, "Master Savis is dedicated to serving the country. Her Majesty the Queen personally ordered the assassination of the traitor Ravencrest. Do you want to treason too?"


    "One heart for the country?"


    Jorge sneered and said, "Not necessarily, do you dare to point at Xaviz''s distorted posture by the devil and slap his chest and say, is he really dedicated to the country?"


    Seeing that his subordinates were about to quarrel because of differences of opinion, Major Delier reached out his hand to stop their argument.


    "I don''t have the right to make decisions on behalf of any of you, but I can''t just watch the priest of the Moon God, who was merciful to us, die at the hands of demons. This is undoubtedly a kind of blasphemy to Elune."


    "Whoever is willing to go out with me to help them, please stand in front of me, choose voluntarily, never force."

 Chapter 18： finger of pain

    As a senior officer of the Burning Legion, although the Dreadlord''s frontal combat effectiveness is far from that of the Abyss Lord, it is only compared with his colleagues of the Burning Legion who are also monsters.


    For mortals, Tichondrius is enough trouble and threat to them.


    This big bat wandering outside the Luna domain is very cunning. He didn''t intend to waste his time trying to please the barrier, but pre-judged the team''s eagerness to get away, and chose annoying harassment tactics to buy time for the Burning Legion to attack. The troops rushed to the woods to encircle them.


    Although Andrea obtained the shadow power infused by the moon **** Elune, he had never actually fought anyone before.


    The fighting instinct remaining from his predecessor is limited after all, he can only explore the strange form of power flowing in his body step by step during the fighting process.


    Based on the previous damage effect of the Shadow Vine and Black Moonfire on the Moon Guard, combined with the understanding of the power of shadow in the game in the previous life, Andrea preliminarily judged that this power can simultaneously erode the enemy''s physical damage while causing physical damage. Spirit.


    Due to Sargeras'' obsession with destroying the forces of the Void Lord, the Burning Legion does not lack experience in fighting races with the power of the void (shadow).


    After discovering that Andrea''s power essence was different from that of other clansmen, the cunning and cunning Tichondrius deliberately raised his vigilance against him, which made Andrea''s many sneak attack attempts fail to have much effect.


    However, a person''s energy is limited after all, and if he focuses part of his attention on Andrea, Tichondrius'' vigilance against other aspects will naturally decrease.


    Coupled with the attitude of Maiev, the leader of the battle priest who has a tendency to be a female tyrannosaurus, Tichondrius has to face a large number of attacks from the battle priest at the same time, and gradually feels a little powerless after all.


    But fortunately, his goal is not to defeat this group of hard-boiled jellyfish head-on. As the remaining demon guards and hellfire approach, Tichondrius has a ferocious and proud smile on his face.


    "Hmph~ Mortals, I admit that your fighting will is strong enough, but that''s it."


    Turning into a little bat again to avoid the energy body moon wheel thrown by Maiev, Tichondrius withdrew a certain distance back.


    "Let my subordinates come and fight the second round with you, and crush them!"


    "Roar!"


    The demon guards striding forward raised their huge two-handed weapons in a row, and slashed vigorously on the defensive barrier jointly arranged by the priestesses.


    Although these physical attacks with a small amount of evil energy can''t break through the solid Luna domain in a short period of time, once Hellfire joins the battlefield, the situation facing Andrea and others will be even more desperate.


    Because Shandris'' fingers kept pulling the bowstring, the leather sheath that specially protected her fingers was damaged. Her slender fingers were cut by the bowstring, and blood dripped on the ground little by little.


    Even so, she still had no intention of stopping the attack. The stubborn girl gritted her teeth and continued to pull the bowstring, but changed the attack target from Tichondrius to the demon guard.


    Andrea noticed the blood-stained bowstring in Shandris'' hand, and reached out to stop her from continuing to draw the bow.


    "Stop first, let the nearby priest heal you."


    Shandris stubbornly wanted to break free from Andrea''s shackles, "But..."


    "No but!"


    Andrea sternly reprimanded, "Calm down, don''t be overwhelmed by the blood of the battle! The efficiency of fighting with injuries is very low, you should at least bandage your fingers and rejoin the battle!"


    Shandris bit her lower lip unwillingly, "...I see."


    Silently putting down the longbow in his hand, Shandris muttered to himself with a dejected expression, "Why, after receiving rigorous training from the instructor, why do you still feel so powerless on the battlefield?"


    Andrea sighed, patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "Do you have any misunderstanding about the battlefield?"


    "In this kind of melee where there are hundreds, thousands, or even tens of thousands of people, do you want to turn the tide of the battle on your own? Doesn''t this kind of thinking look down on the enemy and comrades-in-arms?"


    "That''s not what I meant! It''s just..."


    "I know."


    Andrea slapped Shandris heavily on the back, "Go, the current situation is still unclear, and I will talk to you slowly after the battle is over."


    In the line of priests retreating to the rear, Shandris turned to look at Andrea''s back.


    ¡®Andrea, you really have changed. ''


    ¡®Although you couldn¡¯t say you were autistic in the past, your naturally introverted personality definitely couldn¡¯t make you say these comforting words. ''


    Shandris looked at his childhood friend who summoned the shadow vines to attack the demon with flickering eyes, "Can amnesia change a person''s personality? Is this the growth under pressure that the teacher said? ''


    ''Or...is this also part of Elune''s gift? ''


    Andrea, who was busy training the demon with her tentacles, had no idea what Shandris was thinking.


    Facts have proved that the tyrannical shadow vines are also effective against demons, and the demon guards who are rolled up by the vines are still thrown around in the air.


    However, according to the feedback from the vines, these shadow vines with instinctive consciousness seem to be very indifferent to evil energy, and the absorbed evil energy is reinjected into the captured target''s body in another way.


    Fel energy has very powerful destructive power, but its characteristics are also very distinct¡ªextremely difficult to control. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Too much uncontrollable fel energy poured in at once, and these demon guards who were caught in the air became small bombs one by one, and Andrea controlled the Shadow Vine to throw them into his comrades before the bomb exploded. middle.


    Andrea, who was distracted, let the demon guards accept the baptism of the tentacles, and on the other hand, he was still paying attention to the movements of the moon guards in the distance.


    At this time, there was a lot of commotion inside the Moon Guard because of Delier''s statement, and Andrea didn''t know for the time being whether the result of this commotion was good or bad.


    Once again, the moonfire hit a hapless demon guard on the head, and the hairs all over Andrea''s body suddenly stood on end, and he instinctively rolled over to the side.


    "Bah!"


    An extremely condensed beam of evil energy actually directly penetrated the protection of the Moon God''s Domain and fell to his side. If he hadn''t made an evasive action at a critical moment, Andrea might have entered reincarnation again at this time.


    "Hmph! Good luck to you."


    Tichondrius calmly withdrew his right index finger with sharp nails, but Andrea could see that his entire finger had become scorched black, and he was still trembling as he moved.


    ¡®Archimonde¡¯s stunt, Finger of Death? ''


    Andrea stared at the big bat in the sky vigilantly. This guy seemed determined to kill himself first.


    ''No, it should be a weakened version, and this bat spirit definitely has a lot of restrictions in use, and it is basically impossible to fire continuously. ''


    Even so, Andrea, who had attracted Tichondrius'' special attention, did not dare to cast spells on the demon group as unscrupulously as before.


    From the corner of his eye, he glanced at the Moon Guard who had finally acted, and Andrea''s eyes flashed imperceptibly.


    ¡®Very well, the opportunity to fight back is coming. ''

 Chapter 19： 1 strike back

    The movements of the moon guards were relatively subtle. Major Delier led some members to take advantage of the huge size of the hellfire and quietly followed them towards the main battlefield.


    And the other part of those who opposed it remained in place under the leadership of Albert Mooncrown.


    Although they found it difficult to understand what their colleagues did and resolutely opposed it, after all they had worked together for many years, Albert and the others did not intend to inform the Burning Legion of their rebellion.


    In order to buy time and opportunities for the Moon Guard, Andrea changed the focus of his attack and focused his firepower on Tichondrius.


    "Priest Maiev, please come and help me!"


    Maiev, who was facing the moon guard, also noticed the faint movement in the distance. She had just harvested two demon guards, and she pointed the moon wheel at Tichondrius again without saying a word.


    "Useless struggle."


    Tichondrius could not use his right hand for the time being, but facing the attacks of two mere mortals, he didn''t take Andrea and Maiev''s joint attack to heart.


    With a random wave of his left hand, the green fel energy shield tightly protected his body, and Maiev''s moon disc failed to penetrate the shield and hurt his body.


    The mutated version of Nature''s Fury sent by Andrea exploded outside the shield on the big bat''s body like a string of bullets. The continuous collision of two different forms of energy made Tichondrius temporarily unable to concentrate on other things.


    Andrea''s brain was running at high speed while Ola Ola fired countless small shadow bombs, trying to remember what attack methods the druids and shadow priests had.


    ''Druid? forest? ''


    Glancing at the surrounding trees, Andrea gritted her teeth, "Whether it succeeds or not, let''s try it." ''


    When Maiev took over Andrea''s attack and continued to suppress Tichondrius, Andrea tried to inject the mutated natural power into the forest after fusing himself with the power of shadow.


    As a battlefield for both sides to compete, many trees in this originally peaceful grove have been overturned by the aftermath of the battle.


    In a relatively narrow fighting space like the forest, it is quite inconvenient for the demon guards to wield their huge weapons, and there will inevitably be bumps and bumps. Some demon guards were annoyed and simply cut down all the nearby trees first.


    As Andrea''s mutated natural power injected into the earth, the trees in this forest seemed to be awakened by anger, and the seemingly ordinary trees began to gradually deform.


    "...Are you kidding me?"


    Andrea looked at these distorted "tree people" speechlessly.


    In his impression, the treant awakened by the druid using the power of nature looks ugly and cute, at least it won''t make people feel hideous.


    That''s right, hideous.


    The treants created by Andrea do not have the thick and silly appearance of normal treants at all. Their limbs are slender and sharp, and the appearance growing on the trunk also shows an angry expression.


    "Sha!"


    One of the tallest treants yelled and threw out its "left hand". The long and sharp branches pierced the five demon guards who couldn''t escape along the way into meat skewers.


    "emmmmm..."


    These ferocious treants suddenly appeared and beat the demon guards out of hand, and even Tichondrius'' attention was involuntarily attracted.


    "Thuk Tuk!"


    A smaller treant spit out a bunch of unknown spherical objects one after another towards the big bat in the air.


    Without finding out the details of the opponent, Tichondrius flapped his wings to dodge.


    Andrea looked thoughtfully at the tree man who was jumping angrily on the spot, "Tree species?"


    Druids'' concept of symbiosis with nature allows them to be keenly aware of the more abstract emotional changes in nature.


    As a former druid, although Andrea lost the memory of his predecessor, his physical instincts can still vaguely feel the anger of this forest, which is also his confidence to take the risk of transforming the tree man.


    Facts have proved that he made the right move with this risky move. The extremely corrosive evil energy caused serious damage to the forest.


    Because of their living habits, the night elves try to avoid harming the animals and plants in the woods, but the demons don''t care so much.


    As a matter of course, the transformed treants poured out all their wrath over the destruction of their homes on these demons.


    Although the mere twenty or so tree men couldn''t play a decisive role in the battle situation, their appearance did change something invisibly.


    The morale of the Sisterhood of Elune, and the vigilance of... Tichondrius.


    "Arcane Barrage!"


    Just as the big bat was angrily avoiding the tree species that were attacking from the sky, he was startled by the sudden sound of breaking through the air from behind.


    "boom!"


    The arcane barrage representing the power of order collided with the fel energy shield of the power of chaos, and the two repelling energies caused a large-scale explosion.


    Tichondrius, who was not prepared enough, was thrown out by this explosion, and at least he flapped his wings to stabilize his balance before landing in embarrassment.


    "Are you crazy!"


    Tichondrius angrily shouted at the Moon Guard who attacked him, "I, Tichondrius, represent Azshara''s will. You little highborne are planning to betray your queen?"


    "shut up!"


    When some of his subordinates hesitated to act, Delia sent a series of arcane missiles to Tichondrius again.


    "Demon! What qualifications do you have to represent the Queen''s will? You keep saying that it is for the benefit of the Queen and the Highborne, but look at what you have done all these years!"


    "The territory was destroyed by demons, and the citizens were brutally massacred. Without civilians who can rule, what meaning do we nobles have?"


    The Highborne, who was stumped by Tichondrius'' words, regained their firmness again under the encouragement of Delia. UU reading


    Although their starting point is different from that of the night elf civilians, their purpose is to stop the demons who are acting more and more unscrupulously.


    Just like what Delier said, if there are no people, are nobles still nobles?


    Pretending to be aggressive to no one is like walking in the night in brocade clothes, so what''s the point of pretending to be aggressive?


    Major Delier pointed his staff forward and ordered loudly, "Moon Guard, attack! Take back the glory and dignity that should belong to us from these lying demons!"


    The military discipline of the Burning Legion was not very good. The main reason for maintaining a strong combat power was that the demons were not afraid of death. Anyway, they would be resurrected sooner or later.


    But not being afraid of death does not mean that they will take the initiative to seek death. After a demon dies, the soul needs to return to the Twisting Void and wait for a long time to be resurrected. That is not a wonderful experience.


    The demon army, which was flanked back and forth, was finally on the verge of being defeated. In addition, the slow and cumbersome Hellfire was completely wiped out by the large-scale spells arranged by the moon guards on the way forward. Tichondrius had seen this battle in advance ending.


    "very good."


    Dodging the joint attack of the two forces again in embarrassment, Tichondrius flew to the sky with a gloomy face.


    "I will remember your rebellious behavior, and I pray that I have no relatives in Xin Aisa Li. Sooner or later, you will pay the price for your impulse!"


    Seeing that Tichondrius sped up and fled after his harsh words, the battle priests who had fought two fierce battles in a row breathed a sigh of relief.


    Maiev waved her hand to stop her subordinates from chasing and killing the fleeing demons. She turned her head and looked at the Moon Guard who was tens of meters away, and Maiev looked at the relieved Andrea with flickering eyes.


    "Is this the reinforcements you mentioned earlier? When did you set up the game?"

 Chapter 20： Dont let go of meteors 1

    Andrea didn''t answer Maiev''s question. Although it was only a small-scale battle, it was his first experience on a real battlefield after all.


    When he was in battle before, perhaps because of the secretion of adrenaline, Andrea didn''t lose sight of one because of fear. Now that he thinks about it, he himself is surprised.


    ¡®Is my will naturally tougher? Or just plain unresponsive? ''


    In any case, the first battle with the Burning Legion went smoothly. After the battle, Andrea reflected on his previous performance on the battlefield and scored himself a score.


    In terms of personal combat, Andrea only gave a passing score of 60 points. In a short period of time, he still couldn''t perfectly grasp the newly acquired power, and the spells that he had researched temporarily were relatively rough.


    But the mutation produced by the combination of Druid spells and the power of shadow also gave Andrea some inspiration, and he should conduct some in-depth exploration in this direction afterwards.


    As for the battlefield command and layout... Maiev is the one who calls the shots, and Andrea only provides some suggestions on the layout of the general direction.


    Judging from the results, it seems to be not bad, and he scored 80 points for himself in this regard.


    After a short break, issues that had previously been overlooked by the Sisterhood of Elune and the Moon Guardian because they fought side by side were brought back to the fore.


    Maiev stared at Major Delier sharply and said, "First of all, I am very grateful to the Moon Guard for helping me at a critical moment, but every yard counts. I want to confirm your current position."


    At the moment when High Priest Dijana had not yet awakened, Maiev was the well-deserved leader of the Elune Sisters, and the priests present did not have any objection to her behavior of interrogating as a representative.


    As the leader of the battle priests, Maiev''s style is much tougher than the gentle High Priest Dijana, and her attitude caused dissatisfaction among some moon guards.


    "What''s your attitude?"


    "You obviously relied on our help to save your life, but now you turn your face and don''t recognize anyone!"


    The battle priests on Maiev''s side did not show any weakness, and the atmosphere at the scene became tense again.


    ¡­


    Andrea sat on the tree stump in front of Shandris and re-bandaged the wound on her finger. He didn''t stand up and express any opinion on the conflict between the two sides, but just silently watched the tense confrontation not far away.


    ''Sure enough, even if we have just experienced a cooperation, the conflict between the two parties cannot be eliminated so easily. ''


    In the previous battle, the stubborn Shandris fought until she lost all strength. Although she had been treated and bandaged by the priests, she could still see the blood oozing again from the fingers of her bandaged right hand.


    Andrea removed the blood-soaked bandage from Shandris'' hand, and the priestess on the side used healing spells to relieve her pain and speed up the healing of the wound.


    Although the real Azeroth also has a powerful healing technique that heals wounds instantly, this kind of emergency treatment in wartime essentially overdraws the vitality of the subject.


    Just like a modern doctor injecting adrenaline to a critically injured patient, once the excitement period promoted by the spell is over, this overdraft effect will burst out all at once, and in the worst case, it may even be life-threatening.


    Whether it is the divine spells used by Elune priests or the natural spells used by druids, most healing spells speed up the healing of wounds by stimulating the physical functions and potential of the recipient.


    Unless the situation is urgent, most of the time the healers use relatively mild continuous healing spells, so as to avoid further burdening the already weak body of the injured.


    Waiting for the priestess to finish casting the spell on Shandris, Andrea took out a new roll of bandages and wrapped Shandris up.


    This girl''s injury is not serious, but her physical strength was seriously overdrawn in the previous battle, and she will be in a state of weakness for a period of time after that.


    "You are too reckless, obviously no one asked you, a trainee priest, to do this."


    Andrea tied a cute bow at the end of the bandage as a prank, and Shandris gave Shandris a helpless look.


    "It''s true that no one asked for it, it''s just that I want to do it myself... By the way, when did you become so childlike?"


    Andrea shrugged and said with a smile, "Being **** nicely will help you recover, how about it? Have you calmed down?"


    Shandris froze for a moment, then turned his head away with an unnatural expression, "Why calm down? I haven''t lost my mind."


    Andrea followed her body instinct and subconsciously flicked Shandris on the forehead.


    "Woo~"


    After the action was made, Andrea suddenly froze in place, but Shandris touched his forehead with nostalgia and aggrieved.


    "Obviously I have amnesia, but do you still remember this punishment..."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea scratched his head, the subconscious action just now made him feel a little embarrassed.


    If you don''t consider the emotional problems of the predecessor, he and Shandris are still strangers, at best they can be regarded as comrades-in-arms.


    But part of the instinct left over from his predecessor made him always subconsciously show a close attitude towards Shandris, and sometimes even ignore the supposedly unfamiliar relationship between the two.


    Temporarily abandoning the inexplicable emotions in his heart, Andrea said solemnly to Shandris, "Do you think I can''t see it?"


    "Although your fighting style seems to be very brave, and even inspired the priests around you who are not good at fighting to a certain extent, your performance in this battle should be described as ''out of control'' after all."


    Seeing Shandris'' flickering eyes and slightly depressed expression, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Andrea sighed lightly and said, "I know you have deep-seated hatred for the Burning Legion in your heart, and I do the same, but I don''t advocate this kind of hysterical way of venting."


    "Controlling the flames of vengeance with quiet anger is what I think makes sense for the avenger mentality. If you continue like this, sooner or later you will burn yourself with uncontrolled anger."


    Patting Shandris on the shoulder, Andrea comforted, "You should think about it for yourself. I''ll go ahead and have a look. Don''t act recklessly during this time, and take a good rest."


    "Ok¡­"


    Under Shandris'' eyes with complex emotions, Andrea walked towards the confrontation point between the Moon Guard and the Battle Priest, who were still arguing.


    "Priest Maiev, everyone of the Moon Guard."


    Interrupting the dispute between the two sides with a clear voice, Andrea waved to both sides with a smile on her face.


    "At any rate, they are comrades-in-arms who work together to repel the demons. Both parties please calm down and exercise restraint. It is not a good choice to have infighting here."


    "huh~"


    The young Jorge curled his lips and complained in a low voice, "Who is against you? We just don''t understand the evil deeds of the Burning Legion, so we just helped you along the way."


    "Okay, Jorge."


    Delier stopped his subordinates from muttering.


    The middle-aged elf with a scar on his left eye looked at Andrea with a scrutinizing gaze.


    "Before it was hostile, I didn''t have time to introduce myself."


    "I''m Delier of the Star Eye Family, Major of the Moon Guard, is your Excellency the one who sent us the distress signal just now?"


    "That''s right."


    Andrea smiled and stretched out her hand to shake Delier, "I''m Andrea Moon Shadow, let''s be considered a druid."

 Chapter 21： If you lick the dog, you will end up with nothing

    When the moon guards heard Andrea''s self-introduction, their expressions immediately became gloomy. It was obvious that they were very unimpressed with the druid profession.


    Maiev also noticed this, and explained to Andrea with a soft snort, "Andrea is a follower of the moon **** Elune, and he just accepted Elune''s blessing not long ago, so he can no longer be regarded as a pure Drew. Yi."


    "Elune''s blessing?!"


    Including Delier, all the moon guards looked at the smiling Andrea in surprise.


    From the name of this elite force, it can be seen that even though most of the time they are protecting the interests of the Highborne, they still maintain their devout belief in Elune.


    Delier and the others have been besieging the Vault of Heaven for many days, and they have had contact with Maievedo, who is in charge of external liaison, and they have a certain understanding of her bad temper.


    But at the same time, they also knew that this strong-willed priestess was definitely not someone who would talk freely, not to mention that it involved the moon **** Elune, her words were highly credible.


    Headed by Delier, the moon guards saluted Andrea respectfully after recovering.


    "Dear Luna Familiars, please forgive our offense."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    Andrea waved her hand indifferently, "I just happened to be blessed and entrusted by Elune."


    "correct."


    Speaking of entrusting, Andrea slammed his palm and suddenly said, "It''s just right, I have a question to ask you, how about we exchange information?"


    ¡­


    Before leaving the material world, Elune gave Andrea a task, or entrustment - to rescue another of her family members, Tyrande Whisperwind.


    "A high-ranking priest of the language wind?"


    In the temporary camp a few kilometers away from the battlefield, Delier frowned and recalled, "Sorry, we don''t know the latest situation of Xin Aisalie."


    Delier explained with a wry smile, "The person in charge of contacting the capital is my lieutenant, Captain Albert Mooncrown. Unfortunately, he did not follow us because of disagreements."


    Andrea and Maiev nodded noncommittally, and they also noticed that the number of Moon Guards in front of them was less than half of the previous battle.


    The other part still chose to believe in the moon guards of the Burning Legion, parted ways with Delier and others after the battle, and returned to Zin-Azhali first.


    The adjutant who had the information left early, and Deliye was also ignorant of the latest situation of Xin Aisalie.


    Andrea could only speculate from Elune''s reminder that Tyrande had been captured alive. In the latest battle, he originally hoped to obtain more specific information from the moon guards, but unfortunately he was unable to do so.


    Although these moon guards have now entered a state of information interruption, the information they obtained before still provides a lot of reference for Andrea and Maiev.


    Just like what Andrea said when she tempted Maiev to speed up her actions, the leader of the rebel army is now her own brother, Jarod Shadowsong.


    Based on Black Rook Castle, the rebels launched a fierce offensive against Zin-Azshari after the demigods of the wilderness joined.


    Due to insufficient preparation, the defense line of the Burning Legion was forced to retreat again and again by the demigods galloping recklessly on the battlefield. They retreated to the outskirts of Zin-Azshari before re-stabilizing under the circumstances of Mannoroth and other senior officers personally going into battle.


    Knowing that her little brother was safe for the time being, Maiev stroked her chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    Andrea touched his chin and continued to ask, "I have another question, what about the dragon army? Didn''t they join the battle?"


    Delier shook his head and said, "Since the five guardian dragons had infighting on the battlefield, we have never heard from the dragon army."


    ''Sure enough... Neltharion''s betrayal has already happened. ''


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, integrated the information provided by Delier, and he had a general understanding of the current developments.


    "Major Delier, thank you for the information you provided."


    Andrea raised her head and observed the moon guards sitting on the other side of the fire apart from the priestesses.


    "What are your plans next? As far as I know, Queen Azshara is a person who does not rub the sand in her eyes. Once she knows that you are against her will..."


    When this question was mentioned, Delier and the others exchanged glances, and all the moon guards showed a blank look in their eyes.


    "The truth is, we don''t know either."


    Delier said bitterly, "Although I thought I was mentally prepared, but at the end of the day, my mind was blank, and I didn''t know what to do next."


    The Highborne''s worship of Queen Azshara is very firm, which can be seen from the attitude of Lord Ravencrest.


    When he was dying, he didn''t want to believe that Queen Azshara sent someone to assassinate him, and he raised the flag of rebellion only for the literal meaning of Qing Dynasty''s side.


    However, Azshara, who is extremely power-hungry, has always had zero tolerance for those who betray her. The tragic experience of Lord Ravencrest and Prince Farondis who manages Azsuna truly proves this point.


    "I have a question."


    Andrea stared at Delier and asked, "Until now, do you still believe that someone deceived the queen, and it was not her intention to attract demons?"


    "certainly!"


    Without waiting for Delier to speak, Jorge took the lead in saying excitedly, "It must be the chief advisor Xavius ??who is playing tricks in the dark! That guy who conspired with the devil deceived him, and Lord Ravencrest must have been deceived by him..."


    "Unfortunately. UU Reading "


    Andrea categorically interrupted Jorge''s speech, "According to the information we have learned, it was Varocen who arranged for the assassin to attack, and there is only one person who can instruct the captain of the Queen''s Guard."


    Jorge was tongue-tied and murmured in disbelief, "...No way? Are you lying to me?"


    Maiev added a knife with a blank face, "He didn''t lie to you. The queen who ordered the assassination of Lord Ravencrest is undoubtedly the queen herself, and she is the only one who has the authority to open the Well of Eternity for the Burning Legion. Does Xavius ??have that qualification? "


    After all, Xavius ??is just Queen Azshara''s licking dog.


    Admittedly, he does have selfish intentions, the chief advisor who wants to do great things and become a man worthy of Azshara...even though Azshara has no interest in him.


    However, there is no doubt that Azshara''s remote control is behind all his actions.


    Andrea looked at the frustrated and bewildered expressions of the moon guards, and suggested, "I know you won''t be able to accept the truth for a while, but you should get rid of the blind worship of Azshara and witness the facts with your own eyes. "


    "Everyone should also be clear that our purpose is to go to the capital, Xin Aisa Li, and join the rebel army led by Jarod."


    "If you drag a large army and march by land, even if you hurry, it will take at least more than a month to arrive, but...it will be different if you have the teleportation technique provided by you."


    Andrea got up and solemnly saluted Delier and the others, "I hereby extend an invitation to you as a family member of the Moon God. Please follow us to the front line and witness the atrocities committed by the Burning Legion and Azshara with your own eyes."


    "I believe that those of you who have taken the first step bravely will be able to find the true and correct path."

 Chapter 22： 3 women 1 drama?

    Zin-Azhali, the capital of the Night Empire.


    This city known as the glory of Azshara looks prosperous on the surface, but the people who live in the capital know very well that under the brutal massacre of the Burning Legion, the population of Xin Azshara has dropped by more than 60% compared to its heyday, which is tragic. Most of those who died were lower-class civilians.


    The green flames of evil energy ignited near the Well of Eternity lit up the entire sky, and the surviving civilians shivered and hid in their homes, daring not to go out, only the highborne in flamboyant clothes walked on the streets and talked unscrupulously.


    Azshara''s palace is located on a high platform not far from the vast Well of Eternity. The once beautiful blue well water has now turned into a miserable green, and the wavy vortex completely destroys the tranquility of the water surface.


    A huge fel portal powered by the Well of Eternity was erected beside the well, and ferocious demons continued to enter Azeroth from the Twisting Nether on the other side of the portal.


    A first-born blue-skinned demon with curved horns and recurved calves was standing by the well with his arms crossed, silently watching the growth of the demon army.


    "Shua!"


    A portal of fel energy suddenly appeared not far in front of the blue-skinned demon, and a dreadlord over 3 meters tall slowly stepped out of the portal. This person was the leader of Nathrezim, Tichondrius.


    Before the blue-skinned demon on the opposite side asked, Tichondrius first knelt on one knee and bowed his head to admit his mistake.


    "Dear Archimonde the Polluter, Tichondrius apologizes to you, my mission has failed."


    "Oh?"


    Archimonde raised his eyebrows a little unexpectedly, and there was a wicked smile of interest on his majestic face.


    "Tichondrius, you are the most powerful lieutenant under Kil''jaeden. He once assured me that you would play an important role in the process of destroying Azeroth. I entrust you with his trust. .¡±


    "Now, you fled back in embarrassment and told me that the mission failed?"


    Tichondrius saw the flash of fierceness in Archimonde''s eyes, and couldn''t help but tremble all over his body. He hurriedly lowered his head to defend himself and said, "I am willing to make up for my mistakes! No matter what task you propose next time, I will risk my life." Guaranteed, we will do our best to complete it for you!"


    Archimonde''s eyes showed a look of satisfaction and playfulness, "Hmph~ Well, you said it yourself, so don''t complain to Kil''jaeden that I treated you badly."


    "Go down, I will call you again when needed."


    "Yes, this subordinate will retire."


    Factional disputes within the Burning Legion were not uncommon. From Kil''jaeden and Archimonde at the top to officers at all levels below, no one wanted to step on the corpses of their colleagues to continue climbing.


    Although Archimonde and Kil''jaeden were recruited by Sargeras at the same time, their personalities and ways of doing things were very different.


    During the tens of thousands of years of working together, although they also obeyed the orders of the fallen titan Sargeras, the differences between them due to their different styles became more and more obvious.


    Although it is not possible to tear his face face to face in front of Sargeras, it is inevitable to put eye drops on the other party when he finds an opportunity.


    Archimonde respected power very much, which was the most fundamental reason why he decided to take the lead after showing his might in Sargeras.


    Although he who used to control the Eredar Arcane Academy is not a bad brain, but since he obtained the great power of fel energy bestowed by Sargeras, he usually doesn''t bother to think carefully about things that can be solved with power.


    But Kil''jaeden the Deceiver is different from his colleagues. Although he has the same powerful strength as Archimonde, the Deceiver prefers to hide behind the scenes and plot tricks, playing the enemy in his own hands.


    The different behavior styles of the two made a significant difference in the demon races under their accounts.


    What Archimonde valued most was the family of Abyss Lords who were simple-minded but extremely brave, and the leader Maronus was his confidant general.


    The insidious and cunning Nathrezim, who is good at manipulating people''s hearts, is all under Kil''jaeden''s command.


    Sargeras handed over the vanguard task of invading Azeroth this time to the more active and brave Polterers, and the Deceiver stayed behind for support.


    But Kil''jaeden was obviously unwilling to let Archimonde monopolize all the credit. When the Polluter led his direct troops into Azeroth, he used his confidant adjutant Tichondeo as an excuse to assist Archimonde. Si also sent over.


    Although Archimonde didn''t like it, Tichondrius, who was good at controlling people''s hearts, had always shown him great respect, and the previous tasks were completed impeccably, which made him unable to find a chance to attack.


    The failure of the Tichondrius mission this time gave him a chance. He plans to find a more difficult mission next time to beat the leader of the Dreadlord and let him know who is the real number two of the Burning Legion.


    "but¡­"


    Archimonde touched the fluttering whiskers on his chin, and thought thoughtfully, "Tichondrius is indeed a very capable subordinate. I didn''t expect him to capsize in the gutter of this weak world."


    "The Sisterhood of Elune... mortals with fanatical beliefs are as troublesome as ever."


    ¡­


    In the side hall of Azsalin''s palace, a woman wearing a moon-white priest''s robe sat silently beside the big bed with purple gauze hanging, and several maids with weapons in the room were watching her vigilantly.


    "Da~da~"


    The sound of crisp footsteps came from outside the door, and all the maids present hurriedly put away their weapons, bowed their heads respectfully and faced the door.


    "Crunch~"


    The door opened, and the thick but not greasy fragrance first entered the room, and the green-haired priestess sitting by the bed opened her half-closed eyes.


    "Hehe~ Look who this is."


    A magnetic and extremely charming female voice came from the mouth of the head visitor.


    This playful night elf woman has bright golden eyes. From her beautiful appearance, elegant and majestic temperament, to her perfect figure, UU Reading can''t find it in this woman. If there is any flaw, she is like Zhong Tiandi, the daughter of the will of the world who was born smart and beautiful.


    Although the green-haired priestess also has a beautiful appearance, a good figure, and an orchid-like temperament in the empty valley, she is also very attractive, but all her advantages are suddenly dwarfed by the shadow elf woman in front of her.


    "Tyrande Whisperwind High Priest, didn''t expect us to meet again here?"


    The priestess known as Tyrande still had calm eyes, she silently stared at the opposite woman and replied, "Queen Azshara, it''s been a long time, but I''m not happy or honored for this reunion."


    "Heh~ You are still so stubborn."


    Azshara waved her hand to signal the rest of the maids to step down temporarily, leaving only one head maid beside her to serve.


    The heroic and beautiful headmaid was staring at Tyrande with vigilant eyes at this time, her eyes flickered with imperceptible fierce light from time to time, and all of this was actually seen by Azshara.


    Using arcane magic to create a chair of pure energy, Azshara sat gracefully opposite Tyrande.


    The slender legs with a light violet color overlap naturally, outlining a seductive arc, and the slightly unruly movements make the white dress on Azshara''s thighs slide down, revealing a large piece of lustrous skin.


    "Many years ago, when you were baptized by High Priest Dijana to join the Sisterhood of Elune, I once sent you an invitation, and I still say the same thing now."


    Azshara leaned on the armrest of the chair with her left hand to support her side face, and looked at Tyrande, who exuded a holy aura all over her body, with great interest.


    "Give up your identity as a priest of the moon **** and become my maid. I promise, you will gain a status equal to or even better than Vashki."

 Chapter 23： Who is calling me?

    "Excuse me for refusing."


    Tyrande glanced sideways at the hostess head maid Vashj, who could hardly hide her hostility, and calmly closed her eyes and rejected Azshara''s proposal.


    "As early as I was a child, I swore that I would dedicate my life to Elune. I am sorry that I cannot agree to your request, Your Majesty the Queen."


    "presumptuous!"


    Although she had high vigilance towards Tyrande in her heart, Vashj''s incomparable loyalty to Azshara made her subconsciously jump out and rebuke Tyrande.


    "The queen personally sent you an invitation, how dare you dare..."


    Azshara propped up her body and waved her hands lazily and gracefully, "Okay, Vashj."


    "Challenges are fun. Tyrande will stay in the palace for a long time in the future. I believe she will change her mind sooner or later and stop treating her future colleagues so viciously."


    "...Yes, queen, this subordinate lost his composure."


    "Hehe~ Don''t worry about it, your fried hair look is quite interesting."


    Azshara jokingly stretched out her slender fingers to caress Vaschi''s chin, and the head maid who was still full of anger immediately turned into a well-behaved kitten, with flushed cheeks and lowered her head.


    After Vashj was dealt with, Azshara tried to reach out to Tyrande, but a moon-colored energy barrier blocked her fingers.


    "Hmph~ Elune''s shelter?"


    Azshara snorted softly with a complicated expression, "Forget it, I want to see how long Elune can protect you."


    "Vashqi, let''s go."


    "yes."


    Before leaving, Vashj turned her back to Azshara and showed Tyrande murderous eyes. She felt threatened from the queen''s attitude towards the priestess.


    "Kang~"


    With Azshara''s departure, the armed maids who were in charge of guarding Tyrande entered the room again, and the slightly turbulent royal palace side hall once again returned to calm.


    Tyrande sighed insignificantly, and looked up at the waning moon hanging in the night sky outside the window, with a hint of sadness on her face.


    ¡®Elune, I hope the rescue you mentioned can arrive before the blessing dissipates. ''


    ¡­


    "Ah Choo!"


    In the outskirts of Xin Aisa Li, in the camp of the rebel army.


    Andrea, who was shaving in the tent, suddenly sneezed.


    Fortunately, the razor was removed in time, otherwise there would be an extra wound on his face.


    Andrea rubbed his nose and complained in confusion, "Cold? Impossible, or is someone talking about me?"


    With the help of Moon Guardian, the journey that was originally thousands of miles away has become a short distance away.


    All the moon guards need to do is to find a magic net node, and they work together to build a large teleportation array, and teams of hundreds of people have come to the vicinity of the capital through the teleportation array.


    In the previous counter-offensive, a large area around Xin-Aisa Li was occupied by the rebels. The coordinates sent by Andrea and others were located at one of the magic network nodes near Black Rook Castle, which is the rear of the rebels. .


    After merging with the main force of the rebel army, the addition of hundreds of Luna priests gave the tired rebel soldiers a shot in the arm.


    Not only was the morale boosted by the full support of the Sisters of Elune representing the moon god, the priests immediately went to treat the wounded soldiers after they arrived at the barracks.


    The joint process between the two parties was extremely smooth. As the leader of the rebel army, Jarod Shadowsong brought his sister Maiev into the top ranks of the coalition forces without hindrance.


    Delier and other Moon Guards were already prepared to be made things difficult by the rebels, but they were also warmly welcomed by the noble officers of the rebels.


    As the evil deeds of the Burning Legion gradually became undisguised, this small group of Moon Guards was definitely not the only Highborne who came to join the Rebel Army.


    Except for Syndra who hides in Eresalas and pursues a secret policy, and Suramar who opens the turtle shell to lock himself up.


    In Sandara in the far north and Cerraro in the central wilderness, a large number of highborne came to join the rebel camp because they were dissatisfied with the Burning Legion''s practice.


    Even so, the commander-in-chief of the coalition army, Jarod, still felt that his troops were stretched in the face of the overwhelming demons near Xin-Aisa Li.


    Andrea thought he could meet his mentor Malfurion in the barracks, and he even prepared a set of amnesiac rhetoric in advance.


    But he accidentally learned from the druid who stayed behind that the archdruid followed Cenarius and other demigods to establish a vanguard camp at the forefront, and they were always monitoring the movements of the demons.


    ''It''s no wonder that Malfurion should be very anxious now that Tyrande was taken away. ''


    For the mild-mannered Malfurion, most of the time he prefers to take a step back and calm down, but he is very clear about the big issues that are related to the world crisis.


    In addition to the safety of Azeroth and the tribe, the archdruid also has the most important reverse scale-Tyrande.


    Once someone threatens Tyrande, the kind-hearted Malfurion will show the world the cruel side of nature.


    ¡­


    Andrea couldn''t get used to his bearded face for a long time. Because of various incidents, he never found a chance to settle down.


    Under Maiev''s struggle, Andrea was allocated her own independent camp. Although the conditions were not good under the chaos of war, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But I can finally spare some time to take care of my personal problems.


    After shaving his beard all over his face, Andrea intuitively saw his own appearance in the mirror.


    As the source of all elves'' branch races, the night elves are all handsome men and women. Apart from the strange purple skin, Andrea has never seen a single ugly person.


    Objective self-evaluation, Andrea thinks that her appearance is not outstanding among her peers, at least from the appearance, she doesn''t see anything special.


    But his eyes are absolutely unique among the night elves, and there is no other person except him with such golden-framed black-pupil eyes.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Andrea Moon Shadow here?"


    The inquiry from outside the door interrupted Andrea''s thoughts.


    "I''m here, who is it?"


    Pulling aside the curtain of the tent and going outside, a druid wearing simple leather armor was standing outside Andrea''s tent.


    The druid looked very young, and he looked at Andrea with a look of surprise and curiosity in his eyes.


    Andrea''s appearance was somewhat different from the information he had obtained before, and the other party did not have the iconic beard on his face.


    "Senior Andrea? Commander Garrod invites you to go to the main camp for discussion."


    Andrea froze for a moment, then pointed to himself in surprise, "Me? Discussion? Is that right?"


    The little druid scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "At least that''s the order I received. I don''t know exactly what happened."


    The incomprehensible look in Andrea''s eyes flashed away, "Okay, I''ll pass right away, thank you for your hard work, your name is..."


    The little druid rubbed his nose in embarrassment and said, "Ferrion, my name is Ferrion Riverwind, and I am the second-generation druid after you and your predecessors."

 Chapter 24： future plans

    Malfurion, who was inspired by the forest demigod Cenarius, is known as the great mentor of all druids. The first generation of druids were all taught by him, and Andrea was included in this group.


    On the way to the Vault of Heaven, Andrea obtained a lot of relevant information from Shandris on the grounds of amnesia.


    Due to Malfurion''s missionary enthusiasm, the number of first-generation druids in a broad sense is extremely large, but most of them are apprentice-level druids who only know some basic natural spells.


    As the true confidant of the Archdruid, the top sect leaders are just a handful.


    Although Andrea is not considered the most core member of the sect, Malfurion entrusted him with the task of "escorting" Cenarius to Mount Hyjal, which is enough to prove that the Archdruid values ??him.


    But now Andrea can''t use an orthodox druid spell. The wrath of nature, moonfire, and entangled roots he uses have all mutated under the influence of the power of shadow, and they can no longer be regarded as pure natural spells. up.


    The second-generation druids were apprentices accepted by the first-generation druids who had obtained the permission of Malfurion to become a teacher. The Firion Riverwind in front of him was one of them, and his mentor was Fandral Staghelmet.


    That''s right, it was the Fandral in Andrea''s memory, the night elf traitor who would become the first flame druid in the future.


    Of course, it would be unreasonable to criticize Fandral based on what will happen in the future.


    And after the variable Andrea joins Azeroth, no one can say what will happen in the future.


    Andrea once worried that the Bronze Dragon would find him as a stowaway in a certain period of time and wipe him out with one breath, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that there was no need to worry about it.


    As the time guardian, the bronze dragon mainly maintains the main timeline of Azeroth, because everything that happens on this line will have an irreparable impact on the entire time flow.


    As for Jaina flooding Orgrimmar, Lordaeron Lord Blackmoore, etc., the events of these branch timelines cannot fundamentally affect the mainstream.


    To put it simply, everything that happens on the main timeline is reasonable. When the Bronze Dragon maintains countless branch timelines, it uses the flow of the main timeline as a reference standard.


    Although it is not 100% sure yet, Andrea preliminarily estimates that the timeline he traveled to is the mainstream time of Azeroth.


    Since the flow of the main timeline cannot be reversed, all branch timelines will also refer to the direction of the main timeline in the future, and the gap between the original history and Andrea''s memory is getting bigger and bigger.


    This means that no matter what changes Andrea makes on this main timeline, the Bronze Dragon will not notice any abnormalities.


    This allows him to change history as much as possible without affecting his prophetic ability, and guide the future in a direction that is beneficial to himself and the whole of Azeroth.


    It''s easy to say, but the current Andrea obviously doesn''t have the ability to promote major changes in history.


    Moreover, changing the future is definitely not something he can do alone. He must recruit more like-minded partners to work together.


    Regarding this point, Andrea already has a preliminary plan, and he will start to implement it after the end of the World War of the Ancients.


    Now Andrea''s network channels mainly come from the Elune Sisterhood and the Druid Sect. If he wants to get more people in the future, he will inevitably recruit people from these two forces first.


    The Elune Sisterhood is easy to say, with Elune''s blessing as proof, it shouldn''t be difficult for Andrea to get the support of the priests.


    And he had some guesses about Elune''s practice of leaving two dependents in the same era.


    Tyrande is the candidate for the next high priest handpicked by Elune. Her future duty is to stand in the light and lead the night elves who believe in Elune through the difficult period after the end of the War of the Ancients.


    And Andrea''s shadow power is not so easy to accept, which can be seen from the attitude of the sisterhood priests towards him.


    Although the High Priest Dijana and Maiev personally acknowledged Andrea''s authenticity as a family member of Elune, most priests were still vigilant and doubtful about the "unknown" power he used.


    The power of the dark side of the moon is seldom known even among the pious Elune sisters. Only the high priests of the past can learn a thing or two from precious documents.


    And the High Priest Dijana also seemed to deliberately conceal the source of Andrea''s power, probably because she didn''t want the priests'' pure faith in Elune to be shaken.


    Ordinary priestesses raised in the greenhouse have a very stereotyped impression of Elune''s Moon God. If they are suddenly told that the Moon God who has always illuminated the path of the night elves has such a dark side, God knows what will happen.


    But not everyone is wary of Andrea''s power, and the battle priests headed by Maiev are more open about it.


    As the sword and shield of the sisterhood, the inheritance of the battle priests already contains some skills driven by the power of shadow, such as Maiev''s superb stealth.


    Maiev had doubts about the source of these powers before. This time, she and the high priest witnessed Andrea receiving the blessing of the dark side of the moon. She quickly accepted Elune''s new power setting. .


    Compared with ordinary missionary priests, Andrea has a better relationship with combat priests who are more straightforward, at least they won''t look at him with colored eyes.


    If you want to pull people from the Sisterhood in the future, the battle priest unit should be Andrea''s first choice.


    Followed by the Druid sect.


    Although Andrea didn''t like the overly mild traditional druid teachings, he was pleasantly surprised by the mutated natural power fused with the power of shadow.


    If more radical druids can be recruited to join his team, Andrea believes that with more people brainstorming, they should be able to carry forward the mutated natural spells that are still very rough today.


    When it comes to radical druids, Fandral Buckhelm is the first person that comes to Andrea''s mind.


    On the way to follow Ferrien to the camp of the Chinese army, Andrea told him about his brain damage and amnesia, and he obtained a lot of information from this young druid who was not deeply involved in the world.


    Today''s Fandral is not the unlucky guy who was confused by the ancient gods in the future. Although there are some clues to his impulsive behavior at this time, overall it is not beyond Malfurion''s acceptance range.


    As Malfurion''s most proud apprentice, Fandral not only showed extremely high talent in the power of nature, but also his energetic behavior style also won him the support of many young druids in the druid sect. .


    Although Fandral''s philosophy of life was different from his own, Malfurion did not make irresponsible remarks on this situation.


    There cannot be only one voice in a faction, and Fandral represents another possibility of the druid sect.


    Malfurion kept turning a blind eye to this, and he wanted to continue to observe whether Fandral could bring beneficial changes to the druid sect.


    Coincidentally, Fandral did not follow the anxious Malfurion to the front line. As the second in command of the Druid Sect, he was sitting in the camp of the central army at this time.


    Andrea looked up at the approaching camp of the Chinese Army, with a hint of playfulness in his eyes, "Let me confirm for myself what the current position of Fandral Staghelmet is, and whether he can be developed into a future partner or... an ally." ''

 ~： untitled

    When arriving at the destination, Ferrien politely reported to the tent loudly, "Commander Garrod, Druid Ferrien has brought Mr. Andrea."


    A gentle and deep male voice came from inside the tent, "Well, thanks for your hard work, please let him in."


    After entering the camp of the Chinese army under the guidance of Ferrian, Andrea first scanned the audience.


    Several people with different looks surrounded a male night elf with long silver hair. They were frowning and pointing at the map on the desktop, whispering something. As the temporary leader of the sisterhood, Maiev Nature is also in it.


    "with all due respect."


    A strong night elf with a reputation like Hong Zhong, who was half a head taller than most of his peers, hammered the table and said, "Commander, although your strategy of fighting steadily fits the current situation, Archdruid Malfurion probably won''t agree with it. What you do."


    This resolute-looking night elf has grass-green messy hair. Apart from the feathered leather armor buckled on his shoulders, his robust upper body is not covered by any clothing or armor, which looks very "natural".


    The silver-haired man in the lead was Jarod Shadowsong who had a brief exchange with Andrea before, he shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Yes, considering the safety of the Priest of Whispering Wind, the arch druid''s attitude is understandable .¡±


    "But I want him to see the big picture."


    Garald reached out and clicked on the location of Xin-Aisaly on the map on the desktop, "Although with the help of the demigod, we took advantage of the lack of preparation by the demons and pushed the front line to the outskirts of Xin-Aisaly, but it is undoubtedly very difficult to go further." difficulty."


    "During the battles of the last few days, the Burning Legion has gradually begun to adapt to the impact of the demigod."


    "With the warlords such as Maronos, Makzaar, Kazloga, and Dog King Haka appearing on the front line one after another, if you neglect to penetrate into the enemy''s line for a while, even the demigods will be in danger of falling."


    Garrod rubbed his brows wearily and said, "Allies, we need more allies."


    "With the current strength alone, we can only temporarily maintain a balance with the Burning Legion, and we cannot further attack and close the portal of the Well of Eternity. During this process, the Burning Legion is still sending more demons to Azeroth." .¡±


    "Without fresh support, we will be overwhelmed by the never-ending reinforcements of the Burning Legion."


    Andrea agrees with Garrod''s long-term vision, and he knows something even more important.


    Archimonde the Defiler, the most powerful vanguard of the Burning Legion, has not yet appeared on the battlefield, which proves that he believes that the situation is still under his control and there is no need to take action himself.


    Andrea recognized his identity from the familiar shape of the night elf with his upper body bare. This person was the number two figure in the Druid sect and Malfurion''s most valued apprentice, Fandral Staghelmet.


    "Tsk! What a hassle."


    Fandral scratched his head irritably, and his grass-green long hair, which was already lacking in care, was messed up even more.


    "We have mobilized all the allies we can muster. The demigods have brought their families from Mount Hyjal. At the same time, natural allies such as chimeras, dryads, and elf dragons have joined us. Where are we going to find more? Reinforcements?"


    "that¡­"


    Andrea interrupted several people''s arguments by raising her hand when she heard this, "Can I make a suggestion?"


    Garrod nodded happily and said, "Of course, Mr. Andrea, my sister said that you are very talented in strategy and the overall situation. I invite you to come here to get some inspiration. Please speak freely, even if it is just a little possibility. "


    Andrea glanced at Maiev slightly unexpectedly, the face of the leader of the battle priest remained calm and remained calm.


    '' Maiev thinks so highly of me? ''


    Fandral walked over with a smile on his face, stretched out his hand and patted Andrea on the back a few times without any notice.


    "I heard that the special envoy was ambushed by demons on its way to Lasallaza to carry out its mission. I thought everyone was killed."


    "The Arch Druid has been guilty of this for a long time. He thinks that his wrong order has harmed you. He didn''t expect you to escape from that disaster."


    Fandral''s hand was very strong, and Andrea grinned when he slapped him, and stretched out his hand angrily to block this guy''s claws.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not unscathed, because I suffered a severe head injury, and I lost most of my previous memories... By the way, who are you?"


    The smile on Fandral''s face suddenly froze. He looked at Andrea in a daze and asked, "Amnesia? Are you kidding me? I''m Fandral, Fandral Staghelmet."


    Maiev folded her hands on her chest and said calmly, "Unfortunately, it''s true, only he and the trainee priest Shandris survived in the entire envoy."


    "When Andrea arrived at the Vault of Heaven, the half-meter-long hideous scar stretched from his chest to his abdomen was still clearly visible. It was obvious that he successfully broke through after a **** battle."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Fandral scratched his head in embarrassment, and for a moment didn''t know what to say to Andrea. No matter how much he said about the past, Andrea, who had lost his memory, couldn''t find any resonance from it.


    Andrea patted Fandral''s thick arm freely, "Don''t worry, the memory of the past is lost, the important thing is not the past, but the future."


    Speaking of this, Andrea straightened his face, "To have a future, we must first successfully expel the Burning Legion that invaded our world."


    "I''ll talk about my amnesia in private, let me answer Commander Garrod''s question first."


    Fandral was not a person who didn''t know his priorities. He took two steps back to give up his position, and Andrea solemnly glanced at everyone present.


    "Everyone''s thinking of asking for help has fallen into a misunderstanding. Your first thought is still to tap the potential of the clan. However, the current situation is very cruel, and it is difficult for us to get more support from the clan. UU Reading "


    "It''s not been a day or two since the war started, and those who want to join the rebels have basically stood up and expressed their stance."


    "The remaining few are limited by irresistible external factors, and it is difficult for them to stand up and support us regardless of their own safety in a short period of time."


    "so¡­"


    Andrea stretched out his right index finger and said, "Let''s broaden our horizons and turn our attention to other races that may send reinforcements."


    "Ask foreigners for help?"


    A white-faced and beardless male night elf beside the conference table seemed a little hesitant. Judging from the gorgeous armor on his body, this person should be an upper elf.


    "Mr. Andrea, I''m not pouring cold water on you. Due to the relatively tough foreign policy of the night elves during the heyday of the empire, it may be difficult to obtain support from foreign races under such circumstances."


    Seeing the surprise and confusion in Andrea''s eyes, Jarod reached out and introduced him, "This is the leader of the Black Rook Castle Demon Swordsmen, Vota Moonscar."


    Andrea nodded to Jarod with a smile, then turned her gaze back to Wota.


    "Mr. Wota, I understand what you mean, you think I want to ask the troll for help?"


    A look of surprise flashed across Wota''s face, "Isn''t it? The only ones who are capable of helping us in this situation are the trolls who were the overlords of the world before the rise of the night elves?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "Of course not."


    "I am very clear about the attitude of the trolls towards the night elves. They probably wish that the Burning Legion could destroy us completely. These short-sighted guys will never stand up and send reinforcements for us."


    "By reinforcements, I mean the tauren living at the foot of Highmountain and the pandaren of Pandaria."

 Chapter 25： Why is it untitled?

    When arriving at the destination, Ferrien politely reported to the tent loudly, "Commander Garrod, Druid Ferrien has brought Mr. Andrea."


    A gentle and deep male voice came from inside the tent, "Well, thanks for your hard work, please let him in."


    After entering the camp of the Chinese army under the guidance of Ferrian, Andrea first scanned the audience.


    Several people with different looks surrounded a male night elf with long silver hair. They were frowning and pointing at the map on the desktop, whispering something. As the temporary leader of the sisterhood, Maiev Nature is also in it.


    "with all due respect."


    A strong night elf with a reputation like Hong Zhong, who was half a head taller than most of his peers, hammered the table and said, "Commander, although your strategy of fighting steadily fits the current situation, Archdruid Malfurion probably won''t agree with it. What you do."


    This resolute-looking night elf has grass-green messy hair. Apart from the feathered leather armor buckled on his shoulders, his robust upper body is not covered by any clothing or armor, which looks very "natural".


    The silver-haired man in the lead was Jarod Shadowsong who had a brief exchange with Andrea before, he shook his head with a wry smile and said, "Yes, considering the safety of the Priest of Whispering Wind, the arch druid''s attitude is understandable .¡±


    "But I want him to see the big picture."


    Garald reached out and clicked on the location of Xin-Aisaly on the map on the desktop, "Although with the help of the demigod, we took advantage of the lack of preparation by the demons and pushed the front line to the outskirts of Xin-Aisaly, but it is undoubtedly very difficult to go further." difficulty."


    "During the battles of the last few days, the Burning Legion has gradually begun to adapt to the impact of the demigod."


    "With the warlords such as Maronos, Makzaar, Kazloga, and Dog King Haka appearing on the front line one after another, if you neglect to penetrate into the enemy''s line for a while, even the demigods will be in danger of falling."


    Garrod rubbed his brows wearily and said, "Allies, we need more allies."


    "With the current strength alone, we can only temporarily maintain a balance with the Burning Legion, and we cannot further attack and close the portal of the Well of Eternity. During this process, the Burning Legion is still sending more demons to Azeroth." .¡±


    "Without fresh support, we will be overwhelmed by the never-ending reinforcements of the Burning Legion."


    Andrea agrees with Garrod''s long-term vision, and he knows something even more important.


    Archimonde the Defiler, the most powerful vanguard of the Burning Legion, has not yet appeared on the battlefield, which proves that he believes that the situation is still under his control and there is no need to take action himself.


    Andrea recognized his identity from the familiar shape of the night elf with his upper body bare. This person was the number two figure in the Druid sect and Malfurion''s most valued apprentice, Fandral Staghelmet.


    "Tsk! What a hassle."


    Fandral scratched his head irritably, and his grass-green long hair, which was already lacking in care, was messed up even more.


    "We have mobilized all the allies we can muster. The demigods have brought their families from Mount Hyjal. At the same time, natural allies such as chimeras, dryads, and elf dragons have joined us. Where are we going to find more? Reinforcements?"


    "that¡­"


    Andrea interrupted several people''s arguments by raising her hand when she heard this, "Can I make a suggestion?"


    Garrod nodded happily and said, "Of course, Mr. Andrea, my sister said that you are very talented in strategy and the overall situation. I invite you to come here to get some inspiration. Please speak freely, even if it is just a little possibility. "


    Andrea glanced at Maiev slightly unexpectedly, the face of the leader of the battle priest remained calm and remained calm.


    '' Maiev thinks so highly of me? ''


    Fandral walked over with a smile on his face, stretched out his hand and patted Andrea on the back a few times without any notice.


    "I heard that the special envoy was ambushed by demons on its way to Lasallaza to carry out its mission. I thought everyone was killed."


    "The Arch Druid has been guilty of this for a long time. He thinks that his wrong order has harmed you. He didn''t expect you to escape from that disaster."


    Fandral''s hand was very strong, and Andrea grinned when he slapped him, and stretched out his hand angrily to block this guy''s claws.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not unscathed, because I suffered a severe head injury, and I lost most of my previous memories... By the way, who are you?"


    The smile on Fandral''s face suddenly froze. He looked at Andrea in a daze and asked, "Amnesia? Are you kidding me? I''m Fandral, Fandral Staghelmet."


    Maiev folded her hands on her chest and said calmly, "Unfortunately, it''s true, only he and the trainee priest Shandris survived in the entire envoy."


    "When Andrea arrived at the Vault of Heaven, the half-meter-long hideous scar stretched from his chest to his abdomen was still clearly visible. It was obvious that he successfully broke through after a **** battle."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Fandral scratched his head in embarrassment, and for a moment didn''t know what to say to Andrea. No matter how much he said about the past, Andrea, who had lost his memory, couldn''t find any resonance from it.


    Andrea patted Fandral''s thick arm freely, "Don''t worry, the memory of the past is lost, the important thing is not the past, but the future."


    Speaking of this, Andrea straightened his face, "To have a future, we must first successfully expel the Burning Legion that invaded our world."


    "I''ll talk about my amnesia in private, let me answer Commander Garrod''s question first."


    Fandral was not a person who didn''t know his priorities. He took two steps back to give up his position, and Andrea solemnly glanced at everyone present.


    "Everyone''s thinking of asking for help has fallen into a misunderstanding. Your first thought is still to tap the potential of the clan. However, the current situation is very cruel, and it is difficult for us to get more support from the clan. UU Reading "


    "It''s not been a day or two since the war started, and those who want to join the rebels have basically stood up and expressed their stance."


    "The remaining few are limited by irresistible external factors, and it is difficult for them to stand up and support us regardless of their own safety in a short period of time."


    "so¡­"


    Andrea stretched out his right index finger and said, "Let''s broaden our horizons and turn our attention to other races that may send reinforcements."


    "Ask foreigners for help?"


    A white-faced and beardless male night elf beside the conference table seemed a little hesitant. Judging from the gorgeous armor on his body, this person should be an upper elf.


    "Mr. Andrea, I''m not pouring cold water on you. Due to the relatively tough foreign policy of the night elves during the heyday of the empire, it may be difficult to obtain support from foreign races under such circumstances."


    Seeing the surprise and confusion in Andrea''s eyes, Jarod reached out and introduced him, "This is the leader of the Black Rook Castle Demon Swordsmen, Vota Moonscar."


    Andrea nodded to Jarod with a smile, then turned her gaze back to Wota.


    "Mr. Wota, I understand what you mean, you think I want to ask the troll for help?"


    A look of surprise flashed across Wota''s face, "Isn''t it? The only ones who are capable of helping us in this situation are the trolls who were the overlords of the world before the rise of the night elves?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "Of course not."


    "I am very clear about the attitude of the trolls towards the night elves. They probably wish that the Burning Legion could destroy us completely. These short-sighted guys will never stand up and send reinforcements for us."


    "By reinforcements, I mean the tauren living at the foot of Highmountain and the pandaren of Pandaria."

 Chapter 26： Maiev: MMP!

    Today''s ancient Kalimdor continent is still a whole, and Pandaria is located outside the southern border of the Night Empire, adjacent to the holy mountain of Zandazar, where the Zandalari trolls have lived for generations.


    It''s quite interesting to say that the territory of the Night Empire covers almost half of the ancient Kalimdor continent from east to west.


    Even the frigid north took hold of the city of Shandarra, except for a large piece of territory to the south.


    Of course, there is a reason for this. Under the leadership of Queen Azshara, the Night Empire fought a large-scale war with the trolls who once ruled the whole continent. In the end, the night elves who controlled the powerful arcane power won a big victory. end.


    But Queen Azshara, who has always been strong, did not kill all the defeated trolls. She dismissed the level of civilization of the troll empire, thinking that this group of primitive monkeys could not pose a threat to the brilliant civilization of the Dark Night Empire.


    After defeating the trolls by an overwhelming advantage, Azshara put on a high profile and forced the Zandalari tribe, the most noble among the troll tribes, to sue the night elves for peace.


    Zandalari is the center of troll civilization. Although they were extremely angry at Azshara''s contempt, the reality that the soldiers were approaching the city forced them to bow their heads.


    In the end, under the begging gesture of Zandalari smashing teeth and swallowing blood, Azshara contemptuously agreed to their peace request, and left the Zandalar holy mountain that lived in the troll era to them as a charity. The two tribes have since delineated their respective boundaries.


    Gudak, Zul''Farrak, Zul''Gurub, and the holy mountain of Zandalar, this is the territory left by the trolls, and the total area is less than one-third of their peak.


    Due to the barrier of the holy mountains of Zandalar, Azshara did not explore further south to Pandaria.


    Although the pandaren sent a special envoy to warn Azshara when she summoned the demons, the extremely confident queen did not take the pandaren''s kind reminder seriously, and still insisted on walking on the road to death.


    "Tauren and pandaren?"


    Fandral said thoughtfully, "Leaving aside the pandaren, the tauren who have a close relationship with Cenarius should hope to ask them to help."


    The ancestors of the Tauren, the Yaungol, appeared in the central wilderness thousands of years ago, and Lei Shen ruled the Mogu Empire at its peak.


    Cenarius, the demigod of the forest, discovered this new race. During that period, he often stayed in the Yagol people''s residence, and subtly spread his natural way to the Yagol people.


    Tired of competing with the trolls for living space, the yaungol finally left the central wilderness unbearably, moved south to Pandaria, and were unfortunately enslaved by the mogu.


    Until the various races headed by the Pandaren cooperate to overthrow the brutal rule of the Mogu, they have been shamefully lingering on as slaves.


    The long period of enslavement caused the Buffalo to lose their original culture and history, and there were great differences of opinion among the free Buffalo tribes.


    Some peace-loving and nature-loving buffalo hope to get back the glory and tradition of the past. They left the buffalo group in Pandaria and went north to find their roots. Finally, they were lucky enough to find Cenarius again and established a deep connection with this forest demigod. .


    Today, this race that has been renamed the tauren lives under the high mountains in the central and eastern part of Kalimdor, adjacent to Valshara, and lives a peaceful and peaceful life.


    "Although they have also received the influence of Cenarius, there is no one as stunning and brilliant as Malfurion Archdruid among the tauren. They only have a relatively primitive druid belief, and there is no official druid. Yi inheritance."


    Fandral introduced to everyone present, "However, they accidentally developed a strange profession called shaman. Cenarius said that the way of shaman uses a strange power called elements."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea was a little surprised, he didn''t expect the tauren to have a shaman inheritance so early.


    Jarod reached out his hand to stop the whispered discussions among the people present, "Fandral, are you sure you can persuade the tauren to send us support troops?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Fandral scratched his head distressedly, "Although I really want to answer that you do, diplomacy is not my strong point, and I am now shouldering the heavy responsibility entrusted by my mentor, so I can''t walk away casually."


    "Theoretically speaking, the archdruid is the most suitable candidate, but right now he is focusing on rescuing the Whisperwind Priest who is trapped in the enemy''s line, and Cenarius may not be able to leave."


    Garrod frowned and continued to ask, "Where are the other high-ranking druids, Shaun? Koda? Renza?"


    Fandral said with a wry smile, "They are all on the front line to assist the archdruids and demigods at the moment. The people in the middle army are all second-generation druids except me. I''m afraid they don''t have the money...huh? Wait! "


    As Fandral looked at Andrea with piercing eyes, Garrod also had a flash of inspiration.


    "Uh~"


    Andrea saw the shining eyes of the two, and the hairs all over his body suddenly stood on end. He had a bad feeling.


    A friendly and friendly smile appeared on Garald''s face, "Mr. Andrea, since you proposed this proposal, then you might as well go to Highmountain and try to ask the tauren to send reinforcements."


    ''I knew it¡­''


    Scratching his head helplessly, Andrea said somewhat tangled, "It''s fine, but I have to finish another job before I can go, and who should I send to the pandaren?"


    "Another job?"


    Garald asked puzzledly, "If it''s convenient, can you tell us the content of the work? Although the current situation is fairly stable, it will certainly not be sustainable for a long time. We need to get the support of the new force as soon as possible."


    "this¡­"


    Andrea glanced sideways at Maiev, UU Reading He didn''t know whether he should tell Elune''s entrustment, after all, this said that most of the high-level rebels would know about his Luna family identity.


    Maiev closed her eyes and thought about it after receiving Andrea''s questioning look.


    "Andrea is right. He must first complete Elune''s oracle, and the diplomatic work to visit Highmountain can only be postponed."


    Maiev looked up at her younger brother Jarod. She was very pleased with the growth of this younger brother, but she still supported Andrea''s opinion as far as the matter was concerned.


    "If the situation is really serious, I suggest that someone else visit Highmountain."


    Jarod knew her sister''s temper, she was not a joker.


    He and the top rebels in the tent looked at Andrea in surprise at the same time, "Oracle?"


    "Is it Elune''s oracle?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Otherwise? There is only one true **** that the night elves believe in."


    There was a flash of surprise in Jarod''s eyes, and he glanced at Maiev quietly.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, no wonder Maiev proposed to let Andrea participate in the high-level meeting. ''


    After thinking for a while, Jarod tentatively asked, "Can I ask the content of the oracle? If I can''t reveal it, then fine."


    Andrea nodded and said, "There''s nothing I can''t reveal. Elune hopes that I can help rescue Ms. Tyrande Whisperwind who is in trouble."


    Glancing at Maiev with a complicated expression, Andrea hesitated for a moment, but finally chose to speak out.


    "I don''t know if the high priest Dijana, who is still in a coma, has mentioned before that the high priest of Whisper Wind is the next high priest appointed by the moon **** Elune, and at the same time, she is also Elune''s family."


    Maiev: "..."

 Chapter 27： Andreas suggestion

    The high priest Dijana is a gentle and loving person. She has a high prestige in the Elune Sisterhood because of her almost equal concern for everyone. However, her biggest shortcoming is that she is too indecisive, resulting in a lack of determination.


    Although Maiev had long known about Tyrande, a rising star who had risen rapidly, before the hesitant Dijana took the initiative to tell the truth, the straight-tempered Maiev didn''t think in that direction at all.


    Including Maiev herself, most members of the Sisters of Elune agreed that she would be the next High Priest. However, Andrea''s sudden news at this time made Maiev, who has always been resolute, inevitably appear. A momentary brain blank.


    After going through the initial sluggishness, Maiev, who has a stronger personality, subconsciously developed strong dissatisfaction and resistance, but at the same time, she could also feel a sense of powerlessness from the bottom of her heart.


    High Priest Dijana has been cultivating Maiev''s quality in all aspects for many years. Except for her personality, which cannot be easily changed, Maiev already has all the qualifications to inherit the High Priest.


    If the information revealed by Andrea is true, it means that what she has been studying so hard for so many years is meaningless. This kind of psychological gap will naturally make Maiev feel unconvinced.


    "Is Elune hand-picked? Hehe..."


    Maiev''s personal emotional management in her youth was not bad. Although her mood was very complicated at this time, she took a few deep breaths and adjusted, and she quickly let herself recover from the previous shock.


    Laughing self-deprecatingly, Maiev signaled Andrea to continue, "Let''s talk about this topic in private, let''s get down to business first."


    Andrea knew that Maiev must be feeling uncomfortable, so he followed Maiev''s words and changed the topic again.


    "Closer to the subject, it is impossible for me to disobey the oracle issued by the moon god. Before setting off for Highmountain, I must first find a way to rescue Ms. Tyrande."


    Garrod, Fandral and the others nodded in agreement, "Since it was personally entrusted by the Moon Goddess, there is nothing I can do about it, it''s just..."


    Jarod rubbed his frowning brows, "Considering the continuous reinforcements from the Burning Legion, the Rebels really need support urgently."


    "The only connection between the tauren and us is through the demigod Cenarius. It is most appropriate to arrange for the top leaders of the Druid sect to go. Others go... I am afraid that we will not be able to achieve our goal."


    The Buffalo split due to disagreements can be roughly divided into three tribes. The tribe that moved to central Kalimdor and changed its name to the Tauren is the most peace-loving branch of the Buffalo.


    The other group is also unwilling to participate in the disputes on the mainland. They chose the extremely cold storm cliffs in the north as their new homeland and changed their name to the Yak people from then on.


    The last group is the most warlike tribe among the Yagol people. They still inherit the ancient name of the Yagol people and continue to live in Pandaria.


    Due to frequent disputes with peaceful tribes such as Pandaren and Jinyu due to disagreement of ideas, the Yaungol finally left the Vale of Eternal Blossoms area at the core of Pandaria, and traveled westward to live on the Mantis Plateau outside Serpent''s Spine.


    Whenever the mantid of Pandaria invade the Serpent''s Spine, the yaungol are the first to fight them, but that''s exactly what the warlike yaungol want.


    Andrea put his chin in his hand and thought for a while, "Well, the tauren at the foot of Mount Highmountain can be put aside for a while, and we will send another envoy to bypass Zin-Azshari and the holy mountain of Zandalar, and head to Pandaria in the south. , ask the local pandaren for help."


    "Although the pandaren are also a peace-loving race, in the face of this world-class crisis, I believe they should be willing to help."


    The only problem is that Andrea isn''t sure what state Pandaria is in today.


    If he remembers correctly, Pandaria at this point in time should be under the rule of Shaohao, the last pandaren emperor.


    Shaohao''s most famous feat is that he took the form of the mist, which enveloped the whole of Pandaria.


    When the Great Sundering happened, the continent protected by the mist remained intact, but because of the cover of the mist, Pandaria was cut off from all contact with the outside world.


    The only thing Andrea can remember is that Shaohao''s incarnation of Mist was before the ancient Kalimdor split started, but he can''t pinpoint the exact moment.


    ¡®Although we can get through the difficulties smoothly according to the original historical development, if there is a chance, we should try our best to gamble and try to cause more damage to the Burning Legion. ''


    Although the demons of the Burning Legion can be resurrected in the Twisting Nether after death, according to the law of energy conservation, it is impossible to resurrect these demons without consumption.


    First of all, time is a resource that cannot be ignored. If it can cause more severe damage to the Burning Legion than the War of the Ancients in history, it will take longer for them to revive.


    And this will buy more time for the surviving creatures in Azeroth to cultivate and thrive, and perhaps to some extent, it can also suppress the scale of the Sarty Rebellion that will inevitably follow.


    Although the pandaren look naive, their fighting power is not weak at all.


    Pandaria''s unique monk profession not only helped the Pandaren coalition get rid of the enslavement of the Mogu, but also faced the invasion of the Zandalari trolls. When the Pandaren were at a disadvantage, they accidentally discovered a new partner to reverse the situation in one fell swoop.


    That is the highly intelligent creature that has been friends with the Pandaren for generations¡ªthe Cloud Serpent.


    Not to mention that Pandaria has four powerful demigods known as the Four Heavenly Gods. If they are allowed to join the battle against the Burning Legion, many demigods will encircle them. Andrea thinks that they may even have a chance to kill the Burning Legion. Archimonde, Commander-in-Chief of the Vanguard Army.


    ''One-on-one demigods really can''t beat you, but as long as you can persuade demigods to launch a joint attack, I don''t believe you, Archimonde, can turn the world over. ''


    "Pandaria..."


    The leader of the magic swordsmen, Wota Moonscar, nodded thoughtfully, "When you said that, I remembered, UU Reading In the past, there were indeed pandaren from Pandaria who went to the territory of the Dark Night Empire... wandering in the clouds ? At least that''s what they said."


    "Those Pandaren who visited Suramar and called themselves Lorewalkers had good fighting power and a humble attitude. The local people had a good impression of them, but they didn''t stay in Suramar for too long. Let¡¯s go on a cloud tour again.¡±


    Andrea nodded and said, "The monk is a brand-new profession created by an amazingly talented pandaren under the inspiration of the four gods... that is, the four demigods. It is also the most mainstream combatant in Pandaria."


    "If we can invite the four demigods from Pandaria to assist us, our confidence in defeating the Burning Legion will be much higher."


    A surprised expression appeared on Garald''s face. After all, he was a civilian officer relying on his innate military talent, and his knowledge reserve could not be compared with that of nobles who had received elite education since childhood.


    "Four demigods? Andrea, are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    Andrea turned to look at Fandral, "Fandral, you should have heard about Cenarius, right?"


    "Ok."


    Fandral stroked his furry chin and added, "As I remember, they seem to be named White Tiger Xuen, Qinglong Yulong, Red Crane Chijing, and Black Bull Niuzao."


    "However, Cenarius mentioned another point. The Four Heavenly Gods were severely wounded in the battle with a powerful mogu emperor named Thor. I don''t know if they have recovered after many years."


    Garald stood up from his seat and said decisively, "That''s it. Before asking for the support of the tauren, let''s send a special envoy to Pandaria, hoping to get the support of the four demigods and pandaren. "

 Chapter 28： Fandral

    After deciding to ask for help from Pandaria, the only remaining question is, who to send?


    Andrea didn''t know the composition of the high-level members of the Resistance Army today, and he didn''t jump in when Garald and others were discussing the candidates for the special envoy.


    As a Druid from a commoner background, Fandral was equally uninterested in such political issues, and Andrea sneaked into Fandral''s side while the bosses present were recommending their confidants.


    "Fandral, I need your help with something."


    "Ok?"


    Fandral looked down at Andrea, who was half a head shorter than himself, in confusion, "What''s the matter? As long as I can do it, you can just ask."


    At this time, Fandral hadn''t experienced the pain of bereavement, and even his wife was only around him...cough cough.


    In short, the current Fandral does not have the arrogance and impatience in Andrea''s impression at all, perhaps because he is also a druid, and he had a lot of contacts with Andrea''s predecessor when he was studying art together. The attitude was very enthusiastic.


    "You also know that my brain was injured and I lost my memory in the mission of escaping from death."


    "Although there are still some physical instincts left, but now I only use basic spells such as Moonfire and Wrath of Nature, can you..."


    "Oh, I see!"


    Fandral didn''t wait for Andrea to finish speaking, he took the lead in hammering his palm and suddenly said, "Do you want to learn the Druid spell again? No problem!"


    "Hush! Keep your voice down."


    The guy''s loud voice caught the attention of some of the bosses at the conference table, and Andrea had to remind him to lower his voice.


    "Simply speaking, do you have a sample of the druid spell tutorial?"


    Fandral nodded slightly satisfied and said, "Don''t tell me, I really have it."


    Fandral took out a piece of dark brown bark from the space package at his waist, and handed it to Andrea without hesitation.


    "Before the archdruid left, he entrusted me with the important task of teaching the second-generation druids. In order to facilitate these rookies'' intuitive understanding of druid teachings and spells, I made a set of templates to teach them."


    "Accept it. This is one of the copies I kept. With your talent and the memory left in your body, you should be able to regain control of them soon."


    "Uh...thanks."


    Andrea took the teaching material with some confusion, "Why is it bark... Can''t paper be used?" ''


    The living standard of the Dark Night Empire is quite developed, and paper has been invented and manufactured long ago. Andrea couldn''t figure out why Fandral wanted to burn the text on the bark of the tree for circulation.


    In any case, being able to obtain the tutorial outline of druid spells is undoubtedly a good thing for Andrea who can only use a few mutated spells now. At least he won''t have to fumble while fighting next time.


    ¡­


    After two days of "discussion", the main members of the special envoy sent to Pandaria were basically determined.


    Vota Moonscar, who had a brief contact with the pandaren before, was the leader of the envoy. The Elune Sisterhood and the Druid Sect each sent a deputy envoy to accompany them, and each of the three parties arranged a small number of elite members to **** them along the way.


    "Santis?"


    Hearing the list reported by Maiev, Andrea interrupted her a little impatiently.


    "Please wait! Why Shandris? She is just a trainee priest of the Sisterhood, far from being an elite?"


    For a moment, Andrea even suspected that Maiev, the temporary leader of the Sisterhood, was avenging her own personal revenge. After all... Shandris'' mentor is Tyrande who is now trapped in the palace.


    Maiev didn''t care about Andrea''s faux pas, and when she communicated with Shandris in the Vault of Heaven, she learned about their relationship from the other party.


    "This is Shandris'' own request."


    Maiev handed a list to Andrea, and the words "Self-recommendation" were written clearly behind the names of Shandris and the other three.


    "this¡­"


    Andrea still felt a little unbelievable. Shandris'' mentor, Tyrande, was still imprisoned in the palace. Logically speaking, it was impossible for her to leave Zin-Azalie at this juncture.


    Saying goodbye to Garrod and the others in a hurry, Andrea came to the tent shared by Shandris and other members of the sorority.


    Coincidentally, Shandris was the only one in the tent at this time, and Shandris could be seen packing his luggage through the opened curtain.


    "Santis!"


    Hearing Andrea''s slightly anxious call, Shandris paused, then turned around with a slight sigh.


    "you¡­"


    Without waiting for Andrea to ask a question, Shandris first said, "I know why you came here. I have not been hinted or coerced by anyone. Going to Pandaria is entirely voluntary."


    Andrea was still very puzzled, but Shandris'' expression was very firm at this time, and she didn''t look like she was joking at all.


    "Don''t you want to rescue your mentor yourself? Why did you choose to go to Pandaria at this time?"


    Shandris clenched her hands hanging by her side for a moment, and Andrea saw her facial muscles tense for a moment.


    But then Shandris sighed helplessly, "If you say you don''t want to, it must be a lie."


    "But I know my own strength well. If you and the archdruid temporarily let me join the assault team, I will definitely hold you back in this important covert operation."


    "At that time, not only will the instructor not be able to be rescued, but it may even startle the snake, and make the Burning Legion and the Highborne be more vigilant. This is something I cannot accept anyway."


    Andrea opened his mouth, but seeing Shandris'' stubborn look, he finally gave up persuading with a wry smile.


    "...I can''t guarantee 100% that Ms. Tyrande can be rescued, but I will definitely do my best. You must also be careful on your journey to Pandaria. This journey...doomed not to be very peaceful."


    It''s not difficult to bypass Zin-Azshari, who is surrounded by demons. The highborne mages of the rebel army can send the envoys directly to the southern border fortress of the Dark Night Empire. UU reading


    But on the way to Pandaria, the special envoy will inevitably pass through the holy land of trolls, the holy mountain of Zandalar.


    Forced by Azshara''s irresistible strength and forced to sign a humiliating treaty, the Zandalari trolls have always hated the night elves.


    If any night elves leave their territory and enter the Zandalari''s control area, they will know with their asses, those guys who call themselves trolls and wise men will not give up this opportunity, and will definitely attack the special envoy to vent their hearts Hold back the anger for countless years.


    "huh~"


    Shandris brushed her long hair that fell to her shoulders and said confidently, "Master Vota Moonscar will personally lead the team, unless the Zandalari trolls dispatch their loa in large numbers, it is impossible to capture our advancing route." It''s not that easy."


    Andrea patted Shandris on the head with a smile, "Don''t underestimate the troll, arcane magic is not omnipotent, there are some unique features in the troll''s voodoo spell, don''t capsize in the gutter just because you underestimate your opponent .¡±


    "Know it."


    Shandris opened Andrea''s hand angrily, "Obviously you don''t have any memories of the past, but you still like to pat my head as usual. Do you still have some body instincts?"


    Stretching out her fist and hammering lightly on Andrea''s chest, Shandris raised her neck proudly and let out a soft snort.


    "Don''t worry about me in a hurry, you should concentrate on completing the oracle given to you by the goddess."


    "This trip to Pandaria can be regarded as a process of self-improvement and experience. Next time I come back, I will definitely impress you. Just wait for me."


    "and also."


    A trace of unwillingness and worry flashed in Shandris'' eyes, "Teacher Tyrande, please, please save her."

 Chapter 29： Transfiguration

    Due to the urgency of time, Vota Moonscar only gave the members of the special envoys three days to recuperate. Under the joint spellcasting of the high-level elf mages, nearly a hundred members of the special envoys disappeared in the teleportation array emitting blue-purple arcane aura.


    Andrea was also among the seeing-off crowd, and the last look Shandris gave him gave him a sense of pressure to shoulder a heavy responsibility.


    ''Tyrande...? ''


    To be honest, if judging by the inherent impression of later generations, Andrea''s perception of Tyrande is not very good.


    This High Priest, who can be said to be almost monopolistic in later generations, is very clear about major issues related to world crises, but she always gets confused about some details.


    The most typical example is to use a mocking tone to push away the Nightborne who took the initiative to release goodwill, so that this group of remnants of Suramar had to rely on the introduction of blood elves to join the tribe.


    In addition, in order to rescue Illidan who was imprisoned in the dungeon, she impulsively shot and killed Maiev''s watchman, and since then she has formed an insoluble conflict with Maiev.


    However, after communicating with Fandral, Andrea sorted out a train of thought.


    It is a typical personal prejudice to apply the inherent impression of the future to today''s historical figures.


    ¡®Perhaps today¡¯s Grandma Tai has not deteriorated under the influence of years of exclusive power, and is still a girl priest as pure as a white lotus? ''


    Now that she decided to join the assault team to rescue Tyrande, Andrea didn''t stay in the Chinese army camp where Jarod was stationed for too long.


    During the few days he stayed in the camp, Andrea spent most of his time learning Druid spells from Fandral. Relying on the residual physical memory of his predecessor, he really quickly regained the skills of spells that had been forgotten by his brain.


    These include one of the druid''s signature spells, Transfiguration.


    Today''s Druid sect is still young, and has not yet formed an institutionalized specialization method, and even the Cenarion Council has not yet been established.


    However, at this time, there are already many druids who are fond of the wonderful transformation technique, which can transform them into various beast forms. These people are the foundation and embryonic form of the wild druids who specialize in transformation combat in the future.


    Although Andrea could directly reach the frontline barracks through the teleportation technique of the high-level elf mage, in order to familiarize himself with the transfiguration technique he had just mastered, he decided to fly this distance by himself.


    Yes, fly by.


    Feral Druids can be subdivided into several factions, such as Claw Druids who specialize in the transformation of ferocious animals such as lions, tigers and leopards, guardian Druids who specialize in the form of rough skin and thick bears, and specialize in flying form of raptor druids and so on.


    Andrea has not yet determined which direction he will specialize in in the future. After all, his mutated power form is very strange, which is very different from traditional druids.


    According to Fandral, Andrea''s predecessor was good at the claw form of the transformation system, but now he has an instinctive resistance to long-term use of a long body to fight.


    During these few days of contact, Fandral discovered Andrea''s mutated natural force.


    Compared with the more staid Malfurion, Fandral of the young faction is more accepting of new things, but he can''t tell why this mutation is good or bad.


    The only thing he can confirm is that Andrea''s transformation form promoted by the force of nature after mutation is very different from before.


    ¡­


    Looking down on the ground from the sky, it is very clear that the capital, Zin-Azshari, is at the center... or the Well of Eternity is at the center, and the corruption caused by the evil energy to the earth is spreading outward step by step.


    There are no trees around the original tree-lined Well of Eternity, and the center of the spiral well water is still sucking out demons, and the surrounding ground has become dry and cracked, and it is obvious that it has lost what the soil should have. vitality.


    A large number of evil bats and doom guards patrolled the Well of Eternity. With the strength of the Burning Legion''s defense, it was basically impossible to break through the air.


    In contrast, not far from the east gate of Xin Aisa Li, a large number of birds of various colors are also vigilantly patrolling above a dense forest, and there may be a few huge two-headed chimeras among them.


    Chimeras, like the elf dragons and dryads, are known as allies of nature. Under the call of Cenarius, they gathered from all over the continent of Kalimdor, and played a big role in advancing the night elves. .


    And in the center of these birds, a half-human, half-bird creature wearing snow-white feathers gently flapped its wings and suspended in mid-air.


    This peculiar creature has a beautiful female night elf appearance, and most of its body looks like a night elf.


    But her hands have sharp claws, a pair of snow-white wings extend from her upper arms, and her slender legs gradually take on the shape of bird claws from her calf.


    A large bird of prey covered with gradually dark brown feathers is approaching the direction of the group of birds.


    The body length of this big bird is about one meter. When UU reading fully spread its wings in flight, its wingspan exceeds two meters.


    The most noticeable thing is the feathers on the nape of its neck, which are very special and rare lanceolate, showing brilliant golden color under the sunlight in the daytime, which is completely different from the feathers on other parts.


    The strange bird of prey that suddenly approached naturally attracted the attention of a large number of birds in the flock. Even the strange half-human, half-bird creature turned its gaze around, and curiosity flashed in its agile eyes.


    "Oh? Druid, this form is quite interesting."


    With a light glance of eyes glowing with faint aura, this strange creature saw through the opponent''s details.


    This raptor is not a real bird, but a flying form transformed by a druid.


    However, most of the ordinary druids change into common owls or crows, etc., and the wild druids who specialize in the form of raptors will change into birds of prey such as eagles and eagles.


    Andrea also doesn''t know if Azeroth has the raptor he transformed into, which is called the Golden Eagle.


    After approaching the flock of birds that blew their feathers together, Andrea flapped her wings and hovered in mid-air, staring at the half-human, half-bird woman with her sharp carved eyes.


    ''Harpy? No, she doesn''t have the fierce and cruel look of the harpies in her eyes, could it be...''


    Although the appearance looks very similar, the temperament of the bird-man in front of me is completely different from that of the harpy. You can feel the peaceful and peaceful atmosphere from her. Even the golden eagle that is just a druid has a kind of hair The impulse to approach her instinctively.


    Under the gaze of the other party''s curious and friendly eyes, the golden eagle nodded politely to her.


    "Respected mother of all birds, Elune''s messenger, Ms. Aviana, druid Andrea Moonshadow greets you."

 Chapter 31： biased intelligence

    Aviana, the mother of all birds, is one of the wilderness demigods living in the holy mountain of Hyjal, and lives on the top of the tree of the mother of the world of Azeroth¡ªGanir.


    According to the rumors, Aviana is the messenger sent by Elune to the material world. During the War of the Ancients, she traveled between demigods and mortal armies with unparalleled flying speed to deliver messages.


    Andrea didn''t know if this legend was true, and Elune never mentioned it to him, but in this world where there is a true god, he would rather believe in everything, at least not offend people by calling him another title.


    Aviana flapped her snow-white wings slowly, and after feeling Andrea''s respectful attitude, she nodded happily and said, "Hello, Andrea, are you a reinforcement from the rear camp? Why are you alone?"


    Andrea, who was about to ask about Malfurion''s whereabouts, was taken aback for a moment, but he couldn''t understand what Aviana meant.


    Seeing the blank expression of the golden eagle, Aviana''s originally gentle expression gradually became serious.


    "You didn''t receive the notice I sent the children?"


    "Notice? No."


    Andrea seemed to have noticed something, and while answering Aviana''s question, she raised her eyes to the frontline camp below.


    In his guess, this pioneer camp where many demigods and their dependents gathered should be as lively as a wild animal park, but at this time the dense jungle is very quiet, abnormally quiet.


    "Excuse me, please allow me to land first."


    After apologizing to Aviana, the golden eagle descended into the woods, and Aviana followed closely behind with her mouth pursed.


    Landing and changing back to the prototype of the night elf from the flying form, Andrea glanced around dignifiedly.


    There were only a small number of night elf support soldiers and wounded soldiers left behind in the vanguard battalion, and none of the high-end combat forces such as demigods and Malfurion could be seen.


    Combined with the information revealed by Aviana before, Andrea had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "What''s going on? Daying really didn''t receive any news?"


    Andrea rubbed the space between her brows with a headache, "Ms. Aviana, please explain the situation briefly. I suspect that the Burning Legion set a trap for the Vanguard."


    ¡­


    When Andrea arrived at the frontline camp and began to understand the situation, more than 100 kilometers to the west of the camp, dust was flying up all over the sky with the shaking of the earth.


    With several huge leaders leading the charge, a large group of "wild animals" howled and charged towards the demon front.


    The first male creature with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a stag opened his hands and shouted, "Defiler of the forest, filthy demon! Feel the wrath of nature!"


    A life-like turquoise light rose from his hands, and the surrounding forest seemed to hear the man''s command.


    The towering ancient trees pulled out their thick roots from the ground one after another, and gradually deformed and stood up amidst the rustling sound produced by the friction of the leaves.


    These super-strengthened ancient treants swung their newly grown wooden arms and smashed heavily into the group of demons from top to bottom.


    "boom!"


    The powerful force caused the ground to vibrate for a short time. Taking advantage of these ancient war trees to attract and disturb the rhythm of the Burning Legion, a giant wild boar covered in purple runes and thorny vines rushed out from the back of the demigod position. It raised its head and let out a loud roar.


    Using the two sharp fangs protruding from the corners of its mouth as weapons, the giant wild boar crashed into the Burning Legion''s position like a heavy tank.


    The powerful impact flew the large group of demons along the way into the air, and the thick pig''s hooves followed and trampled them into a pulp without mercy.


    Under the command of several eredar wizards, the Burning Legion focused on this lifeless wild boar, but their attacks seemed to be fruitless on the opponent, and even when they attacked in close quarters, they would even be hurt by the thorns wrapped around the wild boar. .


    "Well done, Agamaggan!"


    The two giant bears followed at a slightly slower speed. They rushed into the enemy formation along the gap opened by the wild boar demigod Agamaggan. With their tough fur and sharp claws, they expanded the gap in the formation of the Burning Legion from left to right.


    The catastrophic scene disrupted the front line of the Burning Legion, but Archimonde, who was watching the battle from the Well of Eternity, still folded his hands calmly on his chest.


    "Hmph~ Sure enough, it''s here."


    "Mannoroth, you will be the vanguard general, assisted by senior generals such as Makzaar, Kazloga, Haka and Kazak, kill them for me!"


    Archimonde stretched out his blue fingers and scratched the whiskers on his chin, and said with a sinister smile, "As long as these demigods with the strongest combat power in Azeroth are killed, the remaining mortals will be nothing to fear." gone."


    A giant four-legged demon similar in size to Agamaggan hammered its chest heavily, with a proud expression on its ferocious and ugly face.


    "Please leave it to me, Lord Archimonde!"


    ¡­


    Although the demigod army rushed into the enemy''s formation with such force, Malfurion, who was commanding from the rear, felt an inexplicable sense of irritability at this time.


    The mortal archdruid with green beard and hair turned into a purple storm crow, watching the battle ahead from the air.


    "Something''s wrong, the Burning Legion''s resistance is too weak, UU Reading they seem to be purposely luring us into the depths of the battlefield."


    Malfurion began to regret leaving Aviana in the frontline camp to support the main army. At this time, the demigods led their families to go deep into the enemy''s line, and the connection between them became weaker and weaker.


    This is the biggest disadvantage of demigods fighting together. Each demigod is full of pride and confidence in himself. They are unwilling to lower their stature and cooperate with other demigods. Most of the time they fight on their own.


    Usually, when Garald was in command at the front, he would use the demigod messenger Aviana to convey further orders to the demigods who were charging into battle, but at this time Malfurion did not have this condition.


    "Damn it, has worry about Tyrande clouded my calmness and reason?"


    The storm crow that Malfurion had turned into flapped its wings angrily. At the same time as the sound of piercing the air was heard, he personally flew to the front line to deliver a message. The first target was his respected mentor, Cenarius.


    Among the mortal legions of the Vanguard, a strange green-skinned creature and another short, red-haired man exchanged glances, and they both saw concern in each other''s eyes.


    The green-skinned man who combed his pale hair into a soaring ponytail asked hesitantly, "Ronin, did we fall into the trap of the Burning Legion?"


    The red-haired man smiled wryly and spread his hands. "Although I don''t want to admit it, it should be almost the same. Brooks, be mentally prepared, this battle will definitely be very difficult."


    "Humph!"


    The old man named Brooks showed a ferocious fighting intent on his face. He carried the oak battle ax flowing with the power of nature on his shoulder and said excitedly, "It''s just what I want. Maybe today is the one I''ve been looking for for a long time. moment of glory."


    "No... I don''t think this battle should be a decisive battle. You should save some strength."

 Chapter 30： biased intelligence

    Aviana, the mother of all birds, is one of the wilderness demigods living in the holy mountain of Hyjal, and lives on the top of the tree of the mother of the world of Azeroth¡ªGanir.


    According to the rumors, Aviana is the messenger sent by Elune to the material world. During the War of the Ancients, she traveled between demigods and mortal armies with unparalleled flying speed to deliver messages.


    Andrea didn''t know if this legend was true, and Elune never mentioned it to him, but in this world where there is a true god, he would rather believe in everything, at least not offend people by calling him another title.


    Aviana flapped her snow-white wings slowly, and after feeling Andrea''s respectful attitude, she nodded happily and said, "Hello, Andrea, are you a reinforcement from the rear camp? Why are you alone?"


    Andrea, who was about to ask about Malfurion''s whereabouts, was taken aback for a moment, but he couldn''t understand what Aviana meant.


    Seeing the blank expression of the golden eagle, Aviana''s originally gentle expression gradually became serious.


    "You didn''t receive the notice I sent the children?"


    "Notice? No."


    Andrea seemed to have noticed something, and while answering Aviana''s question, she raised her eyes to the frontline camp below.


    In his guess, this pioneer camp where many demigods and their dependents gathered should be as lively as a wild animal park, but at this time the dense jungle is very quiet, abnormally quiet.


    "Excuse me, please allow me to land first."


    After apologizing to Aviana, the golden eagle descended into the woods, and Aviana followed closely behind with her mouth pursed.


    Landing and changing back to the prototype of the night elf from the flying form, Andrea glanced around dignifiedly.


    There were only a small number of night elf support soldiers and wounded soldiers left behind in the vanguard battalion, and none of the high-end combat forces such as demigods and Malfurion could be seen.


    Combined with the information revealed by Aviana before, Andrea had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "What''s going on? Daying really didn''t receive any news?"


    Andrea rubbed the space between her brows with a headache, "Ms. Aviana, please explain the situation briefly. I suspect that the Burning Legion set a trap for the Vanguard."


    ¡­


    When Andrea arrived at the frontline camp and began to understand the situation, more than 100 kilometers to the west of the camp, dust was flying up all over the sky with the shaking of the earth.


    With several huge leaders leading the charge, a large group of "wild animals" howled and charged towards the demon front.


    The first male creature with the upper body of a human and the lower body of a stag opened his hands and shouted, "Defiler of the forest, filthy demon! Feel the wrath of nature!"


    A life-like turquoise light rose from his hands, and the surrounding forest seemed to hear the man''s command.


    The towering ancient trees pulled out their thick roots from the ground one after another, and gradually deformed and stood up amidst the rustling sound produced by the friction of the leaves.


    These super-strengthened ancient treants swung their newly grown wooden arms and smashed heavily into the group of demons from top to bottom.


    "boom!"


    The powerful force caused the ground to vibrate for a short time. Taking advantage of these ancient war trees to attract and disturb the rhythm of the Burning Legion, a giant wild boar covered in purple runes and thorny vines rushed out from the back of the demigod position. It raised its head and let out a loud roar.


    Using the two sharp fangs protruding from the corners of its mouth as weapons, the giant wild boar crashed into the Burning Legion''s position like a heavy tank.


    The powerful impact flew the large group of demons along the way into the air, and the thick pig''s hooves followed and trampled them into a pulp without mercy.


    Under the command of several eredar wizards, the Burning Legion focused on this lifeless wild boar, but their attacks seemed to be fruitless on the opponent, and even when they attacked in close quarters, they would even be hurt by the thorns wrapped around the wild boar. .


    "Well done, Agamaggan!"


    The two giant bears followed at a slightly slower speed. They rushed into the enemy formation along the gap opened by the wild boar demigod Agamaggan. With their tough fur and sharp claws, they expanded the gap in the formation of the Burning Legion from left to right.


    The catastrophic scene disrupted the front line of the Burning Legion, but Archimonde, who was watching the battle from the Well of Eternity, still folded his hands calmly on his chest.


    "Hmph~ Sure enough, it''s here."


    "Mannoroth, you will be the vanguard general, assisted by senior generals such as Makzaar, Kazloga, Haka and Kazak, kill them for me!"


    Archimonde stretched out his blue fingers and scratched the whiskers on his chin, and said with a sinister smile, "As long as these demigods with the strongest combat power in Azeroth are killed, the remaining mortals will be nothing to fear." gone."


    A giant four-legged demon similar in size to Agamaggan hammered its chest heavily, with a proud expression on its ferocious and ugly face.


    "Please leave it to me, Lord Archimonde!"


    ¡­


    Although the demigod army rushed into the enemy''s formation with such force, Malfurion, who was commanding from the rear, felt an inexplicable sense of irritability at this time.


    The mortal archdruid with green beard and hair turned into a purple storm crow, watching the battle ahead from the air.


    "It''s not right, the resistance of the Burning Legion is too weak, UU Reading They seem to be deliberately luring us into the depths of the battlefield."


    Malfurion began to regret leaving Aviana in the frontline camp to support the main army. At this time, the demigods led their families to go deep into the enemy''s line, and the connection between them became weaker and weaker.


    This is the biggest disadvantage of demigods fighting together. Each demigod is full of pride and confidence in himself. They are unwilling to lower their stature and cooperate with other demigods. Most of the time they fight on their own.


    Usually, when Garald was in command at the front, he would use the demigod messenger Aviana to convey further orders to the demigods who were charging into battle, but at this time Malfurion did not have this condition.


    "Damn it, has worry about Tyrande clouded my calmness and reason?"


    The storm crow that Malfurion had turned into flapped its wings angrily. At the same time as the sound of piercing the air was heard, he personally flew to the front line to deliver a message. The first target was his respected mentor, Cenarius.


    Among the mortal legions of the Vanguard, a strange green-skinned creature and another short, red-haired man exchanged glances, and they both saw concern in each other''s eyes.


    The green-skinned man who combed his pale hair into a soaring ponytail asked hesitantly, "Ronin, did we fall into the trap of the Burning Legion?"


    The red-haired man smiled wryly and spread his hands. "Although I don''t want to admit it, it should be almost the same. Brooks, be mentally prepared, this battle will definitely be very difficult."


    "Humph!"


    The old man named Brooks showed a ferocious fighting intent on his face. He carried the oak battle ax flowing with the power of nature on his shoulder and said excitedly, "It''s just what I want. Maybe today is the one I''ve been looking for for a long time. moment of glory."


    "No... I don''t think this battle should be a decisive battle. You should save some strength."

 Chapter 31： ambush

    "So that''s the case, the situation is not good."


    In the vanguard camp, Andrea learned the whole story from Aviana.


    To put it simply, Malfurion, who was worried about Tyrande, didn''t want to wait any longer. He planned to sneak into Zin-Azshari across the battlefield while the demigod army was fighting the demons, and try to sneak into the palace to rescue his beloved Luna Priestess.


    Although there are suspicions of arbitrariness, the long-awaited demigod has long been impatient, and the frontal attack is exactly what they mean.


    The proud demigod is not easy to restrain, and even Garald, who is the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, cannot forcibly reverse the demigod''s self-will to give contrary orders.


    However, before the Demigod Legion set off, Malfurion asked Aviana to report to Garrod''s main camp, requesting the main force to cooperate with the Demigod Legion''s actions and send reinforcements to the front.


    Entrusted by Malfurion to sit in the vanguard camp to receive the support of the army behind, Aviana arranged for her child to send the news to the camp, but for some reason, the messenger bird did not deliver the news.


    "Based on the current situation, I guess..."


    Andrea frowned, and rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "It should be that someone from the Burning Legion robbed and killed your messenger on the way. They may want to wipe out all the demigods at once."


    Aviana raised her brows upside down, raised her head to the sky and let out an angry bird song.


    "Insidious devil, don''t even think about succeeding!"


    Flapping its wings and soaring from the ground, Aviana instructed Andrea, who raised her hand to cover the dust, "I''ll make a trip myself to convey the news to Jarod, Andrea, please take my child Let us rush to the front and tell the other demigods about the plans of the Burning Legion."


    Without waiting for Andrea to react, Aviana flapped her wings violently, and disappeared from his sight in an instant.


    It took several seconds before there was a sound breaking through the high altitude, and Andrea shook his head with a wry smile.


    "It seems that this mother of all birds is also short-tempered, but...is there still time?"


    ¡­


    Although Agamaggan is a wild boar who is easily discriminated against by IQ, in fact, this demigod is not stupid at all, but very shrewd.


    After the pigs advanced in the Burning Legion position for a while, Agamaggan gradually became suspicious.


    The enemy''s resistance is too weak, and it is not at the same level as when there were generals in command before.


    Godrin, the wolf **** who wandered around the edge of the demon army to harvest life, also noticed this. Although there were many demons defending the front, most of them were low-quality cannon fodder.


    When Goldrinn slowed down his attacking rhythm, the **** panther not far from him didn''t notice it, and was still rushing into the depths of the Burning Legion.


    Goldrinn hurriedly howled loudly, trying to dissuade the other party, "Ashaman, wait! You are not a thick-skinned guy like Ursoc and Tortola, don''t rush too hard...you heard me Have you spoken yet? Stop it!"


    Asaman, the panther demigod, seemed to have never heard of it, and continued to act in his own way.


    "Tsk! This guy is still so brainless!"


    Due to her experience of being attacked by a pack of wolves when she was young, Asaman has always had a sense of resistance and rejection towards the wolves, and even Goldrinn, who is a demigod, is not pleased by her.


    Among all the demigods, the black panther Asaman and the wolf **** Godrin can be considered the most aloof.


    Asaman seldom communicates with other demigods, and wanders around in the wilderness all day looking for prey. The trolls who once ruled Kalimdor tried to hunt her down many times, but they failed every time and were killed instead. She seized the opportunity to fight back.


    Goldrinn upholds the nature of a wolf, instinctively keeping a distance from other demigods and mortals, but whoever dares to invade his territory, he will attack mercilessly and tear the opponent to pieces.


    These two demigods are the type with outstanding attack power, flexible movements but lack of defensive power. Garald''s tactic for them is to wander around the outer circle and not directly participate in frontal battles.


    "Crazy!"


    The loud crowing of the eagle in the sky attracted Goldrinn''s attention. The eagle demigod On''hara led his followers to block the evil bats and other air troops. The corpses of the demons in the sky were as follows under the attack of On''hara Dumplings generally fall downwards.


    The storm crow transformed by Malfurion has reached the sky above Cenarius at this time. The demigod of the forest is swaying his powerful natural power wantonly. Thick thorny vines rise from the ground, and the nearby demons are bound by these genuine tentacles. Be strict.


    "teacher!"


    Malfurion made a turn in the air, landed on the ground and reappeared in human form.


    Cenarius kept his hands on his hands, and glanced at the proud disciple with some doubts, "What''s the matter, Malfurion, are the reinforcements here?"


    Malfurion shook his head and said anxiously, "No, please listen to me, we may have fallen into the trap of the Burning Legion!"


    Cenarius knew his disciple''s character very well, and Malfurion was definitely not the kind of person who liked to spout nonsense without any basis.


    "What trap? What''s going on?"


    "Roar!"


    Just when Malfurion was about to speak out his conjecture, a loud roar suddenly came from the side and rear of the long-stretched demigod army.


    The surrounding primitive jungle fell down in pieces, as if some kind of ancient giant beast was rushing madly in the woods.


    Green flames of evil energy shot out from the gradually thinning woods, and a cumbersome demon with airy back and wings rushed out of the forest, waving a huge two-handed sword in its hand, harvesting a lot of life from the soldiers behind the vanguard battalion.


    "Weak demigod of Azeroth, face mighty Mannoroth! I will be your mourner."


    "The whole army assault!"


    "Roar!"


    Elite demon troops, mainly demon guards and doom guards, surged out from the forest behind the demigod army, UU reading www.uukanshu. com cut off the retreat of the demigods in a short period of time.


    These ambush elites formed a siege with the demon colleagues who started to counterattack in front, firmly besieging the demigod army in this battlefield.


    The senior demonic generals, who had never been seen before, each found their own targets, and the leading troops rushed into the weakly defended flanks of the demigods from behind. The ill-prepared rebels immediately suffered heavy casualties.


    "That''s too late¡­"


    Malfurion looked pale at the tragedy happening in front of him, self-blame and remorse gnawed at his heart.


    "Don''t give up hope!"


    Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, Cenarius immediately mobilized the power of nature in a wide area, and the activated natural energy shrouded the entire battlefield.


    "Nature will heal our wounds, Serenity!"


    The large-scale group healing technique temporarily stabilized the morale of the coalition forces. When the fastest responding demigods took the lead in counterattacking, the wounded within the influence of Tranquility could feel the rapid recovery of physical strength.


    "what!"


    Seeing this scene, Mannoroth raised his hand and smashed a dryad into a meatloaf, pointing the double-headed spear at Cenarius.


    "The weak will pin their hopes on healing, and the strong will only destroy, destroy, and destroy again!"


    "Weak demigod, let me teach you what it means to be truly powerful!"


    "Big words!"


    Upon receiving the invitation from the abyss lord, Cenarius held his left hand, and the thorns and vines pulled all the bound demons into the ground and buried them alive.


    "I''d like to see how you filthy defilers can overcome the will of the forest and nature, and atone for your evil deeds!"


    "The stars are falling!"

 Chapter 32： Crowd Mind Blast

    Andrea, who was several kilometers away, could see arcane meteors appearing in patches in the distant sky. Under the control of the caster, these meteors gathered together and fell crazily in a small area.


    "Did the stars fall? Although it looks very similar to the prayer of the moon god, the nature of the power used is completely different."


    Fall of the Stars is the ultimate move of druids'' balance spells. Ordinary druids with average talent will have to study deeply for at least several years before they can use it initially.


    And the Falling Stars they used can only be regarded as the brilliance of rice grains, which is completely different from the shining stars like the brilliance of the bright moon in front of them.


    "Aw!"


    Angry howls of pain came from the area where the meteor fell, and the flames of fel energy that soared into the sky destroyed most of the arcane meteors, but the unlucky demon who was hit by it should still have suffered some injuries.


    The demonic air force, which was besieging the air force led by the eagle demigod On''hara, noticed Andrea''s approach, and three of the Doomguard changed direction and rushed towards him.


    Andrea has never tried to use the flying form to fight the enemy. He subconsciously avoided the two-handed sword of the doomsday guard, and then sped up and flew into the battlefield again.


    This suspicious behavior attracted the attention of more demons, and even On''hara sneaked a glance at it.


    Seeing that the way ahead was blocked, Andrea controlled the golden eagle to fold its wings and glide down rapidly in mid-air. When the evil bat and the doom guard approached, he suddenly returned to his original shape in mid-air, and a dark light lit up in his hands.


    "You can fly, right? Let''s go!"


    The shadow power spread out in ripples as Andrea put his hands together, and the demon swept by the ripples felt the tearing pain from the depths of his soul at the same time.


    "Crowd mind blast! Enjoy it."


    Mind Blast is the Shadow Priest''s signature skill. Now that he knows that he is using the Power of Shadow, Andrea has no reason not to dig deeper into it.


    Different from ordinary shadow priests, Andrea''s shadow power infused by the moon **** is very large and of high quality. After many attempts, he confirmed that the group mind blast can play a big role on the battlefield.


    The only disadvantage is that Andrea can''t accurately distinguish between friend and foe in the spiritual world today, and all recruits within a certain range will be attacked indiscriminately.


    Just like now, in addition to a large number of demons who were suffering unbearably and forgot to flap their wings and fell from the sky, a small number of On''hara''s guards also unfortunately won the lottery, and their bodies fell stiffly to the ground.


    Seeing the eagle''s demigod glaring eyes, Andrea, who had turned back into a golden eagle, was a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry sorry, the controls aren''t good enough."


    Fortunately, before these birds landed, Andrea lifted the mental shock to them one by one, and finally did not let these innocent eagles really fall to the ground.


    As the center of the demon attack, Cenarius stood alone against a fat and lumbering four-legged demon, and the movement caused by the two people''s fighting was very conspicuous.


    Under the command of Malfurion, the ordinary soldiers of the rebel army all evacuated from the center of the battle. At this time, they were anxiously watching the world-shattering battle between the two.


    Andrea recognized the fat demon at a glance, "Mannoroth, Lord of the Abyss? So..."


    The sharp carved pupils looked in the direction of Xin Aisaly. Although she didn''t see her, Andrea speculated that Archimonde should also be secretly watching the situation on the battlefield.


    "à§~"


    After single-clicking off a few demon air forces surrounding Onhara, Andrea finally landed in the area where Malfurion was.


    Several high-ranking members of the Druid Sect stood in front of Malfurion and raised their weapons, looking vigilantly at this strange bird that had never been seen before.


    Andrea immediately changed back to her original shape after landing, and helplessly raised her hands and said, "Hey, you don''t need to be so enthusiastic about the welcome, right? Do I look like an enemy?"


    Malfurion was stunned for a while when he saw Andrea''s appearance. Because his pupil color changed a lot and his beard was shaved off, he didn''t recognize Andrea for a while.


    Instead, a purple-haired woman standing in front of Malfurion hesitated for a while looking at Andrea''s face.


    "Are you Andrea?"


    Andrea accidentally glanced at the woman wearing bear claw gloves on both hands. Although he didn''t have any memory in his mind, he was still sure of the identity of this insightful female druid.


    There is only one woman in the top ranks of the Druid sect, and that is the weathered-faced Koda Steelclaw in front of him, a follower of the giant bear demigod Ursoc.


    "Are you Koda? Long time no see."


    Andrea shrugged with a wry smile and said, "Unfortunately, I suffered a severe head injury in the previous mission and lost my memory of the past. I can''t recognize who is who else."


    Turning his eyes to look at Malfurion, who was surprised and surprised, Andrea smiled and saluted him, "Teacher, UU Reading is fortunate to have lived up to my fate, and finally successfully completed the task."


    "The priests of the Sisterhood of Elune headed by Maiev Shadowsong have arrived at the main camp and completed the handover with Commander Jarod."


    Malfurion had deep feelings for the first-generation elite druids he had personally taught. When he learned that Andrea might encounter an accident, he was very sad for a while. Seeing that he was safe and sound, everyone The Druid''s anxiety-filled heart finally felt a little better.


    Patting Andrea on the shoulder in relief, Malfurion comforted, "It''s good if you survive, as long as you are still alive, you can create more beautiful and happy memories in the future. We will try our best to find opportunities for the past. Let me tell you, but..."


    Andrea understood what Malfurion meant, nodded and said, "I know, now is not the time to talk about that."


    "Teacher, I just arrived from the vanguard camp. The messenger sent by Ms. Aviana to the main camp was robbed and killed by an unknown enemy."


    "Before I set off, Ms. Aviana had already personally rushed to the camp to report to Commander Jarod. The reinforcements will definitely arrive, but it should be later than the scheduled time."


    Malfurion and several henchmen around him heaved a long sigh of relief when they heard the news.


    The archdruid said happily, "Fortunately, you arrived in time, but why did you go to the vanguard camp alone?"


    Andrea scratched his head and said, "This is a long story, let''s solve the current crisis first."


    Turning his head to look at the battlefield between Cenarius and Mannoroth, Andrea said with some concern, "Although I don''t want to say such words to boost other people''s ambitions, Cenarius, who has a more versatile fighting style, may not be the opponent of Mannoroth the Destroyer." .¡±


    "We have to help him buy as much time as possible, at least until the reinforcements arrive."

 Chapter 33： Mighty Mannoroth

    It''s not that Andrea looks down on Cenarius, but there is indeed a gap between the absolute combat ability of this forest demigod and other powerful demigods.


    His positioning is more similar to that of a supporter, with a variety of healing, summoning and various control methods, so that Cenarius has a very good combat support ability. It is really difficult for him to be the main attacker forcibly... But he himself has nothing to do with it nothing.


    The current battle situation clearly reflects the characteristics of Cenarius.


    Although he can use the tough vines to restrict Mannoroth''s movements, he can also summon nearby ancient treants to help him fight, and even take time to support other demigod allies on the battlefield, but all his attacks hit Mannoroth. Ross is painless.


    Whether it is the enhanced version of Wrath of Nature, the Starfire spell that is several times more powerful than Moonfire, or even the Fall of the Stars, which is the ultimate move of the druid''s balance spell, none of them can cause fatal damage to the Abyss Lord who is full of high-concentration fel energy. threat.


    The previous round of Fall of the Stars not only failed to make Mannoroth lose his fighting power in one fell swoop, but instead aroused his fierceness amidst the severe pain.


    The several-meter-long double-ended spear slammed at Cenarius under the wrap of fel energy, and once the iron-wood shield constructed by Cenarius was rubbed to the side, it would immediately ignite green flames.


    The spell didn''t work, and after Mannoroth rushed into the close range, Cenarius simply relied on his strong demigod body to fight hand-to-hand with the opponent.


    "Annoying planet moth, die!"


    Entering the battle rhythm he was best at, Mannoroth became emotionally excited, and the fel double-ended spear slashed wildly at Cenarius with his thick hands.


    "Damn you, filthy invaders!"


    Cenarius was not to be outdone, his fingers turned into sharp branches, wrapped in emerald green natural force similar to the color of fel energy, and lashed at Mannoroth.


    The defense is completely handed over to the thorn shield that slowly rotates around the whole body. If the current rhythm continues, Mannoroth''s attack should not be able to penetrate Cenarius'' defense in a short time.


    However, as Archimonde''s most valued vanguard general and destroyer of countless worlds, Mannoroth is definitely not someone who only relies on brute force to traverse the battlefield.


    Seeing that Cenarius could not be dealt with for the time being, Mannoroth endured the pain of being pierced by the force of nature, roared and raised his double-headed spear to the sky, and a large amount of miserable green evil energy crazily gathered at the tip of his spear.


    "Witness the power of Mannoroth the Destroyer!"


    "boom!"


    The ferocious fel energy stabbed Cenarius head-on and hit Cenarius, who was unable to dodge in time. At the critical moment, Cenarius poured the power of nature into his arms, crossed his chest, and tried to take Mannoroth''s attack hard.


    The ejected beam of fel energy collided with the force of nature that was laid hastily, and the huge impact pushed Cenarius backwards, and his four hooves rooted in the ground plowed several deep marks on the ground .


    "It''s now!"


    As a gentle male voice shouted, Mannoroth, who was laughing ferociously, suddenly felt a change in the ground under his right hind leg.


    The originally thick soil layer seemed to be hollowed out by a moose, and the ground became much softer. With the Abyss Lord''s excessive weight, his body was immediately out of balance due to this sudden change.


    The beams of fel energy that continued to spew out floated upwards when Mannoroth''s body was tilted, and some unlucky eagles and evil bats were wiped by the beams and turned into fly ash almost instantly.


    This terrifying power made Malfurion and the others who had just completed the assist fearful. Only a demigod like Cenarius could block Manonos'' full attack head-on. As long as ordinary mortals were brushed to the side, they would end badly. It would be much better than a gasified eagle.


    The heavy pressure dissipated temporarily, and Cenarius heaved a sigh of relief.


    He took a moment to glance at the druids headed by Malfurion, nodded to them with a smile to express his gratitude, and then stepped forward to fight with Mannoroth again.


    The kill attack was interrupted, and Mannoroth glared at Malfurion with fiery eyes, "Ants! How dare you sneak attack the mighty Mannoroth!"


    The vengeful abyss lord raised his two-handed spear and planned to give the druids a blast of fel energy, but it was obviously impossible for Cenarius to let his disciples face the wrath of the destroyer.


    "Devil, your opponent is me!"


    Under the control of Cenarius, the Ancient War Tree, which was burning with green flames of fel energy, punched Mannoroth in the face. Although it interrupted the attack of the abyss lord, it also melted due to the excessive amount of fel energy it had endured. for ashes.


    The tone of the next battle is thus set. With the assistance of Malfurion and other high-level druids, Cenarius can always escape from death in times of crisis, and he can even find time to give Mannoroth a few blows ruthless.


    Although he didn''t suffer enough fatal damage, the furious Mannoroth couldn''t kill Cenarius smoothly even under the harassment of the mortal druid, which made the grumpy abyss lord more and more unable to control his anger.


    Although the other demigods on the battlefield were also entangled by the generals specially arranged by the Burning Legion and fell into a disadvantage, it seemed that they were not so easy to be killed by the opponent in a short period of time, and the battle situation fell into a stalemate for the time being.


    "Oh!"


    At this moment, the sharp birdsong sounded from behind the encirclement of the Burning Legion, countless birds charged into the battlefield overwhelmingly under the call of a white birdman.


    When Malfurion saw the female birdman, a look of joy flashed in his eyes, "Aviana! It seems that she has completed the task of delivering the letter, and reinforcements are coming soon!"


    Just as Malfurion guessed, when countless birds were attacking the air force of the Burning Legion, UU Reading The sound of desolate and distant horns came from the distant mountains and forests.


    The roar of battle resounded all over the field, and the shaking of a large number of trees and the flying of dust created the scene of thousands of troops charging.


    Mannoroth, who had a relatively simple mind, couldn''t figure out the current situation for a while. Cenarius, whose morale was boosted, took advantage of the moment when his opponent was distracted, and launched a counterattack, forcing Mannoroth back for the first time since the battle.


    A dreadlord flapped its wings and came to Mannoroth, seemingly trying to persuade the raging vandals.


    Andrea, who was hiding behind Malfurion, stared at the dreadlord and narrowed his eyes, "It doesn''t seem to be Tichondrius, but where did this guy come from?" ''


    Among the generals of the Burning Legion who fought against the demigods before, there was no Dreadlord, and Andrea, who had been watching all directions, had never even seen a non-squatter Nathrezim from the front of the Burning Legion formation. An unknown big bat is more like...


    ¡®From the direction of the Pioneer Battalion? I see¡­''


    Andrea showed a dazed expression. He finally knew who was responsible for the courier that Aviana was robbed and killed. This kind of work fits Nathrezim''s style.


    "hateful!"


    Unwillingly, Mannoroth let out an angry roar. The terrifying sound wave spread outward under the effect of a small amount of evil energy. The impact similar to the sound wave attack swept over the area where Andrea and the others were. tinnitus and deafness.


    After venting for a while, Mannoroth pointed the double-headed spear at Cenarius, Malfurion and others.


    "Moths and ants, you are lucky today, next time we meet on the battlefield, I swear to the great Sargeras, I will cut off your heads with my own hands!"


    "withdraw!"

 Chapter 34： bluff

    Under the order of Mannoroth, the soldiers and officers of the Burning Legion left the front line one after another, rushed all the way to disperse the rebels blocking the way, reconciled with the demon troops on the frontal battlefield, and then slowly withdrew from the battlefield.


    "Huh~"


    Although it wasn''t the first time for Malfurion to take part in the battle against the Burning Legion, this was the first time he faced the attack of the Burning Legion''s strong general at close range. His mental exhaustion made him pant heavily after the battle with his staff.


    "Fortunately, Garrod''s support came in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous."


    "Do not."


    Andrea looked at the swaying trees in the forest behind, and said with a strange expression, "The support of the main force has not yet arrived, and Garrod used a flower gun to scare the Burning Legion away."


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can come to the conclusion that even if Garald, who was notified by Aviana, dispatched his troops immediately, he would not be able to follow the super speedy Aviana to send the troops.


    Since the sound of the attack horn and battle roar, Andrea has never seen even a single soldier rushing out of the forest. The huge momentum was only concentrated in the forest, which reminded him of some bluffing tactics.


    Andrea sighed in admiration, "As expected of Jarod Shadowsong, who possesses unparalleled military talent, he came up with this method to scare away the Burning Legion without a teacher in a very short period of time."


    "Hehe~ You can figure out the reason so quickly, Andrea, your quality of strategy is not bad."


    Smiling praises came from everyone, and Aviana descended in front of the druids under the stars of many birds.


    Andrea smiled wryly and saluted to the other party, "Ms. Aviana, you''ve praised me so much, I just..."


    The words were normal, and Andrea suddenly got stuck. He is now playing the role of a boy with amnesia. It cannot be said that he has seen similar tactics in books before.


    Andrea''s refusal was taken as modesty by Malfurion, Aviana and the others.


    The archdruid smiled and patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him, "Don''t underestimate yourself, I always believe that everyone has their own innate talents, the only difference is whether he has discovered them in his long life." .¡±


    "Long...?"


    Andrea froze for a moment, then shook his head and laughed and said, "That''s right, it''s indeed long enough."


    ¡®After all, they are almost immortal night elves, and the word long is absolutely right. ''


    His family knew about his family affairs, and Andrea didn''t want Malfurion to continue bragging about his talents.


    He changed the subject and asked Aviana, "Ms. Aviana, how long will it take for Garald''s real reinforcements to arrive?"


    "There are many resourceful demons in the Burning Legion. Once they find out the truth that the reinforcements have not arrived, the demons who become angry will definitely attack again."


    Aviana looked back at the dusty forest, estimated the time slightly and replied, "Including the time for all the coalition forces to regroup and the upper-level elf magisters to construct the teleportation array, it will take about ten minutes."


    Andrea nodded in relief. "Ten minutes should be fine, but it''s just a matter of hard work for those raptor druids who pull the trees and raise dust."


    The surprise in Aviana''s eyes flashed away, "Did you even guess this?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "It''s a simple guess. Among all the troops, the druids who have been trained by Fandral''s devils are always in a warm-up state. They can dispatch as quickly as possible after receiving orders."


    "The Raptor Druids have the best mobility, only they can barely keep up with your rhythm in the shortest time."


    At this time, Cenarius, who was seriously injured, walked over with a limp. He first lowered his head to thank Aviana.


    "Aviana, thank you for your timely assistance. If today''s ambush continues, there will definitely be victims among us, and this will have a great negative impact on the future decisive battle."


    The demigods are the most powerful fighting force that the rebel army can produce today, and they have pinned the hopes of a large number of mortals.


    If a demigod is ambushed and killed before the decisive battle begins, it will inevitably hit the morale of the rebel army greatly. This should be the intention of the Burning Legion to plan this ambush.


    Andrea took the time to glance up at the sky. O''Hara seemed to have been seriously injured in the face of a crowd of flying demons. When he landed on the ground, his flight path was crooked.


    According to Andrea''s understanding of the original history of Azeroth, the eagle demigod did not seem to participate in the final decisive battle, and the panther demigod Asaman was also absent.


    It is impossible to determine whether On''hara and Asaman died in this ambush in the original history, but if the situation of being ambushed can be barely pulled to a draw, at least this battle is definitely not a loss.


    ¡­


    Ten minutes later, Garrod personally led the main force to arrive, and the raptor druid who had been working hard to create an atmosphere in the forest was finally able to retreat.


    Although Garald had some complaints about the demigod vanguard not acting according to the plan and being ambushed, he couldn''t punish the demigods who were arrogant by nature and possessed powerful power. He could only verbally persuade them to restrain their actions as much as possible. Restlessness.


    The so-called one hair can affect the whole body, even a slight change on the battlefield will cause a series of follow-up effects.


    Due to the unauthorized actions of the vanguard, Garrod had to push the camp of the Chinese army forward, expand the previous vanguard battalion, and approach Xin-Aisaly further without intention.


    "No wonder I feel that the power of nature in you is a bit inconsistent. It turns out that you have been blessed by Elune."


    In Malfurion''s plainly decorated tent, Andrea sat on the ground with his mentor, and the two exchanged information they had obtained during this period of time.


    Andrea told Malfurion about the series of events he encountered when he went to the Vault of Heaven after he lost his memory, and the archdruid also frowned and told the scene of Tyrande being taken away.


    Although Xavius, who was turned into a satyr by Sargeras, successfully sent his men to capture Malfurion''s beloved priest of the moon god, UU Reading But this chief who had already died in Malfurion''s hands once Advisers didn''t fare well either.


    With the cooperation of Koda, Shao En and others, Malfurion killed Xavius ??again. He used an oak seed and druid spells to plant Sat Xavius ??into an immobile towering giant tree.


    But killing Xavius ??again didn''t help. Tyrande''s capture made Malfurion fall into anxiety. Recently, he couldn''t even lead the druid sect calmly.


    The reason why the demigod vanguard marched towards the Burning Legion without authorization this time was driven by the Archdruid''s subconscious connivance, which made Malfurion feel very self-blame for his gaffe.


    Although Andrea, who had lost his memory, had no real mentorship with Malfurion, it was not difficult to get along with this well-known good old man.


    Even though he still had a lot of troubles, he still tried his best to explain to Andrea the doubts he had encountered during the period of time when he was rebuilding druid spells.


    "I can''t say whether the fusion of the power of nature and the power of shadow is good or bad. Maybe you can use Elune''s favor to take a completely different path from the orthodox druid."


    "Unfortunately, I''m afraid I won''t be able to provide you with much help in this process. This unknown road ahead is destined to be waded across the river by yourself. No one in front of you can offer you constructive advice. Opinion."


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Although he dare not say that there will be no one in the future, his situation is indeed unprecedented.


    Since the existence of Azeroth, there has never been a mortal who can perfectly control the power of shadow, and even Maiev only tastes it according to his own needs.


    If there is anyone who has a deep understanding of the shadow, or the power of the void, then...the only one is the ancient **** who established the dark empire in ancient times.

 Chapter 35： Malfurions Gift

    Malfurion patiently answered Andrea''s questions about druid spells one by one, but other than that, he couldn''t give more suggestions on the mutated druid spells.


    After the information exchange was over, the topic of the two quickly turned to their common concern¡ªrescuing Tyrande.


    Mentioning this question, Malfurion struggled for a while, and finally sighed helplessly.


    "After this ambush, I made up my mind."


    Malfurion said with a firm expression, "I will no longer participate in the rescue of Tyrande. From now on, I will do my best to assist Cenarius and act as a link between demigods and mortals."


    Andrea was taken aback. He opened his mouth wide and asked in disbelief, "Teacher, is this really okay? Ms. Tyrande is not yours..."


    Malfurion shook his head and said, "It is precisely because of this that I made this decision. The safety of Tyrande has involved me too much energy, and it has even begun to affect my judgment on the overall situation."


    "If I continue to spend my days in a daze with half-focused energy, not only will I not be able to fulfill my duties, but I may even hinder the coalition forces, so..."


    Malfurion pressed his hands heavily on Andrea''s shoulders, "Please, Andrea, I hope that you, who are also a follower of the Moon God, can rescue Tyrande instead of me."


    "During this period of time, I will definitely do my best to attract the attention of the Burning Legion, so that the assault team you organize can sneak into Zin-Azshari in the best condition."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea scratched her head and said, "Mentor, actually, I don''t intend to bring anyone else with me when I sneak into Xin Aisalie this time."


    Under Malfurion''s astonished gaze, Andrea explained this.


    "I have both the power of shadow and the power of mutated nature, and the power of shadow. Teacher, you should be able to see some clues from the usage of Maiev priests, right? It is the most suitable power for sneaking in."


    "If I set off with other druids, not only will it not have much positive effect on my actions, but at some point it will even hinder my infiltration."


    "But¡­"


    Malfurion worried and said, "Are you sure you want to go alone? This is not a joke. Once the demon finds out, your end will definitely be much worse than Tyrande who is blessed by the power of the goddess."


    Andrea smiled heartily, "No problem, leave it to me, I believe that Elune will not give me a task that is not sure of success, she must have seen some key factors that we have no way of knowing .¡±


    ''Like... the attitude of Dath''Remar Sunstrider. ''


    Although it was impossible to tell Malfurion out of the principle of keeping the information of the traversers confidential, Andrea speculated that the key to sneaking into and escaping from Zin-Azhali was related to Dath''Remar, which was established in the original history. got verified.


    Dath''Remar Sunstrider, this strange surname is very rare in the night elf society that worships the moon, let alone a distinguished high elf family.


    For any time traveler, the surname Sunstrider will not make them feel unfamiliar, because it is the royal surname of Quel''Thalas, the kingdom of high elves.


    Of course, Quel''Thalas doesn''t exist yet, and Dath''Remar Sunstrider is the future founder and first king of the High Elves'' kingdom.


    ¡­


    Although Malfurion was always worried about Andrea''s request to go out alone, the other party''s firm attitude and tentatively self-justified explanation made Malfurion, who was mild-tempered and not good at arguing with others, find no suitable reason to refute .


    In the end, he reluctantly agreed to Andrea''s request, but before parting, he gave Andrea a precious gift.


    A seemingly ordinary branch was handed to Andrea by Malfurion, and Andrea was full of question marks, but the moment he got the branch, he immediately understood the teacher''s painstaking efforts.


    "this¡­"


    Looking at the branch in his hand in surprise, the power of nature of high quality is poured into Andrea''s body continuously from the branch, and after merging with the power of shadow, it slowly transforms into Andrea''s own unique power.


    "Teacher, could this branch be..."


    Malfurion smiled and nodded, "That''s right, it''s a twig from the Mother Tree Ganir."


    "I specifically asked Aviana for it yesterday, and when I learned that it was for you, she set off immediately without saying a word, and returned from Mount Hyjal early this morning, bringing back this freshly picked twig."


    The mother tree Garnier grows on the highest peak of Mount Hyjal, and at the same time has a part of the projection in the material world and the Emerald Dream, crossing the connection point between reality and dreams. Druids often enter the Emerald Dream through the Mother Tree.


    According to legend, all the plants in Azeroth originally came from this towering giant tree. The demigod Aviana has a symbiotic relationship with the mother tree Garnier. A person who removes leaves from a Garnier tree.


    This precious gift moved Andrea very much. Even if Aviana''s flying speed was fast enough, it would not be an easy task to go back and forth between Mount Hyjal and Zin-Azshari in one day, let alone encountering an accident on the way. The danger of being intercepted by demons.


    Being able to work this trip with the demigod messenger is partly because of Andrea''s outstanding performance in the face of the crisis before, and partly because Malfurion has enough face.


    As a direct disciple of Cenarius, Malfurion had contact with many demigods long ago, and he won the approval of many demigods with his own personality charm. Even if other mortals wanted to ask Aviana for help, they would not that qualification. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Gripping the rough prototype of the wand tightly in his hand, Andrea solemnly thanked Malfurion, "Teacher, thank you for your gift, and please thank Ms. Aviana for me. I will definitely rescue Ms. Tyrande smoothly." Come out and hand her completely into your hands."


    Malfurion smiled and patted Andrea''s arm, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, just keep a peaceful mind."


    "Just like what you said, I believe that Elune will not entrust you with unsure tasks. As long as you can find the key to breaking the situation, the rescue operation will definitely get twice the result with half the effort."


    "In the next period of time, we will try to launch multiple feint attacks on the demons to attract their attention as much as possible. You must be careful when sneaking into Xin Aisalie alone."


    Andrea''s original weapon was just an ordinary standard oak staff. Although it can increase the effect of natural spells to a certain extent, to be honest, the range is really limited, and it can''t be used with Garnier''s twig at all Compare.


    Although I haven''t had time to carve the branch into the shape of a staff, just carrying it on my body can speed up Andrea''s casting speed, increase the power of spells, and reduce the consumption of spells, and the increase is quite high.


    Before leaving, Andrea took a meaningful glance into the camp, and two time travelers who did not belong to this era were looking at this side with complicated eyes.


    ¡®Ronin and Brooks¡­ I¡¯ll come back to have a good chat with you when I have time. I don¡¯t know what kind of me I will be in the future in their perception? ''


    It wasn''t until Andrea''s transformed golden eagle gradually turned into a small black spot on the horizon that Malfurion withdrew his attention.


    ¡®Andrea, I entrust you with the task of rescuing Tyrande, and may Elune be with you. ''

 Chapter 36： Zandalar

    The road leading to Xin Aisalie was tightly blocked by the demon army, and even the air was tightly guarded by flying demons such as evil bats.


    Andrea had to turn south first, bypassing the key defense area of ??the Burning Legion, and slipping quietly through the capital''s defense circle from the relatively weak southeast.


    In the ancient forest where the golden eagle flew south at high speed, four Nathrezim with bat wings gathered together, silently raised their heads and watched the strange bird of prey go away.


    "Hmph~ These guys finally started to act, everything is under the control of Tichondrius."


    "A sycophant! I really hope that our ''respected'' leader will miss again, otherwise we won''t have a chance to rise to the top."


    "I advise you not to pin your hopes on the leader''s mistakes, and take care of yourself. It''s time for us to get down to business."


    "Cut it off, go south, target, Zuldazar."


    ¡­


    The mountains of Zuldazar, the sacred place of the troll clan.


    There are many primitive gods called loa by the trolls, and the capital Dazar''alor has the most complete cultural and historical heritage of the trolls.


    Technically, all trolls originated in Zuldazar.


    But not all troll tribes can tolerate the boring life near the holy mountain, and as the population grows, the load on this troll birthplace is getting heavier and heavier.


    The Zandalari trolls pursue a dualistic rule. The **** king and the prophet have almost equal status and rights, but they are in different domains.


    The role of the God King is no different from that of the king of the human kingdom. He is mainly responsible for managing the material life of the Zandalari people. He is a typical ruler of kingship.


    The prophet needs to assume the responsibility of communicating with the loa gods. In simple terms, he is the administrator of theocracy.


    In order to protect the interests of the core Zandalari trolls, the Zandalari God King at that time allowed other troll tribes who challenged Zandalari''s authority all day long to move away from the holy mountain of Zandazar.


    The God King promised them that all the conquered territories would be managed by the tribes themselves, as long as Zandalar was still respected as the suzerain in name.


    Since then, the most powerful Gurubashi, Amani, and Drakalai tribes have left for the Quartet to establish their own empires.


    After the Amani tribe left the holy mountain, they went all the way to the northeast and established their capital Zul''Aman in a deep forest. Since then, they have been called forest trolls.


    The Drakalai tribe went north all the way to Northrend, where the climate was cold, and established the capital Gudak in the snow and ice.


    Because of the influence of the environment, they gradually began to call themselves frost trolls.


    The Gurubashi tribe with the largest number of troops divided into two places, and established two cities in the southeast and southwest jungles of ancient Kalimdor, named Zul''Gurub and Zul''Farrak, and they also renamed themselves the jungle troll.


    Although the three strongest subordinate tribes were lost, the sinister atmosphere created by the mixed tribes around the holy mountain was restored to calm.


    However, not all trolls are willing to be exiled from the holy mountain. An ambitious man named Zandu in Gurubashi was very dissatisfied with this encounter.


    Under the guidance of a strange dagger he got by accident, he inadvertently awakened an ancient terrifying existence, which directly led to a fierce collision between the trolls who ruled the world at that time and another huge empire with a large population.


    Although it ended with the victory of the Troll Empire, they undoubtedly paid a huge price in this tragic war.


    The dark trolls, the predecessor of the night elves, were only a small tribe at first, and gradually developed after the big tribes such as the Zandalari, Gurubashi, Amani, and Drakalai fell into a period of weakness due to tragic wars.


    These non-mainstream trolls who live under Mount Hyjal and are used to night and day, under the influence of the arcane energy of the Well of Eternity, they have transformed into a brand new race - the night elves.


    The night elves, who have high intelligence and beautiful appearance, never admit that they have a relationship with the dirty and ugly trolls, and the two sides even had a large-scale war because of territorial issues.


    Since then, the trolls who lost the war could only hide in their own one-acre three-point land, harboring hatred for the night elves, expecting the decline of this huge empire that is too powerful to resist one day in the future.


    And now, they finally waited.


    When Queen Azshara summoned demons through the Well of Eternity, Zulanz, the contemporary prophet living on the top of Zuldazar''s mountains, immediately had a sense.


    After discussing with God King Yajin, Zulanzi decided to let the Zandalari trolls wait and see what happened.


    Once the night elves show signs of decline, they will take the initiative to take the initiative without mercy, and regain the glory humiliated by Azshara from the night elves.


    The Highborne, the hub of the Burning Legion''s invasion of Azeroth, have little interest in the Night Empire''s vanquished foes.


    As long as the portal can be expanded enough to allow the fallen titan Sargeras to gather energy to enter, all resistance on this planet will be meaningless... At least Archimonde thinks so.


    But the Nathrezim, loyal to Kil''jaeden the Deceiver, see it differently, being cautious and intriguing by nature, they like to focus on the details.


    After learning about Jarod''s special envoy to Pandaria through the succubus scouts, the Dreadlords decided to kill the team and cut off the rebels'' hope of asking for help.


    ¡­


    "shut up!"


    In Dazar''alor Palace, the capital of Zandalari, God King Yajin held a golden scimitar flashing with cold light, suddenly violently jumped up and slashed ferociously at the troll who seemed to be bowing his head respectfully.


    Unlike the straight backs of the Zandalari trolls, this green-skinned troll, who claims to be from the Gurubashi, is hunched over.


    But his movements were very flexible. Facing the enraged Yakin, the Gurubashi troll leaped back nimbly, dodging the opponent''s unexpected attack.


    Yajin didn''t care much if he missed a hit. He pointed the scimitar in his hand at the hunchbacked troll and shouted angrily, "I don''t care if you are a real Gurubashi troll or not, get out of the holy Dazar''alor immediately!"


    Holding a gorgeous golden staff, an old troll in UU Reading wearing golden armor also came out from behind Yajin.


    He stared sharply at the troll who was still showing flattery and asked, "Stop your clumsy performance, the warlike Gurubashi will never say such nonsense about cooperating with demons."


    "Boom!"


    Prophet Zulandz put the golden staff on the ground heavily, and stared at the "Gurubashi" troll opposite him with an unkind expression.


    "Devil, show your true body! You want to use this method of sowing discord to make us your cannon fodder, you underestimate the Zandalari troll!"


    The golden ripples spread outwards along Zulanzi''s staff that smashed to the ground, and when passing the "Gurubash" troll, his illusion camouflage was completely dissipated under the action of a strange force, revealing a surprised face inside. Dreadlord.


    "Clang!"


    The guards of the **** king at the scene drew out their swords and shields and surrounded the fearful demon king who showed his true form. They would rush forward and chop the daring demon into pieces as soon as the order from the prophet and the **** king was given.


    "huh~"


    The dreadlord looked contemptuously at the surrounding guards, and looked at the two rulers of Zandalar playfully.


    "As expected of the trolls who once ruled Azeroth, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. I really underestimated you."


    "So¡­"


    The dreaded demon king bowed down pretending to be elegant, "Please allow me to introduce myself again."


    "My name is Varimathras, of the Nathrezim clan."


    A treacherous gleam flashed in Varimathras'' eyes, and he persuaded Yakin and Zulands in a peaceful tone.


    "Zandalari trolls, regardless of my status, a single night elf team is in front of you. Don''t you want to take revenge on the proud night elves?"

 Chapter 37： attacked?

    "Squeak!"


    Varimathras had just finished asking, and before the two of them could respond, he took advantage of Yajin and Zulanzi''s stunned moment and turned into a large group of little bats to escape from the palace.


    Youyuan''s voice continued to come from outside the door, "I have provided you with the information. How you choose is up to you. I sincerely hope that we will have opportunities to cooperate in the future."


    "Humph!"


    Yajin snorted angrily and put the golden scimitar back into its sheath, "Disgusting guy!"


    Prophet Zulanz thoughtfully touched his fangs protruding from his lips. These two sharp fangs were covered with a lot of gold decorations.


    Zandalari have always been respected by gold, and the more gold ornaments you wear, the more noble your status will be.


    Both Jakin and Zulandz were adorned with a great deal of gold and glitter, even their weapons and armor.


    "God King, although this demon''s way of appearing on the stage and its clumsy provocations are very naive, but if there is really a night elf envoy passing through Zandalar and going to Pandaria in the south to ask for help..."


    Yakin returned to his golden throne and sat down, nodded to Zulanz in agreement, "I know what you mean, including me, the Zandalari, and even all the trolls would like to skin and dismantle the night elves. "


    God King Yajin, who had been very irritable before, appeared extremely calm at this time, "The question is whether helping the demons to attack and kill this envoy is good or bad for us."


    "You can''t just consider the immediate interests."


    Yakin''s eyes sparkled with wisdom, he leaned his left hand on the armrest of the throne, held his chin and meditated, "If the envoys of the night elf rebel army arrive in Pandaria smoothly and get reinforcements, their chances of defeating the demons will increase significantly. .¡±


    The Zandalari have fought the pandaren before, and they know all too well the strength of their old foes.


    Don''t look at those chubby pandaren looking simple and honest, but once they fight, they are not weak at all.


    Prophet Zulanz also agreed, "Indeed, this choice may be related to the future of Kalimdor."


    "If the Daemons and the Highborne win this war, what do we gain from this one help?"


    Yajin shook his head and said, "I don''t think the proud highborne would thank us for this, and I have an instinctive aversion to demons."


    "me too."


    Zulanzi stretched out his three fingers of his right hand and waved them in the air. A miniature armored Devilsaur phantom flashed away from his hand. God King Yajin saw the angry gesture of Devilsaur.


    "Loa Lazan, the kings, also hates fel energy, a life-absorbing distorted energy, from the bottom of his heart. Most of the other loa are also opposed to cooperating with the Burning Legion."


    "Ok¡­"


    Yajin tapped his forehead with his fingers, "Then think about it the other way around, if the rebel army mainly composed of civilians wins, can we benefit from it?"


    "I think it is possible."


    Zulanz stroked his chin and explained with a smile, "If the Highborne who wield powerful arcane arts are defeated, the strength of the Night Empire will undoubtedly be severely weakened. This is definitely a good thing for us."


    "Azshara sits on the Well of Eternity. Over the years, with this nearly inexhaustible source of energy, the Night Empire has compressed, compressed, and compressed the living space of our trolls."


    Yajin raised his head and looked at Zulanzi, and they both nodded at the same time.


    "It is time to end Azshara''s reign. The Well of Eternity, which cannot serve us, must be destroyed."


    "That''s right, we will continue to wait and see what happens in this war. If necessary, we can even provide some material assistance to the rebels."


    "For the Zandalari."


    "The Zandalari live forever."


    ¡­


    "Cuckoo...hoo~"


    On the route of the Rebel Special Envoy, Shandris, who was sweating profusely, picked up a water bag and poured a few mouthfuls of cold water into his mouth.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, Shandris looked up at the surrounding virgin jungle.


    Backed by the huge energy source of the Well of Eternity, the highborne have compiled a large number of spells near the capital circle, and the wide-area constant temperature spell is one of them.


    The area close to the capital in the Night Empire has always maintained a climate like spring all year round, and Valshara, where Shandris and Andrea was born and raised, is no exception.


    Leaving the territory of the Night Empire for the first time, Shandris seemed a little uncomfortable with the hot and humid southern rainforest climate, and her situation was by no means an exception.


    In the envoys, many high-level elves with weaker physiques had already suffered from heat stroke because they could not adapt to the climate change.


    Shandris, who has received rigorous training since childhood, has excellent physical fitness, at least she can maintain normal combat effectiveness.


    The leader of the envoy, Vota Moonscar, is wearing a set of enchanted light armor, but due to the constant temperature climate in the Dark Night Empire, this armor does not come with additional constant temperature spells, because there is no need at all...


    "This **** weather."


    The constant temperature spell cannot be maintained forever. Once untied, large beads of sweat immediately began to appear on Wota''s forehead.


    In the main tent of the temporary camp, a group of high-ranking missionaries sweating all over the table gathered around the table to study the way forward.


    There are no roads to speak of in the primeval jungle. Not only do they often encounter some ferocious beasts, but the bites of mosquitoes are also a headache for the envoys.


    Vota raised his hand and wiped the sweat streaming down his cheeks, "We are now located in the south of the Zuldazar Mountains. Follow the map and continue south. In about three days, we will be able to leave this hot and humid rainforest and enter Kunming in the north of Pandaria. Laishan."


    "Due to the higher terrain of Kunlai Mountain, the temperature is much lower than this rainforest. In order to achieve the goal of asking for help, please persist for a few more days."


    As a trainee priest, Shandris is not qualified to enter the main camp to participate in the discussion.


    At this time, she was leaning against a big rock in the temporary camp, silently looking at the necklace pendant she took out from the leather armor on her chest.


    A cyan gem the size of a quail egg is inlaid in the locket, but in fact this stone is not a real gem, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is just a beautiful pebble found by Shandris'' mother by accident under the gestation of nature.


    "Mother¡­"


    Clenching the pendant in his hand, Shandris'' fingers turned white from excessive force.


    ¡®Burning Legion, I must make you pay the price! ''


    At this moment, a playful female voice came from behind her, "Santis? You are looking at this pendant again, is it a gift from your boyfriend?"


    Shandris, who was awakened, hurriedly put the pendant back into her clothes, "No, Reinera, what do you want?"


    "I can''t chat with you if I have nothing to do? Hey~"


    The woman named Lenera was a plainly dressed druid, and she sat down leaning against Shandris unobtrusively.


    Shandris rejected this new acquaintance who met on the road with a look of disgust.


    "It''s hot, go away."


    Reinera took out the water bag carelessly and took a big gulp, "Ha~ If it wasn''t given by your boyfriend, why do you take it out and watch it twice every three days, and you still look fascinated every time?"


    "Hey~"


    Shandris felt quite helpless towards the over-enthusiastic druid, she rubbed her temples and explained, "My mother left it to me, but..."


    Thinking of the ambiguous expression on her mother''s face when she presented this pendant to herself, Shandris looked a little uncomfortable.


    This cobblestone pendant is not only owned by Shandris, Andrea also has an identical locket wrapped around her left hand, but the color of the stone inside is different.


    Reinera noticed something from Shandris''s suddenly weird expression, and immediately asked enthusiastically, "But what? Sure enough, there is..." behind this locket.


    "Enemy attack! Everyone is on alert!"

 Chapter 38： Shandris realization

    The archers guarding the camp suddenly sounded the alarm with a shrill voice.


    Reinera, who was making fun of Shandis, immediately withdrew her previous laughing expression, jumped up on the spot, and turned into a black cheetah with graceful lines in mid-air.


    "Woohoo!"


    Feeling the invisible pressure from all around the jungle, the fur on the panther''s body exploded, and Shandris also held a bow and arrow and scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes.


    "Whoosh!"


    A short javelin came from nowhere and pierced the stagnant air and stuck it on a big tree. When the envoy guards began to have a little commotion, Wota led the way out of the tent.


    "Stick to your position and don''t get distracted!"


    After calmly giving the order, Wota walked to the javelin alone to observe, his expression gradually became serious.


    ¡®The javelin has a strange wave of magic power attached to it. Is this... the troll¡¯s voodoo? ''


    At this moment, a group of uninvited guests armed with various weapons rushed out of the dense rainforest on both sides of the temporary envoy camp.


    These thin, dark blue-skinned humanoids have long tusks and taller stature than the night elves.


    "Tustin dog!"


    Leading a man wearing golden shoulder armor yelled a unique battle cry with a resonant voice, and at the same time threw the two short javelins in his hands towards the camp.


    The tip of the spear glowing with gray light gave people a strange feeling, and the combatants of the Special Envoy immediately moved sideways to dodge.


    "Crack!"


    The javelins were inserted into the verdant and flourishing grass, and with the two javelins as the center, strange energy fluctuations began to erode the nearby land, and the original green weeds withered at an extremely fast speed.


    Wota''s face changed, and he immediately ordered loudly, "This is the troll''s voodoo javelin, everyone stay away from the javelin''s landing point! Archers and mages are ready to fight back!"


    The trolls encountered during this trip did not exceed Wota''s expectations. Passing through Zuldazar, it is impossible not to alarm the Zandalari trolls who are local snakes.


    This mission is very important, and the escorts who joined the special envoy are all elites.


    Although they were beaten by the troll''s surprise attack silently and relying on their home ground advantage, under Wota''s order, the night elves'' counterattack was quickly organized.


    "Strike back! Suppress the enemy long-range units, don''t let them attack wantonly!"


    "Magic swordsmen and warriors rush forward, don''t be afraid of contact with the enemy, remember the characteristics of the trolls told you before setting off, and don''t try to exchange injuries with them!"


    "The mage is ready for joint spellcasting, and puts the target in the enemy''s rear!"


    Vota Moonscar is over 3,000 years old this year, and he is a veritable veteran of the rebel army.


    He had garrisoned the city of Sandarra for hundreds of years, during which he fought many battles with the Drakkari trolls of Zul''drakh, and his self-healing ability against troll fouls is still fresh in his memory.


    Although the trolls cannot control the arcane energy as freely as the night elves who have undergone the baptism and evolution of the Well of Eternity, their physical fitness is stronger than that of the night elves, and they also master the unique primitive magic that has been passed down from ancient times to the present¡ªvoodoo.


    After the night elves launched a counterattack, the arrows and javelins of both sides were back and forth in the air. From time to time, some night elves were turned into funny little frogs by the magic of the troll witch doctor, croaking helplessly and panicking on the ground. Jump.


    Shandris was not idle either. As a priest of the Moon God, she sniped the charging trolls with her arrows, and at the same time cast a purification technique on the companions who were attacked, and used the power of moonlight to help them remove the passive transformation effect.


    This is not the first time Shandris has fought in battle. Although she is still young, she has fought fiercely with the demons of the Burning Legion many times.


    But at this time, Shandris felt a completely different sense of freedom and ease when fighting demons. This mentality allowed her to display her strength more calmly.


    The freely swaying Shandris amazed the fellow sisters around her. This young trainee priest always used too much force in battles, and even made some undue mistakes from time to time.


    "Whoosh!"


    An arrow was nailed to the left shoulder of a troll captain wearing a wooden mask. Seeing that the opponent had no intention of stopping, Shandris leaned back to avoid the enemy''s slashing with a knife, and kicked the troll with the strength of turning over. on the shield in the hands of a troll.


    After jumping back with strength, Shandris adjusted her balance in mid-air, and fired three arrows with moonlight at the shield troll one after another.


    The first two arrows were blocked by the troll raising the shield, and the sharp arrows dug two small holes in the troll''s hardwood shield under the blessing of moonlight.


    At this moment, the third arrow hidden at the back precisely avoided the protective area of ??the shield like a poisonous snake, rubbed against the edge of the shield, and directly pierced into the troll''s right chest.


    "Uh!"


    Accompanied by a painful grunt, a fist-sized hole was shot out of the shield troll''s chest.


    After landing, Shandris didn''t stop moving, she closed her eyes slightly and prayed to the moon **** Elune, and a beam of condensed moonlight immediately appeared above the head of the shield-bearing troll.


    The moonlight shrouded the troll who moved slowly after being injured, and the seemingly gentle light burned the troll with severe burns in a short period of time. on the ground.


    Shandris'' performance attracted the attention of both sides on the battlefield. It seemed that they were sure that the surprise attack would not have the intended effect. When the battle was at a stalemate, a sharp whistle sounded from behind the troll''s position.


    "beep!"


    Hearing the whistle, the troll immediately stopped attacking. The soldiers in the front row raised their shields to take a defensive posture, and slowly covered the injured companions to retreat. The troll captain who was injured by Shandris was also supported by his companions. Get up and take it to the rear.


    Out of range of the moon''s burn, Shandris could see the troll''s burns scalding rapidly, and even the hole in his right breast had stopped bleeding.


    ¡®Is the self-healing ability of trolls? Sure enough, the reputation is well-deserved. UU reading ¡¯


    Seeing that the troll wanted to retreat, Wota immediately ordered that there was no need to pursue it.


    The two sides also remained vigilant and allowed the distance between them to grow farther and farther. In the end, the group of about 200 Zandalari trolls retreated into the lush rainforest and disappeared.


    "Pooh!"


    The black panther''s claws and the corners of the mouth that Reinera turned into had blood on them. She spat out the flesh and blood in her mouth, and returned to her original shape after Vota ordered her to release the first level of combat readiness.


    "What are you doing?"


    While using rejuvenation to heal her injured left arm, Reinera walked over to the pensive Shandris in a puzzled manner.


    "Retreat like this? I thought I was going to fight hard today."


    "Ok¡­"


    Shandris was still reminiscing about how freely she was in the previous battle, and she suddenly remembered the warning Leon had given her before departure.


    "Don''t let hatred blind your reason, try to maintain yourself in the battle...?"


    Wrinkling her delicate little nose, Shandris curled her lips a little unconvinced, "Andrea, you''ve clearly lost your memory, but you came to show me how to be handsome, and I must make you look good when I go back." ''


    Although subconsciously complaining unwillingly in her heart, after experiencing this "normal" battle with the troll, Shandris'' mentality did undergo some changes.


    Hearing Reinera''s question, Shandris nodded thoughtfully after recovering.


    "Indeed, rather than saying that this was a premeditated ambush, it would be better to say... more like a tentative attack by a troll."


    "The question is, why do they want to make a thankless test?"


    "Since we have found our tracks, wouldn''t it be better to launch a large-scale attack to wipe them out at once? This is the home of the Zandalari trolls, right?"

 Chapter 39： You are asking for your own death!

    In the center of Zuldazar, Dazar''alor, the capital of the Zandalari trolls, the troll general who led the attack on the night elves before was half-kneeling in the hall, and God King Yakin and Prophet Zulandz were listening to his report.


    "yes."


    Yajin and Zulanzi exchanged glances, God King Yajin approvingly said to the troll general, "Thank you, General Sazan, please go down and rest first."


    "Yes! Zandalari live forever!"


    After there were only two people left in the hall, Zu Lanzi touched the gold decoration on the fangs and asked first, "God King, what do you think?"


    Yajin tapped the throne''s hand with his finger, thought for a while before answering, "According to Sazaan''s report, the night elves'' envoys have good combat effectiveness, and Sazaan couldn''t even force the other party''s commander to take action himself." .¡±


    "If the number of demons sent by the Burning Legion to rob and kill is not large, it should be difficult for them to take down this heavily armed envoy."


    Zulanz nodded in agreement and said, "I think so too. According to the report from the scouts lurking in the territory of the Night Empire, the main force of the night elves'' rebel army is confronting the demon army on the outskirts of Zin-Aisaly."


    "Under pressure on this scale, it should be difficult for both sides to get enough troops to send elsewhere."


    "The demon named Varimathras probably came to the door to persuade us to join the siege of the night elf envoy precisely because of the lack of troops."


    "Is it evenly matched for the time being..."


    God King Yajin weighed it up, looked up to Zulanz and said, "Prophet, I suggest to continue to send people to track the night elves'' envoys."


    "This is our home. The Zandalari trolls know everything about Zuldazar like the back of their hands. The scouts should be able to monitor them all the way without the night elves noticing."


    "According to the results of previous discussions, even if we don''t directly participate, we should try our best to watch the night elf envoys enter the territory of Pandaria."


    After all, Prophet Zulanz was getting old, no better than Yajin, the king of gods who was in the prime of life. He had been busy all day, and he was already feeling very tired at this time.


    Nodding with half-closed eyes, Zulanzi agreed in a trance, "Let''s do it this way, depending on the situation, maybe we still need to provide some help to the night elves without any trace... It''s a bit complicated."


    Yakin was a little worried about Zulanzi''s health, and he comforted him, "There is no way to do this. Expelling the demons is related to the interests of the whole family and even the entire Kalimdor. The hatred between the night elves should be put aside first." Just let it go."


    "Prophet, you go to rest for a while, I will send someone to inform you immediately if there is an update."


    "Thank you for your concern, then I will trouble you, God King."


    ¡­


    As the two leaders of Zandalari said, the main force of the rebel army led by Jarod and the Burning Legion are facing each other not far from the city of Zin-Azshari.


    Both sides maintained restraint for the time being, and only some small-scale tentative battles took place.


    After Andrea set off from the Pioneer Camp, it took ten days to detour, flying until the edge of Nazmir, the northern territory of Zandalar, before turning north.


    Although it took a lot of effort, it did allow him to bypass the main defense line of the Burning Legion on the east of Zin-Azshari.


    Compared with the main battlefield in the east, although there are troops guarding the south and west gates of Xin-Azshali, most of them are moon guards arranged by the upper elves themselves, and basically no demons can be seen.


    Most of these moon guards were concentrated near the city gates, and when Andrea flew to the edge of Zin-Azalie''s city, he was not stopped in any way.


    "Then here comes the problem."


    Standing on a branch of a towering ancient tree not far from the south gate, Andrea, who maintained the form of a golden eagle, looked at the sky above the city with sharp eagle eyes, and the seemingly invisible lavender barrier enveloped the whole city. Inside.


    "How can I get into the city without the knowledge of Xin Aisaly''s defensive barrier?"


    The Dark Night Empire, whose arcane civilization is highly developed, did not adopt a very primitive method of pointing people into the city. The Highborne, headed by Xavius, relied on the endless energy of the Well of Eternity to arrange a large-scale magic barrier around the city. .


    All creatures entering and leaving the city will be scanned by the barrier. Once someone who is not qualified to enter the city enters the edge of the barrier, the early warning system will immediately issue an alarm.


    Moreover, the detection range of this magic system is not limited to people, which minimizes the possibility of Druids turning into animals and sneaking into the city.


    Andrea squatted on the treetops and observed for a long time, because of the chaotic situation in recent years, few people are willing to enter and leave the city.


    Some of the rare merchants also looked in a hurry when they entered and left the city. When they entered the range of the enchantment, a faint white light would flash across their bodies.


    ¡®Like an ID system? What a hassle. ''


    Just as Andrea was racking his brains to think of a way to enter the city, unexpected commotion suddenly appeared at the deserted city gate.


    A blindfolded night elf man with a naked upper body and a large number of fel magic lines printed on his body angrily questioned the moon guards guarding the city.


    ''Oh? ''


    Andrea looked at the irritable blind man in surprise. With this unique appearance, if he guessed correctly, this man should be the younger brother of Archdruid Malfurion, Illidan Stormrage.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Illidan angrily tried to shake off the moon guard hanging on him, "Driesen! Don''t you know me? I''m Illidan Stormrage!"


    The general of the Moon Guard guarding the city sneered and said, "Of course I know him, a member of the famous Stormrage family, the younger brother of Archdruid Malfurion."


    "What? Do you still want to sneak into the city to help the rebels gather intelligence?"


    The veins on Illidan''s forehead popped up, his gnarled muscles tensed, and he yelled at Driesen angrily, "Don''t compare me with Malfurion! I''m not interested in pediatric druid teachings, UU reading books Open your dog eyes and look at me!"


    "Crack!"


    Illidan slapped his strong chest hard, and the green fel magic lines filled his whole body.


    "I have received the gift of Lord Sargeras, and I am also your companion now, let me go immediately!"


    Driessen said eccentrically, "That can''t be done. The palace has issued an order. Considering your relationship with Tyrande Whisperwind, Illidan Stormrage is forbidden to enter the city and cause trouble. Please forgive me for not being able to obey."


    "you!"


    Illidan, who is hot-tempered and unscrupulous in order to achieve his goals, is willing to patiently explain to this little person in his eyes that he has already taken into account the attitude of Queen Azshara and the Burning Legion.


    But Illidan is Illidan after all, and in his heart, Tyrande''s safety is more important than anything else.


    Seeing that the negotiation was fruitless, the fel magic lines on the demon hunter''s body began to flash with dazzling light.


    "Toast, don''t eat, eat fine wine!"


    Illidan''s whole body burned with fel flames, and the moon guards hanging on him were ignited amidst the screams. Illidan, who was freed, took the opportunity to pull out two scimitars shaped like moon blades on his back, and the power of fel energy dyed the blades It was miserable green.


    The eyes under the black cloth also lit up a clear green light, and Illidan suppressed his anger and warned in a low voice, "If Queen Azshara asks, I will explain it to her personally, and now I will say it one last time, get out of the way." !"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Driesen''s face was a bit ugly. He stepped back into the protection of the moon guards, raised his hand and ordered loudly, "Prepare to attack! Illidan wants to defy Her Majesty''s order, take him and send him to the palace, regardless of life or death!"


    Finally, Illidan''s patience ran out. He grinned and revealed his white teeth, and said in a low, ferocious tone, "You... you are looking for your own death!"

 Chapter 40： Glory of Azshara

    Under Andrea''s speechless gaze, Illidan fought against the opponent with real knives and guns against the attacks of dozens of moon guards.


    The arcane and evil energy collided at the gate of the city, and the aftermath of the shock inevitably affected the city''s defensive barrier. At this time, this defense system was emitting continuous sirens.


    "...Is it just in time?"


    Andrea looked at the furious Illidan with complicated eyes. The world''s number one demon hunter was still able to handle the attacks of dozens of moon guards alone.


    Although it is temporarily impossible to break through the moon guard''s defense and enter the city, at least there is no sign of defeat in a short period of time.


    The double blades of Azzinoth that swung like clouds and flowing water forced the Moon Guard to dare not fight him in close quarters. At the same time, he could use various fel spells to block and suppress the enemy''s long-range magic attacks.


    Illidan, who was also from the Moon Guard, knew the combat mode of these former colleagues very well. A round of rushing forced Driesen, who was in charge of the center, to be in a hurry.


    Taking advantage of the fierce fighting at the gate of the city, Andrea quickly spread her wings and flew towards the city.


    Although the alarm was triggered as a matter of course when passing through the barrier, no one could accurately judge the one triggered by Andrea from the countless alarm sounds at this time.


    The real name of Zin-Azshara is Aldis, and it was the people of the Night Empire who changed the name of the capital to show respect for Azshara.


    As the capital of the Dark Night Empire, a political, economic, cultural and arcane research center, "Glory of Azshara" - Zin-Azsari is more prosperous than Suramar in the memory of Andrea''s previous life.


    Magnificent buildings with the characteristics of the high elves are dotted around the city, and a wide canal flows slowly around the city.


    Due to the high ground drop of the urban terrain, a large number of canals of different heights have been applied to the city, and some sections of the canal even present the spectacle of man-made waterfalls.


    As the treasure of the town that supports the rapid development of the night elves, the Well of Eternity is located in the very center of Zin-Azshari, and the majestic palace is built around this well that overflows with magic power all the time.


    "It''s not so much a well..."


    Andrea flew in the air and looked in amazement at the Well of Eternity, which covers a rather large area in the distance.


    "Isn''t it a small lake?"


    Regrettably, this small lake, the pearl of the Night Empire, is almost completely controlled by demons at this time.


    Just when Andrea entered Zin-Azhali, the demons in the fel energy portal next to the Well of Eternity were still entering Azeroth through the Twisting Nether.


    A large number of Highborne mages surrounded the Well of Eternity, trying to expand the size of the portal.


    Because the Highborne frantically extracted the energy of the Well of Eternity, the originally calm lake was filled with monstrous waves, and the blue-purple lake water also turned green under the influence of fel energy.


    A blue-skinned eredar sat on a gorgeous seat not far behind the Highborne mage, watching the portal slowly expand with satisfaction.


    "That''s... Archimonde?"


    When Andrea saw the eredar who was no different from a normal night elf, he subconsciously stopped moving forward and slowly landed on the round roof of a high-rise building.


    After entering the city, Andrea didn''t need to rush as fast as possible, and there were generally no birds of prey in the city.


    In order not to arouse unnecessary attention and suspicion, he changed from a conspicuous golden eagle to a black crow that can be seen everywhere.


    Through observation, Andrea first affirmed one thing.


    Queen Azshara did not fully trust the Burning Legion, which can be seen from the distribution of demons and highborne in the palace.


    Although the side hall near the Well of Eternity was assigned to the demons, Azshara''s royal guards still guarded the road leading to the core area of ??the palace, and the demons headed by Archimonde tacitly did not try to trespass .


    Now the Burning Legion still needs the support of Queen Azshara, using the endless energy of the Well of Eternity to build a passage enough for Sargeras to enter.


    Besides, the queen''s own strength is also quite terrifying. With the blessing of the magic power of the Well of Eternity, even the always arrogant Archimonde is unwilling to have a head-on confrontation with her.


    The distinct forces in the palace made Andrea fall into contemplation, and he had a preliminary plan on how to sneak into the palace.


    But as the most heavily defended mortal building in all of Azeroth, Andrea still needs to fill in some details of his plan if he wants to sneak into the palace without anyone noticing.


    "In short, find a suitable foothold first. It''s not a solution to fly around in the form of a crow all the time. You can''t really imitate the living habits of crows to eat bugs..."


    Flapping its wings and taking off again, Andrea observed the layout of Xin Aisalie from the air.


    The capital city adopts a circular layout, and the palace centered on the Well of Eternity is located in the innermost circle.


    Outside the majestic palace is a large area of ??magnificent single-family buildings, and Andrea can even see a large number of private gardens surrounded by mansions, which should be the area where the noble upper elves live.


    The outer circle is located in the canal inflow area, and there are a large number of shops hanging various signboards along the river.


    It''s a pity that this supposedly bustling commercial street is mostly empty at this time, and only a few highborne elves with noses that grow into the sky are proudly shopping along the way.


    A large public square was built in the center of the commercial street distributed around the canal, and the silver statue of Queen Azshara stood in the center of the square. Both commoners and nobles could come here to admire the queen''s stunning beauty.


    Outside the business district is the outermost circle of the city, which is where Andrea is now.


    The buildings here are generally relatively low, but thanks to the gorgeous architectural style of the night elves, even these civilian buildings look very beautiful.


    Andrea planned to try to avoid the areas where the highborne were haunted, to avoid being exposed by their magic. He didn''t want to hear that nightmare-like familiar line again.


    "This is an illusion, what are you covering up?"


    Compared with the aristocratic district and the commercial district, the outer civilian district looks very deserted, and most of the commoners who go out to work pass by with their heads down and a look of haste. Along the way, a nervous look around, worried that they will encounter a ruthless demon suddenly appearing Come and cut off your own head.


    This kind of situation is not uncommon in today''s Xin Azshara. UU Reading Demons cannot enter the noble area and the core area of ??the palace, but because of their status as "God Envoys", Queen Azshara has given them a lot Great authority.


    Except for a few confidential areas, the entire city is almost completely open to demons without reservation.


    Due to the class conflict with the commoners, the upper elves mostly turned a blind eye to the demons killing civilians at will.


    In addition to the royal palace and aristocratic districts, including commercial streets and civilian areas, the bustling Xin Aisa Li has shown signs of decline.


    Andrea found a small Elune temple built in a civilian area, and descended to the temple to show her identity to the local Elune Sisters.


    The members of the Elune Sisterhood are the most devout people in Elune''s faith. Andrea believes that after knowing her purpose, she should take the initiative to provide some useful information and help.


    Just as Andrea flapped her wings and flew towards the Temple of Elune, a dark green beam of light suddenly shot out from the direction of the distant Well of Eternity without warning.


    The feathers of Andrea, who was locked by the light beam, exploded. At the moment of crisis, he only had time to turn his head to look at the Well of Eternity. The cold and ruthless green eyes were reflected in his eyes. Gleaming with the residual light after casting the spell.


    "Archimonde, why would he..."


    "Bah!"


    Although the strong desire to survive made Andrea try his best to avoid it, this extremely fast fel energy ray still passed the crow''s body and rushed into the distant clouds.


    Andrea, who was hit, immediately lost consciousness. His crow body whirled and fell from the air, and finally accidentally smashed into the window of a single sedan chair driven by arcane magic in the middle of the road, causing a childish and short exclamation .

 Chapter 41： same night sky

    The beam of evil energy that pierced the sky pierced a big hole in the clouds in the sky, and the full moon that was originally covered by the clouds revealed half of its true face to the world.


    However, the sudden appearance of the moonlight caused a large number of civilians in the city of Xin-Azshali to panic. The destructive power contained in the previous beam of evil energy made them want to turn around and hide in their homes immediately, never to go out again.


    The miserable green fel energy is a symbol of demon power, and the night elf civilians who have suffered massacres by demons are extremely sensitive to this power.


    ¡­


    On the shore of the Well of Eternity.


    The crow that witnessed the transformation of Andrea fell from the sky with his own eyes. Archimonde put down his fingers leisurely, and glanced sideways at the big bat bent over in a respectful gesture.


    "Tichondrius, are you sure that guy is the culprit that caused your mission to fail?"


    Witnessing Archimonde''s power up close, Tichondrius was very submissive at this time.


    "Yes, thank you Lord Archimonde for taking the punishment personally."


    "Hmph~ bored."


    Archimonde waved his hand in boredom, "I thought that mortals with the power of the void in your mouth would be so difficult to deal with, after all, they are just ants."


    "Go, if you fail again, let alone me, Kil''jaeden will not let you go easily?"


    Seeing Archimonde''s cold eyes, Tichondrius trembled in his heart, and hurriedly reassured loudly, "Yes! This subordinate will definitely complete the task."


    Watching Tichondrius transform into countless little bats and fly towards the falling point of the crow, Archimonde chuckled inexplicably.


    "Heh ~ think tank?"


    ¡­


    Coincidentally, Queen Azshara, who was admiring the flowers in the palace garden, also witnessed Archimonde''s finger of death piercing the sky.


    Vaschi, the head maid, reminded her in a worried voice, "Your Majesty the Queen..."


    Azshara waved her hand to stop Vaschi''s unspoken words, "I know what you''re worried about. Although Archimonde''s strength is indeed a bit beyond expectations, it''s not too much to deal with."


    Picking up the exquisite teacup on the table and taking a sip, Azshara asked in a leisurely tone, "Leave that aside, what''s going on with Tyrande, has she changed her mind?"


    There was a stern look in Vashj''s eyes looking down at the ground, but she still replied in a calm tone, "No, Elune''s protection is still in effect, and Tyrande''s attitude has not softened in the slightest."


    "She even refused the delicacies we sent her, and only relied on the small amount of food carried in her magic package to satisfy her hunger."


    "Hehe~"


    Azshara lifted Vashj''s chin with her slender and delicate fingers, and a playful expression appeared on her beautiful face, "Vashj, do you think I don''t know that you tampered with the food that was given to Tyrande?"


    Vaschi''s face changed, and he hurriedly defended himself, "Queen, I just..."


    "okay."


    Azshara let go of Vashj''s control, waved her hand lazily and said, "I''m not interested in the process of your intrigue, I only care about the result."


    "As long as Tyrande is willing to give up her service to Elune and join me, I will not care about her past position."


    Azshara looked at the bright moon in the sky, which was hiding half of her face behind the clouds, and the corner of her mouth curled up a playful arc, "Think about it, the god''s servants turn to serve me, isn''t that kind of scene worth looking forward to?"


    Although Vashj still harbors deep hostility towards Tyrande, seeing the expectant expression on Azshara''s face, she could only twitch the corners of her mouth and whispered against her will, "Yes, the glory of the queen will eventually surpass Elune, the moon god."


    Out of the corner of Azshara''s eyes, she saw Vashj''s reluctance, and there was a playful smile in her eyes.


    "Continue to be optimistic about her. Elune''s protection cannot always be effective. I want to see how long she can persist without Elune''s favor."


    ¡­


    Near the main battlefield to the east of Zin-Azhari, Malfurion, who was about to lead a few elites to launch a feint attack on the flank of the Burning Legion, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Including Rhonin and Brooks, everyone in the feint team looked up at the sky at the same time.


    The eye-catching fel energy beam made Malfurion subconsciously tighten his lips, and the terrifying power contained in the beam made him subconsciously feel uneasy.


    ''Could it be... no! Trust Andrea. ''


    Brox, who had just participated in the Battle of Hyjal, unconsciously clenched the oak battle ax in his hand, and whispered in Rhonin''s ear, "I''ve seen that beam of fel energy that represents destruction in Mount Hyjal, is it?" Kermond''s signature skill - Finger of Death."


    Luo Ning nodded solemnly, "Thanks to you for defeating such a terrifying enemy, it''s a pity that I wasn''t there during the Battle of Hyjal."


    Brox quietly glanced at the young Malfurion, shook his head slightly and said, "No, no one could stop Archimonde''s power in that tragic battle. We tried our best to barely stop the main force of the Burning Legion. force."


    "The night elves sacrificed their immortality qualifications and detonated the power contained in the world tree Nordrassil to kill that terrifying demon leader."


    "By the way, let''s talk about this."


    Luo Ning suddenly became interested, "You saw that night elf with darker skin before, right? Could it be that he is..."


    Brox''s expression was a bit complicated. He scratched the messy gray hair at the back of his head and said, "Well, although the appearance and temperament seem to have changed, if I''m not mistaken, it should be him."


    ¡­


    When Malfurion calmed down and led the feint attack team to set off again, Maiev, who originally planned to join the feint attack team, was doing something that was inconsistent with his character and identity. UU reading


    "Ahem..."


    In the camp area where the Sisters of Elune belonged, weak coughing sounds continued to be heard from one of the largest independent tents.


    Maiev looked worriedly at the pale woman on the bed. Several high-ranking priests of the Sisterhood were surrounding the bunk and casting spells together, trying to ease and heal the woman''s pain.


    Shaking her head with a wry smile, the woman with a sickly face persuaded her in a still gentle tone, "Don''t waste your efforts, I''m not injured or sick, it''s just overdrafting my body. This is not a problem that can be cured by ordinary healing spells."


    "But, High Priest..."


    "okay."


    The high priest Dijana who had just woken up waved weakly and said, "Sisters, you go out first, I have something important to discuss with Maiev."


    Maiev leaned against the corner of the tent with her hands folded on her chest, her eyes flashed, and she nodded when the high priests turned their heads to look over.


    "Go, On''hara still needs your help, please cure him as soon as possible, we need his guidance to get in touch with the tauren."


    "Yes, High Priest, Maiev, may Elune be with you."


    After several high-ranking priests left, the tent fell into silence for a while, which was in stark contrast to the occasional shouts from the barracks.


    "Hey~"


    Seeing Maiev''s stubborn and unconvinced expression, the aging Dijana immediately guessed that she had learned the truth.


    He reached out and patted the bedside on the floor, and the high priest said to Maiev with a loving and pity smile, "Maev...cough, come and sit down, I know you have a lot of dissatisfaction and questions in your heart."


    "While there is still time, I will try my best to answer for you, and please listen to my explanation patiently."

 Chapter 42： quack~

    After an unknown amount of time, Andrea, who had lost consciousness, finally opened her eyes again.


    "Uh!"


    Moving his body a little, the severe pain from his right arm and chest and abdomen on the same side made him stop in cold sweat.


    Maintaining a stiff lying posture, Andrea raised his head blankly and looked around.


    ''Where am I? and¡­''


    Looking down at his body, Andrea was quite speechless and found that he was still in the form of a crow. His right wing and part of his body were bandaged, and a strong smell of medicine came out from under the bandage.


    ''Someone saved me? ''


    Recalling the terrifying beam of highly compressed evil energy before, Andrea still has lingering fears.


    The survival instinct allows him to activate a thin layer of shadow shield at the moment of the attack, barely blocking the impact within a few tenths of a second.


    It was this short tenth of a second that gave Andrea a chance to adjust his posture, which allowed him to escape and ascend to heaven at the cost of serious injuries. Once he was hit head-on by that beam of light, he would definitely die.


    Although he was lucky enough to escape the worst situation, with Andrea''s petite crow body at that time, he lost consciousness the moment he was hit head-on, and he had no memory of what happened afterwards.


    After this sudden crisis, Andrea first confirmed a piece of information that the Druid would not return to his original form if he lost consciousness in the transformed state.


    Through the observation of the interior furnishings, Andrea preliminarily determined that the person who rescued him should be of extraordinary origin, probably a high-level elf.


    The decoration in this single room of at least 200 square meters is very gorgeous.


    The soft pink wool carpet, the lavender-scented purple veil hanging from the exquisite single bed, the magic broom that cleans the room autonomously, and even the arcane quill that is writing automatically on the desk.


    These furniture and items are by no means owned by ordinary civilians.


    Judging from the color matching of the various furniture in the room, the owner of this room should be a woman... or a rough man with a girlish heart.


    At this time, the owner of the room was not in the room, and the injured Andrea was placed on the window sill where he could directly bathe in the moonlight. The person who rescued him thoughtfully put a soft cushion under him.


    She tried to flap her wings, but the severe pain forced Andrea to stop.


    ¡®No, this state cannot move freely at all. ''


    Before figuring out the current situation, Andrea didn''t intend to change back to the original form hastily.


    He didn''t know why Archimonde would suddenly target him to launch an attack, but since the demon leader found his trail, according to Andrea''s speculation, the Burning Legion will definitely have follow-up actions.


    ¡®Although I don¡¯t know why I was able to escape safely from the back of the Burning Legion, but most likely I have direct contact with the owner of the room who saved me, so I must thank her if I have the opportunity. ''


    Since she was temporarily unable to move, Andrea simply continued to lie on the soft cushion like a salted fish.


    Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, Andrea roughly judged the time of his coma according to the changes of the moon''s waxing and waning.


    ¡®I remember that the day when I arrived at Xin Aisa Li just passed the full moon, judging from my current state... I was probably in a coma for 3-5 days? ''


    While time is a worthless resource to the immortal night elves, it''s only limited to times of peace when nothing happens.


    The Rebel Army led by Jarod and the Burning Legion had already set up their formations to confront each other before Andrea set off. Maybe the two sides could no longer restrain themselves and started fighting.


    And the longer Tyrande, who was the rescue target, was trapped in the palace, the weaker and weaker Elune''s protection would be, until it finally disappeared completely.


    ''And Shandris. ''


    Andrea is very worried about the safety of her childhood sweetheart, "I don''t know if the special envoy will successfully bypass the Zandalar mountains and enter the territory of Pandaria. ''


    Although there was a lot of information that was urgently needed, Andrea, who was seriously injured, could not even move freely.


    He can''t do anything now, he can only force himself to calm down, wait for the owner of the room to return, and try to get some useful information from her.


    Fortunately, the wait was not long.


    About ten minutes later, Andrea heard a faint movement outside through the thick mahogany door.


    Soft footsteps sounded from outside the door. This person walked very regularly, and each step sounded as precise and uniform as if it had been measured.


    A vague and severely distorted voice came from outside the door, "Miss, welcome back."


    Another equally unclear female voice replied indifferently, "Well, what''s the next appointment?"


    "There is a distinguished guest at 3 o''clock in the middle of the night, and the master hopes that you can also go to the living room with him to receive him."


    "Ah~ I remembered, well, I will go, you all step back first, let me have a good rest."


    "Yes, Miss, please come in."


    "Bang!"


    There was a heavy door opening, and footsteps slowly entered the room. From Andrea''s perspective, only a pair of small blue leather shoes could be seen.


    "Huh~"


    After the door was closed again, the owner of the shoe let out a long sigh of relief.


    She threw off her shoes with a style completely different from the previous dignified demeanor, UU Reading quickened her pace and swooped, and let out a pleasant sigh when she threw herself into the soft bed.


    "Woo~ I''m exhausted. What social etiquette? It''s boring and annoying."


    Now Andrea finally heard the other party''s voice clearly, and the clear and slightly childish female voice provided him with information about the approximate age of the room owner.


    ¡®The daughter of the Highborne family? Judging by the voice, the age is about... 10-13 years old, right? ''


    Although the night elves have a long and even infinite lifespan, their physical maturity cycle is no different from that of the human beings that Andrea is familiar with. They also reach adulthood at the age of 16-18, and then enter an almost endless peak period.


    Andrea, who was placed with her head facing out of the window, was unable to move freely, so it was difficult to turn her head and see the whole picture of the girl. However, according to her complaints to herself, this child is probably in the worst position of her elders. Difficult to discipline rebellious period.


    "Ok?"


    The girl rolled around on the bed for a while, and finally noticed that Andrea''s posture was different from before, and jumped off the bed while making a suspicious sound.


    The little jade feet without socks trotted to the window sill stepping on the soft carpet, and Andrea gradually saw the girl''s face clearly.


    Indeed, as he had guessed, from the outside, he should be around 12 years old. The small face with a little baby fat is very delicate. You can already see the beauty of this child when he grows up. It should be able to attract many crazy bees and butterflies. Her crazy chase.


    "oh oh!"


    The little girl pointed at Andrea in surprise and shouted, "Little crow, you finally woke up, can you move?"


    "Gah~"


    Andrea: "¡­"

 Chapter 43： Leticia

    Although Andrea knew that the crow''s cry was ugly, as a druid, he had never used the crow''s original tone to make a call.


    The hoarse and unpleasant voice made Andrea feel embarrassed. Fortunately, the kind girl didn''t care.


    The little guy carefully turned Andrea''s body and checked his injuries.


    "Well~ Although you haven''t recovered yet, since you can wake up from a coma, it means that your injury is getting better."


    Smiling, she stretched out her hand to touch Andrea''s bird head, and the girl comforted with a little excitement, "Don''t worry, heal your injury before you leave."


    Resisting the urge to roll her eyes, Andrea had no choice but to open her beak again and let out an ugly "croak".


    In the world of Andrea''s previous life, the crow was an ominous bird. Because of its ugly sound and dark appearance, it was never liked by the world.


    However, in the night elf society that worships the night and the moon, owls and crows are the two most common birds, and the whole family has a high degree of acceptance of crows, which is why Andrea chose to become a crow before.


    The ubiquitous bird is not easy to reveal his identity... although he did in the end.


    ¡­


    After waking up and recuperating for several days, Andrea collected a lot of useful information without anyone noticing.


    At the same time, he could also feel that his injury was gradually recovering under the treatment of the girl Leticia spared no expense in materials.


    Leticia Moonsong, the full name of the girl who saved Andrea.


    As Andrea speculated, the Moonsong family is a member of the Highborne, and they also have a very good status among all the Highborne. The current Patriarch, Leander, is a member of Queen Azshara''s court advisory group.


    The mansion where Andrea is currently living temporarily is located in the aristocratic area of ??Xin Aisa Li, only a short straight-line distance from his target palace.


    Naturally, such a prominent family would not lack various resources. As the only descendant of the family, Leticia had the right to mobilize some of them, including the precious medicinal herbs for Andrea''s healing.


    After a few days of getting along, Andrea had a general understanding of Leticia Moonsong''s character and habits.


    This high-level elf girl''s schoolwork is relatively heavy, and she spends most of her day studying.


    A large number of tutors hired by the head of the family, Leander, almost followed each other, and leticia''s time was very tight.


    Fortunately, her father, Leander, did not push his daughter too hard. He gave her a few hours of free time in the middle of the night every day. She had a chance to go out every three days, and she was able to attend a gathering of ladies of the same age once a week.


    Leticia is at the flowering age of fantasies, so she will naturally feel conflicted in the face of such a heavy course.


    In addition, when attending a lady''s party, I got a lot of entertainment novels from my girlfriends to pass the boring time, and the little girl was gradually influenced by the fantasy plots described in the novels.


    It''s a pity that fantasies are fantasies after all. As the only successor of the Yuege family, her elders have planned most of her future life since the day she was born.


    Leticia couldn''t disobey her parents who loved her since she was a child, so she could only act like a good girl to the outside world. Only by returning to her "small room" could she release the pressure without any scruples.


    Coincidentally, Andrea, who was rescued by Leticia as an ordinary crow, has been treated as her emotional trash can since she woke up.


    "...Father really went too far. He clearly stated repeatedly that he would knock on the door before entering, but every time he entered my room, he always barged in without any scruples."


    Leticia leaned on the window sill in distress, put her hands on her cheeks and complained to Andrea, "I was changing clothes just now, how can there be such a father who trespasses on his daughter''s room, and the father is too disrespectful at home. "


    "Gah~"


    In any case, it was the girl who saved her at a critical moment, and did not hesitate to use precious herbs to speed up her recovery. Andrea was grateful to Leticia.


    When the girl complained to him, he would respond from time to time to let her know that he was not talking to himself.


    And his behavior was regarded by Leticia as a manifestation of psychic, and recently he came to complain to Andrea whenever something went wrong.


    Andrea had met the head of the Moonsong family, Leander, several times. He was a high-level elf nobleman who always looked meticulous in appearance.


    However, the aristocratic lord is indeed relatively relaxed at home, and occasionally does some unnerving actions, such as breaking into Leticia''s room suddenly before.


    The father''s rude behavior naturally ushered in Leticia''s fierce protest, and finally, with the intervention of her mother Felicity, Leander bowed his head and apologized.


    As for Andrea... Well, after all, we get along day and night, and Leticia has always regarded him as a psychic ordinary crow, changing clothes and so on... I''ve been used to it for a long time.


    In the past few days of trying to recover from the injury, Andrea certainly couldn''t just watch Leticia''s daily life in a daze.


    When he was in Leticia''s class, he had been thinking about how to use the influence of the Moonsong family to sneak into the palace. As long as he did it properly, Leander, who could enter the palace at will, would indeed have the ability to bring him in as well.


    The problem is, how to get the old-fashioned and stubborn Leander to agree to bring a crow into the palace.


    ¡­


    A few days later, Andrea, who had recovered 70% to 80% of her injuries, was finally able to expand her range of activities.


    Today he was taken out of the Moonsong family''s mansion by Leticia, and accompanied her to the home of a high-level elf who had a good relationship with the Moonsong family, to attend the weekly little lady gathering.


    Eager to show off the psychic crow to her friends, Leticia spread a lot of clothes all over the room with the help of the maids early in the morning.


    In the end, the little girl chose a white blouse with lace sleeves and a black pleated skirt that covered her knees.


    After thinking for a while, Leticia finally put on a pair of purple gloves with empty patterns. UU reading


    "Xiao Hei, come here."


    Before going out, the excited girl stretched out her left hand to greet Andrea.


    "Quack..."


    With a weak cry, Andrea slowly flapped her wings helplessly and flew to Leticia''s left shoulder.


    Although he has recovered a lot from his injuries, Andrea is still unable to fly fast. He decided to stay in the Yuesong family to find opportunities, heal his injuries, and make full preparations to sneak into the palace.


    The Highborne didn''t need a carriage when traveling. When Leticia came to the door, a small sedan powered by arcane power was suspended in front of the gate of the Moonsong family''s mansion.


    ''Hey? It turned out to be like this. ''


    Seeing the obviously repaired windows of the sedan chair exclusive to Leticia, Andrea finally deduced the cause and effect of her rescue.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s Archimonde or whoever, the guy who plotted against me, you didn¡¯t expect such a small probability event to happen, did you? ''


    It''s not that the Burning Legion didn''t prepare for a backhand. Andrea estimated that the moment he fell, Archimonde sent his men to "pick up corpses" in the area where he fell.


    Who knew that Andrea didn''t fall to the ground, but accidentally fell into Leticia''s sedan chair, and accidentally escaped the Burning Legion''s hunt.


    On the way to the destination in the automatic arcane car, Andrea saw a large number of flying demons searching back and forth over the civilian area in the distance through the small window.


    Although he was very fortunate to have escaped with the help of noble people, Andrea was lost in thought while looking at the group of demons.


    ''Who is plotting against me? I have been keeping a low profile since I came to Azeroth, how could Archimonde attack me on a whim? There must be someone behind the scenes. ''

 Chapter 44： Kings attention

    "what¡­"


    As Leticia''s exclamation interrupted Andrea''s thoughts, the arcane sedan that had been moving at a constant speed suddenly stopped.


    Andrea looked out through the window. At some point, there were two rows of heavily armed high-level elf guards standing beside the broad road in the aristocratic district.


    "I didn''t expect to meet Her Majesty the Queen on a trip."


    Leticia hastily adjusted her appearance, leaving Andrea alone in the sedan chair, cautiously standing beside the sedan chair and lowering her head to welcome the Queen to pass.


    ''Queen Azshara? ''


    Andrea has long heard the legends of the light of light.


    Due to the problem of art resources in the game, there is no way to perfectly reflect the queen''s peerless elegance.


    This time, he planned to take a good look at how charming this queen who swept the entire Dark Night Empire was.


    Curiously looking out through the small window, the upper elves who had been leisurely wandering the streets of the aristocratic district now all obediently faced the direction of the avenue and lowered their heads.


    About half a minute later, Andrea first heard slight footsteps on the suddenly quiet main road.


    That''s not the crisp sound of leather shoes or cloth shoes touching the ground, but more solid, thick sound like being rooted in the ground.


    ''This voice...is Queen Azshara not wearing shoes? ''


    In order not to arouse Leticia''s suspicion, Andrea didn''t move to the other side of the window to stick his head out. He waited patiently until the sound of footsteps slowly passed by Leticia''s sedan chair and gradually entered his field of vision.


    The first thing that caught the eyes was a slender lavender calf, and then a moon-white dignified long dress slowly covered the exposed skin as the owner of the calf continued to sway.


    From Andrea''s point of view, Azshara cannot be seen in full, only the left side of her body and cheek can be seen vaguely.


    But it was this half of the figure that made Andrea, who came from the Internet age and consciously read all the beautiful things in the world, fall into a sluggish state.


    Under the bright moonlight, Azshara has a confident and leisurely smile on her flawless and beautiful face.


    A pair of slender feet without shoes and socks stepped rhythmically on the neat ground under the looming cover of the long skirt, and the body-shaping long dress unreservedly displayed her slender and exquisite figure.


    The same brilliant silver long hair as Andrea''s has not been modified in any way, and it is loosely scattered behind her back. From the side angle, she can still vaguely see a small crown inlaid with many arcane jewels on the Queen''s head.


    Andrea watched Queen Azshara slowly walk past Leticia''s sedan chair, and couldn''t help sighing in her heart, "The light of light, well-deserved of its reputation, this transcendent temperament and amazing beauty are indeed easy to make people Have a subconscious affection for her. ''


    Just when Andrea thought that Azshara would gradually walk away like this, the queen''s swaying footsteps suddenly stopped, and the maids following her immediately stopped tacitly.


    Andrea just had doubts about this, and a pair of bright golden eyes had already looked in his direction, and the majestic aura contained in his eyes made him subconsciously "click" in his heart.


    ''Oops! ''


    Although she didn''t know why Azshara turned her gaze to herself, it was obviously too late to look away now, and it would arouse more suspicion.


    With a flash of inspiration in his mind, Andrea continued to look at Azshara with clear eyes, and tilted the crow''s head pretending to be puzzled.


    "Quack?"


    The sudden cry of a crow startled Leticia who had been looking down at Azshara from the corner of her eye. She kept her head down and turned her head slightly to look at Andrea.


    "Xiao Hei! Be quiet!"


    Azshara didn''t care about the rudeness of this daring crow, and observed Andrea with a scrutinizing gaze for a few seconds, and her eyes gradually became intriguing.


    "Heh~ Interesting."


    A beautiful maid behind the Queen took a long step forward and asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, is there anything wrong?"


    "No."


    Azshara meaningfully showed a sweet smile to Andrea, who was pretending to be stupid. The ecstatic smile that seemed to make the bright moon shine, made Andrea unconsciously appear absent-minded for a moment.


    Noticing the slight change in the crow''s eyes, Azshara''s eyes flickered, and then turned his head back as if nothing had happened.


    "Go ahead, Vashj, I just suddenly remembered something trivial."


    "yes."


    "correct."


    Azshara glanced back again at the arcane sedan chair where the strange crow was.


    "Who is the owner of that sedan chair?"


    Vaschi followed Azshara''s line of sight. She didn''t pay attention to the ordinary-looking crow, but first saw Leticia respectfully bowing her head beside the sedan chair.


    "Returning to Your Majesty, this is Leticia Moonsong, the only daughter of Leander Moonsong''s advisor."


    "Oh?"


    Azshara nodded noncommittally, and stopped asking Vaschi any further questions, Shi Shiran continued her inspection tour of going out of the palace at will.


    ¡­


    "Huh~"


    Watching Azshara go away, Andrea and Leticia breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    After the Queen''s personal guards dispersed, the quiet street returned to its former state, and the highborne elves were whispering to each other to discuss topics related to Queen Azshara.


    Leticia returned to her sedan chair, stretched out her finger and tapped Andrea''s bird head with some complaints. UU reading


    "Xiao Hei, what are you screaming about? If Her Majesty''s anger is aroused, even I can''t protect you."


    Andrea pretended to be stupid and let out a meaningless cry "quack~"


    Fortunately, Leticia didn''t delve into this small issue, and she kept her head down, and she didn''t notice Queen Azshara''s playful eyes.


    But Andrea, who has always kept eye contact with Azshara, has undoubtedly noticed this.


    Although he couldn''t be sure what this majestic and charming Light of Light was thinking, but reason and instinct told him that the queen should have recognized that he was transformed from a druid, but he didn''t know why she didn''t speak out.


    While Andrea kept thinking about the problem in silence, the rest of the journey went very smoothly, and the arcane sedan finally stopped in front of a mansion slightly smaller than the Moonsong family mansion.


    The color scheme of this mansion looks a little out of place with other surrounding buildings. Among the commonly used gray and white tones, only this building uses a relatively bright bright yellow.


    When Leticia stared at Andrea over her shoulder and came to the gate of the mansion, several housekeepers and servants were already waiting at the gate.


    One of the purple-haired housekeepers whose age could not be seen was calm and politely bowed to Leticia.


    "Miss Yuege, welcome to visit, my lady has already prepared the meeting place, please follow me."


    When following the butler through the gate, Andrea turned his gaze to the door plate hanging on the courtyard wall.


    After a long period of cramming by Shandris, Andrea has mastered most of the words commonly used by night elves.


    After thinking for a while, he successfully recognized the family name on the door plate.


    ''Chasing the Sun...Wait! Sunstrider? ! ''

 Chapter 45： DathRemar

    Before being accidentally rescued by Leticia, Andrea''s original plan was to find a way to get in touch with the Sunstrider family, and then test their views on the Burning Legion, trying to convince Dath''Remar to help rescue Tyrande.


    As an outlier among the high elves, although the Sunstrider family was ridiculed by their colleagues from time to time, they were also one of the ancient nobles in the Night Empire with a long history.


    The current Patriarch Dath''Remar, like Leander, served in Azshara''s court and was one of the members of the Queen''s Advisory Board.


    After being shot down by Archimonde, Andrea, who came into contact with the Moonsong family, changed his plan and planned to sneak into the palace through Leander''s channel. However, he didn''t expect that the plan hadn''t been formulated yet, but he suddenly found a turning point.


    Andrea has no interest in the gathering of noble ladies, at best it is just a group of underage girls who are bored and send a lonely chat.


    When Leticia ostentatiously introduced herself to her little sister, although Andrea felt very helpless, she still showed a certain degree of psychic cooperation, which attracted curious crowds of many noble ladies.


    Among these young ladies, Andrea paid the most attention to a little girl named Seles.


    This child is a little younger than Leticia, only about 7 or 8 years old, and her pink and jade-carved face looks very cute.


    But that''s not the point, Andrea is not a lo*ic*n.


    What he cared about was the long golden hair of this little girl, which was extremely rare among the night elves.


    Since crossing, Andrea has come into contact with a large number of people of the same race, and has seen many hairs of various colors.


    The hair colors of the night elves are basically purple, blue, green and white, at most there are some changes in tone and color temperature. This is the first time he has seen a light blonde hair color like Seres.


    Celeste''s full name is Celeste Sunstrider, and she is the jewel in the palm of Dath''Rema, the owner of the Sunstrider. It is said that she has an elder brother who is hundreds of years older than her.


    From Celeste''s performance, I can''t see any difference from other little girls. She has been waving her fleshy little hands around the psychic crow that is the focus of the little sisters'' gathering today.


    In order to show her closeness, Andrea deliberately strengthened contact with Seres, often jumping on her little hands to stay, attracting envious eyes from the surrounding high-level elf girls.


    "Hee hee~"


    Celes happily held the crow and laughed out loud. It had been a long time since the little fellow had received such envious gazes from her friends.


    Due to the good relationship between the Sunstrider family and the Moonsong family, Leticia has no objection to Andrea''s actions, and has been watching Seres wandering around with a smile.


    "Boom~"


    There was a gentle knock on the door of the small party hall, and a questioning voice with a smile came from outside the door.


    "Ladies, I''m Dath''Remar, can I come in and disturb you?"


    The girls whispered and laughed for a few seconds, and then the oldest, a beautiful girl about 15 years old, said loudly, "Of course, Uncle Dath''Rema, please come in."


    "excuse me."


    The door of the small hall was opened from the outside, and a night elf man with long golden hair tied behind him with a silver hair ornament stepped in from the door.


    This handsome young man was dressed in a gorgeous highborne costume, with a warm and friendly smile on his face, and he first turned his attention to Seres as soon as he entered the door.


    Seeing the happy smile on Seres''s face, the young man who called himself Dath''Rema froze for a moment, and then said apologetically to the girls present, "I''m sorry, because I have to go on a long trip recently, I have something to explain to Seres. Please give us a moment."


    "It''s okay, Uncle Dath''Rema please."


    Andrea was looking at the founding king of the high elves, who was only known by name in the game, and he immediately lifted his spirits when he heard Dath''Remar''s words.


    ''The opportunity has come. ''


    When Celes moved her short legs in confusion and ran towards her father who was beckoning to her, Andrea did not fly away from her, and followed the little guy and the father with Leticia''s hesitant expression. Dath''Remar came out of the small hall together.


    Bringing Celes to the small garden of the Sunstrider''s house, Dath''Rema looked at the crow in Celeste''s hand with some surprise.


    "Ceres, this is..."


    "Little black!"


    There was a bright smile on Celeste''s fat little face, and the gap in her mouth due to the replacement of teeth was exposed in front of her father.


    "Xiao Hei was picked up by Leticia''s sister recently, it is very human~"


    "Oh, is it so."


    Dath''Remar glanced at the crow casually, but didn''t take it seriously.


    "Listen, Celeste."


    The gentle expression gradually became serious, and Dath''Remar, who was half squatting, lovingly touched the baby girl''s hair.


    "Dad received an order from Her Majesty the Queen and needs to go out of the city. It will take about 2-3 days."


    "During this time, you have to listen to your brother and mother at home, and you must not go out and run around, remember?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Celeste tilted her head cutely, "Father, mother and elder brother all said that it is dangerous outside the city recently, why did Her Majesty ask you to leave the city at this time?"


    Dath''Remar smiled wryly and shook his head, "It''s a long story, and you probably still can''t understand it. Anyway, you have to be obedient at home during this time, and don''t make trouble for your mother and brother."


    "Well, Celeste knows!"


    Satisfied, Dath''Rema kissed Celes on her tender forehead, "Good girl."


    In fact, this trip was not an order directly issued by the queen, as Dath''Remar said.


    To be precise, he took the initiative to apply to Azshara as a consultant.


    He wanted to have a face-to-face talk with the rebels, and try to see if he could reach a truce and reconciliation agreement with the increasingly large rebels in a peaceful way.


    Due to the increasingly outrageous behavior of the Burning Legion, Dath''Remar himself was pessimistic about this mission.


    But everything has to be tried. The Sunstrider family has always advocated adventure and experimentation. Dath''Remar decided to chat with the high-level rebels first.


    At least one must know what the core demands of the "rebels" and "untouchables" that these other colleagues call are.


    Queen Azshara was not interested in his proposal, and UU Reading other colleagues who were close to the Burning Legion even sneered at him mercilessly.


    However, the Sunstrider family is, after all, a relatively important member of the upper elf society. After Dath''Remar''s repeated requests and hard work, the queen finally reluctantly agreed to his request.


    Azshara didn''t even arrange for additional guards to "protect" Dath''Remar, and the entire mission process was completely left to Dath''Remar to do as he pleased.


    Celes, who was still young, couldn''t notice the sadness in Das Rema''s eyes, but Andrea, who had been watching coldly, could clearly see the changes in his micro-expressions.


    After observing the surroundings of the garden and confirming that no one else was watching, Andrea suddenly flapped her wings and flew out of Celes'' hands.


    "Ah!" Celeste waved her little hand to the sky in a panic, "Xiao Hei, where are you going?"


    The golden-framed black pupils stared directly at Celes, and Andrea used spells for the first time since she was injured.


    "Human hypnosis."


    Seeing the baby girl''s original smart eyes suddenly straightened, Dath''Rema''s face changed suddenly, and he hugged Seres behind him, staring sharply at this unusual crow.


    "This is shadow energy, what the **** are you?"


    Andrea was slightly surprised by the powerful arcane energy surging from Dath''Remar''s body, but he leisurely folded his wings and landed on the stone table in the garden pavilion.


    "Please don''t panic."


    The crow''s eyes sparkled with wisdom, and he spoke as Dath''Remar watched in amazement.


    "Mr. Dath''Remar Sunstrider, please forgive my rudeness, I have important matters to discuss with you alone, these contents are not convenient for my daughter to hear."


    "After all... knowing too much is not a good thing, especially for a child who lacks the concept of secrecy."

 Chapter 46： commune

    Dath''Remar backed away slowly protecting Celes, his extremely wary eyes never leaving the weird crow.


    Seeing that the crow with its wings folded had no intention of continuing to attack, Das Rema frowned and asked, "Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about, why are you lurking beside Miss Leticia, and what plans does the person behind you have for the Moonsong family?" ?¡±


    "Oh~"


    Andrea chuckled, "You may have misunderstood something. Although I am indeed not representing myself, I have no ill intentions towards Ceres and Leticia, and I am not instigated by anyone."


    "If you want to be more serious... I can only say that everything comes from accident and necessity."


    Under Dath''Remar''s surprised gaze, the ordinary-looking crow form suddenly began to swell. Under a burst of dim purple light, the crow''s original position was replaced by a young man with short silver hair.


    "Huh~"


    Finally able to revert to human form, Andrea tried to twist her body, moving her injured right shoulder, and the bandage that Leticia wrapped him slipped to the ground with Andrea''s transformation.


    Confirming that his body is recovering well, Andrea squatted down to pick up the bandages, and shrugged against Dath''Remar''s vigilant eyes.


    "As you can see, I''m a druid."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Dath''Remar solemnly took out his staff and held it in his hand, ready to attack at any time, "I''ve never heard that druids can use shadow energy to transform. Who are you?"


    Andrea scratched her head helplessly, "So didn''t I say that I am a Druid, just because of some special accidental factors."


    "Forget it... In order to dispel your unnecessary vigilance, let me explain the cause and effect first."


    ¡­


    "That is."


    After hearing Andrea''s explanation of why he stayed by Leticia''s side, Dath''Rema relaxed his vigilance a little.


    "Did you accidentally be shot down by Archimonde while sneaking into Zin-Azhali, and you were rescued by Leticia by coincidence?"


    "That''s it in a nutshell."


    "No wonder..."


    Dath''Remar nodded in amazement, "I''ll tell you why the Burning Legion has recently stepped up inspections of civilian areas and commercial streets, and even a Nathrezim leader personally led the team. It turned out to be because of you."


    "The leader of the Nathrezim?"


    Andrea suddenly got unexpected information, raised his eyebrows and asked seriously, "Let me just ask, is that Nathrezim called Tichondrius?"


    "Yes, you know him?"


    "Oh~"


    Andrea sneered, "It''s not just that I know him, I''ve even fought him face to face... So that''s how it is, that guy plotted against me behind my back. It''s not a joke that the Dreadlord is taking revenge."


    In the original history, Mal''Ganis was framed by Alsace and Ner''zhul in partnership. After escaping by feigning death, he spent nearly ten years hiding behind the scenes to plan and prepare.


    Mal''Ganis incarnated as Admiral Barry Weswin, manipulating poor Bridget Abedis to launch a large-scale Northern Expedition, trying to use the Scarlet Crusade to avenge Alsace.


    No matter what the final result is, this patience to hold a grudge cannot be underestimated.


    Andrea speculated that Tichondrius should have questioned the part of the moon guards who parted ways with Major Delier and others.


    After discovering that he asked for help from the Moon Guard, which directly led to the failure of his mission, the leader of the Dread Demon King remembered the little man Andrea Moon Shadow from then on.


    "But there is a problem."


    Andrea rubbed his chin in confusion, "Why did Tichondrius know in advance that the Druids would send me to sneak into Zin-Azhali? It can''t be a prophet?"


    Dath''Remar lowered his head and thought for a moment, then raised a possibility with some hesitation.


    "Could it be that the upper echelon of the Rebel Army has internal support from the Burning Legion?"


    A glint of unknown meaning flashed in Andrea''s eyes, he did not answer Dath''Remar''s words directly, but shifted the topic to other directions.


    "Let''s gossip aside, let''s talk business first."


    Andrea stared at Dath''Remar with piercing eyes and asked, "Mr. Sunstrider, I want to know your position and opinion on this war."


    "Someone once told me that the Sunstrider family is an outlier among the high elves, and your attitude towards commoners is much gentler than other compatriots."


    "So, what do you think of the Burning Legion''s wanton massacre of civilians?"


    "Just let the demons wreak havoc on our world, until the real leader of the Burning Legion enters Azeroth, leaving the entire planet polluted by fel energy and barren of grass?"


    Dath''Remar didn''t show any clues on the surface, and he was sitting face to face with Andrea, stroking Seres who was sleeping on his knees.


    "Mr. Moon Shadow, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "What evidence do you have that the Burning Legion will pollute the entire planet with evil energy? They promised Queen Azshara that after destroying the resistance forces in Azeroth, they will return the management of the entire world to the night elves."


    "Is it the Highborne?"


    Andrea sneered and said, "Do you dare to believe the nonsense of Sargeras? Why don''t you go to the Well of Eternity and ask the eredar people what happened to their beautiful hometown, Argus?"


    "Argus?" Dath''Remar''s eyes flashed with suspicion, "How do you know these things, the Burning Legion can''t take the initiative to tell you these secrets, right?"


    A dim light flickered in Andrea''s hand, "Shadow spell, the Burning Legion calls it the power of the void."


    Playing with the docile deep purple light in his hands, Andrea explained half-seriously and half-fudgedly, "This kind of power is extremely effective on the spiritual level. As long as UU reading can use it, even demons will be controlled by it , Shaking out everything you know."


    "My information comes from the eredar who were captured by the rebels in the Burning Legion. In the face of the shadows, they can''t protect their secrets."


    Although Andrea''s source of information is nonsense, the power of shadow can really do this kind of thing...at least in the hands of the ancient gods.


    Andrea''s exploration of the power of shadow has just started, and it is not yet possible to complete such a precise operation.


    Dath''Remar''s face was a little cloudy and uncertain, and his reason told him that Andrea''s words were probably true, but as a high elf who was inherently opposed to the common people, his emotional bias made him unable to accept this fact for the time being.


    Fudged by the Burning Legion and Sargeras, most of the Highborne believed their rhetoric, thinking that the Burning Legion would return the world to Azshara for management after helping to clean up the resistance forces in Azeroth. seek nominal subordination.


    At that time, the upper elves will continue to secure their status as a privileged class. Maybe they can rely on their connection with the Burning Legion to break free from the restrictions of their home planet and expand the power of the Night Empire to the vast universe.


    "Queen Azshara...does she know these things?"


    Recalling Azshara''s penetrating eyes when she looked at her before, Andrea said with a weird expression, "I''m not sure, but I think that shrewd queen should be able to see through some of the lies of the Burning Legion."


    "As for what kind of thinking she has in mind to continue to cooperate with the Burning Legion despite lies and deceit, I don''t know, you highborne who come into contact with her every day should know the Queen better than me, right?

 Chapter 47： Restless Tichondrius

    The sky above the civilian area of ??Xin Aizali.


    "waste!"


    After searching for nothing for a long time, the anxious Tichondrius vented his anger irritably.


    The unlucky doomsday guard who was reporting the search situation in front of him was angered by the leader of the dreadlord, and the sudden miserable green fel energy flames devoured his body.


    "call¡­"


    After killing a "useless" subordinate without hesitation, Tichondrius tried to take a deep breath to calm his restless emotions, ignoring the silent demons around him.


    It has been half a month since he received the order from Archimonde, but the mission that he thought he could easily achieve unexpectedly changed¡ªthe crow that was seriously injured and shot down disappeared inexplicably.


    Although the furious Tichondrius mobilized all his subordinates and spent half a month trying to thoroughly search the entire civilian area, he still has not obtained any useful clues.


    As a Nathrezim who is good at figuring out people''s hearts, Tichondrius knows Archimonde''s temper very well.


    One of the Legion''s triumvirate known as the Defiler was by no means a patient man.


    Now he is willing to squat by the Well of Eternity all day, all because of Sargeras'' orders.


    In order to allow himself to enter Azeroth as soon as possible and avoid long nights and dreams, Archimonde was ordered by the Fallen Titan to supervise and urge the Highborne to expand the portal non-stop.


    Unless there is a major situation that will endanger the Well of Eternity, Archimonde will always suppress his violent temper and continue to stay by the Well of Eternity to supervise.


    But let a short-tempered person work in violation of his own code of conduct for a long time, and the resentment and anger that gradually accumulates will eventually need a place to vent.


    As a subordinate of Sargeras, it is impossible for Archimonde to vent his anger on his boss, that would be purely suicidal, then...


    Thinking of this, Tichondrius shuddered all over his body, "Continue searching! I''ll give you three more days, and I must see the results within three days!"


    "If you fail to complete the task assigned by Lord Archimonde...you know the consequences."


    "No matter the means, I just want the result, go!"


    "yes!"


    The demons around Tichondrius hurriedly patted their chests to make a promise, and then they dispersed under the irritated wave of the dreadlord, and scattered into the civilian area to continue searching.


    ¡­


    When the demons began to intensify their efforts to toss the civilians of Zin-Azshari, Andrea, who was their search target, was discussing the true purpose of the Burning Legion with the head of the family, Dath''Remar Sunstrider, in the garden of the Sunstrider family far away from the civilian area.


    When taking the risk to reveal his real body in front of Dath''Remar, Andrea was actually quite apprehensive. He wasn''t sure if the Queen''s advisor would ignore his explanation and launch an attack directly.


    Perhaps because he had doubts about the behavior of the Burning Legion in his heart, Dath''Remar finally chose to calm down and listen to Andrea''s explanation.


    The most fundamental purpose of the Burning Legion''s attack on Azeroth is to corrupt and control the sleeping Titan star soul of Azeroth before the Old Gods.


    Strictly speaking, there is not much difference between the goals of the Burning Legion and the boss of the Old Gods, the Lord of the Void, both of which are to bring the most potential Azeroth Titan Star Soul under their command.


    The only difference is that one of them uses the power of the void to corrupt, and the other uses fel energy.


    Andrea did not reveal this part to Dath''Remar.


    Not to mention whether Dath''Remar can understand the existence of the Titan Star Soul and the Void Lord, with Dath''Remar''s current status and strength, it is meaningless to let him know the relevant secrets, and his ability can''t change it at all. what.


    Andrea just exposed the lie that Sargeras repeated through "factual evidence", and used words to induce Dath''Remar to gradually think in the direction of fighting the Burning Legion.


    As for how Dath''Remar will imagine the real purpose of the Burning Legion, that is his own problem.


    Seeing Dath''Remar''s fluctuating attitude and falling into long-term contemplation, Andrea smiled silently, and changed into a crow form again.


    "That''s all I can tell you. It''s up to you to decide how to go on the road ahead."


    Andrea hinted, "If you have a different idea from your Highborne colleagues, this mission to the frontline may be a good opportunity."


    "Witness what happened to the Burning Legion''s so-called battle against rebellion with your own eyes. You should be able to gain some inspiration through contact with the high-level rebels."


    Dath''Rema, who was awakened, refocused his confused eyes, and looked at the crow in front of him with a complicated expression.


    "Are you still planning to continue lurking in the Yuege family?"


    Andrea fluttered her wings and flew up from her seat, "Yes, as I said before, I ventured into Zin-Azshari to rescue the high priest Tyrande Whisperwind who was trapped in the palace."


    "Since you can''t trust me for the time being and are unwilling to provide it, I can only pin my hopes on the Yuege family."


    Dath''Remar''s eyes flickered, and he looked down at Celes who was sleeping soundly on his lap.


    "...I can''t make any promises to you now, but if the facts are as you said, maybe I will help you enter the palace next time I come back."


    "I hope so, I will wait patiently for your news."


    Andrea flapped her wings and flew towards the entrance of the garden. Das Rema watched the crow leave the garden and enter the mansion before looking away. UU Reading


    "Hey~"


    ¡­


    The mansion of the Sunstrider family occupies a large area, but the internal structure of the building is not complicated.


    It is almost a straight line from the garden to the small hall where the little ladies gather, and there is only a right-angle turn on the way.


    On the way to the small hall, the crows passing by at low altitude attracted the attention of many maids in the mansion.


    When Andrea arrived at the entrance of the small hall under the eyes of everyone, Leticia was anxiously wandering back and forth at the entrance of the side hall.


    "what!"


    Seeing that Andrea finally came back, Leticia was visibly relieved.


    "Xiao Hei, why did you just run away with others?"


    When Andrea skillfully landed on Leticia''s shoulder, the girl nodded the crow''s head with some complaints.


    "Gah~"


    "correct."


    Leticia looked at the passage where Andrea flew in puzzled, "Why are you alone, where are Seres and Uncle Das Rema?"


    Andrea tilted his head in embarrassment, he didn''t know how to express such complicated information with the body of a "non-speaking" crow.


    Leticia laughed herself after she said the words, "Forget it, what''s the use of asking you, the father and daughter probably have something to say."


    "Go in, otherwise others should wait in a hurry."


    "Gah~"


    ¡­


    At the same time, Xin Aizali Commercial Street.


    Azshara responded to the reverence and greetings from the merchants along the way with a smile, and at the same time looked at the leader of the dreadlord who was flying around in the sky of the civilian area with a meaningful look.


    "Hehe~ It seems that something interesting is about to happen. So many demons are mobilized to find an ''ordinary'' crow?"

 Chapter 48： The rain is coming

    Accompanying Leticia to attend the gathering of friends this time, in addition to achieving the main task of directly contacting Dath''Remar, Andrea also learned a lot of interesting or useful information from these noble girls.


    Although these girls are still young, they all come from the major upper elf families after all.


    Usually under the influence of ears and eyes, I have more or less accidentally heard some secret news from the mouth of the elders that others cannot know, and these news naturally become the talk of the girls at parties.


    Among them was a certain demon hunter who tried to force his way through the city gate earlier.


    In the end, Illidan still failed to rush into the city, and Archimonde''s shocking power when he shot took him by surprise.


    Although he knew that the target of that terrifying fel energy ray was not himself, the guilty Illidan finally chose to give up after weighing the gains and losses.


    Illidan, who was free to come and go, humiliated the moon guards guarding the city. Captain Driesen on duty was scolded **** by the captain of the moon guards afterwards.


    And that captain was the father of one of the young girls who attended the meeting.


    When Dath''Remar returned to the small hall with Seres, who was the host of the party, the little guy was rubbing her eyes in a daze. She had just woken up from a sweet dream.


    Celes had no memory of being hypnotized by Andrea at all. After returning to the small hall, the little guy immediately cheered and rushed towards him again, completely ignoring the complicated eyes of his father standing at the door.


    As the moon outside the window gradually lowers, the weekly party comes to an end.


    When the little sisters were leaving the meeting and preparing to go home, Dath''Remar had already set off to go outside the city, preparing to carry out the mission he had requested from the Queen.


    After a pleasant party, the excited Leticia looked a little tired, and she dozed off on the soft cushions of the arcane sedan chair.


    On the way back, the queen had already finished today''s tour, and the guards along the way had long since disappeared.


    Andrea stared blankly at the direction of the Well of Eternity through the small window, and the light of evil energy rising into the sky near the portal was very conspicuous.


    ¡®A scene without aesthetic feeling, what is Queen Azshara thinking? She wouldn''t really believe those lies that Sargeras made up, would she? ''


    Although he did not have a direct face-to-face conversation with Azshara, through the brief contact before, Andrea was very impressed by the majestic and wise eyes of the Queen. He did not think that the Light of Light was a fool people.


    Azshara must have her own plan in cooperating with the Burning Legion, but what her purpose is, Andrea has not thought of it yet.


    ¡®Forget it, just be patient for the time being, at least until the injury is completely healed. ''


    Andrea looked sideways at the sleeping Leticia. While waiting for Dath''Remar''s news, she tried to have limited contact with Leander. This consultant seems to have a lot of dissatisfaction with the Burning Legion, maybe... ''


    ¡­


    There is a good saying that plans cannot keep up with changes.


    When Leticia''s arcane sedan returned to the Moonsong family''s mansion, Leander standing at the door and the familiar woman in gorgeous clothes beside him immediately attracted Andrea''s attention.


    ''I remember. ''


    Andrea squinted her eyes as she looked at the beautiful and attractive tall woman, ¡®That¡¯s one of the maids who followed Queen Azshara before, right? It seems that she is still the one with the highest status among the many maids, and is qualified to communicate directly with the queen, could it be...''


    A name flashed in his mind, and Andrea continued to pretend to be an ordinary crow without moving.


    ¡®Vashj? How did she come to the Yuege family? ''


    "Boom~"


    The slight vibration of the sedan chair awakened Leticia, who was in a light sleep state, and the girl rubbed her eyes and looked out the window.


    "Eh?"


    When she saw her father and the head maid, Leticia''s originally confused brain immediately woke up.


    "Father, and... Ms. Vashj?"


    ''really¡­''


    Just as Andrea suddenly realized, Leander and Vaschi turned their gazes to Leticia who had just stepped out of the sedan chair at the same time.


    To be precise, it turned to the crow on her shoulder.


    Feeling the scrutiny of the two, Andrea was startled suddenly. He suddenly had a bad premonition, but in order not to startle the snake, he tried his best not to show it.


    "Quack?"


    Leander frowned when he heard the crow''s ugly cry, and then he asked Vaschi in a gentle and elegant tone, "Ms. Vaschi, let me confirm for the last time, is the queen really calling this crow by name?"


    Andrea: "!"


    Vaschi''s eyes were also puzzled, she didn''t see anything special about this ordinary crow, but she couldn''t question the queen''s order.


    "That''s right, the summoning time is tomorrow night, and the queen specially granted the crow''s owner, Miss Letitia, to enter the palace with her."


    Leander nodded, and turned his gaze to his daughter who looked surprised.


    "Laetitia, you heard it too, don''t be rude when entering the palace tomorrow, UU reading I will teach you some court etiquette later, you must learn it as soon as possible."


    The processing speed of her brain couldn''t keep up with the development of the situation, and Leticia''s eyes were confused. She nodded subconsciously and replied, "I see, father."


    ¡­


    After some repairs and Leander''s explanation, Leticia finally regained some sobriety after taking a bath and changing clothes.


    Stretching out her hand to poke Andrea''s crow''s body, the girl said to herself with a puzzled expression, "What''s so special about you? Why does the queen suddenly want to see you?"


    Andrea couldn''t give a clear answer to this question, but he probably had something to do with the unexpected meeting before.


    After hesitating for a while whether to tell the girl in front of him his true identity, Andrea finally chose to give up.


    ''Forget it, maybe it will be exposed tomorrow, there is no need to add trouble to her before entering the palace. ''


    ¡­


    "What did you say?! Got a clue?"


    Tichondrius grabbed the low-level Nathrezim in front of him and asked, "Clarify the details!"


    The Nathrezim said with difficulty, "It''s... a commoner child along the street could not bear the torture, and when he was dying, he told what he saw unexpectedly."


    "He said that the crow didn''t fall to the ground after being shot down, but fell into a passing arcane sedan chair."


    "Arcane litter? An automatic locomotion of the kind used by the Highborne?"


    After calming down, Tichondrius let go of the dreadlord. He stroked his chin thoughtfully and asked, "Have you found out who that sedan chair belongs to?"


    "Yes, after torture and repeated comparisons with mortals in the commercial street, it is confirmed that the owner of the sedan chair is a high-level elf girl named Leticia Moonsong."

 Chapter 49： break through

    In the evening of the next day, Leticia took Andrea aboard the luxurious arcane float arranged by Vaschi.


    Stretching her head out from the window of the floating car, Leticia suppressed her nervousness and bid farewell to Leander and Felicity who were seeing them off.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m leaving."


    "Ok."


    Strict father Leander maintained a calm posture, stroked his long beard with his hand and warned, "Be careful to maintain your manners, and don''t lose face of the Yuege family."


    Felicity gave her husband an angry look, and said softly to her daughter, "Don''t listen to your father, take it easy, as long as you don''t lose your temper."


    Vaschi nodded to the two of Leander after the family of three communicated. "Then, consultant Leander, Mrs. Felicity, let''s set off now."


    "If there are no accidents, Miss Leticia should be sent back at midnight."


    Under the watchful eyes of the two fathers, this arcane floating vehicle dedicated to the royal family slowly floated up, and under the control of the coachman, it flew towards the palace at high speed along the main road in the aristocratic district.


    Just as the arcane float left the Moonsong mansion, a group of demons broke into the airspace of the noble district regardless of the agreement with the upper elves.


    "boom!"


    The leader, Tichondrius, landed heavily in front of the Moonsong family''s mansion, and his demonic hooves stepped on the flat ground to create several cracks.


    Leander, who was about to enter the door, turned around and frowned at the group of demons who did not understand etiquette, and subconsciously blocked his startled wife behind him.


    "Dear ''God Envoys'', why did you enter the aristocratic area without permission? We clearly signed an agreement..."


    "Hehe~ Please forgive us for being rude."


    Tichondrius bowed slightly pretending to be elegant, "The situation is urgent, and we cannot allow us to report first."


    The green eyes of the fear demon king looked at Leander, who was still calm. At this time, the head of the Yuesong family was calling the housekeeper to send his wife home, and the family guards were also gathering near the main entrance.


    Tichondrius didn''t care about Leander''s actions, he continued with a smile, "I just received news that Miss Leticia from the Moonsong family accidentally picked up a crow."


    Leander''s eyes flashed, but he didn''t respond.


    Tichondrius noticed this, and the corners of his mouth gradually curved into a ferocious arc.


    "I''m sorry to tell Moonsong Advisor that the crow was transformed from a rebel druid. For the safety of your daughter, please hand over the injured crow to us."


    "Druid...?"


    There was a look of surprise on Leander''s face, "No wonder..."


    Looking up at Tichondrius, a hint of sarcasm flashed in Leander''s eyes.


    "Sorry, Lord Tichondrius, not long ago, the little girl Leticia was summoned into the palace by the Queen along with the crow."


    "If you want to catch that crow, I''m afraid you have to apply to Queen Azshara to enter the palace."


    "what?"


    Tichondrius'' complexion changed, and he rushed into the noble district confidently with sufficient reasons. He didn''t expect that things would change unexpectedly.


    The cloudy face changed for a while, and finally caught the clue, Tichondrius didn''t want to just give up.


    "Consultant Moon Song, it''s not that I don''t believe your words, but that crow may have left some dangerous traps in the noble house. Just in case, let us help to investigate."


    "rude!"


    Leander yelled sharply with his eyes wide open, "The uninvited guest, leave immediately! I don''t want to hurt the cooperative relationship between the two parties because of a small matter."


    "Humph!"


    Tichondrius, who was eager to complete the task, lost the interest in continuing to pretend in front of lowly mortals. Seeing Leander''s resolute resistance, the Dreadlord waved his hands to signal his subordinates to rush in.


    "That''s up to you, I will explain it to Queen Azshara myself afterwards, search!"


    ¡­


    "boom!"


    The flying speed of the arcane floating car was fast and steady. When the roar of Tichondrius and other demons landing in the noble area came, the floating car had already arrived at the gate of the main hall of the palace.


    When Leticia got out of the car, she looked back in surprise in the direction of the loud noise.


    "Wouldn''t that be the noise from my house just now?"


    "Gah!"


    Andrea also saw the flying demon floating over the aristocratic area, and spread his wings to issue a loud warning.


    ''It''s not good, that direction is indeed the residence of the Yuege family, could it be...''


    "demon?"


    Vaschi looked up at those ugly alien creatures with displeasure, "How could they rush into the noble area in disregard of the rules?"


    "Varosen."


    "exist."


    A palace guard with an unusually strong physique covered in golden heavy armor and a hideous scar on his face walked up to Vaschi amidst the clang of armor colliding.


    "Major Maid Vaschi, what are your orders?"


    As the queen''s most valued chief maid, Vashj has the qualifications to command the queen''s personal guard to a certain extent.


    "Send people to the aristocratic area to drive out the group of demons. We have an agreement with the Burning Legion. Without permission, no demons are allowed to enter the aristocratic area and the core area of ??the palace."


    "This group of disrespectful demons are openly challenging the Queen''s authority, and you know what to do."


    "Hmph! The dirty fel beast, finally showing its true colors?"


    As Azshara''s loyal dog, Varothen has always taken a zero-tolerance attitude towards any existence that dares to challenge the queen''s authority, even the Burning Legion is no exception.


    Under Andrea''s watchful eye, Varosen assembled a hundred-man guard in just one minute.


    Holding a huge two-handed sword with a blade made of pure energy, he personally led the team to the scene of the demon invasion.


    Vaschi smiled and said to the worried Leticia, "Don''t worry, the queen will definitely protect her people, let''s move on."


    ''Oh~''


    Andrea sneered and complained in his heart, ¡®That is to say, ordinary civilians are not considered as their own people in the eyes of Azshara? It''s really a typical feudal aristocratic thinking mode. ''


    The queen manages the high-level elves, and the high-level elves manage the commoners. Azshara, who is one level away, doesn''t care much about the lives of the lower-level commoners. Even the commoners respect and support her.


    ¡­


    In the majestic main hall of the royal palace, a silver-white throne is placed on a high platform with dozens of levels, but the owner of this throne is not here at this time.


    Under Vaschi''s guidance, Leticia, who entered the palace for the first time, cautiously followed behind the headmaid and continued to penetrate.


    Andrea is not so cautious, UU Reading He is trying to analyze the high-intensity magic barrier that covers the palace.


    ¡®Break any form of invisibility, prohibit the use of high-level spells, magic power detection and warning, and many other prohibitive effects that I can¡¯t understand. It is indeed the palace where the queen lives, and the defenses are indeed very strict. ''


    Varocen''s guards can only be stationed outside the palace, and the security work of the inner hall is taken over by the armed maids under Vashj''s command.


    Cooperating with the defensive enchantment in the palace, unless one can reach the extraordinary combat power of Archimonde, breaking into the palace is definitely a dead end.


    Following Vaschi''s twists and turns, passing countless palaces, the two of them were sent down by the maids along the way to a side hall with an open door.


    Andrea deduced from the large number of bookshelves displayed inside the side hall that this should be a place similar to the royal palace library.


    Vaschi reached out and gently knocked on the opened door, "Your Majesty, bring the crow and Leticia Moonsong you want to see."


    "Well, come in directly."


    A lazy and soft female voice came from the door, and Vaschi gave the nervous Leticia an encouraging smile.


    "Come on, the queen is waiting for you."


    "yes!"


    When Leticia stepped through the gate anxiously, a blue-purple arcane light suddenly shot out from not far away, hitting the crow on the girl''s shoulder that had no time to react.


    "Little black?!"


    Andrea, who was hit by the arcane light, lost control of the transfiguration. Under the surprised gazes of Vashj and Leticia, he was forcibly transformed into a silver-haired man with branches on his back and question marks all over his head.


    "Oh~"


    A chuckle came from the direction of the arcane light, "Sure enough, I read it right, a Druid with the power of shadow, interesting."

 Chapter 50： light of light

    "Clang!"


    As the head maid of Queen Azshara, Vashj''s reaction speed is very fast.


    Seeing Andrea''s real body, she immediately lifted up the long skirt of the palace dress, pulled out a sharp dagger from the side of her thigh, and lowered her focus to stare at the silent Andrea.


    "Little... black?"


    Compared with Vaschi, Leticia looked very confused.


    Although she had repeatedly thought about the reason why Queen Azshara summoned "Little Black" before entering the palace, she lacked experience and didn''t know much about "civilian combat" druids. She never expected such a thing to happen.


    "Hey~"


    Under the gaze of three eyes with different meanings, Andrea remained vigilant and scratched his head helplessly.


    "Sure enough, Her Majesty the Queen recognized you during the unexpected encounter last time, right?"


    Azshara was very confident in her own strength. At this time, there were no other guards in the palace except the four present.


    She waved to Vaschi casually, indicating that the head maid should not be overly nervous, and looked at Andrea with interest.


    "That''s right, although you have tried your best to restrain your energy fluctuations, it doesn''t make much sense to people like me and Archimonde."


    Andrea took the time to glance at Letizia, the girl still hadn''t recovered from the shock.


    He reached out and patted Leticia on the shoulder, waking her up from her dazed state.


    Andrea ignored Vashj''s sharp hostility, and asked Azshara in a more relaxed manner, "So? How does Her Majesty the Queen plan to deal with me? I ask myself that I haven''t done anything that will harm you, right?"


    Although Azshara is very lazy, the arcane magic power on her body is as deep as the sea, showing her sense of existence invisibly.


    Even though the sea looks calm now, Andrea can fully imagine the terrifying and destructive power of huge waves on the sea.


    That is not an overwhelming strength that he can resist now, even if he continues to put on a defensive posture, it is meaningless.


    As the person in charge of the palace enchantment, it didn''t take much time for Azshara to crush him to death in a face-to-face situation.


    "No harm to me? Not necessarily?"


    Azshara turned her body with a chuckle, from facing the desk to facing Andrea directly. At the same time, she habitually crossed her slender and shiny legs, and looked at Andrea, who was pretending to be relaxed, with a half-smile .


    "Although I don''t know what your power form is, but as a Druid from a commoner background, you definitely don''t have permission to enter the city."


    "In other words, you sneaked into the city secretly. The opportunity was when Illidan stormed the city gate two weeks ago, right? The alarm he triggered unintentionally covered you."


    The corner of Andrea''s eyebrows twitched slightly, and Azshara''s sharp logical thinking made him secretly startled.


    Noticing the change in Andrea''s micro-expression, Azshara''s golden eyes showed a hint of a smile.


    "Recently, the Burning Legion suddenly started to search commercial streets and civilian areas. Combined with the fact that Archimonde sent out his own death finger in the air like a convulsion some time ago, their target is you?"


    ''Convulsions...''


    It can be seen from Azshara''s more casual words that she has no respect or fear for Archimonde. The queen''s attitude towards the Burning Legion made Andrea affirm part of her conjecture.


    Turning her gaze to Leticia, who was subconsciously keeping a distance from Andrea, Azshara chuckled and said, "Don''t be nervous, little girl from the Moonsong family."


    "This druid shouldn''t have any malice towards you and your family. He just fell into the sedan chair you passed by after being injured by Archimonde... right?"


    Andrea smiled wryly and spread out her hands, "Her Majesty is really aware of the details, and the ins and outs of the matter are almost like this."


    "Oh~"


    Azshara''s crossed legs exchanged positions, she leaned her elbows on her thighs, and looked at Andrea meaningfully with the back of her hand on her chin.


    "Here comes the key question, little Druid."


    "You, who once offended the Burning Legion and even attracted Archimonde himself, why did you risk your life to sneak into my Xin Aisaly?"


    Without waiting for Andrea to use his brain to come up with a suitable reason, Azshara quickly asked herself and said, "Considering the relationship between the leader of the Druid sect, Malfurion Stormrage, and Tyrande, I think, you It should be to release the guest I kindly invited to the palace, right?"


    ''Mom...''


    Andrea remained calm on the surface, but a turbulent sea was unconsciously stirred up in her heart.


    Azshara lives in the palace all the year round, and she rarely has the opportunity to directly contact the outside world except for irregular inspections when she goes out of the palace to see her mood.


    But just relying on the information she obtained from sitting in the palace, she analyzed Andrea''s purpose and cause and effect of infiltrating into Xin Aisalie. This terrifying intelligence reading and analysis ability made Andrea feel very horrified.


    Sighing helplessly, Andrea, who was completely seen through, could only admit, "Yes, I am indeed here to rescue the high-ranking priest of Whispering Wind, but you are wrong about one thing."


    Azshara raised her eyebrows in surprise, "Oh?"


    Andrea solemnly explained, "More than half of the reason I decided to take the risk of sneaking into Zin-Azhali was not because of the entrustment of the archdruid, but for other reasons."


    "Huh? Is there another reason?"


    Azshara said noncommittally, "Forget it, I''m just a mortal after all, and I can''t be omniscient and omnipotent like a true god. UU Reading "


    "Speaking of which, what are your plans now that your identity has been exposed?"


    Azshara looked at Andrea jokingly and asked, "Isn''t it planning to escape from the library and rampage aimlessly in my palace?"


    Andrea said with a wry smile, "If it''s just me, this is indeed the best choice as a last resort, but..."


    Looking sideways at Leticia with a complicated expression, Andrea shook her head and said, "Laetitia saved my life, once I escape on the spot, there is a high chance that she and her family will be attacked by you." Reckoning, my conscience prevents me from doing such a thing."


    Andrea narrowed her eyes and looked at Azshara, who had a playful expression, "Your Majesty, you specifically asked Leticia to accompany me into the palace with this in mind, right? In case, I am a person with a cold nature Woolen cloth?"


    "Papa~"


    Azshara clapped her hands appreciatively and said, "That''s right, my identity was suddenly exposed, but I was able to regain my composure in a short period of time, and quickly analyzed my intentions."


    "In terms of psychological quality alone, few young people I have met in the past few hundred years can compare with you."


    "Let me answer your second question next."


    Azshara glanced at Leticia, and chuckled nonchalantly, "If you abandon this little girl without any scruples, as you said, I will punish the Yuesong family severely."


    "Although they didn''t realize it, Leticia did inadvertently take in the fugitives from the rebel army that the Burning Legion was chasing. In order to give an explanation to the allies, it is completely reasonable to severely punish the Moonsong family."


    "But..."


    Azshara tilted her head and looked at Andrea with a smile, "Your funny performance made me change my mind."

 Chapter 51： 2 hard choices

    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth with a half-smile, "Thank you Your Majesty for your praise. Since you have identified my weakness, how will Your Majesty plan to deal with me?"


    "Disposition?"


    Azshara smiled and shook her head, "Why do you need to deal with it? At least you haven''t done anything harmful to me yet, have you?"


    Vaschi''s complexion suddenly changed, and she sensed that the situation was going in a bad direction.


    "His Majesty!"


    Azshara didn''t make a sound, just glanced at Vashj with those majestic golden eyes.


    "Uh¡­"


    Vaschi, who originally planned to continue admonishing her, suddenly became stiff all over, and immediately lowered her head in fear and fear, not daring to speak any more.


    Since meeting in the palace, Azshara has been relatively easy-going and relaxed in front of Andrea and Leticia, except for the majesty she exudes instinctively.


    With the addition of her unparalleled beauty and charming temperament, the queen appeared very friendly in a lazy state. Even Leticia, who was nervous before, gradually returned to normal under the influence of the atmosphere.


    But the emotionless glance made Andrea feel chills in his heart. Although the main target was not aimed at himself, he could still see the warning intention of the other party from those eyes that seemed to be able to speak.


    After all, Vashj is a confidant who has followed Azshara for many years, so she doesn''t need too many words, just a look to let her understand the Queen''s attitude.


    Intercepting Vaschi''s unspoken persuasion, Azshara regained a spring-like smile on her face.


    "The lax discipline makes the two of you laugh."


    "Let''s get down to business, I don''t intend to deal with you, even Leticia, who was implicated innocently, but..."


    Azshara crossed her arms in front of her chest, two majestic mountain peaks were squeezed out into a deep ravine, she looked at Leon and reminded with deep meaning, "Little druid, are you being hunted by the Burning Legion now?"


    "Although I don''t know what you did to them, as an ally of the Burning Legion, I am obliged to share the information of the ''fugitives'' with them."


    "unless¡­"


    Azshara showed a confident smile that made Leon feel creepy, "You can show the value of letting me protect you."


    "that¡­"


    When this topic was mentioned, Vaschi bit the bullet and said, "Your Majesty, please allow me to intervene."


    Azshara frowned slightly, but she knew that Vashj wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t know what to do, so she raised her chin and said to the head maid.


    "Sure, I''ll give you ten seconds, let''s talk."


    Vaschi hurriedly lowered his head and reported in extremely fast speech, "Yes, before I brought Leticia into the palace, the Burning Legion suddenly invaded the noble area without warning. Now that I think about it, maybe...their target is the Moonsong family .¡±


    After listening to Vashj''s report, Azshara, who was originally relaxed, sat up straight and her expression became dignified.


    "Are you sure that the Burning Legion has not submitted any applications to the Moon Guard and SS?"


    "Yes, on this point, I specifically confirmed it to Varosen before."


    "Humph!"


    Azshara''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and a heavy sense of coercion came from the queen.


    The unprepared Leticia was hit by the momentum and almost sat on the ground with her legs limp. Andrea reached out to help her in time, which saved the girl from making a fool of herself.


    Leticia looked at Andrea with a complicated expression, and finally turned her head unhappily and withdrew her hand from his support.


    Andrea smiled wryly and thought, ''I''m hated, but it''s no wonder. ''


    "Vashj."


    "exist."


    Queen Azshara ordered with a sinking face, "Varosen should have already set off?"


    "yes."


    "Very good, you rush over immediately and pass my verbal order to Varocen, I allow them to use lethal force, and kill any demons who break into the noble area without permission!"


    "yes!"


    Vaschi and Andrea, who were retreating, passed by, and the head maid gave him a warning look.


    Andrea: "???"


    After the order was issued, the frost on Azshara''s face gradually dissipated, and the invisible pressure shrouded in the library also disappeared.


    "Heh~ Now the situation is interesting."


    Azshara glanced at Leticia who looked worried. "Child, relax a little. Varocen is going ahead of time. As long as the demons don''t attack insanely, they should be able to prevent the situation from getting worse before they get into trouble."


    "Yes, thank you Queen."


    Leticia''s forced smile made Azshara slightly displeased, but after all, this girl is only an underage girl, and Queen Azshara, who owns the Empire of Darkness, would not care about such small details with a child. question.


    "Let''s get back to the topic."


    Azshara looked at Andrea again. At this time, because of her bad mood, she no longer had the easy-going attitude before.


    "Little Druid, report your name first."


    Andrea bowed politely and said, "Andrea, Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Okay, Andrea."


    Azshara stretched out her right index finger and said, "I''ll give you two choices."


    "One: Resist with all your strength, as long as you can persist in my hands for 3 minutes, I will not only clear you and the Yuesong family of all crimes, but also return Tyrande to you."


    "Honestly. UU Reading "


    Azshara''s face showed a hint of irritability, "I''ve lost patience with that stubborn woman, but I can''t send her back to you in vain."


    "As long as you can keep your life in my hands, I promise in the name of the Queen that I will never hinder you and Tyrande from leaving the city, and the innocent Moonsong family will continue to gain my trust."


    Andrea lowered her head and thought for a while, "What about two?"


    "Two..."


    A hint of amusement flashed in Azshara''s eyes, "You will stay to replace Tyrande. I can see that you also have signs of accepting Elune''s favor."


    "I want to prove that, as the Queen who governs the Night Empire, I have a more lofty status in the hearts of the people than the moon **** Elune who doesn''t do anything. No matter which moon god''s family members switch to my sect, the effect will be the same. "


    ''Is that really the case...''


    Under Leticia''s slightly nervous gaze, Andrea frowned and considered for a while.


    ¡®Is the true God omniscient and omnipotent? In other words, maybe the difficult choices I''m facing now are all in Elune''s expectation? ''


    ¡®If you choose the second choice, it seems that you can save your life in a short period of time, but this will undoubtedly greatly damage Elune¡¯s image, which will in turn raise Azshara¡¯s prestige and damage the morale of the rebel army. ''


    ''Besides, this will inevitably make me lose Elune''s favor, and the seemingly safe option will actually cause endless troubles. ''


    "On the other hand, if Elune really saw this scene in advance and specifically named me to rescue Tyrande, she should not be unprepared, maybe..."


    Under Azshara''s patient waiting, Andrea finally made up her mind to make a choice.


    "Your Majesty, I will choose one."

 Chapter 52： Song of the Moon

    When Andrea answered, for a moment, the atmosphere in the entire library was completely frozen.


    The cold light in Azshara''s eyes flashed away. Although she was baptized by Tyrande''s stubborn resistance, she was already mentally prepared for the dead brain of the moon priest, but Andrea, the druid favored The choice was still somewhat beyond her expectations.


    "¡­you sure?"


    After calming down her emotions, Azshara looked at the little druid opposite with a blank expression.


    "I''ll give you two minutes to reconsider, weigh the gains and losses, and then tell me your decision."


    Andrea shook his head and said, "Don''t think about it anymore, I''m sure to choose one."


    Azshara was silent for a moment before saying in a deep voice, "I want to remind you that if you fail to hold on to me for three minutes, not only will your own life be lost, but Leticia and the entire Moonsong family will also be punished by you." Tired."


    Andrea turned his head and gave Leticia an apologetic look, but he still said firmly, "I''ve made up my mind, please Your Majesty the Queen."


    "Hmph! Very good, then I will fulfill you."


    Finally, Azshara couldn''t hide her displeasure any more, she stood up from the desk with a cold snort, and walked out with her long, perfectly lined legs.


    "Come with me, there are many precious books that cannot be destroyed here, let''s change the place first."


    ¡­


    At the same time, Vaschi, who had left the palace first, had just rushed to the mansion of the Yuege family in the aristocratic area.


    At this time, the Queen''s Guard led by Valothen had already fought with the demons under Tichondrius.


    As the most elite guard of the Dark Night Empire, the demons that Tichondrius summoned at random were unable to hold their own line under the attack led by Varosen. The gate of Moonsong Mansion, which was smashed by demons, gradually opened to the guards. .


    "what!"


    After receiving the order to kill from Vaschi, Varosen, who had been **** all the time, stopped releasing water, and cut off a demon guard who was confronting him with the giant two-handed sword in his hand.


    Kicking the lower half of his body away, Varosen wiped the green blood on his face and ordered loudly, "Don''t entangle with these miscellaneous fish, rush into the mansion, and rescue the core members of the Yuege family!"


    Vaschi also unambiguously stabbed the dagger into the heart of one of the low-level Nathrezim, and the blue-white lightning spread around the dagger, instantly scorching the big bat.


    However, by the time the two led the team into the mansion, it was too late.


    Because of Leander''s stubborn obstruction in every possible way, Tichondrius, who was irritated, finally couldn''t hold back his killing intent.


    When Vashj and Valothen entered Leticia''s bedroom following the screams and exclamations, Tichondrius''s sharp left claw was hanging a highborne dangling in mid-air.


    Blood gushed out from the hole in the upper elf''s chest, but he was still breathing. Hearing the movement from the door, the blood-stained upper elf turned his head with difficulty.


    "For the... honor of the Kaldorei, poof!"


    Spitting out the last mouthful of blood, Leander, who was covered in blood all over his body, finally swallowed his last breath.


    "Do not!"


    The woman in Chinese clothes who fell in the corner screamed and passed out when she saw this miserable scene.


    Varosen stared at the indifferent murderer with fire-spitting eyes, "Tichondrius! Who gave you the right to kill the Highborne!"


    "Humph!"


    Throwing away the broken doll-like corpse in his hands, Tichondrius sneered and said with a sneer, "Rights? Ordinary people dare to talk about rights with me."


    "You take our forbearance as cowardice? You don''t even know what the real Burning Legion is."


    Tichondrius spread his wings and said ferociously, "Do as you please, this is the philosophy pursued by the Burning Legion. You are just cannon fodder selected by Lord Sargeras to maintain the portal. Don''t take yourself too seriously!"


    "Hand over that damned crow, you ants don''t want to bear Lord Archimonde''s anger, do you?"


    Varosen suppressed his anger and asked Vaschi, "This guy is a senior officer of the Burning Legion. What should I do? You, the queen, have the final say."


    Vaschi was commanding the personal guards to take the surviving Felicity out of the room, looked at Leander''s horrific corpse, and the maid said with a sinking face, "You have heard the Queen''s order, shoot and kill! No matter who who is it."


    "Heh~ That''s easy to say."


    Varothen brutally licked the green blood at the corner of his mouth, and then spat it at Tichondrius.


    "Pooh!"


    "Die, devil!"


    As the leaders of the two sides first fought together, this spacious bedroom suddenly became a battlefield.


    The soft big bed that Leticia liked was demolished in the scuffle, and the girl''s boudoir, which was originally warm and tidy, was completely changed.


    Tichondrius''s sharp claws swung open and closed in the bedroom, and when they collided with Varothen''s two-handed sword, there was a sound of gold and iron clashing.


    The two entered the rhythm of close combat with fast fighting. Varosen, who was wearing the most advanced enchanted armor all over his body, completely gave up his defense and rushed to attack. With the two-handed giant sword enchanted by Queen Azshara himself, he gradually suppressed it. Tichondrius.


    Vaschi saw that Varosen had the upper hand and wandered around the battlefield like a ghost. Her elusive sneak attack greatly accelerated the speed of the guards cleaning up the mess in the room.


    The cunning dreadlord has never been a demon who is good at frontal combat. Although Tichondrius was very brave, he had no intention of dying here.


    Seeing that the subordinates brought this time were eliminated one after another, and UU Reading himself was suppressed by the furious Varosen with his equipment advantage, Tichondrius gradually felt withdrawn.


    Tichondrius, who is a strong egoist, is thinking about how to escape Archimonde''s punishment, but as Leander said before, Andrea is no longer at home at this time.


    No matter how arrogant Tichondrius was, he did not dare to lead the demons directly to attack the palace, and forcibly broke into the Yuege family. On the one hand, he wanted to create an attitude that he had done his best, and on the other hand, he did not have the idea of ??venting his anger.


    It doesn''t make any sense to reason with a race that is chaotic in nature like demons. Even if they are hailed as the most treacherous and cunning race among demons, the Nathrezim are still a member of demons, and their chaotic and evil natures are exactly the same.


    After persisting for a while, seeing Vashj quietly turning his attention to himself, Tichondrius immediately turned into countless little bats and rushed out of the window.


    "Stupid mortals, dare to openly block the Burning Legion from carrying out its mission, you just wait for Lord Archimonde''s monstrous anger!"


    The more ethereal voice gradually faded away, and Varosen smacked his lips unwillingly, "Tsk! You shouted loudly, but you left your subordinates and ran away alone, you cowardly bastard!"


    Vaschi withdrew the dagger and walked to Leander''s side, squatting down, ignoring the blood on the former consultant''s face, and gently closed his wide-open eyes.


    "Rest in peace, the Queen will definitely seek justice for you."


    ¡­


    In the palace training ground, Azshara didn''t even tie up her hair. She looked at Andrea, who was holding the rough branch tightly with one hand on her hip, with a hint of impatience and contempt flashing in her eyes.


    "Go ahead, little druid."


    "Three minutes, if you can''t hold on, don''t blame me for shooting too hard. The price of making a wrong choice is your life, so try your best to struggle."

 Chapter 53： Cat and mouse?

    After getting the Garnier twig, Andrea hasn''t had time to trim and carve it.


    From the appearance alone, there is not much difference between a Garnier twig and an ordinary twig. Only when you hold it in your hand can you feel the primordial natural energy inside.


    These natural forces have been transformed by Andrea, and gradually become unique forces that only he can control today.


    In fact, there was no need for Azshara to make a special reminder. After the queen entered the fighting state, the terrifying coercion overflowed subconsciously made Andrea''s heart sound the highest level of alarm.


    Although the vast sea-like momentum is still relatively calm and introverted, Andrea still dare not relax his vigilance for a moment.


    If Andrea''s memory is correct, Azshara should be the most powerful existence among all mortals in Azeroth in the current era, even including the descendants after 10,000 years.


    Taking a deep breath to adjust her emotions, Andrea mobilized the energy in her body to become highly active.


    "Your Majesty, please begin."


    After Andrea was ready, Azshara raised her chin with a cold expression, "Then you will make the first move. This can be regarded as the last preferential treatment I will give you."


    "Then I''m sorry!"


    The power of shadow gushes out from both hands, assimilating the Garnier twig with excellent energy absorption and conductivity in just one second.


    The branches, which had appeared normal vegetal tones, suddenly turned a dark purple that seemed to absorb all the light.


    Leticia, who was watching with complicated emotions, was taken aback by this sudden change.


    "What kind of weird power is this?"


    "Huh~" Azshara snorted softly, "It really is the power of shadow, is Elune finally willing to show what she hides?"


    The huge gap in strength left Andrea with no room to hold back. As soon as he made a move, he mobilized a lot of shadow power. After the increase of Garnier''s Twig, the invisible spiritual shock locked on Azshara and sent out.


    "Mind blast!"


    Azshara, who was directly hit, was slightly dizzy, but after only a few tenths of a second, she got rid of the influence of the Mind Blast spell with her tyrannical mental power.


    Andrea didn''t think that this move would have much effect on Azshara, at best it could only be regarded as restraint.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Azshara was absent-minded, Andrea put the thicker back end of the Garnier twig on the ground, and the mutated natural force immediately poured into the ground of the outdoor training ground.


    In the slight earthquake, more than a dozen dark purple vines broke through the ground, surrounding Azshara tightly in the center.


    "Oh?"


    Azshara looked at these thick vines with great interest. Due to the addition of Garnier''s twigs and the improvement of Andrea''s own power control, this time the Shadow vines were several times thicker than before.


    The flamboyant vines can now be completely controlled by Andrea freely. After receiving the master''s order, the vine group launched an airtight blow to Azshara in a coordinated manner with a time difference.


    At the moment when the vines approached her body, a seemingly thin arcane defense barrier emerged from Azshara''s body without warning.


    When the vines of shadow lashed at the arcane barrier, the seemingly weak protection was very strong. No matter how the dancing vines lashed, the arcane barrier did not break as quickly as Leticia expected.


    Azshara who was under attack had a strange expression on her face. As a spell caster, she could feel that her arcane barrier was being eroded by the strange power attached to the vines.


    "It turns out that the direct destructive power of the power of shadow is not strong, but its penetration into the spirit and physics is extraordinary."


    If it were another person, even if it could block the vine''s physical attack in terms of destructive power, the corrosive effect of the power of shadow would erode the defensive barrier sooner or later.


    But this is of no significance to Azshara, whose strength exceeds Andrea too much.


    With the **** flashing light blue shimmering together, Azshara made a random horizontal swing outward, and the Shadow Vine, which was still showing off its power before, stopped all movements as if the rest button was pressed.


    Under Leticia''s puzzled gaze, the roots of all the vines near the ground began to slip sideways, and then fell to the ground in unison like a jade pillar pushed upside down by a golden mountain.


    "Boom~"


    Not waiting for the dust raised by the vines to dissipate, Andrea pointed her right hand at Azshara, and a dark star suddenly lit up above the Queen''s head.


    After the dark star was condensed and formed, it quickly changed its shape, and the dim starlight radiated downward, and the mutated star fire once again hit Azshara''s protective barrier.


    Since it was a direct magic attack this time, the erosion effect of the power of shadow was more obvious. Even Leticia could see that the arcane barrier was rapidly changing from blue to black, and it was about to be crushed.


    "Heh~ Well done, let me see a lot of new things that were difficult to come into contact with before."


    Flashing out of range, Azshara waved away the heavily eroded arcane shield.


    "One minute."


    The golden eyes looked at Andrea without any emotion. "Go on, this is just a warm-up for me. If you have this ability, I can only express my regret to you."


    A drop of sweat dripped from Andrea''s forehead, and a stiff smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Of course it won''t be that simple."


    The twigs of Garnier pointed high towards the sky, and Andrea''s robes rattled under the surge of energy.


    "The stars are falling!"


    Countless deep purple meteors are like precision-guided missiles, UU Reading launched attacks on Azshara one after another under Andrea''s difficult control.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The continuous explosions in the training ground surprised Vaschi, who had just sent the team back to the palace.


    "The direction of the training ground? Could it be..."


    The large-scale falling stars quickly covered the training ground with dust, and Leticia, who was watching the battle, couldn''t even see whether the continuous bombardment of the shadow stars had any effect.


    Andrea, who still maintains the spells, can get the answer through the feedback sent back by the spells. None of the stars formed by these spells hit the target.


    Azshara ignored the restriction that the flash technique could not be used continuously, and teleported around in the field lightly. She perfectly avoided all the meteors attacking her.


    "One and a half minutes, little druid, the preferential treatment is over, I''m going to make a move, are you going to continue to maintain this spell?"


    A leisurely voice came from behind the dusty sky, and Andrea''s body suddenly and instinctively conveyed a high-energy warning to him.


    Before he had time to think, he subconsciously rushed out to the left side, and the pure arcane light directly hit the position where he was standing before a few tenths of a second later.


    "The response was good."


    An impact suddenly erupted from the center of the dust, and all the dust was forcefully shaken away. Queen Azshara, who was spotless all over, moved her legs gracefully towards the center of the field.


    "At the last minute, I''m going to get real. Let me see if you can still come up with interesting spells under the threat of death."


    "Arcane missiles, bursts."


    Overwhelming small arcane missiles covered the entire training ground. Under the control of Queen Azshara, these extremely fast and simple spells launched a reverse bombardment on Andrea.

 Chapter 54： Tyrande: I am invincible... Huh?

    ¡®This is a **** arcane missile! Missile rain is almost the same! ''


    Andrea looked at the arcane missiles all over the sky and complained wildly in his heart, but his body didn''t stop at all, and turned into a ginger-colored cheetah before the missiles approached.


    The moment it landed, Andrea started to run around the field with the super explosive power of a cheetah.


    Due to the high speed, the cheetah''s running trajectory had already shown afterimages in Leticia''s eyes, and the arcane missiles couldn''t keep up with his speed at all, and all fell behind the cheetah and failed to hit the target.


    "There are many tricks, but..."


    Azshara calculated the cheetah''s limit running speed and trajectory in a short time, and adjusted the arcane missile''s attack trajectory.


    "If you just want to hide until the end of time, isn''t it too simple?"


    Feeling the pleasure of wind pressure while running at high speed, the fluff on Andrea''s back suddenly exploded, and the powerful sixth sense derived from animals issued a fatal warning to him.


    The body moved before the brain, and Andrea suddenly slammed on the spot and jumped to the right with the help of recoil.


    The arcane missile that had been following behind him before immediately landed in front of him, and if it continued on its original trajectory, the chance of being hit was 100%.


    Andrea, who jumped into the air, changed form again, and the golden eagle, which spread its wings and took off, avoided the pursuing arcane missiles with a strange flight path.


    "Do you want to escape by flying? Two and a half minutes, I''ve almost had enough."


    Waving his hand to disperse the arcane missiles all over the sky, Azshara raised his left hand high and pressed down with his right hand, and Andrea, who was flying in the air, suddenly felt tremendous pressure around his body.


    "This is a gravity spell?!"


    This was not what surprised Andrea the most. Azshara''s gravity spell seemed to only target him. Leticia looked puzzled at the golden eagle struggling to flap its wings. Obviously, she was not affected by the spell.


    The highly compressed arcane energy was gathered in Azshara''s hands, and the gravity Andrea felt was getting stronger and stronger. As a last resort, he could only return to his original shape, lying on the ground with difficulty to resist the surge of gravity.


    A look of inexplicable meaning flashed across Azshara''s eyes, like disappointment and relaxation, "That''s it, farewell, Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Uh!"


    Andrea could already feel the damage to his internal organs at this time, and the dark red blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and insisted on making a deep call in the sea of ??consciousness.


    ¡®Elune, please grant me strength! ''


    ¡­


    Vaschi originally wanted to rush to the training ground in a hurry, but when she passed by the room where Tyrande was being held, she suddenly had an idea.


    "Her Majesty is not paying attention now, or..."


    Once a devil-like thought appears in my heart, it will be very difficult to suppress it.


    Vashj still couldn''t convince herself in the end, and came to Tyrande''s room with a changed face, and pushed open the door under the respectful salute of the armed maid.


    Tyrande, bathed in the moonlight and meditating, opened her eyes, and when she saw Vashj, she sighed helplessly.


    "It''s you again, Head Maid Vaschi, what else do you need?"


    As Azshara''s most trusted maid, Vashj''s charm for the queen is clearer than anyone else.


    She believed that as long as she lost the protection of the moon god, Tyrande would fall under Azshara''s skirt sooner or later.


    Thinking of Tyrande competing with him for the queen''s favor in the future, Vashj''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    The killing intent overflowing from Vashj made Tyrande frowned, "Do you still want to kill me? It''s useless, as long as Elune''s protection still exists, I''m invincible...Eh?"


    Although Tyrande''s fearlessness annoyed Vaschi very much, she told her rationally that this stinky woman was right, except for some disgusting methods, Vaschi really had no way to kill her directly.


    But at this moment, something that neither of them expected happened.


    The moonlight shield protecting Tyrande suddenly disappeared like a wave of water, and neither of them could react to the change.


    "Eluen?!"


    Tyrande, who had always been calm and calm, finally failed. She sat up from the bed in panic, looked up at the bright crescent moon outside the window, and prayed.


    "Why did you take the initiative to withdraw the asylum before the divine power was exhausted? Are you planning to give up your faithful believer?"


    The opportunity came so suddenly that Vaschi didn''t know what to do.


    Although she has always been vigilant and jealous of Tyrande''s existence, taking this opportunity to kill Tyrande will inevitably arouse Azshara''s wrath, and Vashj was a little hesitant for a while.


    ¡­


    According to the law of energy conservation, the divine power lost from Tyrande will naturally appear elsewhere.


    As Elune himself said, she cannot stay in the material world for a long time, and the divine power she left on Tyrande as a protection is the last ripple for a certain period of time.


    At the moment when Andrea''s life was in danger, the power of the moon **** who had been protecting Tyrande suddenly shifted to him.


    Entering a seriously injured state, Andrea, whose consciousness had begun to blur, suddenly felt the pressure on her body lighten.


    Raising his head in surprise, Andrea immediately noticed the solid dark purple shield around his body, which completely blocked the effect of Azshara''s gravity spell.


    Azshara was also very surprised by the shield that suddenly appeared. She clearly felt that Andrea had lost her resistance just now, and UU Reading seemed to die in the next second.


    "Could it be?"


    Seeing Andrea staggeringly standing up from the ground again in amazement, Azshara''s eyes flashed a trace of fanaticism and veiled jealousy.


    "Eluen..."


    "Ahem!"


    Andrea, whose internal organs were injured, forced herself to stand up, and coughed up a big mouthful of blood involuntarily.


    Leticia, who had been confused about the situation, felt the seriousness now, and subconsciously prepared to approach Andrea to check the situation.


    "do not come!"


    Andrea raised his hand to stop Leticia from moving, and he smiled at the girl with difficulty, "Wait for me a little longer, it will be over soon."


    "cough¡­"


    Unlike Tyrande who enshrined Elune high in the sky, the pragmatist Andrea inhaled the divine power bestowed by Elune into her body without any scruples.


    The extremely pure shadow power entered his body. Although it couldn''t heal Andrea''s damage, it reminded him of a powerful life-saving skill of the shadow priest.


    "dissipate!"


    Under the surprised gazes of Azshara and Leticia, Andrea''s whole body was energized and turned into a dark purple energy figure.


    Andrea, who is a pure energy body, ignores all damage and control effects in the material world.


    But this form can only last about ten seconds, any more will allow his body to assimilate with the shadow energy, and now there are still about fifteen seconds left before the three-minute time limit.


    Urging Elune''s last remaining divine power, Andrea raised her right hand to the moon in the sky in the energy form.


    "Eluen, release your anger, I will wipe out all enemies with your anger!"


    "The Wrath of the Moon God!"

 Chapter 55： Fury of Luna

    The crescent moon hanging in the sky changed its hue under Andrea''s prayer, gradually changing from hazy moon white to a strange dark purple.


    The sudden change of the moon was noticed by everyone in Azeroth, and even Archimonde, who was listening to Tichondrius'' report, raised his head in surprise.


    "The moon **** Elune... What kind of existence is she?"


    In the rebel camp, High Priest Dijana, who was still in poor health, looked at the purple moon in the sky in horror.


    "It is Elune''s will! What happened? Who calls upon her power?"


    Maiev, who was supporting Dijana, looked in the direction of Xin-Aisa Li with a thoughtful expression.


    ¡®This color, could it be Andrea? ''


    ¡­


    Wrath of the Moon God was a temporary name given by Andrea, but he thought it was very appropriate to use this name to describe the magic in front of him.


    If it is said that Luna''s Prayer shows the bright side of Luna with a splendid atmosphere, then... Luna''s Wrath undoubtedly embodies the darkest and angry side of Elune.


    Numerous large and small shadow fissures appeared out of nowhere on the training ground, and the power of shadow from the dark void gushed out from the fissures, condensing and forming under the control of Andrea''s transfer of Elune''s divine power.


    The space within a certain range is filled with the power of shadow, and these purest void forces fall vertically to the ground in a way similar to the moon **** praying.


    Azshara, who maintained the gravity spell, planned to use the arcane shield to resist the past out of confidence in her own strength.


    But as soon as he came into contact with the falling purple meteorite, Azshara''s face changed dramatically.


    She suspended the effect of the continuous spell, and flashed one after another trying to avoid the falling meteors in the sky.


    The arcane shield on Azshara''s body was like paper, completely swallowed by the power of shadow in just one second.


    At this time, Andrea''s state was very bad. He was seriously injured and couldn''t control all the shadow meteors accurately. Otherwise, even Azshara would not be able to escape this wave of powerful and terrifying magic intact.


    Halfway through the magic spell, Andrea, who recovered from the dissipated state, finally couldn''t bear the pain, and had to stop the magic spell.


    Although it only borrowed Elune''s power, this divine spell was cast through Andrea''s body after all. This powerful divine spell beyond the limits of mortals would inevitably impose a huge burden on the caster.


    "cough!"


    Coughing out a mouthful of blood again, Andrea was annoyed for the first time that the power of shadow could not heal the injury.


    Everything in the world has gains and losses. Under the premise of strengthening the pure attack power, the power of shadow will naturally be lacking in assistance and treatment.


    The only Shadow Healing that has a healing effect is just drinking poison to quench thirst. At best, it can only temporarily suppress the injury, and wait for the battle to end before it erupts all at once, which is quite serious for the body.


    "Ahem... Your Majesty the Queen."


    Andrea sat down on the ground panting and asked, "Three minutes are up, am I the one who won?"


    Azshara lifted the long silver hair that reached to her waist behind her back, and a few black spots appeared at the end of the long hair, which should be the effect of the previous magic spell.


    "huh~"


    Azshara let down her hair and said calmly, "I never break my promise. Although you borrowed Elune''s divine power to pass the trial smoothly, it was beyond my expectation, but you lose if you lose."


    "I will return Tyrande to you, and the charges against the Yuesong family will also be cleared. You can leave the palace openly."


    Andrea stood up with difficulty while supporting the twig of Garnier, and saluted Azshara slowly, "As expected of Queen Azshara who has developed and strengthened the Dark Night Empire, your mind is extremely ambitious."


    "Heh~ flattery is still free."


    Azshara smiled and said, "You should take care of yourself first, I won''t help you treat your injuries."


    Andrea twitched the corner of her mouth and said, "I''m fine. I didn''t suffer any fatal injuries. I''ll let the Whisperwind Priest heal me later."


    Azshara nodded noncommittally, "Okay, come with me, and I''ll take you to Tyrande''s room."


    ¡­


    "...Washqi, what are you doing?"


    When Azshara led the way to outside Tyrande''s room, the flustered looks of the armed maids aroused the Queen''s suspicion.


    Pushing open the door and entering, Vashki was pressing Tyrande to the ground and riding on her waist, choking her neck with one hand, and tearing her mouth forcefully with the other.


    "Shh~"


    Andrea, who had recovered a little from her injuries, whistled frivolously, "The riding position is quite romantic, so you guys like this."


    It is well known that Vashj, who is extremely loyal to Azshara, has a lily tendency, but Andrea did not expect that the head maid did not report to the queen first after completing the task, but instead ran to play "wrestling" with Tyrande.


    "No no no!"


    Hearing Azshara''s strange inquiry, Vashj hurriedly stood up from Tyrande.


    "Your Majesty, please listen to my explanation. I just want to teach Tyrande a lesson. I don''t really want to kill her!"


    Andrea rolled his eyes and complained in his heart, ''Hey~ Is this the point of the problem? ''


    At this time, Tyrande''s clothes were disheveled, and he was lying on the floor panting after a fight. This posture was very easy to make people think wrong.


    As a result, Vaschi first explained that he did not intend to kill anyone, which made Andrea find it difficult to understand the thinking logic of the head maid.


    ¡®Is this the world of licking dogs? So scary! ''


    Azshara glanced back and forth between the flushed Vashj and the lovely Tyrande with a strange expression. UU reading


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this, how is your mission done, have you killed all the demons that broke in?"


    When this topic was mentioned, Vaschi''s flustered expression suddenly became heavy.


    Leticia, who was following Andrea, felt a "thump" in her heart, and Vaschi''s attitude made her have a lot of associations.


    "Ms. Vaschi, where are my father and mother? Are they safe and sound?"


    Queen Azshara, who knows everything, has already read a lot of information from Vashj''s expression. She sighed softly and said, "Let''s just say it, we have to face it."


    "yes."


    Vaschi lowered his head and reported, "When Valothen and I broke through the demon''s defense and entered the Moonsong Mansion, Sir Leander had already entered a dying state, and Ms. Felicity fell into a deep coma due to grief."


    "Do not¡­"


    Leticia covered her mouth with her hands in disbelief, she didn''t expect such a tragedy to happen within half a day after she left the house.


    "impossible!"


    Azshara stretched out her finger on Leticia''s forehead before she lost control of her emotions. Leticia immediately rolled her eyes and passed out, and Andrea hurriedly supported her from the side.


    After being silent for a few seconds, Azshara said in a flat tone, "Gloriously bury Lord Leander, and issue an order in my name that no family shall covet the power and property of the Yuege family within a hundred years."


    "and also¡­"


    A cold light flashed in Azshara''s eyes, and Tyrande, who was facing her, happened to see her cold and heartless eyes, and shivered involuntarily.


    "Who did it?"


    Vashj, who knew the queen well, knew that Azshara was completely enraged, she hastily bowed her head and replied respectfully, "The leader of Nathrezim, Tichondrius."

 Chapter 56： to choose

    When Andrea followed the distraught Leticia back to the Moonsong family mansion in the aristocratic district, the original magnificent mansion had turned into dilapidated ruins.


    The moon guards who came over after hearing the news were silently cleaning up the corpses in the ruins with a heavy heart. Hundreds of servants of the Yuege family were almost killed or injured.


    The servants who survived by chance were all standing in front of the ruins, dazed. A decadent woman sitting on a chair was surrounded by them in the center. The gorgeous clothes on her body could not conceal her haggard look.


    "Mother!"


    Leticia suppressed her grief and threw herself into the arms of the dull-looking Felicity. Hearing her daughter''s call, the mistress of the Moonsong family finally regained her sanity.


    Felicity touched Leticia''s cheek in relief, trembling her lips as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she couldn''t say anything, and two lines of tears flowed down the undried tear stains on her face.


    While the mother and daughter were crying, Andrea looked at the ruins in front of her and remained silent for a long time.


    Although it was not his intention that this kind of thing happened, he deeply blamed himself for the catastrophe suffered by the Yuege family.


    Tichondrius must have obtained some uncertain information from certain channels, so he hurriedly brought his subordinates to the door to question him.


    However, Leander''s temper is stubborn and old-fashioned, Tichondrius impolitely wanted to search inside, as the head of the Yuesong family, Leander naturally couldn''t easily agree.


    Andrea didn''t know the detailed process of the tragedy, but it is not difficult to restore the ins and outs of the incident based on the characters and behavior styles of both parties.


    "hateful!"


    Two moon guards moved the last corpse out of the ruins, and one of them angrily swung his fist and hammered on the big tree nearby.


    "Why do we ask for the assistance of the Burning Legion, to let those so-called ''God Envoys'' slaughter our own people?"


    The person who complained should be a well-educated upper elf with extraordinary manners and temperament.


    Andrea twitched her lips cryptically, "The crocodile''s tears are really determined by the ass. Why didn''t you stand up and say this when the Burning Legion massacred civilians before?" ''


    It''s nothing to do with yourself, and before your vital interests are threatened, most people will stand by and watch the fun with a smile.


    Not to mention that the Highborne and the Night Elf civilians already had sharp class conflicts, and they wished for the other party''s misfortune.


    Coupled with the restrained attitude that the Burning Legion tried to show in the early days of the invasion, many upper elves really regarded them as the rescuers invited by the queen to eternalize the authority of the nobility.


    The attitude of this moon guard is not an exception. Most of the people who came to watch from the major families in the noble district showed an attitude filled with righteous indignation.


    However, what has happened is irreversible after all, and no matter how sad the rabbit dies and the fox is now, it will not help.


    The family resident has been devastated, and the primary problem for those who survived is to find a suitable place to stay.


    Suffering multiple accidents in one day, the immature Leticia obviously couldn''t bear so much explosive information.


    After Felicity passed out from crying again, the girl with red eyes seemed a little at a loss. She subconsciously turned her gaze to Andrea, hoping to get his advice.


    Noticing her help-seeking eyes, Andrea stepped forward and patted the little **** the shoulder, "Don''t worry, let''s recall first, does the Yuege family have any real estate like other villas?"


    After receiving Andrea''s reminder, Leticia''s eyes lit up, but then she fell into hesitation again.


    "Yes, there is, but Biezhuang is located outside the city, so it should be within the defense circle of the capital that the devil has set up."


    "Well...that''s troublesome."


    Andrea touched her chin with a headache, "Would you mind borrowing at the house of a close friend? I think the Sunstriders should lend a helping hand to you."


    Leticia looked down. Although Felicia had passed out, her hands were still tightly wrapped around Leticia''s waist.


    Shaking her head with a wry smile, Leticia explained, "If it''s not a last resort, we should find another way. It''s not a long-term solution after all."


    Andrea thought silently for a moment, "Then there is no other way, either temporarily stay in the palace to seek the queen''s protection, or... leave this sad place with the whole family and start a new life."


    Although Queen Azshara personally promised, no other family dared to take advantage of this juncture.


    But without the huge family umbrella of Leander, who was the queen''s advisor, the Yuesong family, which was left with only a widowed mother and young daughter, would be difficult to make a comeback until Leticia grew to a high enough height.


    With only the contacts and resources left over from the past, Leticia herself is not confident that she can stabilize the foundation of the family in a short period of time.


    Instead of relying on the queen''s words for protection and continuing to struggle for survival in the perilous Xin Aisalie, it is better to change the environment and slowly regain the rhythm, at least Andrea thinks so.


    Leticia hesitated and said, "Move away from Xin Aisalie? But, where can we move?"


    "Suramar City completely sealed off the entire city with an enchantment. Sandara is located in the extreme north, and the climate is cold. We will definitely not be able to adapt for a while."


    "Cenlelor is under siege by the Burning Legion, and it is not much safer than Xin Aisalie."


    "Lasarlazar is a typical temple city, not suitable for the high elves to live in. Only Elesalas, which has always been hidden, still has a chance. Do you suggest that we go south to find Syndra?"


    Andrea tapped the girl''s forehead amusedly, "Why do you think so? Eresalas has not expressed his attitude between the two factions so far. He made it clear that he wants to be a fence-sitter. What''s the point of going to them? "


    "I can only give you a suggestion. Whether to adopt it is entirely up to you and Mrs. Felicity."


    Andrea pointed to the east of Zin-Azshari, "Although Black Rook Castle was originally a military fortress, as the base camp of the rebel army, UU Reading is now home to many highborne who came from all over to fight against the demons. .¡±


    "If there is no other choice, I suggest that you take refuge in Black Rook Fort temporarily. I assure you that no matter what happens in the future, at least this fortress is absolutely safe."


    It''s not that Andrea is talking nonsense.


    Sitting on the Well of Eternity, the seemingly safe Zin-Azshari will no doubt be at the center of the battle.


    Destroying the Well of Eternity is the only way to banish the demons from Azeroth.


    Once the Well of Eternity explodes, the ensuing cataclysm will sink the capital city into the depths of the sea. This is one of the important reasons why Andrea tried her best to persuade Leticia to move.


    "Black Rook Hold?"


    Leticia was a little hesitant. Although Andrea''s proposal moved her, she was still undecided for a while due to lack of experience.


    At this moment, the comatose Felicity woke up leisurely, and she stared at Andrea with eyes full of vengeful flames.


    "Sir, you said that Black Rook Castle is home to many highborne who are willing to fight against the Burning Legion?"


    Andrea was terrified by Felicity''s eyes. He had never seen such a look in the eyes of this gentle lady before.


    "Yes, at least as far as I know."


    "Mom, wake up..."


    "Okay then, let''s go to Black Rook Castle!"


    Felicity interrupted her daughter''s surprise cheers and made a decisive decision. She looked in the direction of the Well of Eternity with hatred.


    "Since this city can''t provide us with the shelter we deserve from the demons, then we will join the camp against the demons, try our best to destroy the Burning Legion!"

 Chapter 57： fire and water

    For a big family like the Yuege family that has gone through thousands of years, the relocation of the whole family is destined to be something that cannot be completed in three or two days.


    Queen Azshara, who has always been strong, did not comment on the follow-up actions of the Moonsong family. Her acquiescence set the tone for the attitude of the upper elf society towards this matter.


    Although Azshara did not take the initiative to admit her mistakes out of the pride of being the Queen of the Night Empire, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the Queen has some guilt for what happened to the Moonsong family, so she let them do a good job for the whole family. Preparations for moving out.


    Andrea didn''t intend to wait until the Moonsong family completed the preparations. After completing the task, he had to rush back to the frontline camp of the rebel army immediately, so that Malfurion, who was waiting anxiously, could rest assured.


    "So? How are you going to leave Xin Aisalie? You won''t be walking on your legs, will you?"


    Tyrande crossed his arms and looked at Andrea with scrutinizing and distant eyes.


    Although the young night elf who claimed to be a druid was his savior, Tyrande had complicated feelings about Andrea.


    Through the connection with Elune, both she and Andrea could feel a similar divine power from each other, but this was the problem.


    The attributes of divine power used by the two are completely opposite. Tyrande inherits the brightest side of Elune, and she instinctively hates the strong shadowy aura on Andrea.


    Even in the Sisterhood of Elune, the dark side of the moon has been known only to the high priest and a few core members for generations.


    Although Tyrande, who is still very young now, has made great progress thanks to the imperceptible promotion of the high priest of Dijana, but compared to Maiev who has been carefully taught, she still has a lot of knowledge...especially some hidden knowledge. .


    The resistance from the bottom of her heart made her attitude towards Andrea, her savior, always a bit lukewarm.


    The so-called one slap can''t make a sound, and Andrea, as a time traveler, will not be affected by the small problem of repelling attributes. His bad impression of Tyrande is purely from her, and has nothing to do with any external factors. irrelevant.


    As a time traveler who is familiar with the development of later generations, Andrea knows everything about Tyrande''s personality and approach to affairs, and what stupid things he will do in the future.


    Although it is biased to look at the young Tyrande with things that have not yet happened, but who made this Luna family despise him with the eyes of a bedbug as soon as he came up?


    Andrea is not Illidan, all the shortcomings of Tyrande can be tolerated by this lick... demon hunter.


    Since she is not interested in putting a hot face on a cold ass, Andrea''s attitude towards Tyrande is naturally more businesslike, which makes Tyrande, who has been sought after by Stormrage Brothers and many male elves since childhood, quite dissatisfied.


    "Priest of Whispering Wind, don''t be impatient."


    Andrea glanced at the unhappy Tyrande with a flat expression, "Since I have ventured into the palace to rescue you, do you think I will not consider the alternative?"


    In front of Tyrande and Leticia who stood aside and looked at the sky in a daze, Andrea turned into a huge raptor under the effect of the druid spell.


    This bird of prey with brown feathers is about 2-3 meters long, and its wings are about 8 meters wide. Only the feathers around the neck are white.


    If there is another traverser present, he must be able to call out its name immediately.


    This strange creature with a griffin''s body is called a griffin. Andrea estimated that there should be a griffin somewhere in ancient Kalimdor, but he has never seen it.


    "Come up."


    The Griffin turned its white-feathered head to look at Tyrande and Laetitia, who looked surprised, and said, "Queen Azshara is preparing to attack the Burning Legion. We just took advantage of this opportunity to attack the Burning Legion." Slip out of town."


    Driven by hatred, Felicity temporarily forgot the grief of losing her lover, and she pinned all her hopes on the obsession of destroying the Burning Legion.


    Andrea is not the person involved. Out of self-blame, he can''t make irresponsible remarks on the lady''s decision. At least she can now have a goal to look at, which is much better than the ashamed look before... Although this goal difficult to realize.


    It will take some time for the Yuege family to complete the preparations for the family''s relocation. Felicity, who has recovered, showed her skills as a noble lady, and negotiated the evacuation with some families with better relationships in a short period of time. question.


    At that time, the high-level elf magisters will jointly launch the teleportation array to transport the members and materials of the Moonsong family to Black Rook Castle.


    As the heir of the family, Leticia set off with Andrea in advance, which can be regarded as a good start for the family to settle in Black Rook Castle.


    Without the protective umbrella of Leander, Leticia will face the scorching sun and the harsh growth environment in the future. Felicity deliberately let her grow faster under Andrea''s protection.


    Leticia looked at this strange bird of prey with some hesitation. After all, the noble girl has little knowledge, and she is still uneasy and worried about unknown things.


    It was Tyrande who stepped on the back of the griffin without saying a word, and she thoughtfully left a place for Leticia in front of her.


    Knowing what happened to this girl, Tyrande felt very sympathetic to her. If Leticia hadn''t made up her mind to learn the way of "Druid" from Andrea, Tyrande actually wanted to take this noble girl who had encountered catastrophe Inducted into the Sisterhood of Elune.


    "Laetitia, come here, I will fix your seat for you, and I will never let you fall from the sky."


    "Uh... okay."


    Felicity silently watched the griffin rising into the sky from a distance, clasped her hands together and lowered her head, praying in her heart, "Eluen, please bless my daughter to grow up as soon as possible, so that she will have the power to take revenge as soon as possible." ''


    ¡­


    Thanks to Azshara''s permission, Andrea was not stopped by the moon guards when she flew out of the city with the two daughters.


    On the contrary, the demons of the Burning Legion wanted to launch attacks in the air many times, but they were all intercepted by the flying cavalry riding the Arcane Magic Saber in the Moon Guard.


    "boom!"


    Just after leaving the city, a series of earth-shattering explosions suddenly came from the direction of the Well of Eternity.


    Leticia looked back under the protection of Tyrande, and the soaring arcane brilliance and green flames of fel energy were intertwined and collided with each other.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Tyrande also glanced back, and snorted softly, "It should be that Queen Azshara and Archimonde started a fight. Although the Queen has problems in many aspects, UU Reading Once she promises something, it will definitely come true.¡±


    Andrea also explained, "The queen should go to Archimonde to ask for an explanation. With Archimonde''s character, it would be **** to promise her to hand over Tichondrius obediently. The polluters prefer to pass strength to communicate."


    "It just so happens that the queen is also a strong person. The two of them are facing each other. A battle is inevitable."


    "yes¡­"


    Leticia''s expression was a bit complicated. In all fairness, she didn''t have a bad impression of Azshara. On the contrary, she had a lot of admiration under the influence of her ears and eyes since she was a child.


    However, it is an indisputable fact that Azshara allowed the demons to run rampant in Xin Azhali. Her laissez-faire attitude fueled the arrogance of the demons and indirectly led to Leander''s death.


    "Don''t think too much about it yet."


    Tyrande gently rubbed Leticia''s hair, "You grew up in Zin-Azshari, and your knowledge of the outside world is still very limited. This time you go to Black Rook Castle, you should be able to see a lot of things you didn''t get to know before. thing."


    "The dead are gone, and those who survive must learn to look forward and continue to live hard with the hope of their loved ones who have passed away."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea jokingly complained, "I didn''t expect the Priest of Tongue Wind to say something reasonable."


    "Ok?"


    Tyrande frowned, and asked in a tone of resentment, "What do you mean by that? Do you know me well? Or are you preconceived and prejudiced against me?"


    "No, no, how dare I."


    Andrea smiled frivolously, and the perfunctory words made Tyrande''s blood pressure soar.


    Before Tyrande could continue to get angry, Andrea interrupted her and reminded, "Leave the city smoothly, please hold on tight, I''m going to speed up!"

 Chapter 58： unbreakable faith

    In the frontline barracks of the Rebel Army, the high-level leaders headed by Garrod sat opposite the gorgeously dressed Highborne delegation.


    The leader, a blond night elf in a red robe, gestured politely to Jarod and the others with aristocratic etiquette.


    "I am honored to meet you all. I am Dath''Remar Sunstrider. In the name of Queen Azshara, I am here to discuss with you how to end the war and create peace."


    "Peace?"


    A female high-ranking elf officer on Jarod''s left let out a smirk, fixed her eyes on Dath''Remar with fierce hatred and asked, "Mr. Sunstrider, did I hear correctly?"


    "Not only did the queen invite demons to slaughter our people wantonly, she even sent someone to assassinate Kurtalos Ravencress, the lord of Black Rook Castle, who wanted to drive out the demons. Now tell me, she wants peace?"


    "Boom!"


    The woman couldn''t control her emotions and slapped the table, "Don''t be kidding! If you want peace, first hand over that **** of Varosen! I will make him pay for it with blood!"


    "Elisanna."


    Garald sighed softly, stood up and comforted him, "Don''t get excited, we will never forget what happened to Lord Ravencrest, let''s listen to Mr. Sunstrider''s opinion on this matter first."


    Dath''Remar took a deep look at Elisanna who was trembling with anger, "Is this Lord Ravencrest''s daughter? I, Dath''Remar, on behalf of the Sunstrider family, would like to express my condolences to you about what happened to your father." Deepest condolences."


    "Lord Ravencrest is undoubtedly an outstanding nobleman, and many highborne in Zin-Azshari feel sorry for his death, but the queen personally issued an order... we have no right to comment."


    "Humph!"


    Elisanna Ravencrest managed to calm down after Dath''Remar''s decent statement and Garrod''s persuasion. Although her face was still gloomy, at least she was no longer out of control in front of everyone. emotional outburst.


    Patting Elisanna on the shoulder, he comforted the descendant of Ravencrest and sat down. Jarod used this topic to attack Dath''Rema.


    "Mr. Sunstrider, the experience of Lord Ravencrest is definitely not an exception. Prince Farondis of Azsuna was also **** suppressed by her because he was dissatisfied with the queen''s behavior of inviting demons."


    "They are all high-level elves, and they were brutally killed and silenced just because they disagreed with the Queen."


    "Our public call for the rebels is more radical. The queen should have wanted to get rid of us a long time ago. How do you make us believe that Queen Azshara, who doesn''t rub her eyes, will have the sincerity of reconciliation?"


    Dath''Remar also felt very troubled about this issue. He didn''t really bring the queen''s sincerity. Azshara just held the attitude that it would be better to reconcile, and it didn''t matter if he couldn''t. Sincerity...doesn''t exist at all.


    The distress in his heart did not show on the outside, Dath''Rema still maintained a nobleman''s reserved smile and said, "I will convey your questions to the queen, but... I want to know the core demands of the rebels."


    "What kind of belief do you all hold to rise up and rebel against Her Majesty the Queen who has developed the Dark Night Empire?"


    Jarod shook his head and retorted, "These are two different things, Mr. Sunstrider, you are changing concepts secretly."


    "It is true that the empire that the Queen led in the first half of her life conquered all over the world, and indeed laid an unprecedented vast territory for the Dark Night Empire, and even subdued the trolls that once ruled the world, allowing the glory of my family to spread throughout the Kalimdor continent."


    "But none of these credits can offset her heinous crimes of inviting demons, massacring civilians, and attempting to destroy the entire world."


    Garald said firmly, "But even so, our core goal is not Queen Azshara, but to expel the demons and return Kalim to peace and harmony."


    Maiev looked at her imposing younger brother with relief, and Garald''s growth was her biggest gain in this war.


    "The Sisterhood of Elune has the same attitude."


    Maiev looked at Dath''Remar indifferently and said, "We don''t care whether the Queen worships Elune or not, the Moon God will never interfere with anyone''s freedom of belief."


    "But she brought demons full of chaotic and destructive nature into Azeroth. This is a wrong behavior that Elune cannot tolerate. We will never make any concessions until Queen Azshara gives up her support for demons."


    The statements of the Shadowsong siblings represent the military and the belief system respectively. As a descendant of the traditional Ravencrest family, Elisanna and other high elves with a strong will to resist also expressed their own demands.


    "Stop trusting demons and bring the Night Empire back to normal. Class conflicts are not unsolvable. As long as the two parties are willing to sit down and negotiate peacefully, we will be able to find a suitable balance."


    Dath''Remar was greatly shocked by the firm belief and statement of the high-level rebels.


    Compared with the nobles of Zin-Azshari who were drunk and muddled along, the will of these rebel compatriots is more staring, and their initial and ultimate goal has never been to rebel, but to expel the Burning Legion that is wreaking havoc on the world.


    "...I have already felt the attitude of everyone."


    Reminded by a deputy behind him, Dath''Remar woke up from his daze.


    "I will convey your views to the Queen intact, I hope..."


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Before Dath''Remar finished speaking, the tent of the main camp was suddenly lifted, and Malfurion, who had just retreated from the front line, entered the room with an apologetic face.


    Recently, in order not to let himself think too much, the archdruid threw himself into the battlefield almost non-stop, using busyness to relieve the growing anxiety in his heart.


    Jarod introduced Dath''Remar, "Mr. Sunstrider, this is the leader of the Druid sect, Archdruid Malfurion Stormrage."


    Dath''Remar narrowed his eyes and observed Malfurion carefully. He was very displeased with the strong "local atmosphere" on the other party.


    Likewise, Malfurion was uncomfortable with the "unnatural" arcane energies that lingered throughout Dath''Remar.


    In his view, the energy absorbed from the Well of Eternity has lost its purity through the transformation of the body, which is very different from the arcane energy obtained by himself through cultivation.


    Both of them are self-cultivated people, and the rejection in their hearts did not show on their faces.


    Malfurion nodded politely to Dath''Remar, and that casual gesture aggravated Dath''Remar''s disgust.


    "Mr. Sunstrider, I want to ask you about someone."


    Dath''Rema raised his brows, recalling what was mentioned in the intelligence, the corners of his mouth curved slightly.


    "Arch Druid, if you are asking about the whereabouts of High Priest Tyrande Whisperwind, I can only tell you that she is still imprisoned in the palace by the queen, at least she is safe and sound now."


    "No, UU Reading I didn''t ask her."


    Malfurion shook his head and denied, "I want to know, have you heard some rumors in Xin Azshali recently, such as...where is there a strange energy that has never been seen before?"


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this, Dath''Remar put away his previous formulaic smile, looked at Malfurion solemnly and asked back, "You mean, Andrea Moonshadow?"


    Malfurion''s eyes lit up, "That''s right, Your Excellency has heard of it? Can you tell me the latest news about him?"


    Dath''Remar nodded and said, "To be honest, I had a brief exchange with Mr. Moon Shadow before."


    "He was injured by Archimonde when he entered the city half a month ago. As a last resort, he disguised himself as an ordinary crow and hid in a high-level elf family to recuperate. His injury should have recovered."


    Malfurion''s face changed suddenly when he heard that Andrea was injured by Archimonde himself. He immediately recalled the evil energy ray that pierced the sky half a month ago, and it took him long to learn that Andrea was still safe and sound. Breathe a sigh of relief.


    Dath''Remar curled his lips and poured cold water on Malfurion, "Don''t worry too much, the demons have been keeping a high-intensity search before I leave the city, maybe they will find the noble district anytime soon, his The situation is not optimistic.¡±


    "boom!"


    A series of explosions coming from the direction of Xin Aisa Li attracted the attention of everyone present, and everyone left the main camp for unknown reasons and went to the outside room.


    Both Dath''Remar and Malfurion could feel the turbulent energy in the distance, and expressions of horror appeared on their faces at the same time.


    Dath''Remar was surprised and thought thoughtfully, ''Only a powerhouse of Queen Azshara''s level can do this kind of energy hedging. ''


    ¡®During the time I was away, what happened to Xin Aisalie? ''

 Chapter 59： Archimondes Compromise

    Due to the erosion of evil energy, the originally vibrant land next to the Well of Eternity was severely dried up and cracked, becoming a true forbidden area for life.


    At this time, this devastated land was hit hard again. Huge irregular potholes spread all over the ground, and the surface of the Well of Eternity lake, which was dyed miserable green by evil energy, reflected the dazzling energy light and shadow in the sky.


    "Crack!"


    There was another explosion, and a figure jumped out from the intertwined light and shadow, retreated more than ten meters in the air, and then stabilized its figure again.


    The other person smashed into the dry and cracked ground like a cannonball, forming a deep pit.


    What fell into the ground was a demon with blue skin and curved horns. It was Archimonde the Defiler, the vanguard commander of the Burning Legion''s invasion of Azeroth.


    The woman floating in mid-air is Queen Azshara in full armor.


    Unlike the previous "playing around" with Andrea, Azshara put on a set of exquisite and gorgeous dress robes at this time, and amazing mana fluctuations lingered around the robes.


    In her hand, she held an exquisite staff with a miniature statue of herself engraved on the tip of the staff. Three arcane light spheres of different colors circled around the tip of the staff constantly and regularly.


    Tie her waist-length silver hair into a high ponytail, without the laziness and casualness of the past, Azshara looked at Archimonde who had just climbed out of the pit with a serious face.


    ¡®Is it unharmed? Sure enough, it''s not easy to deal with. ''


    Shaking off the dirt on his body, Archimonde looked up at Azshara who was still in a fighting posture in the air.


    "Queen of the Night Empire, that''s about it for now."


    Archimonde, who had always acted as he wanted, rarely had a chat. The previous battle with Azshara made him recognize the opponent''s strength.


    In a short period of time, no one can do anything between the two of them.


    Forcibly fighting, the final result is likely to be that the Well of Eternity will be affected by the aftermath of their battle and cannot continue to perform its function as an interstellar portal. This situation is unacceptable to Archimonde.


    Although Sargeras gave him an incomparable status and strength, the fallen titan with a distorted mind was very strict with his failed subordinates, even Archimonde and Kil''jaeden, who were his right and left hands, were no exception. .


    As a result, the punishment system in the Burning Legion was established in this way, and the fraudsters and polluters followed suit. Even if the demons who failed the mission were lucky enough to be resurrected, they would be punished with terrifying punishments that ordinary people could not imagine.


    Destroy the Witch Coven.


    Even the cruel and tyrannical demons are full of fear for this organization that specializes in the punishment of the Burning Legion.


    Most of the demons who had entered the halls of the Witch Society never came out again, and the few who survived by chance were all insane, completely lost themselves, and became humanoid killing machines that only knew how to obey orders.


    With Archimonde''s status in the Burning Legion, the Witch Council has no right to punish him, but the punishment executed by Sargeras himself is equally terrifying.


    In order to successfully complete the task of expanding the portal so that Sargeras could come to Azeroth, which he dreamed of, Archimonde even forcibly suppressed his temper, and obediently stood by the Well of Eternity to monitor the progress of the Highborne. Work.


    Seeing that the goal is about to be achieved, he is not willing to make mistakes at this juncture.


    Archimonde looked at the **** head held by Azshara''s left hand. The dreadlord, still dripping with green blood, had a frightened and unwilling expression on his face.


    As the leader of the Dreadlord, Tichondrius couldn''t even pass a round under Azshara''s hands, and she cut off her head with an arcane energy blade in one encounter.


    "You''ve executed Tichondrius yourself, how about that idiot''s mistake?"


    "not enough."


    Azshara raised the head in his hand and looked at it. The dark green translucent light was rushing left and right in the lifeless head, but it still couldn''t break through the arcane barrier under Azshara''s cloth.


    "Don''t think that I, the "native" queen, don''t know anything. The dead demon souls can escape back to the twisting void, and sooner or later Tichondrius will be resurrected again."


    Azshara sneered and said, "If I hadn''t taken Sargeras''s face into consideration, I would have completely annihilated the soul of this big bat long ago."


    Archimonde asked gloomyly, "Don''t go too far, what else do you want?"


    "promise."


    Azshara said imposingly, "This incident is a warning signal. I don''t want to see my subjects being harmed by demons in the future."


    "Archimonde, you must make a promise to me to restrain your subordinates so that they can no longer break into the aristocratic area at will."


    A flash of anger flashed in Archimonde''s eyes. Since joining the Burning Legion, no mortal has ever dared to speak to him in such a tone.


    But right now he really has no way to tear himself apart from Azshara, and the arrival of Sargeras still needs the assistance of the Highborne mage.


    ¡®The guy who has done more than succeed but failed! ''


    Angrily labeling Tichondrius in his heart, Archimonde''s chest heaved a few times before he calmed down.


    "Okay, I can promise you that what happened this time will never happen again."


    Turning his eyes, considering that Azshara is likely to become his colleague in the future, Archimonde revealed a wicked smile, and decided to put eye drops on his "good friend" in advance.


    "Moreover, strictly speaking, Tichondrius is not my subordinate. The entire Nathrezim clan is subordinate to Kil''jaeden, and Tichondrius is his most important adjutant."


    "The leader of Nathrezim can only be regarded as a visitor when he comes to Azeroth, and I can''t go beyond the strict requirements of them."


    Azshara frowned slightly, and she, who was proficient in power, easily understood Archimonde''s hidden meaning. UU reading


    "Kil''jaeden the Deceiver?"


    Nodding noncommittally, Azshara said without revealing anything, "I remember, and I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Back to you."


    Separating the wailing soul of Tichondrius from his head, Azshara threw the soul to Archimonde like litter.


    Archimonde took Tichondrius'' soul, and he could clearly see the expression begging for mercy on the translucent ugly face.


    "huh~"


    Archimonde gave an evil laugh, and threw the soul of the leader of Nathrezim towards the portal.


    "Tichondrius, let Kil''jaeden personally punish your mistakes. I''d like to see if he has any excuses to continue meddling in Azeroth''s affairs."


    Azshara is not interested in power struggles within the Burning Legion, at least...not for now.


    With Archimonde''s promise, she turned around and left with Tichondrius''s soulless head, and soon landed in the palace under the watchful eyes of Vashki and other maids.


    "call¡­"


    Returning to her core site, Azshara, who had been acting very strong before, shook her body, and Vashj hurried forward to try to help her.


    Holding her staff, Azshara regained her footing and shook her head to Vashj with a pale face. "I''m fine, but the mana consumption is a bit high."


    "Worthy of being Sargeras'' right-hand man, without the help of the magic power of the Well of Eternity, it is really difficult to persist under him for a long time."


    Considering the current state of the Well of Eternity, Azshara''s eyes flashed a trace of worry.


    ¡®If I continue to let the evil energy gradually infect the core of the Well of Eternity, can I continue to absorb pure arcane magic power from the well in the future? ''

 Chapter 60： Kun-Lai Summit and the Goblins

    Although Andrea is very disgusted with Queen Azshara''s ignorant behavior of attracting demons, but as the queen of the huge night empire, Azshara has her own pride.


    Accidentally losing the bet, Azshara didn''t make any excuses or become angry. She kept her promise and returned Tyrande to Andrea without saying a word, and arranged for the moon guards to **** the three of them out of the royal city.


    The flying demon of the Burning Legion was stopped by the moon guards, and they could only watch Andrea''s griffin speed up and disappear from sight.


    "Ok?"


    Not far from the city where the griffin passed by, a shirtless night elf with a cloth bag looked up at the sky as if aware of it.


    "What kind of strange bird is that?"


    The black-clothed night elf "watched" the Griffin away with a frown. He always felt as if he had missed something important.


    "Forget it, it''s important."


    Clenching his fists hard, the blind man looked firmly at Xin Aisalie.


    "Tyrande, wait for me, this time I will definitely prove to you that I care far more about you than Malfurion!"


    ¡­


    "Ahhhhh! So fast!"


    It was the first time for Leticia on the back of the griffin to experience such a new thing, and she yelled loudly in a half-frightened and half-excited mood.


    Tyrande put his arms around the girl and lowered his body to relieve the wind pressure. He patted the Griffon''s back in dissatisfaction. If you are so reckless, what if you encounter a demon blocking the way!"


    "Do not worry."


    Andrea fine-tuned the direction in the air and said confidently, "The route I chose has been verified by practice. Although I can''t say for sure, the chance of encountering demons is very low."


    It took Andrea a long time to come, that''s because he spent a lot of time researching safe evacuation routes, and after many attempts, he chose an optimal flight route that could almost completely avoid the Burning Legion.


    After leaving Zin-Azshari, Andrea flew all the way south, leaving the border of the Dark Night Empire in the evening of the second day and entering the northern part of Nazmir, which belongs to Zandalar.


    Nazmir is an endless virgin rainforest. This area is extremely rich in water vapor. Without the constant temperature magic in the Dark Night Empire, the hot and humid climate makes Tyrande and Leticia, who have never left the Dark Night Empire, quite uncomfortable. .


    "Be patient, we won''t be here for long."


    Andrea slowed down after entering Nazmir.


    All kinds of strange flying creatures above the rainforest that were difficult to see in the territory of the Dark Night Empire made Leticia''s eyes shine, and Tyrande also looked at the unique features here that were completely different from his hometown with surprised eyes.


    Due to the increase of "peers" in the sky and leaving the more dangerous outskirts of Xin Aizali, Andrea gave up the explosive flying method and changed to a stable and controllable cruising flight.


    After entering the territory of Zandalar, Andrea thought of Shandris who followed the envoy to Pandaria.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if that girl¡¯s itinerary is going well. According to the departure time, they should have entered Pandaria, right? ''


    ¡­


    At the foot of Kun-Lai Mountains in the north of Pandaria, a team of dozens of night elves is heading south.


    Many members of this team were wounded, even Shandris had a bandage on his left arm, spots of dark red blood leaked out from under the bandage, it was obvious that they didn''t go smoothly in the previous trip.


    "Everyone stop, we will be camping here today."


    Volta Moonscar, head of the envoy with bloodshot eyes, ordered camp to be set up on the spot.


    Although the armor with the self-cleaning spell on his body was still spotless, Wota''s hair exposed outside the helmet was no longer as smooth and tidy as it was before departure. The messy hairstyle and thick dark circles under his eyes made him look haggard.


    "Ha... I can finally rest."


    Druid Reinera slid down softly leaning against Shandris. Shandris was already familiar with this familiar and carefree Druid, so he rolled his eyes helplessly, and carefully supported her to sit on the chair. on the ground.


    There were three more small wounds on Reinera''s smooth cheeks, and the three scars were exactly parallel, which seemed to be caused by the same enemy.


    The last battle in Zuldazar severely exhausted the physical strength of the fighters of the special envoy. If it wasn''t for the help of unknown people at the critical moment, it would be difficult for them to escape from those annoying big bats.


    Leaving the sweltering heat and humidity of Zuldazar, the envoy entered Kun-Lai Summit in northern Pandaria.


    As soon as they stepped into this area, the hot and humid air was swept away immediately, and the dry and cool breeze refreshed the tired members of the special envoy.


    In the Kun-Lai Mountains, they struggled through the narrow winding trails with twists and turns, and a few unlucky ones fell into the deep valley due to lack of concentration. Shandris and the others finally left the mountains and came to a relatively flat area.


    Due to Andrea''s reminder about the pandaren''s life routine, Vota began to let the members of the envoy be jet-lagged before leading the team to set off.


    They traveled during the day and rested at night, and when they came to camp at the foot of the mountain, it happened to be the time when the sky was full of sunset.


    ¡­


    Perhaps because of being in a high-altitude mountain area, the night sky of Kunlai Mountains is extraordinarily magnificent, and the bright galaxy provides enough clear lighting for the dark night.


    Shandris, who was on duty at night, looked at the missing moon in the sky and was a little lost. I don¡¯t know if Andrea has rescued the mentor. It should be very difficult to sneak into the enemy¡¯s stronghold, Zin-Azhari. I hope he can also successfully complete his task. task. ''


    "Shusha~"


    There was a sudden slight friction sound among the sparse bushes around, and Shandris immediately recovered his senses and pointed the bow and arrow at the place where the sound came from.


    In order to avoid the bombing of the camp due to excessive tension, Shandris did not speak rashly.


    ''Benevolent Moon Goddess, may you grant me the light that dispels the darkness. ''


    The simple magic began to take effect with Shandris'' silent prayer, and a beam of soft moonlight shone on the yellow and green bushes.


    "Wait! Don''t attack, UU Reading I have no malicious intentions!"


    A slightly sharp voice came from the bushes, and then a short creature whose height was not as long as Shandris''s legs raised his hands and walked out.


    This short creature wore a furry thermal hat on its head, covering most of its face, with a long black beard growing on its chin, and its appearance looked very weird.


    Shandris did not relax his vigilance, and still pointed the bow and arrow at the opponent.


    "Who are you? Why are you hiding in the dark and watching us secretly?"


    This strange creature was carrying a large package several times his own height. He pointed to the backpack behind him and explained, "I am a passing land fine merchant. I just hid and observed out of curiosity and vigilance. I really have no malicious intentions!"


    "Earth spirit?"


    Shandris remembered the message Andrea had told her before she left.


    "Eluen gave me a certain amount of knowledge when he blessed me with strength, including the customs of Pandaria."


    "The land spirits are a kind and gentle race. They support themselves by doing their own business and trading."


    "The land goblins and pandaren maintain a good relationship because they are allies who fought against the enslavement of the mogu empire together."


    "If you meet them in Kun-Lai Mountains, maybe you can ask the land spirit to lead the way and introduce you to the Vale of Eternal Blossoms. You only need to pay an equivalent fee for this."


    After looking at the land spirit with a flattering smile under the brim of her hat, Shandris chose to believe Andrea''s information, and she slowly put down the longbow in her hand, trying to show her kindness to the other party.


    "Mr. Earth Spirit, we are an envoy from the Night Empire. We have important matters to meet the king of the Pandaren. Can you guide us?"


    "Of course, we will pay accordingly."

 Chapter 61： pandaren empire

    When Andrea successfully embarked on the return journey, the envoys with heavy responsibilities finally came to the end of their hardships.


    After Shandris negotiated, the land elf who had strayed into the night elf camp agreed to guide them to the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, as long as they paid a "guide fee".


    Volta listened to Shandris'' opinion, and agreed to the reasonable request of the land goblin.


    Wealthy night elves are not short of money. Just like what Andrea said, land elves are completely different from some kind of green-skinned dwarves. They advocate honesty in business operations, and the guide fees they charge are not expensive.


    With a guide who is familiar with the local conditions leading the way, the next itinerary will be much smoother.


    On the way south to the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, Vota also got a lot of information about Pandaria from this little guide, which made him appreciate Shandris even more for making the deal.


    It has been nearly 2,000 years since the various races of Pandaria were freed from the enslavement of the mogu. During this long time, many things have happened in Pandaria.


    The enmity between the Jinyu and the hozen, the migration of the Yaungol, the Zandalari invasion, the mogu''s counterattack, the unhealed wounds of the four gods, and the massive invasion of the mantid every century.


    Among the various tribes who escaped from the enslavement of the mogu, the industrious and brave pandaren gradually became the new masters of Pandaria.


    They inherited the legacy of the Mogu Empire and took the most affluent Valley of Eternal Blossoms in Pandaria as their administrative center. For thousands of years, the Pandaren gradually spread their territory outward.


    All the territories within the mighty Great Wall, Beaulieu''s Spine, including Kun-Lai Summit, the Valley of the Four Winds, the Jade Forest, and Krasarang Wilds are full of traces of their lives.


    Appreciating the kindness and brave nature of the panda people, the unreserved guidance of the four gods made the panda people embark on a period of rapid development.


    However, the crisis still exists. Although the Mogu tribe has been declining day by day after being overthrown, the Pandaren have always maintained a certain number of standing troops in various parts of Pandaria in order to suppress the Mogu''s counterattack.


    On the other hand, the pandaren who inherit the legacy of the mogu empire carry with them their responsibilities as titan-forged.


    Wanting to regain the heart of the ancient gods, the mantid will launch a large-scale invasion of the Serpent''s Spine from the Dread Wastes and the Mantis Plateau every hundred years, and resisting their offensive will also consume a large number of pandaren troops.


    Wota and others learned from the land spirit that the leader of the pandaren is not called the king, but the emperor.


    The current emperor is named Shaohao, and he is a young and promising king who is widely praised by the people.


    "When each generation of emperor ascended the throne, he would ask the Jinyu prophet to predict the future for the pandaren. I heard that when Shaohao ascended the throne, he saw a terrible scene in the future from the foreknowledge."


    The goblin was very talkative on the way leading the way, and he knew almost all the questions Shandris asked, but he did not forget to sell his products to the curious night elves around him.


    "Except for a few people, no one knows exactly what Shaohao saw from the foreknowledge, but since Shaohao ascended the throne, he has often found time to travel around with the Monkey King, a friend he accidentally met in the Jade Forest, as if looking for What are you wearing?"


    "The Monkey King?"


    Shandris interjected, "The king of the hozen?"


    Land Essence Copper Coin nodded, "Yes, although the Jinyu people and the hozen are at odds with each other, the pandaren maintain a friendly relationship with both sides at the same time. It is precisely because of their mediation that the Jinyu people and the hozen still barely maintain restraint. "


    "Coming."


    The copper coin pointed to the distance, and a majestic gate appeared in front of the night elf special envoy. The golden wheat field behind the gate made Shandris open his mouth in surprise.


    "Impossible, it''s obviously not the harvest season, why..."


    The copper coin raised the brim of his hat, and said with a proud smile, "This is the greatest gift Pandaria has left us. All the food grown in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms can be ripened in one day."


    "This kind of power beyond the comprehension of mortals makes the people of all races living in Pandaria never go hungry, but... I think you night elves should have similar skills, right? It''s just not as exaggerated as cooked in a day."


    Wota smiled noncommittally.


    With the nourishment of the Well of Eternity, the night elves also have no shortage of food. The night elves, who own more than half of the world, will not be greedy because of this little food problem. It is also because of this that the copper coins do not hide the magic of the Valley of Eternal Blossoms.


    On the way close to the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, the Cloud Serpent Knights patrolling in the sky spotted this team that obviously came from the outside world.


    "Outsiders, welcome to Pandaria."


    A pandaren knight descended and hovered in front of the envoys. While the night elves were amazed at the long and mighty three-clawed serpent, this knight also looked at the night elves with scrutiny.


    "I am Li Yang, the Knight of the Cloud Serpent. What are you doing here in Pandaria?"


    After finally connecting with the official power of the Pandaren, Wota, who had gone through a difficult journey, let go of a big stone in his heart.


    "Mr. Li Yang, my name is Wota Moonscar. This time, as the ambassador of the Night Elf Rebel Army, I am leading a mission to meet your country''s... Emperor. Please also inform us."


    "ambassador?"


    A strange look flashed in Li Yang''s eyes. Although he didn''t know what the situation of the rebel army was, the people who could bear this name were definitely not small.


    After looking at the members of the envoy calmly, Li Yang said with some uncertainty, "Sorry, Mr. Ambassador, your request is beyond the scope of my authority. I need to report to the superior first. UU Reading "


    "If you don''t mind, please temporarily rest in West Wind Village outside the Vale of Eternal Blossoms. We will report the visit of the night elf envoy as soon as possible. Please wait patiently."


    Although worried about the domestic war situation, Vota can only do as he pleases.


    "I see. What we are here to talk about is an important matter related to the Burning Legion. I hope to be summoned by the emperor of your country as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    In the depths of the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, inside the Mogu''shan Palace.


    "Night Elf?"


    An old pandaren man with white beard and hair couldn''t help showing surprise on his face when he heard the report from the Xianglong Knights.


    "They actually ventured across the territory of Zandalar to reach Pandaria? Are you sure the ambassador mentioned the Burning Legion?"


    "Yes, Master Liu Li."


    Zhou Yun, head of Xianglong Knights, replied respectfully, "According to the report from the scouts, almost all the members of the envoys were wounded, and they must have gone through a lot of hardships before arriving smoothly."


    Pandaren Elder Liu Li is the chief administrative officer under the emperor, and his official position is called Prime Minister in the Pandaren Empire.


    Stroking the long beard on his chin, Liu Li thought for a while and said, "Regardless of their intentions, keeping distinguished guests out of the Valley of Splendid Blossoms is definitely not the pandaren''s way of hospitality."


    "Your Majesty is still seeking the wisdom guidance of Scarlet Crane Chi-Ji in the Krasarang Forest... so be it."


    Prime Minister Liu Li turned his head and looked down at the first middle-aged pandaren wearing an official uniform, "Master Zhang Xun, first use the authority of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to arrange for the envoys to stay in the Seven Star Hall, and I will immediately send someone to inform His Majesty of this matter." .¡±


    "Remember not to neglect the distinguished guests. They must have ventured across the perilous mountains of Zandalar to reach Pandaria with sincerity."

 Chapter 62： Ripple Remains of YShaarj

    The Krasarang Forest is located at the southernmost tip of the ancient Kalimdor continent. Many rivers run through the jungle, and abundant water resources nourish the entire land.


    In addition, one of the four gods stationed in Pandaria, the guardian temple of Red Crane Chijing was built here.


    In the Red Crane Temple in the middle of Krasarang Forest, as many as dozens of monks guarding the temple set up formations on the square with mysterious positions.


    The demigod Chi Jing stood in front of the main hall of his temple, looking intently at the middle-aged pandaren sitting cross-legged in the center of the formation.


    Red Crane Chi Jing looks like a magnificent crane. The plumage and tail feathers on the head are fiery red, and the snow-white body and wings are dotted with a little black color, as if the bright red magic pattern drawn with a brush is engraved on the whole body.


    Warm crimson flames surrounded Chi Jing, and the unique demigod power of the scarlet crane provided support for the formation formed by the temple guardian monks in the square.


    The pandaren sitting cross-legged in the center of the formation looked quite old, wearing a seemingly simple but extraordinary body-building training suit. At this moment, his brows were tightly furrowed, as if he was worrying about something.


    Chi Jing''s gentle voice reached this person''s ears, "Shaohao, don''t be so tense, relax your body and mind. Since you have decided to get rid of your own confusion, you must first enter a state of deep meditation."


    "Yes, Master Chi-Ji."


    The pandaren named Shaohao took a deep breath, took a mask from a monkey-cheeked hozen beside him, put it on his face without hesitation, and then used the monk''s meditation method to make him His brain gradually became ethereal.


    When Shaohao sank his consciousness deep into his heart and gradually lost his perception of the outside world, a little fluctuation suddenly appeared in the big formation in the center of the square, and the crimson aura shrouded in the field began to flicker slightly.


    "come yet¡­"


    Chi Jing''s eyes were fixed, and the whole body was radiant. The monks who guarded the temple also changed their postures of sitting cross-legged and jumped up from the ground.


    The cyan true air flow was injected into the formation below them, and the black ominous aura overflowing from Shaohao as the center was gradually condensed together under the drive of the formation, and gradually had a staring figure similar to a solid one.


    As the shape of this figure became more and more solid, the guardian monks gradually saw the appearance of this "monster".


    It was a strange energy body that could not be described in words. Since it appeared, this monster has been absorbing the nourishment to strengthen itself from the bewildered monks present¡ªdesperate emotions.


    "The centipede is dead but not stiff."


    Red Crane Chijing suddenly uttered a sentence full of oriental cultural philosophy, and he stared closely at the monster that stretched its teeth and claws, trying to condense an entity in the material world.


    "The seven sha demons born from the wreckage of the seven Y''Shaarj have always influenced Pandaria. This is one of them, the Sha of Lost, a collection of desperate emotions in Pandaria."


    The leader of the monks in Zhuhe Temple asked anxiously, "Master Chi Jing, is it really just trapped in the formation like this? What if..."


    Chi-Ji shook his head and said, "Believe in Shaohao. As the contemporary emperor who gathers the respect of all the people of Pandaria, if he can take the lead in overcoming the despair in his heart, we can greatly weaken the Sha of Wang''s strength."


    "Aw!"


    After absorbing enough nourishment, the Sha of the Lost was finally able to speak.


    "Stupid mortals, don''t even try to seal me! Facing your inescapable fate, struggle desperately!"


    Sha Wang''s words were full of indescribable dark power, and the monks present almost at the same time presented the most unacceptable scene in their lives in their minds.


    Desperate emotions permeated the Red Crane Temple, and the black air was repeatedly sucked into the body by Wang Zhisha, who was like a treasure, laughing wildly.


    "Hold your breath! Try to think back to happy things, don''t be completely overwhelmed by negative emotions!"


    As the eye of the formation, Chi-Ji increased his power output, and the warm power that nourished people''s hearts gushed out from the ground in the formation, and the monks who were in despair found themselves for a short time.


    Shaohao in the center of the formation was oblivious to everything that happened outside, and the Monkey King stood by his friend''s side to take care of him scratching his ears and cheeks.


    The valiant king of the hozen is not afraid of head-to-head combat, but he is powerless in this kind of spiritual confrontation.


    ¡­


    After being introduced to live in the Palace of Seven Stars in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, the night elves'' envoys visiting Pandaria were finally able to officially settle down.


    The exhausted Shandris had a good night''s sleep, and the fatigue accumulated on the way was gradually easing.


    The Valley of Splendid Blossoms has always maintained a state of blooming flowers under the action of some magical power.


    The beautiful scenery outside the Seven Star Hall and the endless golden rice fields made Shandis and others who went out to watch the scenery gradually relax their tense nerves.


    "This land is amazing."


    Leanera leaned on the railing on the second floor of the Seven Stars Hall, admiring the beautiful scenery of the Fairy Blossom Valley with a look of amazement.


    "The food cooked once a day, even the Well of Eternity can''t do this kind of miracle?"


    Shandris shook his head and said, "Perhaps the Well of Eternity can also do it, but the Highborne who control it prefer to regard it as an endless source of arcane energy."


    "Due to the influence of the energy of the Well of Eternity and the constant temperature magic circle that envelopes the territory of the Dark Night Empire at all times, our people are not short of food."


    "Under such circumstances, it is naturally impossible for the Highborne to release the power of the Well of Eternity and let it do more things to serve the people."


    "Tsk!"


    Reinera smacked her lips in displeasure, "Selfish! The Well of Eternity belongs to all night elves. Why can only the high elves use its energy?"


    Shandris was noncommittal to Reinera''s statement, and this issue was one of the sources of conflict between the highborne and the commoners.


    The lower night elves hope to use the energy of the Well of Eternity effectively so that it can benefit the entire Night Empire.


    The Druid sect headed by Cenarius hopes to maintain self-discipline before the powerful temptation of the Well of Eternity, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Only use its power within a certain limit, avoid excessive use of this most dazzling treasure of Azeroth, and attract enemies who covet it.


    However, Cenarius'' efforts failed to achieve results in the end. Relying on the research on the Well of Eternity, the Highborne desperately recruited the demons of the Burning Legion from the Twisting Nether.


    In order to wait for the pandaren''s further reply, the members of the envoy could only wait patiently in the Seven Star Hall for the time being.


    Vota Moonscar is trying to communicate with the Pandaren. He wants the Pandaren to allow the use of the magic net in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, so as to get in touch with the main force of the rebel army far away on the outskirts of Zin-Azhali.


    "Plop!"


    At this moment, the heartbeats of all creatures in Pandaria suddenly increased, and an ominous aura came from the south of the Vale of Eternal Blossoms.


    "this is¡­"


    Shandris held her beating heart with her hands, and looked up at the distant sky in surprise.


    Wisps of black lines rise from the far south, and the members of the special envoy who don''t know why are very flustered.


    "Guests, please don''t worry, it should be back to normal soon."


    A benign-looking old pandaren climbed up a flight of stairs with a cane, and the ambassador of the special envoy, Wota, stood beside him.


    "Everyone, let me introduce you."


    Wota stood up and explained, "This is the chief executive officer of the Pandaren Empire, Prime Minister Liu Li."


    Liu Li smiled and cupped his fists and bowed slightly to Shandis and the others, "Please forgive me, His Majesty Shaohao is sealing the demons in the Red Crane Temple in the south."


    "As long as the ceremony is successful, His Majesty will come back as soon as he receives my notice. Before that, please wait patiently."

 Chapter 63： Shaohaos decision

    It seems that this is not the first time that the panda people have encountered such a disturbing situation. Under the propaganda of senior officials headed by Prime Minister Liu Li, the residents of Jinxiu Valley did not panic about this situation, and continued to work on their own. life.


    Three days later, the palpitating ominous feeling gradually dissipated with the loud and unwilling roar from the far south.


    On the same day, as an ambassador, Wota met the contemporary emperor of the Pandaren Empire, Shaohao.


    When they met for the first time, Wota was quite puzzled by the complex expression of Emperor Shaohao who was mixed with relaxation and fatigue.


    "Dear guest from afar, welcome to Pandaria. I am the Pandaren Emperor Shaohao."


    After some high-sounding greetings, Wota brought the topic to the point.


    "Your Majesty Shaohao, the Burning Legion is the common enemy of all living beings in Azeroth."


    "To be honest, the Burning Legion supplies the portal with the energy of the Well of Eternity, and they are constantly sending reinforcements from the Twisting Nether to Azeroth."


    "If this stalemate continues, the night elf rebel army will be alone sooner or later. Here, on behalf of the rebel army, I request His Majesty Shaohao to send reinforcements to help us destroy the Well of Eternity with the safety of Azeroth in mind."


    Surprise flashed in Shaohao''s eyes, "Destroy the Well of Eternity? Are you sure?"


    "As far as I know, the Well of Eternity is the foundation for the development and growth of the night elves. If there is no Well of Eternity..."


    A bitter smile appeared on Wota''s face, "We don''t know, but according to the news from Zin-Azshali City, the Well of Eternity has begun to be polluted by evil energy."


    "We have learned from reliable information that the leader of the Burning Legion is a powerful titan named Sargeras, and the current portal cannot support him to pass through. Once Saragos enters our world... everything will come to an end .¡±


    "Titan?!"


    Although Shaohao had seen the scene of demons ravaging Azeroth with evil energy from the Jinyu people''s prophecy, he had no idea that the Burning Legion had anything to do with the Titans.


    The Mogu who enslaved the Pandaren in the past were the original Titans. Although many important materials were lost in the changes of the times, they always remembered their responsibilities as Titans.


    For many years, in order to defend against the mantid who are the minions of the ancient gods, the mogu did not hesitate to drive a large number of slaves such as pandaren, hozen, yaungol, and jinyu to build the Great Wall - Serpent''s Spine day and night.


    Although in the end the Mogu were overthrown by a coalition of multiple races because of their brutal rule, the Pandaren who inherited the most inheritance from the Mogu gained a lot of knowledge about the Titans and their creations.


    Shaohao couldn''t help standing up from the throne in surprise, "Ambassador Vota Moonscar, are you sure Sargeras is a Titan?"


    Seeing Shaohao get up suddenly, Wota knew that something was going on, and hurriedly said, "It''s absolutely true. Although Sargeras is called the Fallen Titan, his status as a Titan is beyond doubt."


    "yes¡­"


    Shaohao sat back worriedly, "Indeed, if a fallen titan who is obviously hostile enters Azeroth, everyone living in this world will probably be doomed, but..."


    Although he understood that the world was in an existential crisis, as the emperor of the pandaren, Shaohao''s first consideration was his own people.


    He traveled for many years to avoid the pandaren from suffering huge losses in the Burning Legion''s invasion.


    In order to find the answer, Shaohao first went to the Qinglong Temple in the Emerald Forest, hoping to get guidance from the wisest Qinglong Yulong among the four gods.


    The hint Yulong gave was to let Shaohao release the burden on his body, clarify his heart, and integrate with the land of Pandaria.


    But how to do it, even Yulong herself didn''t know, she just gave some unclear guidance based on the fuzzy future that she inadvertently observed.


    During the following travels, Shaohao accidentally met a good friend, the Monkey King of the hozen clan.


    With the help of the magic mask made by the Monkey King, Shaohao forced out his doubts in a state of meditation by mistake.


    With the help of the Qinglong Yulong and the Monkey King, Shaohao defeated the Sha of Doubt with great difficulty, and sealed it in the Qinglong Temple, and Yulong personally took charge of suppressing it.


    After sealing the Sha of Doubt and the Sha of Confusion successively, Shaohao initially understood the way to save his people.


    To unburden himself and all the people of Pandaria, he must seal the seven Sha demons formed by the residual breath of Y''Shaarj one by one.


    Just at this juncture, the ambassador of the night elves for help rushed to Pandaria, and Shaohao was caught in a dilemma for a while.


    In order to seal Qisha, he needed the power of the Four Heavenly Gods. He even planned to form an elite army to help him.


    But if troops are not sent to support the night elves to prevent the invasion of the Burning Legion, once Sargeras is allowed to enter Azeroth smoothly, everything in the whole world will come to an end.


    Prime Minister Liu Li noticed Shaohao''s hesitation, and the old prime minister suggested, "Your Majesty, although it is a big taboo to divide our troops, in the face of today''s dangerous situation, we can only take risks."


    Shaohao looked up at the old prime minister who had worked hard for many years, "You mean to divide the troops and send some troops to support the night elves?"


    "yes."


    Liu Li lowered his hands and bowed, "There are still decades before the mantid''s invasion. Since more than ten years ago, most of the mogu have completely petrified and fell into a deep sleep. Now the whole country should be able to spare a lot of troops."


    "The action of sealing Shamo is destined not for ordinary people to participate in. Except for the four gods and a small number of elites staying behind, UU Reading We can send the surplus main force to the frontline battlefield, so that we can achieve two sides I don''t know what your Majesty wants?"


    ¡­


    Under the suggestion of Prime Minister Liu Li, Shaohao finally agreed to his proposition.


    Since he still needed to stay in Pandaria and continue to seal the remaining five evil spirits, Shaohao entrusted the task of leading the expedition to a marshal of the Pandaren Empire.


    At the same time, in order to ensure that the next operation to seal the Shamo would be smoother, Shaohao mobilized the most valiant warriors from each army to form an elite force called the Shado-Pan.


    After successfully completing the task of asking for help, Wota immediately took off a lot of the burden.


    The next thing to do is to wait patiently. It will take a certain amount of time to integrate the main force of the country.


    During this period of time, Wota obtained the permission of Emperor Shaohao, and contacted the main force of the rebel army on the front line through Pandaria''s magic net.


    However, the feedback he got made Wota, who had just completed an important task, not happy at all.


    The Burning Legion didn''t know what stimulated them, so they changed their previous tepid defensive posture and launched a frenzied attack on the rebels.


    Although under the leadership of the talented commander Garrod, the rebel army can temporarily block the offensive of the Burning Legion.


    But in the face of the enemy''s continuous reinforcements, no one can guarantee how long the rebel army, which loses countless soldiers every day, can last.


    When Andrea drove Tyrande and Leticia back to the frontline barracks, what they saw and heard made Andrea and Tyrande''s faces very solemn.


    Leticia stared blankly at the battalion of wailing injuries and muttered to herself, "Is this the real battlefield? Sure enough, the fairytale wars in novels are all lies..."

 Chapter 64： the Avengers

    Due to the fierce battle on the front line, when Andrea brought Tyrande down to the barracks, only a few tired and slightly injured soldiers stood up and questioned their origins.


    After all, Andrea was a disciple of Archdruid Malfurion, and many second-generation druids had heard of him more or less.


    After getting the approval of the camp guards, Andrea headed straight to the main camp with the stern Tyrande and the silent Leticia.


    After opening the tent and entering the commander''s camp, only Garrod was frowning and staring at the strategic map on the desktop. None of the officers Andrea had seen before were there.


    "Ok?"


    Hearing the sound of someone entering the door, Garald, who was concentrating on it, came back to his senses.


    When he looked up and saw Andrea and Tyrande, the young commander''s eyes lit up.


    "Andrea! You are finally back, it seems that your mission was successful."


    Jarod politely stroked Tyrande''s chest and saluted, "Whisperwind Priest, welcome your return, Archdruid Stormrage can finally feel at ease now."


    Tyrande had a vigorous temper, so she interrupted Jarod''s greetings and asked with her thin lips, "Where''s the Malfurion? He''s not injured, is he?"


    Garald was taken aback for a moment, and then said with a wry smile, "The Grand Druid of Stormrage is fine, but because of the urgency of the battle, he is still fighting on the front line. Do you need me to call him back?"


    "when¡­"


    Before Tyrande subconsciously spoke, her rationality immediately stopped herself.


    "No, forget it."


    Sighing, Tyrande shook his head and said, "I''ll go see High Priest Dijana first. I heard that the High Priest was seriously overdrawn in order to cover the retreat of the sisters. Has she woken up yet?"


    Garald nodded, "I woke up more than half a month ago, but the high priest''s body is still very weak, you can go and see her."


    "Well, I''ll take my leave first. If you need me to fight, please go to the camp of the Elune Sisters and let me know."


    After explaining, the high-ranking priest turned around and strode away without saying a word, and Andrea couldn''t help curling her lips with her aggressive attitude.


    ¡®Although Tyrande in this era is a little impulsive due to his personality, he still seems quite reliable. ''


    After Tyrande left, Jarod turned his gaze to Leticia, "Andrea, this is..."


    After regaining her senses, Andrea scratched her head and said, "She is an upper elf, Leticia of the Moonsong family. For some reason, the Moonsong family decided to move the whole family away from Xin Aisaly."


    Seeing the puzzled look in Garrod''s eyes, Andrea shrugged and said, "I''ll explain the details to you slowly, anyway, please find a magister to send Leticia to Black Rook Castle first." , she did it to help the Yuege family move..."


    "Do not."


    Leticia, who had been silent all this time, suddenly raised her head and said, "Please wait, can I observe in the barracks for a while, I won''t do anything to disturb you, I just want to stay and witness the real battlefield with my own eyes."


    "this¡­"


    Garald looked at Andrea in embarrassment. Leticia is a highborne elf from Zin-Azshari, and her status in the rebel army is relatively sensitive. Garald can''t fully trust her for the time being, leaving her as an outsider in the barracks Not quite right.


    Andrea hesitated and thought for a while, "Leetitia, are you sure? The real battlefield is not full of fairy tale style like what you see in fantasy novels. Bloody and tragic is the main theme of the battlefield."


    "I am sure!"


    Leticia gritted her teeth and clenched her small fists. "The devil killed Dad indiscriminately. Just like Mom said, as the heir of the Moonsong family, destroying the Burning Legion will become my lifelong belief."


    The girl looked at Andrea with firm eyes, "Since you will have to fight the devil sooner or later, why not take this opportunity to observe them closely, maybe you can find out some of their weaknesses."


    Andrea was amazed by Leticia''s firm determination.


    Not long ago, the high-elf girl who was living the life of a carefree noble lady suffered major changes in a short period of time and was determined to become an avenger.


    To be honest, Andrea didn''t want her savior to embark on the road of no return. Shandris, who was often dazzled by blood in the past, was a lesson from the past.


    People who are spurred by hatred will make rapid progress, but their lives are definitely not happy and happy. The flames of revenge burn the enemy and themselves at the same time. Think back.


    Of course, strictly speaking, Andrea has no right to blame others. He inherited part of his predecessor''s feelings, and he is also an avenger with an unknown future, but compared with Shandris and Leticia in front of him, he behaved relatively reason.


    "Hey~"


    Andrea sighed helplessly, "It''s okay for you to stay in the barracks. I''m willing to vouch for you, but I hope you can think about it again."


    Stretching out his hand to lightly touch the stubborn Leticia''s head, Andrea said earnestly, "Believe me, being an Avenger is by no means easy. Once you decide to become an avenging warrior, you must A lot of hard work has been put in."


    Seeing that Leticia was about to speak, Andrea stopped her by putting his finger in front of the girl''s lips.


    "Don''t be impulsive and rush to give an answer. I will give you half a month to think about it. During this time, you should first experience what a battlefield is and what kind of enemies you will encounter in the future. I hope you can give it to me in a completely calm state. answer."


    Patted on the head of Leticia, who was a little unwilling, Andrea smiled and promised, "If you still don''t change your original intention when the time comes, as long as you don''t dislike it, I can personally teach you to grow up, which is also my respect. Your atonement and repayment."


    Leticia didn''t like Andrea''s soothing gesture of treating herself like a child, so she slapped Andrea''s hand away.


    "It''s okay to repay the favor, and the atonement should be forgiven. Mom said, it''s not your fault. It was Tichondrius who didn''t listen to the advice and forcibly broke in, which led to the tragedy."


    Andrea smiled and said, "It''s not for you to decide, I know it myself."


    Turning to look at Garrod, Andrea spread her hands and said, "That''s it, I am willing to vouch for Leticia, can she stay in the barracks temporarily?"


    Garrod smiled wryly and said, "You have decided, what can I say, but I hope you can tell me the situation of Miss Yuesong in detail later. UU Reading "


    "no problem."


    ¡­


    "Nesarion?"


    At night, Andrea received information from On''hara and Koda Steelclaw who had rushed to Highmountain for help from Malfurion who had returned.


    Koda''s luck was not very good. When she followed On''hara to Highmountain, she happened to meet Neltharion, the Black Dragon King, slapping around his lair crazily.


    At this time, Neltharion had already betrayed the dragon guardian army.


    He coaxed the dragon souls forged by his other siblings into absorbing a portion of each Aspect''s power, but the mighty artifact''s first manifestations were not directed at the enemy, but at the unsuspecting dragonflight.


    Andrea frowned and asked, "I heard that Neltharion almost wiped out the blue dragon army, and even severely injured Malygos the spellweaver. How dare he return to his old lair?"


    Malfurion said helplessly, "Although it is difficult to understand, it is the truth."


    "Part of the power was absorbed by the soul of the dragon, and the four guardian dragons inevitably fell into weakness."


    "Not to mention that the blue dragon king Malygos was seriously injured, even if they join forces, it will be difficult for him to defeat Neltharion who holds the artifact. This should be his confidence."


    "In short, in order to deal with Neltharion''s crazy destruction, the tauren are temporarily unable to send us reinforcements. I wonder if Rhonin and Brox, who volunteered to go to Highmountain, can figure out a way to lure the mad dragon away."


    ''I see. ''


    Andrea speculated based on the development of the situation. He probably figured out the reason for Nelthario''s madness.


    ¡®Has the dragon soul been stolen, who did it? Illidan? ''

 Chapter 65： Entrust the future

    According to Andrea''s vague memory, he vaguely remembered that someone stole the dragon soul from under the eyes of the Black Dragon King, but he was not sure if it was Illidan who did it.


    About a month ago, Andrea had seen this famous demon hunter at the gate of Zin-Azhali. At that time, he obviously didn''t hold the dragon soul in his hand.


    However, Illidan was once the captain of the Black Rook Castle Moon Guard, which means that he was once a highly skilled arcanist.


    Although Illidan completely changed his fighting style after accepting Sargeras'' fel infusion, it didn''t mean he couldn''t use arcane magic.


    Theoretically speaking, after Illidan failed to force his way through the city gate, he could be teleported directly to Highmountain to steal the dragon''s soul. With this powerful artifact as a token of honor, he entered Zin-Azshari openly.


    Shaking his head and putting aside his messy thoughts, Andrea rearranged the status quo.


    ''Whoever stole the dragon soul, it would not be difficult to induce Neltharion, who was insane from the pain of tearing his body, to leave. ''


    Andrea didn''t know if Rhonin could think of this, just in case, he told Malfurion his suggestion.


    Malfurion seemed a little hesitant after hearing his method, "Before he betrayed the Dragon Legion, Neltharion had always been the leader of the Aspect Dragon. He has always been calm and well-mannered. Will this groundless inducement work? ?¡±


    Andrea said with a smile, "That was before, I have heard that Neltharion''s body could not withstand the powerful energy recoil of the artifact and collapsed due to excessive use of the dragon soul."


    "Now the fallen Black Dragon King should be enduring the heart-piercing pain of his body being split. I don''t think he can think calmly and rationally in this situation."


    Malfurion nodded dubiously, "Okay, I will arrange for the Arcanist to convey your suggestion to Ronin, and besides..."


    There was a sudden pause before the words came out, and Malfurion''s face showed some hesitation and helplessness, "Andrea, please forgive Tyrande''s bad attitude towards you. The savior looked at each other coldly."


    Andrea was taken aback when he heard the words, then shook his head and said with a smile, "Teacher, please don''t worry."


    "She doesn''t have any malice towards me, it''s purely an instinctive repulsion caused by the fact that we both have the same but completely opposite energy from Elune."


    ¡­


    As Malfurion said, although Andrea rescued Tyrande from the palace against all odds, the high-ranking priest of the moon **** always had a relatively indifferent attitude towards him.


    Andrea didn''t care about this. Tyrande wasn''t the only one who could feel this instinctive rejection, he was the same.


    And Tyrande, who was the subject of discussion between the master and the apprentice, was sitting in front of the bed of the high priest of Dijana, casting spells silently.


    Due to the tense battle, Maiev, the leader of the battle priests, led the members of the Sisterhood to fight on the front line, and only some non-combatant members of the Sisterhood stayed in the camp.


    "There''s no need to waste your efforts."


    Dijana stopped Tyrande''s efforts with a smile, "Many sisters have tried to heal me, and even Archdruid Stormrage has come here several times in person, to no avail."


    "The High Priest..."


    Seeing his mentor''s weakness, Tyrande clenched his fists subconsciously with the feeling of powerlessness in his heart.


    Dijana patted Tyrande''s hands on the bedside lightly. "Look up, child."


    "Perhaps this is my fate, the goddess'' punishment for my indecision in the first half of my life."


    Dijana, who was leaning on the pillow, looked very calm and relaxed, and the sick look on her face could not conceal her dusty temperament that had been very rare in recent years.


    "I have explained everything that needs to be explained. After this war is over, you will succeed me as the new High Priest of the Sisterhood."


    Frustrated, Tyrande looked up in surprise, "Me? Too soon? I don''t have any experience, or..."


    Dijana smiled and waved her hand. "Experience is something that has been slowly accumulated from scratch. With the oracle sent down by Elune himself as a guarantee, your successor is justified."


    "But¡­"


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    After letting go of everything, Dijana saw everything in the world more clearly than before. She looked at Tyrande with a smile in her clear eyes.


    "Are you worried about Maiev''s attitude?"


    "As I said before, everything that needs to be explained has been clearly explained, which naturally includes possible objections that may arise in the future sisterhood."


    Dijana held Tyrande''s right hand with a serious expression, expressing her attitude with a slight increase in her weak strength.


    "The Elune Sisterhood will be handed over to you in the future. Maiev will definitely not be convinced in a short time, but I believe she will put the overall situation first."


    Tyrande opened his mouth to say something, but seeing Dijana''s pale face, he finally sighed.


    "I know, I will do my best to continue to grow the Sisters of Elune."


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Sitting up straight, Dijana leaned back tiredly, her eyes gradually drooping due to exhaustion.


    Before going to bed, Dijana pulled off a string of pendants around her neck with great energy, and solemnly handed them over to Tyrande.


    "This is what I mentioned to you before, the artifact passed down from generation to generation by the Sisterhood - the Tears of Elune."


    "I am very incompetent as a high priest. Not only did I fail to fulfill my duty as Elune''s spokesperson to persuade Queen Azshara, but my personal strength is also lackluster. UU Reading "


    "The Tears of Elune are very powerful, but those who are not strong enough will suffer serious backlash when using it. I am a lesson from the past."


    Dijana''s struggling eyes finally closed slowly, "I believe...you can...be more...than me..."


    "call¡­"


    Hearing the sound of even breathing from the hospital bed, Tyrande held Elune''s tear and was silent for a few seconds.


    "High Priest, I will definitely not let you and Elune down."


    Hanging the Tears of Elune around her neck, Tyrande silently saluted Dijana who was in a deep sleep, and exited the tent lightly.


    "Yo~"


    A slightly frivolous voice came from the side of the tent. A male elf who she instinctively disliked was leaning on a short tree with his arms folded to greet him. Another noble girl whom she met not long ago was also talking to him. She bowed.


    Looking at the pendant sandwiched between the majestic peaks of Tyrande, Andrea''s eyes flashed a hint of understanding.


    "It seems that High Priest Dijana has entrusted you with the future, what''s next?"


    Tyrande snorted lightly and said, "It has nothing to do with you, you should do your own work first."


    Looking at the back of Tyrande striding away, Andrea scratched her head helplessly.


    "Sure enough, it''s still too young. An overly emotional leader is not a good thing for the future of the sisterhood."


    Leticia, who was following Andrea, couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, "Isn''t it because you''re always teasing her, since you can''t get along with each other, why don''t you just keep a certain distance?"


    "Right."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I just want to test her capabilities. Now it seems that the future plan that was initially formulated before must continue to go deeper."

 Chapter 66： black rook castle

    Under Malfurion''s deliberate arrangement, Andrea, who had just returned from a major task, did not immediately join the main battlefield like a meat grinder, and he got three days of rest.


    Andrea didn''t intend to waste these three days away from the front line. He decided to fulfill his promise to Mrs. Felicity first, and took Leticia to pass the teleportation spell of the Highborne spell to arrive at the Black Rook Castle built by the rebels. rear base.


    "Quack~quack~"


    Black Rook Castle, as the name suggests, there are a large number of crows living around this fortress that was once a defensive area outside the capital circle.


    There is another theory. It is said that Black Rook Castle was named after the Ravencrest lords who have lived here for generations.


    Ravencrest means Crow''s Crown in the High Elvish language, and this family has always been known for its closeness to crows and ravens.


    After the rebels rose up, the former Ravencrest lord, under the banner of King Qin, led the army all the way to the capital Zin-Azshari.


    Although as the first commander-in-chief of the rebel army, he failed to achieve his goal and fell on the road to success, Black Rook Castle, as the base of the rebel army, has gradually gained the status of a city under the joint efforts of the supporters who continued to come to seek refuge. scale.


    Black Rook Hold is located in the western part of the Val''sharah region. If you go south, you can reach Azsuna, which is full of academic atmosphere, and Suramar, the pearl of the night empire.


    Head northeast into the highlands to find Highmountain, where the tauren live, and to the west and north are directly bordered by Zin-Azshari''s great capital circle.


    When Andrea and Leticia walked out of the teleportation tower of Black Rook Castle, the vibrant side of this fortress city immediately appeared in front of their eyes.


    The weapons, equipment and logistical materials of the rebel army were dispatched from Black Rook Castle. A large number of caravans transported goods from various villages in Valsharah to Black Rook Castle for sale. The bustling crowd gathered in the temporarily planned commercial street in the center of the city. .


    In the craftsman street in the city, the sound of "clinking" irons continued to be heard, and the weapons and armors that had just been baked were loaded into bundles and loaded onto vehicles, waiting to be sent to the front-line barracks.


    No one in this fortress city seems to be enjoying life leisurely, and everyone is working efficiently like a wind-up toy man with taut strings.


    Living in the slow-paced aristocratic area of ??Xin Aisa Li since childhood, Leticia was quite amazed when she saw this city scene completely different from her previous cognition for the first time.


    "It''s amazing, does this happen every day?"


    Andrea also looked down from the railing of the tower curiously, "Although I''m not sure, but it should be close to ten."


    "Okay, don''t be in a daze."


    Patting Leticia on the head, Andrea reminded her to do business first.


    "Go and find a suitable place to settle down first, Mrs. Felicity is still waiting for your signal."


    "Oh, OK."


    Reluctantly looking away, Leticia climbed onto the back of the griffin that Andrea transformed into, and glides down from the height of the Mage Tower at high speed.


    During the descent from the circle, Leticia took a rough look at the general layout of Black Rook Castle.


    After all, the city was transformed from a fortress, and there was not much room to live inside the solid city walls.


    Except for the high elves who were personally entertained by the Ravencrest family, most of the people who came from all over the place to take refuge lived in the temporary resettlement areas outside the city walls and fortresses.


    The Moonsong Clan, who are famous high-level elves, has obtained the permission of Elisanna Ravencrest to choose a suitable vacant mansion in the city as the new home of the Moonsong Clan.


    After Andrea sent the girl to the residential area, she waited silently for Leticia to engrave the Moonsong family''s arcane imprint in front of a mansion she liked.


    "All right."


    Leticia breathed a sigh of relief and said, "After Mom leads the people to Black Rook Castle, they should be able to find this place through this mark."


    After all, she is a descendant of a famous high-level elf family. Leticia, who received an elite education since she was a child, quickly found a rhythm with Andrea''s company as long as she overcame the nervousness of the first practical operation.


    Leticia first contacted the Ravencrest clan staying at Black Rook Castle, and showed them Elisanna''s letter of permission.


    Afterwards, he went to the big market to collect labor, and cleaned the mansion that had been idle for a long time from the inside to the outside.


    Taking advantage of the time when the laborers were cleaning the mansion, Leticia rushed to the market again and bought some simple furniture according to her own preferences.


    The mansion that Leticia chose originally belonged to a highborne elf, but after the anti-flag was raised in Black Rook Castle, the original owner moved to Suramar with his family in order to avoid the chaos of war. Almost all the expensive furniture was removed by them.


    The mansion that had been cleaned up and preliminarily furnished was barely inhabitable, and the two of them moved into the mansion that had been cleaned up that day.


    Early the next morning, Leticia, who had gradually become familiar with the roads in the city, was allowed to go out to visit the neighbors nearby, and Andrea came to a staff shop named "Anna" in the city alone.


    Due to the large population accumulation, the shops in Black Rook Castle are full of shoppers, except for arcane-related enchanting, staff, robes and other shops, which are still empty.


    In the Night Empire, arcane art has always been a "noble" skill monopolized by the Highborne, and the total population of the Highborne is like a drop in the ocean in the huge Night Empire.


    When Andrea came to the staff shop, the female boss sitting behind the counter was watching the arcane brooms in the shop boredly cleaning around. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Jinglingling~"


    The bell hanging on the store door rang as Andrea pushed open the door, and the female store owner cheered up, stood up and greeted Andrea with a business smile, "Welcome, I am the owner of our store, Anna Star. In other words, do you need to buy a staff?"


    Andrea roughly glanced at the furnishings in the store. This store should have been around for some years, and the fact that it has been open until now has proved the quality of the store.


    "Hi shop owner Anna, I''m not here to buy a staff."


    After removing the twig of Garnier behind him and putting it on the counter, Andrea reached out and gestured to Anna, "I would like to ask you to help make this raw material into a staff."


    Anna said with a smile, "No problem, our store also undertakes the process of making staffs with self-provided materials. Please allow me to identify the materials first."


    "Please."


    Anna''s hand shone with a light blue arcane aura, gently caressing the twig of Garnier, a surprised expression gradually appeared on her face.


    "Guest, this material of yours is not ordinary. This level of energy affinity is definitely the only one I have ever seen in my life. Please forgive me, what kind of wood is this?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea looked distressed, "Do you have to answer?"


    "That''s not true."


    Anna smiled and waved her hands and said, "It''s just my personal curiosity, and it won''t have much impact on the production process."


    "It''s just based on the source of the material and the customer''s needs. We will choose the corresponding processing method. Guests, please tell us at least what kind of magic staff you want to make it into. Arcane? Natural? Or moonlight?"


    "This..."


    Andrea scratched her cheek with her index finger in embarrassment, "Shadow affinity staff...can you make it?"

 Chapter 67： The one who starts again and returns

    When Anna, the female shopkeeper, heard Andrea''s unexpected request, a strange look flashed in her eyes.


    "Although there were very few people ordering it before, we can still make it, but...customer, are you sure you need a staff with a shadow attribute? Such a precious material cannot be changed once it is made."


    Andrea breathed a sigh of relief, "As long as you can do it, then please ask the store manager Anna, I want the shadow attribute."


    Anna smiled and nodded and said, "Okay, that''s it. In addition, regarding the shape of the staff, do you have any special requirements?"


    "No, let you design it, as long as it is easy to use."


    ¡­


    After paying the deposit, Andrea walked out of the shop and stretched comfortably.


    "As expected of the Dark Night Empire with a well-developed arcane civilization, we will be able to get the finished product tomorrow evening, and finally settle one matter."


    At this moment, the commotion from the crowd not far from the store attracted Andrea''s attention.


    "Hey, are you kidding me?"


    "It''s true, that crazy dragon is flying over here."


    "Then let''s run away quickly. With the current defensive strength of Black Rook Castle, there is no chance of winning the battle with the Black Dragon King!"


    "Don''t worry, let''s see what the temporary city lord says, maybe he''s just passing by."


    Andrea''s eyes flashed suddenly when he heard the worried discussion of this group of people.


    ''It seems that Rhonin has already started to act, and now the battlefield on the front line of Xin Azhali will become more lively. ''


    Sure enough, when Andrea returned to the new home of the Moonsong family, Leticia was anxiously circling the hall with a letter.


    "Ah! You are finally back."


    Seeing Andrea walking slowly into the gate, Leticia said with some complaints, "The Temporary City Master Aurora asked me to deliver this letter to you. It was sent from the front."


    Aurora Ravencrest is the widow of the late Lord Ravencrest, the mother of Elisanna, and she is currently the castellan of Black Rook Castle.


    Andrea opened the letter without saying a word, and browsed the contents of the letter at a glance.


    "Hmph~ I really fell for it."


    This letter was sent by Malfurion, mainly about the actions of Rhonin and Brox, following the advice given by Andrea, they successfully lured Neltharion to Zin-Azhari.


    If it was Neltharion in a normal state, he would definitely not be fooled by such a baseless trick, but at this time the Black Dragon King is suffering from the great pain caused by his body being torn apart, it is difficult to calm down and carefully distinguish the information authenticity.


    Under the brainwashing and temptation of the ancient **** N''Zoth, the Black Dragon King''s mind was in chaos, leaving only the obsession to regain the dragon''s soul and sweep the world.


    Knowing that the soul of the dragon was transported to Zin-Azhali by the thieves, Neltharion immediately changed direction with a howl, and flew straight to the capital of the Dark Night Empire.


    At midnight, almost everyone in Black Rook Castle witnessed a huge black dragon flying over the city.


    The sharp-eyed Andrea also saw the huge nails and metal armor that had been poorly fixed on Neltharion''s body. These crude fixing devices ensured that his body would not continue to collapse...at least not for the time being.


    Crushing the letter paper in his hand into a ball, using the power of shadow to annihilate it into fly ash, Andrea looked at Leticia and said, "Letty, I will go directly to the Highmountain."


    "What''s your plan, stay in Black Rook Castle or return to the frontline barracks? My personal suggestion..."


    "Needless to say."


    Leticia said stubbornly, "I want to return to the front line!"


    Andrea was silent for a moment, then tapped the girl''s forehead helplessly, "Forget it, it''s up to you, I hope you won''t regret it in the future."


    ¡­


    The Anna staff shop, which claims to have a history of more than 2,000 years, is very efficient. When Andrea went to collect the finished products the next evening, the owner Anna immediately handed over the finished staff to him.


    Finely sculpted garnier shoots completely change form.


    The entire staff is about 1.8 meters long, and it just fits behind Andrea, who is just over two meters in the back.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence, but the head of the wooden staff is designed as a crow with its head up and its mouth open, and a dark purple spar is suspended above the bird''s beak and rotates autonomously.


    Andrea was quite satisfied with the design of the staff, so she paid the final payment readily, and left the shop with the warm welcome of the owner Anna.


    Leticia is still at home at this time, and then she will go to the Mage Tower to teleport back to the frontline camp.


    Andrea had nothing to worry about in Black Rook Castle for the time being. After fixing the staff, he transformed into a golden eagle form in a burst of dark purple smoke, flapping his wings and flying high into the sky.


    ¡­


    "Shua!"


    When Leticia returned to the teleportation area of ??the barracks, several "bears" walking upright arrived from a distance almost at the same time through teleportation.


    "vomit~"


    As soon as one of the black and white "bearmen" left the teleportation array, he immediately jumped out of the tent with a flexible movement that didn''t suit his fat body, bent over and vomited on the grass.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Leticia looked at the high-level elf mage who was in charge of the teleportation array, "May I ask, where did these bears come from?"


    "Ahem... miss, we are not bear people, but panda people."


    The previous vomiter with the goatee finally recovered, he rubbed his stinging head and said with a wry smile, "Sorry, I showed you the unseemly side, the teleportation technique is really convenient, but I don''t understand the process of teleportation." That disgusting feeling in the movie is always... vomit~¡±


    Recalling the previous experience, the pandaren retched again, and Leticia turned pale with fright from his actions, and hurriedly took a step back.


    "Old Lei, you scared the kid."


    A helpless female voice came from behind the vomiter who claimed to be a pandaren. It was a beautiful night elf woman with blue hair tied into a single ponytail. UU reading


    The opponent was wearing a leather armor that had obviously been repaired many times. It seemed that he had experienced a series of fierce battles not long ago, and his whole body exuded a feminine heroism that Leticia had never seen on her high-level elf companion.


    This heroic and charming woman smiled and knelt down in front of Leticia and comforted her, "Don''t worry, the pandaren are here to help us defeat the reinforcements of the Burning Legion. Don''t look at them as bears, in fact, the pandaren''s temper Very mild."


    "Ah, by the way, I forgot to introduce myself."


    The blue-haired woman got up and stretched out her bandaged right hand to Leticia, "I am Shandris, Shandris Feathermoon, a trainee priest of the Sisters of Elune, little sister, why did you appear in the military camp alone? Are you separated from your family?"


    While holding Shandris'' hand, Leticia softly said her name twice thoughtfully, "Santis... Shandris!"


    The girl covered her mouth in surprise and exclaimed, "You are the Shandris that Andrea often talks about? How could you..."


    After looking at the embarrassed appearance of Shandris and her comrades-in-arms, Leticia politely didn''t say the second half of the sentence.


    Shandris lowered his head to observe his attire, with a wry smile on his face, "It''s a long story, do you know Andrea? So, he also completed his mission and returned smoothly?"


    "oh oh!"


    A bluffing female voice came from behind Shandris, and then a tall woman also wearing leather armor hung on Shandris''s body in a shapeless manner, poking her head out of her shoulders and asking gossipingly, "Legend Is the childhood sweetheart in the movie about to appear? Where is it?"


    Shandris slapped Reinera''s well-built belly with an elbow, "No one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak!"

 Chapter 68： Cut the mess quickly

    The tauren in this era are not yet the masters of Highmountain, and the majestic Thunder Totem has not yet been established. The biggest force in Highmountain is the black dragon who lives here.


    According to the information provided by Malfurion, Andrea followed the main river all the way up to the north, and finally found one of the settlements of the tauren at the foot of the mountain west of High Ridge¡ªHemane Village. In a gloomy mist.


    The tauren injured by the shadow flame dragon''s breath lay wailing near a tent with a banner outside the door. Not far from them were many corpses wrapped in white cloth.


    Having just suffered a crazy attack from Neltharion, the tauren''s anti-air security still maintains the highest level.


    Andrea had just arrived near Hemane Village, and the tauren guards outside the village immediately raised their bows and arrows to aim, as if they were ready to attack at any time.


    "please wait!"


    A rather familiar voice came from behind the group of tauren, Koda Steelclaw said to the tauren guard, "Don''t attack, that should be my Druid companion."


    Koda had seen Andrea''s transformation into a golden eagle before, and recognized him from a distance.


    After landing safely, Andrea changed back to her original form under the vigilant sight of the tauren, which made the surrounding guards relax their vigilance.


    Regardless of pleasantries, Andrea asked vigorously, "Keda, how is the situation now?"


    Koda smiled wryly and shook his head, "It''s not good, the tauren tribe suffered a lot of losses in the past few days due to the anger of the corrupted Black Dragon King. , the situation is likely to be even worse."


    Under Koda''s succinct explanation, Andrea roughly understood the difficulty of getting the tauren to agree to send reinforcements to the front.


    This group of tauren still maintains a relatively primitive tribal system. When there are important matters to be decided, the chiefs of each tribe of the tauren will gather together to decide whether to implement the proposal by voting.


    Neltharion''s attack caused a lot of damage to the tauren tribes that lacked air-to-air capabilities. Although it was not to the point of breaking bones, the primary concern of the tribes is not the situation of Zin-Azhali, but how to make the tribes Shake off the shadow brought upon them by the black dragon.


    "There are many tauren clans living in Highmountain, but they are the most influential. Only the five clans have the right to vote."


    "Gaoling, Blood Totem, River Mane, Tianjiao, Forest Hoof."


    "The chieftain of the Gaoling clan, Hun Gaoling, has a good view of the overall situation. He was the first to agree to allow the tauren to participate in the decisive battle."


    Koda took Andrea back to the tent that the tauren had prepared for him, and explained to Andrea in detail the attitudes of the various clans of the tauren.


    "The blood totem is also very persuasive. This brave and warlike clan has always liked to use their fists to decide right from wrong. They were convinced by Chief Hun''s strong personal strength very early on, and firmly stood on the side of the main war faction."


    "The problem is with the remaining three clans."


    Koda sighed softly, "First of all, the most staunch anti-war faction, He Mane."


    "The whole clan of this clan believes in shamanism, and there are a large number of spellcasters. Most of the shamans who are treating the wounded now come from the Hemane clan. Hemane has a high prestige among this group of tauren."


    "The Hemane clan firmly opposes sending troops for reinforcements. Their chief Saren Hemane believes that healing the physical and mental wounds suffered by the clansmen should be the top priority now."


    "The second is Tianjiao. The warriors of this clan are equally strong and brave. They advocated taking advantage of the opportunity of the black dragon king Neltharion to go out and launch a surprise attack to expel the black dragon from Highmountain."


    Andrea raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "Expel the black dragon? It''s too inflated, just relying on this group of tauren who don''t even have an air force?"


    Koda smiled wryly and rubbed his temples, "That''s the problem. Recently, the Skyhorn clan has obtained the tacit approval of On''hara, and they are now actively contacting the giant eagle that soars in the sky of High Mountain. They want to tame this huge bird of prey. , so as to make up for the lack of tauren air power."


    "A drop in the bucket."


    Andrea shook his head and said, "With the strength of an adult dragon, even if there are only dozens of black dragons staying in the lair, it is not something the tauren can easily shake."


    Koda nodded in agreement, "I think so too, but the chief of the Tianjiao clan, Gwen Tianjiao, is a stubborn person who admits death. He took the elite of the clan out five days ago and vowed to tame the giant eagle." Use it for yourself."


    "Reckless and reckless."


    Andrea said helplessly, "Where is the last forest hoof?"


    "The Linti clan''s position is relatively neutral, and they are also the clan I am working hard to win."


    Koda went on to explain, "The Woodshoe clan lived in the forests of Highmountain all year round. They were the first tauren clan to reconnect with Cenarius."


    "Kuran, the chieftain of Woodshoe, is indecisive. On the one hand, he wants to follow in the footsteps of Cenarius and take back our world from the demons."


    "But on the other hand, the current situation of the tauren attack has made him hesitant. He can''t decide which side to choose. His swing vote is related to which side can occupy the majority of the votes of the five races."


    Ke Da spread his hands and said weakly, "I have tried my best to persuade Chief Kuran, but he still can''t make a final decision."


    "Guide Stormrage said that after you lost your memory, your style of dealing with things has become a lot smoother, and you have become more eloquent. This time you can safely rescue the Priest of Whispering Wind from Queen Azshara''s hands is a proof."


    "On the recommendation of the Whisperwind Priest, the archdruid sent you here to replace me and Ronin and Brooks who just left, and take over the important task of negotiating with the tauren."


    Andrea looked at Koda with a confused expression, "Huh? The Priest of Whisper Wind recommended me? You''re not mistaken."


    Ke Da was taken aback, and asked a little puzzled, "Is there any problem? You rescued her by yourself, so what''s so strange about recognizing your ability?"


    "Uh, UU Reading Okay, let''s put this question aside for now."


    Andrea shook her head to dismiss Tyrande''s strange attitude.


    Putting his chin on his hand and meditating for a while, Andrea said thoughtfully, "Simply put, the votes of the five major tauren clans are now 2 to 2, and the Linti clan is temporarily vacillating."


    "I have a question, Koda, have you investigated the number of black dragons left in Highmountain in detail?"


    Koda nodded and said, "Yes, even though Neltharion went berserk and even the dragon queen Sinestra couldn''t bear his madness and fled, there are still 15 adult dragons and more than 100 young dragons staying in the area. Near his lair, there are countless dragon hatchlings and dragon eggs."


    The combat power of baby dragons is negligible, as long as they are not stupidly hit by their immature breath, any ordinary soldier can easily defeat these baby dragons.


    Young dragons are more difficult to deal with. According to the evaluation standards of night elves, young dragons with high intelligence have at least the same level of air power as the two-headed Chimera, and maybe even stronger.


    The adult giant dragons are the backbone of the dragon clan. Although there are only 15 of them left behind in High Mountain, if they cannot find a proper way to deal with them, once a war starts, these 15 giant dragons can completely destroy the entire tauren tribe.


    Koda saw the thoughtful look in Andrea''s black pupils, and suddenly shivered.


    "Why are you asking this? You don''t really plan to drive the black dragon out of Highmountain, do you?"


    After regaining consciousness, Andrea looked up strangely and asked, "What else? Continue to fight hard with the Linti clan? There is no time for that right now."


    "The front line is still under tremendous pressure. If the decisive battle is not launched as soon as possible, more and more reinforcements from the Burning Legion will gather. It is better to formulate a plan to solve the worries of the tauren once and for all."

 Chapter 69： Neltharions Lair

    "Uh."


    Koda was very speechless about Andrea''s strange brain circuit, "Wait a minute, the archdruid sent you here to let you persuade the tauren tribe, not to let you..."


    "That''s right."


    Andrea shrugged and said indifferently, "Aren''t I trying to convince the tauren now? If you don''t let the tauren see the actual benefits, just use lip service to make them change their minds? Think too much, right? .¡±


    "but¡­"


    Seeing the tangled expression on Koda''s face, Andrea smiled and patted her on the shoulder.


    "I know what you mean, let''s prepare for both at the same time."


    "You continue to contact the Woodshoe Clan. It would be a good thing if you can convince the chief who has difficulty in choosing."


    "I''ll talk to people from Gaoling, Blood Totem, and Hemane first, and test their determination by the way. If the chief of the Tianjiao clan comes back, remember to notify me as soon as possible."


    "Hey¡­"


    Koda patted his forehead speechlessly, "It''s up to you, anyway, you are in charge now, but I hope you don''t encourage the Tauren and Black Dragon to fight to the death and make them suffer even more losses. These soldiers are reinforcements that should have been sent to the front line. .¡±


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want the child to be caught by the wolf, I have a measure."


    Ke Da couldn''t help but rolled his eyes, "Is it really reasonable... I always feel very uneasy. ''


    ¡­


    "The black dragon''s weakness?"


    In front of Andrea, an unusually strong tauren with a spear in his hand touched his horn suspiciously.


    "I don''t know if it''s a weakness, but since Neltharion betrayed the Dragon Legion, his black dragons are no longer willing to live in the Black Dragon King''s lair, as if there is some deadly threat there."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea squinted her eyes. This information seemed inconspicuous, but thinking of the reason for Neltharion''s fall, Andrea suddenly had an idea.


    "In other words, the cave that was Neltharion''s lair is now a restricted area for the black dragons?"


    Hun Gaoling nodded, "That''s about it. Apart from the large number of drogbar''s eggs that take care of the black dragon, there are only a few dragonmen staying inside."


    The drogbar, also known as the stone troll.


    It is said that this hideous and ugly race is also one of the Titan creations, but they, like the troggs, are failed Titan creations.


    Drogbar has been enslaved by the black dragon army of Neltharion, the guardian of the earth, because of his innate affinity for the earth.


    Andrea vaguely remembered that it seemed that the drogbar had been until the end of the War of the Ancients, when the chief Hoon in front of him led the tauren and drogbar rebels, using the Pillar of Creation¡ªthe Hammer of Kazgoros to expel the drogbar Wing is free again.


    Saren, the chief of the Rivermane clan, is a rather refined tauren, wearing a robe with bird feathers on his body, and holding a crooked wooden staff in his hand.


    The shaman chief frowned and looked at Andrea and asked, "Mr. Moon Shadow, what exactly are you trying to say? There are still many wounded waiting for my treatment."


    "If you still want to continue to encourage us to send troops, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. The Hemane tribe will not leave the injured tribe to fight a war that does not belong to us."


    Andrea waved his hands and said, "Don''t be so absolute, let me ask you a question first."


    "If there is no worry about the black dragon, are you willing to contribute to the safety of Azeroth?"


    "Of course I would!"


    The chief of the Blood Totem, Payton, stood up and patted his chest heavily, "As long as there is a war of glory, the Blood Totem must lead the way!"


    Sa Lun sneered and said, "Even if your clan is wiped out because of this? Chief Peyton, you should think more about your clan."


    "My speech is an extension of the will of the whole family! Do you think everyone is as cowardly as you Hemane!"


    "you!"


    "Stop, stop!"


    Andrea couldn''t help but stop the two from chatting with each other, "Two chiefs, arguing won''t help resolve differences, please calm down first."


    Looking around at the two angry chiefs, Andrea said calmly, "I am not asking this question to provoke conflicts between you, but to help you solve your biggest worries."


    Hun Gaoling touched the braid on his chin suspiciously, "How do you say that?"


    Andrea smiled mysteriously, "Temporarily keeping it secret, we will continue to make some adjustments depending on the follow-up situation. I will go to Neltharion''s lair to investigate the situation before making a decision."


    ¡­


    Although Andrea dared not say that he remembered all the major events in the history of Warcraft, Neltharion''s fall was very famous, and the culprit was N''Zoth who was hiding in the dark and fanning the flames.


    As the guardian dragon of the earth, Neltharion''s power comes from the depths of the earth, which makes it easier for him to touch the dark existence buried deep in the ground of Azeroth than the other four guardian dragons¡ªthe ancient one. god.


    The example of Loken, the King of Wisdom, proves that even the guardians of the titans cannot withstand the long-term temptation and corruption of the ancient gods. Once there is a hole in the heart, the ancient gods who are good at manipulating people''s hearts will take advantage of it and turn human nature into nothing. The shortcomings are infinitely magnified.


    Andrea didn''t know what the hole in Neltharion''s heart was, but it was an indisputable fact that he was corrupted and controlled by N''Zoth. UU reading


    This can also explain why other black dragons instinctively don''t want to get close to Neltharion''s lair, because they can feel that there are some bad things there.


    With the tauren in charge of guiding the direction, Andrea easily found the entrance to Neltharion''s lair in the vast Highmountain.


    If he remembered correctly, there was a Pillar of Creation hidden somewhere in this lair.


    Considering what will happen to Neltharion in the future, Andrea decides to search the lair first, to see if he can unseal the Hammer and force the black dragon back to Gaoling.


    It is not difficult to enter Neltharion''s lair, but it is not easy to accurately find the seal location of Kazgoros'' Hammer in this winding cave.


    When Andrea flew into the cave and changed back to human form, several stone-skinned creatures that looked stupid turned their eyes to him.


    "*%@!"


    The incomprehensible language came from the mouths of these ugly creatures, and Andrea speculated that these hideous guys should be the enslaved drogbar.


    Andrea scratched his head, looked at these drogbars who had no desire to attack and asked, "Can any of you speak Kaldorei?"


    "I."


    A relatively small drogbar stood out from the crowd, and he said in his broken Kaldorei, "Who are you, and why, are you here?"


    Today, the Kaldorei language, which is the mainstream in the world, originated from the Titan language. It is not surprising that some drogbars who have had contact with the outside world have learned a rough Kaldorei language.


    "Very well, it''s just you."


    Andrea asked the other party as kindly as possible, "There should be a holy hammer hidden in this lair. Do you or your compatriots know where it is hidden?"

 Chapter 70： wild form

    The drogbar who could speak Kaldorei scratched his head in doubt, "Kazgoros, I, know, hammer, what is it?"


    He asked his companions around him a few words in Titan language, and all drogbar shook their heads blankly.


    "Do not you know?"


    Andrea was a little disappointed, but this was also within his expectations.


    If you know the secret of the Pillar of Creation by just grabbing a drogbar, it would be too contemptuous of Neltharion''s ability to control him.


    "Well, if anyone in your group knows the answer to this question, if he wants to get rid of the slavery of the black dragon, please ask him to send someone to the tauren''s river mane village to inform me."


    Although the drogbars look ferocious and terrifying in appearance, they are actually mild-tempered.


    At least for now, they didn''t show any intention of attacking the intruder, Andrea. From this, it can be seen that Drogbar is not that loyal to the Black Dragon Legion.


    After asking about the route to Neltharion''s real lair, Andrea turned into a golden eagle again and flew deep into the cave under the curious gaze of a group of drogbars.


    "What are you doing?"


    A small group of drogbar rode a lizard with blue-gray scales to this group of dazed fellows. A strong warrior with a double ax behind his back questioned them suspiciously.


    "Boss, a strange night elf broke in just now, and he asked us the route to the master''s lair."


    "Night Elf?"


    The leader frowned suspiciously, "What else did he ask?"


    The little drogbar hurriedly reported, "He also asked about Kazgoros'' hammer, and he said that if anyone knew about it and wanted to get rid of Neltharion''s slavery, he would send someone to Rivermane Village to inform him."


    "Oh?"


    The leader had an unexpected expression on his face, ''How could a night elf from outside know about the Hammer of Khazgoros? ''


    An old drogbar holding a stone staff saw the expression change on his leader''s face, and he advised earnestly, "Iglul, don''t be impulsive, now is not the right time."


    "Then when is the right time?!"


    Mentioning this, Igrul''s eyes flashed with anger, "The last gray king was also turned into a stone statue by Neltharion, and he didn''t even allow us to choose a new gray king. How long has that crazy dragon''s subordinates endured slavery!"


    The old man opened his mouth, but in the end he couldn''t say anything, he just sighed lightly.


    "I just hope you think more about the consequences. Drogbar can''t afford to lose the leader again. At least make sure that the other party is trustworthy."


    Iglul took a few heavy breaths, trying to calm down his resentment.


    After calming down, he pulled the rein of the sitting lizard and turned it around.


    "I know, I''m going to test the night elf''s details, you continue to prepare, I hope to get the support of all the clansmen on the day of the launch."


    ¡­


    Andrea was worried that those drogbars had guided him in the wrong direction, but it turned out that the group of hideous-looking simple and honest stone trolls did not lie to him.


    The more one went to the core of the lair, the drogbars became less and less. Turning a corner, Andrea finally saw the first black dragon in the lair.


    The strange four-legged creatures of the draconians are nothing like the dragons and drakes.


    Although the dragon beasts walking upright are rather strange in appearance, they undoubtedly have the blood of giant dragons, and the giant dragons are also willing to hand over many important tasks to dragon beasts.


    The dragon people are different. They are not native dragons, but mortals who admire the dragon army. They were voluntarily transformed into this strange form by the dragons. Since then, they have been serving the dragons.


    When Andrea appeared in front of the dragonman of the Black Dragon Legion, he was busy taking care of the dragon eggs left by Neltharion in the lair.


    The moment he saw Andrea, he was suddenly stunned. Obviously, this guy didn''t expect to see a raptor in the black dragon''s lair.


    However, the dragon man quickly reacted, raised the long-handled weapon placed next to it, and rushed towards it with four legs and shouted.


    "There is an enemy invasion, everyone be alert!"


    Being found in a closed cave, it is impossible for Andrea to drag the train all the way to the core of the lair. Who knows if he will encounter a dragonman who can use spells if he continues to fly, he doesn''t want to be shot down from the sky.


    The height of the descent changed its form in mid-air, and Andrea had turned into a **** bear no worse than a dragonman when it landed.


    "Roar!"


    Taking advantage of the moment when the dragon man was in a daze, the black bear took the lead in charging to shorten the distance, and slapped the left side of the dragon man''s body fiercely with his right claw that swung out the afterimage.


    Andrea''s palm dented and deformed the dragon man''s armor, and the impact like a blunt hammer penetrated through the protection of the armor, directly injuring the dragon man''s internal organs.


    "Aw!"


    With a scream, the dragon man was staggered by the huge force, but he didn''t stop moving despite being injured, and the long-handled broadsword in his hand slashed at the black bear with great force.


    Andrea moved the black bear''s big buttocks to the left side, and the big knife slammed into the open space on the ground with a "clang", and the echo of knocking could be heard in the nearly airtight cave.


    Standing firm, the black bear relied on its tonnage advantage to match the dragon man who had never been able to retract his long knife in time to launch a collision.


    The huge impact knocked the equally heavy dragon man backwards, and the weakness of his neck without armor was directly exposed to Andrea''s eyes.


    "Aww!"


    Not caring about other things at the critical moment, the **** bear directly bit the dragon man''s neck fiercely.


    The sharp bear teeth broke through the protective scales on the dragon man, and the stinky blood immediately sprayed into Andrea''s mouth.


    Without waiting for more reactions from the screaming dragon man, Andrea violently shook his head and bit off half of the dragon man''s neck.


    After a successful blow, the **** bear took advantage of the victory and pursued. The man stood up and clasped his palms together. With brutal force, the blood-sprayed neck of the dragon man was completely broken.


    "Pooh!"


    The black bear spat out the flesh and blood in its mouth, and shook its head vigorously, trying to cool down the hot blood rushing to the brain.


    "No wonder Malfurion said that druids who have been transformed for a long time are easily dominated by their own wildness. UU reading in normal form, it is impossible for me to bite the enemy with my teeth."


    There was no time for Andrea, who was fighting in the wild form for the first time, to reflect on the battle process. Although he quickly killed the dragon man that he encountered by chance, the alarm he issued earlier alerted all the surrounding guards.


    Andrea can already feel the regular vibrations and heavy footsteps from the ground with her keen perception in animal form.


    ''I don''t want to bother with you. ''


    From the state of a black bear to a streamlined black panther with silver magic lines engraved on its limbs, Andrea disappeared beside the corpse of the dead dragonman before the nearby guards surrounded him.


    "Freeman!"


    The Dragonman captain who rushed to the front was different from other low-level dragonmen. He had a pair of black flesh wings on his back.


    Seeing the corpse of the dragonman lying in a pool of blood, the captain of the dragonman ordered angrily, "Search! Before the master returns, we must find the intruder! You don''t want to bear the anger of the master, do you?"


    All the dragon people shuddered in unison.


    "yes!"


    ''Hey? Did it actually use Kaldorei language instead of Dragon language? Sure enough, these dragonmen were transformed from night elves. ''


    In fact, Andrea was not far away. He activated the power of shadow to cover his figure, and squatted not far from the group of dragon people to listen to their conversation.


    ''Nesharion is not here. Judging from their tone of voice, except for drogbar and the left-behind dragonmen in the lair, the other dragons and young dragons are not here, so it will be easy to handle. ''


    The pads on the panther''s paws allowed Andrea to sneak silently. He quietly slipped past the group of dragonmen, accelerated his speed and continued to rush into the depths of the lair.


    ''Let me see what can be used in the treasure house of the Black Dragon King. ''

 Chapter 71： corner encounter monster

    "Crack!"


    Pulling out a sharp claw from the back neck of a single spell-type dragonman, the black panther followed animal instinct and subconsciously licked the blood on the claw.


    "Ouch~ what a fishy smell."


    All the way deep into the core of the lair, Andrea kept sneaking silently most of the time, except for ambushing some dragonmen who stood in the way.


    But as he gradually approached Neltharion''s "bedroom", Andrea found that the number of dragonmen here has decreased, and drogbar can''t even see a single one.


    But compared to the reduced number, the quality of the dragon people deep in the lair is also improving step by step.


    If it weren''t for being able to launch an ambush from behind the enemy, Andrea wasn''t sure if he would be noticed by the nearby patrolling dragonmen on the way to fight with them.


    Neltharion''s "bedroom" is in the deepest part of this huge cave, but at the end of the narrow passage leading to the final cave, two huge dragon captains block the entrance, one on the left and the other on the right.


    These two dragon captains are completely different from the ordinary dragon men that Andrea killed before. Not only are they more than 3 meters tall, they are also stronger in physique. Stretching.


    The two dragon captains held a long-handled double-edged axe in their hands. The blades of the axes were shining coldly. Andrea could even feel the strong energy fluctuations from their weapons and armor, which should be given to them by Neltharion. Enchanted Arms.


    Andrea hid in the shadows and observed for a while, ''No, I can''t break through head-on, fighting with them will definitely cause a lot of commotion. ''


    Squatting on the spot with the panther''s body and thinking about it, Andrea decided to take a risk and try a new infiltration method.


    After carefully observing the surroundings and confirming that there were no dragonmen nearby, Andrea turned back to her original form behind a large stone next to the entrance of the passage.


    The hands were lightly joined together, and the strong shadow energy fluctuations were highly compressed around his hands, causing a burst of space distortion in a small area.


    Andrea''s combined hands slowly opened, and a tearing gap in space appeared in front of his eyes. As Andrea''s hands gradually opened up, the size of the gap gradually became larger, and finally it was fixed until one person could pass through. the size of.


    Unlike the stable space channel constructed by mages using arcane magic, this space gap filled with deep purple light looks ominous, and the edge of the gap even has irregular energy fluctuations, which seems to collapse at any time possible.


    Looking at the spatial rift he created, he hesitated for a moment, and finally Andrea gritted his teeth heavily.


    ''Wealth and wealth are in danger, and with the protection of Elune''s remaining divine power, it shouldn''t be so easy to get lost in the void. ''


    Lifting his legs and crossing the crack, Andrea resolutely entered this purple different space, and the entrance to the crack outside also disappeared.


    After entering the different space inside the rift, Andrea immediately felt the ubiquitous pressure around him, and he always felt that there were countless eyes staring at him in the dark.


    Voidwalking, the name of the spell used by Andrea in his adventures.


    The function is to allow the caster to travel through the shadow space for a short time, and pass through certain defensive areas that cannot be forcibly broken through without anyone noticing.


    The disadvantages are also obvious. If the exit cannot be accurately located, or if the caster cannot keep his mind and keep himself in the shadow space, there is a great probability that the caster will get lost in this space and become the one who secretly peeps at Andrea''s void soul. one of them.


    Not daring to stay in this weird space for a long time, Andrea took advantage of the faintly visible projection of the material world in the shadow space to speed up and cross the area guarded by Captain Dragon.


    Unable to see life in the material world from the shadow space, Andrea can only move forward with impressions and feelings.


    Until leaving a sufficient distance from the two door gods and entering a vast cave full of debris, Andrea finally tore open the space again and returned to the material world.


    "Huh~"


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Andrea was about to look up and observe Neltharion''s "bedroom", when a slender black adult dragon first came into his eyes.


    "Uh~"


    ''Damn it...''


    The sudden encounter obviously startled the giant dragon who was rummaging through the pile of debris. He instinctively looked at the gate with panicked eyes, and did not relax until he confirmed that the two door gods were not disturbed.


    ''Oh? ''


    The other party''s performance made Andrea raise his eyebrows. Obviously, this guy also sneaked in, and most likely entered through a secret back door that no one else knew about.


    "Mortal, who are you?"


    The black dragon turned around from the pile of debris, deliberately put on a majestic posture, and stared at Andrea closely with those orange-yellow vertical pupils.


    "How did you get into this sacred lair?"


    Andrea twitched his lips and asked sarcastically, "I should ask you this question. Who are you? Why did you sneak into Neltharion''s lair when he was away?"


    "Could it be... the black dragon who wants to rebel and usurp the throne?"


    "live¡­"


    The black dragon almost roared subconsciously, but he suddenly thought of the two dragon captains at the door, and hastily lowered his voice.


    "Ridiculous! I am the eldest son of Neltharion, the guardian of the earth, and the legal heir of the Black Dragon Legion. Sooner or later, everything that belongs to my father will belong to me!"


    "Oh?"


    Andrea looked at this black dragon who seemed to have just grown up unexpectedly, and he had a rough guess about the identity of the other party.


    "The eldest son of Neltharion? I''m the druid Andrea Moon Shadow, UU Reading You can also report your name."


    "Hmph~ Mortal, listen up."


    The black dragon raised its head proudly, "My name is Nefarian, the first heir of Neltharion, the king of the black dragon, and Sinestra, the queen of the dragon, and the orthodox successor of the black dragon army."


    "Mere mortals, pay attention to your attitude."


    Andrea clapped her hands in a sticky tone with no expression on her face, "Oh, that''s amazing."


    "Then Prince Nefarian, can you tell me why you sneaked into his lair when your father is away?"


    Curiously, he stretched out his head and glanced behind Nefarian. Andrea''s action caused Nefarian to panic. He tried to block the pile of debris behind him with his huge dragon body.


    "Could it be that you want to steal something from Neltharion''s treasure house?"


    "Stop... shut up!"


    The young Nefarian stammered and scolded, "Sooner or later, everything belonging to my father will be mine! And can stealing knowledge from books be called stealing?"


    Andrea turned up the dead fish and looked at the stupid dragon who didn''t tell himself, "Is there any essential difference between stealing and stealing? Are you sure you want to play this kind of word game with Neltharion?"


    "Whispering!"


    Nefarian grinned his mouth to reveal his sharp fangs, sparks shot out from his throat, and he tried to intimidate this ignorant mortal with a fierce posture.


    "Even if my father finds out about my behavior, at most he will punish me, how about you?"


    Nefarian turned the topic to the other party, and finally regained his confidence, a sly look appeared on the dragon''s face.


    "Little mortal, you came at the right time, as long as everything is pushed on you, I just help my father protect the lair from being plundered by outsiders."

 Chapter 72： bear child dragon

    Andrea spread his hands with a half-smile and said, "Are you sure you want to fight me? Have you considered the consequences?"


    "I don''t think that with Neltharion''s current state of mind, he will patiently listen to your explanation, and... are you so sure that you can defeat me? Young Prince Nefarian."


    "A mortal who speaks loudly!"


    Being ridiculed by Andrea for his strength, the young and energetic Nefarian immediately became furious.


    Flapping his wings and taking off in the vast cave, Nefarian no longer suppressed his voice, and loudly shouted, "I am the successor of the Black Dragon Legion, the son of Neltharion, and the majesty of our Black Dragon Legion cannot be questioned by mere mortals!"


    "Die!"


    "hold head high!"


    The dragon''s breath of the shadow flame that had been secretly brewing since the first meeting spewed out to Andrea below, and the entire cave was illuminated red by the light brought by the flame of the dragon''s breath.


    The huge movement behind him naturally alarmed the door **** guarding the gate, and the two dragon captains rushed into the cave with their sturdy bodies swinging one after the other.


    "Who dared to trespass...Prince Nefarian?"


    Nefarian, who was suspended in the air, glanced contemptuously at the area covered by the flames, and said righteously to the two surprised dragon captains, "You came at the right time. Someone sneaked into my father''s lair through the back door to steal the treasure. I have personally ..."


    "Hehe~ Nefarian, didn''t you say that too early?"


    A gust of wind containing the power of shadow spread from the center of the flames of shadow, and Andrea, who had just lifted the dissipated state, reappeared unharmed in front of Nefarian''s eyes. The mocking smile on his face made Nefarian''s intracranial blood pressure suddenly rise .


    "What are you waiting for! Immediately call all the guards and cooperate with me to kill this thief!"


    Two dragon captains could be assigned to guard the gate of Neltharion''s lair, so their status in the Black Dragon Legion would naturally not be low.


    The two looked at each other, and one of them blessed the flame body for himself, and rushed towards Andrea waving the enchanted long ax in his hand.


    The other dragonman turned around and ran out without saying a word, trying to sound the alarm to call all the dragonman guards in the nest.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry."


    Andrea reached out to the two dragonmen while teasing, thick shadow vines broke out from the ground, and the two dragonman captains who were moving at high speed were tightly entangled.


    At first, the two dragon captains were able to block the damage of the barbed shadow vines with their enchanted armor, but as the erosion of the shadow power on the vines deepened, their shiny silver armor was rapidly losing its luster.


    "Shameless intruder, don''t even think about succeeding!"


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Nefarios took the initiative to lower the altitude, and once again sprayed high-temperature flames downward from his mouth, but this time the target was not Andrea.


    The precisely controlled flames landed on the shadow vines, and the burned vines convulsed and danced around, but they never let go of the dragon captain who was gradually losing his ability to resist.


    "Is that all you can do?"


    Andrea snapped his fingers, the druid''s unique spell hurricane swept across the cave, and the tornado soaring into the sky forced Nefarian to avoid it temporarily. The flames covering the vines were quickly blown away by the aftermath of the strong wind. scattered.


    Seeing that the enchanted armor on the two dragon captains was completely corroded, Andrea clenched his right hand tightly, and the Shadow Vine cooperated to pull the prey down.


    The two dragon captains were completely pulled into the soil by the vines amidst the unwilling screams, and soon their voices could no longer be heard.


    Controlling multiple black tornadoes forced Nefarian to rush left and right, and a kind smile gradually appeared on Andrea''s face.


    "Now, can we have a good chat?"


    ¡­


    Nefarian, who was forced to transform into a night elf, looked aggrieved. The little prince of the black dragon who was used to domineering had never met such a strong mortal.


    However, in Andrea''s eyes, this bear child dragon has just grown up, and his strength is still far from the standard adult dragon. Compared with Azshara, it is even more heaven and earth.


    Although in the previous battle with Azshara, Andrea was almost always being teased unilaterally, except for borrowing Elune''s divine power to fight back at the end.


    But with this experience of fighting against top experts, he appeared calm and calm when facing the immature Nefarian, at least he was not frightened by the famous reputation of the opponent''s later generations.


    "So, you sneaked into Neltharion''s lair just to steal the precious tome from his treasure pile?"


    Andrea looked at the black dragon prince in front of him rather speechlessly. He had long black hair and orange eyes in the form of a night elf.


    Although he knew that Nefarian was a research madman and a technically fat house dragon, Andrea did not expect that this sign had been planted 10,000 years ago.


    Nefarian sighed depressingly, "That''s right, my father used to always say that my research was useless, but recently he suddenly brought a lot of corpses of four-color dragons, and asked me to try to study whether they can combine their advantages. , to create a brand new dragon clan."


    Nefarian seemed to be holding back in his heart for a long time, and finally found someone who was willing to listen to his complaints. The young Black Dragon Prince poured out all the emotional garbage in one go.


    "Father doesn''t know what research is. He just angrily and frantically urged me to speed up the progress. But how can this kind of research beyond common sense achieve results in just a few years?"


    "And I have no grievances with these fellow dragons. Even if I just play with their corpses, the invisible guilt has been tormenting me. In addition, my mother left suddenly..."


    Nefarian''s mood is getting lower and lower. After a series of blows from his father''s sudden madness and his mother''s unbearable torture, the child is now slightly autistic. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    Andrea didn''t interrupt Nefarian''s thoughts, but he didn''t pay attention to these meaningless complaints either.


    Seeing the resentment and displeasure on Nefarian''s face, Andrea stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    ''This child doesn''t seem to be completely crooked until now. Although under the subtle influence of Neltharion, some treacherous thoughts are inevitable, but...maybe there is still salvation? ''


    "Okay, stop for a second."


    Interrupting Nefarian''s muttering, Andrea shrugged and said, "You have more and more repeated complaints in your words, so let''s stop here. Wouldn''t it be better to vent?"


    "Hey¡­"


    Nefarian sighed depressedly, "What good can there be? Although my father was very strict, at least he won''t make us feel that we can''t get along. Now he..."


    Nefarian shook his head and didn''t continue, but Andrea knew what he meant.


    "Haven''t you ever thought about why the once gentle and prudent Black Dragon King became what he is now?"


    Nefarian curled his lips. "Of course I thought about it. It is said that there are some ominous things in my father''s lair. My mother and other members of the same family have reminded me to stay away from here as much as possible."


    Patting the ground heated by the underground magma, Andrea asked meaningfully, "Do you really think that staying away from this source can solve everything? Can the whole Black Dragon clan, including you, resist Neltharion''s order?" ?¡±


    "If he lets you continue this cruel experiment that violates the common sense of dragons, are you sure that you will be able to remain awake in a thousand years, three thousand years, or even ten thousand years later, and will not be assimilated by his madness?"


    Neferio raised his eyebrows, his gloomy face gradually became serious.


    "What do you want to say?"

 Chapter 73： Blades of the Dark Empire

    "It''s very simple."


    Andrea smiled mysteriously, "If you want to get rid of Neltharion and the slavery of his master who secretly controls him, you and all the black dragons must have a clear plan for the future."


    "Resist or submit? This choice will determine your future course of action. I advise you to make up your mind early, after all..."


    With a fist on the ground, Andrea said with a half-smile, "Controlling Neltharion''s existence will not give you too much time. The servant he wants is definitely not just a black dragon king with outstanding combat power, but All of you black dragon clan."


    ¡­


    Andrea convinced Nefarian by virtue of his strength, and the Black Dragon, who advocated force, was the easiest to listen to persuasion in this state.


    Although he still had a lot of doubts about Andrea''s words, but seeing that Andrea had no intention of taking his own life, Nefarian left Neltharion''s lair from the back door with a pile of slate books in his arms. .


    "So the back door is there."


    The direction Nefarian left seemed to be a solid mountain wall, but the Black Dragon Prince, who had returned to his original form, passed through the mountain wall without hindrance. That mountain wall was obviously just a phantom that blinded his eyes.


    Turning to look at Neltharion''s treasure pile, Andrea showed the expression of a money fan.


    "Now, these treasures belong to me."


    Although the black dragons of Azeroth do not have the habit of collecting shiny treasures to fill their lairs like other fantasy literature.


    But Neltharion, as one of the five guardian dragons, has collected a lot of precious treasures over the years, including the ancient Titan stone tablets that Nefarian took away.


    There are no gold coins in the treasure that looks like a heap of debris. Instead, there are a lot of magical weapons and armor, and even some strange items that are unknown but exude powerful energy fluctuations.


    Andrea is not interested in metal armor. As a Druid, metal armor that does not have magic power conductivity will affect his efficiency and flexibility when transforming into battle.


    But these equipments are good things after all, and Andrea swept everything into his space package based on the idea that I will come, I will see, and I will take it.


    "Why are there so many two-handed weapons? Is this Neltharion''s bad taste?"


    Among the treasures of the Black Dragon King, excluding the unknown objects whose source and effect could not be identified for the time being, most of them were metal utensils, especially two-handed weapons. Andrea found at least five of them during the search.


    "Ok?"


    The search movement stopped suddenly, and Andrea''s gaze stayed on a strange-shaped scimitar stuck on the ground.


    "This weird shape, could it be..."


    The shape of this scimitar is very eye-catching, the guard and the blade are almost integrated, and the sharp barbs are distributed on the curved guard, which seems to imply that this weapon can hurt people and self at the same time.


    The most striking thing is the big purple eyeball that looks very scary in the center of the handle.


    Although Andrea had never played a priest in his previous life, this famous scimitar also appeared in a certain task in version 8.0, and Andrea still had a deep impression of this pit master guy.


    Xal''atath Blade of the Dark Empire.


    It is said that this scimitar was made from the claws of an ancient **** who was defeated in ancient times. Whether this is the case has long been unknown.


    After the Titan Guardians destroyed the Dark Empire, the scimitar also disappeared, until a Gurubashi priest who failed to fight for power found it by accident, or...was chosen by it on its own initiative.


    As if feeling the power of shadow on Andrea''s body, the surface of the blade of the Dark Empire Blade began to emit a resonant purple shimmer.


    "Oh~"


    If it is a person who does not know the details, they may think that this is their own opportunity, and pull it out of the ground without hesitation.


    But Andrea was well aware of the nature of Xalatas, and he temporarily ignored the call of the Dark Empire Blade.


    "click"


    The sudden slight movement from behind made Andrea turn around vigilantly, and a drogbar wearing simple armor suddenly sprang out from the ground.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m not your enemy."


    Seeing Andrea''s guarded look, Drogbar, who entered the cave, raised his hands to show that he was not malicious. His Kaldorei language was much more fluent than the stumbling Drogbar before.


    Relaxing his vigilance a little, Andrea narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who are you? You came here specifically to find me?"


    "That''s right."


    This drogbar glanced around without a trace, the ground severely damaged by the dragon''s breath was shocking, and the two big dirt bags that had been turned over just now also made him secretly surprised.


    ¡®Is this a battle that just ended in a short time? No wonder those two powerful guards were gone. ''


    With a sense of awe in his heart, Drogbar patted his chest heavily and introduced himself, "My name is Igrul, the current leader of Drogbar, the chief who should have inherited the title of Gray King."


    "it should?"


    Andrea found a big box among the treasures and sat down, looked at the drogbar with great interest and asked, "Then why didn''t you inherit the title of Gray King? Is this title important to you?" ?¡±


    When this question was mentioned, anger flashed in Igrul''s eyes immediately.


    "It''s all because of Neltharion! The drogbar''s resistance failed last time. He completely deprived us of our qualification to continue to have the Gray King. He used this as a warning so that we dare not betray again."


    "The Gray King is the greatest warrior in the clan and the spiritual leader of all the drogbars. After losing the title of the Gray King, my people began to lose their will to fight, becoming lazy and content with being enslaved."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, "In other words, UU Reading , as the current leader of Drogbar, you want to overthrow Neltharion''s brutal rule and let your people regain their freedom?"


    "right."


    Iglul said firmly, "This is my lifelong wish, so I will come to meet you immediately after being notified by my subordinates."


    "I want to confirm for myself whether the person who seeks the Hammer of Kazgros has the ability to help my people get rid of slavery."


    "So?"


    Andrea smiled and spread his hands, "What''s your impression of me? It''s not the strong physique you imagined, maybe you will be disappointed?"


    "Your Excellency is serious."


    Igrul bowed his head respectfully and said, "Just because you can kill the two gatekeepers left by Neltharion in a short period of time, I can be sure that your strength is definitely not weak, but..."


    Iglul turned his head and looked at the scorched ground that was scorched black by the shadow flames. "As far as I know, the flames spewed by the dragonmen cannot reach this level of power. What is this scar?"


    A hint of approval flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "That''s right, the observation was very careful, this mark was not caused by a dragon man, but an adult dragon."


    "what?!"


    Iglul looked left and right nervously, and Andrea waved his hand to comfort him, "Don''t worry, he was temporarily persuaded by me and left early."


    "Depending on the situation, maybe we can get the help of the black dragon in our actions in the future."


    The awe in Iglul''s eyes was even more obvious. He was able to remain unscathed after fighting an adult dragon. The strength of this sudden invader far exceeded his imagination.


    ...Although Iglul didn''t know that the adult dragon''s strength contained a lot of moisture.

 Chapter 74： Miss Gu Shen

    Drogbars are born with a very strong affinity for the earth element, and their personalities are also quite compatible with the simple earth, hardworking, simple, and stable.


    In shamanic culture, long-term exposure to elements will cause people to have a variety of emotional changes, and the emotional changes triggered by each element have duality.


    Drogbar is not only affected by the positive emotions of the earth elementals who are stable and simple, but also the stubbornness and vengeance of the earth elements are deeply engraved into their genes.


    The meeting between Iglul and Andrea was not long. Even as the leader of the drogbar, he could not stay out of the sight of the dragonman supervisor for a long time.


    Iglul, who was determined to fight against Neltharion to the end, brought a lot of information to Andrea, including the Hammer of Kazgoros that he was more concerned about, and the fact that some members of the Black Dragon Legion are now against Neltharion. Leo''s attitude.


    According to Igrul, the Hammer of Kazgros was indeed sealed in Neltharion''s lair, but it was not easy to unseal it.


    The seal was laid by the titan guardian Azadas himself. Iglul had challenged the seal trial many times while Neltharion was out, but he still failed to defeat the guardian to lift the seal.


    The seal guardians of the Hammer of Kazgoros are composed of hundreds of mass-produced protoss without self-awareness. Iglul and his subordinates alone cannot successfully defeat all the guardians.


    "A star spirit..."


    Speaking of the protoss, excluding some races that strayed to the next door, the first thing Andrea thought of was a guy with the name of Azeroth Observer.


    Shaking his head, he brought back the wandering thoughts.


    If the information provided by Iglul is correct, it will be very difficult to defeat the Hammer Guardian to lift the seal.


    Every mass-produced protoss has the strength to surpass the elites of the mortal race, and they follow the established procedures and act in self-discipline, and the cooperation is very tacit.


    Since Guardian Azadas didn''t intend for anyone to take away the holy hammer easily, in order to avoid opportunism and use crowd tactics to force the past, he set an upper limit for the number of challengers.


    Once there are more than 100 people equivalent to the number of protoss, the guardian will not be triggered, and the seal will naturally not be lifted.


    "Trouble."


    Andrea smacked her lips helplessly, "Anyway, let''s try it later while Neltharion is out."


    Turning his head to look at the ancient god''s scimitar that was still shimmering, the corner of Andrea''s mouth curled up in a mocking arc.


    "Xalatath, have you heard enough? Are you going to say something?"


    The light flickering on the surface of the Dark Empire Sword suddenly paused, and then a doubtful female voice came directly into Andrea''s mind.


    "Young night elf, how do you know my origin? Did you read Zandu''s diary?"


    "Heh~ Just treat it like this."


    Andrea walked up to the Sword of the Dark Empire and knelt down, jokingly poked the weird big purple eyeball on the handle of the machete with his finger.


    "I''m curious. Neltharion was corrupted by N''Zoth. N''Zoth was one of the ancient gods who tore your body apart. Why do you dare to hide it in his servant''s treasury? middle?"


    "what!"


    Hearing Andrea bluntly ask this level of secret questions, Xalatas knew that the usual tricks and inducements would not work.


    It sneered unabashedly, "I don''t know where and how much information you dug up, but do you have any misunderstandings about the Old God?"


    "First of all, as a weapon that can''t move on its own, I didn''t come here by myself, but that stupid black dragon king accidentally brought me back when I went out for an expedition."


    "Secondly, why do you think N''Zoth and the others are still wary of me who is so crippled? In their eyes, I am no longer a threat."


    "Oh, is it so?"


    Andrea didn''t fully believe Xalatas'' explanation. As we all know, under the blessing of the power of shadow, the inductiveness in the words of the ancient gods is unusual.


    "never mind."


    Giving up exploring Xalatas'' past history, Andrea stood up and patted the dust off her body.


    "Anyway, I''m not interested in you, you just lie here and wait for a suitable master to appear."


    "Wait, don''t go yet!"


    After finally meeting a mortal with the power of the void, seeing Andrea intending to leave without hesitation, Xalatas hurriedly asked to stay, "Aren''t you going to take me away? I can greatly strengthen your void The artifact of power!"


    Andrea asked in surprise, "Why should I take you away? Put a time bomb by my side that could explode at any moment? Avoid it."


    "No, no, you shouldn''t think so."


    Xalatas said in a flattering tone without integrity, "Anyway, I used to be an ancient god. Based on my understanding of void spells, as long as you can accept my careful teaching, your void spells will definitely improve faster than you do it behind closed doors. Much faster."


    "And I assure you, I will never deliberately induce you to do things against your will."


    Andrea smiled sarcastically, "Hmph~ These words are not credible at all from the mouth of an ancient **** who is good at deceiving people''s hearts. You should have said these words to Zandu back then, right?"


    "That''s different."


    Xalatas continued to use words to defend himself, "Zandu''s obsession is too deep. I just told him that resurrecting an ancient powerful existence can help him regain power, and that idiot who thought he was the chosen one foolishly believed it."


    "You shouldn''t be a stupid mortal like Zandu, right? I can feel that UU reading your inner belief is much firmer than his."


    Although he was not moved by Xalatas'' rhetoric, his words reminded Andrea from a certain angle.


    ''belief? That''s right, I have the true **** Elune as my backing. Is it really possible for a mere incomplete ancient **** to break through Elune''s blessing and affect me? ''


    Although Elune can''t stay in the material world for a long time, her will always pays attention to Azeroth and her two dependents.


    In the thrilling battle with Azshara last time, Elune still had a little bit of divine power left because her body couldn''t support the early termination of the spell, and Andrea never used it again, nor did she use this last The power was returned to Tyrande.


    Rubbing his chin and thinking for a while, Andrea slowly walked back to the scimitar under Xalatas''s continuous thoughts.


    "Yes, yes! That''s it, as long as you take me out of this **** place, I will definitely... ah ah ah!"


    When Andrea condensed divine power to hold the handle of the knife in his left hand, Xalatas suddenly let out a shrill scream.


    "This, how is this possible?!"


    Xal''atath''s unbelievable scream rang through Andrea''s brain.


    Andrea, who had a splitting headache, pressed his forehead and shouted, "Shut up! Have you never seen the world? Why are you making such a fuss?"


    "you¡­"


    Xalatas''s words suddenly became a lot more cautious, and his sharp tone softened, "Your Excellency is a divinely favored person? As the representative of the true god, our Lord, in the material world?"


    ''My lord? ''


    The corners of Andrea''s brows were raised unexpectedly, "This guy regards Elune as the Lord of the Void? Or... Elune really has something to do with the Lord of the Void? ''

 Chapter 75： Origin of Light and Shadow

    The origin of the moon **** Elune has always been mysterious. The news spread in Azeroth only knows that she is a true god, but no one has seen her real body. Even the title of moon **** was given to her by the night elves without authorization. her.


    The night elves who had just accepted the energy evolution of the Well of Eternity combined the will of Elune''s coming with the moon they worshiped, and the title of the moon **** Elune was born. The first priests claimed that Elune was sleeping in eternity bottom of the well.


    As it turns out, this ancient myth is complete nonsense.


    Elune has never been condensed in the material world. The early night elves could only feel the will of the true god, but they had never seen her appearance.


    According to the night elves'' own understanding, Elune''s statue was portrayed as a female night elf, but the appearance of the statue was always very vague. Obviously, even the night elves themselves didn''t know how to carve Elune''s appearance.


    The fabricated legends related to Elune don''t stop there. There is a widely circulated rumor that Cenarius, the demigod of the forest, is the offspring of the strongest demigod, Malorne the White Hart, and Elune, the moon god.


    The best lies are never the kind of rumors that can be seen through at a glance, and can deceive a large number of people into believing, and there is usually a part of the truth mixed in it.


    The fact is that Cenarius, who is a demigod in heaven, does have a certain relationship with Malorne the White Hart, and the two have also admitted their father-son relationship with each other.


    But this matter has nothing to do with Elune, it''s just a far-fetched folk tale, and Cenarius has never admitted in public that Elune is his mother.


    The one who really has a similar mother-child relationship with Cenarius is actually the green dragon queen Ysera.


    Andrea once guessed Elune''s true identity, and the official personally denied that she was the star soul of Azeroth. So what is she as a true god?


    The unintentional words that Xalatas blurted out opened a door to the truth for Andrea, who had been wondering for a long time.


    ¡®According to the 7.0 Heart of Light mission records, the Naaru, a race known as the symbol of the Holy Light, was created by Elune, including Zela, the Mother of the Holy Light. ''


    Andrea, ignoring Xalatath''s call for a humble gesture, was trying to connect the previously obtained information.


    ¡®Although the naaru are representatives of the Holy Light side, their strength...is hard to describe in one word, at least I don¡¯t think they can be equated with the Void Lord, and they are comparable to the next-level ancient gods. ''


    ¡®If you think about it this way, as a higher existence than Naaru, could it be that Elune is the Lord of Light...The name is so stupid. ''


    If it was only deduced to this point, this answer should be acceptable to most members of the Elune Sisterhood, including Tyrande, but Andrea did not stop there, he continued to think deeply.


    ''The mutual transformation of light and shadow has long been known to the world. Thinking about it from another angle, is it possible that Elune, before...even now, is actually a member of the Void Lord? ''


    This terrifying speculation made Andrea couldn''t help but shudder.


    ¡®No, no, no, you can¡¯t think that way, at least in the history of Azeroth that I know, Elune has never shown any malice towards this world. ''


    ¡®The Maharaja of Holy Light, or the former Maharaja of Void who transformed into the light side due to disagreements with his fellow clan, can he understand her existence in this way? ''


    "That, Your Excellency the Envoy?"


    Barely recovering from the horrific guess, Andrea heard Xalatas'' call.


    Rubbing his tingling temples, Andrea sighed wearily and said, "Say, what''s the matter?"


    Xalatas asked hesitantly, "Has my lord issued any new orders to us who parasite Azeroth? Is it possible for me to regain my complete body?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes, "Although I don''t know what you felt from the divine power just now, what I can tell you is that your guess is not correct, at least... not completely correct."


    ¡­


    Although he was puzzled by Andrea''s vague explanation, with Elune''s divine power as a deterrent, Xal''atath at least did not dare to play tricks in the dark.


    With the scimitar stuck in his belt, Andrea intends to try to challenge the seal of the Hammer of Kazgoros.


    "An angel..."


    Andrea interrupted Xalatas'' address impatiently, "Don''t call me that, and don''t use such a disgusting respectful attitude, just call me by my name, my name is Andrea."


    "Uh... well, Andrea."


    Sataras heard the displeasure in the tone of the new owner, and it was good at controlling people''s hearts, and it quickly adjusted its attitude.


    "If you want to get the Hammer of Kazgoros to defeat the Burning Legion, I advise you to give up this plan for the time being."


    Andrea, who was about to change form, paused, "Why?"


    As the elder of Azeroth who survived from the Dark Empire period, Xalatath''s understanding of this world, and even the Titans who are the enemies of the ancient gods, is definitely far beyond Andrea.


    "Although each of the pillars of creation left by the titans possesses great power, UU Reading UU Reading But ordinary mortals absolutely cannot manipulate them freely."


    "I once saw a troll beside Zandu who accidentally obtained the tide stone of Gorgoneth. Her strength can be regarded as the elite among the elites among mortals."


    "But when he was fighting Kisix who had just awakened, the troll priest urged the tide stone to launch a single attack, and his seven orifices bled to death on the spot."


    Xalatas said meaningfully, "For mortals, the Titan''s artifact is too powerful, and the energy consumed during activation is beyond their ability to bear."


    "After the energy it owns is exhausted, the consumed energy becomes the life of the user."


    "So, if you hope to rely on the Pillar of Creation to make a comeback, you''d better think twice."


    Andrea frowned, he didn''t expect the price of using the Pillar of Creation to be so heavy.


    But it is also necessary to think about it, there are gains and losses in everything.


    The Pillars of Creation do have powerful powers that cannot be compared with any divine weapon, but to activate them will inevitably consume a huge amount of energy, and this burden is undoubtedly too heavy for mortals.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that the legend of Huon Gaoling only ends with expelling Deathwing. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to create more legends, but because his body couldn¡¯t bear the burden of using the holy hammer and collapsed quickly? ''


    After hesitating for a while, Andrea finally temporarily gave up the plan to take the Hammer of Kazgros.


    "Forget it, anyway, if it''s time to desperately fight, we don''t only have this Pillar of Creation, let''s let the hammer stay here for now, but..."


    Turning to look at Neltharion''s pile of treasures, Andrea showed a greedy smile, "Hey, you can do anything! Anyway, no one is robbing me. What happened to my few pieces of equipment?"

 Chapter 76： back to the front

    Due to Neltharion''s own interest, most of the equipment in the treasure house is either plate armor or melee weapons, and most of them can''t be used when the hair arrives...but as long as the hair arrives, it will be fine.


    Andrea is not an archaeologist, so she cannot identify the role of each of the remaining debris in the treasure pile one by one.


    Time was running out, so he simply packed all the treasures into a space package at one time, and waited for the war to end before slowly counting them.


    Andrea, who returned with a full load, left the lair through the back door exposed by Nefarian, went back to find a drogbar near the main door, and asked him to bring a word to Iglul.


    "Wait patiently. Now is not the best time to unseal the Holy Hammer. When the dust of the Burning Legion''s invasion settles, I will definitely find time to come to Highmountain again and help you get rid of Deathwing''s enslavement."


    Although ugly in appearance, drogbar is a good ally with a gentle nature. If they can be liberated from Deathwing, it may play a big role in Andrea''s future layout.


    On the way back to Hemane Village, Xalatas, who had been alone in the treasure pile for tens of thousands of years, couldn''t bear the loneliness and kept talking to Andrea.


    "Andrea, do you really believe that little black dragon will rebel against his father?"


    "As far as I know, Neltharion, who was corrupted by N''Zoth, is very cruel. He will not hesitate to attack anyone who shows his will against him, even his own children."


    "how is this possible."


    Andrea laughed out loud, "That little slicker thought I didn''t see his plan, he was just trying to get away as a cowardly gesture."


    "I didn''t want to kill him at first, and I didn''t think that what I said before would be effective in a short period of time. At best, it was just a seed that hadn''t germinated in Nefarian''s heart."


    There was a strange smile on the golden eagle''s face, "As the ancient gods, you should be very good at subtle inducements, right?"


    "Although it''s just a seemingly inconspicuous move, once Nefarian is pushed to the limit by that crazy dragon... Hehe, then there will be a good show."


    Xalatas himself is also a guy who likes to make trouble, and he immediately became interested when he heard Andrea''s black-bellied speech.


    "Interesting, as expected of my lord..."


    "Ok?"


    "Excuse me, as expected of Your Excellency Andrea, it seems that I won''t be bored after following you for a long time."


    ¡­


    Hun Gaoling looked at the black dragon scales that Andrea casually threw on the table, and asked first, "That is to say, the black dragon army staying at Gaoling has no intention of attacking us?"


    Andrea, with her legs crossed, shrugged, "If Nefarian, the Black Dragon Prince, is not lying, this is the truth."


    "They have no interest in attacking the tauren, and Neltharion has not given them relevant orders. As long as you don''t take the initiative to tease the black dragon, they should not have nothing to do to attack you."


    Peyton Bloodtotem stood up from the animal skin chair, "Then what are we waiting for, let''s send troops! An unprecedented battle of glory is waiting for us!"


    Saren Hemane, who was still very reluctant, looked at Gewen Tianjiao, who had just returned from a feather, and the two exchanged glances, but they seemed to be unable to reach a consensus.


    Gowen raised his hand and said, "If this special envoy of the night elves can be responsible for his words, I agree to send reinforcements. The final battle is related to the survival of the entire world. Now is not the time for us to be alone."


    The chieftain of the Linti clan, Kuran, is an old tauren who looks very meek. In the past few days, Ke Da has worn his lips and made a lot of promises before he was finally persuaded.


    Seeing that the situation has become clear, Kuran raised his trembling right hand and said with a smile, "I also agree to send troops. I heard that the pandaren in Pandaria in the south have also sent reinforcements. isolated?"


    "you!"


    Seeing that the two chiefs turned against each other in a short time, Saren Hemane was so angry that he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Hu En Gaoling nodded calmly and said, "Four to one, that''s the deal. Please tell your subordinate clans to prepare for the battle immediately. Time waits for no one. Try to set off within three days!"


    ¡­


    He found another way to solve the embassy problem. When Andrea was about to leave Highmountain, Ke Da kept secretly looking at him with weird eyes.


    Andrea rolled his eyes helplessly, turned around and complained to Koda, "Is there anything strange about me? Why are you looking at me all the time? You''re not obsessed with me, are you?"


    The curiosity and doubts on Koda''s face immediately turned into contempt, "Please don''t feel so good about yourself, I just find it hard to understand your changes after amnesia, you are like a different person compared to before."


    Andrea smiled noncommittally, "Now I don''t have any memories of the past, and I am creating a new self every day. It is okay to say that it is a different person."


    "never mind."


    Ke Da gave up and shook his head, "I will continue to stay and urge the tauren to leave as soon as possible. You should go back early. I heard that the situation on the front line...is not optimistic."


    Mentioning this question, Andrea''s face became serious.


    Although the special envoys of the Pandaren had already rushed to the front line to communicate with Jarod and other high-level officials through teleportation in advance, their large army had just entered Nazmir at this time, and the current battle situation on the front line was still supported by the night elf rebel army.


    "I know, you should also push the tauren''s progress. Don''t let that unconvinced Chief Rivermane stall for time in secret. No one knows how long the front line can last."


    ¡­


    When Andrea was sent back to the front line by the accompanying Highborne mages, there was silence in the barracks that could have been filled with cheers at any time.


    Most of the soldiers who retreated from the front line to rest were wrapped in bandages. They sat tiredly under the tree, staring at the ground with blank eyes. The morale of the whole army seemed very low.


    Xalatas'' gloating voice sounded in Andrea''s mind, "Oh~ I feel a strong sense of despair, is this army going to be defeated?"


    He patted the scimitar on his waist heavily, and Andrea didn''t answer its question, but pursed his lips and strode towards the main camp. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Andrea?"


    When passing by the camp of the Elune Sisters, a familiar voice came from a tent on the side.


    Shandris, with a bandage on her shoulder, walked out of the tent with her left arm hanging. When she saw Andrea, she had a gratified smile on her face.


    In contrast, Andrea gasped when she saw the wound on Shandris'' body, her useless left hand and the large amount of blood remaining on the bandage fully demonstrated the severity of the injury.


    "Your injury..."


    Shandris pretended not to care and smiled, "It''s a small problem. I have received treatment from my sisters, and I can recover in at most three days."


    "Santis, don''t be brave."


    Tyrande, with a bandage in his hand, walked out from behind Shandris with a complaining face.


    After glancing at Andrea indifferently, Tyrande turned his gaze back to his lover.


    "A broken hand is considered a small problem? If it wasn''t for the timely treatment, you might not be able to keep your hand. Come here, and I''ll change the bandage for you."


    Shandris smiled wryly and waved her right hand to Andrea, "Sorry, I''ll go find you when I''m free."


    The two walked back to the tent, and Tyrande even put down the curtains.


    Andrea stood there silent for a while, his fists gradually clenched.


    "Andrea, was that girl yours just now?"


    The words of Xalatas calmed down Andrea, who was in a rush of blood for a while, "...a friend who grew up with her since she was a child, I didn''t expect her to suffer such a serious injury."


    Turning his head to look at the almost endless types of demons on the outskirts of Xin Aisa Li in the west, Andrea said in a deep voice, "The loss is getting bigger and bigger, and it has gradually reached the point where the night elves can''t bear it. We must fight this war as soon as possible. It¡¯s time to activate the dark hands below.¡±

 Chapter 77： The Misfortune of Zin-Azhari

    Due to the tense battle on the front line, Malfurion and Maiev and other high-end combat forces have joined the battle to make up for the gap in combat power between the Resistance Army and the Burning Legion as much as possible.


    It can be seen from the atmosphere of the front barracks that the battle is getting more and more difficult as time goes on.


    When Andrea came to the commander''s tent, except for Garrod, who was in command, only a very small number of officers with low combat effectiveness remained here.


    Because the emergency military meeting was still being held in the big tent, Andrea was unable to report the progress of his mission to the commander-in-chief Jarod face-to-face.


    Handing the written report prepared in advance just in case to the guard at the door, Andrea turned around and left the main camp with the polite military salute from the other party.


    Before leaving, he heard the whispered complaints of individual officers in the account. They thought that they should not pin their hopes on foreigners. When the Burning Legion had not enough reinforcements, they should gather all the troops to launch a frontal attack.


    Andrea is not a strategist, all he can do is reversely deduce the progress of the war in a cheating way based on his own understanding of historical development.


    Now he can''t say whether he was right or wrong when he chose to stand by and wait for help, but Andrea believes that Garrod, who is known as a genius commander, must have considered more comprehensively than him.


    "Andrea!"


    After leaving the main tent, Andrea heard a familiar and urgent call on the way back to her independent tent.


    Turning around, Leticia was running towards him with an anxious expression on her face, and there were two people behind this girl.


    One of them was known by Andrea, the second-generation druid Ferrian Riverwind.


    To Andrea''s surprise, there was another person following Leticia, who turned out to be a chubby, honest pandaren.


    ''How did these three people get mixed together...''


    Andrea had already heard from Koda that the pandaren had arranged for special envoys to teleport to the front line to stand in front of the main force and complete the initial contact with the night elf rebel army.


    But this white-faced and beardless pandaren definitely doesn''t look like a diplomat. Although Andrea is not sure because he doesn''t know the growth status of pandaren, this very immature pandaren probably hasn''t officially reached adulthood yet. .


    "What''s wrong? You''re in such a panic."


    Leticia rushed up and grabbed Andrea''s sleeve, panicked and said helplessly, "It''s bad! Mom and the rest of the tribe still haven''t been teleported to Black Rook Castle."


    It has been more than half a month since the three of Andrea left Xin Aisalie. Even if the Yuege family needs to tidy up and clean up their property, under the current state of emergency, it is impossible not to leave for half a month.


    Andrea frowned and comforted Leticia, "Calm down, has Mrs. Felicity sent someone to contact you?"


    "No."


    Leticia held Andrea''s hands tremblingly. After all, this child is not yet an adult. Many things that happened in just two months made her deeply realize how narrow the world she lived in before.


    ''Weird. ''


    Mrs. Felicity doesn''t look like such a careless person. Although she was a little too persistent in her hatred of the Burning Legion when they parted before, it at least gave her a new direction after experiencing the pain of losing her husband.


    Gently touching Leticia''s little head, Andrea thought for a while and said, "Maybe there is something new in Xin Aisalie, but don''t worry, I have made some arrangements in advance, Fei Lei Mrs. Tracey''s safety should be fine."


    ''At least for the time being. ''


    ¡­


    "Speed ??up! In order to welcome the arrival of the great Lord Sargeras, do your best, glory is ahead!"


    Beside the Well of Eternity, a Nathrezim was urging the highborne mage with a high tone to mobilize the power of the Well of Eternity to expand the portal.


    Dath''Remar Sunstrider was very pale due to excessive consumption of mana, and the Highborne standing behind him hurriedly replaced him.


    "Dath''Remar, you go to meditate to recover your magic power first, and leave it to me first."


    Dath''Remar raised his hand to wipe the sweat left on his forehead, and said with a weak smile on his face, "Then I''ll leave it to you."


    After his companion replaced him, Dath''Remar walked to the temporary lounge together with other highborne mages who also retreated from the front line.


    On the way, he could still hear other people''s whispers.


    "What do these demons think of the noble Highborne? Coolies who work in shifts 24 hours a day?"


    "Shh! The Queen''s consent to recruiting a large number of noble arcanists has been approved. Be careful not to be overheard by the guards."


    "Tsk!"


    Dath''Remar sat wearily on one of the beds in the lounge, and looked at the white jade-like wall opposite with blank eyes. Several noble arcanists who were cursing before him had already entered deep meditation before him.


    "For the glory of the Highborne...Put the hope of resolving class conflicts within the clan on demons, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Where is the glory of com? ''


    Dath''Remar witnessed the firm belief of the high-level rebels during his mission. Compared with it, Queen Azshara''s actions made him more and more incomprehensible.


    For the Moonsong family who had suffered misfortune, he personally killed Tichondrius, who committed the crime, and hung his head on the gate of the entrance of the noble district to warn the Burning Legion.


    Dath''Remar was very complicated when he first heard the news.


    On the one hand, he was saddened by the passing of his old friend Leander, and on the other hand, he was relieved that the Queen had finally taken action.


    But this benefit appears to be short-lived.


    Before the nobles who had become friends with the Yuesong family jointly cast a spell to send Leander''s widow and family property away, an urgent call for summons suddenly came from the court.


    The highborne arcanists were all recruited into the palace by the queen, and then turned to the Well of Eternity to join the team that expanded the portal, and Dath''Remar was also one of them.


    The sudden order disrupted the Yuege family''s evacuation plan, and the family property and salutes that had been packed were stagnant in place and no one was sending them off.


    Recalling the encrypted arcane letter given to him by his youngest daughter Seres when he first returned to Zin-Azhali, Dath''Remar showed a complicated expression.


    ''The development of the situation was really expected by you, it depends on my choice now, right? What a nasty guy... However, I don''t hate it unexpectedly. ''


    Taking a precious mana gem from the ring on his finger, Dath''Remar crushed it without hesitation. The pure arcane magic relieved his weak state due to lack of energy.


    "Let''s take action. At this point, I can only choose to trust you, Andrea Moonshadow."

 Chapter 78： newborn calf

    On a high tower in the side hall of the palace, a male night elf with fel patterns emerging from his body and his eyes covered with a black cloth leaned on the stone pillar behind him with his arms folded, silently looking at the almost completely green man. The Well of Eternity was in a daze.


    Following his gaze, a small golden disc was suspended above the Well of Eternity. The Highborne mages were cooperating to cast spells, urging the golden disc to release huge energy, accelerating the process of expanding the portal.


    "I made a great contribution but failed to save the high-ranking priest of Yufeng, do you regret handing over the soul of the dragon to the devil?"


    The sudden inquiry from behind did not surprise the man, he still "watched" the turbulent lake in the distance, motionless.


    A well-dressed high-borne elf with long blond hair and a shawl suddenly appeared beside him. The man''s figure was translucent, obviously not coming here as a body.


    The blindfolded man seemed completely unaffected by the black cloth, turned his head and glanced at the direction of the phantom, and hummed softly, "Dath''Rema, if you''re here to mock me, disappear as soon as possible, I don''t have time to play with you Skin."


    With a playful smile on his face, Dath''Remar stroked his chest politely and gave a noble salute, "Hehe~ That''s really rude, Your Excellency Demon Hunter."


    "Let''s get down to business."


    The phantom of Dath''Remar said seriously, "Illidan Stormrage, although I still don''t trust you as a capricious person, there are people outside the city who are willing to place their bets on you."


    Illidan''s complexion flickered, and the complicated expression flashed away, "Malfurion or Tyrande?"


    "No, you don''t have to guess who it is, anyway, I will tell you his message now."


    Dath''Remar said solemnly, "Waiting for the signal to start the war, the rebel army outside the city will send an elite assault team to sneak into Zin-Azshari."


    "We need you to be responsible for the response and ensure that the assault team enters the palace smoothly."


    The sneering smile on the corner of Dath''Rema''s mouth flickered, "Now that you have made great achievements and received double awards from the Burning Legion and Queen Azshara, it is not difficult to do this, right?"


    "Enough! Tell me the conclusion!"


    Illidan had never been a good-tempered man, and Dath''Remar''s repeated insinuations made him very annoyed.


    "Hmph~ that''s fine too."


    Dath''Remar calmed down and said, "As long as you can let the elite squad enter the capital, then it will be my job."


    "Now that we have determined our position in this great war, I hope we can all strengthen our beliefs. You don''t want your beloved Whisperwind Priest to die at the hands of the Burning Legion, do you?"


    After saying this, Dath''Remar''s phantom turned into a stream of blue arcane spirits and dissipated with the wind.


    Illidan suddenly clenched his fists with his hands on his chest, and he looked unwillingly at the main buildings of the palace behind him.


    "Tyrande..."


    ¡­


    The period of time waiting for the reinforcements to gather was a torment for everyone. Watching the situation worsen day by day, even Jarod, the commander-in-chief, had to go into battle as a last resort.


    "Aw!"


    A strong black bear engraved with a large number of purple magic lines slapped the upper body of the demon guard in front of him, and then launched a wild charge, saving a night elf girl from a female demon with six hands.


    While pushing the opponent away, the six weapons in the demon''s hands did not forget to slash at the black bear.


    "clang!"


    The upside-down hard mane blocked all the attacks of the destroyer head-on, and the left claw wrapped in black energy pursued the victory, resisting the attack of the destroyer and smashing her head.


    "Laetitia! Why are you so dazed on the battlefield? You asked to come to the front to join the battle. Don''t tell me that I''m so frightened that my legs are weak!"


    The rescued girl held an exquisite one-handed short staff tightly in both hands, and her body trembled unavoidably when facing the devil for the first time.


    Hearing the **** bear Andrea''s scolding, Leticia bit her lower lip stubbornly, and stood up again with the support of a simple and honest young pandaren beside her.


    "I''m fine, it''s just my feet slipping, I can continue to fight!"


    Andrea is like a heavy tank, rampaging through the group of demons with its fur that is extremely resistant to attacks.


    Every swipe of the bear claw will bring out dark purple light and shadow. The erosion of the spirit by the power of shadow and the powerful slap can cause serious damage to the enemy from both the soul and the body.


    Seeing more and more demons gathered around him, Andrea took a deep breath and gathered the power of shadow into his throat.


    "Roar!"


    The sound waves brought about by the sonic explosion spread out from Andrea as the center. Except for Leticia''s team who was specially taken care of, all the demons within a radius of tens of meters were affected by this sonic attack, each holding their heads. Kneeling on the ground in pain.


    After being violently invaded into the brain by the power of shadow, even a strong demon cannot be immune to this kind of damage. After all, a demon with a chaotic nature is not worthy of praise in terms of mental defense.


    "Well done, you''re a quick learner."


    A tittering female voice appeared in Andrea''s head, but Leticia and the others behind him didn''t hear it at all.


    Normally, all the weapons and equipment on the druid would be transformed into it, but at this moment, there was a strangely shaped scimitar hanging from the outside of the **** bear''s left hind leg.


    After the surrounding demons couldn''t bear the erosion from the soul and died one after another, their translucent souls were sucked in a lot by the machete.


    "Hi~ I haven''t eaten so full for a long time."


    The most frightening thing about demons is that they will resurrect after death, but the premise of resurrection is that their soul can escape back to the Twisting Nether.


    The demon preyed by Xalatath obviously lost the chance of resurrection, but due to the limit of its own ability, the souls it devoured only accounted for a very small part of the dead demons on the battlefield, and it didn''t even attract the attention of the officers of the Burning Legion.


    After clearing the field in a large area, Andrea took a step back to return to her original form, and breathed a sigh of relief under the adoring sight of the members of Leticia''s team.


    Reach out and tap on Leticia''s head, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Andrea said with some complaints, "This is not an example. It is an act of courting death to lose your mind on the battlefield. If I find you slipping away again..."


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    "huh~"


    Moving his eyes to look at the two new friends around Leticia, Andrea also warned them, "Ferrion and Qu, you both lack actual combat experience like Leticia, and you must improve your concentration on the battlefield. "


    Ferrien was the first to stand at attention and shouted "Yes!"


    The young pandaren scratched his head in embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Mr. Moon Shadow, I will definitely pay attention next time."


    Strictly speaking, this pandaren was not a member of the mission. He just bumped into the portal while the elders who supervised him were not paying attention.


    Qu Stormstout, a descendant of the Pandaren brewing clan¡ªthe Stormstout clan, he inherited Stormstout''s restless nature, and made his elders worry about him since he was a child.


    Under Andrea''s care, a team of three rookies formed a formation to fight the Burning Legion, and their unfamiliar cooperation was gradually becoming a tacit understanding.


    At this moment, a storm crow covered in green blood flew across the battlefield to Andrea, and after landing, it turned into a tall and strong shirtless night elf¡ªFandral Staghelmet.


    "Andrea, it''s time to switch defenses. The instructor said you did a great job."


    "Pandaren and tauren reinforcements are imminent, and the final battle will soon begin."


    "yes¡­"


    Andrea retreated with the three juniors, and Shawn Moonpaw, who was in charge of taking his place, immediately transformed into a ferocious claw form and rushed into the battlefield.


    Looking at the battlefield full of corpses, Andrea said with a heavy heart, "The final battle is finally about to begin."

 Chapter 79： hidden danger of disharmony

    The demigod legion tried their best to block the high-level combat power of the Burning Legion, and the mortal army of the night elves relied on the high-level officers to fight on the front line to boost morale, and finally survived the most difficult period.


    The main pandaren force that arrived first, led by commander-in-chief Wang Dan, launched a surprise attack on the flanks of the Burning Legion without saying a word.


    The Pandaren''s combat habits are completely different from those of the Night Empire, which advocates individual heroism. Their formation is kept more complete, and a team of thousands of people is like a commanding officer under the command of an officer.


    The monk troops who assaulted the flanks posed a great threat to the Burning Legion. The demons were obviously not prepared enough to suddenly face an unfamiliar enemy.


    In order not to be attacked by the two sides after encircling them, the Burning Legion had to give up some of the demons that were bitten and retreat in an emergency.


    The pandaren didn''t chase blindly, they stopped when they saw a deal, and the officer restrained his subordinates with iron-like discipline.


    Looking at the Pandaren''s well-organized military formation, Garald sighed, "An army that emphasizes discipline? It is indeed completely different from our way of fighting."


    Although Garald is known as a genius commander, his talent is more reflected in the command of the battle and the overall situation. The training and discipline of the soldiers are not good. This is purely a matter of experience and inertial thinking.


    The military appearance of the pandaren army also brought some inspiration to Andrea. At this time, he was looking thoughtfully at the two armies that were gradually merging.


    A few days after the pandaren reinforcements arrived, the tauren chiefs followed suit.


    The chiefs of each tribe temporarily elected Hun Gaoling, who had the highest charisma and prestige, as the representative of the tauren, and discussed with the rebel commander Garrod and the pandaren marshal Wang Dan about their cooperation.


    With the enemy at hand, the three military leaders didn''t spend too much time arguing, and quickly discussed a suitable method of combat.


    Due to the short time, the three races did not have time for mixed training, so they could only be led by their respective military chiefs. They fought independently in terms of tactics, but in terms of general strategy, they followed Garald''s unified dispatch.


    Taking advantage of the days when the joint military meeting was held, Andrea specially conducted some surprise training for Leticia.


    After all, Leticia was born in a prominent high-level elf family. She was bathed in the light of the Well of Eternity since she was a child, and she was born with a very good affinity for spells.


    Andrea gave her a choice when she first taught Leticia. She can use the power of nature as the main and arcane as a supplement, just like ordinary druids.


    But Leticia resolutely rejected this development route.


    As a descendant of the high elves, she was influenced by her parents since she was a child, so she inevitably had a bad impression of orthodox druids.


    In the eyes of the Druids, the Highborne are aristocratic lords who step on their heads to do their best, but in the eyes of the Highborne, aren''t the Druids rebels who try to overthrow their rule by force?


    This kind of conceptual conflict cannot be said to be right or wrong, because each has its own position and appeal.


    The second choice Andrea gave Leticia was to continue the tradition of the Highborne and refine arcane spells.


    Leticia was very moved by this choice for a time, and witnessed Queen Azshara''s great power of arcane arts, so the little guy would inevitably have a bias in his heart.


    But after some hesitation, she finally chose the path that Andrea is taking now, choosing the power of shadow as her main attribute.


    Because he doesn''t like druid''s transformation spells, what Andrea has taught Leticia so far is pure shadow spells.


    He taught the girl one by one basic spells such as Mind Blast, Mind Flay, Shadow Word, and Mind Terror.


    In fact, these relatively systematic spells were not restored by Andrea on his own, and Xalatas contributed a lot to them.


    The remnant soul of the ancient **** parasitic in the scimitar seems to have really made Andrea the envoy of the void lord.


    At least at this stage, Xalatas has been doing his best to assist and help him, although it is indispensable to quietly mop up the battlefield, trying to make up for his incomplete soul.


    Due to the various notoriety and legends of the Old God, Andrea would not believe it entirely because of Xalatas''s obedience at the moment, and he always maintained due vigilance against this guy.


    But there is one thing to say, the systematic void spell obtained from Xalatas has greatly enriched Andrea''s lack of magic attack methods.


    The heart-shattering howl that shook the four directions before was advanced based on the basic spell Psychic Scream, and the group attack effect is outstanding.


    Worried about the safety of her mother and her family, Leticia has been quite impatient during her studies recently, and she often appears distracted when she is on the battlefield. Thanks to her two little friends who supported each other, she did not have any major problems.


    Andrea has severely reprimanded her many times, and finally managed to let the girl manage her emotions well, turning negative emotions such as worry and anxiety into motivation to continue to improve.


    ¡­


    The long war is like a huge forging furnace. While sending most of the soldiers who participated in the war back to Elune''s arms with a super high elimination rate, it also forges talented people into shape at an astonishing speed.


    Although the night elf rebels suffered heavy losses, many rising stars also emerged in this battle.


    Many people in the druid and priest system that Andrea knew stood out, including Fandral, Renza, and Shaoen who had studied with "him" under Malfurion.


    Regarding the Sisters of Elune, although the High Priest Dijana was lucky enough to survive the severe overdraft crisis, her body was still severely injured after all, and she was doomed to be unable to go to the front line to fulfill her role in the future. Duties of High Priest of Elune.


    Under her force-feeding teaching of delegating power and compressing time, the fast-growing Tyrande stood out while Maiev kept a low profile. UU Reading gradually replaced Dijana as the new generation of high priest trend.


    Although Maiev has not publicly stated that she will compete with Tyrande for the high priesthood, the battle priests she leads are very dissatisfied with Dijana''s favoritism towards Tyrande.


    Originally, Dijana wanted to spend a longer time paving the way for Tyrande, and then push her to the top position logically, but the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, and under the current situation, she could only rush the ducks to the shelves.


    In order to overwhelm the opposing voices and create momentum for Tyrande, Dijana announced her identity as a member of the Moon God after seeking Tyrande''s consent.


    As soon as this shocking news was released, the battle priest who was originally determined to seek justice for his leader suddenly fell silent.


    After all, the Sisterhood of Elune is a religious order.


    The goddess directly expressed her attitude. Even if the battle priests still have complaints in their hearts, they can only suppress this dissatisfaction in their hearts, otherwise a hat that disrespects the goddess will be pinned on their heads.


    The Sisterhood of Elune, which has basically completed the transition from old to new, has not only failed to improve its cohesion, but because of Tyrande''s airborne succession, there is a hidden danger of discord. No one knows when the dissatisfaction of the battle priests will break out.


    During the change of rights of the Elune Sisters, Andrea, who is also a member of the Moon God, did not express any opinions, but silently listened to the private complaints of the priests of the Sisters, and occasionally said something indifferent. Give them some words of comfort.


    Even an outsider like Leticia could see the resistance hidden in the battle priests'' hearts, and Andrea couldn''t have noticed it, but he was not interested in helping Tyrande wipe his ass, let alone...


    ''If you don''t do something, how can I get people from the monolithic Elune Sisterhood? ''

 Chapter 80： Endgame Begins

    Andrea didn''t want to support himself. Considering the power center of the whole family after the war, he thought it was necessary to make some arrangements in advance to prevent some people from doing stupid things under the corruption of absolute power.


    Even if the consideration of the balance of power is put aside, as another favored person of the moon **** Elune, it is only natural for Andrea to choose her followers among the devout believers of the goddess.


    As a popular successor of the former high priest, although Maiev behaved very low-key under the special instructions of her mentor, it does not mean that she really has no resistance and resistance in her heart, which is not in line with Maiev''s strong personality.


    The battle priests who have been with Maiev for a long time can see some clues from the words and deeds of their leaders. This discovery makes them even more disgusted with Tyrande who suddenly airborne.


    ¡­


    Although there were more or less turmoil within the rebel army, these minor problems did not affect the advancement of the overall situation.


    Days of military discussions finally came to a final conclusion.


    Compared with the Pandaren Empire and the Dark Night Empire, which have a huge land and a large population, the number of tauren troops that still maintain a primitive tribal society is far lower than the former two.


    But the tauren, who are nearly three meters tall, are extremely strong. They can even wrestle with the demon guards head-on, and at the same time have the flexibility to slightly surpass the demon guards. This is something that neither the night elves nor the pandaren can do.


    After discussing with the military leaders of the two tribes in the past few days, Garald decided to use the tauren as an assault force to insert support where they are most needed on the battlefield.


    The night elf rebel army and the pandaren lined up separately, putting on their horns, and made a posture to advance towards Xin Aisa Li at the same time. Front.


    However, Jarod''s formation was not really designed to break through the Burning Legion''s defense.


    Under Andrea''s reminder, he considered the possible consequences of the destruction of the Well of Eternity, so it was naturally impossible for his army to rush into Xin Aisalie to die.


    There was no time for a joint drill. After the military discussion was over, the three clans immediately took action to find out their positions on the battlefield and began to arrange their respective military formations.


    The Burning Legion also realized that the final battle was coming. After the Pandaren reinforcements arrived at the front line, they did not launch any more active attacks.


    Over the past few days, some changes have also been noticed in the frontline structure of the Burning Legion. Archimonde, who has been sitting in the Well of Eternity, finally came to the frontline in person in the face of the threat of the coalition forces.


    Archimonde, who had returned to his combat form, was nearly 20 meters tall, and his huge blue body stood out among the Burning Legion of giant demons.


    Countless demons bowed their heads respectfully in front of him, even the always rebellious abyss lord Mannoroth was no exception.


    As the commander of the vanguard army appointed by Archimonde, Mannoroth said with some fear at this time, "Master Archimonde, you don''t need to deal with these ants yourself. Please give us a little more time, I promise..."


    "okay."


    Archimonde interrupted with a faint wave of his hand, "I didn''t mean to blame you for your ineffective combat when I came to the front line, but the opponent''s military strength is indeed beyond the limit of what you can deal with."


    The battles between the two sides in the outskirts of Xin Aisa Li continued for about half a year. Although Mannoroth and other senior demonic officers wanted to maintain the front line, they were finally rushed to only one step away from the capital under the fierce impact of the demigod army. The last line of defense in the distance.


    If it continues like this, relying on the constant reinforcements from the Well of Eternity to fight a war of attrition with the enemy, Mannoroth is confident that he can usher in the moment of counterattack.


    But the arrival of Pandaren and Tauren broke the final balance, and both warring parties realized that the final battle was approaching.


    Waving his hand to create a seat of pure energy, Archimonde sat down calmly.


    "Go, I will temporarily sweep the formation for you, I hope it is really as you said, and I don''t need to do it myself."


    "yes!"


    Mannoroth answered in a rough and hoarse voice, and then he turned his head to look at the overwhelming demon army behind him.


    "You all heard what Lord Archimonde said, Burning Legion! Charge, crush the mortal ants and the moths of the planet!"


    "Roar!"


    ¡­


    Seeing Archimonde come to the front line with his own eyes, Jarod immediately realized that the battle was imminent.


    Under his command, the pandaren with sufficient logistics and the tauren as a mobile force on the battlefield were all ready for battle.


    When Mannoroth led the screaming demons to charge first, Jarod also stood on the broad shoulders of an ancient war tree and gave orders loudly.


    "The battle begins! May the will of Azeroth bless us, for our common homeland, for Kalimdor, the whole army charges!"


    "For Mother Earth!"


    "Four gods, please bless us!"


    "Elune is with us!"


    The two torrents rushing towards each other collided fiercely under the encouragement of the high-spirited battle roars of both sides. The intertwined beliefs and sprayed blood heated up the cold battlefield rapidly.


    Precious lives are extremely cheap on this battlefield, and countless warriors die on the spot every moment.


    As the mainstay of the rebel army, the demigods still led the families of all races to charge on the front line.


    The brave Agamaggan led the wild boars to break into the enemy''s formation without fear. Using the wild boar demigod as a breakthrough point, Agamaggan tore a big hole in the formation of the Burning Legion.


    This is not the first time the two sides have fought each other, and they already know each other well.


    Mannoroth, who had been lying in ambush for a long time, suddenly rushed out when Agamagan ran out of momentum and was about to turn to accelerate again, UU reading www. The huge double-headed spear in uukanshu.com''s hand aimed at the neck of the wild boar demigod and stabbed forcefully.


    "Go to hell, stupid boar!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Cenarius, who was the support of the whole regiment, had noticed Mannoroth''s actions a long time ago, and blessed him with a solid iron-wood shield before the spear touched Agamaggan.


    "clang!"


    Mannoroth''s spear struck the iron wood with a sound of gold and iron.


    Although the abyss lord roared angrily for not being able to achieve a one-hit kill, his extremely powerful spear still had some impact on Agamaggan.


    The turning boar demigod staggered, and Agamaggan, who was at the core of the demon army, continued to charge before he had time to adjust his direction, but his charge route obviously deviated from the previously planned track.


    The start of the battle on the Demigod Battlefield indicated that the battle was heating up. The intense battle situation not only caused Garrod, who was in command, to frown deeply, but even Archimonde, who was in the rear of the Burning Legion, had a serious expression.


    "I didn''t expect that the aborigines in the district could assemble an army of this size. I underestimated you."


    The pandaren and night elf allied forces attacked the two wings of the Burning Legion at the same time. When the main general was held back by the demigods, the mortal army with an extremely determined fighting will unexpectedly gradually suppressed the Burning Legion.


    Slowly standing up from the seat, Archimonde moved his neck and shoulders.


    "In order to show respect for your firm will, let me send you on your way with my own hands!"


    First of all, he turned his attention to Cenarius, who was struggling to provide overall support for the demigod army, and the corner of Archimonde''s mouth evoked a cold and ferocious smile, "Let''s start with you, finger of death!"

 Chapter 81： return of the dragon

    Forest demigod Cenarius, compared with other demigods with different characteristics, he is not particularly outstanding in any aspect.


    In terms of defense, it is not as good as the tortoise demigod Tortola, its agility is not as good as that of the wolf **** Godrin and the black panther Asaman, its healing and magic attacks are not as good as Usor who is proficient in shamanism, and his attack power is not as good as Usor Er''s brother Ursoc.


    But Cenarius'' biggest disadvantage is also his advantage. Not having any specialization means that he can do everything. The profession of Druid originally represents omnipotence and versatility.


    Perhaps compared to the demigod who performed well in individual events, Cenarius''s performance on the battlefield is not so arrogant, but it is his all-around support that supports the endurance of the demigod army.


    Archimonde the Polluter led the Burning Legion to destroy countless worlds, and possessed incomparably rich war experience.


    He saw through the importance of Cenarius as the lubricant of the demigod legion at a glance, and his first move was a killer move.


    Finger of Death, which almost turned Andrea into ashes, shot again, and the green beam of fel energy streaked across the battlefield, aiming at Cenarius, who couldn''t dodge.


    Malfurion, who was about to lead the assault team to set off, yelled in horror when he saw this.


    "Teacher, be careful of sneak attacks!"


    However, Malfurion''s reminder came too late, or Archimonde''s attack speed was too fast, approaching the forest demigod when Malfurion spoke.


    "hold head high!"


    There were multiple dragon roars in the distant sky, different from the clear and high-pitched roar of the Cloud Serpent flying over the battlefield, it was a deeper and deeper sound.


    Four compressed energies of different colors arrived just at the nick of time, and hit the miserable green light beam at the same time.


    Cenarius put on a shield for himself while the energy was hedging, and subconsciously stepped forward to retreat with four hooves.


    "boom!"


    The violent explosion behind him staggered the heavy Cenarius, almost falling to the ground in embarrassment.


    Archimonde withdrew his fingers and looked at the distant sky, his brows furrowed visibly. "Giant dragon, I didn''t expect this group of big lizards to return to the battlefield again."


    Led by the four largest dragons, the yellow, red, and green dragons are flapping their wings from the sky and approaching the battlefield rapidly.


    One of the adult red dragons was the first to break away from the main force and landed in the area where Malfurion and the others were. A short elf with long platinum hair jumped off the back of the red dragon.


    Andrea looked at the high elf who shouldn''t have existed in this era and raised his eyebrows, "Krassus? ''


    Yes, Krasus, and both the man and the dragon in front of him.


    The current avatar form is not the real posture of Krasus. He is the red dragon who traveled to the ancient times with Ronin and Brox, and his real name is Cleostraz.


    Interestingly, Cleostraz already existed 10,000 years ago.


    In order to avoid the space-time paradox, Krasus, who traveled through time, could not restore the dragon form.


    And Cleostrasz in this era can only maintain the appearance of a giant dragon, and cannot change into a human form. They exist at the same time in this strange state.


    ''I ride myself? interesting. ''


    Krasus breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Rhonin and Brox.


    "Fortunately, I finally persuaded the queen at the last moment, and fortunately His Majesty Malygos just woke up from serious injuries."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, ''Fortunately? I hope you can always maintain this optimistic attitude towards him. ''


    Sure enough, Malygos, who was severely injured by the dragon soul and whose scars had not disappeared, rushed into the battlefield and immediately searched around with red eyes.


    "Where is Neltharion?! Where is that traitor? I must personally kill him and pay for the blue dragon army!"


    In fact, Krasus had already tried to persuade the dragons to unite against the Burning Legion, and he had repeatedly reminded his spouse, the red dragon queen Alexstrasza, to be careful of Neltharion, but it didn''t work.


    The events recorded in history happened as before. Krasus witnessed the betrayal of the Black Dragon King weakly. He had the best relationship with the Black Dragon Clan, and the nearest blue dragon was the first to suffer heavy losses.


    Under the attack of Neltharion''s mobilization of the dragon soul, the elite blue dragon clan was almost wiped out. Even Malygos'' most important consort, Sindagos, the queen of the blue dragon, was also killed by the dragon. died under the terrifying power of the soul.


    Malygos, who was also severely injured, did not wake up until recently. Knowing the current situation of the blue dragons, Malygos immediately howled to seek revenge from Neltharion.


    ''Speak up. ''


    Andrea rubbed his chin suspiciously, "When I was still at Black Rook Castle, I saw Neltharion flying in the direction of Xin Azali. Have you seen the betrayed Black Dragon King recently?"


    Malfurion was taken aback, then shook his head solemnly, "I have also received related news, but Neltharion did not appear near the front line, at least not blatantly."


    "Ok¡­"


    With a headache, Andrea pulled the stubble that had grown again on his chin, ''What was it like in the original history? can''t remember...''


    Andrea is not a master of liberal arts who can''t forget. It has been many years since he read the novels of the War of the Ancients trilogy. It is impossible for him to remember every detail clearly.


    The powerful enemies that have appeared are far less threatening than hiding in the dark, but the problem now is that no one knows where Deathwing, who should have rushed towards the Well of Eternity, has gone.


    Originally, Andrea thought that Deathwing had been half-crazed from the pain tearing his body and the whispers of the ancient gods everywhere, but judging from his current course of action, that guy should still have a certain degree of sanity.


    Even if he is the strongest black dragon king among the five guardian dragons, without the dragon soul as his support, Neltharion can only end up facing Archimonde alone, UU Reading Death.


    Perhaps because of the scruples of Archimonde who has been guarding the Well of Eternity, Neltharion has been hiding in the dark looking for opportunities, but now...


    "Not good, we must leave as soon as possible."


    Andrea solemnly reminded, "Archimonde has already appeared on the frontline battlefield, and there are only a few demon guards and supervisors left beside the Well of Eternity."


    "If Neltharion takes the opportunity to break into Zin-Azshari, God knows what that half-mad shit-stirrer will do to the situation."


    For Andrea, this kind of lunatic who cannot predict the next action mode is the most difficult to deal with, maybe he will disrupt the layout he made in advance.


    Malfurion looked worriedly at the front line of the battlefield upon hearing this.


    The Guardian Dragon, which had absorbed a lot of power from the Dragon Soul, couldn''t hide its weakness. With the help of Cenarius, it was still defeated by Archimonde. The four dragons who cooperated tacitly could hardly restrain Archimonde''s actions.


    Archimonde, on the other hand, was a very chicken thief and didn''t have a head-on confrontation with the guardian dragon. Without Neltharion, who used to be the main T, the guardian dragons were still a little uncomfortable for a while, and coupled with their frailty, they It is difficult to effectively contain Archimonde.


    The attacks that leaked from time to time made Cenarius unable to do his supporting work with peace of mind, but the three-color dragon army that broke into the battlefield further consolidated its advantage on the main battlefield.


    "Malfurion."


    Tyrande patted the archdruid''s shoulder heavily to remind him, "Under this situation, anyone who stays on the battlefield or breaks into Zin-Azshari will face the same threat, so make a decision."


    Taking a deep breath, Malfurion nodded firmly and said, "Let''s go, Cleostrasz, please send us to Zin-Azshari, please."

 Chapter 82： Psychological shadow?

    With the support of the dragon army, the air supremacy of the coalition forces has been guaranteed to a certain extent.


    Cleostrasz of this era readily agreed to Malfurion''s request, carried all the members of the assault team on his broad back, flapped his wings, and rushed towards Zin-Azhali at high speed under the cover of his fellow dragons. .


    Before setting off, Andrea specially called Shandris and Leticia''s team, who had just recovered from her injuries.


    "Santis, I will entrust you to take care of these children for the time being."


    "I know, but you..."


    Shandris opened his mouth hesitantly, but in the end he still didn''t say what he wanted to say.


    "It''s nothing, you must be extremely careful when you break into Xin Azshara again. If you meet Queen Azshara again, I don''t think she will show mercy to you guys."


    Seeing Shandris subconsciously put her hand on the pendant on her chest, Andrea was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly lifted up the druid robe, revealing the same style of pendant tied on her left wrist.


    "Don''t worry, this pendant will connect us together, and you should also pay attention to controlling your emotions. The serious injury of a severed hand cannot be recovered every time."


    Shandris saw the pendant on Andrea''s wrist, and an inexplicable look flashed in his eyes. His originally unhappy face improved a lot, and he nodded with a smile under Leticia''s ambiguous smirk.


    "Okay, I promise you, may Elune be with you."


    "May Elune be with you."


    Seeing Leticia hesitate to open her mouth to say something, Andrea said to her in advance, "I know what you want to say, and I will try my best to spare time to check on Mrs. Felicity''s situation."


    Reaching out to rub Leticia''s hair, Andrea reminded with some concern, "You heard what I said to Shandris just now, and you must also keep calm at all times."


    Leticia opened Andrea''s hand dissatisfied, "I know~ Don''t always treat me like a child."


    ¡­


    "...I said, are you avoiding me on purpose?"


    On the way to Xin-Aisa Li, Andrea looked at Ronin and Brooks who were far away from him with a strange expression.


    Hearing Andrea''s questioning, Ronin immediately shook his head in a panic, while Brooks simply bowed his head and closed his eyes without saying a word.


    "Pfft~"


    Seeing the distressed expression of his lover, Krasus couldn''t help covering his mouth and chuckling.


    "Sorry, Your Excellency Moon Shadow, both Ronin and Brooks have some psychological shadows about the shadow power, they didn''t mean to avoid you, please forgive them."


    ''Psychological shadow? ''


    Andrea''s mind was full of question marks. He remembered that in the original history, Ronin and Brooks didn''t have such stinking problems at all.


    ¡®Could it be that my future self did something to them? ''


    Although Krasus''s attitude seemed more friendly, whenever Andrea asked key questions sideways, the humanoid dragon always smiled and pulled the topic aside.


    As an aborigine of this era, it is impossible for Andrea to directly speak about the future, which is likely to attract the attention of the Bronze Dragon.


    Scratching his head and asking a lot of questions, he was blocked by Krasus''s hidden needles, and Andrea finally gave up helplessly.


    ¡®Forget it, this charade-like dialogue is too exhausting, let¡¯s focus on the present first. ''


    With Archimonde personally joining the battlefield, this final battle concerning the fate of Azeroth has completely entered a fever pitch.


    Kryostrasz''s flight was far from smooth, and the Air Force of the Burning Legion tried to shoot him out of the sky countless times.


    Tyrande, Malfurion, Krasus and others showed their special abilities, while eliminating the surrounding air threats, while protecting the red dragon and continuing to go deeper into Zin-Azhari.


    When rushing out from the swarm of evil bats, Cleostrasz''s whole body was almost stained green by the demon''s blood. Fortunately, they finally reached the sky above Zin-Azshari''s barrier.


    "I can only send you here, and then I must return to the queen to protect her."


    Malfurion knelt down and patted the hard scales on Kleostraz''s back, "Thank you, that''s enough."


    "Crassus."


    "Leave it to me, Ronin, come help me."


    Krasus and Ronin made gestures at the same time and began to cast spells while chanting words. Andrea watched their movements with interest.


    ''Hey? It turns out that 10,000 years later, will you still need to use gestures and incantations to guide spells? It''s so different from now. ''


    Backed by the Well of Eternity, casting spells is as simple as eating and drinking for the Highborne mages. As long as they have extracted enough arcane energy in advance, even magic apprentices can cast spells with just a single lift of their hand.


    It cannot be said that this situation is a regression of arcane arts. After all, relying on the Well of Eternity is a blatant cheating. Perhaps the approach of Rhonin and Krasus is relatively the most stable and controllable way of casting spells.


    With the efforts of the two, the translucent enchantment above Xin Aisa Li seemed to be cut open by a knife.


    Krasus was changing new spell-casting gestures in his hands, and at the same time he amplified his voice to remind, "Everyone, please come closer to me and Ronin, we are about to start teleportation!"


    ¡­


    When Andrea and the others opened their eyes again, they had already passed through the barrier and entered the interior of Xin Aisalie.


    Krasus and Ronin launched a short-distance teleportation, and there is no fixed coordinates. The most important thing for the group now is to determine their position first.


    Andrea, who had sneaked into the city before, turned into a golden eagle and flew up into the sky, and took a general look at the nearby architectural style.


    "I''m lucky, this place is right at the junction of the commercial street and the noble district, but none of the Highborne who usually like to wander around have seen it, and the whole city looks lifeless."


    Although there were signs of decline in the past due to the invasion of demons, at least the small area near the aristocratic area still maintained prosperity, not as deserted and quiet as it is now.


    ''Did I guess it? In order to speed up Sargeras'' progress into Azeroth, Azshara began to forcibly recruit highborne mages. ''


    The location where the assault team descended was not far from the Well of Eternity in the center of the city, but in order to reach their destination, they still needed to go through the most important hurdle¡ªthe palace gate.


    Andrea once entered the palace, and the entire palace was shrouded in a powerful barrier built by Queen Azshara herself, and the Well of Eternity happened to be wrapped within the palace.


    Without saying a word, the group rushed towards the palace following Andrea''s guidance. When they came to the gate, they were of course intercepted by the Queen''s Guards led by Varosen. UU Reading


    "As expected by His Majesty, you really came."


    Valothen put his sword on his shoulders and set up a fighting stance, and the other elite guards were also ready for battle in advance, and Valocen was not surprised by the arrival of Malfurion and others.


    "Shua!"


    Pointing the big sword in his hand at the team of less than ten people, Varosen smiled cruelly.


    "Although the queen only asked me to guard the gate, if you can bring your heads to her, His Majesty should reward me personally."


    Andrea stopped Malfurion from trying to persuade him, "Master, get ready to fight. He is the captain of the personal guard, Valothen. It is meaningless to say anything to this guy. He is the number one loyal dog under Azshara''s command." .¡±


    "Varosen, that''s how it is..."


    Malfurion''s face gradually darkened, "Lord Ravencrest''s revenge, let us juniors avenge him!"


    "Hmph! Try it if you can."


    Varosen swung his great sword forward and ordered loudly, "Pro-Guards, crush them! For Azshara''s glory...uh!"


    Looking in disbelief at the green war blade protruding from his left chest, Varosen turned his head and looked back with difficulty when he was dying.


    "You! Betrayed..."


    "Crack!"


    Before Varosen finished speaking, another sharp blade of the same color cut off his head first.


    "Yo~"


    A blindfolded elf flicked off the blood on the blade, ignored the members of the personal guard who were temporarily in a commotion, and said to the somewhat dull Malfurion with a wicked smile, "Brothers, I''m here to pick you up, and..."


    When his eyes turned to Tyrande who was frowning, the expression on the man''s face suddenly became gentle, "My beloved Tyrande."

 Chapter 84： Green is a philosophy

    Familiar people, strange feelings.


    This was how Tyrande saw the familiar stranger before him.


    Familiarity is because the other party grew up with her, and used to hang around behind her buttocks, and they couldn''t be more familiar with each other.


    The strangeness is because of the energy fluctuations that the other party has never felt before, which is the chaotic breath of evil energy.


    "Illidan, you..."


    "what!"


    Before Tyrande, who had a complicated expression, could sort out his words, the screams from the side interrupted the "touching" reunion.


    Andrea flicked the scimitar in dissatisfaction. He was not very satisfied with the feel of the Dark Empire Blade. A member of the pro-guards whose neck was cut was sprayed with blood and fell down in front of him.


    "Mind scream!"


    The power of deep shadow erupted from Andrea, who was deeply trapped in the enemy''s line. Most of the guards who were recruited within 20 meters screamed in horror, and only a few members with stronger mental power covered their heads in pain, trying to get rid of the spell control.


    Taking the opportunity to wave the scimitar to harvest a few enemies who were relatively close, Andrea reminded loudly in displeasure, "What are you guys doing in a daze! Are you looking for death by reminiscing on the battlefield?"


    Illidan killed the unsuspecting Varothen with a single shot, which is indeed a great achievement, but after the hero was successful, he actually looked at Tyrande with a smirk. You must know that they are now being kissed by hundreds of elites. Guards surrounded.


    Brox and Ronin didn''t know much about the complex emotional entanglement between Illidan, Malfurion, and Tyrande, nor were they interested in learning about it.


    Hearing Andrea''s shout, the two came back to their senses first. Like Krasus, Ronin hurriedly began to chant at high speed and prepared to cast spells.


    Brooks let out a loud roar, jumped into the enemy formation with his oaken battle ax in his hand, and opened and closed his two-handed ax to attack the nearby guards.


    In pursuit of a glorious death, the old orc had already abandoned the fear of death. He was only worried that his death would be worthless.


    Brox, who was attacking, suppressed the members of the nearby guards with his fearless aura, and the magic support of Ronin and Krasus also arrived soon.


    "Arcane barrage."


    The faint blue arcane light bullets blasted into the enemy''s formation in a spiral entanglement, but the continuous bombardment by Krasus and Ronin did not meet expectations after being blocked by the magic defense enchantment group arranged by the deputy captain of the personal guard in time. Effect.


    As Queen Azshara''s personal guards, although they fell into chaos for a short time due to the death of the leader, they were the elite of the elite after all. Once someone took over the command, the personal guards quickly regained their previous training rhythm.


    In the Dark Night Empire, where the arcane civilization is extremely developed, Queen Azshara''s main defense is not the low-level grassroots battles, or even the up-and-coming druids, but those high-level elf nobles who may rebel one day in the future.


    The equipment and defensive focus of the pro-guards are very clear, most of which are aimed at mages. If Andrea guessed correctly, the Azshara pro-guards should be the original template for the later Quel''Thalas lawbreakers.


    Not only the equipment and daily magic training are very targeted, but the members who can be selected into the personal guards are also extremely talented magic swordsmen, who have both physical and magic talents.


    Every member of the pro-guard is drawn out, and his strength can at least reach that of an officer with at least the rank of captain in the ordinary army.


    After being slapped in the face by Andrea, Malfurion woke up like a dream.


    He took a deep look at his own brother, and then without saying a word, he bent down in a burst of light and shadow, turning into a strong bear with a big ass.


    Andrea took the time to look at Malfurion''s giant bear form, the green fur all over his body made the corners of his mouth twitch wildly.


    ''Why green... By the way, I''ve never seen a green bear. ''


    Brother Stormrage seems to have a special liking for green. When his elder brother Malfurion turned into a big green bear howling and began to charge, Illidan also activated the fel magic pattern on his body, and the dark green Azzinoth twins The blade brings deadly green light marks on the battlefield.


    Seeing Xiong T rushing in to attract firepower, Andrea felt relieved and stepped back.


    On the way out of the main battle circle, Andrea swung the Dark Empire sword in a semi-autonomous state, drawing a strange arc in mid-air, and once again fired a scoop for an unfortunate member of the pro-guards.


    The broken soul was sucked into the sword body by Xalatas and devoured. The remnant soul of the ancient **** who had recently eaten "food" deliberately simulated a hiccup sound.


    "Hi~ Sure enough, the soul of night elves tastes much better than demons, bah! That sulfur smell is really unpalatable."


    Andrea rolled his eyes, and while waving the staff in his hand, he attracted several thick vines from the ground, and they even whipped and bundled them, disrupting the original neat formation of the pro-guards.


    "Some of them are good for you to eat, and you can pick and choose. By the way... can you control the blade to change its shape? It''s too difficult for a novice to use a scimitar."


    "Of course, what weapon do you want?"


    "One-handed straight sword or a slightly curved long knife, anyway, don''t make some weird shapes."


    Under Andrea''s active communication, Xalatas straightened the blade of the scimitar in cooperation, forming a one-handed weapon similar to a saber. eyeball.


    "This is much better!"


    It is impossible for Malfurion to block all the members of the guards by himself. In this assault team, apart from Illidan and Brox, only Andrea, who is also a druid, can take part of the front row responsibilities. .


    Slashing at will with unstructured **** swordsmanship, relying on the powerful shadow power attached to the sword of the dark empire, no one of the guards can completely catch Andrea''s two swords.


    With the first blow of weapons, Andrea can let the shadow energy erode the opponent''s spirit, and kill the enemy with another blow at the moment when the enemy''s mind is distracted.


    But Andrea is not a professionally trained warrior after all, UU Reading The Dark Empire Sword in his hands is only used as a temporary emergency tool when casting spells in human form.


    "Come on! Collapsed Star!"


    After the preparation of the spell, Andrea squatted the staff in his left hand on the ground, and a small black ball appeared in the center of the guard formation.


    As the sphere gradually expanded, the strong suction force pulled the nearby SS members over.


    "burst!"


    With a low cry from Andrea, the black ball suddenly expanded rapidly.


    The 10-meter radius was completely emptied after a burst of dark purple flashes, leaving no trace of blood on the spot, and the guards within the range disappeared invisible as if they were wiped away from the world with an eraser.


    After Andrea used a large-scale spell to clear the field, the situation of this battle suddenly became clear.


    Although the elite pro-guards who suffered heavy losses did not collapse, their morale still inevitably declined.


    Everyone who joins the assault team is a strongman who can at least defeat one hundred. After the initial jerky run-in, the team gradually formed a certain tacit understanding.


    With Malfurion as the arrow, Illidan and Brox as the two wings, spellcasters including Tyrande in the back row as the fort, and Andrea in the center as the guerrilla, the assault team finally broke through the guards gradually Unable to defend, he successfully broke into the palace.


    The moment he entered the gate of the palace, Andrea looked back and swung a shadow ray with his staff to bombard the stone door beam. The collapsed gate stopped the pursuit of the guards.


    Withdrawing the staff, Andrea took a deep breath.


    "Come with me, try not to disturb Queen Azshara, we will go directly to the Well of Eternity around the main court."

 Chapter 85： Fel Battleship

    Andrea, who was running in the palace, was extremely fortunate. Fortunately, Azshara''s palace was too vast, and the outer court was far away from the core area.


    Andrea was sure that Azshara was aware of the battle that just happened, but at least so far, the assault team had not been stopped by the armed maids sent by the Queen.


    Entering the area of ??the side hall where the Well of Eternity is located, this is not an area Andrea is familiar with.


    Illidan exchanged positions silently and walked in the front. He was very hurt by Tyrande''s dissatisfied and unfamiliar eyes before.


    "I will lead the way, hurry up, there is only a little time left before Sargeras arrives."


    Andrea''s gossipy eyes flicked back and forth between the three childhood sweethearts who seemed as unfamiliar as strangers, but he didn''t ask inappropriate questions in these tense times.


    Xalatas is not as reserved as Andrea. It brazenly mocked in Andrea''s mind and said, "Ha~ mixed emotions of jealousy and frustration, it seems that the relationship between these three people is very complicated."


    "Shut up and let me concentrate."


    "Okay~ You are the master, you have the final say."


    On the way of running, Malfurion suddenly paused, and then he looked towards the battlefield outside the city with a drastic change of expression.


    A gust of wind came from nowhere, and the assault team had to temporarily slow down their progress.


    The whistling wind blew the trees planted for greening in the palace, and the strange sound that had never been heard seemed to be the cry of nature.


    Andrea, who was also a druid, also heard the weeping in the forest, and turned his head to look at the sad-faced Malfurion in surprise.


    "Teacher, is this..."


    "Ok."


    Malfurion sighed sadly, "A wilderness demigod has fallen on the main battlefield, but I don''t know who it is."


    "huh~"


    Illidan recalled the demigod who ignored him back then, and there was an imperceptible sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    "This will not be the last demigod to fall. With Archimonde sitting on the front line, even the demigod of the wilderness is just a stronger ant in front of him."


    Seeing that the team''s mood became depressed, Andrea retorted in a deep voice, "Don''t talk too hard, maybe we are no match on the extraordinary battlefield, but the ordinary army of the Burning Legion is no match for the coalition army."


    "As long as there are demigods who are fearless and fearless to entangle the demon lord, our army will be able to exert 120% combat effectiveness under the encouragement of their desperate fighting, and buy enough time for our actions."


    Illidan glanced at Andrea contemptuously, "The premise is that our assault operation is successful and Sargeras does not come to Azeroth, otherwise everyone''s efforts will be in vain."


    "Illidan!"


    Tyrande frowned in displeasure, "Why do you want to arouse the enemy''s will to destroy your prestige? With Elune''s blessing, we will surely complete the difficult task of banishing the Burning Legion."


    "Elune... Heh~"


    Facing Tyrande, Illidan couldn''t maintain a cold attitude. He said with a wry smile, "That''s because you don''t know what I saw, and you don''t know what makes the Burning Legion truly hopeless. I..."


    "Let''s stop here first."


    Andrea stopped moving forward, looking solemnly at the distant sky, "I''m afraid we are in big trouble."


    Under the watchful eyes of most people on the battlefield, a metal point infected by evil energy protruded from the portal that had been expanded countless times, and then a flying battleship with a distance of more than 200 meters slowly opened from the portal .


    Illidan watched the entry of this warship all the time, and his face became very gloomy, "No, the portal is already big enough to pass through massive objects. If a large number of such space warships enter, the battle situation will definitely be irreversible. Change."


    The Well of Eternity was already in sight, and Andrea could even see the Highborne mage beside the well who was being urged by the devil to continue casting spells from afar.


    The elegant and proud Highborne couldn''t see their previous demeanor at all at this time. Because of the excessive consumption of mana, they were all pale and haggard, as if they might collapse due to overdrawing in the next moment.


    The giant dragon in the sky took the lead in attacking the fel cruiser, and the scorching super-high temperature dragon''s breath sprayed on the surface of the battleship, soon roasting part of the metal shell of the battleship red.


    But for a cruiser with a total length of more than 200 meters, this amount of damage cannot cause a fatal blow to the hull at all.


    The fel anti-aircraft artillery mounted on the ship opened fire under the command of the captain, and the giant dragons had to stop attacking and dodge around. Andrea and others saw with their own eyes that the dual-mounted main guns on the deck of the battleship were adjusting their angles. Gradually align with the direction of the main battlefield.


    "We can''t wait any longer! Keep going, we must stop the portal from expanding as soon as possible. If there are a few more spaceships like this, all our efforts will be in vain!"


    The well guard demon guarding the Well of Eternity noticed the movements of Andrea and the others, and rushed towards them under the command of a demon guard who seemed to be much taller than the same kind.


    Malfurion was uncharacteristically meek, and took the lead in crashing into the enemy group with the body of a giant bear. The death of the wilderness demigod and the appearance of the fel battleship made him unable to take into account his respect for life in the past.


    The archdruid turned into a powerful killing weapon with all his strength. His sharp claws were covered with green blood, and even some demon flesh remained at the corner of his mouth.


    Tyrande''s combat effectiveness is not strong when she is not in the state of hanging, and Stormrage Brothers are not willing to let her rush into the front line and be in danger.


    Her diversionary shots and divine spells are very effective in assisting the team. Rhonin and Krasus also stood beside Tyrande and rubbed the big fireball muttering.


    The upper elves, who had gradually become numb, saw their resistance, and mechanically raised their heads to look at the place where the battle took place, but they didn''t understand the situation for a while.


    But not all the upper elves were confused by the output of magic power day and night, and Dath''Rema, who had been waiting for a long time, had a flash of light in his eyes.


    "My compatriots, the recent experience should let you all see the true face of the Burning Legion. Do you still want to continue to follow this group of cruel demons?"


    Some highborne who were close to demons were selected as supervisors. Seeing that Dath''Remar openly incited the emotions of everyone present, they shouted and cursed in surprise and anger.


    "Sunstrider! Don''t stop talking, do you want to betray your own people!"


    "It''s you who betrayed!"


    Dath''Remar pointed at the dogs and shouted angrily, "The Highborne have always been noble and confident. We never beg for mercy from anyone. Look at what you are doing now! What is the difference between you and a pug hanging on your master''s lap! "


    "You are looking for death, you must be sick! Come, kill this traitor!"


    The overseers who became angry immediately yelled and tried to order others to put out Dath''Remar''s resistance, but all the highborne elves present stood still, with very hesitant expressions. Obviously Dath''Remar''s words just now caused a lot of trouble. human resonance.


    Seeing this, Dath''Remar lifted his spirits, and once again called out in a high-pitched and infectious voice, "My fellow citizens, it''s time to stand up against the atrocities of demons!"


    "Do you wish to tell your children in the future that the noble high elves managed to escape from the hands of the so-called ''angels'' by begging for mercy?"


    "Not for yourselves, but also for our descendants. The Highborne will never succumb to the threat of demons! Join me and let the world see the true demeanor of the descendants of the heroes who put down the troll rebellion!"

 Chapter 86： White Hart Malorne

    Before the well guard demon could extinguish the arrogance of the assault team, the Highborne who were tasked with expanding the portal first broke out among themselves.


    Encouraged by Dath''Remar''s impassioned spirit, a large number of highborne who were fed up with this suffocating life joined his camp, and bravely used the little remaining mana to attack the group of well-dressed demon dogs.


    The sudden rebellion in the rear attracted part of the attention of the demon guarding the well. The members of the assault team took the opportunity to exert their strength, and a round of attack suppressed the demon who had the upper hand in numbers.


    Without the support of the Highborne, the portal did not expand, but during the process of Andrea and others attacking the well guard demon, two more fel warships that looked almost identical entered Azeroth.


    "Mental whip!"


    Andrea''s staff pointed at the demon guard who was obviously the leader, and the invisible and continuous mental impact made the opponent''s movement of waving the long-handled weapon gradually slow down.


    The chaotic thoughts rushing through his head gave him a headache.


    Demons with chaotic nature and advocating indulgent desires are not very resistant to spiritual attacks. At this time, Andrea still has the bonuses of Garnier''s staff and Xal''atath. Ordinary demon officers can''t resist his use of shadow spells at all. A psychic attack.


    "Illidan, use your speed to rush over! Help Dath''Remar tear apart the opponent''s defense from the rear and take back the Dragon Soul!"


    In this assault team, only Illidan is a serious and agile type. When the battle situation is at a stalemate, Andrea can only try to command Illidan to go one step ahead.


    "Don''t command me!"


    The rebellious demon hunter swiftly rushed behind a fear guard, and cut off the opponent''s huge head with crossed blades.


    "It''s just Malfurion''s apprentice, you are not qualified..."


    Tyrande, who had just completed the bow assist for Malfurion, interrupted Illidan''s violent questioning, "Illidan, do as he says!"


    "Huh? But..."


    "Stop talking, it''s urgent, go!"


    "Tsk! Got it."


    Andrea glanced at Tyrande strangely, "Sure enough, everything in the world is one thing, and only Tyrande can control that extremely egotistical demon hunter." ''


    ¡­


    When Andrea and others were fighting beside the Well of Eternity, the situation on the frontal battlefield was very complicated.


    On the extraordinary battlefield, no demigod can stop the mighty Archimonde.


    As the demigod''s messenger, Aviana, the mother of all birds, was not strong in combat. She was the first to die under the impact of overwhelming flying demons, followed by the eagle demigod Onhara, who had never recovered from her injuries.


    If the four guardian dragons hadn''t withdrawn from the battle with Archimonde and joined the air battlefield, the air power of the two sides would have been out of balance by now.


    "There are too many flying demons!"


    Leticia struggled to squeeze out the little mana she had left, and used Mind Blast to knock down an evil bat from the sky.


    Ferrien and the young pandaren Qu also showed their special abilities. One used the wrath of nature, and the other used true energy waves to attack the air, barely holding the small position with only dozens of people.


    As the person with the highest military rank in this team, Shandris never stopped with the bow and arrow in his hand.


    But with the entry of three fel battleships, a large number of flying demons were released from the battleships, and the air pressure of the rebels suddenly increased. No matter how Shandris killed them, the demons in the sky seemed to have not decreased at all.


    It was Archimonde who worried Shandris the most, although under the containment of Tortola, the most defensive tortoise demigod, and the assistance of Cenarius, Archimonde was temporarily dragged in place and unable to move.


    But Tortola had more than enough defense, but not enough attack, and Archimonde, who was extremely experienced in combat, had already discovered this problem.


    He gave up and continued to beat the solid tortoise shell, trying to bypass Tortola''s defense zone and directly attack the forest demigod Cenarius.


    A larger fear guard spotted Shandris'' team, and landed in the direction of Shandris and the others with a low grin.


    "Ants, face your fears! I am Omor the Unscarred!"


    "Whoosh!"


    Shandris had no interest in the names of demons, and she didn''t know the low-level officers of the Burning Legion anyway, so she took the lead in attacking with arrows in her hand, shooting all the arrows at the fleshy wings behind Omor.


    "Puff!"


    The fleshy wing film was shot through one after another, Omor''s windy wings could no longer support his strong body, and he fell down from the air sadly.


    Stepping on Omor''s hand, Shandris said with a cold face, "One without a scar? You have a scar now."


    Omor was headshot with an arrow, and green blood and white brains were sprayed on Shandris'' leather boots. After a long battle, the already colorful leather boots became even more messy.


    "Enough! Annoying turtle!"


    Archimonde''s roar attracted the attention of many people, and the polluter finally got tired of the harassment of this **** stick, and struck Tortola with the finger of death.


    The tortoise demigod fully retracted its head and limbs into the shell at the critical moment, and the tortoise shell printed with countless magic patterns almost blocked Archimonde''s killing move without a hair, and the price he paid was only being guided by death The impact force knocked back a distance.


    But Archimonde was waiting for this opportunity. After Tortola was knocked into the air, Cenarius was directly exposed to Archimonde.


    "Die! No one can save you this time!"


    "Yo!"


    The long deer cry resounded throughout the forest, UU Reading A huge snow-white white deer suddenly rushed out of the forest, and the woods along the way seemed to welcome his arrival, actively leaning to the sides.


    The white deer didn''t stop after it appeared, and lowered its head to point the pair of sharp antlers at Archimonde. After one step of acceleration, it appeared in front of Archimonde as if teleporting, and ruthlessly knocked the polluter away. .


    This was the first time that the mighty Archimonde was truly repelled, and the appearance of the Great White Deer greatly boosted the morale of the coalition forces.


    "Father!"


    Cenarius, who survived the desperate situation, looked at the graceful white stag in surprise. He was Malorne, who was hailed as the strongest demigod in Azeroth.


    When convening the demigod legion, Cenarius first thought of his father, but Malorne happened to be out wandering at that time, and Cenarius didn''t know where he went in the world.


    "Sorry guys, I''m late."


    Malorne looked solemnly at Archimonde who was rubbing his chest and stood up from the ground. He didn''t keep his hand from the blow just now, but the opponent didn''t seem to be seriously injured.


    "huh~"


    Archimonde looked at the wound on his chest with a sneer, and licked the green blood stained on his fingers with a ferocious expression.


    "Finally, a powerful guy has come, let''s use the head of your formidable enemy to welcome the arrival of Lord Sargeras!"


    Although I don''t know how far the strongest demigod Malorne can entangle Archimonde, but with his participation in the battle, other directions of the battle line will be much easier.


    Garald took the opportunity to order, "Now, let''s attack with both wings! The tauren after repairing are also fully committed to the battlefield, tearing up the demon''s defense line, and the three floating battleships cannot continue to launch long-range bombing unscrupulously!"

 Chapter 87： Revenge

    In the grand battlefield where hundreds of thousands of people strangled each other, the team led by Shandris was just a small splash in the vast ocean.


    But at certain times, a few splashes can also have enough impact on the overall situation.


    After Jarod gave the order for the general attack, the coalition forces gradually suppressed the Burning Legion''s ferocious offensive with a roar that boosted morale.


    Shandris is only a trainee priest of the Sisters of Elune, and logically speaking, she is not qualified to lead the army alone.


    However, because Tyrande accidentally suppressed the popular Maiev to become the next high priest heir, Shandris'' status also changed subtly.


    It is human nature to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, even the religious organization of the Elune Sisters is no exception.


    Recently, Shandris can clearly feel that the attitudes of the nearby sisters towards her have begun to change. This is not because of her own ability, but TOEFL''s emphasis on nepotism, which makes Shandris somewhat unhappy.


    After Tyrande and Malfurion personally led the team to infiltrate Zin-Azshari, the leadership of the Elune Sisterhood was temporarily handed over to Maiev.


    The unselfish leader of the battle priests did not treat Shandris differently because of her special status.


    Although because of Andrea''s private entrustment, Maievian managed to assign a group of capable subordinates to Shandris to command, but she didn''t have too many expectations for Shandris who seemed relatively immature.


    Although Shandris'' qualifications are still young, in this war with the Burning Legion, she also experienced many things that ordinary people would hardly encounter in a lifetime.


    Encountered life-threatening dangers many times, Shandris survived each time with the efforts of herself and her companions. To some extent, these crises are also opportunities for her to grow rapidly.


    During the mission to Pandaria, thanks to some key knowledge that Andrea instilled in Shandris in advance, her outstanding performance was affirmed by most people, including the special envoy Vota Moonscar.


    For example, now, in Shandris'' team, there are not only the battle priests arranged by Maiev for her, Lenila and other dozens of druids who have befriended Shandris met Shandris'' team on the way forward and fought. Fight hand in hand.


    The defense line of the Burning Legion suffered a severe setback under the impact of the high-morale coalition forces. The demon officer who had been hiding in the army had to stand up and lead by example in order to boost morale.


    The Burning Legion has always respected the strong. If the commander takes the lead and pretends to be cowardly, the subordinates will naturally not put in their best efforts. Anyway, if the sky falls, there will be a tall man to support it.


    Surviving the battle or not, officers who fight passively will never be able to please when they return to the Twisting Nether to settle the score afterwards.


    After a difficult mission trip, Reinera and Shandris have become close friends, and the tacit understanding is also very good when they cooperate in combat.


    Reinera is a second-generation druid who majors in wild transformation. Her best form is the agile black panther that comes and goes without a trace.


    Coincidentally, in the side division of the Burning Legion that the two of them were facing, a familiar-looking Dreadlord wandered around the small-scale battlefield elusively, cunningly harvesting the lives of the coalition soldiers.


    In the panther form, Leinera''s fur exploded, and she grinned to reveal her sharp fangs.


    "Deseroc!"


    The special envoy was repeatedly attacked by the Dreadlord''s group in the mountains of Zuldazar, and the claw marks on Leinera''s face that could not be erased so far were thanks to the big bat in front of him.


    "Leinera, don''t be impulsive, observe the situation first."


    Shandris looked at Deseroc with very cold eyes, but she became more cautious and calm after the lesson of being ambushed by the **** punch last time.


    Leticia, who was protected by the battle priests in the center, stood on tiptoe to peek curiously from behind, but the girl''s body hadn''t fully grown up yet, so she couldn''t see what was happening in front of her under the cover of a group of adults.


    Leticia''s nimble eyes turned, and Qu Storm Spirits suddenly shuddered when she saw her eyes.


    Sure enough, I had a bad premonition experience, and the leader of the trio, Leticia, pointed at him and said, "Fatty, go and see what happened."


    The young druid Ferryn Hefeng advised with some hesitation, "That''s bad, this is a battlefield. Didn''t senior Andrea ask us to obey Priest Feather Moon''s arrangement?"


    "huh~"


    Leticia glanced at this "coward" "Don''t you want to make some achievements and make your mentor proud of you?"


    "Uh, I think so, but..."


    "No but, go ahead, little fat man, and use your nimble skills to scout intelligence for us."


    "Hey... I see."


    Shandris and Lenera knew nothing about the conversation between the three little guys, and they did not forget to pay attention to the situation around Detheroc while killing the demon.


    Shandris looked at it for a long time and still couldn''t come to a conclusion, "It doesn''t look like a trap, do you want to attack?"


    Reinera didn''t like to settle the gains and losses before the battle like Shandris did. She was eager to avenge her death and simply shouted, "Come on! We must kill him this time!"


    Before Shandris could speak to stop it, the black panther that Reinera turned into suddenly launched a stealth and disappeared from the spot, and even her footsteps could hardly be heard on the noisy battlefield.


    "Still so impulsive..."


    Shaking her head helplessly, Shandris, who aimed at Detheroc with his bow, became sharper.


    "But it''s not rough to say, anyway, sooner or later we have to face him head-on. Since we have no choice, it''s better to strike first!"


    Deseroc''s status in the Nathrezim clan is not low. Apart from Tichondrius, who is the leader of the clan, there are only a few others including Varimathras, Balnazar, Mal''Ganis, and Mephistos. A high-ranking person can sit on an equal footing with him.


    As one of the veterans of the Burning Legion, the Nathrezim are the race that interprets chaos and cunning most vividly and exquisitely. Even the compatriots in their own clan are still right. In their concept, they can only blame themselves for being fooled stupid.


    As Kil''jaeden''s most trusted lieutenant, Tichondrius has held the position of leader of the entire clan for many years, and UU Reading shows no sign of wavering.


    But this time he was humiliated and easily tortured and killed by a "mere" mortal, and almost couldn''t even escape his soul. Deserocco, Bannazar and others gloated in private.


    Originally, Desicolo thought that fighting with Archimonde, who personally took action, would be as easy as conquering countless planets before, but he was very surprised by the fighting power and tenacity of the coalition forces.


    Although it is still far from the best of the best, the Burning Legion''s invasion of Azeroth has dispatched many powerful generals who have made great achievements in battle, and Archimonde the Polluter, one of the Big Three, is personally leading them.


    However, after the polluters entered the battlefield, they were besieged one after another by the demigods of the wilderness. Although several of them were killed during the counterattack, the opponent''s aura did not seem to be greatly affected. bit.


    Archimonde is temporarily unable to break through the defense line built by the demigod with his life. At least his safety does not need to be worried. However, the attack of the Burning Legion is difficult to advance under the tenacious defense of the rebels, forcing Desai, who does not like to fight head-on. Locke had to step up and lead by example.


    He had just torn a furbolg apart with his minions, and the turbulence of the airflow behind him made Deseroc suddenly feel a sense of crisis.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he threw the half of the corpse in his hand backwards, and the bright red blood sprayed into the air and hit some invisible object before bouncing off.


    "Small tricks."


    Deseroc grinned cruelly, and swung his claws wrapped in fel energy into the blood-splashed midair.


    "Whoosh!"


    There was a sharp sound of breaking wind, and three flying arrows pointed directly at Deseroc''s back. The attack of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao forced the big bat to take back its attacking posture.


    "Who dares to attack me!"

 Chapter 88： impulsive rookie

    "Aw!"


    Knowing that she had been exposed, Reinera simply gave up stealth, and her pounce speed once again had a small breakthrough, and the sharp leopard claws left a few deep claw marks on Detheroc''s flank.


    With a muffled snort, the angry Detherocco caused an explosion of fel energy in a small area around his body.


    "Go away!"


    The panther nimbly jumped backwards, and under the long-range cover of Shandris, it happened to avoid the extreme attack range of the fel energy explosion.


    Reinera arched her back in a pose ready to attack, "Don''t think that the same moves will work every time, die!"


    The dexterous figure of the black panther wandered back and forth around the tall Dreadlord, and the precise bow and arrow support from hundreds of meters away made Deseroc feel a little lost.


    The fighting power of the Dreadlord is considered shameful in the Burning Legion, even their leader Tichondrius is not much stronger, let alone Detheroc.


    The tacit attack of one far and one near made Deseroc exhausted.


    Since the two sides had already fought once before, Detheroc''s multiple range-repelling spells failed to hit the target. Instead, Shandris seized the opportunity to add countless wind-piercing holes to his wings.


    Even though he was roaring with anger, Deserocco had nothing to do in the face of the targeted restraint of the two. He could only helplessly watch himself gradually slipping into the abyss of death.


    Three heads suddenly protruded from the nearby woods. When the girl in the lead saw Deserok, surprise flashed in her eyes, and then her expression suddenly became gloomy.


    "Nathrezim, kin of Tichondrius!"


    "Wait¡­"


    Seeing that Leticia''s expression was not right, the pandaren Qu and the druid Ferian reached out to hold her down at the same time, but they missed her.


    Leticia, who had a deep hatred on her face, had already picked up her little staff and rushed out.


    "Nathrezim, pay for my father''s life!"


    Shandris'' face immediately changed color when she saw Leticia rush out suddenly and recklessly.


    "Laetitia, come back! That''s not an enemy you can deal with!"


    Shandris'' support paused for a moment, and Deseroc, who was good at capturing opportunities, noticed this heaven-sent opportunity. He used the claw wind to temporarily force Reinera back, and grinned grinningly at Leticia, who had no fighting power at first sight.


    Leticia just raised her staff, and before she could cast a spell, Deserocco had already moved in front of him, laughing maniacally and reaching out to grab her in his hands.


    "Devil, let her go!"


    A gust of wind hit Detherocco''s outstretched wrist, and the combat-experienced Detherocco blocked the opponent''s attack with a flip of his hand.


    The one who made the shot was a furry pandaren, who was Leticia''s little partner Song, and he stopped Detherocco first by virtue of his agility that surpassed Leticia''s.


    Qu''s tiger palm did not cause any damage to Deseroc, but he slowed down Deseroc''s action speed to a certain extent.


    A moment later, machine gun-like Moonfire mixed with a large number of bright arcane light spheres attacked the Dreadlord.


    "Annoying flies!"


    Although the sky-filled light and shadow effect created by Ferrien looks very bluffing, Detheroc just waved his hand, and the surging fel energy wiped out all these seemingly useless attacks.


    At this time, Leticia had woken up from the state of being dazzled by hatred before, and the current situation made her regret and could only force herself to calm down.


    "Mind scream!"


    The little girl who thought it was just a belly suddenly sent out a weak attack of shadow power, and Detherocco was affected by the spell in his mind for a moment.


    Although it was only for a moment, the coordinated attacks of the three little guys had already bought enough time for Shandris and Reinera.


    "Benevolent Elune, grant me the light to light my way."


    As Shandris'' quick prayer ended, a hazy silver-white brilliance gradually converged on her arrows.


    When Reinera entangled Detheroc like jellybeans again, Shandris shot the charged arrow with full concentration.


    Leticia noticed Shandris'' sniper action, and the little girl suppressed the mixed emotions of fear and regret in her heart, and released the Mind Blast on Detheroc.


    The soul was impacted, and Detherocco still only paused for less than half a second, but in this rapidly changing battle situation, half a second is enough to decide many things.


    Shandris'' arrow was like a dazzling shooting star across the night sky, appearing in front of Detherocco''s eyes in a blink of an eye.


    Just when he was panicking and was planning to turn into a little bat to dodge temporarily, the continuous attacks like tickling interrupted the spell he was about to complete, and countless moon-white lights and shadows blocked his sight at the same time.


    Deseroc''s expression of shouting unwillingly was maintained until the end, the meteor pierced through his ugly and ferocious head, and the tall fear demon king fell backwards like pushing a golden mountain and a jade pillar.


    "Huh~"


    Shandris was relieved to see that the three little ones were safe and sound.


    These three were entrusted to her by Andrea before she left. If something went wrong under her care, Shandris really didn''t know how to explain to Andrea.


    Leticia deliberately lowered her head to admit her mistake, but Shandris was not fooled by this girl''s performance.


    When Reinera led the druids to clean up the demons who were panicked by the leader''s death, UU Reading Shandris squatted down expressionlessly.


    First, they knocked Ferrien and Qu''s heads hard, and then pulled Leticia''s delicate skin with both hands.


    "Aww, aw! Aunt Shandris..."


    "Ok?!"


    "No, Sister Shandris, I made a mistake, and I will never dare to do it again next time."


    Seeing Leticia''s pitiful look with tears in her eyes, Shandris still couldn''t bring herself to punish her severely.


    "Hey~"


    Letting go of Leticia''s flushed cheeks, Shandris sighed and said, "If Qu and Ferrien hadn''t bought you a moment, you would be a corpse now, you must hold on tight Please remember this lesson and stop being carried away by hatred.¡±


    Shandris stroked Leticia''s soft hair earnestly, "Believe me, it''s really not worth it, think about those who care about you, think about your family, if you die at the hands of the devil, your mother How to do?"


    Leticia also felt a wave of fear at this time, and it was only at this time that Andrea''s solemn warning was truly remembered in her heart.


    "I see, thank you for your help, sister Shandris, and Qu and Fei Ruien."


    Shandris gently leaned against Leticia''s forehead, and seeing this young girl addicted to hatred, Shandris seemed to see herself a few months ago.


    After a fierce battle, the cold pendant on her chest was warmed by the heat gushing from Shandris''s body, and it pressed against her chest as if warming her heart.


    Standing up and looking at the gradually thinning demon army formation, the shelling and bombing of the three fel battleships stopped for some reason, and Shandris clenched his fists heavily.


    ''Finally, we can see the end of this cruel war. ''

 Chapter 89： You sing and I come on stage

    Handing over the task of stabbing in the back to Illidan, who was already familiar with it, Andrea looked around, trying to get an overview of the overall situation.


    With the long-range fire support of Tyrande, Rhonin, and Krasus, Malfurion and Brox rushed into the demon''s formation unscrupulously and killed a lot.


    Although Andrea''s joining their team can increase the efficiency of the demon harvesting, the calm Andrea has always kept in mind the real goal of the assault team''s risky infiltration into the palace.


    He raised his head and looked at the three fel battleships that were still crazily pouring artillery fire in the sky.


    Facing this all-metal-clad space battleship for the first time, the dragons are obviously not used to it, and their attack mode seems very inefficient to Andrea.


    "Luonin, can you think of a way to amplify my voice, at least for those giant dragons in the sky to hear me?"


    "Okay, what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t ask, just do it."


    "Okay... that''s fine."


    After receiving the signal from Ronin, Andrea coughed tentatively. His voice was amplified by the constriction of arcane magic, and his voice from the ground could be clearly heard in the sky within a certain range.


    "Allies of the Dragon Legion, can you hear me?"


    The giant dragons who were circling around the fel battleship looked at this side in unison. The largest green dragon in the lead said a few words to the compatriots around him, and then landed not far in front of Andrea. Flap its wings and hover.


    "Mortal, I am Eranikus of the Green Dragon Army. If you have something to say, hurry up. We must destroy these three dangerous metal boxes as soon as possible."


    ''Iranikos? ''


    A flash of surprise flashed in Andrea''s eyes. This green dragon, who was a circle larger than other members of the same race, was the most important consort of the Green Dragon Queen Ysera, and also a famous general in the Green Dragon Army.


    "Hello, respected Eranikus, I am druid Andrea Moonshadow."


    Andrea saluted Eranikus politely. He didn''t waste time on exchanging pleasantries. While Eranikus nodded, he continued, "To make a long story short, there is a problem with the dragon army''s attack method on fel battleships. .¡±


    Eranikus frowned in displeasure. As a proud dragon, he felt a little unhappy at this mortal''s merciless accusation.


    "Then tell me, what''s the problem?"


    Andrea didn''t care about taking care of Eranikus'' emotions, and pointed to the battleship that was still pouring gunfire in the air.


    "This kind of vehicle should be a battleship used by the Burning Legion to transport troops across the universe. It''s unlikely that your attack on the outer armor will have much effect."


    Everyone knows with their butts that if they want to navigate the countless universes in the gravel belt, it is impossible for the armor to be strong enough.


    "I suggest that the Dragon Legion first aim at destroying the enemy''s weapons."


    "The first is the anti-aircraft weapons. These small anti-aircraft guns threaten the safety of the dragon. Knocking them out first will free up time to attack the main guns calmly."


    "Once all the weapon systems are destroyed, these three warships are nothing more than big coffins parked in the air, and you can round them up and flatten them as you like."


    The Dragon Legion is not stupid. It''s not that they don''t know the importance of disarming the enemy''s armed forces first. But it''s normal to feel at a loss for a short time when seeing this seemingly unmanned weapon for the first time.


    "Battleship..."


    Eranikus asked thoughtfully, "In other words, the interior is driven by someone?"


    "That''s right, it''s just that we don''t know where the operating room is located in the ship."


    "I understand."


    Eranikus flapped his wings vigorously and prepared to take off again. "Thank you for your reminder, Andrea Moon Shadow. If this operation goes well, I will mention your achievements to Her Majesty the Queen after the battle."


    Under the order of Eranikus, the dragon army had a clearer course of action. In just half an hour, they turned three fel battleships into floating coffins.


    Without the suppression of artillery fire in the air, the rebel army became more and more courageous as they fought, and they were about to break through the Burning Legion''s defense line and rush into the city.


    "got it!"


    The good news came from Illidan just at this time. The demon hunter was covered in blood... the blood of the enemy, and he held up a small golden disc with his left hand.


    Andrea, who should have been happy, suddenly changed his face at this time, "Illidan, back!"


    Although I don''t know what Andrea is talking about, the other senses of the demon hunter who lost his eyesight are much sharper than normal people.


    Feeling the sudden killing intent coming from behind him, Illidan rolled over in a wide range without saying a word while holding the dragon soul.


    "hold head high!"


    The ultra-high-temperature shadow flames scorched the ground where Illidan was standing just now, and some parts even crystallized.


    Illidan, who was rubbed to the side, hastily activated the fel magic pattern on his body, and quickly extinguished the burning shadow flames on his body.


    "Dragon breath? Has the dragon clan betrayed?"


    Andrea looked solemnly at the giant black dragon that seemed to appear suddenly in the sky, and smiled at Illidan self-deprecatingly, "That''s true, but he didn''t betray him just now."


    After jumping back to Andrea''s side, Illidan also saw the black dragon staring at him with fire-breathing eyes.


    "Black Dragon King Neltharion?"


    Neltharion''s eyes were red, and his fixed body made him unable to move freely. This should be the reason why he has been lurking beside the Well of Eternity waiting for an opportunity.


    "Shameful thief! I will give you the last chance to hand over the dragon''s soul, and I will spare you from dying."


    How could the unruly Illidan accept such a threat? With a sneer, he tossed the dragon soul up and down. Every movement of the small golden disc caught Neltharion''s sight.


    "Want? Get it yourself."


    "court death!"


    Neltharion originally wanted to rely on his own deterrence to force the opponent to submit, but seeing that it didn''t work, he didn''t care about the pain of tearing his body.


    At this time, Neltharion only had the dragon soul in his eyes, and only the dragon soul could give him the powerful power to level the world.


    "Suck~"


    Taking a deep breath, Neltharion prepared to breathe out a large-scale dragon''s breath, which is also the most suitable attack method for him who is not in good health.


    The faces of Illidan and Andrea changed color at the same time, and Malfurion, Dath''Remar and others saw that the situation was not good, and hurriedly broke away from the entanglement with the enemy and flew back.


    Tyrande frowned and asked, "What should we do now? Inspire the power of the dragon soul to repel this crazy dragon? Who is willing to make this sacrifice?"


    Andrea gave Tyrande a strange look, "Sacrifice? What are you talking about? Who said that if you use the Dragon Soul, you will be sacrificed?"


    "what?"


    Tyrande was stunned for a while, UU read www.uukanshu. com Malfurion was puzzled and asked, "But, didn''t Neltharion''s body collapse because of using the dragon soul?"


    Andrea rolled his eyes, snatched the dragon soul from Illidan and pointed it at Neltharion.


    "It''s just that idiot Neltharion wants to absorb the power of the dragon soul into his body and take it as his own, but I just need to release it..."


    "Nai Sa Li O!"


    A furious roar full of hatred came from the distant sky, and a huge blue dragon with scars all over its body rushed towards this side with eyes full of madness, and his eyes were firmly nailed on Neltharion.


    "Give back the life of Sindragosa! Give back the lives of my people! I will make you pay with blood!"


    Four arcane cubes suddenly appeared around Nelthario''s body, which was brewing a large-scale dragon''s breath. These cubes each released energy and connected together, trapping Nelthario in a prison made of pure energy.


    "die!"


    The really crazy blue dragon only used this spell, and then the huge dragon body flashed into the prison, and its thick tail mercilessly flung Neltharion''s face.


    "Aw!"


    The brewing dragon''s breath was interrupted by the attack and held back, Neltharion was immediately counterattacked, and the body roughly fixed by drogbar began to crack from the inside again.


    Painful roars resounded across the sky. In the small arcane prison, two huge dragons were entangled in hand-to-hand combat, and sometimes switched positions.


    Andrea and the others all stared at the sky with their mouths wide open. They were dazzled by the scene in front of them for a while.


    Andrea, who was holding the dragon soul in a daze, tilted her head, "...Malygos the Spellweaver?"

 Chapter 90： hero moment

    The battle between the guardian dragons should have been evenly matched, but the dragon kings except Neltharion were all divided by the dragon soul.


    Although Malygos''s operation was as fierce as a tiger, and he beat Neltharion a little confused, but when the equally half-mad Black Dragon King came back to his senses, the absolute power gap reversed the situation in the air instantly.


    Malygos, whose neck was bitten by Neltharion, roared in pain. With insufficient strength, he managed to break free from the control of the fallen Black Dragon King with a burst of madness.


    The thick hind legs kicked away Neltharion who was entangled with him, and the blue arcane dragon''s breath spewed out from the mouth of the blue dragon king.


    Not to be outdone, Neltharion returned the Shadow Flame, and the two repelling energies formed a tendency to face each other in mid-air, but it was obvious at a glance that Neltharion still had the upper hand.


    Seeing that Malygos was about to lose, Andrea thought about it, and raised the dragon soul to aim at the Black Dragon King in the air.


    But suddenly the sound of continuous dragon chants from the air interrupted his movements again, and the red, yellow, and green three-color guardian dragons arrived just at this time.


    In a state of madness, Malygos didn''t know what cooperation meant, and he didn''t heed Alexstrasza''s persuasion to open the barrier.


    In desperation, Nozdormu could only breathe out the breath of time, corroding the barrier with the rapid passage of time.


    The aftermath of the battle between the five dragon kings stirred up waves on the surface of the Well of Eternity. Seeing that the entangled guardian dragon could not tell the winner for the time being, Andrea shook her head to bring her attention back.


    Perhaps feeling that the situation on this side of Azeroth was abnormal, violent ripples suddenly appeared in the portal on the Well of Eternity that had expanded to a height of more than 30 meters, and overwhelming evil energy poured in from the other side of the portal.


    "not good!"


    Malfurion''s face changed suddenly, "There is someone on the other side trying to squeeze in, I''m afraid it''s..."


    Andrea nodded solemnly, "Fallen Titan Sargeras."


    Holding the dragon soul in his hand above his head, Andrea injected his own energy into the small golden disc, activating this artifact that gathered part of the guardian power of the four dragon kings.


    Illidan was actively attacking from the outside to suppress the counterattack of the Burning Legion and the Highborne, but the sudden movement from the city of Zin-Azshari attracted his attention.


    The well-ordered buildings of the capital of the Night Empire were being destroyed wantonly. A huge four-legged ground-walking demon led a small number of elite subordinates and charged straight from the outside of the city towards the Well of Eternity.


    Without exception, the houses along the way were destroyed by this abyss lord with powerful evil energy surging all over his body. An ugly scar ran through the beautiful capital of the Dark Night Empire, and the screams of the casualties resounded through the night sky.


    "boom!"


    A beam of evil energy emitted from the abyss lord''s double-ended spear tip, and Andrea and the others had no choice but to temporarily avoid the peak, using their magical powers to avoid the impact of this wave of evil energy.


    The golden eagle that took off with the soul of the dragon in its mouth stared at the seemingly fat and bulky abyss lord.


    "Mannoroth? The Burning Legion actually asked him to return to the Well of Eternity when the front line of defense was in jeopardy, did they put all their eggs in one basket?"


    As the number one general under Archimonde, although Mannoroth''s brain is not very easy to use, he has destroyed countless worlds for the Burning Legion with his strong personal strength, and he has also won the famous title of "Destroyer".


    "Ants! Hand over the dragon''s soul and accept the purification of the Burning Legion! Lord Sargeras is bound to come!"


    Inspired by Mannoroth''s battle cry, hundreds of elite demon monsters screamed and charged in the direction of the assault team.


    This group of demons are Archimonde''s guards. They are mainly Eredars. The occupations are very reasonable, and the army formation is also very harmonious. It is difficult to deal with it from the momentum.


    "Tsk! Just at this time."


    Transforming back into human form after landing, Andrea anxiously raised the dragon soul in her hand.


    He planned to use his time to gather strength to bombard the Well of Eternity before the group of elite demons arrived, closing the portal completely.


    But Mannoroth, who was on the mission, obviously wouldn''t give him this chance. Seeing Andrea start accumulating energy to activate the Dragon Soul, another blast of fel energy hit him.


    Easingly dodging Mannoroth''s attack, Tyrande looked at the Tears of Elune on his chest with a hesitant expression. It kept lingering in her mind.


    Mannoroth''s attack seems to be powerful, but it is much slower than Archimonde''s finger of death, and it is a purely straight line attack, so it is not difficult to avoid it.


    But under the interference of the abyss lord who continued to charge with a bulky body, Andrea couldn''t spare enough time to complete the dragon soul''s power accumulation.


    Malfurion clenched his fists with a resolute expression, "We must buy enough time for the person who holds the dragon soul. Let me temporarily contain Mannoroth."


    "huh~"


    After Illidan reaped the enemy group, he teleported to Malfurion''s side with a flash technique, and stood side by side with him.


    "Stop talking big, brother, even Cenarius dare not say that he can defeat Mannoroth head-on, do you have the ability?"


    "If you can''t do it, you can do it!"


    Malfurion, who has always been known for his gentle temperament, showed his tough side at the critical moment. He looked seriously at Illidan beside him.


    "Illidan, I don''t know what you have done before, whether you have betrayed your people."


    "But if you still have the slightest sense of responsibility for this world, then come and help me, and you must hold Mannoroth in check!"


    Illidan turned his head and looked at Tyrande, who was in a tangle with his head down, with gentle eyes, and then he snorted softly and said with disdain, "Don''t be a hero alone over there, at least now I''m with you guys." Those who stand together, stop talking nonsense, let''s go!"


    Receiving Illidan''s blunt answer, Malfurion flashed a gratified smile on his face, and then he opened his hands to the sky. The archdruid, who advocates keeping a low profile, finally released his power at the last critical moment. potential.


    The huge force of nature stretched along Malfurion''s arms and blended into the space between the sky and the earth, and the sky stirred by Malfurion gradually stirred up wind and clouds.


    The strong wind swept in as a foreplay, and the rolling clouds flashed thunder and lightning as they collided with each other.


    "Mannoroth the Destroyer! Feel the power of nature!"


    Countless thunderbolts descended from the sky, and the flickering lights illuminated the entire night sky. Even the five dragon kings who were entangled endlessly were startled by this sudden vision of heaven and earth.


    Mannoroth waved the double-ended spear in his hand, and with the help of the evil energy covered on the weapon, he blocked most of the thunder that attacked him, but the sporadic lightning that missed still shocked the huge abyss lord. .


    Malfurion couldn''t move while casting spells, making him the best target for Eredar wizards.


    Seeing that the fel spell issued by the eredar wizard was about to hit Malfurion, Illidan, who had been waiting by the side, stood up.


    The double blades of Azzinoth were fully powered. Under Illidan''s agile attacking action, the fel light blade even cut the spell directly. The first wave of attacks was perfectly blocked by the demon hunter.


    "huh~"


    The corner of Illidan''s mouth twitched into a wicked smile, and the shiny green magic lines on his body almost came out, and he also turned on the desperate mode.


    "Sorry, this way doesn''t work."

 Chapter 91： last heroic leap

    Arcane Missile, Arcane Barrage, Arcane Blast, Calmness and Firestorm.


    Standing behind the Stormrage Brothers to support them, Ronin showed the world what a true spell fort is.


    Krasus, who was paddling for a while, has been distracted to monitor the movement of the portal, and the increasingly intense fluctuations made the well-informed Krasus also start to beat faster.


    The terrifying coercion from the other side of the portal made him tremble slightly as he looked directly at the portal. It was because the giant dragon at the top of Azeroth''s food chain had never experienced instinctive fear before.


    "No mistake, it must be Sargeras, he started trying to cross the portal."


    The situation of multi-party melee caused Andrea a very headache. With stronger strength, Neltharion gradually suppressed the four guardian dragons, and he would glance at this side from time to time.


    Illidan and Ronin alone can only block the impact of the eredar elite in a short period of time, and if it continues, it is only a matter of time before the demon breaks through the line of defense.


    The arrows flying randomly on the battlefield made Andrea unable to find a suitable opportunity to complete the power accumulation of the Dragon Soul, and the Eredar who broke through the defense line at all times attacked him with the Dragon Soul bravely without fear of death.


    "I can''t go on like this!"


    Andrea looked anxiously at the boiling Well of Eternity, the instinctive heart palpitations were not only felt by Krasus.


    Both the demons and the night elves at the scene were clearly aware that Sargeras was trying to break through the defenses previously deployed by the Pantheon and enter Azeroth.


    "We need to slow down Saragos'' entry into Azeroth while dealing with the eredar attacks. Please buy me time to activate the dragon soul!"


    Broxigar Saurfang, an orc veteran who has survived from the old Horde.


    In order to create a new homeland for the ruined tribe in his hometown, he and his brother Varok Saurfang killed countless alliance soldiers, and even made a move that violated the glory of the orcs under the bewitching of the blood of the devil. Wrong thing.


    Brooks is a strong-willed person. Although he will feel guilty for the crimes he committed, he will not regret it for the sake of the tribe.


    As he grew older, Brooks could feel his physical ability decline rapidly, and he was losing his qualifications as a fighter.


    According to the tradition of the orcs, warriors should die with honor on the battlefield, and dying in a hospital bed is an out-and-out shame for him.


    However, before Brox and Ronin traveled, the Alliance and the Horde had just cooperated to repel the Burning Legion, and after paying a huge price, they killed Archimonde, who was so powerful that it was difficult to match.


    Brox was lucky enough to survive the purgatory of Mount Hyjal. Neither the Alliance nor the Horde, who had temporarily entered the truce period, had any intention of provoking war. In a short time, he could not honorably end his life on the battlefield.


    Accidentally traveling back to the period of the War of the Ancients, Brox always believed that this was an opportunity given to him by his ancestors. He had a very strong premonition that the moment of glory he had been looking for for a long time would come true here.


    Brox, who was rushing to kill in the demon formation, was awakened by Andrea''s words, and wiped the green blood sprayed on his face, Brox took a few breaths heavily.


    Time is not forgiving, the aging Brooks can''t compare with himself in his prime in terms of physical strength, but his experience is richer than when he was young and energetic, which is also the biggest reliance for him to survive the battlefield of Hyjal .


    Turning his head to look at the portal, in the center of the frame made of evil energy, in the dark hole leading to an unknown space, something seems to be attracting him.


    ¡®The spirit of the ancestors, has it finally come to this moment? ''


    Taking a deep breath, Brox finally used a whirlwind to kill the nearby demons, and jumped out of the battle circle under Ronin''s surprised gaze.


    "Brox?"


    Although before the War of the Ancients, Ronin and Brox were hostile, but as a Dalaran mage, Ronin, who was deviant, had a relatively indifferent view of the division of camps.


    Brooks has proved that he is not a cold-blooded butcher in the past few months, but a truly honorable warrior.


    According to Luo Ning''s understanding of Brooks, this old soldier is not someone who quit the battlefield before the battle. His actions at this time gave Luo Ning a bad feeling in his heart.


    Brox turned to face the Well of Eternity, and said in a flat tone, "Ronin, Krasus, and Priest Tyrande, I am very honored to meet you on the last journey."


    Tyrande, who was trapped in her own spiritual world, was awakened by Brox''s words, and she looked at Brox in surprise with the meaning of farewell.


    When Brox first traveled to this era, the night elves regarded this green-skinned alien, whom they had never seen before, as a monster and kept him locked in a cage. It was Tyrande who persuaded the people to release him.


    Since then, Brox, who has clear grievances and grievances, has always been grateful to Tyrande. He wants to repay Tyrande''s kindness, and now is the most suitable time.


    He carried the oak battle ax blessed by Cenarius on his shoulder with his right hand, and swung his left hand back freely.


    "I''m about to set off to pursue my final glory. Everyone, please survive this catastrophe."


    Rhonin finally realized what the old orc was going to do "Wait, Brox!"


    "Ronin."


    Krasus pressed Ronin''s back and let him continue to face the battlefield. "Don''t look back! Complete your mission. You know Brox''s character and what he has always pursued. Let him go."


    Brox clenched the oak battle ax tightly in his hand, his strong muscles tensed, his powerful thighs suddenly exerted force, and he jumped high to the center of the portal, starting the last heroic jump in his life.


    "Lok''tar Ogar!"


    Watching Brooks charge into the portal with his battle ax high, the more emotional Ronin''s eyes quickly became bloodshot.


    "hateful!"


    Under the leadership of Krasus, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Ronin vented his anger on the demons of the Burning Legion, the instant Pyroblast and overwhelming arcane barrage suppressed the momentum of the Eredar wizards for a while.


    Andrea witnessed the last moment of the tribal hero with his own eyes, and was silent for a few seconds before praying for him in his heart.


    ¡®May you return to the embrace of your ancestors as you wish. ''


    Looking at Tyrande, seeing her looking forward and backward, Andrea, who had just bid farewell to the hero, was out of breath.


    Mannoroth continued to approach the Well of Eternity despite Malfurion''s countless lightning strikes.


    If this brave warrior is allowed to break through Malfurion''s spell blockade, it is still a question of whether the people present can defeat him.


    "then!"


    Suddenly throwing the Dragon Soul to Tyrande, while she was in a hurry to maintain her balance, Andrea approached suddenly and tore the Tears of Elune from Tyrande''s neck.


    "Since you dare not take the risk of using the Tears of Elune, I will do it. The task of activating the Dragon Soul is entrusted to you."


    Not to mention pouring his own shadow energy into this Pillar of Creation, Elune''s Tears was stimulated by external energy, and immediately took the initiative to absorb energy from Andrea like a whale.


    "You''re not kidding, are you?!"


    Xalatas'' unbelievable voice suddenly sounded in Andrea''s mind, "Although this artifact has a very powerful amplification effect, the energy it absorbs is not a joke. If you can''t stand it..."


    "I know."


    Holding the Tears of Elune tightly, feeling her own energy being gradually amplified inside the Tears of Elune during the process of absorbing it, Andrea said firmly, "But some things always need someone to stand up and do it. ! Just like the choices Brooks made."

 Chapter 92： Chaos Meteor Shower

    The wrath of nature kept bombarding Mannoroth at a high intensity under Malfurion''s efforts, but this rough-skinned and thick-skinned abyss lord gradually adapted to the thunderstorm after going through the initial difficult period.


    Although Malfurion is the top part among mortals, he is still a mortal after all, with his own limit of ability.


    Even the weaker demigod Cenarius couldn''t effectively penetrate Mannoroth''s defenses, so Malfurion couldn''t do it either, so he could only hold back the abyss lord''s actions temporarily.


    When Mannoroth got used to the harassment of thunder and lightning, he was very annoyed, ignoring the constant bombardment of thunder and lightning, and charged Malfurion at the risk of injury.


    "Ants who can only play small tricks, face the mighty Mannoroth!"


    The powerful double-ended spear stabbed at Malfurion head-on. At the critical moment, Illidan suddenly appeared in front of his brother, holding up the twin blades of Azzinoth, and tried his best to barely block Mannoroth''s attack.


    The strange power of the abyss lord made the dexterous Illidan completely unable to bear it. At the moment of receiving the attack, Illidan sank his hands, and the huge force from the double-ended spear caused his internal organs to be violently impacted, and he spurted out involuntarily. A mouthful of blood.


    The resolute demon hunter gritted his teeth and stood against Mannoroth, and shouted at Malfurion behind him with blood on his mouth, "Why are you in a daze! Your spell doesn''t work, hurry up and dodge!"


    "boom!"


    Unloading force drew Mannoroth''s double-ended spear aside, and a large amount of dust was raised amidst the huge roar of the spear landing.


    "Scorching rays!"


    Ronin pointed the staff at Mannoroth''s head, and a thick red light shot out from the gem at the top of the staff.


    "Aw!"


    The eyes, ears, mouth, and nose of any creature are weak points. Ronin, who had studied the abyss lord, hit it with one blow. Although he failed to completely blind Mannoroth''s eyes, it at least made his left eye temporarily unusable.


    "court death!"


    The heavy double-ended spear swept across, and a huge green half-moon ripple spread out following Mannoroth''s movements.


    Rhonin and Krasus, who were experienced in combat, flashed away at the last moment when the spear was approaching, and Mannoroth''s attack was in vain.


    "Crassus."


    A sound of gnashing of teeth suddenly sounded from behind the red dragon transformed into a high elf. When Krasus turned around suspiciously, the dragon soul was suddenly stuffed into his arms by Tyrande like trash.


    "give it to you."


    ''What do you mean leave it to me...''


    Krasus watched Tyrande leave angrily as he stomped on the ground in a speechless manner. Seeing that the Dragon Soul shifted his target again, the eredar immediately shifted their target, and Krasus could only immediately draw his attention back.


    Without the Dragon Soul, Andrea is no longer the main target of the demons. He is now closing his eyes tightly and focusing on trying to control the soaring shadow energy in the Tears of Elune.


    Absorbing a lot of shadow power, Elune''s Tears changed from dark blue to purple-black, and its size rapidly expanded from the size of the pendant. A huge gemstone about one meter high floated in front of Andrea.


    "It''s almost there? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you continue to inject energy, your mortal body will not be able to hold it sooner or later."


    Andrea said to Xalatas with a wry smile, "It''s not up to me to decide. It depends on when the Tears of Elune can be full, or take the initiative to interrupt the energy absorption. No wonder the High Priest of Dijana activated the Tears of Elune Tears will be overdrawn so badly..."


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Andrea suddenly felt another wave of energy pouring into the Tears of Elune, which was full of pure shadow power, and miraculously it was not rejected by the Pillar of Creation.


    Opening his eyes, the angry Tyrande stood opposite him, holding one hand on the gigantic Elune''s Tears, and she was injecting moon-white energy into the gemstone from the other side.


    "Oh~"


    A lot of energy was lost, and Andrea was already very weak at this time, but he was still unrelenting, and jokingly said to Tyrande, "The high priest of the wind is ''quasi'', finally willing to stand up? I thought you couldn''t let go. The supreme theocracy that has just been obtained."


    "Shut up!"


    Tyrande was furious and interrupted Andrea''s taunt, "Don''t treat me as a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, I just..."


    "Yes~"


    Andrea waved his free left hand and said perfunctorily, "It''s just the subconscious instinct of an intelligent life to seek advantages and avoid evil. I understand, you are not afraid of death."


    Tyrande finally blew his hair completely under Andrea''s repeated ridicule.


    "What kind of enmity do you have with me! Can you have a good talk?"


    Anyway, he couldn''t move until the Tears of Elune was full of energy, and Andrea simply raised the bar on the battlefield out of boredom.


    "Do you have the right to say that about me? I took a great risk to rescue the ''prospective'' high priest from under the skirt of Vashj. How did you show your face to me?"


    "What skirt! That''s just Vaschi trying to kill me! Why are you so dirty in your mind!"


    "that¡­"


    Luo Ning, who had consumed too much mana, interrupted the quarrel between the two with a constipated expression, "Sorry to bother you."


    Pointing to the line of defense that was about to be breached behind him, Luo Ning said with a wry smile, "If you don''t think of a way, Brox''s sacrifice may be in vain."


    The faces of Andrea and Tyrande were both very pale. If they weren''t leaning on Elune''s tears, they might not even be able to stand firmly, and they would only have the strength to quarrel.


    Fortunately, with the injection of Tyrande''s moonlight power, the two opposing energies in Elune''s Tears reached a delicate balance, and finally stopped absorbing the two energies.


    ''Hoo~''


    Andrea breathed a sigh of relief. After Xalatath reluctantly delivered a small amount of energy that he secretly stored, he exerted his last remaining strength to control the tears of Elune to float into the sky.


    Losing the support, Tyrande was shaking and was about to fall, and Andrea used the Garnier staff "gentlemanly" to support her body at the right time.


    "Don''t throw yourself into your arms, the instructor is still watching."


    Tyrande no longer had the energy to get angry, she rolled her eyes angrily and powerlessly, "You bastard, one day I will teach you what it means to respect your seniors."


    Ignoring Tyrande''s threats, Andrea activated the Tears of Elune, and the two colors of purple black and moon white gradually mixed together in the Tears of Elune, turning into a gray that was close to chaos.


    ''Isn''t that scientific? Why does purple and white make gray when mixed...''


    However, discussing science in a world where magic and gods exist is a very stupid thing. UU Reading Andrea subconsciously complained, watching the tears of Elune spinning up into the sky.


    The dark gray gem hovered in mid-air, and under the expectant attention of Tyrande and Andrea, the artifact did not respond further for several seconds.


    Just when Andrea and Tyrande thought the artifact was malfunctioning, the tip of Elune''s Tears, a pillar of pure energy, spewed out, and the long and thick beam shot straight into the sky.


    The dark cloud brought by Malfurion was pierced through a big hole by the beam of light, and the half-circle and half-bone moon reappeared before the eyes of the world.


    A moment later, countless translucent energy light clusters fell rapidly like a meteor shower, safely covering the area near the Well of Eternity.


    "What is this?"


    Mannoroth, who had just beaten Illidan and Malfurion to the ground, waved the double-ended spear carelessly, trying to wave away the gray meteor that was attacking him.


    Something unexpected happened, and Mannoroth''s fel-enhanced double-headed spear met the creator''s eraser.


    The spear point that was in direct contact with the gray six stars suddenly disappeared, and the gray meteor hit Mannoroth''s right side unabated, and the same thing happened again.


    "What is this?!"


    Mannoroth, who had lost half of his body and couldn''t maintain his balance, yelled the same words again, but unlike the previous casualness, his voice now contained fear and confusion about unknown existence.


    Mannoroth, whose two supporting legs on the right had disappeared, lost his balance and fell to the ground in panic. Illidan''s figure leaping high while clutching his two knives happened to block Mannoroth''s desperate expression before he died.


    Andrea curled her lips helplessly, "Human head dog..."

 ~： Testimonials

    This book will be on the shelves during the National Day on October 1st. On the first day of its release, ten updates will be released at one time. After that, it will maintain a stable five updates every day in accordance with Xianyu''s practice of writing books.


    Counting the two and a half books that were harmonized, this is the fifth time Xianyu has written a testimonial on the shelves. Thinking that there are only three books that can be found on the website, one of which was cut in half, I feel a little complicated.


    The recommended score of this book is not very good, Xianyu still committed old problems, the rhythm of the beginning is too slow, there are too many dialogues, it seems rather long-winded, and many people have been persuaded to leave.


    But no matter what the grades are, Xianyu will continue to write this book until the end as always. Here, I beg all you book friends who are capable, please support the genuine subscription as much as possible.


    Not much to say, here I would like to thank all the book lovers for their support, and the editor-in-charge Niach for his great help, and it will be delivered at 12:10 am on October 1st.

 Chapter 93： flush the toilet

    Mannoroth''s final screams resounded before his death.


    When the abyss lord dies, it is easy to cause a huge explosion of fel energy, but Mannoroth, whose head was cut off by Illidan, did not make any extra movements this time, and lost his vitality the moment the ugly head fell to the ground.


    The gray meteor shower that fell from the sky seemed to have self-awareness, and it was specially looking for areas where demons gathered to fall. The coalition soldiers stared blankly at the enemy who suddenly disappeared in front of them, and couldn''t react for a long time.


    The three fel battleships in the air that were cut into floating coffins by the dragons were also the hardest hit areas. Since the core control room was not damaged, the three warships had been floating above the battlefield to serve as take-off and landing platforms for the demon air force.


    After being violently impacted by the gray meteor, the three fel battleships, whose structures were no longer complete, finally began to fall downwards.


    The meteor shower swept away all the demons near the Well of Eternity in just a few minutes, and the energy released by the artifact seemed to be exhausted at this point.


    The beam of energy beam shooting into the sky disappeared, and the Tears of Elune suspended in mid-air shrank rapidly.


    "Ding"


    The Tears of Elune, which had become the size of a brooch again, fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    Exhausted, Tyrande tried to reach out her hand to retrieve it, but she obviously overestimated her physical condition, trying to bend down almost made her fall to the ground, and finally the gem was recovered by An Delia picked it up.


    Seeing Tyrande''s glaring look, Andrea whistled and turned her head as if she didn''t see it.


    ¡®If it¡¯s hairy, it¡¯s mine, don¡¯t even think about going back. ''


    After finally killing Mannoroth, the eredar guards sent by Archimonde were also completely lost.


    But before Andrea and the others breathed a sigh of relief, the portal, which had been temporarily calm because of Brox''s jump in, fluctuated violently again.


    This time the movement was stronger than before, and a terrifying sense of coercion came from the other side of the portal, as if something was about to come out.


    Andrea gritted her teeth and braced herself to stand up, "Mentor!"


    Relying on Mannoroth''s mortal body, Illidan, Malfurion, and Ronin were all seriously injured. Krasus, who was the main output of firepower in the second half, was directly hit by Mannoroth''s double-headed spear .


    If it weren''t for the tough body of the Dragon Clan, Krasus would have been cut in half on the spot.


    Even so, the humanoid red dragon was still seriously injured, and Luo Ning, whose magic power was almost exhausted, was pouring the precious alchemy potion produced by Dalaran into his mentor''s mouth.


    After Illidan raised his power and cut off Mannoroth''s head, he finally couldn''t suppress the injury he suffered from the attack of the abyss lord. The double blades of Azzinoth fell to the ground with a clang, and he also sat down in embarrassment. , Struggled several times but failed to stand up again.


    Although Malfurion was also seriously injured, as a druid, he was still able to heal himself even though his mana had not been exhausted. He was the only person on the scene who remained in relatively good condition.


    Hearing Andrea''s call, Malfurion tried his best to drag his heavy body, which was being treated with rejuvenation, and limped towards the unconscious Krasus and Rhonin.


    "Ronin, give me the dragon''s soul."


    Taking the small golden disc from the hand of Ronin whose hands and feet were weak, Malfurion raised it above his head with difficulty.


    The outcome of the battle of the five guardian dragons in the sky was relatively clear. Although their individual strength was not as good as Neltharion''s, the Four Dragon Kings still gained the upper hand in the difficult battle with Malygos'' desperate and frenzied assault.


    The crude armor plate on Neltharion''s body was crumbling under Malygos'' crazy tearing, and the last reason in his mind told him that if he continued to fight, he might die here.


    The obsession with the dragon''s soul made the fallen black dragon king decide to make a final fight. He braced himself against Alexstrasza''s flames of life and descended, waving his powerful wings explosively, aiming directly at Malfurion below. .


    Just at this time, half of a giant black and red leg stepped out of the portal behind Neltharion. Judging from the size of this leg, its owner''s height might just match the size of the portal.


    As the calf stepped in, two big hands with sharp nails stood on both sides of the portal, as if trying to use brute force to expand the range of the portal, but it didn''t have any effect.


    "Humph!"


    An unhappy majestic snort came from the portal, and then a huge, crooked head poked out from the portal.


    "Sargeras..."


    The iconic flame beard made Andrea recognize the other party''s identity at a glance, and the powerful oppressive force of the fallen titan gave birth to an invincible subconscious judgment in the hearts of everyone present.


    In order to enter Azeroth through the portal, Sargeras obviously reduced his size, and also limited his upper limit of strength to a certain extent.


    As the fallen titan walked out of the portal completely, a green corpse hanging on the top of the sword in his hand came into everyone''s eyes¡ªBrox, who was still holding the oak battle ax tightly.


    In order to buy enough time for Azeroth, the orc hero finally fulfilled his long-cherished wish and died in battle with glory.


    His death was not in vain, as Sargeras bore a very visible scar on his right thigh.


    Malfurion suppressed the sadness in his heart, and when the dragon soul was shining more and more, he poured all his remaining natural power into the scar on Sargeras'' leg.


    Brox''s oaken battle ax was personally blessed by Cenarius, the demigod of the forest. Anyone wounded by the battle ax will leave a clear mark of nature.


    Swinging the sword, the Dark Boiler threw Brox''s body away, and the smug Sargeras was ready to embark on a journey to conquer Azeroth.


    "Ok?"


    Sargeras, who was about to move forward, suddenly paused for a moment, and the sharp pain from his leg slowed down his progress.


    The momentary pause bought Malfurion the last time, and he shouted with the last of his strength.


    "Get out of our world, fallen titan! You are not welcome on Azeroth!"


    Under Neltharion''s horrified sight, the dragon soul spewed out a golden beam of light containing huge energy.


    At the last moment, Neltharion''s strong desire to survive saved him. At the moment when the beam of light approached him, the fallen black dragon king folded his wings and tried to descend to avoid the bombardment of the dragon soul.


    But his back was inevitably rubbed by the beam of light, and the armor plate that fixed his body was melted on the spot. The newly split body and the new wound on his back made Neltharion howl in pain.


    He couldn''t control his body''s fall, and finally regained his balance when he was about to fall into the Well of Eternity.


    The huge sense of threat coming from behind made Neltharion dare not stay in the slightest. Amid the angry roar of the four guardian dragons, he let out a painful roar while fleeing at high speed into the distance. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    After brushing against Neltharion, the power of the dragon soul did not attenuate in the slightest. In the eyes of Sargeras, who was shocked and angry, the golden beam of light blasted heavily into the Well of Eternity.


    The entire continent of ancient Kalimdor was shaken by this blow, and everyone on the continent could feel the strong vibration from their feet.


    The Well of Eternity, which was directly hit by the dragon''s soul, splashed a large amount of green well water infected by fel energy, and each drop contained abundant energy that ordinary people could not imagine.


    "boom!"


    A few seconds later, a violent explosion sounded from the bottom of the Well of Eternity, and the vibration of the ancient Kalimdor continent also intensified.


    Andrea stood up from the ground with trembling legs, and used his staff to pull up Tyrande, who was also exhausted.


    Turning her head to look at Dath''Remar who looked suspicious in the distance, Andrea shouted loudly, "Dath''Remar, forget about those traitors, come and send us out! The Well of Eternity is about to explode!"


    Andrea''s shout brought Dath''Remar back to his senses, who was in a panic. He took a last look at the former compatriots who had fought with them to the end, and led the team to the side of the assault team without saying a word.


    Suppressing the discomfort of being unable to absorb magic power from the Well of Eternity, Dath''Remar led the traitorous Highborne to launch a small-scale teleportation array, covering all the exhausted members of the assault team.


    Before the teleportation started, Andrea jokingly waved at the frightened and angry Sargeras to move his hands together.


    "Goodbye, Sargeras, see you later."

 Chapter 94： entrust hope to the future

    Deprived of the Well of Eternity''s power, Sargeras thrust the darkness seething into the ground in an attempt to anchor himself to Azeroth.


    But as the last holy place blessed by the Titans of the Pantheon, the subconscious repulsion of Azeroth''s Star Soul began to play a role, and a violent suction came from the portal that had not been closed behind Sargeras.


    "Do not"


    As the demon closest to the portal, Sargeras was the first to be pulled back, and his unwilling and angry shouts became farther and farther away.


    "My expedition will not end here and I will definitely be back"


    According to the predetermined plan, Andrea and the others directly teleported to Mount Hyjal, the highest area in Azeroth, according to the space coordinates engraved in advance.


    The linkage reaction caused by the destruction of the Well of Eternity was very serious, and the vibration of the entire continent became more and more intense. Andrea and others had to rely on the dense forest of Mount Hyjal to maintain their balance.


    "Oops"


    Andrea suddenly remembered something, and he turned his head to look at Dath''Remar with a pale face, looking at Xin Azhali in a trance.


    "Dath Rema, do you have any arrangements for Mrs. Felicity and the Moonsong family?"


    A bitter smile appeared on Dath''Remar''s face, "The Burning Legion is watching too closely, and the overall situation is the top priority. I didn''t have time to make arrangements for them. Even my wife and Seres stayed in the city."


    "Then you still don''t"


    "it''s useless."


    Dath''Remar seemed to have aged decades at this moment, he looked at his hands blankly.


    "The teleportation just used up our last magic power, we can no longer draw arcane energy from the Well of Eternity, it''s too late"


    Andrea opened her mouth to say something, but no matter what she said now, it was powerless.


    Andrea, who had witnessed how much Dath''Rema doted on his little daughter, knew very well that he, who was about to lose his daughter, must now be in more pain than anyone else.


    "swish"


    At this moment, a small teleportation light appeared in front of Andrea and the others, and a little girl carved with jade appeared in front of everyone with a blank expression.


    "Ceres"


    Dath''Rema, who was full of despair, suddenly jumped up when he saw this scene, and he rushed to the baby girl in surprise and hugged her tightly.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mom?"


    Little Loli Celes shook her head with her mouth flattened, and reached out to help Das Rema, who was crying with joy, wipe away the tears from her face.


    "My mother asked me to grow up healthily in the future. She and Aunt Felicity launched the only single-person teleportation magic tool and sent me out."


    Although Celeste is still young, she was relatively precocious as she was raised by a noble family, and the little girl has obviously realized something.


    Throwing into her father''s arms, Celes asked anxiously with tears in her eyes, "Dad, will we never see Mom again?"


    "this"


    Dath''Rema''s lips moved, and he was silent for a moment in surprise before he sighed, "Don''t think about it so much, catch Dad, a big earthquake is coming."


    "Ok"


    Andrea tried his best to look at the capital Xin Aisalie, which had long been invisible in the distance, and his mood was very complicated at this time.


    Madame Felicity, who was full of hatred, finally chose to send Seres, who represented the hope of the future, to some extent, it was a hint.


    Please rest assured, I will take good care of Leticia and will not let your hard work go to waste.


    The coalition forces of the Rebels led by Garald completely defeated the attack of the Burning Legion, but according to the plan made before the start of the war, Garald did not let the Rebels move forward hastily, but waited for the success or failure signal of the assault team.


    Moreover, given the situation encountered by the main force of the rebel army, it would be difficult for them to move forward.


    Archimonde fought hard with the strongest demigod Malorne, and in the end he managed to break Malorne''s neck and win.


    But the course of this battle was not smooth, as Archimonde was also severely injured in Malorne''s temporary counterattack.


    Seeing that the situation was completely in favor of his own army, the grieving Cenarius finally complied with his selfishness and put aside his military support duties. Taking advantage of Archimonde''s serious injury and greatly weakened strength, he rushed to the front line to avenge his father.


    At this time, all the demigods who participated in the final battle were almost lost. They used their lives to firmly drag the main force of the Burning Legion to the main battlefield, preventing them from returning to Zin-Azshari unscrupulously.


    Agamaggan, Ursok, Usor, Asaman, Aviana, and On''hara were killed one by one. Although the wolf **** Godrin escaped by chance, he was also seriously injured, and he was within a short distance of death. There is only a thin line.


    Even Tortola, the tortoise demigod with the strongest defensive power, was exhausted and exhausted on the battlefield. Like Goldrinn, it would be difficult for him to regain his combat effectiveness without a long period of rest.


    However, the Burning Legion was not so easy to get cheap. With the desperate fighting of the demigods and the assistance of mortals, the coalition forces almost killed all the senior officers of the Burning Legion.


    Counting Mannoroth who died beside the Well of Eternity, the Burning Legion''s expedition suffered heavy losses, and it would not be able to recover for at least several thousand years.


    Cenarius is the only demigod who is still relatively intact in the final stage of the war, but even in front of the seriously injured Archimonde, Cenarius still has no upper hand.


    Unable to defeat Archimonde, Jarod could only patiently order to maintain the front line, dragging the army of the Burning Legion to the main battlefield.


    The destruction of the Well of Eternity caused a huge earthquake, and Jarod finally got the signal he wanted.


    The suction force coming from the direction of Xin-Aisa Li sucked away the demons that did not belong to this world one by one.


    Even Sargeras couldn''t resist Azeroth''s repelling force, and these low-level demons were no exception. Archimonde was also sucked back to the portal and washed away amidst the unwilling roar.


    The powerful enemy was finally expelled from Azeroth. After being confirmed by the commander-in-chief Jarod, the coalition forces of all ethnic groups cheered loudly.


    Amidst the celebrations of the mortals, Cenarius held up Malorne''s body sadly and proudly, "Father, have you seen that we have succeeded."


    Though saddened by the loss of Malorne and his fellow demigods, Cenarius was not overwhelmed.


    As the original gods parasitic on Azeroth, the demigods will not die completely because of the destruction of the physical world. Their souls will enter the Emerald Dream and wait for a long resurrection period.


    Garrod, who was already prepared, did not give the coalition army too long to celebrate. After the Burning Legion was expelled from the world, he immediately ordered the troops to withdraw and let the magisters launch a super-large teleportation array.


    When the coalition forces had just evacuated through the teleportation array, the shocking catastrophe finally began to sweep across the entire continent.

 Chapter 96： The "new" world

    The division and reorganization of ancient Kalimdor lasted for more than a full month. The energy released by the explosion of the Well of Eternity finally began to slow down. The frequent earthquakes gradually weakened and finally disappeared completely.


    The people of all ethnic groups who came to Mount Hyjal for refuge have no real sense of the new world after the catastrophe, at least not much has changed around the holy mountain of Hyjal.


    But after Andrea recovered, he and Fandral went out to investigate the situation, and the land west of the Ashenvale forest had completely disappeared, replaced by an endless sea.


    Lasallazar, the Seat of the Vault, which was supposed to be located nearby, disappeared, replaced by a large number of temple ruins on the west coast of Ashenvale.


    The center of the ocean, where the Well of Eternity used to be, turned into a maelstrom, and the violent tornado made it difficult for Andrea and Van der to keep approaching.


    This split caused the Night Empire to lose a large area of ??territory, but the night elves, whose strength has been greatly weakened after the civil war, can''t control that much territory now.


    With Mount Hyjal as the center, the people who came to seek refuge from all directions surrounded this holy mountain where the demigods lived.


    Zin-Azshari, the original capital of the Night Empire, was almost completely sunk, leaving a huge sunken bay in its place.


    The villages and towns near the capital circle were washed away by the sea and resurfaced on the sea level. The desolate scene of ruins made Fan Daer and Andrea feel sad after witnessing it with their own eyes.


    After the accompanying phenomenon of catastrophe gradually subsided, Malfurion and others realized that Rhonin and Krasus mysteriously disappeared with Brox''s body. At this time, the pandaren who came to support from Pandaria Also bid farewell to the provisional ruling group.


    The ancient Kalimdor continent was torn apart, and most of the magic net coordinates saved by the arcanists could no longer be used. If the panda people wanted to return to Pandaria, which was split off from the mainland, they could only go to the coast and take a boat to sea.


    "call"


    "Yes, we can all feel that Pandaria is calling us wanderers far from home in the far south."


    Before leaving, the panda people said some words that everyone couldn''t understand.


    Andrea was taken aback for a moment, and then understood the pandaren''s stream of consciousness explanation.


    It seems that Shaohao has successfully sealed the Sha Demon, thus covering the whole Vandalia in the form of mist, no wonder they felt someone calling, that should be Shaohao''s last will.


    As the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces, although Jarod didn''t understand what the pandaren meant, he still watched the group of allies who insisted on leaving leave with gratitude and blessings to the pandaren.


    After the pandaren set off first, the tauren followed closely and planned to return to Gaoling to start a new life.


    In this battle, Huen Gaoling, who holds the artifact Eagle Spear, won the unanimous praise of all the clan members who participated in the war by virtue of his ferocious performance on the battlefield and strong personality charm.


    In order to put an end to the inefficient regime of the multi-clan voting system of the tauren, Hun decided to unite the major clans to form a more cohesive tauren tribe.


    However, Hu En''s idea was not all smooth sailing. Among the five major clans, the Linti clan was the first to come up with Yao Mozi.


    The Woodshoe clan, who are very close to Cenarius, do not intend to return to live in Highmountain. They want to be as close to the forest demigod as possible, follow in the footsteps of their ancestors, and continue to listen to his teachings.


    After repeated persuasion by Hu En to no avail, he finally expressed his understanding of the decision of the Linti clan. The two sides made a promise of long-term contact in the future, and the Gaoling clans temporarily parted ways with the Linti clan and its subordinate clans.


    In Andrea''s memory, the Tauren clan Linti didn''t seem to exist 10,000 years later, but when he mentioned several clans under Linti, he immediately showed a sudden look.


    Bloodhoof, Rune Totem, and Wild Totem, these three clans are the most well-known medium-sized clans under Linti, and the smaller ones include Stonehoof, Acute Angle, and Scorching Sunwalker, all of which are relatively familiar clan names in later generations.


    It turned out that the Woodshoe clan was the predecessor of the later Kalimdor tauren, and as the suzerain, the Woodshoe clan failed to last ten thousand years.


    Sending off the allies who jointly expelled the Burning Legion one after another, the night elves also began to prepare for a new life after the war.


    After the war, the huge rebel army seemed very bloated.


    Having lost the Well of Eternity, the treasure of the Night Empire, those who survived had to re-adapt to the new world and new way of life.


    First of all, food is an unavoidable problem.


    The gathering of too many armies would continue to consume a large amount of food, and both Malfurion and Tyrande were determined to let these warriors be disarmed and returned to the fields.


    However, it is unreasonable to attack the meritorious people just after the war, which made the two of them look sad in the recent ruling group meeting.


    Careful Garrod noticed the two people''s worries.


    As one of the biggest contributors to the victory of the War of the Ancients, Jarod has one of the biggest flaws in his character. He always underestimates himself.


    Although the original intention was out of humility, Jarod''s character made him subconsciously make unnecessary concessions when faced with certain non-critical issues.


    Malfurion and Tyrande, who were entangled in many things, did not notice Jarod''s gradually changing mentality.


    In order to ensure that the clansmen have enough food supply, Malfurion has recently joined forces with the top leaders of the Druid sect to study and improve food seeds all night.


    Tyrande was also not easy. The High Priest Dijana kept her promise and handed over the position of High Priest to Tyrande after the war. She left Mount Hyjal with a few confidantes who never gave up. .


    Although he made great achievements in breaking into Zin-Azshari, the newly appointed Tyrande still needs to make more efforts if he wants to gain the approval of most of the sisterhood members.


    "This piece of land should have been lost."


    Andrea in the form of a golden eagle fluttered in mid-air with flapping wings, and beside him was a purple storm crow.


    The land below the two was barren and desolate, and the soil vitality was almost visible to the naked eye, in stark contrast to the lush Ashenvale forest in the north.


    Fandral sighed with emotion, "The central wilderness used to be a prosperous place, but I never thought it would be so dilapidated after a great war."


    Central Wildlands, UU Reading This area has a more familiar name Barren Land in later generations.


    This place used to be the location of Senlaro, one of the six major cities of the night elves. Due to the fel blood from a large number of death demons, the originally vibrant central wilderness has turned into the current miserable state.


    Senlaluo became uninhabitable, and the residents of the city relocated to the northern Ashenvale forest on a large scale when the ancient Kalimdor continent was divided.


    "In short, our investigative mission ends here for the time being."


    Andrea, who was transformed into a human again, outlined the current situation of the Central Wilderness on the map. With the ancient Kalimdor map invalidated, it is imperative to draw a new map.


    During this time, Andrea and Fandral successively explored the area near Mount Hyjal.


    In addition to the residential area of ??the night elves, it also includes the cold Winterspring Valley, the ruins of the capital circle of Zin Azshali scattered with ruins, the Stonetalon Mountains covered with red rocks, and the last stop is the central wilderness in front of us.


    At this moment, a black raven flew from the direction of Ashenvale, and after landing, it turned into a night elf in leather armor.


    Fandral, who was standing with his chest folded, frowned immediately when he saw the man flustered.


    "What''s wrong, try to keep the story short."


    "Yes, Illidan, the younger brother of the Archdruid, used the water from the Well of Eternity secretly installed on the top of Mount Hyjal to create a new source of magic power. The clansmen are arguing about it, and large-scale conflicts may occur at any time."


    "what"

 Chapter 97： Illidan

    By the time Andrea and Fandral hurried back to Mount Hyjal, the skirmish had subsided.


    The culprit, Illidan, was captured and temporarily put under the care of Malfurion himself.


    "What the **** are you thinking"


    Malfurion rubbed his temples with a headache, he was very helpless to Illidan who was still holding his head up and unwilling to admit his mistake.


    "We just appealed to the whole clan to reach a consensus. From now on, use arcane energy with caution. Then you will create a new source of arcane for me and name it the New Well of Eternity."


    "boom"


    Malfurion punched the table angrily, "Are you deliberately contradicting me, do you know what you are doing?"


    "Humph"


    Illidan sneered disdainfully, "It is a cowardly act to completely ban the Well of Eternity because of its negative effects."


    "My brother, you don''t know the true strength of the Burning Legion at all. You don''t think that expelling the Burning Legion this time is a permanent victory, right?"


    Illidan said resolutely, "The death of the demons will not make them truly annihilated. Their souls will be reshaped in the Twisting Nether, and sooner or later they will regain their bodies."


    "Sargeras and the Burning Legion will surely come back again, and we need the power of the Well of Eternity to deal with them."


    "absurd"


    Malfurion''s chest heaved sharply due to anger, "The Well of Eternity is the source of attracting demons. The power it spreads into the dark void has attracted the attention of demons, which will tempt the highborne to summon them to Azeroth."


    "What we need to do is to control the arcane energy as much as possible so that demons can no longer easily locate Azeroth, instead of hyping the existence of the new Well of Eternity, that will only make the situation worse in the future"


    "Ah"


    Illidan sneered, "Brother, it seems that we can''t reach a consensus, but this is the end of the matter, you should face reality, can you blow up the Well of Eternity again? The dragon soul has been recovered by the guardian dragon, right?" "


    "you"


    Malfurion''s purple face flushed with anger when he saw Illidan''s unrepentant expression.


    "enough"


    Maiev slapped the table angrily, she glanced sideways at Jarod, whose forehead was still wrapped in a bandage, anger rose in the eyes of Maiev who was protecting his shortcomings.


    Garrod was the first to discover Illidan''s act of dumping the water from the Well of Eternity, and was mercilessly injured by Illidan in the process of stepping forward to stop it.


    After learning the facts, Maiev, who had just arrived at the scene, fought Illidan furiously, and finally arrested Illidan with the help of Malfurion.


    "Arch Druid, this guy who took refuge in the devil is completely hopeless, hand him over to me, and I will make him repent in the long years to come"


    Malfurion smiled wryly and stretched out his hand to press down, signaling Maiev to calm down first.


    "High Priest of Shadowsong, I apologize to you and Commander Jarod as my elder brother instead of Illidan."


    "Whoever wants you to replace me is right"


    "You shut up first"


    Looking at the chaotic quarrel in front of him, Tyrande rubbed his forehead with a splitting headache.


    "Everyone, please control your emotions first, let''s discuss the matter"


    "tutor."


    The dusty Andrea and Fandral rushed back at this time, scanned the room, saw Illidan with his hands bound by magic chains and the injured Jarod, and Andrea had a good understanding of the development of the situation. Approximate grasp.


    Malfurion secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and Andrea''s return just gave him an excuse to change the subject.


    "Andrea, Fandral, thank you for your hard work, is the map ready?"


    "Yes, although only around Mount Hyjal."


    Andrea handed the sheepskin map to Malfurion, and interjected along the topic, "Everyone, I''ve heard about the new Well of Eternity on the way."


    "With all due respect, now is not the time to discuss Illidan''s right and wrong and how to deal with it. What is more important now is how we deal with this arcane source."


    Andrea''s question went straight to the core, and several bigwigs present smiled wryly.


    Tyrande rolled his eyes angrily, "If we knew what to do, we wouldn''t be quarreling here."


    Maiev stared at Illidan still very unkindly, she said in a slightly hoarse magnetic voice, "Not to mention that the dragon soul has been recovered by the dragon clan, even if we still hold it, it is impossible to blow up the sea again." Holy Mount Gal."


    "Ok"


    Andrea rubbed his chin as if thinking, and after a while he suggested, "Then we should find a way from the existing resources, not necessarily destroying it, the key is to cover up the arcane energy overflowing from the new Well of Eternity , to avoid attracting demons."


    Seeing that everyone present nodded in agreement, Andrea smiled and stretched out his right index finger, "I have a proposal, how about we use the energy from the new Well of Eternity as a supply to cultivate a brand new world tree on the top of Mount Hyjal?" "


    Andrea''s proposal is the normal trend of the original history, and it is also the most suitable choice for the current situation.


    Blowing up the new Well of Eternity will inevitably have a huge impact on the holy mountain of Hyjal, and the highborne arcanists who have already shown signs of magic addiction will firmly oppose it. Doing so will only intensify conflicts and will not help solve the problem.


    Andrea''s proposal stunned the big bosses present, and Malfurion was the first to show surprise and surprise.


    "That''s right, as long as we use the energy of the Well of Eternity to cultivate the World Tree, we should be able to avoid the spillover of arcane energy from the Well of Eternity."


    At this time, Fandral poured cold water on Andrea''s plan, "Andrea still has a mentor, I don''t mean to offend, but the dead Garnier tree species has not been able to find a way to reactivate until today."


    "If we want to implement this plan, we must first complete this step, otherwise everything is just empty talk."


    Andrea rolled his eyes at Fandral speechlessly. This guy''s temper is too upright. Can''t he make people happy first and then find a solution?


    Malfurion''s joy faltered, and a scowl reappeared on his face.


    "Yes, after Aviana''s death, the mother tree Garnier that lived with her also withered, and all the tree species lost their vitality. If we want to plant the world tree, we must first find a way to restore the vitality of the tree species."


    "Leave this problem to me. UU Reading "


    A calm and soft female voice came from outside the door of the temporary meeting hall.


    Three first-born night elves with two horns walked in together from the door, and they could vaguely see the giant dragon blocking the sky in the sky outside the door through the door.


    Malfurion stood up in surprise and welcomed the three distinguished guests, "Dear Aspect Dragon, how could you?"


    The red dragon queen Alexstrasza who led them nodded with a smile.


    "Malygos sensed a powerful source of magic emerging from the top of Mount Hyjal, and we didn''t expect it to be a small Well of Eternity."


    Andrea quietly observed the three visitors with the help of Fandral''s generous body.


    The leader who revealed the charm of a mature woman should be the red dragon queen Alexstrasza. There is a man and a woman standing beside her, and their identities can be roughly guessed from the color of their clothes.


    The lazy woman in the green veil should be Ysera, the Green Dragon Queen, and the man with an indifferent expression and a very dusty temperament is naturally the Bronze Dragon King Nozdormu.


    Is Malygos sick again?


    "Let''s get down to business."


    After some pleasantries, Alexstrasza resumed his serious expression.


    "Malygos was unable to come due to personal problems. Your proposal just now is very interesting. If the activated Garnier tree species can be successfully planted, theoretically speaking, the world tree rooted in the new Well of Eternity can cover up its spillover. arcane energy."

 Chapter 98： Dragon Kings Blessing

    On the top of Mount Hyjal, a small lake that was originally unremarkable is now overflowing with high-purity arcane magic power. A large number of highborne elves gathered around the lake to absorb energy like a pilgrimage.


    Dath''Remar looked at the new Well of Eternity in front of him, his eyes flashed.


    "Sure enough, creating a new source of magic power is the only way out for the Highborne."


    Recently, due to the loss of the Well of Eternity, the highborne arcanists have successively experienced weakness, fatigue, lack of energy, and anxiety from the bottom of their hearts.


    Most people didn''t connect this situation with the Well of Eternity, thinking it was just a symptom of discomfort after the war, but Dath''Remar carefully noticed the connection.


    All the symptoms were Arcanists, and others such as Druids, Warriors and Priests did not change.


    The Dark Night Empire has a clear hierarchy, and only the Highborne have the right to absorb the energy of the Well of Eternity. However, it is this group of Highborne who have abnormal symptoms. Dath''Remar boldly links this symptom with the Well of Eternity.


    Looking around at his companions who were relieved, Dath''Remar was even more sure of what he was thinking.


    "Father"


    A young night elf with rare blond hair saw Dath''Remar suddenly lost in thought, and called softly in a puzzled tone.


    "Is something wrong with this new Well of Eternity?"


    "Well, no problem."


    After regaining his senses, Dath''Remar shook his head at the young elf.


    "Danus, do you still have the symptoms of fatigue and lethargy you mentioned earlier?"


    "Uh."


    Although the young man named Danas didn''t understand why his father suddenly asked this question, he closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    "there is none left"


    Danas moved his hands and feet in surprise, "It''s gone, I feel full of strength now."


    really


    Dath''Remar looked at the new Well of Eternity worriedly, wondering how we would survive the painful addiction for a long time if this well was also destroyed.


    The joyful Danas didn''t notice the complicated thoughts flashing in his father''s eyes. He, like all the highborne arcanists around him, was delighted by the elimination of mental fatigue.


    When the three members of the ruling group guided the three dragon kings to the new Well of Eternity, Malfurion and the others were quite surprised by the highborne surrounding the lake like a cult.


    Tyrande frowned, even though they worked together to defeat the Burning Legion, she still didn''t like the highborne who brought in demons.


    "Why are you gathering here, why don''t you disperse immediately, Shandris"


    "exist."


    Shandris, who was making eye contact with Andrea, hurried out.


    Tyrande raised his chin to the group of reluctant Highborne, "Take the Highborne away, and by the way, put the new Well of Eternity under martial law. We have important things to do."


    Andrea silently gave Shandris a thumbs up to cheer her on, and got a coquettish look that was rarely seen on the heroic Shandris.


    The expulsion of the Sisterhood of Elune caused quite an uproar.


    "Why kick us out? The new Well of Eternity belongs to everyone"


    "We need it, don''t destroy it"


    The irritated anger in Tyrande''s eyes flashed away, and she couldn''t get angry on the spot in front of the three guardian dragons.


    These Highborne who used to be so high above that they didn''t allow civilians to approach the Well of Eternity, now double-standarded that the new Well of Eternity belonged to everyone, and Tyrande almost couldn''t help but retort in front of his lips.


    You are still too immature, emotional management needs to be strengthened.


    Andrea saw the change in Tyrande''s expression clearly, and secretly smiled inwardly.


    No matter how dissatisfied the upper elves were, the three dragon kings were in front, and Garald''s army was also on standby nearby. They did not dare to blatantly resist the decision made by the provisional ruling group.


    Alexstrasza took over the withered ganir seed from Malfurion.


    Let the tree species suspend in mid-air, signal Malfurion and others to retreat, and the three guardian dragons return to their original forms at the same time.


    The huge red dragon spewed out a mass of red flames full of life, slowly enveloping the tree species.


    This flame is very miraculous, it did not ignite the tree seed of Garnier, but the withered tree seed gradually became full and full of vitality under the enrichment of life energy.


    "let''s start."


    Alexstrasza lowered his head to signal to Malfurion, and the archdruid stood up solemnly.


    Nourished by the vibrant life flames of the Red Dragon Queen, Malfurion poured the power of nature into the Garnier tree.


    The tree species that could not be activated before quickly germinated and grew as if they had eaten golden kela. The thick roots penetrated into the depths of the small lake of the New Well of Eternity, and the trunk became thicker and thicker under the blessing of the power of life.


    Andrea looked up in amazement, the towering world tree gradually took shape, and the crown of the tree could not be seen from below at a glance.


    The arcane energy transpired on the surface of the New Well of Eternity was sucked into the body of the World Tree, and the power of nature and the arcane power reached a delicate balance in the tree.


    Andrea was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly hammered his palm.


    It turns out that this world tree is the prototype of the miracle tree Arcandor.


    Although the details and usage of various aspects are very different, Andrea speculates that this state of perfect blending of natural power and arcane power is the original idea of ??Alcandor.


    Catalyzed by Alexstrasza''s power of life, the World Tree took only half a day to fully develop.


    The entire top of Mount Hyjal is completely covered by the canopy of the World Tree. The diameter of the cross-section of the trunk alone may be several kilometers thick, and the height of UU Reading is close to 10,000 meters.


    "Ysera, Nozdormu, it''s our turn to act."


    Ysera nodded gently and said, "Okay, sister."


    Nozdormu replied with a cold expression, "I have no problem. With the night elves'' achievements and sacrifices in this war, they deserve it."


    The three giant guardian dragons flew around the World Tree under the puzzled gaze of Malfurion and the others, and dazzling lights of red, green, and yellow gradually radiated from them.


    "In the name of the Life-Binder, use the World Tree to endow the night elves with vitality so that they will not be corrupted by any form of power, and the night elves will never be infected with diseases."


    "In the name of the guardian of the dream, the World Tree will establish a connection with the Emerald Dream from now on, and Druids are allowed to enter and leave the dream at any time."


    "In the name of the Lord of Time, endow the World Tree with eternal life, and the night elves will also gain eternal life."


    With the help of the power of the new Well of Eternity, the guardian dragon bestows blessings on the night elves through the world tree. This is also the reward and compensation for the night elves from the guardian dragon who did not fully fulfill its guardian duties during the war.


    "Suck"


    After the Dragon King''s blessing took effect, Andrea took a deep breath, and he could feel some indescribable changes in his life form.


    eternal life


    This is the honor given to the night elves by the giant guardian dragon, but it is also a heavy responsibility.

 Chapter 99： buried fuse

    The World Tree blessed by the Dragon King was finally named Nordrassil by the Archdruid Malfurion, which means "Crown of the Sky".


    The arcane energy overflowing from the new Well of Eternity was absorbed by Nordrassil, and the last hidden danger leading the way for the Burning Legion was eliminated. Malfurion and Tyrande finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But things are not over yet.


    Just as Malfurion and Tyrande were having a headache discussing how to deal with Illidan who had made a big mistake, Maiev suddenly rushed into the meeting hall.


    Looking at the farewell letter that Maiev handed over, Malfurion had a complicated expression.


    "Really, sure enough, he still left."


    This letter of farewell was left by Garald, the commander who dedicated himself to commanding the coalition forces to defeat the Burning Legion. After struggling for a period of time, he finally chose to hide his achievements and fame and return to the mountains and forests.


    Garrod mentioned the reasons for his departure in the letter.


    With the end of the war, the number of soldiers who survived the War of the Ancients is quite large. Considering that the next period will enter a long period of peaceful development, it is imperative to streamline the army.


    Garald didn''t want to see with his own eyes that the soldiers who followed him through life and death were dismissed. On the other hand, he was also worried that some officers would come through the back door to intercede with him.


    Garald is undoubtedly a genius in military affairs, but he really doesn''t have much confidence in his interpersonal skills. Maybe a soft heart will agree to the request of his subordinates, which will affect the overall situation of peaceful development after the war.


    Andrea crossed his arms and leaned against the entrance of the conference hall, looking at the frowning three people in the hall. He was not surprised by Garald''s choice.


    With Garrod''s character, it was only a matter of time before this happened.


    Jarod, one of the three giants of the night elves, left suddenly, and the burden of leading the entire clan fell on the shoulders of Malfurion and Tyrande.


    Maiev''s temper was already bad, and Garald''s refusal to say goodbye made her even more annoyed. She blamed Illidan, the culprit who caused the incident, as the reason for Garald''s departure.


    Maiev strongly demanded that Malfurion and Tyrande punish Illidan severely, preferably on the spot.


    Andrea, who was watching the whole process, was very speechless.


    Maiev''s combat ability is indeed outstanding, and she is quite charming in the eyes of some people, but her emotional intelligence is really a little bit


    In front of your biological brother and childhood sweetheart, asking them to execute Illidan, what are you thinking?


    The good-tempered Malfurion just showed embarrassment, but Tyrande became more and more dissatisfied with Maiev''s aggressiveness, and a conflict was about to break out.


    "Teacher, Lady Maiev."


    In order to avoid unnecessary quarrels, Andrea finally gave a suggestion, "Although Illidan acted without permission, fortunately, his actions did not cause irreversible serious consequences."


    "The death penalty is too heavy, but the punishment is too light and can''t serve as a wake-up call. It''s better to be sentenced to exile."


    Malfurion''s eyes lit up "Exile"


    "Yes, Illidan is exiled from the core territory of the night elves, and he is not allowed to return in 000 years. What do you think?"


    "no"


    Just as Malfurion of Tyrande bowed his head in deep thought, Maiev first retorted sharply, "If Illidan acts recklessly during his exile, who can take the responsibility?"


    "From Illidan''s attitude, it can be seen that he has no intention of introspection at all. Only the death penalty can cut off the evil thoughts he shouldn''t have for such a person who has never repented."


    Malfurion and Tyrande were about to take advantage of the steps given by Andrea to nod in agreement, but they didn''t expect Maiev, the leader of the battle priests, to be so fierce and stubborn.


    Anger rose on Tyrande''s face. She was now the High Priest of Elune, and Maiev was strictly speaking her subordinate.


    The subordinate was so shameless, the new High Priest couldn''t bear it, not to mention that it was her childhood sweetheart who grew up with her that she strongly demanded to be executed.


    "Tyrande."


    Malfurion, who was very familiar with Tyrande, pressed her shoulders, shook his head lightly, and said, "Calm down, the whole clan is waiting to be done, we can''t waste time and energy on internal strife."


    "Humph"


    Malfurion frowned and considered for a while, and finally said in compromise, "Well, let''s take a step back."


    "Illidan will be imprisoned forever, and Maiev''s high priest will serve as the warden. He will not be released until he sincerely repents."


    Tyrande was a bit unhappy with Malfurion''s decision "Malfa"


    "That''s it"


    Maiev interrupted Tyrande''s unspoken words, and said firmly, "I will take care of Illidan personally, but I don''t think he will admit and reflect on his crimes."


    Under Maiev''s strong statement, Illidan was ordered by Malfurion and Tyrande to be permanently imprisoned, and Maiev led a part of the battle priests to serve as wardens. Maiev named the prison guards the Watchers.


    Although the mild-mannered Malfurion finally chose to give in, Maiev''s aggressive attitude undoubtedly displeased both him and Tyrande, and he just took this opportunity to transfer the hot-tempered Maiev away from the center of power.


    The Watcher was established by Maiev, who is ruthless and selfless, and is in charge of the night elves'' punishment system.


    In the long run, this decision is conducive to the tone of post-war peaceful development.


    In order to maintain a stable post-war order, it is only a matter of time before the army is downsized. The only question is who will take on the role of singing the red face.


    Malfurion is currently leading the druids to overcome the problem of high-yield food seeds, which are related to the livelihood of countless night elves.


    The important task of disarmament was handed over to Tyrande. In order to prevent the inexperienced Tyrande from acting too aggressively, Malfurion arranged the mature and stable Andrea as Tyrande''s deputy.


    Anyway, Andrea''s mutated force of nature can''t help in researching food.


    As expected, when Tyrande publicly announced the disarmament order, it immediately caused an uproar among the entire army.


    Although most of the night elves who temporarily joined the army expressed their understanding and were willing to cooperate with the Sisters of Elune to return home, some high-level elf officers showed very strong resistance to the disarmament.


    The troops under the command of these upper-level elf officers are private soldiers of their respective families. In the era of the Dark Night Empire, as long as they did not harbor rebellious intentions, it was legal for nobles to raise private soldiers.


    Tyrande wanted to completely disarm, which was tantamount to cutting their flesh with a knife. The Highborne, who were originally aggrieved because the New Well of Eternity was forbidden to approach, immediately triggered a strong reaction after hearing the order. UU Reading


    Tyrande is not a soft-hearted person. Although she is far from being as tough and stubborn as Andrea understands now, as the saying goes, she will be eighty-eight thousand at the age of three, and some clues can be seen from her behavior style now up.


    The new High Priest of the Moon God ignored the objections of the upper elves. She first recruited a large number of ordinary soldiers from the bottom, and put pressure on the upper elves officers with an absolute superiority in numbers.


    Andrea tried to persuade both parties to calm down many times during this process, but Tyrande had no intention of making any concessions, and continued to use extreme pressure methods as usual.


    As a last resort, Andrea could only find Dath''Remar, and asked this high-borne elf with an excellent outlook on the overall situation to persuade the officers to make concessions.


    Dath''Remar was also very clear that disarmament after the war was inevitable, and under the new social order, it was indeed inappropriate to continue to let nobles control private soldiers.


    With Dath''Remar''s mediation, the aggrieved noble officers finally surrendered and honestly handed over their private soldiers.


    Tyrande was obviously in a good mood when she left victorious, and her first demonstration went smoothly, further consolidating her authority as the high priest of the moon god.


    But the triumphant Tyrande obviously didn''t notice the resentful eyes of the upper elves behind her, the conflict had already been buried, and no one knew when it would happen.


    "Hey"


    Andrea turned her head to look at the resentful Highborne, scratched her head helplessly and said, "I''m not strict at all, and I''m going to help wipe my **** in the end."

 Chapter 100： How time flies?

    Although Malfurion arranged to assist Tyrande, Andrea could clearly feel Tyrande''s rejection of him.


    Suggestions were repeatedly ignored, and Andrea could only act in private.


    Tyrande was completely unaware of the fact that he had wooed Dath''Remar to persuade the Highborne, and even complacently thought that his means of exerting pressure had played a key role.


    Andrea''s willingness to help Tyrande also has a certain selfishness. Since the two hate each other, he doesn''t plan to stay on Mount Hyjal for a long time to endure Tyrande''s eyes.


    It''s time to build your own power.


    Andrea didn''t want to take advantage of the situation to seize power, but his philosophy of doing things and the future development direction of the whole family were quite different from Tyrande and even Malfurion.


    As the saying goes, don''t put all your eggs in one basket.


    Andrea doesn''t intend to fall out with the two current leaders, the only option left is to run away and form his own forces.


    And if you want to pull one side of power, manpower is absolutely indispensable.


    Andrea first targeted some priestesses in the Sisters of Elune who were dissatisfied with Tyrande''s airborne succession.


    Due to their preconceived aversion, this part of the priests who had already had an opinion on Tyrande felt annoyed at her.


    In terms of dress, behavior, behavior, and policy, Tyrande was just an inexperienced country girl in their eyes, although strictly speaking, there was nothing wrong with it.


    Most of the people who can be selected as priests of the moon **** have gone through a long period of strict education, but Tyrande, the "professional daughter" of the moon **** who is cheating, obviously has not gone through this process.


    Due to her rapid rise, her every move made some senior priests very displeased with this "hillbilly".


    The Elune sisters treat the commoners and the highborne equally, but Tyrande''s **** is obviously sitting crookedly. She is very friendly to the commoners, but always has prejudice against the highborne.


    Tyrande''s attitude was not only hostile by the high elves, but even many people in the Elune Sisterhood disapproved of her different treatment.


    Malfurion, a technical geek, was busy with the druid''s professional problem solving. For several years, Andrea was ordered by the archdruid to assist Tyrande in handling government affairs.


    Her impartial attitude towards the upper elves and ordinary people and her prudent style of doing things have won Andrea the recognition of all levels of society.


    Three years have passed, and the massive disarmament has finally ended smoothly. After the war, the huge army of hundreds of thousands was reduced to less than 200,000.


    Under Tyrande''s order, most of these troops stayed away from Mount Hyjal and distributed to various areas under the control of the night elves to maintain local law and order and peace.


    Andrea wasn''t very impressed with Tyrande''s approach, and it wasn''t very appropriate to use troops fighting outside the country to maintain internal peace. However, his suggestion of creating a special security maintenance team was selectively ignored by Tyrande as usual.


    Although three years had passed, it seemed like a flick of a finger to the night elves who had received the blessing of eternal life.


    After three years of recuperation, the night elves built a new capital in the towering canopy of Nordrassil, named Anarsis "Resurrected Light".


    Thanks to the efforts of the raptor druids and the horned eagle knights, the night elves'' senior management had a comprehensive understanding of the divided Kalimdor continent.


    With Zin-Azshari as the center, the ancient Kalimdor continent was torn apart by the maelstrom that is now located in the middle of the Endless Sea, and a large area of ??land east of Zin-Azhari was stripped from the Kalimdor continent.


    Due to lack of experience in crossing the sea, the druids of raptors did not dare to go too far from the mainland. They took over the unfinished work of Andrea and Fandral, and redrawn the current Kalimdor continent map in detail.


    Large tracts of land including Pandaria, Zandalar, Northrend, Val''sharah, and Suramar disappeared, and the druids speculated that they should have been split into another continent across the sea.


    Andrea knew exactly where these continents and islands were going, but it was impossible for him to say it stupidly in front of everyone.


    After another day of wiping **** work, Andrea returned exhausted to her single-family wooden house in the central city of Anasis.


    "what"


    Throwing herself on the soft bed, Andrea rubbed the center of her brows with a wry smile.


    "It''s finally coming to an end. These three years have been a nightmare."


    There is an immediate boss who does his own thing and doesn''t listen to advice. Everyone who has been with him knows how much Andrea has worked hard to maintain social stability over the years, no matter whether it is a commoner or an aristocrat.


    Three years is enough for a person to grow up, and he has been exposed to more and more government affairs. Tyrande has also vaguely noticed recently that his government orders do not seem to be well received by the people.


    Someone quietly smoothed and compromised her tough orders, so that the class conflicts left over from before the War of the Ancients did not completely erupt.


    Although the past three years have been very tiring, Andrea has also accumulated a lot of experience in the arduous experience of "the boss opened his mouth, and the next official ran away".


    "Everyone who should be wooed has been wooed, and it''s almost time for me to leave."


    At this moment, a helpless and dissatisfied clear female voice came from the door.


    "It''s such a sloppy posture again, we agreed to cultivate an elegant temperament."


    Looking up from the bed to the door, a beautiful girl with her hips on her hips like a teapot was looking at him with a puffy face.


    Andrea rolled her eyes and lay back down again, "Letty, let me take a good rest, it''s not like you don''t know how difficult it is to help Tyrande get it right."


    This girl is Andrea''s chief apprentice, Leticia Moonsong who was formally adopted by him.


    The little girl three years ago has grown into a slim young girl, with long purple hair that reaches her waist like a waterfall, her baby fat face has become a standard melon-seeded face, and her height, which is slightly short among night elves, has also grown rapidly. .


    Although she is still relatively immature in temperament, the gradually mature Leticia has already attracted many chasing bees and butterflies, and this girl is worrying about it recently.


    "Hey"


    Seeing Andrea''s lazy look, Leticia sighed helplessly.


    "The preparations should be almost done, are we going to go?"


    "Ok."


    Andrea lazily turned over and sat up, yawned and said, "It''s a pity that he''s not here, I still want to say goodbye to him? In recent years, he has spent more time in the Emerald Dream than in the real world. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com No wonder Tyrande is always so irritable."


    Leticia turned up the dead fish eyes and complained, "Hey, it''s time for you to wash it with cleansing powder."


    Andrea waved his hand funnyly, "If you can understand the meaning, are you qualified to say me?"


    "Who do you think it''s because of?"


    Since Valshara was separated from Kalimdor, Leticia, who originally planned to return to live in Black Rook Castle, had to stay and Andrea raised her alone.


    But as the saying goes, those who are close to ink are black, and after living with the time traveler for three years, Leticia has learned some words that Andrea inadvertently leaked that do not belong to this world, and even some of his cryptic naughty jokes can be understood. To be understood by girls who are growing up.


    Leticia walked to the bed and pulled the lazy Andrea up, "Get up for me, today is the day to meet Sister Shandris."


    "what"


    Andrea sat up and was stunned for a moment, then scratched her head, "It seems to be true, I have been too busy recently to count the time."


    "Hmph, I don''t know what''s so good about you, a sloppy guy, obviously Sister Shandris is pursued by so many people"


    Although Leticia kept complaining more and more softly, she still obediently helped Andrea clean up the messy hair and the wrinkles on the clothes.


    "Go ahead, we may not be able to see each other for a long time after today, you''d better tell Sister Shandris about your plan."


    "Yes, then I''m off."

 Chapter 101： bid farewell

    Three years have passed, and Shandris, who has experienced the great scene of the War of the Ancients, is no longer the ignorant girl she was back then.


    As an apprentice Tyrande accepted when he was poor, Shandris gradually became the most trusted confidant of the high priest, and has been entrusted with important tasks many times in recent years.


    Since most of the battle priests under Maiev are not interested in him, Tyrande intends to form an elite army with the moon priest as the frame and completely obey his orders.


    After the food problem was solved, Malfurion and the druids became more and more addicted to the Emerald Dream in recent years. The management of the real world by the druid sect became more and more lax, and the power in the clan gradually concentrated in Tyrande alone. hands.


    Because of Ysera''s blessing to Nordrassil, the Green Dragon Queen and Dream Guardian, the night elf druids have no hindrance in entering the Emerald Dream. The vast natural scenery in the dream made the druids linger and gradually indulge in it.


    Because of her adopted son Cenarius, Ysera has an innate affinity for druids, the sect founded by Cenarius, and she is happy to see druids help her maintain the stability of the Emerald Dream.


    After three years of tempering, Tyrande, who is in power alone, is no longer the young high priest who just took over.


    In the past few years, she has gradually excluded priests who disagreed with her from the core layer of theocracy, and vigorously promoted priests with similar political views to her.


    She changed the views of the deceased former High Priest Dijana, allowing theocracy to gradually integrate with the government, and unscrupulously expanding her influence and authority.


    After completely holding the power in her hands, Tyrande was still not satisfied, she began to extend her hand to the military power, a field that she could not step into anyway when Jarod was still there.


    Andrea didn''t express any opinion on Tyrande''s military administration. If she has the ability to lead the tribe to a stable development path, temporary dictatorship is not completely unacceptable.


    At least from the development of the past three years, although Tyrande has a strong desire for power, even comparable to Queen Azshara, she has no serious mistakes in the overall situation, and some minor problems in details have been ignored by Andri Ya invisibly corrected it.


    However, it was precisely because of her close contact with Tyrande for a long time that Andrea saw her shortcomings clearly.


    Stubborn, self-willed, and emotional, although in just a few years, the new political system of the night elves has not had any major problems, but the class contradictions buried deep in society still exist, and Tyrande does not seem to take this issue seriously.


    Maybe it was because of the crimes of the Highborne inducing demons, or maybe it was because she had some bad memories of the Highborne in her childhood.


    When Tyrande faced conflicts between commoners and nobles, she always subconsciously favored commoners.


    Now there are no privileges, only the high elves who left a lot of property dare not speak out about this, and anyone who dares to openly resist the authority of Tyrande is banished from Anarsis far away.


    "Andrea."


    The voice of the call brought Andrea, who had been thinking wildly all the way, back to her senses. Shandris, who had changed into a military uniform, was waving to him in a city garden.


    After trotting a few steps to Shandris, who was wearing casual clothes, Andrea smiled apologetically, "Sorry, I''m late."


    "It''s okay, I know you''ve been busy recently."


    Shandris took Andrea''s hand naturally, and a gentle smile appeared on her pretty face, which had been washed away with war marks in peacetime.


    "It''s a rare day off, don''t frown all the time."


    "Frowning?"


    "It doesn''t look like it from the outside, but I can feel that you are not in a good mood, what''s bothering you?"


    There was no dramatic romantic incident between Andrea and Shandris. The relationship between the two developed naturally, and they came to this point naturally.


    Three years of getting along has allowed Shandris to gradually accept the new Andrea. Compared with the introverted and autistic childhood sweetheart before, the mature and stable time traveler who can stand up and take responsibility at critical moments is more in line with Shandris'' view of mate selection.


    Andrea couldn''t tell whether her feelings for Shandris were driven by the remnants of her previous life, or whether she was simply attracted by this gentle and strong girl herself.


    However, he is not a mental cleanser, and he is not overly entangled in this unanswerable question.


    "Santis"


    The familiar voice made the corners of Andrea''s eyebrows twitch. Seeing his unwilling expression, Shandris smiled silently.


    Turning her head to look, it was indeed Tyrande who was riding a snow-white nightsaber and leading a few priests on a tour. She looked at the arms of the two with a complicated expression.


    Shandris didn''t care about Tyrande''s attention, and nodded slightly to her, "Mentor, you have worked hard."


    Andrea knew that Tyrande didn''t like him, not only because of instinctive repulsion, but also because he had often raised objections to Tyrande''s decisions over the years.


    "High Priest Yufeng, it''s private time now, if you have nothing important to say, we''ll leave first."


    "Uh oh, all right."


    Tyrande, who was in a daze, came back to his senses, waved his hands calmly and said, "You go, Shandris, remember to come to me tomorrow evening, I have a long-term important task for you."


    "Yes, let''s take our leave first."


    Andrea could feel the sight behind them follow them away until they turned a corner and disappeared completely.


    Shandris stretched out her finger and poked Andrea''s forehead in a funny way, "What''s going on between you and your mentor, why do you always look like you don''t like each other?"


    Andrea didn''t answer directly, but shrugged jokingly and said, "Who knows? Maybe she''s just dissatisfied with her desires. Do you want to give her a Tabarabi banana during the festival?"


    "Are you serious"


    "Of course it''s a joke."


    To the south of Anarchis is a large cemetery with a large number of steles. Most of the night elves who died in the War of the Ancients have tombstones here.


    Andrea and Shandris stood silently in front of one of the gray marble steles in the cemetery, engraved with the names of more than a dozen deceased members of the Moon Shadow family, next door was the tombstone of the Feather Moon family.


    After a long time, Shandris let out a long sigh.


    "It''s a pity that it''s just a tomb of clothes. I don''t know when I can return to Valsharah to really sweep the tomb."


    "There''s always a chance."


    Andrea summoned a breeze with druid spells, and slowly wiped the dust off the tombstone.


    After cleaning the tombstone of the Yuyue family''s clothes, Andrea hesitated silently for a while, and finally said tentatively, "Santis, I''m leaving."


    "Walk"


    Shandris was taken aback when he heard the words, and then a relieved look appeared on his face.


    "I thought you were going to keep it a secret from me."


    Andrea turned to look at Shandris in surprise, "How did you know I would leave?"


    Shandris shook her head with her hands behind her back, looked at the bright starry sky and chuckled playfully, "I didn''t know you would leave, but I know you have something on your mind, and it has been on your mind since three years ago."


    "yes"


    Andrea imitated Shandris and looked up at the starry sky, UU reading www.uukanshu. com The full moon hanging in the sky casts soft moonlight in the cemetery.


    Shandris looked at Andrea and tilted his head, "Looking at you, you probably don''t intend to take me away."


    "Ok"


    Andrea scratched her head in embarrassment, "Not to mention your relationship with Tyrande, I also need someone to tell me what stupid things Tyrande is going to do at any time, so that I can prepare for it in advance."


    "I see."


    Shandris leaned her head on Andrea''s shoulder, and asked in a dull voice, "When will we meet next time? At least give me an approximate time."


    Andrea shook her head bitterly, "I don''t know, it may be a few years later, it may be decades later, or even hundreds of years later, but"


    Holding Shandris'' drooping head up, two lines of tears were flowing down her cheeks, and Andrea felt distressed for those hazy eyes covered by mist.


    Wiping away the tears on Shandris'' face with his rough fingers, he kissed her moist red lips like a dragonfly.


    "I promise you that."


    With the left hand tied with the pendant, he hammered his heart heavily, and Andrea said firmly, "Our miss will not be separated, and my heart will always be with you."


    Shandris also took out a set of pendants from her chest and pressed them heavily on her heart, with a bright smile on her face that was still full of tears.


    "Me too, Elune witnesses, our hearts are forever connected."

 Chapter 102： Dictators are not so easy to be

    The peak of the holy mountain of Hyjal, the root of the World Tree Nordrassil.


    A team of about a thousand people gathered to wait for their leader to say his last farewell to his old friend.


    Fandral Staghelmet looked at the dark crowd in front of him, sighed softly and asked, "You really want to go after you think about it?"


    "Well, it''s decided."


    Andrea nodded firmly and said, "I don''t get along with her in terms of personality, strength, political views, etc. Reluctantly staying will only make the conflict gradually sharper. The night elves who have gone through hardships cannot bear the burden of civil strife again in a short period of time." turmoil."


    Patting Fandral''s muscular upper arm, Andrea said earnestly, "After I leave, I will leave it to you to restrain her. She must not be allowed to act recklessly."


    "You should know her ability to govern."


    Fandral agreed with a sullen face, "I know, but I can''t guarantee that I can stop her every time. After all, you also know the relationship between the mentor and her."


    Andrea smiled understandingly, "Do your best. If she goes too far, you can go to the Emerald Dream and sue your mentor."


    "Can it work?"


    "The mentor may indulge her in small matters, but once it involves big issues that concern the entire night elf family"


    "I understand, may the wind of nature guard your journey."


    "You too, Elune is with us."


    "boom"


    In the Great Moon Temple of Anasis, Tyrande slammed his fist on the stone table, barely suppressing the anger in his heart and asked in a cold voice, "I seem to be hallucinating, please say it again."


    Shandris repeated indifferently, "Andrea Moonshadow has left."


    "What does it mean to leave"


    "Literally, he secretly recruited about a thousand followers from Anarchis, and quietly left Mount Hyjal early this morning."


    "breathe"


    Tyrande was so angry that his chest couldn''t stop heaving, and he took several deep breaths before gradually calming down.


    "Why is he leaving"


    After calming down, Tyrande asked Shandris with a gloomy face, "You are his closest person, I want to be honest."


    "In the situation where Malfurion and most druids have been indulging in the Emerald Dream for a long time, he, a non-mainstream druid who doesn''t like to enter the dream, can be called one person and one person above ten thousand people. What dissatisfaction do you have with rights?"


    A gleam of unclear meaning flashed in Shandris'' eyes, she shook her head slightly and said, "Andrea is not someone who is greedy for power, on the contrary, he left Anakis to avoid possible conflicts in the future."


    Although Tyrande''s brain circuits often turn in strange directions, but Shandris has talked about this, and she is really a stick if she doesn''t understand.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tyrande, who had never gotten along with Andrea, quickly understood the deep meaning of Shandris'' words.


    "Well, tell me, who did he take away?"


    "All walks of life."


    Shandris wrenched his fingers and listed one by one, "Luna priests, druids, some arcanists, former noble private soldiers, carpenters, tailors, farmers, blacksmiths and other craftsmen, he has almost every occupation we can think of. Solicit."


    Tyrande leaned her elbows on the stone table and propped up her cheeks, her brows furrowed deeply.


    "In other words, he took away a miniature night elf society, what the **** is he trying to do?"


    Shandris shook her head and said, "I don''t know, I only found out a few days ago that he was planning to leave Anakis."


    "Hey"


    Tyrande patted her forehead with a headache, then she waved weakly to Shandris and said, "You go ahead and build the framework of the sentinel troops as soon as possible. With the elite troops directly under us, we can deal with all emergencies."


    "yes."


    Watching Shandris leave with steady steps, Tyrande looked at her back with flickering eyes.


    You didn''t take Shandris away on purpose, you wanted her to stay by my side as my eyes and ears, you''re so confident that you have more status in her heart than mine


    Thinking of this, Tyrande''s stubborn temper came up.


    "Hmph, that''s good, let''s try it, I want to see what tricks you want to play."


    As the shadow consul of the capital Anarchis, Andrea gradually gained fame with her practical actions in the three years after the end of the War of the Ancients.


    Although named Shadow Consul, Andrea''s work is actually no different from that of the real leader.


    Tyrande really likes to show her authority with great fanfare, but her political program is actually quite broad and rough. It is nothing more than controlling the political power with theocracy, making her position above all people.


    But in order to set up the last archway for his power, Tyrande simply pulled the tiger''s skin as a banner, clearly stating that he was only carrying out the will of the moon god.


    With the identity of Elune''s family member as a shield, even if someone secretly suspects it, they can''t question it face to face, otherwise a hat that doesn''t respect the moon **** will be put on your head in minutes.


    There is a saying that is good, the mouth of the people is better than Fangchuan.


    Even if the people''s mouths can be blocked by high-pressure surveillance, things like rumors are not so easy to completely eradicate, and they will eventually spread when it is time to spread.


    Andrea was able to recruit a team of thousands of people from all walks of life to take him away, which proved how many people were dissatisfied with Tyrande among the people, and this was only a very small part of them who were willing to stand up.


    Andrea took these thorns away, at least for a short period of time, alleviating the undercurrent of Anarchis.


    Without the leaders who resisted the most, most of the remaining people will choose to swallow their anger until they can no longer bear it.


    Although it was said to be a thorn, UU Reading , but Andrea did not look at the group of people he recruited with colored eyes.


    For several years, he personally inspected all walks of life of the night elves for a long time, comprehensively considered all aspects, and finally selected this part of the more energetic people as followers.


    With the end of the War of the Ancients, the night empire led by Queen Azshara collapsed, and the upper elves as nobles lost their original privileges. It stands to reason that the night elves should enter a period of vigorous and rapid development.


    But the fact is just the opposite, suddenly lost the nobles who scolded him for his actions in the past, and most of the people did not know how to live for a while.


    The transformation of the social system is destined not to be completed overnight.


    Tyrande wants to gradually transform the aristocratic feudal system of the Dark Night Empire into a dictatorial system.


    But she only has this broad ambition, and how to implement it specifically. Tyrande, who has never served as the leader of the country, has a black eye and can only cross the river by feeling the stones.


    And the Highborne, who are the tears of the times, obviously won''t just be content with the status quo.


    If it weren''t for Andrea and Dath''Remar''s repeated mediation in recent years, God knows how the group of high elves with noses that grow into the sky will face the sense of gap brought about by social changes.


    While Tyrande was struggling to think about how to further intertwine theocracy and political power, the expedition led by Andrea finally arrived at their destination after months of journeying.


    The Seat of the Sky, the ruins of Lasallazar.

 Chapter 103： Base selection

    After undergoing tremendous changes, the ancient Kalimdor continent was torn into four continents and countless large and small islands.


    Unfortunately, the Zodiac of the Sky suffered a very serious blow during this upheaval.


    The floating magic circle of this city in the sky was destroyed in the cataclysm, and the whole city fell from the sky.


    Due to the protection of the residual magic circle, Lasallaza was barely intact when it landed, but the subsequent cracking of the ground completely tore the temple city apart.


    The sunken earth swallowed part of the city underground, forming an underground ruin.


    Most of the remaining part sank into the sea, and the small part was torn into broken islands, and it is still under the wind and rain on the sea of ??mist.


    Although there had been guesses based on the geographical location before, Andrea was still quite embarrassed when he saw the scene in front of him.


    ¡®Sure enough, the ruins of the temple in the dark abyss come from the seat of the sky. ''


    After leaving Mount Hyjal to the south, the team led by Andrea entered the lush Ashenvale forest, all the way west to the westernmost seaside of Ashenvale, and they saw a beach full of ruins in front of them.


    Zoram Coast... of course it''s not called that yet.


    It took Andrea several years to finally choose this place as his base.


    At first, he originally wanted to go to Eresalas in the south of the Kalimdor continent to occupy the magpie''s nest, but considering the distance between Feralas and the core territory controlled by the night elves, this option was finally passed by Andrea .


    The living conditions in Stonetalon Mountain and the Barrens were too harsh, and Winterspring was too cold, so Andrea was ruled out successively.


    As for Felwood... huh.


    Zin-Azshara¡ªthe region that was later called Azshara, still retains the berserk magic left by the explosion of the Well of Eternity, making it uninhabitable for at least several thousand years.


    To keep a certain distance from Mount Hyjal without being too far away from the center of night elf society, the answer is obvious.


    Starting from the sea in the west of Ashenvale, the long coastline extending northwards will be known as the Dark Coast in countless years.


    Teldrassil and Darnassus did not exist in this era, and Darkshore was not considered the core control area of ??the night elves.


    Andrea chose the ruins of the Vault of Heaven as a base, on the one hand, to facilitate future expansion to the north of the Darkshore, and on the other hand, to guard against the Felwood Forest next door to the Darkshore.


    Although I don''t remember the details and the exact time, there is still a vague impression in Andrea''s memory.


    The first battle after the War of the Ancients¡ªthe Satyr Rebellion, seemed to have erupted from Felwood Forest, and this was the most important reason why he abandoned Felwood Forest.


    The ruins of the Seat of the Sky were scattered on the entire beach, and the night elves who had been lucky enough to go on a pilgrimage to Lasar Lazar all showed regretful and sad expressions. They closed their eyes, clasped their hands and prayed silently.


    After praying, Andrea began to arrange business.


    "Ferrion, first lead the druid of the raptor to carry out aerial reconnaissance in the vicinity, and report back immediately if you find any danger."


    "yes!"


    During the War of the Ancients, Ferrien Riverwind and Song Stormstout served as Leticia''s followers.


    After the war, the red pandas of the Stormstouts did not return to Pandaria with most of them.


    After spending more than a year of boring time in Anarchis, Qu, who is naturally restless, finally embarked on a journey again. He planned to use his own legs to travel around the brand new continent of Kalimdor.


    Due to poor communication conditions, Andrea and the others had no idea where Qu had gone after leaving Mount Hyjal, and whether he was dead or alive.


    When the little friend just left, Leticia was very depressed for a while, and Andrea had to take out the original teaching time to comfort her little apprentice.


    In fact, even if Qu didn''t leave, the time he could spend with Leticia and Ferrien was just a snap of the fingers for the night elves.


    Pandaren are a short-lived race, even if the eternal life brought by the Dragon King''s blessing is taken into account, the night elves with a lifespan of thousands of years are far longer than pandaren.


    As a member of the long-lived night elves, Leticia must learn to adapt to being separated from her short-lived friends. After all, it is only a matter of time.


    Moreover, Qu was not alone when he embarked on the journey. Not all pandaren returned to Pandaria with the main force, and a very small number chose to stay in Kalimdor after the war.


    There were two men and two women who went on the road with Qu, a total of five people. These five people were all veterans of the War of the Ancients. When traveling together, the survival rate was greatly improved.


    ¡®Maybe one day in the future, we will find a small pandaren settlement in Kalimdor. ''


    Ferrien was an apprentice to Fandral Staghelm, and he was one of the first druids to agree to join the expedition.


    Unlike other Druids who followed the rules, Ferrien had a certain similarity to his mentor, Fandral. This kid would occasionally come up with some weird ideas, and quickly tried to put them into practice.


    Although he has no bad intentions, most of his thoughts will eventually turn into pranks by accident, and then he will be caught and beaten by the annoyed Leticia...


    The results of the investigation went very smoothly. Within a radius of more than 20 kilometers, at least no individuals threatening the mission could be seen from the surface.


    "Then there is only one problem left."


    Andrea walked to a dilapidated temple and looked down solemnly.


    Strong shadow power came from the ruins submerged in the sea below the stairs. It goes without saying that there is definitely danger inside.


    "Lieutenant Colonel Delier."


    Andrea turned her head to look at an acquaintance of the Highborne who was wearing a robe behind her. It was the former Moon Guard Captain Delia.


    Delier respectfully stroked his chest and saluted, "Your subordinate is here, please give me instructions."


    Andrea was not prejudiced against the Highborne like Tyrande, as long as he was proven to be credible, he would not refuse anyone.


    The Moon Guard team led by Delier took the lead in the Battle of the Ancients and proved his position with practical actions. Andrea would not look at them with colored glasses.


    "You should also feel the shadow energy under the temple. I will give you a task."


    "yes!"


    Andrea shifted her gaze to a mature beauty with battle marks on her face.


    "Nasa, you will lead the battle priests to take the lead, and the moon guards will serve as your rear guards to explore this underwater ruin in as much detail as possible."


    After receiving the order, the heroic woman lowered her mask to cover her face, and said in a serious military salute, "No problem!"


    Because of Maiev''s relationship, the battle priests have always been dissatisfied and confronted with Tyrande. After the power of the new high priest gradually solidified, they were naturally marginalized.


    Most of the battle priests instead joined Maiev''s newly formed Warden force, which has since been renamed the Wardens.


    The remaining small part was recruited by Andrea, UU Reading Under his rotten plea, Maiev finally nodded helplessly and agreed to send her most capable adjutant over to serve as the supreme commander of this army. sir.


    Maiev would agree to Andrea''s request not only because of the good relationship between the two, she wanted to leave a commemoration for the former battle priest team. This team of only 50 people is the last battle priest that still retains the organization .


    As for the origin of the relationship between Maiev and Andrea... First of all, it is because Andrea and Garald got along very well. Before Garald left, Andrea often took this talented commander to discuss the overall situation and the battlefield with each other. The details command.


    Although Maiev looks cold on the outside, she has always been very concerned about her little brother. Under that indifferent appearance, there is a fiery heart hidden. Under the love of the house, the relationship between Maiev and Andrea has also become closer. few.


    Secondly, because of Andrea''s status as a member of the Moon God, Maiev is a loyal follower of Elune. Compared with the High Priest Tyrande who does her own way, she is more mature and friendly with the shadow family of Elune. Speculation.


    In the end, it was because the two of them didn''t like Tyrande very much, and they were also deeply guarded by the High Priest, which made Maiev unconsciously feel sympathy for Andrea.


    "Very good, let''s go, and send someone to report the advancement progress every two hours."


    Andrea said solemnly to the two, "Remember, your exploration is related to the security of the base area, so make sure to explore every corner."


    "Obey!"

 Chapter 104： dark abyss

    It''s not that Andrea wanted to be lazy for not exploring the ruins himself.


    In his memory, the dark abyss is more difficult to navigate except for the twists and turns of the underground waterway. In the final analysis, it is just a small copy with more than 20 levels and 5 people.


    In the dark abyss before the revision, apart from murlocs and naga, there were only some Twilight''s Hammer miscellaneous soldiers who worshiped the ancient gods.


    The final boss is a large hydra named Akumael, who is said to be one of the Old Gods'' pets.


    However, Andrea boldly guessed that a few years after the end of Heaven and Earth, Akumail and Naga should not have been sent to the dark abyss to be demons.


    As for the Twilight''s Hammer, the ogre founder of the cult was about nine thousand years away from being born...


    There are a large number of ruins of temples along the coast of "Zoram". Under Andrea''s order, carpenters and stonemasons used the materials of these ruins, and it took only a few days to initially build the prototype of the base camp.


    While others were busy building a camp near the greenery at the edge of the beach, Nassar and Delier continued to explore the underwater ruins.


    Just as Andrea thought, the exploration process of the Battle Priest and the Moon Guard went very smoothly. Except for some aquatic animals that were accidentally imprisoned in the ruins, there were no traces of Naga and murlocs in the first half of the ruins.


    Just as Andrea commanded Ferrien to lead the druids to reclaim the farmland and collect berries and other food, the young mage Jorge under Delier suddenly teleported back to the camp, and Andrea learned from him that something was not very good. news.


    "Naga? Really?"


    The once frizzy young mage, after experiencing the tragic battle of the War of the Ancients, his temperament looks much calmer than before.


    Jorge replied solemnly, "Yes, we found traces of the mermaid-like creatures you mentioned in the temple area in the second half of the ruins. They seem to be building some kind of statue and transforming the ruins of the temple."


    Andrea frowned, stroked his smooth chin and said thoughtfully, "Statues, temples, why did they come so quickly..."


    "Jorge, have you seen the leader of the Naga?"


    "Yes, according to the report from Miss Nasa who sneaked into the temple, the leader is a female Naga with 4 hands. Her two hands hold a bow and arrow and a staff at the same time."


    "yes¡­"


    Andrea frowned, lowered his head and thought about it, "Jorge, wait here for a while, I''ll set off with you after I explain the camp."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    Temporarily leaving the affairs in the camp to the reluctant Leticia, Jorge activated the space coordinates engraved on Delier''s body, and teleported back to the dark abyss with Andrea.


    The gloomy, humid air was Andrea''s first impression of the dark abyss.


    The ruins of the Vault of Heaven buried under the ground have not seen the sun for several years, and the moss exuding dim light covered the marble stone pillars in the ruins, providing faint light for this underwater ruin that cannot be exposed to sunlight.


    Light vision is not a problem for night elves. As a nocturnal race, all night elves have strong night vision.


    After roughly looking at the surrounding environment, Andrea waved and interrupted the greetings of Delia and Nasa.


    "Forget the polite words, let''s just talk about the business."


    The area where the exploration team is now is located outside the ruins of a temple, surrounded by a large number of water ponds. At this time, Andrea can still hear the crisp knocking sound of "jingling" from the open gate.


    Delier and Nasa glanced at each other, and the heroic Nasa stood up and explained the situation.


    There is nothing worth mentioning in the waterway exploration in the first half of the ruins. It is nothing more than encountering some aquatic creatures that should have lived in the sea.


    "In the second half of the ruins, there are more and more relatively complete temple ruins. We have encountered many male Naga along the way."


    Nasa guessed uncertainly, "The following is just my speculation. The Naga should be a matriarchal society. Although the male Naga with only two hands looks stronger, they do hard work, and their status is obviously not as good as that of the four. Hand female Naga overseer."


    Andrea didn''t comment on this for the time being. He slightly raised his chin, motioning for Nasa to continue talking.


    "We fought against a small number of Naga on the way. The male Naga''s strength and agility are very good, and they can display a strong combat effectiveness in underwater combat."


    "But they are relatively clumsy when gliding on land. Although they look like amphibious creatures, their combat effectiveness on land and water is completely different."


    Nasa took out two scales from her body, one was delicate and petite, and the other was very thick.


    "These two kinds of scales come from female Naga and male Naga respectively. After testing by the moon guards, the female Naga''s scales contain a small amount of arcane energy."


    "In the previous battle, we determined that these female Naga can cast spells freely."


    Based on her battle experience with Naga, Nasa briefly described the characteristics of this new race.


    Andrea took the scales and observed them, then nodded in approval and said, "Very intuitive explanation, thank you for your hard work."


    Looking up at the temple not far ahead, Andrea narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed in the golden framed eyes.


    "No matter what the origin of the other party is, we cannot allow them to stir up trouble behind our base area."


    Andrea suddenly transformed into a black panther, and with the help of the pads under her feet, she sneaked silently towards the temple.


    "Delier, Nasa, get ready to purge the troops. I''ll go in and check the situation first. Maybe... I can meet an old acquaintance by accident."


    ¡­


    Under the shadow energy package, Andrea sneaked into the temple without anyone noticing.


    When he got here, he finally saw with his own eyes the Naga, an amphibious race that was born after the world collapsed.


    "Hurry up! In the name of Queen Azshara, coolies, work faster!"


    A four-handed female naga wields a whip in her hand, lashing out at the dumb-looking male naga coolies.


    These male Naga are building statues in the middle of the ruins of the temple, UU reading www. uukanshu.com The original statue of Elune only has two legs left. It is not known whether it was damaged in the catastrophe or the Naga destroyed it. It was replaced by a statue of a female Naga whose face could not be seen clearly.


    From time to time, a little seawater seeps in from above this underwater temple, and a deep corridor can be seen in the depths of the wide temple, and an ominous and vicious aura comes from the depths of the corridor.


    Andrea felt the familiar power fluctuations from this breath, and Xalatas just said at this moment, "I smell it, it''s the smell of N''Zoth, and it really is playing tricks again."


    The blade of Xalatas is hanging next to Andrea''s left hind leg. This guy is the only item that has not been integrated into the transformation. From this aspect, it can be seen that it did not really treat An Delia as he said. Delia was overwhelmed.


    Bypassing Naga and slipping into the tunnel, Andrea found a shadow of a building that could not be seen, changed back to its original shape and crushed the arcane spell in his hand.


    The Moon Guard who was standing by outside the door immediately received this message. Nasa lowered her helmet again, and ordered in a low voice, "Let me take the lead and prepare to launch a surprise attack."

 Chapter 105： old acquaintance

    Hearing the sound of orderly footsteps coming from the entrance of the temple, Andrea continued to dive into the depths without looking back.


    With more than 200 naga in the ruins of this temple, it is unlikely to pose too much threat to the elite moon guards and battle priests without preparation.


    The battle broke out in the rear, and the sudden movement disturbed the "big fish" at the end of the tunnel.


    "hiss!"


    The reptile with three ferocious heads let out an angry hiss, and the sound wave carried a small amount of shadow power and spread outward.


    "Be quiet, Akumail."


    A deep female voice came out from under the huge body of the hydra. A four-handed naga with snake hair and a much more gorgeous dress than ordinary female naga caressed Akumail''s rough scales.


    Although known as the pet of the ancient gods, Akumail''s intelligence does not seem to be very high. Feeling that his new lair has been invaded, he wants to vent his anger regardless of the comfort of the leader Naga .


    "Hey~"


    The Naga leader sighed helplessly, and the tip of his finger began to flash with lightning.


    "I said, be quiet!"


    "hiss!"


    The electric current rushing into the body caused Akumail to raise his three hairs and let out a scream. After being taught a lesson, his six eyes showed obvious timidity, and he became honest all of a sudden.


    The Naga leader nodded in satisfaction, "Very good."


    "You have to remember that the master needs you to slowly corrupt the surrounding creatures through your overflowing dark power, and turn the ruins of this temple into our secret frontline base. If you fail...you understand?"


    "Hiss~"


    "Papa~"


    After confirming that there was no one else in the corridor, Andrea simply walked out clapping her hands.


    "What a ''Beauty'' and the Beast scene, it really opened my eyes."


    "Who!"


    The Naga leader turned his head and raised the staff and bow in his hand, looking at the direction of the sound with fierce eyes, and Akumail also assumed a fighting posture, ready to attack the uninvited guest who trespassed in the lair.


    When seeing Andrea''s appearance clearly from the darkness, the pupils of the Naga leader shrank obviously, but she quickly restrained her emotions.


    "Mortal, why attack us?"


    After the Naga leader turned around, Andrea finally had the opportunity to take a closer look at the other party''s appearance.


    Counting the body supported by the thick tail, this Naga leader is about three meters tall, with a head of snakes dancing behind its head.


    Perhaps for the convenience of underwater activities, there is no fabric on her body, and her vital parts are covered by a dusk-colored armor made of coral-like material. Her gorgeous appearance is quite familiar, but due to the change of race, she looks somewhat distorted and inconsistent .


    Andrea smiled and waved her hands, "Okay, Vaschi, is it necessary to deliberately pretend that you don''t know me?"


    The Naga leader was silent for a moment, and then sneered at himself, "Oh~ yes, I am Vashj."


    "Andrea Moon Shadow, the favored one of the moon **** Elune, why did you attack us? My Naga doesn''t seem to pose any threat to you, does it?"


    Andrea pointed to the hostile Akumail with a half-smile, "Stop acting, I heard what you said to this monster, master...do you mean Azshara? When will Her Majesty''s taste Has it become so weird?"


    "I am under no obligation to answer your question."


    Vashj slid her tail and moved backwards, at the same time she ordered loudly, "Akumai, destroy the intruder! I allow you to eat him!"


    "hiss!"


    Receiving Vaschi''s order, Akumail moved his short legs excitedly, and rushed towards Andrea clumsily.


    When the distance between the two sides was tens of meters away, Akumail''s three heads sprayed out a black and green disgusting liquid at the same time.


    Andrea nimbly avoided the venom spewing on his side, and at the same time, a more powerful mind blast was released on the dumb hydra.


    Akumail''s originally ferocious six eyes suddenly became dull at the moment of the attack, and its soul was severely impacted by the mental attack.


    If you want to get tough, Akumail, who has rough skin and thick flesh, is very difficult to deal with. It may be difficult for ordinary swords to cut through its strong scales.


    But the damage that directly affects the soul is different. After all, this guy is just a beast with low intelligence. Even if it is infused with the dark power of N''Zoth, its low intelligence still does not improve.


    Seeing that Andrea temporarily crippled Akumail with a random shadow spell, Vaschi immediately made up his mind after being horrified.


    "boom!"


    The bow, arrow and staff in his hand attacked at the same time, and the target was not Andrea, who had just turned into a black panther, but aimed at the mountain wall behind him.


    The bow and arrow carrying the power of lightning and the arcane barrage bombarded the mountain wall at the same time, and violent shaking began to appear in the entire corridor.


    Vaschi had no scruples about this, and hit the same position with several powerful spells one after another, finally punching a big hole in the mountain wall, and the sea water of the sea of ??mist poured in from the hole.


    Under the impact of the sea water, Akumail''s chaotic brain came to his senses. He raised his head and screamed furiously. His originally brown body gradually turned red and enlarged, as if he had entered a state of berserk.


    However, this is of no use.


    "Mind Blast, Mind Whiplash, Mind Plague!"


    The sea water poured into the channel, and Andrea immediately changed from the panther form back to the human form, and Garnier''s staff pointed at Akumail three consecutive shadow spells.


    The violent Akumail just now seemed to be poured by a basin of cold water, and the six fierce eyes became dazed again, and he stood there dumbfounded, letting the turbulent sea water hit him.


    Taking advantage of Akumail''s delay of Andrea''s time, Vaschi swung his tail and swam away from the hole.


    "Don''t run!"


    Andrea changed form again when Vaschi escaped, and a naive spotted seal dived into the water, and also accelerated through the hole and entered the outer sea.


    This is not the first time Andrea has turned into an aquatic form, perhaps because Vashj has not fully adapted to her Naga body, the seal Andrea is closely chasing after her, and there is no distance between them. Pulled too far.


    When Vaschi swung his tail and swam, he saw the seal chasing after him. He opened his mouth like a bat and emitted ultrasonic waves that humans cannot hear in the water. Soon there was a huge movement in the nearby waters.


    Two ferocious giant sea beasts flanked Andrea from left to right, completely blocking his pursuit route.


    "Tsk!"


    As a last resort, she slowed down her swimming speed, and Andrea Zhineng watched Vaschi speed up and flee, leaving only a conspicuous foam and water mark.


    And Andrea found a very painful thing, the seal... the fighting ability in the water is not strong, at least there is no advantage in facing these two sea beasts.


    ''Dry! In the future, it must change into a more ferocious aquatic form! ''


    Struggling to avoid the sea beast''s bite, Andrea approached the water helplessly upwards. While breaking through the water and taking off, Andrea transformed back into a human form.


    "Mind scream."


    The sea beast that was recruited couldn''t control the sudden fear in his heart, and scurried around in the sea like a headless chicken.


    Seeing the sea beasts gradually fleeing to the deep sea, Andrea, who was not confident in her underwater combat power, gave up her plan to pursue and turned back into a golden eagle in mid-air.


    While thinking about the purpose of Vashj and Naga, and preparing to fly to the entrance of the dark abyss, Andrea suddenly remembered a more serious problem.


    "By the way, can the moon guards and battle priests swim?"

 Chapter 106： Still farming is suitable for Lao Tzu

    Facts have proved that the night elves who grew up in the ancient Kalimdor continent are all real landlubbers.


    Different from the current split world, the ancient Kalimdor continent was a complete territory, and the closer to the central Well of Eternity, the more prosperous it was. Only a very small number of night elves walked to the edge of the continent to see the sea.


    With the explosion of the Well of Eternity, the sea, which was originally a rarity, broke into the life of the night elves violently.


    Although very few people have moved to the seaside now, the flood washed away the night elf''s sense of existence in the hearts of the night elves.


    Although the moon guards and battle priests are elite troops, they have never experienced underwater training before due to the limitation of their living environment.


    When Andrea followed the previous waterway back to the hole that was smashed by Vaschi, the small hole had been blocked with cut rocks.


    Returning to the entrance of the dark abyss from the sea, Andrea happened to see a group of drowned chickens helping each other out of the underground ruins.


    Fortunately, when the sea water began to pour in, the Naga in the ruins had been cleaned up in sevens and eighties, and Nasa and Deliya could concentrate on dealing with the flood.


    If you fight Naga in the water, the fighting power of these chickens on land will double immediately, and the landlubbers should have to pay a lot of losses to escape smoothly.


    "Ahem!"


    Coughing out a mouthful of foul-smelling sea water, Delier sat down on the beach and panted heavily, ignoring his aristocratic manners.


    "I never thought before that sea water is actually salty."


    ''nonsense¡­''


    Andrea rolled her eyes vaguely.


    This group of inland creatures is extremely lacking in understanding of the sea. Considering the future strategic layout, Andrea feels that it is necessary to put training in the sea on the agenda.


    ¡­


    "So, Akumail is still alive?"


    "Yes." Delier sighed and said, "We only had time to plug the gap, and we didn''t have time to deal with the giant multi-headed monster with excellent dual resistance. Now it''s probably still entrenched deep in the tunnel."


    Although mentally retarded, as the pet of the ancient god, Akumail''s physical defense and magic defense are quite good.


    Andrea''s spell that directly hits the soul directly acts on the soul, which is equivalent to its own magic penetration.


    Although the arcane techniques mastered by Delier and other moon guards are very destructive and malleable, it is difficult to deal a fatal attack in a short period of time in the face of a specially adjusted monster like Akumail.


    Andrea thought for a while and said, "Well, let''s ignore it for now, anyway, the naga has been cleaned up, and that stupid, big, black and thick monster should not be able to come to the ground through the underground waterway."


    The road from the dark abyss to the ground is deep and narrow. If Akumail rushes towards the ground, the most likely thing is to cause the collapse of the underground passage and bury himself in the ruins.


    However, considering that the depths of the dark abyss are directly connected to the sea, Andrea will have to bring the ruins of this underground temple under control sooner or later, so as to prevent Naga from entering her rear through unconventional means like Vaschi.


    Before the moon guards and battle priests set off, Andrea did consider the possibility of Naga''s existence, but he didn''t expect that Vashj would lead the team in person, nor did he expect that the other party would come so soon.


    When they returned to the camp, the distressed posture of Delier, Nasa and others attracted the attention of many people in amazement, and several heavy armored soldiers in charge of the camp''s defense came up to them.


    "Master Moon Shadow, do you have enemies?"


    This group of fighters was also specially recruited by Andrea. Considering the professional match, he also extended an olive branch to the silk war, which was not very valued in the night elves.


    Although the Dark Night Empire has been shattered, some deep-rooted concepts left over from the ancient times are hard to dissipate in just a few years.


    In the era of the Night Empire, arcane arts were undoubtedly revered, and almost all the highborne who controlled the Well of Eternity were arcanists.


    Arcanists are followed by Luna Priests who worship Elune and Druids who have a large base among civilians, followed by Rangers who are used as scouts and Silk Wars who do hard work in battle.


    Compared with rangers who are long-range firepower units, warriors who charge at the front are the most discriminated against. Only young night elves who lack talent for various elements will choose the way of warriors helplessly.


    Andrea will not have a colored eye on the soldiers. Without this group of soldiers who charge into the battle, if they only rely on long-range firepower to fight, sooner or later they will become a running and bombing country that is difficult to fight hard in later generations.


    The leader of this group of warriors was named Nawaz Morrowind, a veteran who had survived the Battle of the Ancients, and his highest military rank was a major. He was affected by the wave of disarmament after the war, and had no choice but to disarm and return to the field.


    Not everyone lost their fighting spirit in the peaceful life after the war. Nawaz is a typical negative example.


    He joined the army in his youth and was used to life in the army. After being dismissed and returned to the countryside, Nawaz suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Andrea met Nawaz when she was dealing with a large bar fight, the former major being one of the instigators of the fight.


    In the eyes of many night elves who have returned to a peaceful life, Nawaz is an out-and-out thorn.


    But after some interrogation, Andrea believed that Nawaz did not have any malicious intentions, but that he could not find the future, so he could only drink to drink all day long.


    Alcohol is such a thing... Once you drink too much, it is easy to get on top. It is nothing new for a group of high-level people to get together and fight.


    After Andrea promised to let Nawaz return to the army, Nawaz, who had been decadent for many years, quickly recovered his form.


    In the process of leaving Mount Hyjal for Ashenvale, he showed his seasoned experience.


    This team of thousands of people, mostly non-combatants, was able to successfully cross the Ashenvale forest, thanks to Nawaz, who led the team to avoid the lairs of large beasts many times.


    Andrea waved his hand to the eager Nawaz with a smile, "It''s been resolved, it''s a group of Naga with human bodies and fish tails."


    After describing the characteristics of the Naga to Nawaz, Andrea reminded sternly, "The base we chose is not far from the coast, and it is within the attack range of the Naga. The soldiers guarding the camp must be vigilant against this."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    After taking root on the west coast of Ashenvale, Andrea led the people under his rule to officially enter the farming era.


    When it comes to farming, the first thing to ensure is the issue of food.


    Ferrien and other druids are responsible for this point. UU Reading Andrea only needs to give instructions from the general direction, and the druids will perfect those whimsical ideas for him.


    The wheat improved by Malfurion has very high climate adaptability, and the yield is much higher than normal wheat.


    But it is definitely not enough to eat bread alone, and the side dishes must also keep up, otherwise it is easy to cause nutritional imbalance, which will affect the future growth of newborn children.


    According to Andrea''s request, Ferrien and other second-generation druids who went out to explore brought back a lot of plant seeds, some of which were edible and some were not.


    To Andrea''s great surprise, he accidentally found potatoes and corn among the miscellaneous seeds.


    There are plant druids who are not good at fighting to guide the planting and help spawn, and the farmers quickly harvested the first batch of grain.


    Seeing the bright smile of the farmer during the harvest, Andrea took a bite of the boiled potato. The familiar taste made him sigh with emotion, "I didn''t expect to be able to eat potatoes in Azeroth, so the development of the camp is considered a good idea." It¡¯s starting to get on the right track.¡±

 Chapter 107： moon night town

    After the end of the War of the Ancients, there was a long period of peaceful days. Taking advantage of this peaceful period, Andrea and the others gradually developed the base area.


    Except for the occasional need to face the attack of the Naga who came ashore, the new base area is still in a stage of peaceful development.


    In the few years after the war just ended, the people felt extremely insecure, and most of them lived in the well-defended new capital Anakis.


    But with the end of the war, the overcrowded Mount Hyjal made many people gradually feel uncomfortable, and there were too many taboos about living on the holy mountain, which also disliked many people who advocated freedom.


    In order to alleviate the population pressure, with Tyrande''s acquiescence, some night elves began to try to relocate. As the lush forests closest to Mount Hyjal, Ashenvale and Felwood were naturally their first choice.


    When intelligent creatures choose settlements, sufficient water sources are the primary considerations.


    There is a beautiful lake center island in the center of Iris Lake in the Midwest of Ashen Valley. In recent years, as the number of people relocated here has increased, it has gradually formed the size of a small town. It was named Astor by the early residents. Lanna.


    Andrea, who was driving the Prophet, knew that Astrana would be formed sooner or later. The base he chose was not too far from this town in the middle of the lake, and kept a close distance from the mainstream society of the night elves.


    Regardless of advancing by land or sea, if you want to enter the Black Coast from Ashenvale, you must pass through the defensive range of the base established by Andrea.


    In recent years, this small village with only a thousand people has attracted many foreigners to join with its perfect defense and sufficient food supply.


    Now the base named Moonnight Town by Andrea has a population of more than 50,000, and the number of people joining Moonnight Town is still increasing year by year.


    The landlubbers who came to the seaside for the first time were amazed by the vast sea without Naga''s troubles, and they always wanted to explore it deeply when they were curious.


    Compared with the endless sea on the east coast of Kalimdor, which is close to the great whirlpool, the sea of ??mist on the west coast is relatively calm, and the probability of storms is far lower than the east coast where the endless sea is located.


    Two years have passed, and the guards of Moonlight Town have already grasped the rhythm of the Naga invasion.


    Every spring, when flowers bloom and everything recovers, Naga will usher in the peak period of breeding offspring.


    Perhaps the life form changed after the mutation, or maybe N''Zoth used his power to kill Naga.


    The night elves, who were once extremely low-fertility, ushered in a huge change after they became Naga, and their ability to bear young became quite powerful.


    Every spring, Naga will come to the shore from the depths of the sea to breed. Whenever Andrea comes to this world, the magnetic voice of Mr. Zhao Zhongxiang will sound.


    As long as you avoid the spring when Naga comes ashore, the calm sea of ??the Misty Sea will be very safe.


    As early as a few years ago, Andrea developed the prototype of the tourism industry that carried tourists to the sea for sightseeing.


    As for slaughter...cough, the boats carrying passengers have been a key research project of Moon Night Town in recent years.


    Choosing the seaside as a base, the development of the navy is an unavoidable problem. This was originally one of Andrea''s plans in advance.


    Thinking that the night elves were still using that very primitive dhow dhow more than ten thousand years later, Andrea felt very ashamed.


    Even without mentioning the size of the navy of Kul Tiras, a maritime power, as a large clan inherited from ancient times, a powerful navy that can be sold is still necessary after all.


    Andrea was neither a shipbuilder nor a ship designer in her previous life.


    But at a certain period, he was addicted to the games of the age of great navigation, and he once made a rough study of the ships of this period.


    The jib was abandoned by Andrea from the very beginning. Even from the beginning of the sloop, Andrea chose the classic design of the square sail.


    It may not be as fast as a spinnaker in terms of speed, but it is stable and controllable.


    If you really want to pursue speed, you can use multiple masts and multiple sails. The carpenter recruited by Andrea only needs to spend time studying how to maintain stability when enlarging the hull.


    Of course, even with Andrea''s advice, the shipbuilding industry cannot be achieved overnight, and it will take a long time to think carefully.


    The relatively stable experimental products produced by the shipbuilders have become the main vehicles of the maritime tourism industry, and can provide a lot of tax revenue for Moon Night Town every year.


    In the eyes of foreign tourists and newly joined residents, Moon Night Town is not much different from ordinary night elf gathering places, it is nothing more than relying on mountains to eat mountains and water to eat water.


    But the thousand people who first followed Andrea to establish Moon Night Village knew very well that their leader would never give up his position of being under one person and above ten thousand people for no reason, and come to this unshitty beach to farm and play.


    Priest Elune, who followed Andrea to Moonlight Town because he was dissatisfied with the rule of Tyrande, was persuaded by Andrea for several years with his persuasive tongue and his identity as a member of the Moon God. , was finally limp by him.


    This group of priests now call themselves the Moonshadow Priests, and Andrea claims to them that she has been inspired by the moon **** Elune.


    In order to distinguish it from the Sisters of Elune led by Tyrande, he, who is also a member of the Moon God, established an additional Elune Shadow Sect, named Shadow of the Dark Moon.


    Thanks to the mutual transformation of light and shadow, the group of moon shadow priests converted to the power of shadow, which went smoothly beyond Andrea''s expectations.


    A few years ago, Fandral, who was in Anarchis, heard news that Tyrande claimed to have received the divine inspiration from Elune, and researched a kind of energy spring water called the Moon Well, which can quickly heal those who drink it. physical strength and magic power consumed.


    In the letter, Fandral was very disdainful of Tyrande''s behavior of pulling a tiger''s skin to make a big banner. He described the principle of the so-called moon well to Andrea in detail.


    "The raw material for this thing is the well water from the new Well of Eternity. Priest Elune used the power of moonlight to ''purify'' it, and transformed into this **** Moonwell."


    Andrea didn''t expect the Moonwell to come from this way, but after the initial shock, he suddenly thought of a way to fight against each other.


    Therefore, Moon Night Well, a specialty of Moon Night Town, just appeared out of thin air, and the raw materials were provided by Fandral and Shandris.


    Different from the moon well, which is mainly used for healing and recovery, depending on the amount of drinking, the water from the moon night well can improve the physical fitness of the drinker in all aspects within a certain period of time. Generally speaking, it is a large buff machine.


    With the Moon Night Well, which is also said to be a gift from Elune, the population growth rate of Moon Night Town has accelerated significantly, and the number of priests of the Shadow of the Moon Sect has also increased rapidly. UU reading


    Tyrande was furious when she learned of this, but she couldn''t stand up and claim that Andrea was just fooling people.


    After all, everyone is relying on deceit, and the methods they use are almost exactly the same. If they really want to hit each other to death, neither side will be able to please.


    In the end, Tyrande could only touch his nose and eat this dumb loss in depression.


    However, the water from the new Well of Eternity transported by Fandral was restricted a lot, and Shandris, who was forming a sentinel force, was strictly guarded by Tyrande.


    When Moonlight Town gradually grew and the navy began to take shape, preparing to expand to the north of the Dark Coast, Andrea suddenly received a parchment letter from afar.


    "Iglul?"


    Andrea, who was busy with construction, scratched her head in doubt, tried hard to remember for a long time, and then suddenly hit her thigh.


    "I remembered! No wonder I always feel as if I forgot something. Help the drogbar expel Deathwing!"

 Chapter 108： "Crooked" Leticia

    Five years have passed since the end of the War of the Ancients. In the first three years, Andrea had to accept the commission of Malfurion, who was troubled by many things, and was busy helping the rookie leader Tyrande wipe his **** in government affairs.


    Although Andrea didn''t think he had done any important work in this regard, at most he acted as a lubricant between the overly stubborn Tyrande and the public.


    But after Andrea left with his entourage two years ago, the residents of Anakis would miss the time when the shadow consul was still there from time to time.


    It''s not that Tyrande did anything outrageous, but her clumsy governing methods were quickly exposed after being lubricated by Andrea.


    Although Fandral, who replaces Andrea, is quite capable, this first-generation druid has a short temper and is more emotional. Once the blood gets hot, he will often directly confront him regardless of the consequences.


    Although it is not incompatible with Tyrande, the compatibility between the two is indeed very bad.


    Although Fandral did not publicly diss Tyrande in consideration of Malfurion''s face, her private ridicule of the high priest''s management ability inevitably leaked out.


    "Tyrande has no idea how to lead our people."


    Andrea was very surprised when he learned of this incident. He didn''t expect that Fandral''s famous saying appeared so early.


    From leaving Anarchis to establishing Moonlight Town, Andrea hasn''t had much free time in the past two years.


    The development and management of the town, the preparation and establishment of the navy, the initial exploration of the Black Coast, the defense against the Naga invasion, and the teaching of the growing Leticia, etc.


    A lot of miscellaneous things were entangled, and Andrea unknowingly forgot all the promises she had made casually in the midst of being busy.


    Reaching out his hand to touch the name signature on the parchment paper, Andrea sighed with emotion.


    "In the blink of an eye, five years have passed."


    Andrea''s appearance has not changed in the past five years, but Leticia, a girl who lost her family, has gradually grown up.


    Recently, Andrea has handed over some simple management tasks to Leticia from time to time, allowing her to slowly accumulate experience.


    After pondering for a while alone in the room, Andrea put the parchment back into the space package and stood up.


    "Letty."


    "In the."


    Leticia, who was still chewing fruit, poked her head out of the door, "What do you want me to do?"


    Andrea looked at her more and more "free and easy" apprentices with a tangled expression. Leticia, who had received a good education from the high elves, seemed a little crooked during the five and a half years of free-range education?


    It''s not about her appearance. Leticia, who is close to adulthood, has inherited Mrs. Felicity''s excellent genes. In recent years, many young night elves with a burst of adolescent hormones have launched a fierce pursuit of her, and some of them are not limited to men...


    However, Leticia maintained an equal attitude towards all suitors and refused to accept them.


    The arrogance and nobleness of the high elves gradually weakened with the relaxation of the environment they grew up in.


    Although the current Leticia still retains the elegant temperament cultivated since she was a child, compared to Anahis and the group of high-level elf girls who are still holding airs, Leticia''s unaffected mannerisms are obviously more friendly. a level.


    Rubbing his temples with a headache, Andrea beckoned Leticia to come over.


    "The tauren and drogbar from Highmountain sent a joint letter, and I''m going to travel far away."


    Leticia''s eyes lit up when she heard this, and her long elf ears jumped straight.


    After eating the fruit in two or three bites, Leticia grabbed Andrea''s sleeve with her hands still stained with juice, and acted like a baby with her big watery eyes open amidst her tutor''s disgusted expression.


    "I want to go too, Andrea, can you take me there~"


    After living with Andrea, Leticia was very reserved for a time, and she respectfully called Andrea her mentor.


    But a few years later, as the relationship between the two gradually became closer to father and daughter, Leticia''s attitude became a lot more casual, and she began to call Andrea by his first name.


    "no."


    Andrea, who had long been immune to Leticia''s coquettish routine, curled up her fingers expressionlessly and tapped lightly on the girl''s forehead.


    "Going to Highmountain this time has a great possibility of a direct battle with Deathwing. Although you have made significant progress in the past few years, it is still too early for you to face Deathwing."


    "Stay at home honestly, just to help Markle help me manage the territory, you should learn to take care of yourself."


    "Hey~"


    Leticia put her hands on her forehead and pretended to be pitiful. "Uncle Markle is very boring. He keeps a straight face all day long and does business. I don''t have any motivation to work with him."


    Maclay Ranger, one of the administrators that Andrea brought out from Anarchis.


    After two years of investigation, Markle, who has outstanding administrative management ability, stood out from many colleagues and was appointed by Andrea as the interim chief executive of Moonnight Town three months ago.


    However, Markley, who has excellent work ability, has obvious shortcomings in character. He is relatively rigid in dealing with people, pays attention to business affairs in everything, and never shows affection.


    It is precisely for this reason that Andrea only assigned him the position of interim administrator, planning to spend half a year to a year or so to investigate his working status.


    Leticia doesn''t like the strict Markley very much. Every time she communicates with the interim administrator, Leticia has the illusion that she is talking to a self-discipline arcane puppet.


    Rubbing Leticia''s purple hair, Andrea smiled and comforted, "Don''t be petty, just help me examine his suitability for the position of Chief Executive."


    "You also know Makelay''s ability to work. I need to evaluate how much his character flaws will affect administrative efficiency."


    "Ok¡­"


    Leticia pouted unhappily, but finally reluctantly agreed. UU Reading


    With a roll of her eyes, the high-level elf girl asked treacherously, "Andrea, if I make important contributions while you are away, will you reward me when you come back?"


    "Ok?"


    Andrea, who was familiar with Leticia, felt that something was wrong when he saw the smirk on her face. He asked a little vigilantly, "Why are you asking this? Let me say it first, don''t mess around with your temper."


    "of course not."


    Leticia smiled and took Andrea''s left hand and shook it, "Then let''s put it this way, you must keep your promise when you come back."


    "What did you say, I haven''t agreed yet..."


    Patting his forehead helplessly, Andrea waved his hand and said, "Okay~ As long as you don''t make trouble for Markley, I will be thankful."


    "Hey~ You can go at ease."


    ¡®It¡¯s a ghost if you can rest assured... remind Markley and the others before you leave. ''

 Chapter 109： new aquatic form

    The explosion of the Well of Eternity caused the split of the ancient Kalimdor continent, and the magic net structure of the entire Azeroth was irreversibly changed.


    The magic grid coordinates of the ancient Kalimdor continent could no longer be used, and Andrea had to set off on her own if she wanted to go to Highmountain.


    The good news is that Andrea knows where the Highmountain split after the world collapsed. The term Broken Isles was also mentioned in Hun and Igrul''s letter, and they also specially provided Andrea with a simple map.


    With the current shipbuilding technology in Moon Night Town, it is temporarily impossible to manufacture large ships that can withstand the wind and waves of the endless sea.


    When Hu En led the tauren back to their hometown, it happened to be the time when the new world was first established. They landed on the coast of Azsuna without encountering any strong winds and waves along the way in a small boat.


    But it''s different now. After several years of climate balance, there must be wind and waves in the Endless Sea, especially in summer, when tropical cyclones often form.


    It was midsummer at this time in July, and although the Ashenvale forest was still like spring all year round within the range of the World Tree Nordrassil, the surface of the Endless Sea was already turbulent.


    Unable to take a boat, Andrea went to the Broken Isles on her own.


    ¡­


    The golden eagle spread its wings and flew rapidly over the endless sea. A storm cloud was gradually forming in the distant sky, and a little bit of thunder came out from the gloomy dark cloud.


    Although the speed of flying in the air is fast enough, Andrea is not stupid enough to confront the might of nature head-on.


    The sea level at the far end of the sky was swept up by the strong wind, and the waves with a height of more than ten meters hit the direction of Andrea. The sudden downpour wet the golden eagle''s feathers instantly.


    Andrea felt the feathers getting heavier after soaking in the rain, and descended to near the sea surface. In a burst of purple light and shadow, she turned into a black and white big fish about 10 meters long with a back halberd on its back.


    "Wow!"


    After entering the water, Andrea''s new form can see more details.


    Strictly speaking, this well-proportioned aquatic creature is not a fish, but a mammal, belonging to the dolphin family.


    Killer whales, also known as killer whales, killer whales.


    Killer whales are the out-and-out kings of the sea. Their sharp teeth make all fish in the sea daunting. They are born with a ferocious nature and are extremely aggressive. Even the great white shark, which is the overlord of whales, belongs to them. object of attack.


    Interestingly, killer whales never take the initiative to attack humans, but are quite friendly to drowning humans, and often lift drowning people from the water.


    Of course, Andrea''s transformation into a killer whale was not to get close to any intelligent creatures, but for its powerful fighting power in the sea.


    Previously, because of the weakness of the seal form in combat, Vaschi had no choice but to let go, and failed to interrogate important information from her.


    Andrea has been considering more powerful aquatic forms since then, and the Orca was his final decision.


    Killer whales swim freely in the sea. The turbulence on the sea has nothing to do with Andrea. No matter how strong the wind and waves are, it will not have much impact on the sea surface. At most, it will change the flow speed of the sea water.


    In this way, Andrea headed towards the Broken Isles alternately in flying and aquatic forms. In order to bypass the dangerous vortex, he set out from the Azshara region for more than a month, and finally arrived at Azsuna Beach on the west coast of the Broken Isles. Successfully logged in.


    Azsuna used to be one of the prosperous areas of the Night Empire, where the famous Narsalas Academy of Arcane Arts was located here, and Prince Farondis, who was the governor, was in charge of it.


    But Prince Farondis unpreparedly launched a rebellion against Queen Azshara before the War of the Ancients became fierce, and was brutally suppressed without any suspense.


    The night elves in the entire Azsuna region were implicated, and the enraged Queen Azshara became an inescapable ghost.


    When passing over Nazaras College, Andrea could still see that there were still many ghosts in the collapsed college that kept the habit of coming in and out in front of him.


    Although he was very curious about the ghost ecology in this area, but the important thing was, Andrea continued to fly north without wasting time.


    Leaving Azsuna, which was washed out of shape by the sea, Andrea entered a familiar yet unfamiliar forest.


    "Valsharah..."


    Although he did not inherit the memory of his predecessor, Andrea still instinctively felt nostalgic for this original forest.


    Val''sharah, which used to be close to Zin-Azshari, was affected by the explosion of the Well of Eternity, and was thrown into the middle of the sea together with Highmountain, Azsuna, Suramar and Stormheim.


    At this time, Valshara, where the coordinates of the magic net were lost, has not yet been favored by Cenarius again, and the Dream Grove between the Emerald Dream and the material world has not yet been activated.


    The night elves who still lived in Valshara after the Great Separation were completely out of touch with the mainstream society. One of Andrea''s goals for coming to the Broken Isles this time was to bring these compatriots into line with the night elf society.


    Looking far away at the still majestic Black Rook Castle on the other side of the horizon, this fortress that used to be the logistics base of the Rebel Army has become much deserted, but people can still vaguely see people coming and going inside and outside the city.


    Continuing to the north into the high mountain range, the oxygen-deficient air on the plateau made Andrea slow down her flight speed and gradually adjust her breathing rhythm.


    When they landed at Hemane Village, which is the closest to Neltharion''s lair, Huen High Ridge had already brought several chiefs waiting here.


    "Haha~ welcome, my friend."


    Hu En, who has become the chief of the Gaoling tribe, gave Andrea a warm hug. The smell of beef all over his body made Andrea almost roll his eyes.


    Skipping the unnecessary greetings, Hu En, who had been waiting for a long time, quickly put the topic on track.


    "Iglul told me that you made a promise to the drogbar that you would help them drive Deathwing away."


    Hu En gave Andrea a cup of warm goat milk, his expression gradually became serious.


    "Andrea, please tell me frankly, are you really sure?"


    Deathwing was very annoyed by the failure of the plan to regain the Dragon Soul in the Battle of the Ancients, but his body was torn again and he was unable to fight for a short time, and has been hiding in his lair for the past few years.


    According to the information provided by Drogbar, in order to avoid the last fiasco, Deathwing intends to add a set of strong outer armor to his body. Naturally, Drogbar, who is the slave of the black dragon, is responsible for this project. .


    Seeing Nelthario''s miserable state when he fled back to the lair in embarrassment, Igrul almost couldn''t help but jumped out on the spot and shouted, "The king and the general are better than each other."


    However, considering the punishment drogbar suffered for his repeated failures in rebellion in the past, as the leader of the clan, Iglul suppressed the impulse in his heart under the persuasion of the elders, and he planned to try a more secure method.


    Drogbar, who had been greeted by Igrul in advance, deliberately slowed down his work, UU reading www.uukanshu. com procrastinated as much as possible, taking advantage of this time, Iglul got in touch with the Gaoling tribe who had returned from victory.


    After more than a year of repeated discussions, the tauren, who had been bothered by the black dragon for a long time, finally agreed to drogbar''s request. The two clans will fight hand in hand. It is best to completely wipe out Deathwing, or at least expel him permanently. Highmountain.


    In order to increase the chances of success, Iglul wants to use the help of Huen High Ridge, who has strong personal strength, to officially unblock the Hammer of Kazgros.


    But before setting off, the drogbar leader suddenly remembered someone who had made a promise through the holy hammer, so he and Hun suppressed the excitement of getting ready to go, and first jointly sent a letter to Andrea before getting the holy hammer. Send out invitations.


    "The Hammer of Khazgoros..."


    Andrea''s expression was a bit complicated, looking at the expectant Hu En and asked solemnly, "Great Chief, let me ask you a question first."


    "If it is for the bright future of the ethnic group, are you willing to shorten your lifespan, or even sacrifice your life for this ideal?"

 Chapter 110： Hammer of Khazgoros

    Andrea''s abrupt question made Hu En stunned for a while, and under the eyes of the chiefs of each clan with different meanings, Hu En who came back to his senses showed a hearty smile.


    "Of course, the Gaoling tribe has been formally established. Even without me, I believe that the united tauren will continue my philosophy and embark on a path leading to a bright future."


    Andrea pondered for a moment, "I understand, Chief Hun, let''s set out to meet Iglul first, and when we reach the seal of the Holy Hammer...I will tell you the price of using it."


    ¡­


    Five years after the end of the War of the Ancients, due to the complete separation of the Broken Isles from the main continent of Kalimdor, the trolls that threatened the survival of the tauren were no longer seen, and in disguise, the tauren of the Gaoling tribe had a chance to recuperate.


    In the past five years, Neltharion has been busy fixing the torn body. He has tried many materials, from solid wood to various mineral metals, but none of them can withstand the lava emanating from the body of the former guardian of the earth. flames.


    This unexpected situation annoyed Neltharion very much, even with extremely high-strength Thorium armor, it was difficult to resist the erosion of lava for a long time.


    The poor physical condition made Nelthario reclusive in recent years, but his temper became more and more irritable with the failure of various material experiments.


    In the past year alone, hundreds of drogbars who helped fix the armor plates died under his sudden rage, and even other black dragons who lived in Highmountain did not dare to approach his lair at will.


    Thanks to this, the tauren in Highmountain got five years of precious development time, but both Hun and Igrul knew that this superficial tranquility was only temporary.


    Regardless of whether Neltharion could find the right materials, once he rushed out of the lair again, no one was confident that he would be able to escape the mad wrath of the fallen Black Dragon King.


    When Hoon sneaked close to Neltharion''s lair with a small group of elite tauren, Drogbar, who was in charge of responding, quickly brought them in.


    Seeing Igrul again, the temperament of the drogbar leader seemed much calmer than last time.


    Five years of hard work and forbearance have made Igrul grow up a lot, at least not as explosive as Andrea last time he saw him.


    "Chief Hu En, Your Excellency Moon Shadow, thank you for agreeing to my invitation."


    Igrul''s face was very heavy. "Just yesterday, another 23 compatriots were killed by Neltharion. Our patience has reached the limit."


    Hu En sighed, and patted Igrul''s shoulder heavily with his powerful hands.


    "Brace yourself, we are here to solve the problem, the great problem Neltharion afflicting all the natives of Highmountain."


    Iglul nodded, packed up his mood and returned to his previous ability. "Although Neltharion has fallen, he still controls the power of the guardian of the earth."


    "If we attack him head-on without preparation, our chances of winning are very low. We must rely on the help of some kind of holy object."


    Hu En said without any surprise, "I know, it''s the holy hammer you mentioned before, right?"


    "Yes, one of the Pillars of Creation bestowed upon the Guardian by the Titans, the Hammer of Khazgoros the Shaper."


    ¡­


    Titan Khazgoros is known as the Shaper, proficient in various crafts including architecture, engineering and forging. The earth spirits and mountain giants in Titan''s creations are all designed and manufactured by him.


    The so-called Hammer of Khazgoros is actually the warhammer used by this titan.


    After long-term use by Kazgros himself, the power of the Titans gradually soaked into the hammer.


    In ancient times, the Titan Guardians headed by Odin and Raiden, relied on the Pillar of Creation bestowed by the Titans to destroy the dark empire founded by the ancient gods in one fell swoop.


    After the war, in order to prevent the excessive power of the Pillars of Creation from being abused, the guardians of the Titans sealed these powerful artifacts separately, and they were never seen again.


    By coincidence, Neltharion discovered the location where the Hammer of Khazgoros was sealed. He built his lair next to the Hammer so that he could study the Pillar of Creation at any time.


    However, Neltharion''s research did not yield any results.


    Because of a certain chief administrator''s prejudice against the guardian dragon, he added magic to the Pillar of Creation, and no dragon clan could break the seal of the Pillar of Creation.


    "right here."


    Led by Igrul, Andrea and Hun came to a cave where a large number of giant discs were piled up.


    The material of these discs is neither gold nor wood, they look like deliberately polished stones, and the lines carved on the surface are also very clear.


    Andrea looked at these discs and touched his chin with interest, "Platinum discs, but it''s a pity that they can''t be read without special equipment. ''


    These discs are the data storage carriers used by the Titans to record the development history of Azeroth, which is equivalent to the computer hard drives that Andrea is familiar with.


    To read these discs, you must use special equipment. Andrea knows where there are, but every place where the reading device is located is an out-and-out den of dragons and tigers, at least not for a short period of time.


    In front of these platinum discs, a green warhammer protected by a translucent barrier stood suspended in mid-air.


    From time to time, some lightning-like arcane arcs would spill out from the warhammer, and just by the energy leaked unconsciously, one could intuitively experience the powerful power of this warhammer.


    Iglul looked longingly and unwillingly at the warhammer suspended in mid-air and said, "The Hammer of Kazgoros, the powerful Pillar of Creation, if we can get the help of this warhammer, we will be able to defeat Neltharion smoothly. "


    "Then what are we waiting for?"


    Hu En collided his fists and said eagerly, "Activate the seal, we must pass the trial."


    "Wait first."


    Andrea pressed Hu En''s shoulder and said, "Let me first explain to you the risks of using the Pillars of Creation."


    Taking off the staff behind him, Andrea put the head of the staff in front of Hun and Iglul.


    A blue-purple gem replaced the original core of the Staff of Garnier, which was now spinning freely under the constraints of the staff''s energy field.


    "Tears of Elune."


    Andrea said solemnly, "It''s also one of the Pillars of Creation. I used it once when I broke into the Well of Eternity during the War of the Ancients."


    Strictly speaking, this gem was forcibly removed by Andrea in front of Tyrande, and Tyrande asked him many times afterwards but failed to take it back as he wished.


    Hu En and Iglul showed shock on their faces at the same time, they didn''t expect this seemingly inconspicuous gemstone to have such a big background.


    Igrul asked excitedly, "If there are two Pillars of Creation, UU Reading we can defeat Neltharion..."


    "It''s not that simple."


    Before Igrul could finish speaking, Andrea shook his head and interrupted him.


    "Listen well, the Pillars of Creation are not for mortals to use, even if the Titan Guardian uses them, it will consume a lot of energy."


    "I did use it once during the War of the Ancients, but that time I shared the consumption of Tears of Elune with Tyrandewind, the current High Priest of the Moon God."


    "Even so, as the favored ones, we have been emptied of the energy in our bodies by the tears of Elune. Until now, I dare not activate the true power of the tears of Elune again. I just installed it as an amplification device in the law on the stick."


    Andrea looked at the two seriously and reminded, "If you plan to use the Hammer of Kazgros, please make sure you are prepared to die because of it."


    "Once its own energy is sucked dry, the next thing the activated Holy Hammer will absorb...is your vitality."

 Chapter 111： Iglul the Rebellious

    With Andrea''s vaccination before departure, Hun reacted one step earlier than Iglul, and he suddenly said, "That''s why you asked me if I was willing to sacrifice my life for the people."


    Hu En stretched out his thumb without hesitation and said boldly, "My answer will not change. I am willing to give everything for the Gaoling tribe. Let me use the holy hammer."


    Andrea stared deeply at Hun for a while before nodding in agreement, and then he turned his gaze to Iglul who opened his mouth to say something.


    "Chief Iglul, please activate the seal trial. We must hurry up and launch an attack before Neltharion notices something is wrong."


    Iglul gritted his teeth and said with a complicated expression, "I see, let''s get started."


    Under Iglul''s skillful operation, the color of the barrier on the surface of Kazgros'' Hammer gradually became darker, and several small golden energy vortexes appeared in the cave.


    Iglul looked at the protoss gradually coming out of the vortex, clenched the double axes in his hands and reminded loudly, "It''s started, concentrate! These guardians are not easy to deal with!"


    No one knows where the protoss came from. Their bodies are made of pure energy, just like countless tiny stars filled with energy.


    The two protoss in the lead each held a big knife in their hands. After entering the attacking distance, they raised their swords at the same time and slashed at Hu En who was at the front.


    "clang!"


    Hu En used the Eagle Spear to block the attacks of the two protoss with one hand. His thick right hand muscles swelled, and it seemed that it was quite difficult to resist.


    Receiving the first blow hard, Hu En roughly understood the attack strength of the protoss.


    With force in his hand, the opponent''s big knife was bounced away, and the spear in Hu En''s hand slashed across the chests of the two protoss one after another with an agility that didn''t fit the tauren''s shape.


    His attack drew long marks on each of the two energy body Protoss, but these scars were soon repaired by the Protoss.


    "Purely physical attacks are useless."


    Iglul''s dual-wielded battle axes shone with a khaki-yellow light, and he used the earth escape endowed by drogbar''s talent to quickly rush behind the two protoss.


    The two battle axes slashed at the back of the protoss on the left side at the same time, and the battle ax with the added earth element caused irreparable scars to the protoss this time.


    Iglul, who was chasing after the victory, shot out his ax like the wind, and his violent combo with both hands completely scattered the injured protoss.


    But at this time, more protoss were pouring out from the surrounding golden portals, some with bows, and some with daggers and staffs. It looked like a small army with reasonable configuration.


    The top of the Eagle Spear in Hu En''s hand was lit with a hazy white light, and he swung the spear like a cloud to attack, killing the protoss who rushed to the front. At the same time, he beckoned the elite Tauren fighters behind him to attack as well.


    "For Mother Earth!"


    The angry tauren warriors bravely rushed into the enemy''s formation. Although they were outnumbered, their strong physique and wide body blocked the attacking route of the Protoss, giving Andrea, who was in the back row, a perfect output space.


    "Hey...do you treat me as a pure spellcaster?"


    Scratching his head helplessly, Andrea poured magic power into the staff of Garnier, and the Tears of Elune on the top of the staff also flickered faintly. After a few seconds of deliberation, a light-absorbing black ball appeared in the The center of the star spirit formation.


    "Collapsed Star!"


    The spinning black ball forcibly attracted the nearby protoss, and then the energy of the explosion annihilated a dozen nearby protoss.


    As Iglul once mentioned, there are only 100 protoss guarding the seal, and protoss killed in the same trial will not be resurrected.


    Although Iglul''s own fighting ability is very good, but after years of enslavement by the black dragon, drogbar can''t pick out enough subordinates with extraordinary fighting ability and courage at the same time. He has not been able to break through this trial for many years.


    But the Kaolin Tauren are different.


    After experiencing the cruel battle of the ancients, the tauren veterans who survived are the best of the best, with courage and strength.


    Under the leadership of the great chief Hu En, more than 30 Tauren warriors blocked the protoss''s furious charge, allowing Andrea to use spells in the back row to his heart''s content.


    Although these unintelligent protoss are not affected by the spiritual erosion effect of shadow power, after five years of precipitation, Andrea has also developed many direct attack shadow spells.


    "guillotine."


    A black guillotine made of pure energy appeared above the battlefield out of thin air, and the sharp energy sickle cut off the bodies of many protoss at once.


    "Shadow Claw."


    Andrea stretched out his left hand, controlling an enlarged black claw to attack wantonly in the protoss formation.


    Andrea had a great time fighting this battle. The tauren has a very grass-resistant physique and is one of the best front-row tanks in Azeroth.


    A small number of protoss escaped into the shadows and wanted to jump to the back row, but as an expert in shadow magic, how could Andrea not take precautions against stealth.


    The protoss who sneaked in were all caught up by the shadow vines that had been lying in the ground for a long time and held them up high. Their pure energy bodies were easier to absorb than physical bodies, and they were quickly absorbed by the shadow vines into arcane particles all over the sky. .


    At the end of the battle, Iglul, whose chest heaved violently, was very surprised. He didn''t expect that this trial would pass so easily, and the tauren warriors didn''t even suffer much damage.


    While he was in a daze, Hu En had already retracted the Eagle Spear behind his back, and strode to the unsealed Kazgros Hammer.


    Without hesitation, Hu En stretched out his hand to hold the hammer handle, and tried to swing it. Even in the inactive normal state, when Kazgros''s hammer danced, it left a series of deep energy light bands in midair.


    Hu En said in a deep voice, "I can feel the huge energy contained in the holy hammer, so it is so... To fully activate the true power of the holy hammer, it really needs to consume a lot of energy, even life force."


    "Let''s go."


    Hu En looked firmly at the complex-looking Igrul, "Fulfill my destiny and expel Neltharion."


    Andrea was taken aback for a moment, and then sighed somewhat disappointedly, ''Fate...? ''


    ¡­


    "Aw!"


    The drogbar who hit the armor plate was too hard, the black dragon howled in pain, and then took a mouthful of salt soda... The shadow flame dragon''s breath evaporated all the drogbars in a small area.


    "Slave! Pay attention to your actions, next time you make a mistake, I will give you double punishment!"


    After the War of the Ancients, although Neltharion''s body was still in tatters, the Whispers of the Old Gods finally stayed away from him temporarily.


    The Fallen Black Dragon King is now in a better state than in the War of the Ancients. His mind is clear, but he is very annoyed.


    Unable to find suitable materials for a long time, Neltharion had no choice but to compromise, using the Thorium armor plate with the best effect so far to deal with it temporarily.


    But driving nails into the body is absolutely uncomfortable. In addition to the pain, Neltharion vented by killing drogbar slaves. Every time he hurt, he would evaporate at least ten drogbars.


    Turning the huge faucet to look around, UU Reading Nelthario''s eyes flashed a ray of doubt.


    "Where is Igrul? Where is your tiny leader? Could it be planning a rebellion again?!"


    "I am here."


    Iglul walked in from outside the cave with a calm expression, holding a dead dragon head in his hand, and the tauren warriors led by Andrea and Hun followed behind him.


    "Snapped!"


    Throwing the **** head of the dragonman in front of Neltharion, all the drogbars immediately scattered and fled out of the cave swiftly under Iglul''s wink.


    "Clang!"


    Pulling out the double axes from behind, Iglul''s expression gradually became ferocious.


    "Nesharion! We have had enough of your cruel slavery, today! Drogbar officially breaks with you, fallen black dragon king, bear the anger we have accumulated over the years!"

 Chapter 112： Taunt (Physical)

    "Ha! It''s up to you."


    Dragons always have instinctive contempt for vulnerable mortals.


    As the former guardian of the earth and the strongest of the guardian dragons, Neltharion''s arrogance is more obvious than that of his other races.


    In his eyes, although Iglul is the leader of the drogbar, the leader of the slaves is still a slave. He doesn''t think that even this weapon is very primitive... huh?


    Noticing the two gleaming one-handed axes in Iglul''s hand, Neltharion realized something was wrong.


    Those two axes looked very familiar, and Neltharion always felt that he had seen them somewhere.


    "Humble slave, where did you steal your weapon?"


    There was a crisp metal collision sound when the two axes clashed, and Igrul sneered and mocked, "Sure enough, your brain is burned out, don''t you remember your own weapons?"


    Neltharion''s pair of vertical dragon pupils suddenly shrank, and the anger on the huge dragon''s face became more and more intense.


    "You lowly slave! How dare you steal my treasury!"


    The armor plate hadn''t been fixed yet. In order to avoid tearing his body apart again, Neltharion didn''t flap his thick fleshy wings to take off, but just sat upright from the ground.


    The fallen Black Dragon King does have the capital to look down on Igrul. If you don''t consider other factors and fight face to face, even if Neltharion sits still, it will be difficult for Iglul to break through Neltharion''s strong dragon scales. Deals fatal damage.


    The huge gap in strength cannot be eliminated by changing weapons. Although Iglul''s blood is boiling because he is about to get rid of slavery, he has already trained his heart to be very tough after going through hardships, and he has not been overwhelmed by the blood.


    "hold head high!"


    The shadow flame dragon''s breath swept across the cave, completely covering the area where Iglul and the others were located in an instant.


    Neltharion did not let go of his vigilance because of the appearance in front of him. He had enslaved drogbar for countless years, and he still had a certain understanding of the abilities of these slaves.


    Sure enough, Iglul took advantage of his natural affinity with the earth element, and led Andrea, Hun and others to escape from the earth and change their location.


    When they reappeared, a group of people were already behind Neltharion.


    "Start the attack!"


    Hu En clenched the eagle spear in his hand, and encouraged with a majestic voice, "Mother Earth is with us, for the future of the Gaoling tribe, charge!"


    As the most valiant war chief of the entire clan, Hu En first used a heroic leap to approach Neltharion after his battle cry, and the sharp eagle spear drew sparks on the hard scales of Neltharion''s right abdomen.


    "Aw!"


    After all, the Eagle Spear is an artifact infused with part of On''hara''s power. Although this spear has not yet reached the power passed down to the foot man by later generations, with Hu En''s strong personal strength, the Eagle Spear finally Pierced Neltharion''s scales.


    A few wounds were nothing compared to the pain that ripped apart the body, but Neltharion was horrified and angry that these tiny mortals could hurt him.


    "Go away!"


    The thick dragon tail made a sharp sound of breaking wind, and Hu En, who succeeded in one blow, was not interested in fighting. The hook on his left arm flew out, hooking the protruding rock made by Iglul''s magic, and it was dangerous. Narrowly dodged the whipping of the dragon''s tail.


    Hu En, who was in mid-air, did not forget to slash down the Eagle Spear vigorously, and the dragon''s tail was pulled out a long wound during the high-speed movement.


    Facing this clumsy behemoth, Andrea chose the nimble panther form, and the sharp claws with shadow power easily cut through Neltharion''s scales like a knife cutting through butter.


    "Aw!"


    Neltharion, who was suffering from the pain of being torn apart, could ignore the tiny wounds caused by ordinary physical attacks, but the extremely erosive power of shadow entered his body and immediately made him howl in pain.


    Noticing the little black panther jumping back and forth near his hind legs causing damage, Neltharion felt the familiar shadow power on the opponent, and shouted angrily with fire-spitting eyes, "It''s you again!"


    "You haven''t settled the account of the Well of Eternity with you yet, yet you still dare to show up in front of me!"


    "call!"


    Lightly avoiding the slapping of Neltharion''s front paw, the black panther surrounded Neltharion''s left front paw and continued to output, and Nelthario''s left paw appeared countless dangers in just one second. Tiny wounds filled with black air.


    "Roar! Go to hell!"


    Although these attacks would not threaten his own life, the wounds Andrea caused would be painful for a long time, and Neltharion was furious with this flea-like annoying black panther.


    Regardless of the danger of tearing his body apart, Neltharion flapped his wings and flew up from the ground, and the extremely fast small shadow flames spewed towards Andrea.


    At the moment when the flames approached, the black panther suddenly disappeared from the spot, and when it reappeared a few seconds later, it was already tens of meters away.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, he used the newly developed Shadow Shuttle for the first time in actual combat. Andrea was worried that he would fail under pressure, but luckily he succeeded in one go.


    The principle of this shadow shuttle is actually very simple, it is to escape into the shadow realm for a short time, and then return to the material world after crossing a certain distance.


    A similar trick was used by Andrea a few years ago when he sneaked into Neltharion''s lair, but it was still very unfamiliar to use at that time. After several years of training, he was finally able to use it proficiently and quickly in actual combat.


    Depressedly looking at Nelthario''s innocent appearance, Andrea sighed helplessly.


    Although the attack with the power of shadow is quite effective, the size gap between the two sides is too large, and Andrea feels like his attack is giving Nelthario a pedicure.


    "Stupid dragon, where are you looking!"


    When Nelthario fixed his vicious eyes on Andrea, Hun threw the Eagle Spear in his hand and pierced it into Neltharion''s belly exposed after taking off.


    The scales on the dragon''s lower abdomen are relatively weak in defense. UU Reading Hu En immediately pulled the chain in his hand after the Eagle Spear entered his body, and pulled out the artifact spear with a strange arc. A crooked wound appeared on Neltharion''s abdomen.


    Hoon, who was well versed in ridicule, attracted Neltharion''s attention with words and deeds.


    Iglul changed his position in this battle. Instead of rushing to the front as he did when he challenged Neltharion at the beginning, he quietly hid behind and used the earth element to bless the team with auxiliary spells.


    "enough!"


    Injured one after another by a group of tiny mortals, the proud Black Dragon King finally lost his patience.


    "I am the Black Dragon King Neltharion, the noble guardian of the earth!"


    Nelthario raised his head to the sky and roared, the original black-red ground of the entire cave gradually turned crimson red, and the hot magma was gradually activated under the urging of Neltharion''s use of the protection power of the earth.


    "Mortals, regret your own powerlessness, my lair is your burial place!"

 Chapter 113： Might of the Hammer

    Facing this kind of shameless environmental attack, Andrea has no good way.


    He himself was able to escape the boiling lava on the ground in flying form, but not the floor-flowing tauren and drogbar.


    At this time, Hun and the tauren warriors temporarily hid in a small shelter built by Iglul using earth elements.


    But Iglul and Neltharion''s control over the power of the earth is completely different. How long this small earth element barrier can last, even Iglul himself can''t guarantee.


    As Neltharion used his power to protect the earth from the Titans, the entire Highmountain began to shake violently. Frightened birds and beasts ran in the mountains and forests in panic. The sudden disaster made them instinctively want to escape from themselves hometown.


    The tauren in Hezong Village also lowered their stance in horror, leaning on the ground to keep their balance. Saren Hezong muttered to himself, "I knew that our actions must have offended Mother Earth..."


    "Shut up! You bumless bastard!"


    Peyton''s blood totem shouted angrily, "Nesarion is the guardian of the earth. What is an earthquake of this magnitude? Look up! Mother Earth will protect us!"


    In the middle of High Ridge, in a cave about tens of kilometers away from Neltharion''s lair, a black dragon poked its head out of the cave to look around.


    A milky voice came from the cave, "Brother, did you find anything?"


    "Hush!"


    This cowardly black dragon hastily shrank its head back, "I don''t know who is so daring, my father must be so angry that he is dizzy, in his current state, he hastily used the power of the protection of the earth, his body will not be able to hold it of."


    "huh~"


    In front of the adult black dragon, a chubby young dragon snorted nonchalantly.


    "Father is becoming more and more neurotic. He forced my mother away and forced the people to obey his orders and respect the so-called new master. Compared with the calm and gentle father before, it seems like a different person."


    When it came to this topic, the black dragon brothers and sisters fell silent at the same time. After several seconds, the adult black dragon shook his head helplessly.


    "Don''t mention what has already happened. We can''t resist our father''s order, and maybe we will continue to be forced by him to do many things we don''t want to do in the future."


    The young black dragon hesitated for a while, and finally asked, "Onyxia, will you do things you don''t like, or even hate, in order to survive as an adult?"


    "Who knows."


    The baby dragon flapped its wings nonchalantly and said, "It will be at least a few hundred years before I become an adult. Who can say for sure what will happen in the future."


    Nefarian sighed softly, "Yes, but... Is there really only this one-way street leading to the road of no return in our future?"


    ¡­


    "Your Excellency Moon Shadow, please think of a way!"


    Iglul''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and he tried his best to barely maintain the earth element barrier from being swallowed by the lava.


    Andrea, who was flying near the ceiling of the cave, was also uncomfortable. The super-high temperature from the magma transpiration made the whole cave like an extremely enhanced version of a giant sauna, and people in it could be fainted by the heat at any time.


    Although very reluctant, Andrea can only pin her hopes on Hu En.


    "Chief Hun, it depends on your decision. If you give up now, Iglul should still be able to send us out."


    Hu En took down the Hammer of Kazgoros behind his back and put it in front of him, staring at the hammer in a daze for a moment.


    "No, let me handle it."


    Aligning his already steadfast will, Huln raised Khaz''goroth''s hammer high above his head.


    "Nesharion! Your reign over Highmountain is over!"


    As Huun poured his own anger into the holy hammer, the earthy yellow light on the surface of Kazgoros'' hammer became more and more intense.


    "I, Huln Highmountain, represent the will of the Highmountain force tauren and the many beings of Highmountain..."


    With its rage drained, Khaz''goroth''s Hammer began to drain Huun''s life force.


    Enduring the pain of losing his life, Hu En swung the holy hammer downward with convulsions.


    "... banish you from this ancient land!"


    The moment the holy hammer landed, the earthquake that covered the entire area of ??Gaoling suddenly stopped, and the boiling lava in the cave also quickly cooled down again. Neltharion was horrified to find that he had lost the control of the power of the earth.


    "The Hammer of Khazgros, how is it possible!"


    "boom!"


    The huge rock pillars pierced from the ground surrounded Neltharion flying in the sky, and under the blessing of the terrifying energy of the holy hammer, the not very sharp stone pillars pierced the Black Dragon King without hindrance.


    "Aw!"


    The shocking roar of pain resounded through the high mountains, and he used the power of the earth to protect his torn body, and then suffered such serious injuries that he was forcibly deprived of the power of the earth to protect him. Neltharion finally felt that his death was approaching of fear.


    Seeing that Hu En slowly raised the holy hammer again, Neltharion used all his strength to sweep off the stone pillar that pierced him with the dragon''s tail, and escaped from the hidden back door spraying blood all the way.


    "Uh!"


    "Clang!"


    Seeing Neltharion fleeing, Hu En, who was in a posture, immediately dropped the holy hammer uncontrollably, and the strong tauren chieftain half-knelt on the ground trembling immediately.


    "Chief Huon!"


    Iglul strode Hu En up, and he could feel that Hu En''s originally powerful body became soft and weak.


    The lava subsided, and Andrea also fell from the sky.


    Looking at the Hammer of Kazgros who had regained his composure with a somewhat complicated expression, Andrea secretly sighed in his heart.


    ¡®The Pillar of Creation is a double-edged sword that hurts both others and oneself for mortals. ''


    ¡­


    The sight of Neltharion yelling and fleeing in embarrassment caused the tauren who were waiting for news in Hemane Village to cheer crazily.


    For them, Neltharion''s escape meant the end of the difficult days, and the Gaoling tribe could finally usher in a period of peaceful development.


    Saren Hemane whispered in disbelief, "Impossible, how did Hun and the others do it?"


    Gowen Tianjiao patted Saren on the shoulder, "No matter what the process is, we have indeed succeeded. Don''t think about it so much now, let''s cheer for a bright future."


    Saren turned his head and looked at the cheerful expressions of the clansmen singing and dancing, shook his head with a relieved smile and said, "That''s right, no matter what hidden dangers there will be in the future, at least let the clansmen relax for now."


    Neltharion''s embarrassing escape made the black dragons living in various parts of Highmountain dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that their extremely powerful patriarch was actually defeated by mortals.


    "...Onyxia, give me a moment, I don''t seem to have woken up yet."


    "Huh? Are you sure?"


    "Sure."


    "Ok."


    Puzzled, the baby dragon spewed a ball of small fireballs at the brother who made the strange request.


    "It''s hot! It''s really not a dream."


    Rubbing his stiff face with the dragon''s claws, the surprise on Nefarian''s face could not dissipate for a long time.


    "Mortal, is it such a terrifying creature?"


    The young dragon Onyxia turned up the dead fish eyes and complained, "Although I don''t know where you want to go, UU Reading , but I''m sure it''s definitely not what you think."


    "Mortals should have borrowed some kind of power to achieve such a feat. Do you remember the seal we found in our father''s lair when we were young?"


    "what¡­"


    When Onyxia mentioned this, Nefarian immediately showed a dazed expression.


    "So that''s the case, but... although mortals can use the Pillar of Creation, the backlash effect brought by the artifact should be very serious, right?"


    Onyxia yawned indifferently, and the baby dragon baby looked sleepy.


    "Who knows, maybe the user has already made up his mind."


    "Anyway, we should have a quiet time to pass until Father recovers."


    "I plan to find a place to sleep for decades before I talk about it. Don''t bother me if you have nothing to do."

 Chapter 114： Abyssian

    Neltharion fled, and the ownership of Highmountain changed hands.


    The topography of the lair of the Fallen Black Dragon Net was completely changed by the extremely violent blow of Kazgros''s hammer. Countless amber-like translucent stone pillars ran through the entire lair, adding a touch of fantasy to the strange scene in the lair.


    "Ahem!"


    A rapid cough came from Hu En''s mouth. This tauren, who was known for his bravery in the Battle of the Ancients, looked extremely sluggish and weak at this moment.


    "call¡­"


    Being supported by Iglul with a face full of respect and regret, he sat down on a small piece of flat ground in the cave, Hu En worked hard for a long time and finally managed to breathe properly.


    After clenching his fists to feel his physical condition, Hu En chuckled bitterly and said, "Cough~ Thanks to the mercy of Mother Earth, I finally didn''t let me die on the spot."


    Andrea put his right hand on Hu En''s shoulder, and the weak non-attributed energy flowed through his whole body, and soon he roughly grasped Hu En''s current situation.


    "Hey~"


    Sighing, Andrea said with a complicated expression, "Thanks to the tauren''s natural strong physique and tenacious vitality, you barely survived after forcibly using the holy hammer, but..."


    Hu En waved his hands weakly, "It''s okay, Iglul and Andrea, you don''t need to blame yourself for this."


    "Saving the future of Highmountain and the Highmountain tribe is my duty as the Warchief."


    "You are just foreign aid I invited to assist you. You are not obliged to pay such a heavy price for the highest mountain. Please raise your head."


    Iglul''s expression is still very tangled, "Your Excellency Moon Shadow aside, as the natives of Highmountain, drogbar, we also have the responsibility to restore the tranquility and peace of our hometown, leaving you alone..."


    "okay."


    After resting for a while, Hu En struggled to stand up again with Iglul''s support.


    "Cough~ I don''t need to say more about what has happened. Chief Iglul, if drogbar wants to guard Highmountain together, the Highmountain tribe welcomes you to join us at any time."


    Iglul hesitated for a while, and finally nodded and said, "I will try my best to persuade the tribe, but the process is destined to not be smooth, we need time."


    Drogbar has been enslaved by the black dragon for tens of thousands of years, and the servility in his bones and the autistic tendency caused by the long-term lack of communication with the outside world are difficult to eliminate in a short period of time.


    Perhaps after regaining freedom, it will take several generations, or even dozens of generations, before the drogbar can slowly change his overly vigilant attitude towards the outside world and foreign races, and slowly learn to reintegrate into the world.


    Although Hu En looks like a big and three rough, but he can become the great chief elected by all the tribes, he definitely does not rely on brute force.


    He could see Iglul''s hesitation for a moment, but Hu En didn''t say anything, but patted the drogbar leader''s arm encouragingly.


    Under the care of the surviving tauren warriors, Hu En, Andrea and others moved slowly outward together.


    The back door of the lair was destroyed by Neltharion before he left, and the collapsed rock completely blocked the secret passage. The group of people had to bypass the magnificent spectacle formed by the amber stone pillars and return by the same way they came from.


    The scene of Neltharion fleeing in embarrassment greatly encouraged the drogbar who had been enslaved for many years. Andrea and others saw countless drogbars cheering loudly along the way, waving crude and primitive stone weapons in their hands to hunt down the cave The remaining black dragon dragon people.


    "wait."


    When passing a corner, Hu En suddenly signaled the team to stop, and he turned his head to look at a hatching site guarded by several young dragons and dozens of dragonmen.


    A large group of drogbars bravely launched a crazy attack on this group of dragons with low morale. Even if there were young dragons pressing the field, drogbars insisted on relying on the superiority of the number to defeat the dragons.


    Seeing that the drogbars drove the dragonmen and young dragons out of the hatching ground, raising their stone weapons frantically to destroy the eggs, Hu En hurriedly stopped their actions.


    Iglul knew that most of his people could not understand the Kaldorei language, so he used Titan language to sternly stop the group of drogbars.


    "Stop! Chief Huon has something to say!"


    When the drogbars saw Iglul, they quickly fell to their knees one by one, prostrating in front of him in a groveling manner.


    "It is Igrul the Dragonslayer, our great leader!"


    "Thanks to the dragon slayer for leading us out of the slavery of the black dragon. Starting today, drogbar is free again!"


    Seeing that this group of people still couldn''t change their past habit of kneeling down at every turn, Iglul frowned, looking like he was about to get angry at any time.


    "Iglul, calm down."


    Hu En advised, "Habits formed over thousands of years are not so easy to correct. Just like what you said, Drogbar needs time to slowly wash away the slave mark engraved by Neltharion on your hearts. Be more patient." .¡±


    "¡­I see."


    Flicking away the group of servile sycophants with unkind faces, a group of people surrounded Hu En to the hatching ground, where a large number of uncracked dragon eggs were placed on the warm ground, waiting for natural hatching.


    Andrea felt the shadowy aura lingering on these dragon eggs, shook her head helplessly and said, "These dragon eggs should all be produced after Neltharion was corrupted."


    "Unfortunately, they were also affected by the fallen Black Dragon King. We must destroy all these dragon eggs."


    "Maybe, but I don''t think all dragon eggs are polluted by the corrupted breath."


    Hu En broke free from the support of his subordinates, and slowly checked the black dragon eggs present one by one.


    Seeing this scene, Andrea''s heart suddenly moved.


    ¡®Could it be that the egg of the only unaffected black dragon, Abyssian, is here? ''


    Sure enough, under Hu En''s patient groping, he finally found a pure dragon egg, and Andrea, who was proficient in the power of shadow, did not feel any shadow aura from it.


    With Andrea''s nod of approval, Hu En showed a child-like happy smile on his face.


    He held the dragon egg high above his head, and said in a thankful and joyful tone, "Miracle will indeed happen. Under the influence of the fallen dragon eggs around him, he still remains pure. This child may become the hope of the black dragon clan in the future."


    It may be a coincidence, or it may be inevitable.


    When Hu En lifted the dragon egg high, the dragon egg, which was not stained by the mud, just started to break its shell.


    The delicate claws wrapped in translucent mucus scratched the eggshell, and the head of a baby dragon whose eyes hadn''t opened came out of the shell, and its mouth continued to let out a non-threatening cry.


    Hu En watched expectantly as Xiaolong crawled out of the eggshell and slowly ate the eggshell that had wrapped him up. He held the dazed baby dragon with his trembling hands, and moved his big and generous face close to Xiaolong''s. Looking forward to watching.


    Perhaps feeling the strange breath, Xiaolong instinctively spewed out a small flame in the direction of Hu En.


    The flame was weak, but it was more than enough to ignite the braid of Huun''s chin.


    "oh oh!"


    Holding up the little dragon with one hand, and flapping his beard with the other in a panic, Hu En was flustered for a while under the funny eyes of Andrea, Igrul and others.


    Putting out the flames on his beard, Hoon couldn''t help laughing himself.


    He stretched out his hand and tapped Xiaolong''s nose lightly, "Little guy with energy, with black horns, I''ll call you... Black Horn (Ebyssian)."

 Chapter 115： Accidental discovery

    Andrea watched the whole process of Hu En adopting Abyssian, and he had a feeling of witnessing the turning of the wheel of history.


    However, the process of bringing Ebisian back to Hezong Village was not smooth at all.


    As a proud descendant of the dragon, and a direct bloodline of the Black Dragon King Neltharion, just born Ebisian showed a rebellious nature.


    Along the way, it wanted to bite Hu En''s arm with its innocuous teeth many times, and from time to time it would spew out small streams of harmless flames.


    If it was in its heyday, Hu En''s body blessed by anger would not be as strong as steel, at least it would not be something that a newborn Ebisian could bite.


    But at this time, Hu En was in a weak stage, and his physical strength was no different from that of non-combatants. When the group returned to Hemane Village, which had already begun to jubilate, Hu En had countless small tooth marks on his hands .


    On the way back, Iglul first bid farewell to Hun and Andrea, and he wanted to stay and rectify his people, and prepare to find a suitable place for the free drogbar to live.


    Watching Hu En being welcomed into the village as a hero of the Gaoling tribe, Andrea left quietly among the cheering crowd.


    With Iglul''s consent, the holy hammer was brought back to the tribe by Huun, and it will be enshrined by the Gaoling tribe as the supreme artifact. Unless it encounters a strong enemy that is difficult to defeat anyway, Huun does not allow anyone to use it at will.


    As the first mortal user of the Holy Hammer, Hun was very aware of the price of using it. This extremely powerful artifact was destined to be used only as a last resort, such as... guarding against Neltharion who was unwilling to make a comeback.


    In the process of expelling Neltharion this time, although Andrea contributed to some extent, it did not really affect the original historical process.


    Neltharion was still repulsed by Huln risking his life with the Hammer of Khazgoroth, the timeline wasn''t affected much in this regard... at most Neltharion had to sabotage his plans twice Andrea is even more resentful.


    After leaving Rivermane Village, Andrea turned into a golden eagle and inspected the sky above Highmountain carefully.


    Having expelled Neltharion, the fallen black dragon king, he is ready to get down to business.


    Before leaving Hemane Village to say goodbye to Hu En, Andrea asked Gowen Tianjiao, who stayed behind, that there was no sign of any other black dragon appearing during the battle.


    Andrea wasn''t sure if the seed he had planted last time had worked, or if the black dragons hadn''t planned to help Neltharion in the first place.


    In any case, there must still be some black dragons lurking in Highmountain today.


    Although these black dragons, who are regarded as traitors by the other four-color dragons, should move away from Highmountain one after another, and live a miserable life of hiding in Tibet under the pursuit of the dragons.


    But at least for now, the four-color dragon has not recovered from the heavy losses suffered in the War of the Ancients.


    Due to the coercion of the black dragon, most of the Gaoling tribes today live at the foot of the mountain and by the river, and the highest mountain is occupied by the black dragon.


    Without the shelter of the Well of Eternity, Highmountain no longer has a climate like spring all year round, and most of the towering peaks have long been dotted with snow-white caps.


    As the altitude rises, the colder and thinner air in the plateau area makes Andrea feel a little uncomfortable.


    In order not to miss the hidden black dragon''s lair, and to prevent brain hypoxia caused by long-term high-altitude flight, Andrea kept a low-altitude flight attitude and searched carefully when entering the core area in the center of the highest mountain.


    "Ok?"


    While passing a snow-covered peak in the south of High Ridge, Andrea suddenly saw a small cave half-enclosed by ice and snow from the bottom of the mountain range.


    "Such a small cave, shouldn''t it belong to the black dragon?"


    Hovering in the air for a moment, just in case, Andrea decided to take a look.


    When flying to the front of the cave, Andrea made an unexpected discovery.


    There are actually four black dragon dragons standing in the entrance of this small cave.


    "Dragon man? Such a small hole?"


    Andrea had a black question mark on his face, and the moment the golden eagle fell to the ground, it turned into a leopard form, but Andrea soon realized that sneaking in was a stupid decision.


    Speechlessly looking at the clear paw prints left when walking across the snow field, Andrea sighed, and simply transformed into a bear form.


    "Druid? What do you want to do? Stop immediately!"


    A bear with a big **** suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave, and the captain of the dragon man immediately clenched the sword and shield in his hand and shouted to stop.


    "Well, let me ask first."


    Heixiong asked these dragonmen with a mouthful of words, "Didn''t you see Neltharion fleeing in embarrassment? Why did you stay here and not move?"


    "Also, whose lair is here? Why do you need four dragonmen to guard it?"


    Captain Dragonman pointed the long sword in his hand at Andrea and warned sharply, "I have no obligation to answer your question, leave immediately! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Ok¡­"


    Black Bear raised his head and thought for a while, "Forget it, it looks like you guys don''t plan to tell the truth, anyway, let''s subdue you first."


    The dragon captain was indifferent to Andrea''s attitude, and casually said that he was very annoyed by the arrogance of subduing them.


    "You''re courting death! Attack! Get rid of this rude druid!"


    After receiving the order from their superiors, two of the dragonmen brandished their weapons and charged towards Andrea, while the remaining spellcaster was muttering words and preparing spells.


    "clang!"


    The hard mane bounced off the double swords swung by the more agile dual-wielding dragonman. This agile dragonman obviously didn''t expect this to happen, and was a little lost at the moment of being bounced off.


    Andrea seized this opportunity, the giant black bear turned from stillness in an instant, and patted the back of the opponent''s right paw on the head in the blink of an eye. The defensive dragon man passed out without saying a word.


    The other dragonman holding a two-handed ax came late at this time, and slashed at Andrea with an axe.


    Raising his left paw and hitting the side of the ax, Andrea used his strength to deflect the attack of the two-handed ax dragon.


    Just about to repeat the same trick to stun this relatively clumsy heavy-duty dragonman, the captain of the dragonman launched a charge skill at this moment and rushed in front of Andrea, and quickly slapped the black bear''s head with the large shield in his hand.


    At the same time, the laggard caster also prepared his own spells. The snow-shrouded mountain peak centered on Andrea, and countless extremely cold ice edges fell in a small area.


    ''A blizzard? It is indeed the right choice in this environment. ''


    Before the long sword in Captain Dragonman''s right hand approached him, Andrea, who was hit by the ice edge and her whole body was cold, took a deep breath, and blurted out a roar that shook all directions.


    "Roar!"


    The power of shadow contained in the heart-breaking howl caused the three dragonmen to show pain on their faces at the same time, and the channeling spell Blizzard was immediately interrupted.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Andrea used his body mass to launch a wild charge at the spell-casting dragon, and without any accident, slammed the lighter-weight spell-casting dragon into the mountain wall.


    Breaking through the pincer attack of the two melee dragonmen, the black bear was already inside the cave.


    Slapping the spell-casting dragonman who was struggling to get up with a palm, Andrea ignored the two dragonmen behind him whose expressions had changed drastically and entered the cave, when a faint voice of a young girl who seemed to have not woken up came out of the cave.


    "Um~ why so noisy? Randolph, are you... eh?"


    Opening its eyes sleepily, the young baby dragon flapping its wings lazily suddenly saw a **** bear with its head tilted and a humanized puzzled expression appearing in front of it.


    "¡­Bear?"

 Chapter 116： induce

    Appearing in front of Andrea''s eyes was a black dragon cub who spoke human words, and the voice was still the clear and clear voice of a young girl.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea stood there and did not move for the time being, his brain was running at high speed, trying to guess the identity of the young dragon.


    "There are four dragonmen with reasonable occupations for personal protection. The identity of this young dragon should be unusual. Could it be..."


    Under the amazed gaze of the baby dragon baby, the black bear stood up and changed back into the prototype of the night elf in a burst of purple light and shadow.


    "Huh? Oh! It turned out to be a druid."


    When the young baby dragon saw this scene of being transformed into a living person, he was stunned for a moment, and then showed a dazed expression.


    The dragon captain, who was being teased outside the door, was rushing towards the cave angrily, "Irreverent! Get out of the princess'' temporary lair!"


    "Princess?"


    A flash of understanding flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "Sure enough. ''


    "Dah~"


    He snapped his fingers casually, and the shadow vines sprung from the snow completely blocked the entrance of the cave.


    Even if the two loyal dragonmen attack, the tough wall of vines is not something they can break through in a while.


    Under the gaze of Andrea with deep meaning in his eyes, the baby dragon baby experienced the initial panic, and quickly forced himself to regain his composure.


    "Druid, what do you want?"


    "Let me tell you first, I''m still young, and I don''t have the habit of collecting treasures. Don''t be misled by the night empire''s stalls."


    Andrea shook her head amusedly, "Most of your father''s treasures have been looted by me, and I''m not interested in your poor treasure."


    "you¡­"


    The baby black dragon opened its mouth in surprise, and she recalled the information she had obtained while chatting with her brother Nefarian.


    "It turns out that you are the powerful mortal druid who sneaked into your father''s lair a few years ago and fought Nefarian."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "Yes, it seems that Prince Nefarian has already mentioned it to you."


    "But there is a problem with Prince Nefarian''s description, Your Highness."


    "Although we did have battles, the Great War... shouldn''t be discussed."


    "Hmph~ That guy really is blowing air at each other again."


    The black dragon baby sniffled dissatisfied, "Just call me by my name, my name is Onyxia."


    ¡­


    Andrea''s coming to Highmountain this time to guide and help Hun expel Deathwing is just a incidental purpose. His real intention is to connect with the Black Dragon Clan again.


    Now the black dragon family should not be completely corrupted by Neltharion''s dark breath, at least Nefarian who communicated with him last time looks very normal, and the black dragon baby who is trying to show maturity and majesty in front of him is the same.


    After confirming that Andrea was not malicious, Onyxia stopped the hostile attitude of the captain of the bodyguard, and Andrea also reciprocated and removed the wall of vines at the entrance of the cave.


    Although dragon people used to be mortals, they have been transformed by the dragon clan, and their physical fitness is much stronger than ordinary mortals.


    The two dragonmen who were stunned by Andrea soon woke up under the call of their companions. At this time, the four of them stood in front of Onyxia neatly, staring vigilantly at the leisurely An deria.


    "Are you looking for Nefarian?"


    "To be precise, we are looking for the Black Dragon Clan. If Neltharion''s influence is excluded and Nefarian can represent the entire Black Dragon Clan, there is no problem in finding him."


    Onyxia shook her head, "It''s not that easy."


    "Although Nefarian nominally has the orthodox succession right of the Black Dragon Legion, as long as his father is still alive, he will always be just a prince, and cannot gain the support of all factions of the Black Dragon Legion like his father."


    ''A faction...''


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "Which factions are you talking about? Are there even power struggles within the Black Dragon?"


    Onyxia sneered and said, "Where there are people, there will be battles. This sentence is also applicable to dragons."


    "Generally speaking, Black Dragon is divided into three factions."


    "First of all, they are the **** radicals who resolutely support the father''s powerful rule. They were the most trusted subordinates of the father, and they were also the first black dragons affected by the corruption of the father."


    Speaking of the former Neltharion, Onyxia''s eyes flashed a trace of nostalgia and sadness.


    "In contrast, there are also moderate factions within the Black Dragon Legion who resolutely oppose father and support Wyrmrest Temple."


    "They find it difficult to accept their father''s changes in recent years and their betrayal of the dragons, and they have been trying to overthrow their father''s rule."


    "The moderates agree with Wyrmrest Temple and want to re-elect a competent guardian of the earth. After the war with the Burning Legion is over, they have been secretly planning something behind the scenes."


    Holding her two little paws in front of her chest, Onyxia raised her dragon head and said, "The last is the neutral faction headed by Nefarian and me. We don''t participate in the dispute between the two parties, and we are only responsible for witnessing who will win." Final victory."


    Andrea rolled his eyes speechlessly, "Isn''t that just a fence sitter?"


    "rude!"


    Onyxia spewed a fireball at Andrea angrily, but the fighting power of the whelp...neglect it.


    With a wave of Andrea''s hand, the purple wind easily extinguished the fireball.


    "This is called scrutiny!"


    "The identity of the royal family restricts our actions. My father''s behavior has indeed become more and more perverse in recent years. But in the face of this situation, what can we do as relatives? Do we kill our relatives righteously?!"


    Onyxia panted heavily and looked like she was out of breath.


    Andrea can tell from her performance that the two brothers and sisters of the Black Dragon royal family... maybe more than two brothers and sisters, they all have doubts about Neltharion''s increasingly weird behavior, but they are inconvenient to move because of their status.


    After bowing his head and thinking for a while, Andrea said to Onyxia, "Help me give Nefarian and your ''neutral faction'' companions."


    "Nesarion''s crazy behavior will not get better or stop, so let''s get rid of the luck in your hearts as soon as possible."


    "The once noble guardian of the earth no longer exists, and now Neltharion is just a poor servant controlled by the ancient **** N''Zoth."


    "Pfft~"


    It changed into a golden eagle flapping its wings and flying outward. UU Reading Andrea''s last sentence came from the wind and snow outside the cave.


    "If you still need more detailed information about the Old Gods to strengthen your beliefs, you can come to Moon Night Town on the coast northwest of Ashenvale. I will be waiting for your arrival anytime."


    After the cave returned to calm, Dragonman captain Randolph looked at the changing expression on Onyxia''s face.


    "Princess, do you want to consult His Highness Nefarian about the situation you encountered today?"


    "Ok¡­"


    The still young Onyxia really couldn''t decide to pay attention, she nodded with a gloomy expression and said, "Let''s go when you''re ready, I want to know what the Old Gods are and why they can corrupt the Guardian Dragon, I hope Nefarian can clear my doubts."


    "and also."


    Onyxia hesitated for a moment before ordering in a low voice, "Secretly contact mother, we need her wisdom and experience."

 Chapter 117： A Strange Land, Lora Hill

    Andrea did not count on one or two provocations to be decisive.


    Nefarian, Onyxia and other heirs of the Black Dragon Prince made it clear that they wanted to protect themselves wisely and sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight. Unless their luck psychology is completely shattered, the heirs of the Black Dragon King will always have the last hope for their father to regain his sanity .


    Having met with the important heirs of the Black Dragon King twice and made inducements, Andrea believed that this group of black dragons who were not stupid should take action, at least follow their own words to induce them to investigate the existence records of the ancient gods.


    Andrea wasn''t worried that they couldn''t find relevant records. As a scholar-type black dragon, Nefarian had a lot of knowledge reserves.


    As long as they search for the existence of the Dark Empire, as one of the guardian races of Azeroth, they should be able to get the answers they want.


    After the Highmountain incident, Andrea did not return immediately, but circled around the Broken Isles in a large circle.


    It''s not just flying around for fun, but Andrea''s purpose is to record the coordinates of the new magic net node after the Broken Islands separated from the main continent.


    As long as you give the coordinates to the arcanist in Moonlight Town after returning this time, it will be much easier to travel between the Broken Isles and Kalimdor in the future.


    In the process of recording the magic net nodes, Andrea had a general understanding of the Broken Isles 10,000 years ago.


    Storm Fjord is not much different from what it was 10,000 years later. Large and small Vrykul tribes are scattered throughout the fjords. The tribes fight each other for territory and survival resources, and wars spread throughout the fjords.


    Suramar City, the core area of ??the Broken Isles, was shrouded in a giant purple barrier, and the entire core area of ??the city was within the range of the barrier.


    Large tracts of land outside the city were abandoned, and the ruins of gorgeous night elf buildings were scattered in the forest.


    It has only been a few years since the end of the War of the Ancients, and the problems of overpopulation and insufficient resources in Suramar have not yet become prominent. The nightfallen elves who have not been exiled at this time, the outer city is peaceful.


    Returning to Val''sharah from northern Suramar, Andrea slowed down her flight.


    The air quality in this primeval forest is very high, and night elf villages, large and small, are scattered all over Val''sharah.


    These brethren living in the Broken Isles have lost contact with Kalimdor for several years, and they are gradually getting used to their new life away from the mainland.


    Andrea''s appearance surprised the night elves in Val''sharah. They didn''t expect someone to cross the ocean to the Broken Isles, and the villages he stopped along the way warmly welcomed him.


    After observing and asking the villagers, Andrea learned that these villages were established after the War of the Ancients.


    During the war, the precarious night elves, driven by a sense of crisis, gathered together in Black Rook Castle, a logistical fortress.


    Although the upheaval of the world made Valsharah''s shadow elves very frightened for a while, when everything returned to tranquility, they gradually left the overcrowded camping area outside Black Rook Castle.


    These runaway shadow elves formed groups and established many villages in the vast Valshara, starting their new lives again.


    After questioning the villages along the way, Andrea learned that there is a temple of the moon **** named Isadalla in the center of Valshara.


    To the south of the Temple of the Moon God is the woodland where Cenarius once lived, and there is a medium-sized town named Lora Hill near the woodland.


    The night elves living in all parts of Val''sharah will rush to Lola Hill every other month, and the big market will provide them with a lot of daily necessities.


    Speaking of Lola Hill, Andrea suddenly recalled the information that Shandris had mentioned before.


    Lora Hill existed long before the War of the Ancients. This is the hometown where Shandris and Andrea were born. Members of the Moon Shadow Family and the Feather Moon Family are also buried in the cemetery outside Lora Hill.


    Andrea didn''t inherit the memory of his predecessor, so he didn''t know where his old house was, but when he went to Lora Hill to inquire, the townspeople quickly pointed out to him the location of the Moonshadow family''s ancestral house.


    "Master Andrea Moon Shadow is a celebrity in Lora Hill. I heard that he was brave in the battle with the devil. The surviving residents of this small town decided to restore the old house of the Moon Shadow family as a memorial. .¡±


    Back then when Lola Hill was attacked by demons, not only the Moon Shadow and Feather Moon Clan, but all the night elves living here suffered a devastating blow. Among the aborigines, not one out of ten survived by chance.


    Nowadays, most of the residents of Lorah Hill moved here later, and Andrea walked on the rather lively street, but no one recognized him.


    Standing in front of the restored old house of the Moonshadow family, many tourists from all over Valshara came to Lola Hill to visit here.


    ''Is it considered a tourist attraction...''


    Shaking his head helplessly and amusedly, Andrea turned his head to look at another wooden mansion next to him, which should be the former residence of the Yuyue family.


    ¡­


    Because the villages encountered along the way were notified in advance, when the monthly market was held, the village chiefs and mayors of the surrounding villages and towns all came to Lora Hill together.


    Fleet, the mayor of Lora Hill, was one of the survivors who escaped the demon attack. He was very surprised and puzzled when these village chiefs gathered in Lora Hill.


    "Everyone, what''s the matter with you? Is there any group activity going to be held recently?"


    One of the village chiefs asked strangely, "Mayor Fleet, haven''t you heard of it?"


    Fleet asked blankly, "What did you hear?"


    "Let me explain."


    The door of the town hall opened, and a silver-haired man wearing a druid robe walked in from the outside. His eyes were very strange gold-rimmed black pupils.


    Mayor Fleet saw those very rare golden eyes, and the familiar face of the other party immediately brought back memories in his heart.


    "You are! Andrea?! How are your eyes..."


    The mayor''s reaction stunned Andrea for a moment, and then he said with a wry smile, "Sorry, I lost all my memories of the past due to a severe head injury during the war, are you?"


    Fleet nodded suddenly, and then introduced himself a little sadly, "Call me Fleet, I had some contacts with the Moon Shadow family before."


    Andrea reached out and shook Fleet, "Mayor Fleet, please postpone the reminiscence for now, let''s get straight to the point."


    "I came here this time to reconnect Val''sharah with Kalimdor, and I need your help."


    Most of the chiefs of the villages and towns that Andrea had informed in advance were relatively calm, and the rest of the uninformed people showed surprise expressions like Fleet.


    "Really? What are we going to do?"


    Andrea smiled and explained, "I need you to gather all the druids in your respective villages and towns and gather them in Cenarius Woods."


    "I need to borrow the help of this sacred forest full of natural power and the druids, try to get in touch with Cenarius in the Emerald Dream, and link Valsharah to the range of the world tree Nordrassil."

 Chapter 118： emerald dream

    When she first arrived at the Broken Isles via Val''sharah, Andrea subconsciously thought that the Dreamgrove already existed due to lack of careful observation.


    But after the second visit to Gaoling, he found that his cognition had been misunderstood due to the time difference.


    Now that the War of the Ancients has just ended, since the young tree planter Fandral Staghelmet has not planted Sara Dasher in Valsharah, the Dreamgrove under the World Tree naturally does not exist.


    Without the Dreamgrove, the relay point linking the Emerald Dream and reality, there was no other way to reconnect Val''sharah and Kalimdor.


    After thinking and asking, Andrea came up with an alternative Cenarius Grove.


    This sacred woodland used to be the long-term residence of Cenarius. Malfurion and the first batch of druids both received the teachings of the forest demigod in Cenarius woodland, and since then embarked on the path of druids.


    Although Cenarius hadn''t been to Valshara for several years because of the barrier of the vast ocean after the world collapsed.


    But there is still a demigod in this woodland, and what Andrea needs to do is to amplify these remaining traces and try to get in touch with Cenarius who is in the Emerald Dream.


    Knowing that there is still hope to reconnect with the mainstream society of the night elves, including Mayor Fleet, the village chiefs and mayors of Valshara took active actions.


    They called on the druids in their respective jurisdictions to gather in the Cenarius woodland, and Andrea would give them unified orders.


    The abilities of this group of druids are mixed. There are weak first-generation druids introduced by Malfurion in name, and there are second-generation or even third-generation druids with outstanding talents.


    Andrea didn''t care about the differences in individual strength among the group of people, as long as they could use the power of nature, they would all join the team to do their part.


    "Listen to my order, everyone releases energy to me, and I will integrate your natural forces."


    "yes!"


    The mixed and impure forces of nature gradually gathered together under the efforts of the druids, and Andrea guided these energies to slowly inject into the ground of Cenarius Woodland.


    The power of nature has inspired the faint breath of the forest demigods left in this sacred woodland. The nearby forest seems to have suddenly entered the 4K high-definition mode, and the surrounding birds and flowers are magnified to the limit. Everyone can feel this refreshing breath. .


    While most of the druids smiled comfortably and closed their eyes to feel the breath of Cenarius, Andrea collected his mind and traced the source of the demigod''s breath through deep meditation.


    ¡­


    The Emerald Dream, Azeroth already had the embryonic form of this dream world when it was still in ignorance.


    After being sculpted and perfected by Freya, the guardian of life, the Emerald Dream, which reflects the mirror image of the original Azeroth, finally officially took shape, and has since become a paradise for Freya''s animal companions to play and relax.


    The animal companion who accompanied Freya on her journey to Azeroth is now the demigod of the wilderness revered by mortals.


    After Tire, the guardian of the titans, promoted the five guardian dragons, Ysera, the queen of the green dragon, was appointed as the manager of the dream, and the green dragon family was responsible for managing and maintaining the operation of the emerald dream.


    After the War of the Ancients, the souls of the wilderness demigods who died in battle entered the Emerald Dream, even Goldrinn and Tortola, who were dormant due to serious injuries, were no exception.


    In the battle with the Burning Legion, although the green dragons did not suffer as much as the blue dragons, many green dragons who were usually responsible for patrolling and maintaining the dream world also died in battle.


    Taking the opportunity of planting and blessing the world tree Nordrassil, Ysera opened the access to the Emerald Dream to the night elf druids.


    The druids have obtained the qualification to enter and leave the dream world at will. While lingering in this beautiful wild forest, they also accepted Ysera''s entrustment to help the green dragon clan maintain the stability of the Emerald Dream.


    As the demigod who was the least injured and recovered the fastest in the War of the Ancients, Cenarius felt very guilty for the demigod who responded to his call but died because of it.


    In recent years, he spent most of his time in the Emerald Dream. On the one hand, he led the mortal druids who were unfamiliar with the dream to quickly enter the state, and on the other hand, it was convenient to communicate with other demigod souls from time to time.


    Cenarius happened to be a guest at Goldrinn''s home in the dream world at this time.


    The wolf **** Goldrinn has a withdrawn and indifferent personality, but he is much better than the black panther demigod Asaman, who has nothing and does his own way. At least Cenarius can communicate with him smoothly.


    "Goldrinn, how is your injury?"


    Goldrinn''s front paws were crossed, and his huge head was comfortably buried on his overlapping front legs.


    Raising his eyelids and rolling his eyes at Cenarius, Goldrin complained depressingly, "How can I recover so quickly, I''m not a guy like you who has perverted self-healing abilities."


    "Haha~ I can''t help it, it''s natural."


    Seeing Cenarius smirking and scratching his head, Goldrinn sighed and lowered his eyelids again.


    "I''m pretty good. At least I barely survived, and I can still see the hope of recovery. It''s impossible for other demigods to reshape their bodies without thousands of years."


    Cenarius nodded silently, "Yes, they joined the battlefield because of my invitation. Although they saved Azeroth from the hands of demons, the price was too heavy."


    Goldrinn was not the kind of mother-in-law''s demigod. After a short period of sadness, he quickly returned to his previous vigorous and resolute personality.


    "Okay, those guys are not idiots, and they have to bear the consequences for the choices they make."


    Yawning, Goldrin turned his head to the side and gave the order to evict the guest, "I''m going to enter a dormant state to recuperate, don''t bother me if there''s nothing important to do, go bother other people."


    Cenarius shook his head and laughed, "I see, I''m just... huh?"


    Just as Cenarius was about to turn around and leave Goldrinn''s lair, he suddenly felt a vague call from somewhere in the material world.


    "...Leus."


    "Dear forest demigod Cenarius, can you hear my voice?"


    Cenarius glanced at Goldrinn who had fallen asleep, UU reading Obviously the wolf **** didn''t hear the call, and then he quietly left the cave and went to the wilderness outside.


    "Who are you? Why are you calling me?"


    Finally contacting Cenarius, Andrea breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lord Cenarius, I''m Andrea Moonshadow, the apprentice of Archdruid Malfurion. I''m taking the liberty to contact you this time because I have something important to ask for your help."


    "Andrea?"


    Cenarius was taken aback for a moment, he had indeed heard this name before, and Malfurion had mentioned it to him recently with a sad face.


    It is said that something happened to this unorthodox druid named Andrea in the material world, which made Malfurion''s spouse, Tyrande, very angry. This anger naturally burned to Malfurion along the pillow wind. On O.


    Cenarius had a playful expression on his face, "Okay, Andrea, tell me about your important matters, I just happen to have free time now."

 Chapter 119： The sour smell of dog food

    Val''sharah, Cenarius Glades.


    Under the curious gaze of hundreds of druids, Andrea closed his eyes and entered deep meditation. At this time, he was communicating with Cenarius who was in the Emerald Dream.


    A few minutes later, Andrea opened his eyes again, and almost at the same time he opened his eyes, a green transboundary door made of natural force appeared in the middle of the woodland.


    A strange creature with a human upper body and a deer lower body stepped out of the gate with graceful steps.


    "Forest demigod!"


    "Lord Cenarius!"


    The druids present neatly lowered their stances and bowed to the half-human, half-deer creature.


    Cenarius raised his hand with a gentle smile on his face, and all the bent druids felt a soft breeze straightening their bodies.


    "You don''t need to be too polite, and you don''t need to call me an adult. We are all defenders of nature. There is no distinction between high and low. Just call me by my name."


    Cenarius looked nostalgicly at the familiar scenery around him.


    "Valsharah, after a few years of absence, the damage caused by the Burning Legion seems to have recovered."


    Just as Cenarius was lamenting his long-lost return to Valshara, more than a dozen druids in leather armor came out one after another from the unclosed transboundary door behind him, and the leader was Andrea''s mentor. , Archdruid Malfurion Stormrage.


    Malfurion looked a little complicated when he saw Andrea, and Andrea didn''t pay attention to his expression, and bowed with a smile as always.


    "Teacher, long time no see, don''t you come here okay?"


    Malfurion sighed for a long time, "I''ve heard what happened from Fandral, Andrea, I''ve wronged you."


    "Where is the teacher''s words?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "Actually, right after the war ended, I planned to find a chance to leave Mount Hyjal."


    "After all, the expression of power between me and the high priest of Yufeng is completely opposite. The difference in phase is natural. Staying together for a long time will only breed more conflicts. The mentor does not need to feel guilty about this. It is completely voluntary for me to leave."


    "Hey~"


    Malfurion didn''t say anything, just patted Andrea''s shoulder heavily.


    Fandral Staghelmet was also among a dozen or so druids, standing behind the team and winking at Andrea, and beside him stood a female druid who seemed to have a good relationship.


    He turned his dead fish eyes and glared at Fandral, ¡®Is this guy here specially for dog food? but¡­''


    Taking a deep look at the gentle woman, Andrea stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    ''Fandral has found a partner, which means... the countdown to the birth of Valstein has entered, right? ''


    ¡­


    With the demigod Cenarius as the leader, Malfurion, Fandral and others assisted, they quickly built a bridge with the Emerald Dreamland through Cenarius Woodland.


    But this is only a temporary measure, the connection between Val''sharah, which is not covered by the roots of the World Tree, and the Emerald Dream is very weak.


    After most of the conscripted druids dispersed, Cenarius and others came to Lora Hill at the invitation of Andrea and Mayor Fleet.


    Malfurion, who was worried about the tribe, first raised the most urgent problem that Val''sharah needs to solve.


    "We have to find a way to bring Valshara under the coverage of Nordrassil. Otherwise, the residents living here will not only have difficulty communicating with the mainland, but more seriously...they will not be able to enjoy the blessings imposed on the World Tree by the dragon kings."


    After losing the Well of Eternity, the night elves can no longer live forever, and now they can only rely on the blessings bestowed on Nordrassil by the Three Dragon Kings to maintain the eternal life system.


    And the Broken Isles far outside the mainland cannot be covered by Nordrassil, which means that the night elves in Val''sharah will have the concept of birth, old age, sickness and death.


    The mayor of Fleet sighed and said, "That''s right, the number of sick people in Lora Hill and the surrounding villages and towns has been increasing in recent years. Although the impact of life expectancy increase has not been seen in just a few years, it will continue to continue." Go on...maybe things will change in a thousand years."


    The important question raised by Malfurion made everyone present ponder.


    Although it is possible to try to persuade all the residents of Valshara to move back to the mainland, this is only an option as a last resort.


    No one wants to move often. After the war, it is hard to settle in a new homeland. It is much more difficult to persuade these people to move than during the war.


    Andrea glanced sideways at Fandral. This guy has been nourished by love recently, and he obviously hasn''t focused all his attention on solving the problem.


    ¡®As expected of you, Fandral who values ??his family more than anything else. ''


    Sighing silently, Andrea raised her hand to propose her idea.


    "Cenarius, mentor, I was thinking, is it possible to plant a new World Tree in Valshara and connect it with Nordrassil, so that the blessings of the World Tree can also be extended to Valshara Bar?"


    Malfurion and Cenarius'' expressions changed at the same time.


    Cenarius took the lead in hammering his palm and said, "Good idea! We can''t persuade the people to relocate, we just need to find a way to expand the scope of World Tree''s blessing!"


    Malfurion also nodded in relief, "Although the details still need to be discussed slowly, it should be a feasible solution, Andrea, your thinking is still so quick."


    "Uh~ The instructor has won the prize."


    Andrea scratched her face in embarrassment, "I''m just borrowing flowers to offer Buddha, who made Fandral so busy pampering his wife. ''


    However, Andrea''s proposal did greatly shorten the time for Sara Dashiel to be planted, and saved a generation of Valshara in disguise.


    Although he can''t remember the exact number of years, Andrea vaguely remembers that Fandral planted trees all over the world after the high elves left and the high elves kingdom Quel''Thalas was established.


    Since he is more interested in the history of the high elves, Andrea still has some impressions of the establishment time of Quel''Thalas, which should be around 7000-6500 years before the Dark Portal.


    If the early planting of the World Tree can be facilitated, the residents of Valshara will regain their eternal life at least 3000 years earlier than in history.


    Judging from the high elves'' lifespan of 2000-3000 years, the night elves who lost their immortality will just die a generation in these 3000 years.


    After Andrea put forward the idea, the remaining details will be gradually perfected by the archdruid Malfurion and Cenarius summoning the top leaders of the Druid sect. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Through the dream passage constructed by Cenarius, Andrea was directly sent back to Astrana, an important town in Ashenvale, by the demigod of the forest across the ocean, saving him half a year of traveling on the road.


    "what!"


    Walking out of Astrana, Andrea, who was about to transform into a flying form and go home, suddenly stopped, and then he patted his forehead annoyed.


    "Forget one thing, explore Nazaras College."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea turned into a golden eagle and flew high into the sky, "Forget it, as long as the second World Tree is planted, it will be much more convenient to go to the Broken Isles through the Emerald Dream, let''s talk about it next time."


    Putting aside the to-do list for the time being, Andrea flew at high speed in the direction of Moonlight Town.


    He was a little worried about the situation in the territory. After leaving for nearly a year, he wondered if Leticia, a naughty girl who gradually revealed her true nature, was making trouble at home.


    ''I hope it''s just my illusion... I always feel that the skinny girl will make trouble while I''m away from home. ''

 Chapter 120： "Surprise" from Leticia

    When Andrea returned to Moonlight Town, there seemed to be no accidents in the peaceful and peaceful town, and the residents in the town still maintained their life at a slow pace unique to the longevity species.


    But when he arrived at the Lord''s Palace where he lived, a very familiar behemoth in the back garden first caught his eyes.


    Andrea tilted his head in confusion, he suspected that his eyes were wrong.


    "...a multi-headed monster?"


    ¡­


    "What''s the trouble with you again?"


    Rubbing the center of his brows with a headache, Andrea looked at Leticy, who had erratic eyes, and asked, "Also, how did you bring this big guy up from the dark abyss and make him obedient?"


    Crouching in the back garden of the Lord''s Palace is a huge hydra. Judging from the color of its scales, it is exactly the one that Andrea met in the dark abyss before.


    "I remember this guy''s name is Akumail, right?"


    "Hiss~"


    Hearing his name, Akumail''s three heads hissed at the same time, as if responding to Andrea''s call.


    "Ahaha~"


    Leticia scratched her head in embarrassment and laughed, "I just wanted to see the hydra you mentioned before, and it was purely accidental to bring it back."


    "Hey~"


    Dath''Remar, who just visited recently, smiled wryly and patted his forehead, "Andrea, I have to say, your apprentice is very...adventurous."


    After Das Remar''s explanation, as well as Leticia''s and the grim-faced Ferrien''s supplements, Andrea finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    More than half a year ago, when Andrea set off from Moonlight Town to the Broken Isles, Leticia was like a husky without a collar.


    At first, she still remembered Andrea''s instructions, patiently managed the territorial affairs with the temporary consul Markle.


    But Leticia, who is eccentric by nature, obviously doesn''t get along with Markley, who is rigid. Staying with this boring gourd for a long time makes Leticia feel more and more irritable.


    Seeing that Markle managed the territory in an orderly manner for two months, the little devil hidden in Leticia''s heart finally couldn''t be contained.


    Andrea once led the battle priest troops and moon guards to clean up the ruins of the temple now known as the Dark Abyss. After returning to the territory, Andrea mentioned the many-headed monster Akumail to his little apprentice.


    Due to the haste to leave, Andrea did not have time to kill Akumail.


    After a long period of time, this hydra, which seemed to have a poor brain, did not cause any trouble, and stayed in the depths of the dark abyss playing in the mud happily.


    Two years have passed, although it is not enough to say that the hidden danger of Akumail has been forgotten, but since it has no intention of taking the initiative to cause trouble, Nawaz, the warrior leader in charge of the town''s defense, gradually marked it as harmless to be observed (tentative) biology.


    Although she has received strict aristocratic education from her parents since she was a child, Andrea knew from the first contact with Leticia that this girl is not the kind of aristocratic lady who follows the rules, and there is a flying and jumping husky hidden in her heart. .


    The death of her parents made Leticia very depressed for a while after the War of the Ancients ended, but under the care of Andrea and Shandris, the child was still strong enough to walk out of the original shadow.


    Losing the strict discipline of her aristocratic parents, Leticia''s lively and active nature was gradually released under Andrea''s semi-free-range upbringing.


    Although Andrea often felt very troubled by Leticia''s exuberant curiosity, he never thought of restricting Leticia''s nature in the past, but only guided her to try not to radiate her nature in inappropriate occasions.


    In the past few years, Leticia has performed very well. After not deliberately restraining her personality, her learning efficiency has improved a lot.


    Regardless of the improvement of personal strength or the territory management that nobles must learn, Andrea and Das Rema are very satisfied with her learning progress.


    Dath''Rema has always felt grateful and guilty for the last remaining member of the Moonsong family because Leticia''s mother, Lady Felicity, sacrificed her life to save the youngest daughter of the Sunstrider family, Celes.


    When Andrea found Das Rema and asked him to temporarily serve as Leticia''s noble course teacher, Das Rema agreed without saying a word.


    After Leticia left Nordrassil with Andrea, Dath''Remar would come to Moonlight Town once a quarter to teach the grown-up Leticia exclusive courses on noble etiquette and territory management. .


    More than a month ago, when Das Rema came to Moonlight Town again, he unexpectedly failed to find Leticia in the town.


    Asking the temporary consul Maclay did not get a definite answer. Just at this time, Ferien Riverwind found Dath''Remar, and he hesitated to reveal some information to him.


    It turned out that Leticia couldn''t bear the curiosity, so she used the shadow spell taught by Andrea to bypass the guard at the entrance of the dark abyss, and sneaked into the ruins of the underwater temple without anyone noticing.


    Before leaving, Leticia sent an invitation to her little friend Ferrien, but at that time Ferrien was in charge of the mission of exploring the ocean assigned by Andrea before leaving, so he did not agree to Leticia''s invitation.


    In the evening of that day, Ferrien discovered that Leticia had disappeared, and he immediately guessed her whereabouts.


    Just at this time, Das Rema visited Moon Night Town to prepare for a new round of lectures, and when he learned of Leticia''s behavior from Ferrian, the Patriarch of the Sunstrider felt dumbfounded.


    As Leticia''s teacher, he certainly knew that there was endless curiosity hidden under this girl''s well-behaved and sensible appearance.


    In order to prevent Leticia from being in danger in the dark abyss, Das Rema asked Ferrien to tell Markle, Nasa and others the news, and he set off to search in the dark abyss first.


    When Dath''Remar came to the deepest part of the dark abyss according to the map given by Ferrien, he was shocked by the scene in front of him.


    Leticia was standing in front of the giant hydra, her head raised as if she was communicating with it. This scene of the beauty and the beast being in close contact made Das Rema almost subconsciously use the Pyroblast technique to attack Ah Kumail frowned.


    After calming down and observing for a while, UU Reading Das Rema confirmed that Akumail had no malice towards Leticia, and that one person and one beast were really just communicating.


    This situation made Das Rema very surprised. He had heard Andrea mention this hydra before. From his description, it is not difficult to see that Akumail, as the pet of the ancient god, has a very strong attack power. sex.


    Andrea looked at Dath''Rema, and asked helplessly, "So, after confirming that Akumail is harmless again and again, you used the teleportation technique to help Leticia bring it back?"


    Dath''Remar stretched out his thumb heartily and laughed, "Haha, although a lot of things happened in the middle, that''s probably how things went."


    ''What are you laughing at...''


    Andrea pressed his temple with a headache. Such a huge monster suddenly appeared in the town. Andrea knew with his **** that it definitely caused a commotion.


    Withdrawing her thoughts, Andrea looked up at the dumbfounded Akumail and fell into deep thought.


    "Xalatas, come out and answer."

 Chapter 121： DathRemars Intention

    "I''m here, ask."


    "What''s the situation with this guy? Isn''t it N''Zoth''s pet? How could she be tricked by Leticia so easily?"


    Xalatas sneered disdainfully, "It is said to be a pet, but this kind of mindless beast, N''Zoth must have transformed it on a whim."


    "The plan to occupy the dark abyss failed. N''Zoth probably forgot about this guy a long time ago. Without the restraint of his master, this hydra will continue to live according to his own habits."


    "Your little apprentice, who majored in the power of the void, suddenly felt this familiar aura. It''s not surprising that the hydra with very low intelligence would instinctively feel close."


    Andrea pondered for a moment, "That is to say, now Akumail has basically cut off contact with N''Zoth? Can I believe it?"


    Xalatas smiled strangely and persuaded, "It''s better not to have confidence in this brainless creature, if N''Zoth thinks of it again one day, maybe he will drive Akumail crazy through remote mind control. "


    "If you want this beast to stay, it''s best to ''clean'' it with my own power of the void with my assistance, completely eliminating the traces of spiritual power left by N''Zoth."


    In fact, Andrea didn''t want this ugly guy to stay, but seeing the pleading look on Leticia''s face, he finally relented.


    "Hey¡­"


    Rubbing Leticia''s little head, Andrea said with a wry smile, "You''re really going to cause me trouble... Leave Akumail with me for now, and I''ll check it to make sure it''s safe and harmless I''ll give it to you again."


    Other people''s daughters like to keep cats, dogs and other small pets. At most, they will raise a night saber from scratch. It can be used as a playmate when they are young, and can be used as their own mount when they grow up.


    Her adopted daughter stepped over these stages and directly raised a giant hydra. This huge contrast made Andrea feel full of desire to complain.


    Receiving Andrea''s assurance, Leticia narrowed her eyes comfortably like a cat, and rubbed her head upward against Andrea''s big hand.


    "Hey~ Thank you, Andrea."


    Let Leticia go out with Akumail, who walks with special vibration effects... and slipped around, and Andrea waved to Das Remar helplessly to follow.


    "Okay, let''s talk."


    Back in her separate office, Andrea resumed her serious demeanor.


    "If there is no important matter to discuss, you will not stay in Moonlight Town for more than a month. What happened to Anakis?"


    Dath''Remar was silent for a moment, then sighed deeply.


    "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from you."


    Leaning heavily on the back of the sofa, Dath''Remar rubbed the bridge of his nose wearily.


    "You also know that under the management of the high priest of Whisperwind, we high elves have always been treated unequally."


    Dath''Remar''s face was a bit gloomy, "Entering and exiting Anakis requires registration and strict inspection. We are not allowed to get close to the new Well of Eternity. Even absorbing energy from the Moon Well is strictly controlled by the priestesses."


    "Because of the prejudice of the High Priest of Whisperwind, we dare not even have conflicts with civilians. We can only stay in the fixed range where the upper elves live all day long. Many people are already dissatisfied with this disguised imprisonment."


    Dath''Rema''s eyes were a little confused, "Andrea, tell me, should we continue this kind of life?"


    Andrea took out the wine bottle from the wine cabinet and poured it for Dath''Rema. Depressed, Dath''Rema temporarily abandoned the noble etiquette, tilted his neck and poured the wine in the glass into his throat.


    Andrea said with a bit of pain, "...You should taste it anyway, this is a fine mince wine."


    "Oh~"


    Dath''Remar exhaled alcohol, and smiled self-deprecatingly, "Sorry, I''m not in a good mood."


    Andrea took a sip of the mellow wine, and the layers of fruity flavors made him close his eyes and savor it slowly.


    "Dath''Remar, I have a question."


    Putting down the wine glass, Andrea raised her legs and said with deep eyes, "You should have discovered it, right? Due to long-term absorption of the pure energy of the Well of Eternity, the Highborne have contracted a strange disease."


    "Once you stop energy absorption, you will quickly feel uncomfortable symptoms in your body, and as time goes by, this situation will gradually intensify, and you will be affected by this disease from your body to your spirit."


    Dath''Remar''s face changed. "That''s right, I call it magic addiction. If there is no energy supply of a certain purity, the highborne will gradually wither, and finally... even mutate."


    Andrea raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t expect Das Rema to have such a deep understanding of magic addiction during this period.


    The withered and the heartbroken, these are all mutant species that emerged due to the unbearable torture of magic addiction.


    "Then the question is, where can you go if you leave Anarsis?"


    Andrea asked seriously, "Even the Moonlight Well I improved cannot do without the well water supply from the New Well of Eternity. Once the Highborne and Tyrande are completely broken, you want to get this supply of high-purity magic power again." It will be difficult."


    "At that time, how will the upper elves survive the difficult period of the magic addiction, don''t tell me you plan to resist."


    "how is this possible¡­"


    Dath''Remar smiled bitterly, "I''ve seen with my own eyes what the Highborne will look like after their addiction to magic completely breaks out. I don''t want my compatriots to suffer that kind of torture."


    After the War of the Ancients, Vota Moonscar and a large number of former Black Rook Castle upper elf officers, in order to avoid conflict with Tyrande, who was trying to take over the military power, retreated one by one with interest.


    Due to Dath''Remar''s outstanding performance in the Battle of the Eternal Well, he was jointly recommended by several retired Highborne lords and became the leader of the Highborne.


    Dath''Remar is undoubtedly a person with a sense of responsibility. In recent years, in order not to arouse Tyrande''s resentment to a greater extent, he has shown more humility, but this is not because he is afraid of Tyrande, but because he considers the overall situation.


    The night elves, who were rebuilding social order after the war, could not stand a new round of internal strife and turmoil. Dath''Remar and the few people involved in the current Highborne also understood this truth, and temporarily chose to bear the burden of humiliation.


    But human patience has its limit after all. UU Reading ''s step-by-step retreat did not bring Tyrande''s understanding, but instead sent a wrong signal to some civilians who harbored hatred and dissatisfaction with the upper elves.


    "The nobles who used to be invincible have faded away, and even us commoners can bully them at will."


    Andrea looked at Dath''Remar with deep meaning, and smiled knowingly, "I understand, you want me to convey the goodwill of the Highborne to Tyrande through my relationship with the Archdruid, and warn Is she enough?"


    A tacit smile appeared on Dath''Remar''s face, "It''s convenient to talk to smart people."


    "After a cruel war, the Highborne have lost too much. We don''t want to have any disputes with anyone now, but..."


    A cold light flashed in Dath''Rema''s eyes, "If the High Priest of Whisperwind really intends to kill them all, we won''t just sit and wait for death."


    "Although we are only a minority compared to the population base of night elves civilians, if we are really pushed into a desperate situation...we will remind some guys who are pushing their feet, how Arcanists have been able to rule the night empire for thousands of years. "

 Chapter 122： Development of Moonlight Town

    Dath''Remar''s rhetoric didn''t make Andrea feel too much trouble.


    Although he said it very strongly, since the battle of the ancients and Dath''Remar, Andrea has a good understanding of Dathar''s behavior, and he will not take the last step unless it is a last resort.


    After sending Dath''Rema away, Andrea, who had just returned to the territory, still had no free time.


    Half an hour later, Andrea sat on the office chair in the administrative hall to listen to the report.


    The night elf who was reporting to Andrea had a typical facial paralysis.


    The man with short, mint-colored hair didn''t change his face when he was giving the report, and his tone of voice always maintained a straightforward rhythm, which sounded like an automatic answering program of an inorganic arcane puppet intelligent program.


    Leticia, who was on the sidelines, almost rolled her eyes to the sky. She still has difficulty adapting to Markley''s strict working state.


    "The reclamation of farmland is going very well, and we have expanded the rice fields to the south near Lake Farahim."


    "The selection of grassroots officials is still ongoing. Among the refugees, there are many people with management talents. The Ministry of Personnel is conducting a second round of internship inspections for them."


    Turning over a page of records, Markley continued to report in a flat tone amid Andrea''s drowsy expression.


    "The industry that the lord specifically mentioned has also made good progress. The raptor druids and ranger scouts discovered a large iron mine near Twilight Valley in the north."


    "The temporarily recruited miners are fully mining the iron ore, and the craftsmen in the town are also working hard to forge weapons and farm tools. According to your request, the ratio of weapons and farm tools is 3:7."


    "Finally, in terms of trade, the caravan going to and from Astlana recently encountered a small problem. There were wild furbolgs who were living in distress along the way and robbed the road. General Nawaz has sent people to clean it up."


    Makelay''s report finally came to an end, and Andrea, who was already tired, almost fell asleep under his hypnotic tone.


    The hands under the table squeezed each other''s mouth to wake up, and Andrea cheered up and praised, "Yes, the report in all aspects is very detailed...but can you bring a little ups and downs in the tone of your report in the future."


    Markley''s report was more hypnotic than Andrea''s boring philosophy courses at university. If he hadn''t repeatedly reminded himself that there was still work to be done, Andrea really wanted to just lay down on the table and have a good sleep.


    Markley''s expression didn''t change at all, he bowed slightly and said, "Sorry, Lord Lord, I will try my best to improve."


    Reluctantly waving his hand, Andrea motioned for Markle, who had been reciting the hypnotic spell for a long time, to go down first.


    Seeing Andrea''s eyelids twitching, Leticia gloated and joked, "Now you know how hard it is for me? This is when he talks a lot."


    "When it''s working time every day, it''s as if someone has activated a silent magic circle in the administrative hall. Except for the sound of breathing, almost no movement can be heard."


    Andrea glared at this unconscionable girl angrily, "Although his personality is weird, Markley''s work ability and attitude are absolutely fine. You should really learn from him. If you can combine your personality with his Put it all together."


    Leticia is too jumpy, while Makeley is too boring. If the two people''s shortcomings can complement each other, Andrea won''t have to worry about managing the territory in the future.


    It has been more than two years since Moon Night Town settled on the west coast of Ashen Valley. The original small fishing village with a population of only 1,000 people has grown to more than 50,000 people today, thanks to Andrea''s meticulous arrangements.


    From the appointment of officials, the establishment of the Shadow of the Dark Moon Sect, the construction of the Temple of the Moon God, to industry, agriculture, and military technology, all aspects were carried out according to Andrea''s plan without exception.


    After more than two years of running-in, the development of Moon Night Town is gradually on the right track, and the rookie officials who left with Andrea have also grown up one after another.


    With the joining of more refugees, with these officials as the core, the assessment and appointment of grassroots officials are also in full swing.


    Agriculture was handed over to the druid sect by Andrea, and dozens of non-combat druids focused on food, fruit and vegetable production.


    According to the detailed information provided by Leticia, Ferrien and others are trying to capture wild boars from the Stonetalon Mountains in the south and bring them back for domestication.


    If wild boars can be domesticated and raised on a large scale, the residents of Moon Night Town will not have to eat only vegetarian food and fish all day long.


    Many people, including Andrea in the previous life, have misunderstood the living habits of the night elves.


    In the night elf society after the War of the Ancients, although the druids had a high status, they were not fanatical environmentalists. They never forced their people not to eat meat, nor did they prohibit the logging of forests.


    Many houses in the capital Anarchis were made of wood, and even Malfurion would go out from time to time to hunt animals and beat teeth.


    What Druids opposed was unplanned deforestation and unnecessary killing. In order to meet the survival needs of the tribe, they had no intention of strictly prohibiting deforestation and hunting animals. The law of the jungle is part of the law of nature.


    Ashenvale is very rich in natural resources. If it is not for the symbolic meaning of Nordrassil and Mount Hyjal, Andrea does not think that Mount Hyjal, where the demigods gather together, is more suitable for survival than Ashenvale.


    There are a large number of demigods in Mount Hyjal, and of course these demigods will also have their own families, and these families will undoubtedly rob Mount Hyjal of survival resources.


    Such as the wolf pack under the name of the wolf **** Goldrinn, the large number of birds under Aviana, the little turtle cubs in Tortola, and even the dryads and woodland guardians who are descendants of Cenarius.


    Although Mount Hyjal occupies a vast area and is rich in natural resources, it is impossible to completely accommodate the families of these demigods.


    Just like the wild boar of Agamaggan''s family.


    Without the guidance of the brave and resolute Agamaggan, the performance of the wild boar made Cenarius very disappointed.


    They started to become lazy and lack fighting spirit, muddling along all day, and because of the wild boar''s terrifying reproductive ability, UU Reading They often competed with other demigods for territory in order to expand their territory.


    Unbearable, Cenarius drove them out of Mount Hyjal in order to arouse the wild boar''s fighting spirit.


    However, the wild boars didn''t seem to have any objection to being driven away. They enjoyed themselves all the way down the Ashenvale, until they reached the central wilderness... Now a swampy area in the south of the barren land has established a primitive and simple large-scale settlement. .


    Taking the departure of the wild boar as an opportunity, the giant bear demigod Usol and Ursoc''s family furbolgs also evacuated Mount Hyjal in large numbers. They scattered to live in various areas around the holy mountain, and they maintained a good relationship with the night elves for the time being. contacts.


    However, as Markley mentioned before, some furbolgs became savage and primitive after leaving the herd, and became wild furbolgs in the mouth of the night elves, often intercepting passing business travelers to rob food.


    The mass exodus of the demigods made room for the night elves living in the canopy of Nordrassil.


    However, the congested capital still makes many night elves who yearn for freedom feel uncomfortable. The departure of these people is also one of the reasons why Moonlight Town can grow rapidly in just three years.

 Chapter 124： farming makes me happy

    In order to wait for the first-hand information from the druid of the raptor, Shandris temporarily stayed in Moonnight Town on the grounds of handling business.


    Although Tyrande is very displeased with Andrea and the Moonlight Town he founded, she is not a person who can''t distinguish between priorities.


    As a veteran who has personally experienced the Battle of the Ancients, Tyrande sensed something unsettling about the strange situation in Felwood Forest, and she temporarily acquiesced in Shandris'' fishing behavior.


    During this period of time, Leticia had a very difficult time. She originally thought that after Andrea came back, she would be able to get rid of the heavy work and live a free and comfortable life again.


    She guessed the beginning, but not the ending.


    As a sentinel general, Shandris has been training in the barracks for a long time in recent years. She was already quite feminine, but now she has more majesty as a superior.


    Shandris, like Andrea, has been accompanying and caring for Leticia during the most important three years of her growth.


    While Andrea was busy with business, Shandris took over Leticia''s discipline.


    Recently, she has been exposed to military affairs every day, and she has inevitably acquired some iron-blooded styles of soldiers. The strict teaching made Leticia, who is relatively loose by nature, miserable.


    Andrea is also happy to see this little devil in the world being ruled by someone, lest this girl will be lawless all day long and cause big troubles in the future.


    Taking over the town management work in person, Andrea quickly re-entered the state.


    The most important thing in the development of people''s livelihood is clothing, food, housing and transportation. Only when these four most fundamental elements are met can we spare no effort to radiate development in the fields of medical care, entertainment, education and scientific research.


    The first is clothing, which is one of the most basic material needs of residents.


    During the Night Empire period, the clothing of the upper elves was made of finely crafted silk, which was enchanted to form magicweave cloth, while ordinary night elves mostly wore cheap linen clothes.


    Although silk is comfortable and beautiful to wear, the output of this kind of cloth woven from silk is very low.


    Rare things are more expensive, and no one except the nobles could afford clothes made of this precious fabric in the past.


    After Andrea settled in Moonlight Town, she vigorously developed the sericulture industry. Under the cultivation of the druids, the silk-spinning ability of the improved silkworm babies has been greatly improved.


    Among the residents of Moonlight Town, those with relatively better financial means began to try to change into silk, a kind of clothing that only nobles could wear in the past.


    In the past, these ordinary civilians could not even imagine that they could wear such high-end fabrics one day. The improvement of living standards has greatly improved the sense of belonging of the people to Moon Night Town.


    Even for the people who couldn''t afford silk clothes for the time being, Andrea didn''t let them continue to wear the disgusting coarse linen clothes.


    The druids brought back a large number of seeds in the early days of Moonlight Town, including a plant called cotton.


    It has to be said that even if the druid profession is not used for combat, it can also play a very significant role in breeding animals and plants.


    Under Andrea''s arrangement, plant druids produced a large amount of cotton, and now the residents of Moonlight Town generally changed into comfortable and affordable cotton clothes.


    At the beginning, Andrea recruited a team of nearly a thousand people from Anarchis to the west coast of Ashenvale, including more than a dozen skilled tailors.


    After more than two years of development, the population of Moon Night Town, which has attracted a large number of refugees, has grown rapidly. Professional craftsmen from all walks of life have accepted many apprentices, and various industrial chains are gradually forming.


    When it comes to druid breeding technology, we have to mention the second livelihood priority - food.


    Andrea, who was born in a big food empire, looked down on the food culture of the night elves very much. Even the food of the big nobles like the Moonsong family couldn''t impress Andrea with their food.


    The food of the high elves pays more attention to the original ecology. The staple food is mainly various breads made of wheat flour, supplemented by fresh fruits and vegetables just picked from their own orchards.


    Andrea, who is used to eating white rice and various rich complementary foods, is very resistant to eating bread and fruits every day.


    After Ferrien searched for rice seeds from outside, Andrea immediately arranged for people to dig a canal from the Farahim Lake in the south and build a waterwheel to divert water. A spectacular rice field was established in the southern suburbs of Moonlight Town.


    Andrea is not a great agricultural scientist, and he can''t research hybrid rice, but thanks to Nordrassil''s protection, it is not difficult to grow rice in Ashen Valley, which is like spring all the year round, as long as it can ensure sufficient water for irrigation, let alone It is said that there are druids to help ripen.


    When Andrea ate white rice for the first time in Moonlight Town, tears almost filled his eyes. The familiar taste of rice made him unconsciously recall his previous life before time travel.


    With the rice, the side dishes can''t be put down naturally.


    All kinds of vegetables that can be used are also added to the recipes of the residents of Moonlight Town by Andrea.


    Counting the wild boars brought back from Stonetalon Mountain by Ferrien and other druids, and the sheep and cattle that are scheduled to go further south to the Mulgore Grassland in the near future, a better life in the future is coming to Andrea. wave.


    Satisfying the appetite of the appetite, the housing construction of the residents is also a topic that cannot be avoided.


    Although there are few storms and waves in the sea of ??mist, the humid air by the sea has seriously eroded the wooden houses where the night elves used to live.


    And the solid houses built with stone bricks are expensive. According to Andrea''s experience in Xin Aisa Li, only the aristocratic areas use a large number of stone bricks as materials for building houses, and most of the houses in the civilian areas are a mixture of wood and stone.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the strange technology tree of the night elves... or the magic tree.


    During the Dark Night Empire period, there was no shortage of sharp tools for traversers such as paper and glass. Although the wine-making process was relatively primitive, thanks to the existence of arcane magic, brewing fine wine was not difficult.


    The Empire of the Night takes arcane arts as its foundation, and relies on the inexhaustible energy of the Well of Eternity to develop a very splendid magic civilization.


    In the past, Andrea had experienced the luxurious life of the nobility in the Yuege family, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Automatic writing pens, automatic brooms, and even laundry can be done with simple arcane tricks.


    In addition, there are unmanned arcane sedan chairs, arcane puppets that patrol autonomously according to intelligent programs, etc. These products intuitively reflect the brilliant arcane civilization of the night elves.


    But in terms of certain infrastructure, night elves are very clumsy.


    Just like stone bricks, the dead-headed night elves really used big stones to knock out bricks one by one.


    This inefficient building material made Andrea really unable to complain.


    Therefore, the method of burning green bricks with clay in the drill tile kiln was sacrificed by Andrea, which greatly increased the coverage of brick and stone houses in Moon Night Town in just two years.


    The business travelers who came from Astrana to buy and sell goods were very surprised by the "luxury" stone buildings in Moonnight Town. Even Tyrande recently began to insinuate and ask Andrea through Shandris how to build such a building. Many brick houses.


    The housing problem is basically solved, and the final basic livelihood problem is left to do.

 Chapter 125： Business Simulation Game (Fog)

    The Highborne used to draw upon the infinite power of the Well of Eternity to create countless arcane-powered automations.


    But as the Well of Eternity exploded, Tyrande and Malfurion restricted the use of the new Well of Eternity.


    The arcane civilization, which flourished for a while, is showing signs of fading away, and only the high elves living in the corner of Anakis are still using it.


    Moon Night Town does not have the endless energy source of the New Well of Eternity, and Andrea can only find another way to solve the problem of people''s travel.


    As a time traveler, although Andrea dare not say that he remembers all the details of Azeroth, at least he still has a relatively deep memory of some obvious things.


    For example, the best camel beast - Kodo.


    Kodos are large quadrupeds that inhabit the Barrens and the Mulgore Steppes in large numbers.


    Although Kodos look scary in size, they are actually very gentle and are herbivores, so it is not difficult to domesticate them.


    In order to allow the caravan in Moonlight Town to set off with a full load of goods, Andrea personally led the druids into the barren land last year, and found traces of kodo beasts near the oasis in the northwest of the barren land.


    Although wild Kodos are not violent, they will instinctively be vigilant in the face of approaching hostile creatures.


    However, for a Druid who has the ability to calm animals, it is easy to tame this kind of docile guy.


    On the way back to Moonlight Town, the Kodo herd advancing by land attracted the surprised attention of the residents of Astrana. They didn''t know what the neighbors of Moonlight Town wanted to bring these big guys back.


    But soon, they knew the purpose of the Kodo beast.


    Kodo beasts with extremely strong load capacity can easily pull heavy trucks. The merchants who went to Astrana to trade goods showed the characteristics of this high-quality camel beast unreservedly to the compatriots next door.


    However, no creature in the world is perfect, and kodos will of course have shortcomings.


    They have great stamina and load-bearing capacity, but instead have poor explosiveness.


    There is no problem with Kodo beasts being used to pull goods and people, because of their huge bodies, they are not slow when running at a constant speed.


    But because of the lack of explosive power, it is not very suitable to be used as the main mount of cavalry.


    Andrea''s positioning of Kodo beasts is relatively clear. Their main job is to act as camel beasts, and they also need to use the amazing strength and endurance of these big guys to pull plows when cultivating fields.


    As for the battlefield, that''s not the best field for them.


    Perhaps at certain times, the Kodo beast can be used to charge forward, but considering that the Kodo beast''s too tall physique is not conducive to the night elves attacking the enemy on the mount, it may be difficult to regard it as a conventional tactic.


    There is a saying on the battlefield that speed is the most important thing in battle, and the poor explosive power of Kodo beasts makes it difficult for them to take on the responsibility of cavalry charge.


    Considering the daily travel of the people and the cavalry units during the war, Andrea also arranged for the druids to tame the night saber, a regular mount used by many night elves for generations.


    Compared with Kodos, night sabers have poor load-bearing capacity, and their stamina is also poor, and they cannot run for a long time like Kodos.


    But what has been replaced is the terrifying explosive ability of night sabers. They can explode at their limit speed in the shortest possible time, rushing into the enemy''s formation before the enemy has time to react.


    And as long as you don''t run at full speed, the night saber won''t get tired so easily, and people can still ride this popular traditional night elf mount when they go out on a daily basis.


    Except for Leticia who did not follow the usual path, the important generals of Moon Night Town including Nawaz, Nasa, and Delier all domesticated their own special night sabers.


    Speaking of Leticia, Andrea rubbed her forehead with a headache.


    "I almost forgot, I still have to check Akumail, I really don''t know why this girl would like this strange mount..."


    Shandris looked at Leticia who was lying limply on the sofa, not wanting to move, shook her head amusedly and said, "Young people always like to use things different from ordinary people to show their individuality."


    Andrea gave Shandris a weird look, "Young man...you and I are less than 500 years old, isn''t that old? How can you speak so old-fashioned?"


    Shandris was taken aback, and then said with a wry smile, "...Maybe because I have witnessed too many life and death in the war, I subconsciously divided myself out of the category of young people."


    Andrea smiled and kissed Shandris on the forehead, "Cheer up, as an immortal race, we still have a long life ahead, don''t push yourself too hard, take a proper rest and enjoy life."


    Shandris looked at her boyfriend with disdain and complained, "Are you qualified to blame me? Your work is busier than mine, right?"


    "Eh... I think it''s okay, watching Moonlight Town develop a little bit, at least I can feel happy from it."


    ''It''s like playing a real-life business simulation game...''


    ¡­


    During the time Shandris stayed in Moonlight Town, it was a rare relaxation. Apart from strictly supervising the training of the loveless Leticia, she didn''t need to undertake any official duties here, and everything was handled by Andrea and his subordinates. The civil service group to solve.


    On the fourteenth day when Ferrien led the team to set off, Andrea finally sorted out the many things that happened during the half a year he left, and took time to do an in-depth inspection for Akumail.


    "Hmm...strange, really strange."


    Xalatas'' voice was still sent directly into Andrea''s head, "Although this big guy still has a small part of N''Zoth''s mental imprint in his brain, the guy hiding in the deep sea has no direct control over it. "


    Andrea, who was comforting Akumail, frowned. This guy seemed to like the pure shadow aura emanating from Andrea''s body, and always wanted to get close to him subconsciously.


    "You mean, N''Zoth doesn''t really care about the success or failure of Akumail''s operation?"


    "Probably so. If he really wanted Akumail to become a vanguard behind the enemy lines, N''Zoth''s spiritual imprint on Akumail''s mind would not be so shallow, and he might even pay attention to its situation all the time."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea pondered for a moment, "Why did the Naga led by Navaschi dive into the dark abyss?"


    "Who knows."


    Sartaras said carelessly, "Maybe it''s just N''Zoth training and tempting the subordinates he just subdued, or it may be that the Naga leader named Vashj has other plans behind N''Zoth''s back, and I''ll leave this to you. Judgment."


    N''Zoth''s transformation of the Naga is definitely not something that can be completed overnight. Even as an ancient god, he can''t transform the hundreds of thousands of people who fell into the sea at once. This is destined to be a long process. .


    What Andrea comforted Leticia in the past was not just words. Her mother, Felicity, may really be alive, but she just changed her life form, from a night elf to a Naga.


    Andrea recalled her contact with Queen Azshara, and her heart was full of doubts. UU Reading


    Queen Azshara is definitely not the kind of person who would easily surrender to N''Zoth, maybe they just cooperated to a certain extent with their own purposes.


    If you think about it from this perspective, Vashj''s actions are worth pondering.


    Slipping into the dark abyss with a group of rookie recruits who have just completed their transformation, the name is to let Akumai spread his dark power, but apart from building the statue of Queen Azshara, they basically did nothing.


    "Statue...?"


    In the eyes of powerful beings, the statues in the world of Azeroth may not only be statues, but may also carry part of their power to some extent.


    ''Looks like it''s time to build Elune''s statue, but...''


    Speaking of the statue of Elune, Andrea felt a throbbing pain in her forehead.


    "How on earth will Elune''s face be sculpted... You can''t really carve an incomparably blurred face like the Elune Sisterhood?"

 Chapter 126： Shadow properties

    Andrea hadn''t received any instructions from Elune since the last contact.


    Reminiscent of the frightening guesses she had made, Andrea hadn''t actively tried to contact Elune for a long time.


    But after several years of precipitation, he gradually figured it out.


    As long as Elune really has no evil thoughts towards Azeroth and will not threaten the safety of herself and her people, then no matter what Elune''s body is, she is a true **** worthy of belief.


    No one knows when Elune began to pay attention to Azeroth, at least in the known time scale, and even in the more than 10,000 years in the future that Andrea learned with the ability to travel, Elune has never shown any disapproval. Harmful threats to Azeroth.


    As a member of Elune, if Andrea can contact this true god, she might be able to get some important revelations from her.


    But judging from his Buddhist beliefs in the past five years, the chances of Elune showing up on his own initiative are very small, and it is up to mortals to find a way to communicate with Elune through some means.


    It was learned from Shandris that Tyrande also hadn''t contacted Elune for more than five years.


    After thinking about it carefully, Vashj''s act of building the statue of Azshara caused Andrea to think deeply, and he then thought of the situation when he talked directly with Elune for the first time.


    "I remember, apart from using the Eye of Elune as a link, there was also a huge statue of Elune at the scene, right? Although the face is blurred..."


    Lifting the top of the staff and looking, the inactive Tears of Elune are still floating on the top of Ganir''s staff and slowly rotating.


    "Let''s try."


    In the past five years, after the establishment of the Shadow of the Dark Moon Sect, Andrea has adopted sheep-herding management for most of the time.


    He didn''t intend to emphasize too much his status and presence in the sect like Tyrande, but instead delegated power to other priests to preach on their own in a low-key way.


    There is a saying that good and bad work. As a member of the Moon God, Andrea himself is so Buddhist, and the priests of the Shadow of the Dark Moon Sect have not been active.


    Holding the "miracle" of the Moon Night Well, Moon Night Town has naturally abducted the residents of the town who believed in Elune to this new sect over the years.


    After all, Shadow of the Dark Moon''s highest belief is still Elune, but the interpretation of Elune''s power form and authority is completely different from that of the Elune Sisterhood led by Tyrande.


    According to the description of Andrea, the shadow priest of the sect, Elune is not what the Sisterhood has recorded for thousands of years, she only has a shining side, and the dark side of the moon is also part of her moon phase.


    As a symbol of the power of the dark side of the moon, the void, or shadow power, held by Andrea and the priests of the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon is a clear proof.


    In Andrea''s impression, the power of shadow is a kind of partial energy that is difficult to control. Shadow, which is the opposite of light, can easily cause mental erosion to the user if used for a long time, and then affect the user''s mind.


    However, it turns out that this is an out-and-out prejudice.


    After all, power is just power. Regardless of nature, light, shadow, or even evil energy, power itself does not have any bias. The bottom line depends on the person who uses it.


    Fel energy is recognized as the most destructive and easily out-of-control energy, but according to Andrea''s knowledge, since Illidan obtained the fel energy, the power in his body has never gone berserk even once.


    This illustrates a problem, as long as one has a firm will, even demonized energy like evil energy can be perfectly controlled.


    After Andrea began to preach, there was a period of nervous attention to Elune priests who switched to the power of shadow.


    But five years have passed, none of the priests of the sect, or even the congregants who accepted the mission and joined the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon, has suffered from spiritual erosion.


    At first, Andrea was grateful for this, but also had some doubts. He was already prepared to help the out-of-control priests suppress the power of shadow in their bodies at any time.


    After discussing with the priests and Xalatas, Andrea finally came to a conclusion.


    Most of the people in his memory who used the power of shadow and lost control were influenced by the void lord or the ancient god.


    As a great expert in using the power of the void, the Old God relies on his shadow spells with strong spiritual influence, supplemented by his ubiquitous terrifying whispers, it is not too easy to tempt mortals to fall.


    But the Luna believers who have the protection of Elune are different. It is basically impossible for the ancient gods to infiltrate their influence into the church that believes in the true God.


    After several years of painstaking research, Andrea discovered that the characteristics of the power of shadow are not only strong in spiritual spells.


    In recent years, under the guidance of Xalatas, Andrea has researched a lot of direct attack shadow spells, including the Guillotine and Shadow Claws that he used in Highmountain before.


    If it is explained in scientific language, the power of shadow should be regarded as some kind of antimatter energy.


    How to use this energy depends on the user''s own comprehension and habits. Mental attack is only part of the characteristics of the power of shadow, and there are more unknown uses waiting to be discovered by Andrea and the priests of the shadow of the dark moon.


    ¡­


    "did not find?"


    Andrea looked at Ferrien in disbelief, "Are you sure? You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    Ferrien scratched his head with a wry smile, "At least that''s the conclusion we came to after careful searching."


    "There is indeed some kind of creature lurking in the depths of Felwood, but the other party does not seem to intend to be exposed."


    "We explored deep into the forest several times, and found traces of many intelligent creatures living, but the other party never showed up in front of us, nor did it actively attack us."


    Andrea grinned, "That''s a little troublesome."


    "The enemy hiding in the dark is the scariest thing. These cunning guys should restrain their desire to attack because they consider that you have a large number of people and are not sure of victory."


    Ferrien nodded solemnly, "I thought so too. When the exploration entered the final stage, I ordered the druids to scatter in twos to search, but in the end I couldn''t lure them out."


    Shandris frowned. "So, this is a cunning and highly intelligent ethnic group. Why don''t I remember that there are such aborigines in Felwood?"


    A cold light flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "Maybe it''s not an aborigine, but a stranger we used to be familiar with."


    Shandris: "???"


    "What is a familiar stranger?"


    Now there is no evidence to support the existence of Sartre, and Andrea is not as thick-skinned as Tyrande, who borrows the name of Elune''s revelation all day long.


    "I just had this hunch."


    Withdrawing her thoughts, Andrea turned to look at Shandris.


    "In any case, vigilance against this unknown creature must be raised."


    "Santis, since Tyrande wants the Sentinels to increase their actual combat experience, you might as well lead a Sentinel squad to stay in Felwood."


    "If they are indeed hostile to our race, they will one day be unable to resist showing up. At that time... the war that Tyrande is looking forward to may really come."


    "Although the scale of this war is definitely not what she expected..."

 Chapter 127： Wise Archdruid

    Even without Andrea''s suggestion, Shandris could smell something unusual from the too-clean scouting report of the bird of prey druid.


    The vigorous Shandris did not stay in Moonlight Town for long after getting the report, and soon returned to Anakis with the help of the Arcanists... together with Andrea.


    Five years have passed since I left this new capital last time, and the overall planning of the city still follows the old method, but it can be seen with the naked eye that this treetop city is much cooler than it was when the war just ended.


    The Arcanist who was in charge of managing the teleportation room in turn was taken aback when he saw it, and then he opened his mouth wide and exclaimed, "Aren''t you..."


    "Hush!"


    Andrea put his index finger in front of his mouth, and winked playfully at the familiar highborne.


    "You didn''t see anything, only Shandris was sent back, understand?"


    The young high-level elf hastily covered his mouth and looked around, then nodded hurriedly and responded with "huh huh".


    "very good."


    Andrea patted the Arcanist on the shoulder, "I just met with Dath''Remar to discuss it not long ago. Wait for a while, and your treatment in Anakis should be improved to a certain extent."


    When Shandris walked out of the teleportation tower, Andrea had long since disappeared, and she also strode straight towards the Temple of the Moon God in the center of the city.


    The eastern area of ??the new capital, Anasis, is planned as a druid area, where rows of exquisite wooden houses are located, and almost every house has... a sleeping druid.


    Since Ysera opened the access to the Emerald Dream to druids, most of the nature-loving druids have lingered on the world full of pristine natural scenery.


    And they have a very legitimate reason to indulge in it-to help the green dragons maintain the stability of the dream world.


    On the top floor of the highest three-story wooden tower in the Cenarion District, Archdruid Malfurion had just returned from Valsharah. He was very tired and before he could take a sip of the refreshment drink, a black haired man suddenly appeared in front of him. The leopard startled him a lot.


    Patting his forehead helplessly, Malfurion said with a smile, "Andrea, next time you sneak into Anarchis to meet me, can you say hello in advance? It''s really not good for the heart."


    If ordinary druids sneaked over in wild form, Malfurion, who was an archdruid, could easily spot them.


    But Andrea is different. With the power of shadow, he is the ancestor of sneaking. Not to mention using the shadow shuttle to directly reach the destination, few people can see through his stealth covering the whole body with the power of shadow.


    The panther laughed and transformed back into a human form, and Andrea sat across from Malfurion without seeing anything, poured a cup of tea and drank it with his head up while the arch druid looked at him.


    Malfurion twitched the corners of his mouth in pain, "Your drinking method like chewing peony is a waste, I don''t have much tea here."


    Andrea smiled and waved her hand, "It''s okay, when the next season''s better spring tea comes out, I''ll ask someone to give some more to the instructor to taste slowly."


    That''s right, green tea, a refreshing drink that has recently become popular in the night elf society, comes from Moonlight Town, and it is also an attempt by Andrea in the process of farming.


    Originally, Andrea thought that the night elves might not be used to this kind of drink that brings back sweetness from bitterness, but the druids headed by Malfurion unexpectedly liked tea.


    Malfurion nodded in satisfaction, but when he put down the teacup in his hand, the expression on his face quickly softened.


    "Let''s talk business."


    Malfurion looked at his beloved disciple in front of him with somewhat tangled eyes, "You shouldn''t risk being discovered by Tyrande to enter Anakis for no reason, what can you do with me?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Indeed, and this matter is related to the stability of the power within the clan."


    Malfurion raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked tentatively, "The Highborne?"


    "Yes, it seems that you, the instructor, have also discovered it."


    Malfurion smiled bitterly, "I''ve only recently noticed that Tyrande''s suppression of the Highborne has gone too far."


    Sighing, Malfurion gave his assurance, "Don''t worry, I will advise Tyrande on this matter. We are all comrades who have experienced tragic wars, and there is no need to fight to the point of confrontation."


    Malfurion is a typical good old man character, he is not as vengeful and decisive as Tyrande, but at the same time, he will not be like Tyrande, who is prone to make low-level mistakes because of impatience.


    Peace and stability is Malfurion''s purpose of action, and also his creed.


    Andrea stopped short, and didn''t go further into this topic. Since Malfurion made the promise, he would definitely not go back on his word.


    As soon as the subject changed, Andrea directed the question to Sarah Daher.


    "Mentor, how is the growth of Valshara''s world tree?"


    Malfurion nodded and said, "It''s okay, Fandral and the others are responsible for leading the team to take care of it in turn. It is estimated that the World Tree will mature within 100 years and officially join Nordrassil in parallel."


    Although Malfurion said it lightly, as a half-druid, Andrea knew that the process would definitely not be easy.


    They were busy chatting about business since the meeting, and it was rare to have a private chat this time. After finishing the business, Andrea turned the topic to the development of Moon Night Town.


    Malfurion was also quite curious about Moonlight Town, a wealthy town that has gradually gained fame in recent years. The two asked and answered one by one, chatting until the sky was dark, and Andrea bid farewell again and left.


    I left not because the topic was finished, but because a person I didn''t want to see suddenly visited.


    "Boom~"


    "Malfurion, it''s me, Tyrande, is it convenient for you now?"


    Malfurion looked at the raven fluttering away outside the window, and couldn''t help but flash a smile in his eyes.


    "It''s convenient, come in."


    ¡­


    Andrea was not interested in the private conversation between the Archdruids. After coming to the arcane area to report the progress to Dath''Remar, he returned to Moonlight Town on the spot with the help of the teleportation technique released by Dath''Remar.


    When she came back, she happened to meet Leticia who was looking forward to her, and Andrea patted her purple-haired head with a smile.


    "I have checked and purified Akumail, you can go play with it."


    "Okay!"


    When Leticia cheered and was about to leave, UU read www.uukanshu. com Andrea grabbed the hood of her robe and pulled it back.


    "What''s the rush? Let me make it clear first. Akumail can''t be allowed to make trouble everywhere and affect the normal order in the town. Can it be done?"


    "Hey~ No problem, I will take Xiao Ku to play outside the city."


    ''Xiao Ku...what the **** name. ''


    Holding back the complaints in her heart, Andrea waved her hand with some internal injuries, "Go, don''t play wild like a wild dog just because Shandris left, I will take time to check your strength improvement speed recently."


    "Eh?!"


    "Don''t pretend, you can weigh it yourself."


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth curled up, and she walked squarely towards the Lord''s Hall amid Leticia''s watery begging eyes.


    "If you don''t pass the assessment, you can go to retreat for me honestly, and bring your Xiaoku with you."

 Chapter 128： Development of the shipbuilding industry

    For the immortal night elves, time is just a ruler used to record their long life.


    Without paying attention, Andrea lived ten times his life span before time travel.


    245 years after the end of the War of the Ancients, the wounds caused by the war gradually subsided under the comfort of time, and the people of the night elves gradually got used to the stable life in peacetime.


    Under the leadership of Tyrande''s not-so-great governing ability, the night elves entered a period of rapid development after the war, but this so-called "high speed"...is just that in the eyes of some people.


    The new capital, Anarchis, has experienced a process of population accumulation, evacuation and normal growth. In the past two hundred years, the resident population has stabilized at around 3 million.


    Compared with 2.8 million 100 years ago, it is considered an increase, but the low birth rate of the night elves is really speechless.


    In comparison, Moonnight Town, located on the west coast of Ashenvale, developed faster.


    From less than 100,000 in the five years after the war, it increased to nearly 1 million in just two hundred years.


    Of course, these growing populations do not all rely on fertility. Even if the local lord Andrea Moonshadow strongly encourages fertility, the low fertility rate unique to the immortal race is not easy to break through.


    After more than 200 years of observation, Andrea feels a little hopeless about the natural population growth rate of the night elves.


    The extremely low winning rate is not a problem that can be solved by increasing the number of times per unit time.


    After more than 200 years of development, Moon Night Town has grown from a small seaside village and a potential town to a large settlement with the scale of a city today.


    Moreover, the population of more than 900,000 is not the limit. The population growth slowed down only because the lord issued a development order 53 years ago.


    The scale of Moon Night Town is already quite good, and there is no need to continue to attract refugees to join in a short period of time, which will increase the pressure on the city''s public security.


    Under Andrea''s order, the gradually mature Leticia led the team to explore the wilderness north, officially expanding the influence of Moonlight Town to the Dark Coast area.


    The Dark Seashore is a long and narrow coastline, its horizontal area is not large, but its length is quite impressive.


    This place used to be located within the surrounding satellite city of Lasallaza, the seat of the sky. After the impact of the earth-shattering, it has now become a mess of coastal ruins.


    Although it was washed by the sea after the Great Rift, this coast was once less suitable for living.


    However, after two hundred years of precipitation, the seawater has receded long ago, leaving behind a piece of fertile land suitable for farming and living by intelligent creatures.


    Leticia is the only house apprentice of Lord Andrea of ??Moon Night Town. Although the residents of Moon Night Town are often dumbfounded because of her eccentric personality, her ability to handle affairs is worthy of recognition.


    According to the detailed map drawn by the raptor druid scouts in advance, after Leticia led the pioneer team into the Black Seashore, they first set up the first settlement beside a small river in the southeast of the coastline.


    This small river originates from the higher-lying Felwood Forest in the east. Since no one has named the downstream river for the time being, Leticia simply named it the Moonsong River with her own surname.


    Although this narcissistic stinky girl''s act of naming her without authorization caused Andrea to shake her head helplessly after receiving the information, it was undoubtedly the correct decision for Leticia to first choose to settle in an area close to the water source.


    More than 200 years have passed, and Andrea''s appearance does not seem to have changed in any way, and the conspicuous gold-rimmed black pupils are still his unique symbol.


    But after being in a high position for a long time and giving orders, Andrea''s temperament has more or less changed, and the people of Moon Night Town can feel the calm and restrained majesty from the lord.


    "A glowing greatsword stuck in a monster''s stone statue?"


    Tapping his fingers on the table thoughtfully, Leticia''s report reminded Andrea of ??something.


    It has been more than two hundred years since Andrea traveled, and he can''t remember many things in his previous life very clearly.


    But he had expected this situation a long time ago. In the early years, while his memory was still relatively fresh, he organized most of the things he still remembered into a book, and threw them all into his private space package for preservation.


    Pull out the book about Darkshore from the space package and carefully read "The Sword of the Master...found it."


    The Juggernaut Sword, the relic left behind when the Titan Guardian fought against the Dark Empire in the ancient times.


    This sword belonged to a stone giant named Klon, and the one whose head was pierced by his sword was a general under the command of the Old Gods, the General of the Faceless-Sorgus the Slider.


    What kind of battle happened between the two sides, Andrea didn''t know, nor was he interested in knowing.


    Fortunately, the Juggernaut Sword is not a short distance away from the Moonsong Outpost that Leticia shamelessly named. Even if the Faceless Man is not completely dead, it should not have any impact on the pioneer outpost.


    The purpose of entrusting the task of pioneering the Black Coast to Leticia is to test the learning achievements of her apprentices over the years.


    Andrea has instilled a lot of knowledge from her previous life into Leticia in the past two hundred years, and the ice-snow-smart Miss Yuesong turned all the parts she could understand into nutrients for her growth.


    "Hey~ Saugus?"


    Xalatas''s grinning voice came into Andrea''s mind from the weapon rack at the side, "That guy is C''Thun''s subordinate. Although he is not the strongest general, his fighting power is really good. I didn''t expect nailed here."


    "You also know the powerful vitality of the void system, don''t you need to make some preparations for your little apprentice?"


    "Need not."


    Andrea put the "Guide" back into the package as if nothing had happened, "That octopus can''t survive, at least it won''t survive for thousands of years."


    "Since I have handed over the task of pioneering to Leticia, it is up to her to make up her own mind on how to open up the Black Coast, and I will not interfere too much."


    "Are you ready to go?"


    "Well, the base camp has been stabilized, and it''s time to head south."


    ¡­


    What Andrea said about going south was not to go to the south of Ashenvale in a narrow sense, but to the desolate land south of Stonetalon Mountain, and even farther to Feralas.


    200 years is enough for the navy of Moon Night Town to develop from scratch. The main exploration ship used by the navy today is a typical square sail ship, and the template is the Kirk ship commonly used in the 13th century on Earth.


    The hull of the Kirk ship is small, about 16 meters long, and its load is only 200 tons.


    However, this kind of ship is the first batch of pure sail-powered ships in the period of great voyages. It does not require paddles to row the boat. For the Yueye Town Navy, which has developed from scratch, it can be regarded as a product that has crossed the age.


    After a detailed survey, the beach in the southwest of Moon Night Town is an excellent deep-water port.


    The naval base of Moon Night Town was established here, and Andrea named it Feather Moon Harbor.


    Although Shandris was too ashamed, UU Reading opposed the use of this name many times.


    But Shandris, who has been stationed in Felwood Forest for a long time and occasionally came to Moonlight Town for vacation, was unable to change the Lord Lord''s decision, so the name was finally decided on.


    Stone Claw Mountain is surrounded by mountains on all sides. After a long period of exploration by the Moon Night Town Navy, they found that there is not even a port where they can land in this area.


    But Desolace further south is different. This endless wasteland has a very wide coastline to the west.


    When Andrea decided to go south, the druids of the raptors set out from the sky to conduct a preliminary survey of Desolace, and connected with the tauren living there.


    What surprised Andrea happened. The area where the Woodshoe clan lived was not called Desolace, but Mashanxi.


    And according to the description of the scouts, this place is not as desolate as Andrea said, but a vibrant green prairie.


    Andrea: "WTF?"

 Chapter 129： Tauren of Mashanxi

    After the formation of the new continent of Kalimdor, since the world tree Nordrassil was planted on the holy mountain of Hyjal, the range of activities of the night elves was mainly concentrated in the northern part of the continent, around the world tree.


    Including Moonlight Town under Andrea''s command, the farthest they have ever entered is the Barrens, and it is also to abduct Kodo beasts. The area explored by the raptor druids is mainly the northern continent.


    In recent years, the northern part of the continent has become increasingly unsettled. Certain creatures that have been lurking since the end of the War of the Ancients finally began to be unable to contain the restlessness in their hearts.


    At the request of Shandris, Andrea sent some scouts to Felwood Forest, trying to find the lair of twisted creatures that attacked Felwood¡ªSartre.


    Satyr is a strange creature that intervenes between demons and mortals. They were originally the high elves of the Night Empire. Xavius, the chief advisor of Queen Azshara, is the source of Satyr.


    After being killed by Malfurion for the first time, Xavius ??willingly accepted the infusion of Sargeras'' fel energy for revenge, and he did not hesitate to change his life form and resurrect him.


    The semi-demonic creature like Satyr was born from then on. Under the temptation of Xavius, many highborne who worshiped the powerful power of the Burning Legion followed suit.


    After expelling the Burning Legion from Azeroth, Satyr was not exiled from the world like other demons because he possessed half of the characteristics of native creatures, but lurked and waited for the opportunity.


    More than 200 years ago, Felwood was occasionally attacked by them.


    During these 200 years, due to the long-term garrison of Shandris'' sentry troops, Sartre''s covert actions were greatly restricted, and finally began to show his feet recently.


    The change in Felwood Forest involved a lot of Andrea''s energy, which directly slowed down his exploration of the south of Kalimdor.


    Because the Naval Shipyard built the first type of ship that sails only on sail power, Andrea took this opportunity to prepare to continue her planned plan-going south.


    The large number of wyverns and ferocious wild animals inhabiting Stonetalon Mountains will pose a great hindrance to the exploration team if proceeding by land.


    There are no such problems in the sea route. As long as the naga and murlocs infesting the coast are well prepared in advance, offshore navigation will not be difficult for the well-trained navy of Moon Night Town.


    The newly created Marine Corps includes various arms such as Arcanist, Ranger, Druid, Warrior and Priest.


    These elites who received strict training landed on the west coast of Mashanxi, and immediately established a forward base. After getting in touch with the local tauren, the arcanists sent back the first-hand information of the front through teleportation magic.


    "Ma Shanxi..."


    Andrea raised her head in a daze and thought for a while, ''Is it the original name of Desolace? Speaking of which, the Kalimdor tauren did live in Desolace for a long time before the centaurs destroyed their homeland. ''


    The name Mashanxi was named by the tauren in their own language, which translates to "Embrace of Mother Earth".


    The current Mashanxi is still a green and fertile prairie, where a large number of tauren of the Linti clan live scatteredly, living a leisurely grazing life.


    During the process of forming Val''shara''s new world tree Sarah Dasher, Cenarius also gradually got rid of the guilt after the war, and began to wander in the wilderness again.


    The tauren of the Woodshoe clan stayed on the Kalimdor continent in order to get closer to Cenarius and hope to get more guidance from him.


    Cenarius, who has a gentle temperament and is good as a teacher, will naturally not refuse their overtures. In recent years, he has gone to Marshanxi to live with the tauren from time to time, guiding them to embrace the way of nature.


    Due to their own devout belief in Mother Earth, the tauren embrace nature differently from the night elves.


    Combining their own beliefs and customs, the tauren strive to perfect the original shaman teachings. Shaman, a brand-new combat job that relies on soul communication elements, gradually matures from primitive to mature.


    Because of Tyrande''s autistic foreign policy, the tauren have not had contact with the night elves for many years since the end of the War of the Ancients.


    The tauren are short-lived species, and they do not have the blessing of eternal life like the night elves. The veterans who participated in the war have long since passed away, but their glorious experiences and knowledge have been recorded on the totem pole by these older generations, and passed down from generation to generation. down.


    Andrea''s main purpose of sending the fleet south was not for the area called Mashanxi today. Contacting the tauren was only a part of his plan.


    Today''s Kalimdor tauren are still dominated by the Woodshoe Clan, but thanks to the fertile pastures of Ma Shanxi, a large number of small and medium-sized clans under the Woodshoe Clan have excellent development opportunities.


    The peace-loving and kind-hearted tauren seldom have internal strife. At least Andrea can see the happy atmosphere among the tauren when he meets the chief of the Woodshoe clan.


    "Your Excellency Moon Shadow, I am very glad to meet you. I have read about your heroic deeds from the totem records left by our ancestors."


    The current tauren chieftain of Kalimdor, Brokenhorn Woodshoe warmly welcomed Andrea''s arrival.


    This great chief named Broken Horn really lived up to his name. The left horn of his two horns was broken from it. It is not known whether it was formed congenitally or caused by an acquired injury.


    Andrea politely returned the salute to Broken Horn, "Chief Woodshoe, thank you for your enthusiastic assistance to the expedition."


    The end point of the expedition team''s trip was the Feralas Valley in the south of Mashanxi, and the final goal was the hidden city of the night elves in the middle of Feralas¡ªErethalas.


    But coming all the way from the west coast of Ashenvale, Andrea didn''t intend to go straight to the target in a daze, and there were some other things to deal with along the way.


    One of them is to win over the Kalimdor tauren and establish a good cooperative relationship with this honest and extremely combative race.


    Regardless of the mild temper of the tauren, Andrea, who has personally experienced the battle of the ancients, knows very well what kind of fighting power these simple and honest tauren will explode once their lives are threatened.


    Mashanxi covers a very vast area. The central and northern part is a flat and endless prairie. The tauren mainly live in this natural grassland.


    There are often Naga attacks near the western coastline. UU Reading The peace-loving tauren are unwilling to have unnecessary disputes with the Naga, and voluntarily gave up the territory near the coastline.


    The coastal area that the tauren don''t want is an important transit port for Moon Night Town, which has a navy.


    Andrea politely asked Chief Broken Horn for advice, and received the great chief''s gracious permission.


    The coastline in the west of Mashanxi was handed over to Andrea''s forces by Chief Brokenhorn. The tauren can use this sea trade line to exchange the goods they need with the night elves, and the night elves have also obtained an important transit in Mashanxi. Port, it''s a win-win deal.


    After negotiating with the Great Chief of the Broken Horn, the expedition team continued to head south by boat after a little repair, and the follow-up contact work was handed over by Andrea to the administrative officials headed by Markle.


    According to the map of Kalimdor in Andrea''s memory, after leaving Mashanxi where the tauren lived, the entire western coast of Kalimdor left only the last area suitable for establishing a coastal base¡ªFeralas.


    And this is also the final destination of the Moon Night Town expedition team''s southward exploration.

 Chapter 130： Herre Salas

    Feralas is a valley area surrounded by mountains. During the night empire period, this was the far southern frontier, and there were relatively few night elves living here.


    But it is precisely in this uninhabited barren mountains and mountains that one of the six major cities of the Dark Night Empire, the hidden capital-Eressalas, is hidden.


    Queen Azshara built Eldre''s Thalas to preserve the Night Empire''s most valuable arcane knowledge.


    In order to avoid being coveted by the opposition forces, Queen Azshara ordered a governor named Torsedrin to be stationed here.


    Torsedrin established a secret organization named Syndra after taking orders. They swore to protect Elesalas from generation to generation and not let the city''s secrets be opened to any outsiders.


    Few people in the Night Empire knew Azshara''s true purpose of building this border city, and even Malfurion thought it was a nail the Queen had put in to stabilize the border.


    The three Kirk ships of the expedition docked steadily on the big island in the west of Feralas. Andrea was too lazy to think of another name, so he continued to use the name he remembered and named it Sardo Island.


    Sardor Island used to be part of the outer city of Eresalas before the Great Crack, and there are still many typical night elf-style architectural ruins on the island.


    Another larger island can be seen from the south of this small island, but Andrea and others don''t need it for the time being, so they simply established an outpost on Sardo Island.


    The former Elesalas occupied a very large area, and the city scale spanned the north-south longitudinal road in the middle of the Feralas Valley.


    But when Andrea personally led the marines to land in Feralas, what caught their eyes was a large area of ??ruins buried by virgin forest.


    The southern city of Eresalas was completely abandoned. On the way, the marines were continuously attacked by wild furbolgs and gnolls blocking the way.


    After easily repelling this group of mobs, this elite troop of thousands of people, led by Andrea, arrived at the gate of the dungeon group, which was later called the Baker of Doom, the core northern city of Eresalas.


    Although Elesalas of this era gave up the southern outer city, the thick marble gates outside the core city are still tightly closed, keeping the city''s secrets firmly inside the gate.


    The closed gate showed no sign of opening, not even a single night elf could be seen around the gate.


    Andrea ordered the marines to temporarily set up camp on a low **** in front of the gate, and he arranged for the accompanying raptor druid to explore the city from the air without showing a trace.


    ¡­


    "it is as expected."


    After listening to the reports from the scouts, Andrea nodded thoughtfully.


    There is no trace of the defensive magic circle in the main city of El Salas, and Syndra, who lacks the source of magic power, is already unable to maintain the defensive magic circle.


    "Linus."


    "exist."


    Hearing Andrea''s call, a well-dressed highborne arcanist stood up.


    "You will take the lead. Lead the Highborne from the Marine Corps to visit Eldre''s Salas, and try to convince Prince Torsedrin to cooperate with us. I will also pretend to be a follower and walk with you."


    "Yes but¡­"


    Seeing Linus hesitate to speak, Andrea encouraged him to continue talking.


    After calming down, Linus asked hesitantly, "What if they don''t want to meet us? As far as I know, most of Syndra''s members are scholars who are obsessed with research."


    "As long as the right research environment is in place, their willingness to communicate with the outside world is quite low."


    Andrea smiled meaningfully, "You also said that there is a suitable research environment."


    "With the Well of Eternity shattered and the Highborne losing their source of magic power, do you think these Syndras can really have a relaxed research environment?"


    "Besides..."


    A strange gleam flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "I''m curious, how did Syndra survive the two hundred years of addiction, the taste of the onset of addiction...Linus, you should be very clear."


    "yes¡­"


    Recalling the weakness and intense irritability he felt after the Well of Eternity was destroyed just after the war, Linus couldn''t help shivering.


    Relying on his own personal experience to push others, he does not think that Syndra can resist magic addiction for more than 200 years.


    ¡­


    Linus was originally a Moon Guard who guarded Zin-Azshari. He was born into a prominent family of the Highborne called Starscar.


    Affected by the cataclysm, the family residence of the Starstreak family in Xin Aisa Li sank into the sea. Only Linus, who was forcibly recruited to expand the portal beside the Well of Eternity, escaped.


    Unlike some of Anarsis''s meddling Highborne, Linus has a strong enterprising spirit.


    This is also the most important reason why he is willing to follow Andrea to leave Anakis, who is like a pool of stagnant water, to establish a new and more dynamic force.


    Picking out the few Highborne in the Marine Corps, with Linus as the leader, the group ignored the heavy city gate by using the flash technique, and directly entered the core city of Eldre Salas behind.


    Located at the outermost edge of Eresalas is the Edreth area, which is the city gate trail, but at this time this area has long been abandoned like the city gate. Linus and others came to the trail located on the trail with doubts and puzzles The civilian area at the end.


    Following the cheers that became clearer and clearer, the group saw a huge arena. A large number of people sat around the auditorium outside the arena and waved their flags. From the perspective of Andrea and others, they could not see the terrain for the time being. Lower arena situation.


    The entrance to the civilian area in Edreth District was finally guarded. The absent-minded guards were lined up in two rows, most of their attention was focused on the direction of the arena, and they didn''t even notice the arrival of Linus and others.


    Linus frowned, "It''s too negligent, is this really Eresalas, who is known as the guardian of the mystery?" ''


    "cough!"


    Coughing loudly on purpose, Linus'' actions finally attracted the attention of the guards.


    The leader, a night elf with a helmet on, looked suspiciously at this team of less than a hundred people. UU Reading The gorgeous silk robes and noble temperament worn by this group of people fully demonstrated their identities.


    Not daring to entrust Linus and the others, one of the city gate guards respectfully saluted, "I would like to ask the noble high elves, what is the important thing for you all to come to Elesalas after traveling thousands of miles?"


    ¡­


    Linus, who is familiar with the social etiquette of the upper elves, was in charge of talking and entertaining, and Andrea and the others entered the core city of Eresalas smoothly.


    Eresalas in this era has begun to show signs of decline due to lack of magic power.


    However, the leader of the city has not gone crazy enough to massacre his own people. With a population of 1.3 million, Elesalas seems to be at least maintaining a superficial prosperity.


    Led by a high-level elf who was guiding the way, the group was brought into the council area in the north of Eresalas. In an exquisite palace made of snow-white marble, Andrea finally saw the hidden city. lord.


    Governor of Eresalas, Prince Torsedrin.

 Chapter 131： up for grabs

    Torsedrin has long silver hair that reaches his waist, and a jeweled headband representing the status of a lord on his forehead.


    In order to express his welcome to the distinguished guests, he specially changed into a set of gorgeous highborne costumes, and warmly welcomed Linus and his party.


    While Linus was habitually using noble etiquette to speak officialdom with Torsedrin, he took the opportunity to observe the demeanor of the high-ranking Syndra present without any trace.


    Linus was very puzzled by the full state of mind of these Highborne compatriots.


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be, did Syndra find some kind of brand new energy source? ''


    "cough~"


    A light cough from behind interrupted Linus'' distraction, he hastily collected his mind, and concentrated on dealing with Torsedrin''s somewhat over-enthusiastic greeting.


    After a while of meaningless high-level elf-style greetings, the two finally brought the topic to serious business.


    Holding the wine glass in his hand, Torsedrin looked at Linus with what seemed to be deep meaning and asked, "Mr. Starmark, since the war with the demons ended, Elesalas has not had any contact with his compatriots from the outside world for more than 200 years. I have contacted you, is there anything important for your visit this time?"


    Linus subconsciously glanced sideways at Andrea, who was sitting in the far seat opposite, and Torsedrin keenly noticed his shift of sight for just a split second.


    ''Look at others before answering the question. Could it be that there are people with a higher status than the Xingshen family hidden in this visiting team? or¡­''


    Torsedrin followed Linus'' line of sight without any trace, but he didn''t find anyone making eye contact with this descendant of the Starscar family.


    ''Am I overthinking? ''


    Andrea, who buried her head in eating, sighed silently in her heart, "Linus is still immature. This kind of performance is a lack of confidence in himself. This kid needs more experience." ''


    Noticing Torsedrin''s gaze, Linus, who didn''t get a response from Andrea, felt his heart tighten. He also realized that his subconscious behavior of asking for advice could easily arouse suspicion.


    "Sorry, Prince Torsedrin, I was distracted."


    Trying to maintain an elegant posture to apologize to Torsedrin, Linus explained with a smile, "After the world fell apart, we have been trying to find our compatriots scattered all over the world."


    "But Azeroth has undergone tremendous changes during the disaster that swept the world. In order to get familiar with the new world and gain a firm foothold, we spent more than 200 years. It was not until recently that we cleared up many problems around the territory. Head south to find the Syndra brethren lost in the wilds of Feralas."


    Torsedrin nodded noncommittally, "I see. As the leader of Syndra, I would like to express my gratitude to Mr. Starstreak again, but..."


    Leaning his right hand on the armrest to prop up his side face, Torsedrin asked suspiciously, "Forgive my ignorance, as far as I know, the current High Priest of Elune is currently in charge of the highest authority of the night elves."


    "And that High Priest has a deep prejudice against the Highborne. If Mr. Starmark is here to recruit us on her behalf, I advise you to give up your thoughts as soon as possible."


    Torsedrin shook the wine glass in his hand, and the dark red wine swayed gently in the glass.


    "Although the life of El Salas was very poor after the war, we are not willing to abandon our dignity in order to survive."


    Linus raised his brows, and the other party''s words concealed a sarcasm towards the Anarchis Highborne. If Linus was really visiting on behalf of Tyrande, he should have been furious by now.


    Andrea, who was buried in a drink, had a flash of light in his eyes, "I didn''t expect that Erezalas, who had been isolated from the world for many years, still kept paying attention to the outside world. It seems that Syndra is not completely closed off like Torsedrin''s self-effacement." . ''


    "Haha~ The prince is right."


    Contrary to Torsedrin''s expectations, Linus let out a hearty laugh without hesitation.


    "I don''t have a good opinion of the group of Highborne compatriots who are servilely kneeling under the restriction of the High Priest of Tongue Wind. I am not here on behalf of her."


    Torsedrin''s face became serious, and he sat up straight again. "Oh? I would like to hear more about it."


    Linus smiled lightly and said, "I represent the hero who also participated in the Battle of the Well of Eternity, the Shadow High Priest of Elune''s emerging sect Darkmoonshadow¡ªLord Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Moon Shadow..."


    Torsedrin pondered for a while before asking, "Is it the rumored other favored one of Elune? I have indeed heard some sporadic rumors about him, but..."


    Looking at Linus with a half-smile, Torsedrin asked meaningfully, "That is to say, this shadow high priest is at odds with the ruler of Anarchis, and he left to establish a new force, and you are Come to Eresalas to recruit Syndra on his behalf?"


    "Exactly."


    "Heh~ Interesting."


    Torsedrin chuckled and said, "Sindra has been closed in Elesalas all year round, and the changes in the outside world don''t have much impact on us."


    "Mr. Xinghen, if you want to persuade us to join His Excellency Moon Shadow''s camp, you must at least show some decent sincerity?"


    Long before entering El Salas, Linus had already received instructions from Andrea, and at this moment he smiled confidently and said, "The prince is quick to speak, and I don''t want to continue beating around the bush."


    "Since the collapse of the sky, only we, the Highborne, know best. Without the Well of Eternity as a source of magic power, the Highborne, who are used to absorbing high-purity arcane energy, have shown an extremely uncomfortable symptom."


    "Dath''Remar Sunstrider, the leader of the high elves of Anakis, named this symptom Mana Addiction."


    Linus looked at Torsedrin''s gradually serious expression, and smiled calmly, "As long as Elesalas is willing to join our camp, on behalf of Lord Andrea, I promise that I can help Syndra solve the lack of energy. The symptoms of magic addiction caused by the source, what does the prince think of this condition?"


    ¡­


    During the banquet, he repeatedly confirmed that Linus was not joking. After the welcome banquet, Torsedrin immediately called Syndra''s senior management to discuss how to respond to the other party''s solicitation.


    In the early morning, the drunken upper elves of Moonlight Town who participated in the banquet were led to rest in the guest room by the waiters, and Linus, whose face was flushed from drinking, also crookedly entered the room that Syndra had arranged for him.


    Just after entering the house, UU Reading Linus'' hazy eyes suddenly regained clarity, and he bowed respectfully in the empty room except himself.


    "Master Andrea, please give me the next step."


    "Well, thank you for your hard work."


    A vague shadow appeared out of nowhere in Linus'' room, and Andrea nodded to him in satisfaction.


    "Linus, you must be very puzzled, where did Elesalas get the magic power, and why he can maintain the magic addiction."


    Linus nodded solemnly and replied, "Yes, Elesalas is just a hidden city that preserves important arcane knowledge. Simply put, it is a big library. They don''t keep a large number of artifacts like Suramar, and they also It is impossible to obtain water from the Well of Eternity like Illidan."


    "It stands to reason that it is impossible for them to get rid of the symptoms of magic addiction."


    Andrea smiled noncommittally, "The answer will be revealed soon, so let''s wait patiently for now. I don''t have a good impression of Prince Torsedrin. I''m afraid that guy is not a kind person."

 Chapter 132： hidden truth

    In the Great Library of the Eastern Region of Ere Salas, Torsedrin told the few university scholars in front of him what happened at the banquet.


    As a city built for the purpose of preserving hidden arcane knowledge, Eresalas has scholars who have a very high status in the city, and most scholars also serve as advisors to the lord while doing research.


    The leading scholar was not very interested in these political issues, and he snorted impatiently, "Don''t come to me with these dirty political struggles, Daros, I will ask you to solve the problems of the lord. "


    After all, Torsedrin was the governor of a city, and the scholar leader''s shameless behavior made his face a little gloomy.


    "Master Mordant..."


    "Enough! I still have a lot of experiments to do, so don''t bother me if you don''t have academic-related questions!"


    Modant turned his head and left without hesitation, and most of the other scholars shook their heads with wry smiles.


    Daros, who was noticed by Modante, reluctantly persuaded Torsedrin, whose eyes were spitting fire, "Prince, please calm down. You should also know that Master Modante has such a bad temper."


    "Huh~"


    Torsedrin tried to breathe evenly, and after a while he waved his hands depressedly, "Okay, let''s get back to the point, Daros, do you think I should agree to them?"


    Daros nodded without hesitation and said, "Of course, although we have found an emergency method to alleviate the people''s... magic addiction, you should also know, prince, that it is just a last resort to drink poison to quench thirst."


    Torsedrin looked at the other three university scholars with deep eyes, "Esturan, Ledros, and Ailiente, do you think so too?"


    The three also gave an affirmative answer. After all, the magic power absorption method used by Erre Salas is not formal, and the risks contained in it are clear to scholars like them.


    The displeasure flashed in Torsedrin''s eyes, but he still acted as if he followed the advice on the surface.


    "I see, let me think about it from a political point of view, and I will get a final answer within a week at the latest."


    ¡­


    "Da~da"


    In the quiet underground passage leading to the surface, Torsedrin stepped forward on the neat stone steps. In the dark passage, his expression was a bit gloomy, and the leather boots collided with the marble floor to make a crisp sound. In this closed passage There were bursts of echoes.


    After a while, Torsedrin called out abruptly, "Prisim."


    "exist."


    A hooded man following Torsedrin responded, judging from the voice, it seemed to be a woman.


    "Academics are unanimous in favor of reconnecting with mainstream society, what do you think?"


    Prism''s eyes hidden in the hood carefully observed Torsedrin, and then she lowered her head again and replied softly, "It doesn''t matter what I think, what matters is what you think."


    "Prince, you don''t want to agree to the other party''s request."


    "Humph!"


    Torsedrin snorted, "Scholars think too simply. As the leader of Syndra, I have more issues to consider."


    A faint green light flashed in his eyes, and Torsedrin ordered in a deep voice, "Let me think about it for a few more days, Priscim, these few days you have to take good care of those ''guests'' and keep them informed of their movements." I."


    Prism noticed the green light flashing in Torsedrin''s eyes, her heart froze, and she hesitated for a moment before replying in a low voice, "Yes."


    ¡­


    After the welcome banquet on the first day, Linus and his party were left alone by Syndra for several days. Every time Linus went to the council hall to inquire, Torsedrin laughed and said that it would take time to communicate with all parties. discuss.


    "It''s not right."


    Five days passed, Linus had a bad premonition, he paced back and forth in his room frowning, trying to analyze the intention of Torsedrin and Syndra not giving a specific answer.


    Andrea calmly took a sip of the black tea, smiled lightly and said to Linus, "Don''t be so impatient, if you want to analyze the other party''s intentions, you must first remain calm."


    Seeing Andrea''s confident expression, Linus had a flash of inspiration.


    "Master Andrea, could it be that you have already guessed their plan?"


    Andrea shrugged noncommittally, "Well, aren''t you curious about my day and night routine recently?"


    Linus nodded hastily, "Yes, where did you go during the day?"


    Andrea smiled mysteriously, "It''s about time, you adjust your schedule today, and act with me tomorrow morning."


    "The answer you want is hidden in the depths of this city."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, led by a city guard with dull eyes, Andrea and Linus arrived at one of the most core areas of Syndra¡ªthe large underground circle.


    "That''s it! Demons?!"


    Linus looked in horror at the huge green-skinned monster trapped in the center of the ring square by a large number of overlapping magic circles.


    Repeatedly, the green evil energy followed the energy pipes inserted into the demon''s body, and after being purified by many magic circles, it gradually transformed into relatively pure arcane energy.


    After Linus passed the initial shock, his face gradually became gloomy.


    With fire-breathing eyes, he gritted his teeth and shouted angrily, "Unexpectedly, Syndra actually absorbed energy from the demon!"


    Linus''s family sank to the bottom of the sea because of the invasion of the Burning Legion. Like most of the Highborne who joined Dath''Remar''s camp, Linus had a deep hatred for demons.


    Andrea patted Linus on the shoulder lightly, signaling him to calm down temporarily.


    Putting his chin on his hand to carefully observe the countless purification circles beside the giant four-legged demon, Andrea said with great interest, "Although this method is not advisable, the magic circle Syndra uses to extract and restrict demons seems quite Interesting, don''t you think?"


    "call¡­"


    Linus barely controlled the effort in his heart, and after calming down, he observed again, and a look of admiration gradually appeared on his face.


    "...It is true that so many layers of magic circles are superimposed together, and there is no conflict with each other. It can be said to be miraculous."


    At this time, there were many highborne of Syndra beside the large demon casting spells to maintain the operation of the magic circle. Under the shadow power of Andrea, they turned a blind eye to the arrival of the two and continued to complete the magic circle on their own. The process of extracting energy from demons and purifying them layer by layer.


    At this moment, Andrea suddenly turned around jokingly and looked towards an empty dark corner.


    "Miss Thief hiding over there, it''s really hard for you to follow us all the way here, the doubts in your body are already overflowing."


    "Anyway, the information that should be delivered has been delivered, right? How about showing up and seeing it?"


    "what?!"


    Linus subconsciously pulled out his staff and pointed it at the direction Andrea was looking at, "You hide your head and show your tail, UU Kanshu show up!"


    A night elf wearing a hood was blasted out by Linus'' arcane barrage, and the opponent deftly avoided Linus'' attack and hid aside.


    "...Linus Starscar, as a guest, trespassed into the hidden core area of ??Eresalas, do you have the right to say that I hide my head and show my tail?"


    "you!"


    Andrea waved his hand funny to stop the spat between the two of them, "Okay, the meaningless spat is over for now, look, the Lord is coming."


    "Humph!"


    A cold snort entered from the entrance on the other side of the underground ring, Torsedrin held a curved moon blade in both hands, and led hundreds of pro-guards striding towards the scene of the conflict.


    Torsedrin looked at the only stranger¡ªAndrea with a grim expression.


    "Your Excellency, it''s about time to introduce yourself. You deliberately exposed your whereabouts and asked Prism to tell me the news of your breaking into the forbidden area. What is your purpose?"

 Chapter 133： Tossedrin

    Before Andrea could answer, Linus, who was full of anger, attacked Torsedrin first.


    "Prince Torsedrin! You actually let your people absorb demonic energy to relieve their addiction. Is this what you call living with dignity?"


    Torsedrin was silent for a moment, and asked in a self-deprecating tone, "Mr. Moonscar, you haven''t experienced the painful feeling of not being able to absorb magic power, have you?"


    Linus retorted angrily, "Of course I have experienced it! It is precisely because of this that I firmly oppose you using this method of drinking poison to quench your thirst to absorb energy!"


    "Arcane and fel energy represent order and chaos respectively. According to the research of Nazaras College, the two can indeed transform into each other under certain conditions."


    "but!"


    Linus pointed to Tossed Lin''s righteous words to refute, "Although your magic circle is very exquisitely arranged, it is still far from the perfect transformation standard given by the Nazaras Academy. So far, no one has can achieve!"


    "As the leader of Syndra, it is impossible for you not to know the consequences of absorbing incompletely transformed fel energy!"


    "Shut up!"


    Torsedrin''s face was full of killing intent, and a dark green light flashed from his eyes.


    "You, an outsider, can''t understand how hard Syndra struggled to survive after losing the Well of Eternity, and you don''t know how much I paid to protect my people!"


    "Since you have discovered the most important secret, you don''t want to leave this city again!"


    Torsedrin retreated into the ranks and raised his right hand as a signal, and the guards following behind him immediately lowered their weight and took a fighting stance.


    "you¡­"


    Andrea reached out to stop Linus who was still unacceptable.


    "Linus, save your saliva, this guy named Torsedrin has been corrupted by the evil energy contained in the demonic energy."


    "what?!"


    Andrea''s remark that he didn''t suppress his voice caused a burst of exclamation, and even the few scholars who had just come from the large library to observe the situation showed shocked expressions.


    The corners of his mouth twitched cryptically, and Andrea opened his hands and asked loudly, "My fellow citizens of Syndra, I am Andrea Moon Shadow from Moon Night Town. Here, I have two questions for you."


    "Who is the person who absorbs the most demonic energy in Eresalas, and has that person''s temper become more and more elusive over time?"


    Andrea''s sharp question was like a heavy hammer hitting the heart of the onlookers, some of them turned their heads to look at Torsedrin with ferocious hatred on his face.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Andrea''s highly inductive words made Torsedrin startled and furious, and he yelled violently, "Do you all want to rebel! Follow my order and take down this group of outsiders who talk nonsense, regardless of life or death!"


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea calmly crossed his arms, and the surprised and hesitant expressions of Syndra present made his smile gradually deepen.


    The Dark Empire Blade hanging in the robe around Andrea''s waist was quietly flashing a faint purple light, silently imposing spiritual hints and inducements on everyone present.


    "Prince Torsedrin, judging from the performance of the compatriots present, I should have told the truth."


    Fel energy is a force that represents chaos and destruction, and it is difficult to control it perfectly without a firm will.


    In Andrea''s memory, no matter the warlock or the demon hunter, except for Illidan, there seemed to be very few people who could truly control the evil energy perfectly.


    The black face of the warlock... Members of the Black Sickle Council are keen to die, and there are not a few Illidari who are tempted by demons to switch to the Burning Legion.


    Clearly, Torsedrin was not the kind of strong-willed person.


    Fel energy has an extraordinary allure for those who are thirsty for power. If control is not considered, it is undoubtedly an ideal energy that is very conducive to quick success.


    As the leader of Syndra, Torsedrin''s desire for powerful power is understandable, but his fault lies in his reckless absorption of incompletely transformed fel energy.


    Although the energy he uses is still arcane, the influence of fel energy has begun to work on him, starting with his increasingly irritable temper.


    When things came to an end, Torsedrin lost the anxiety and anger he had before, and his expression returned to calm.


    "It''s nonsense, I am the leader of Syndra, and all the decisions I make are for Syndra to continue."


    Without giving Syndra, who was surrounded by complex expressions, any more room to think, Torsedrin pointed the moon blade in his right hand at Andrea.


    "Pro-Guards, since the citizens are unwilling to do anything, let you demonstrate and let them see Syndra''s true will!"


    "yes!"


    The guards brought by Torsedrin were all fanatical and loyal to his confidantes. After receiving the master''s order, they immediately showed their weapons and approached Andrea and the two of them. The arcanists in the back row also began to mutter and prepare spells.


    Linus looked a little nervous, outnumbered, he hurried to Andrea''s side.


    "Lord Andrea."


    "Don''t worry."


    Andrea glanced at the Arcanists of the Marine Corps who had just arrived, and ordered indifferently, "You withdraw from the battlefield first, build a teleportation array with others, and bring in support from outside the city. , I will do my best to block them."


    Without waiting for Linus to respond, Andrea took off the staff on his back, and the Tears of Elune on the top of the staff began to glisten.


    Seeing Andrea standing in front alone, Torsedrin''s personal guards felt very annoyed apart from being contemptuous. The other party''s behavior clearly showed that they looked down on them.


    "Overestimate yourself, die!"


    "clang!"


    Andrea swung the Blade of the Dark Empire with his left hand, deflecting the long sword in the hands of the first warrior. At the same time, he shifted his feet nimbly, the Garnier staff swept across, and the tip of Elune''s Tears suddenly flashed a sharp Energy lance.


    The sudden change prevented the few warriors rushing to the front from reacting, and the spear tip that swept by UU reading slashed across their heavy plate chests.


    Although they had not been enchanted, these guards wore plate armor with the strongest defense after all. But at this moment, the plate armor was like paper, easily pierced by the light spear at the top of Garnier''s staff.


    Warm blood spurted out from the chests of the soldiers in the front row, and Andrea took the opportunity to slam his staff on the ground, and the small-scale shadow energy vibration pushed these soldiers backwards, and several iron cans that suddenly flew into the formation shot up in a short time. Disrupted the opponent''s formation.


    Taking advantage of the chaotic formation of the enemy, Andrea charged up for a while, and the Shadow Vine sprang out from the ground, barging its teeth and claws to block the enemy''s attack route.


    But at this time, the arcanists in the back row of the guards had already prepared their spells, and they were about to cast them on Andrea.


    ''It''s just a matter of taking you to try. ''


    As soon as the staff turned, Andrea chanted the spell at a very fast speed.


    "Silence, mana burning!"

 Chapter 134： Come on, chop a fork

    Just as Andrea''s spell was cast, the arcanists in the back row suddenly trembled.


    After the silence, the emptiness that came from the depths of their souls caused most of their spells to lose their accuracy, and they rushed into their own back row indiscriminately, and almost hit Torsedrin in the center of the army formation.


    Andrea swung the dark empire blade with purple light in his left hand, and on the premise that the surface of the sword was attached to the power of shadow, he used the sword head-on to block the sporadic spells that attacked him.


    "Crack!"


    The last purple sword light that escaped from the sword split a large fireball of Pyroblast from the middle, and Andrea focused on the staff in his right hand, and began to prepare large spells while the opponent''s morale was frustrated.


    Daros Moonspear, who was watching the battle, almost pulled out his beard.


    "...Are you kidding me? Smashing spells with a sword?"


    Daros'' murmur was not heard by Andrea, who was absorbed in the battle.


    He kept moving on his feet, chanting spells softly in his mouth, and shuttled to the front of the enemy''s army alone, seeming to avoid the attack of the soldiers in the front line every time.


    Torsedrin felt the increasingly intense energy in Andrea''s staff, and tightly grasped the moon blade in his hand to launch a charging skill at Andrea.


    "So many people can''t even touch each other''s sides, Syndra''s face has been completely humiliated by you! In the future, all of your training items will be doubled, now... get out of the way!"


    Torsedrin, who launched the charge, turned into an afterimage and quickly approached Andrea.


    Andrea''s moving footsteps paused for a moment, and then he kicked an inconspicuous small stone under his feet towards Torsedrin who was charging straight.


    Torsedrin was taken aback by Andrea''s sudden move.


    The end condition for charge, a melee class-specific trick, is to collide with an object, no matter what that object is.


    The small stone happened to block Torsedrin''s advance route, and Andrea easily exposed the biggest disadvantage of the charge that could only advance in a straight line.


    "Snapped!"


    Torsedrin swung the moonblade angrily and smashed the small stone, but his charging momentum stopped there.


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth hooked, and the spell that was about to be completed was released behind Torsedrin.


    "Negative vortex."


    A deep purple and near black plane energy spiral appeared in the field, just like the collapsing star that Andrea used before, attracting everyone around to the center of the spiral.


    However, unlike the Collapsing Star, which focuses on damage, the Negative Vortex is a pure control spell.


    Although it cannot directly cause harm to the subject, a large number of iron cans were forcibly squeezed together... It is definitely not a good memory.


    The veins on Torsedrin''s forehead bulged, and he was slapped in the face by Andrea one after another. His sanity was gradually being lost under the influence of evil energy.


    Regardless of continuing to hide, Torsedrin ignited green flames all over his body and made a second charge towards Andrea.


    Andrea''s eyes showed that as expected, "Evil energy collision? Heh~"


    The blade of light protruded from the top of Ganir''s staff after casting the spell, and the long weapon that changed from the staff to a spear launched a vertical slash in the direction of Torsedrin''s advance.


    But an unexpected thing happened. Torsedrin''s original moonlight eyes turned completely green. During the dash, he suddenly turned obliquely at a right angle, avoiding Andrea''s counterattack and hit him fiercely again.


    "Master Andrea, be careful!"


    The outburst of Torsedrin''s sudden change of direction was somewhat beyond Andrea''s expectations, but he was not worried or afraid of this sudden situation.


    For more than two hundred years, Andrea has not been busy with government affairs all day long.


    After the development of Moon Night Town was on the right track, Andrea began to gradually delegate power. Now, he has handed over the daily management of Moon Night Town to the formally appointed Chief Executive Officer Markle. He is only responsible for the overall planning.


    With a lot of free time, Andrea, who still adheres to the fast-paced living habits of human beings, did not waste it leisurely like other tribesmen.


    He built a small arena on the eastern outskirts of Moon Night Town, and everyone can pay an admission fee to enter it, and those who are confident can go up to the stage to compete with other challengers.


    Although Andrea was not a fan of PVP when he played Warcraft in his previous life, as a veteran player of PVP servers, he is very familiar with field encounters, ambushes, battlefield collisions, multiplayer cooperation in the arena, and 1V1 with flags at the gate of the city.


    Originally, Andrea just wanted to give the boys who had no way to vent their energy an extra way of entertainment, and by the way, they could also understand their own shortcomings in the discussion with others.


    But with the passage of time, the scale of the arena has been expanded many times with the crazy growth of the number of spectators, and it has gradually become another landmark building and town feature of Moon Night Town.


    When Andrea first came to the stage to join the battle, most of the challengers did not dare to hit him hard, and they always fought timidly.


    To avoid this, Andrea made an announcement outside the arena.


    No matter who it is, as long as they can defeat him, they can receive a reward of 500 Kaldorei gold coins.


    The so-called brave men must be rewarded under heavy rewards. According to the living standards of ordinary residents of Moon Night Town, hard work only costs about 80 gold coins a year. This huge sum of money naturally attracted many powerful warriors to challenge. There are also many confident fighters from other surrounding villages and towns.


    More than 200 years have passed, and Andrea, who is rich and powerful, has given out more than a dozen bonuses.


    However, as his fighting skills became more proficient, it became more and more difficult to obtain the bonus from him. This award has gradually become an urban legend in Moonlight Town.


    Rolling his eyes angrily, Andrea calmly complained to the exclaimed Linus, "What are you yelling, I''m not dead yet."


    Facing Torsedrin''s sudden change of direction regardless of the burden on his body, Andrea did not attack indiscriminately in a panic, but calmly swung the Dark Empire Blade in his left hand.


    "clang!"


    The blade of the dark empire collided with the moon blade with green flames in Torsedrin''s hand, and Andrea, who was not a warrior, couldn''t resist the opponent''s fierce force.


    He was ready the moment the two blades collided, and flew back with the help of the power attached to the Tosedrin Moonblade.


    Torsedrin, who was born as a magic swordsman, was in control, and the moon blade with green flames of evil energy in his left hand followed Andrea closely and continued to attack.


    Turning around on the ground with the help of centrifugal force, the blade of the dark empire collided with the moon blade in Torsedrin''s left hand again after gaining momentum.


    This time Andrea didn''t retreat, and blocked Torsedrin, who was about to run out of momentum.


    The light blade of Garnier''s Staff reappeared, and UU Reading slashed downwards before Torsedrin finished his overstretched forward posture.


    Torsedrin''s face was flushed, disregarding the severe pain in his legs that were bent in a short period of time, the moon blade in his right hand that was bounced forcibly stretched forward, and finally blocked the light blade''s attack narrowly and dangerously.


    A smile flashed in Andrea''s eyes when he saw the opponent''s trembling lower body.


    "Come on, give me a fork."


    With both hands empty, Andrea''s quick side kick hit the inside of Torsedrin''s open left leg.


    "you!"


    The weak legs involuntarily diverted to the sides. Torsedrin felt bad and tried to take back the lower body position in fright, but he obviously overestimated his physical fitness.


    "Crack~"


    Prince Torsedrin split a split-horse on the ground with difficult gymnastics moves, and with the crisp sound of bones, his face immediately turned into a liver color.

 Chapter 135： Recalcitrant

    "Go!"


    With a smart turn and kick on Torsedrin''s face, the leader of Syndra, under the strange expressions of the onlookers, kept the position of a horse, rubbed and spun back on the slippery ground.


    Andrea looked at Torsedrin''s reddened face with pity, "I hope his **** didn''t rub against the ground and catch fire." ''


    At this time, the guards trapped by the negative vortex had just been freed, and they immediately separated in embarrassment. Several of them rushed forward and pulled Mato Cedrin, who was about to roll his eyes, back into the formation.


    "finished!"


    The cheers of Linus also came at this time, the dark blue arcane light flashed from the large teleportation array behind Andrea, and the Marine Corps members staying outside the city kept a vigilant posture and walked out of the array. get out.


    "The victory and defeat have been decided."


    Andrea smiled and looked at Torsedrin who was trying to get out of the ponytail with the help of his subordinates.


    "Prince Torsedrin, your evil power has been exposed."


    "You... shut up, I haven''t lost yet!"


    Torsedrin''s eyes shone with the signature green light of evil energy, and the legs that had just been brought together moved forward tremblingly, but the severe pain made the muscles on his face twitch wildly, and it seemed that he had no fighting power in a short time.


    Andrea ignored him for the time being, and turned to look at the citizens of Syndra with different expressions.


    "My compatriots in Syndra, after the battle just now, you should all understand the truth, right?"


    "I leave the choice to you."


    Andrea raised her hand to stop the Marine Corps from advancing, "It''s to pretend not to know what happened today, and to continue to serve Torsedrin to absorb demonic energy."


    "Or abandon the dark and turn to the light, abandon the fallen leader and embrace a new life, everything...is up to you to decide."


    Today''s Erre Salas has not gone crazy on a large scale because the whole people absorb demonic energy wantonly, and Andrea''s words have caused many people to frown and think deeply.


    The few scholars who came out of the large library were the first to make a decision. They sighed lightly and didn''t express any opinions immediately. They just waited for the people around them to make a choice with a flat expression.


    "Clang!"


    An arcanist standing beside the "energy pool" dropped his staff and said with a gloomy expression, "I don''t want to be polluted by evil energy like Prince Torsedrin. I choose two."


    Intelligent creatures have a herd mentality, and with the first person to express their opinion, Syndra present quickly expressed their opinions.


    About 30% of the people are unwilling to believe that Prince Torsedrin will be corrupted by evil energy and lose his mind. They are very worried about the unknown prospects after making changes, and these people hope to continue to maintain the status quo.


    More than 50% of the people choose to embrace a new life, and the war with the Burning Legion is still vivid in their minds. There are not a few night elves who were threatened by demons, and they firmly oppose collaborating with demonic energy.


    The remaining 10% abstained, uncertain which side to follow.


    Andrea shrugged, and turned to look at Torsedrin with an unbelievable expression.


    "The result has already come out, Prince Torsedrin, you have not been corrupted by evil energy deeply, and now you may still..."


    "Heh heh heh heh~ hahahaha!"


    Torsedrin staggered away from the members of the pro-guard who were supporting him. The betrayal made him have strong doubts about his life so far.


    "I have worked hard for thousands of years for Elesalas, and this is the ending I got?"


    He glanced sharply at the people of Syndra who were present, and most of them lowered their heads involuntarily when they touched his eyes.


    "very good!"


    Torsedrin dropped the moonblade in his hand with a grim expression, and took out a small arcane crystal from the package at his waist.


    "Since you traitors are not willing to obey my orders, then... you all will die with me!"


    "Snapped!"


    As the arcane crystal was crushed, the arcane cage covering the energy area also dissipated.


    Immotar, whose energy had been extracted for a long time, looked very sluggish, but suddenly got the freedom he dreamed of, and his spirit suddenly became excited.


    "Roar!"


    Andrea glanced at Torsedrin speechlessly, "It''s so stupid... just like some stupid woman who takes her rights as her life."


    Linus, who was watching the battle, of course knew who Andrea was talking about, but he agreed with his lord''s evaluation very much.


    As the first batch of elders who followed Andrea to leave Anakis to establish Moonnight Town, Linus has always been very disgusted with Tyrande''s excessive desire for power.


    In order to maintain her authority, she did not hesitate to borrow the contradiction between the flat name and the nobles, tied her position to the common people, and relied on suppressing the upper elves to gain the approval of the people.


    In Linus'' view, Andrea, who founded Moonnight Town and the Shadow of the Moon Sect, would never use such clumsy means to consolidate his authority.


    The fact is just as Linus thought, Andrea is very disdainful of the practice of flattering one another.


    Although he didn''t hold any management positions in his previous life, Andrea is a time traveler who has absorbed a lot of historical development experience and lessons after all.


    After three years of governing in Anarchis, Andrea gradually integrated the knowledge she brought from another world into practice.


    Judging from the results, it seems to be not bad, at least he doesn''t have to rely on heresy methods to maintain his charisma like Tyrande, who has poor governance ability.


    Immotar''s escape caused the nearby onlookers to panic, and they rushed to escape the underground cage specially prepared for this charging treasure.


    Andrea turned her head to look at Prism, who had been standing by from the beginning of the battle, "Miss Thief, your doubts have disappeared, have you finally made up your mind?"


    Prism who was standing against the wall nodded silently, and her figure disappeared from the spot immediately.


    Under Andrea''s gaze as if she had opened her apparition hanger, the lady thief who had escaped into the shadows did not take the opportunity to attack him or other marines. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    She used shadow steps to cross the space and appeared directly behind the frenzied Torsedrin.


    "Hahahaha! Go to hell! The Burning Legion will... uh!"


    Priscim''s eyes behind the mask revealed a complex expression, but her hands did not hesitate, and two daggers pierced Torsedrin''s chest from behind.


    "You! Prism..."


    Seeing Torsedrin''s unbelievably ferocious expression, Prism sighed softly, "Prince, you are becoming less and less like yourself, I don''t want to see you who have been killed by hundreds of thousands of Sindra''s sons." I''m sorry that the wise leader whom the people revered turned into a devil."


    "Crack!"


    Two **** daggers drew afterimages in the air, Torsedrin''s heart was crushed first, and then his head with wide eyes was cut off by Prism with a sharp knife. At this time, his neck was even still No blood was sprayed out.


    "Rest in peace, eternal leader of Syndra."

 Chapter 136： dust settled

    "Whew~"


    Andrea was a little surprised by Prism''s decisive action, and he whistled loudly subconsciously.


    Against the background of the fleeing Syndra people, Andrea and the marines still standing in place first caught Immotar''s attention.


    "Roar!"


    This gigantic demon, captured by Eresthalas during the War of the Ancients, roared and spewed foul-smelling saliva.


    At a speed that doesn''t match its own tonnage, the fat body crashes into the stone pillar in the center of the ring and rushes towards Andrea''s direction.


    "boring¡­"


    It has absorbed energy for more than 200 years like a charging treasure. Although it will not run out of fuel, Immotar is undoubtedly in a weak period.


    Andrea yawned uninterestedly, and waved his hand to signal Linus to lead the marines to fight.


    "I leave it to you, just to test the actual combat performance of the marines in the face of large creatures."


    Linus lifted his spirits, "Yes! The Marine Corps obeyed the order and formed a battle formation against large creatures."


    The soldiers in the front row of the Marine Corps changed into giant shields that can only be held with both hands, and they slammed these heavy shields on the ground with a "clang". preparation.


    The arcanists had just blessed the shields of the soldiers with protection from evil energy, when the enraged two-headed disaster dog slammed into the large shields in the front row.


    Calamity dogs have a low status in the Burning Legion, usually as pets of some powerful demons.


    But Immotar is different from ordinary disaster dogs. Its strength is obviously much higher than that of ordinary mass-produced versions. There are a lot of scary eyeball tentacles on the back of the two ferocious heads.


    While using his body weight to impact the soldiers'' defense, the eyeballs on Immotar''s back began to emit a strange red light.


    Linus noticed Immotar''s abnormality, and set an example by pulling up an arcane defense circle in the back row.


    "Unitedly build a defensive circle! Prepare to deal with the enemy''s spell bombing!"


    Crimson beams of light emitted from the eyeballs on Immotar''s back, crackling and bombarding the protective magic circle propped up by the Arcanists.


    The soldiers in the front row who were hit head-on by the disaster dogs trembled, but they still resisted Immotar''s advance, preventing him from directly breaking into the central army''s position.


    Priests of the Moon God hid in their stable shields and cast spells on these hard-defending fighters. A large number of continuous recovery spells were repairing the damage suffered by the fighters.


    "Flanking ranger shooting! Shoot all those disgusting eyeballs, I don''t want to see this ugly ghost launch a second round of attacks!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    As the predecessor of the high elf ranger, today''s shadow elf ranger has begun to play its due role under the guidance of Andrea''s jungle guerrilla warfare tactics.


    The well-aimed arrows pierced Immotar''s disgusting tentacle eyeball one by one, and green fel blood sprayed everywhere.


    "Aw!"


    The severe pain made Immotar want to go crazy, but his weak body made it difficult for him to exert his full strength. The soldiers in the front row stubbornly resisted the catastrophe dog and continued to move forward.


    The eyeballs responsible for long-range attacks were destroyed in large numbers, only the two huge one-eyed eyes on the double heads remained.


    A ferocious light flashed in Immotar''s eyes, and thick beams of fel energy, like the eye ridges of a demon hunter, shot out from its eyes.


    "boom!"


    The arcane protective shield collided violently with the eye ridge, and the two completely opposite forces of order and chaos collided, causing a burst of explosion.


    If you stay for a long time, you will lose. After the first round of Immotar''s eye ridges ended and entered the power storage period, Linus used his spare energy to command the Arcanist and Druid to launch spell bombing at the same time.


    "Take out your strongest spells and solve it in one go!"


    The weakened Immotar was unable to withstand a round of explosions by the marines in the end, and when the Druid of the Talon with high attack and low defense was ordered to rush into the battlefield, its end was already doomed.


    ¡­


    Andrea folded his hands on his chest, standing not far from the battlefield to watch the battle, and Prism and several scholar leaders stood beside him.


    The scholars silently looked at the deathly head in Prism''s hands, and the leading red-haired scholar closed Torsedrin''s wide eyes with a sigh.


    "The prince will fall to the point where he is today, in the final analysis, it is because of our incompetence."


    Daros nodded depressedly, "Master Modant is right. If we can think of a better energy supply method, the prince will not have to take the risk of inhaling a large amount of incompletely transformed energy, so as to be polluted by evil energy."


    Modant closed his eyes and remained silent for a few seconds, "The deceased is gone, let''s think about how Syndra will go in the future."


    The scholars all turned their attention to Andrea, who was standing with arms folded.


    "Oh?"


    Andrea looked at the group of scholars with different expressions with a half-smile, "You just accepted it so easily? Torsedrin is your leader, right? Don''t you plan to seek revenge from me?"


    Prism said in a cold tone, "Before Prince Torsedrin lost his mind, he always wanted to ensure the continuation of Syndra."


    "After today''s incident, it has been determined that absorbing and transforming evil energy is not advisable. In order to survive, we can only pin our hopes on you."


    Daros bowed respectfully, "Although there have been many changes in the middle, we hope that Your Excellency Moon Shadow will keep the promise Mr. Starscar made at the banquet and point out a clear path for more than 1.3 million Syndra elves."


    "Roar¡­"


    As Immotar''s feeble roar faded, thousands of marines raised their weapons and cheered triumphantly.


    Andrea solemnly assured the group of scholars who bowed their heads to ask him for help, "Please rest assured, since this matter was revealed by me, I will naturally be responsible to the end."


    "Torcedrin, whose mind was corrupted by evil energy, is dead, but there must still be many unstable factors loyal to Torcedrin in Eresalas."


    "I will find a way to solve the problem of magic addiction that you are most worried about, and I also ask all scholars to work together to eliminate hidden dangers buried in the city."


    ¡­


    Half a month later, outside the city of El Salas.


    Fandral, who just sent over, complained to Andrea quite speechlessly, "Andrea, I''m just newlyweds, don''t you feel ashamed for ruining my sweet life like this?"


    "what?"


    Andrea looked at Fandral disdainfully and complained, "You got married 120 years ago, right? This is also called newlyweds? I think you should learn the usage of Kaldorei again. UU Reading "


    "Tsk! What do you know, you old bachelor?"


    Ignoring the blue veins on Andrea''s forehead, Fandral proudly puffed out his strong chest.


    "My wife is already pregnant. We were discussing what name to give to the unborn child. You called me at this moment. Shouldn''t you find a way to make it up to us?"


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea said with a half-smile, "Compensation, right? I will definitely send the ''compensation'' directly to your home after you finish your business."


    Seeing Andrea''s unkind eyes, Fandral couldn''t help shivering, he took a step back, put on a defensive posture and asked vigilantly, "Are you trying to entrap me again? It won''t be so easy this time! Don''t try the same trick. Let me be fooled twice!"

 Chapter 137： find problems, solve problems

    The solution to the magic addiction that Andrea came up with is very simple. Let Fandral use his expertise to plant a world tree in the Feralas area, and extend the blessing effect of Nordrassil to Eyre in the south of Kalimdor. Resalas.


    Of course, this matter cannot be hidden from the Archdruid Malfurion and the High Priest Tyrande.


    Hearing that Andrea personally recruited Syndra, who had already lost contact with other races, Tyrande reflexively wanted to postpone the tree planting process, and went to Eresalas to knock on Syndra''s upper layer. elves.


    But Malfurion didn''t give Tyrande a chance to leave, and when he was notified by Andrea, he readily nodded in agreement, choking what Tyrande hadn''t said yet.


    While the two supreme leaders of the night elves, Malfurion and Tyrande, are a supportive couple, that doesn''t mean they share the same political views.


    Compared with Tyrande, who had too much desire for power and wanted all the rights in the clan to be in his own hands, Malfurion, the good old man, had little interest in controlling power.


    Although on the surface, Tyrande, who holds military and political power, is the well-deserved dictatorship leader of the night elves, but Andrea is very clear.


    Even though Tyrande has worked hard to seize power for more than 200 years, the acceptance of her ruling ability among the people is still only moderate.


    On the contrary, Malfurion, who advocates governance by doing nothing and always stands up at critical moments to lead the people forward, is more respected.


    This situation is undoubtedly very ironic. As a family member of Elune, Tyrande, who is favored by the moon god, can only rely on power to consolidate his authority.


    The archdruid, who only maintained a broad belief in Elune, became the spiritual leader recognized by the entire night elves.


    After Malfurion spoke in person, even if Tyrande felt resentment, it was useless, no matter from reason or emotion, she couldn''t overturn the arch druid''s decision.


    In the letter, Andrea appointed Fandral Staghelmet as the person in charge of the World Tree planting, and Malfurion also agreed without saying a word.


    Fandral has accumulated a lot of experience in the cultivation of Sara Dasil, and it has long been known that he has a good relationship with Andrea.


    In order to improve work efficiency, it was only natural for Malfurion to send the "newlywed" Fandral over to plant trees.


    ¡­


    Although the cages that sealed the three ancient gods have been loosened to varying degrees due to the impact of the catastrophe, at least for now they are still unable to break free from the shackles of the Titans, and it is even very difficult to exert influence on the outside world.


    As the Eye of the Ancient God, the Saronite veins have not yet grown crazily across Azeroth, and it is undoubtedly safe and controllable to plant the World Tree now.


    Regarding the possible crazy growth of Saronite in the future, Andrea has repeatedly thought about the countermeasures in the past two hundred years.


    But in the end he still failed to come up with a more appropriate solution.


    The best way is to go directly into the cage and kill the ancient **** once and for all, but this plan was also rejected by Andrea the first time.


    Not to mention how difficult it is to kill the ancient gods who have taken root in the planet, at least the three ancient gods are still in the seal and cannot come out.


    The Titan''s seal was so strong. According to Andrea''s memory, the three ancient gods could not completely break free until ten thousand years later.


    If they want to go deep into their still very strong prison, maybe they need to remove part of the seal first, which will speed up the progress of the ancient god''s prison escape.


    Although this feeling of watching the ancient **** slowly break free from the cage is very uncomfortable.


    But the night elves, who had just experienced the battle of the ancients and entered a rare period of peaceful cultivation, and the ancient gods who could not be completely eliminated even if they tried to kill the guardians of the titans, were undoubtedly nonsense.


    Moreover, if Andrea remembered correctly, Loken, the King of Wisdom, had already fallen under the guidance of Yogg-Saron.


    Odin and the Hall of Valor were sealed together, Raiden disappeared, Tyr died, the guardians of the titans were torn apart by Loken''s conspiracy, and Ulduar almost completely fell.


    Who knows what kind of moths this fallen guardian of the titans will make in the process of adventuring against the ancient gods.


    So Andrea came to the conclusion of a temporary compromise after much deliberation, and the Saronite mine could still only be suppressed by planting the World Tree.


    Although this will open the door to the Emerald Dream for the Old Gods, it is a last resort to allow the Old Gods to absorb the nutrients of Azeroth and drive them into the Emerald Dream compared to the world full of Saronite. The next plan is up.


    While Fandral was planting and nurturing the World Tree, Andrea was also busy establishing an outpost on Sardo Island.


    After Torsedrin''s death, although Syndra decided to abandon the secret principles of the past and reconnect with the outside world, it is difficult to completely change the living habits of many years in a short period of time.


    And Andreaza''s outpost on Sardo Island was the first stop for them to reconnect with the world.


    Syndra can take a boat to Ashenvale, the core settlement of the night elves, or enter Marshanxi via Gadmir Lake in the northwest of Feralas. The Dream Tree that Fandral is responsible for cultivating is planted in the center of Gadmir Lake island.


    The tauren living in Marshanxi were connected by Andrea under the bridge. After more than 200 years of isolated development, they re-established contact with the night elves, their allies in the War of the Ancients.


    After some discussions between Andrea and the tauren, it was decided that the two tribes, one from the south and the other from the north, would jointly develop the Stonetalon Mountains.


    Although this empty mountainous area is not suitable for grazing and farming, the rich mineral resources make the Stonetalon Mountains of great strategic value.


    If the Stonetalon Mountains, which have been so barren until now, can be opened up, the passage between Feralas and Ashenvale will be officially opened, and it will be easier for the night elves to travel from north to south in the future.


    The planting of the World Tree is destined to be a long process. When the Syndra scholars cleared up the hidden dangers in Eresalas, Andrea stepped into the return teleportation array while Fandral saw him off with a depressed expression.


    After all, the city of Eresalas was one of the six major cities during the Dark Night Empire.


    As long as Syndra, with a population of over one million, obtains sufficient energy supply and breaks the original hidden prohibition to expand outward, it should soon be able to bring the previously abandoned area back under control and develop outward step by step.


    When Andrea returned to Moonlight Town, UU Kanshu brought back a large number of manuscripts of hidden books kept in Elesalas.


    In order to preserve these important books, he ordered Chief Consul Markle to expand the library in Moonlight Town. Before that, these precious books will be temporarily kept by the Lord''s Palace.


    The expedition ended successfully with the expected goal. Not only did it reconnect with Erezalas, but also the long-distance offshore voyage and the battle between the marines and Immotar made Andrea discover some problems.


    Don''t be afraid of problems, but be afraid of not being able to find them.


    Although the Kirk ship is an epoch-making pure sail-powered ship, the sea combat effectiveness of this small ship is still lacking.


    On the way back to Moonlight Town, the three Kirk ships were attacked by a large number of Naga in the offshore area west of Mashanxi.


    With the excellent marines fighting hard, this miniature fleet repelled the Naga, but some problems were exposed during the naval battle. The medium-sized crossbow installed on the ship could hardly cause enough damage to the Naga.


    ''It seems that the research on gunpowder weapons must be put on the agenda. ''

 Chapter 138： Leticia

    The development of an industrial chain usually involves many aspects.


    For example, the shipbuilding industry and civilian commercial ships are not mentioned. At this stage, the use of Kirk ships is completely sufficient.


    But if you want to create medium-sized or even large-scale warships that are more suitable for naval warfare, it is definitely not enough to rely on ship-mounted ballistas as offensive and defensive firepower.


    The warship industry naturally derived the chain of shipborne weapons, and Andrea planned to try the steel keel initially.


    Although the wood strengthened by Druid''s natural spell also has quite good strength, it is still lacking compared to the serious refined steel.


    The meal needs to be eaten one bite at a time, and he strides directly onto the steel material. Andrea is afraid that he will make a big fuss like Torsedrin.


    In addition, the cooperation of the Marine Corps requires time and actual combat experience to adjust. Andrea already has a preset solution to this problem. According to the current situation, if it continues to develop, it should be resolved within a hundred years.


    Andrea also thought about continuing the technology tree of the Dark Night Empire and developing magic technology, but an important problem still cannot be avoided.


    energy.


    ¡­


    The problem in the south ends here for the time being. The outposts along the coast from Ashenvale to Feralas are still being established, and it will take time to consolidate the defense of each camp.


    Putting down the blueprint of the new ship drawn by himself, Andrea rang the bell on the desk, and soon a female night elf in business attire and a single ponytail walked in from outside the office.


    "Master Andrea, what are your orders?"


    Andrea smiled and said, "Sally, how is the situation in the north? Didn''t Leticia do anything wrong?"


    This meticulous green-haired woman was one of Andrea''s secretaries. When she mentioned Leticia, a strange expression appeared on Sally''s plain face.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea''s smile froze, "I won''t really be right?"


    "No...how should I say it?"


    Sally hesitated for a while, and then answered after sorting out her words, "Miss Leticia has indeed followed your orders and steadily started pioneering in the Black Seashore, but..."


    Seeing Sally''s hesitant to speak, Andrea patted her forehead in pain, "Say it straight? What stupid thing is she doing?"


    "Yes...Miss Leticia discovered a large number of owlbeast lairs near the ruins of Bashalan in the middle of the Dark Coast."


    Sally smiled bitterly and explained, "You also know that the miss set off with Akumail, and the owl beasts are called the moon god''s pets. Although it''s just a folklore, we can also see their usual energy from this aspect. .¡±


    Andrea rolled her eyes, "Okay, I understand, you just tell me how much damage the local owlbeasts have suffered? They won''t be harmed and exterminated by her, right?"


    "That''s not the case. Miss Leticia secretly took a baby owlbeast from one of the nests while the owlbeast''s parents were out looking for food..."


    ¡­


    Leticia, who was discussed by Andrea and Sally, is currently stationed at the second forward pioneering base on the Black Coast¡ªAuberdine.


    The name was chosen by Andrea. In order to avoid names like Moonsong Outpost and Moonsong Fortress appearing again, he directly and forcefully decided on the name of the second frontline base.


    At this time, Auberdine was far from being as prosperous as later generations, and looked like a small fishing village with only a few hundred people living there.


    At this time, Leticia was holding a chubby bird in her arms, and she was laughing silly, completely ignoring the panicked chirping of the poor little guy.


    "Lord Leticia."


    A druid walked in from the outside. When he saw the poor little owl beast struggling desperately in Leticia''s arms, he paused for a moment, and then continued his report as if nothing had happened.


    "According to your instructions, the moonkins were repelled, but their lives were not injured."


    "Ah, very good."


    Finally, she rubbed the chubby little owlbeast''s furry head, and Leticia put the loveless little thing on her head.


    Although owlbeasts have wings, they are usually unable to fly due to their weight, and can only flap their wings foolishly and suspend in place.


    The wings of this young owlbeast have not yet fully formed, if it jumped off Leticia''s head, it would fall to death in all likelihood, it could only shiver and shiver on the head of the big devil, not daring to mess around run.


    Seeing the letter in the messenger''s hand, Leticia frowned, "Is there anything else that needs to be reported?"


    "Yes, a letter from General Feather Moon, sent from Felwood Forest."


    "Oh? Sister Shandris?"


    After receiving the letter, Leticia waved her hand to signal the orderly to retreat.


    After reading the contents of the letter at a glance, Leticia''s expression became serious.


    "Finally showing the fox''s tail..."


    ¡­


    The Cliff River in the northeast of Darkshore. This river originates from the cliff near Felwood Forest, and it is a river that flows directly into the Sea of ??Misty downstream.


    The source of the cliff river is a large mountain spring, which is located halfway up a steep cliff. Leticia once looked up and saw it from a distance during the pioneering journey, but she did not lead the pioneering team to explore in depth.


    After exploring the ruins of Mathestra at the northernmost tip of the Black Coast, Leticia originally thought that this pioneering journey would come to an end. She even started teasing the wildkin beasts out of boredom, but Shandris'' warning letter was She brings new "fun".


    After further detailed exploration, Leticia was surprised to find a cave on the steep **** where the Cliff Spring was located.


    "It really is."


    Ferien, who was Leticia''s adjutant, stood in front of the gloomy cave full of water vapor, frowning tightly.


    "I didn''t expect that there was a hidden cave behind the waterfall. If General Yuyue hadn''t reminded us, we wouldn''t have noticed it at all."


    Shandris'' letter doesn''t mention the cave behind the Cliff Spring, it''s about Satyr.


    The satyrs, who were gradually showing their feet, became more and more undisguised about their whereabouts. Shandris lost track of a small group of satyrs while chasing them. The location happened to be just above the Cliff Spring, which belongs to a highland on the border of Felwood Forest nearby.


    Although Leticia often let her own temper mess around in private matters that have nothing to do with the overall situation, she has been taught by Andrea, who has a calm personality for many years, that she will never be negligent in business matters.


    More than 200 years have passed, and the current Leticia is no longer the young girl who trembled with fear on the battlefield. The toy staff in her hand has also been replaced by a moon wheel commonly used by battle priests.


    Under the blessing of the World Tree, the lifespan of the night elves is endless, and the endless lifespan gives them learning time far beyond that of humans.


    Human beings have a short lifespan of a hundred years, and they cannot master all aspects of skills, but the night elves do not have this problem.


    In the first hundred years, Leticia followed Andrea''s advice and concentrated on studying shadow magic.


    A hundred years later, Leticia''s spell learning is basically out of the teacher, and Andrea has taught her everything that can be taught. The next step is to see how she uses it in actual combat.


    According to the custom of the night elves, after the end of the first hundred years, newbies can choose a branch profession as an assistant.


    This custom is not limited to combat occupations, just like carpenters will learn to carve in their spare time, and stonemasons will mostly choose gem processing as an auxiliary.


    After some inquiries and considerations, Leticia finally chose the Warden role as an assistant, UU Reading , that is, the former battle priest.


    Andrea once persuaded Leticia not to choose such an unpopular weapon as the moon wheel, but this stubborn girl resolutely refused.


    In desperation, Andrea could only accept the reality. He specially ordered Nasa to contact Maiev, hoping to ask the moon master to teach Leticia how to use this unpopular weapon.


    Unfortunately, after the Broken Isles reconnected with Kalimdor, Maiev took a small party of Wardens to a separate island south of Azsuna.


    She plans to renovate the training ground of the battle priests before the Great Crack, and rename it the Warden''s Vault according to the terrain changes. More than 100 years have passed, and she still has not returned to the Kalimdor continent.


    "Suck~"


    I went to the entrance of the cave and sniffed the air in the cave. Although there was some rotten and damp stench, there should be no poisonous gas permeating it.


    Leticia lowered her weight and waved her hand to the fighters of the frontier team, "Let''s go, be more vigilant, maybe we can catch a big fish this time."

 Chapter 139： Dryad Lunara

    Northwest of Felwood, on the edge of a mountain bordering Darkshore.


    The Sentinel General Shandris, holding a longbow, frowned and looked down the steep mountain wall. The thick humidity unique to the sea made the visibility of the Dark Coast very low at night.


    "Santis."


    A strange creature whose upper body is a human and the lower body is a deer dexterously jumped from a nearby mountain wall to Shandris.


    The upper body of this half-human, half-deer creature has a beautiful appearance and a good figure. The vital parts of the body are covered by pure natural armor composed of leaves and branches. The long green hair like wicker is scattered on the back of the deer.


    Hearing the other party''s call, Shandris turned around and smiled, "Lunara, did you find anything?"


    These humanoid creatures are called dryads by the night elves, and they are the daughters of Cenarius, the demigod of the forest.


    Dryads love nature as much as their father, Cenarius. Most dryads have a lively and peaceful personality, but when facing enemies that destroy nature, dryads will also show strong fighting power. It is the night elves in Kalim One of the continent''s most important natural allies.


    The dryad named Lunara in front of Shandris is the eldest daughter of Cenarius.


    Unlike her kind-hearted sisters, Lunara has zero tolerance for any creatures that destroy nature.


    As the satyrs surfaced, their fel powers wreaked havoc on the Felwood environment.


    Lunara couldn''t tolerate this kind of blasphemy. When she learned that the Sentinels were looking for Satyr''s lair, she rushed from the Holy Mountain of Hyjal and volunteered to join Shandris'' team to search for Satyr.


    Lunara shook her head regretfully, a look of displeasure appeared on her exquisite appearance.


    "The group of distorted creatures fled to the vicinity and disappeared completely. The last traces point to the steep mountain wall below."


    Shandris lowered his head and pondered, "But satyrs don''t have wings and don''t have the ability to fly. How did they escape our sight?"


    Lunara: "Stealth?"


    Shandris denied, "No, in order to guard against Sartre''s stealth, I specially asked the rangers to bring owl companions, and any stealth can''t escape their perception."


    Lunara walked up to Shandris and looked down, "In other words, there should be a secret passage nearby? That''s why you sent a letter to warn Andrea Moonshadow''s apprentices?"


    "That''s right."


    Shandris narrowed his eyes slightly, "I think the group of satyrs might have escaped to the Darkshore along a secret passage that I don''t know where the entrance is, but I didn''t find any evidence, it can only be regarded as an intuition."


    "I believe you."


    Lunara patted Shandris on the shoulder and said in support, "Occasionally, battle-hardened fighters will instinctively make guesses that are close to the facts based on their rich experience."


    "Considering the situation in Darkshore, I''d rather believe it now."


    "Thank you, Lunara."


    Shandris said sternly, "If a large number of satyrs are allowed to flee to the Dark Seashore, it will be more difficult to encircle them. We must find this possible secret passage as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    In the cliff cave on the Black Coast, the members of the pioneer team led by Leticia entered the cave to explore lightly.


    Due to the long-term influence of the water vapor from the cliff spring, the humidity in the cave is very heavy, and the ground and mountain walls are covered with wet moss.


    Leticia and the others had to choose their footing carefully, otherwise they might step on the moss and slip if they didn''t pay attention.


    This cave is roughly divided into two floors. The entrance for Leticia and the others is located on the upper floor, near the cliff waterfall outside. After some exploration, nothing was found.


    But as soon as she entered the lower floor along the long gentle slope, Leticia''s expression changed immediately.


    She raised her left hand high to make a stop gesture, and at the same time beckoned Ferrian to her side.


    None of the Pioneer Team members present were rookies, and most of them had experienced the baptism of the War of the Ancients.


    They saw something was wrong from Leticia''s suddenly solemn expression, and Ferrien in the form of a panther jumped to her side with silent and deft steps.


    During the whole process, the two of them did not have any verbal communication, but gestured through gestures.


    Leticia pointed to the cave on the left, and at the same time followed Andrea''s tactical gesture to signal Ferrien to stay in stealth and go in for investigation.


    Ferrien in the form of a panther nodded silently, his figure disappeared from the spot immediately, and quietly sneaked into the passage on the west side of the lower floor.


    Leticia and the others patiently stayed where they were and waited for Ferrien''s investigation results. Leticia felt restless after a long absence. She subconsciously bit the nail of her left thumb.


    ¡®The aura of evil energy really made me guess right? ''


    A sharp light flashed in her eyes, and Leticia clenched the moon wheel in her hand, trying hard to calm down her boiling emotions.


    Although in the past 200 years, under the guidance of Andrea and Shandis, Leticia has learned to control her hatred of the Burning Legion.


    But she will never forget what happened in the past. After smelling the evil energy for a long time, Leticia unconsciously recalled the scene of her father''s tragic death.


    ''Calm down, Andrea said, the more critical the moment is, the more calm you must be, impulsiveness will blind people''s reason and make people subconsciously make wrong decisions. ''


    Taking a deep breath silently, Leticia slowly adjusted her breathing.


    "Hiss~"


    An imperceptible light sound came from the cave, and Leticia''s expression turned serious. This is a special signal for Moonlight Town scouts, and it means that there are enemies ahead.


    Leticia clenched her left hand and raised her fist high. All the members of the Pioneer Team clenched their weapons and got ready to fight.


    When Ferrien sent the second round of signals, as Leticia swung down her raised hand heavily, several heavily armed warriors rushed into the cave first.


    Leticia landed in the middle of the team strictly according to the formation requirements. When she saw the scene in the cave, she felt that the blood in her whole body was gathering towards her head.


    In the center of the wide cave was a rough stone platform, which was now stained with dark red blood.


    A male night elf who had long been dead was tied to the platform. Several ugly creatures with curved horns on their heads, cracked sheep''s hooves, and purple fluff covered their bodies were dancing happily around the platform. . UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The strong smell of blood in the cave made the members of the frontier team uncomfortable. The miserable corpses of the compatriots who had been disemboweled were placed before their eyes and sacrificed alive. No one could remain completely calm under such circumstances.


    An experienced soldier in the front row shouted in a low voice while charging, "Demon! Pay for our dead compatriots!"


    There are only a dozen or so satyrs in the cave. Except for the few who presided over the living sacrifice ceremony around the platform, the rest of the low-level satyrs formed a circle outside the platform. They were obviously unprepared for the sudden attack.


    "Boom!"


    The most protruding warrior slapped the one-handed shield on the face of one of the satyrs, sharp teeth mixed with blood sprayed out of the satyr''s mouth.


    At this moment, Leticia didn''t have the smirk she had when she played pranks in the past. She threw the moon wheel in her hand with a cold face, and at the same time gave orders in a passionate tone.


    "Attack! You only need to leave one alive, and get rid of this group of traitors who have turned to the devil!"

 Chapter 140： Contrast cute?

    Creatures like satyrs are not native species of Azeroth or the Burning Legion. They are the original high elves whose life forms have been distorted after taking refuge in demons.


    Due to Andrea''s policy of treating all classes equally, the composition of the residents in Moonlight Town is relatively complex, with both highborne and night elf civilians.


    Moreover, under the guidance of Andrea''s policy, the two sides maintained a relatively good relationship, and the class conflict in Moonlight Town was countless times better than that of Anarchis.


    For example, the pioneering team led by Leticia includes both druids and warriors who are representative combat roles of civilians, and high elves who control the power of arcane magic.


    At this time, no matter what their identities were, the members of the Pioneering Team were extremely angry at the heinous scene before them.


    Even the Arcanists who used to be Highborne felt ashamed of Satyr''s **** sacrifice.


    Warriors need to struggle with anger control for a long time, and the shield warriors who charge at the front are the calmest at this time.


    Under the control of quiet anger, they kept their responsibilities in mind, firmly blocked the route of Sartre''s advance to the rear teammates, and skillfully combined the sword and shield in their hands to shoot the attacked Sartre to the north.


    The frontier team led by Leticia is not large in number, and there are only more than 30 people in this divisional exploration team.


    But the dozen or so satyrs in front of them can''t pose any threat to them, let alone cut into the battle with a sneak attack.


    The Sartres who presided over the sacrifice were relatively strong. They waved their sharp claws to fight back against the members of the pioneer team, but under the absolute superiority in numbers and the suppression of morale, their resistance did not cause any waves.


    "Crack!"


    The moon wheel thrown by Leticia pierced through the group of satyrs, and when it spun back to its master, there was a long trail of blood behind the moon wheel.


    With both hands free, Leticia quickly recited the spell, and her hands were also changing spell-casting gestures.


    "Shadow Word, it hurts!"


    The Shadow Word Pain that strengthened the scope and power of the spell was cast on all satyrs at the same time. Satyr, who was about to counterattack, was affected by the sudden pain, and his hands paused to varying degrees.


    The shadow priests in the back row of the frontier team also blessed their teammates with power word shields at the right time, and the soft moonlight light added a lot of security to the frontier team members.


    "Aww!"


    The black panther suddenly rushed out of the shadows and slapped an elite satyr in the innermost circle. Its sharp claws drew three deep wounds on the opponent''s chest.


    The defensive formation was crumbling, and the faces of the few elite Sartres surrounded by the innermost circle were very ugly.


    "Damn! How could there be night elves here!"


    "Forget it! Activate the ritual immediately, we need to summon demonic reinforcements to help, I don''t want to die like this... uh!"


    Before he finished speaking, this Sartre, who had a strong desire to survive, was precisely sniped by Leticia.


    The moon wheel that had just returned to his hand was thrown again, and the sharp edge of the moon wheel cut off the satyr''s head while spinning.


    "Mind blast!"


    The shock directly to the soul caused the three surviving elite satyrs to stumble at the same time. When they came back to their senses, this sudden sneak attack had entered the final stage.


    All the ordinary satyrs around were knocked to the ground by the wolf-like night elves, and their angry eyes all gathered on the last three remaining satyrs.


    "Shua!"


    Retrieving the moon wheel, Leticia put it on the neck of one of the satyrs with a gloomy expression.


    The other two satyrs were also stared at by Ferrian who had turned into a bear form. The huge bear claws were raised high and might fall on their heads at any time.


    "Traitor, tell me the truth!"


    The moon blade in Leticia''s hand had cut into the surface of Sartre''s neck, and blood flowed out along the moon.


    "Where is your lair, and what is the intention of holding a live sacrifice ceremony here?"


    "Hey hey..."


    Sartre, who was threatened by Leticia, let out a low and strange laugh. He ignored the moon wheel on his neck that Leticia had placed on his neck, and a green flame of fel energy suddenly burst out of his body.


    Taking advantage of Leticia''s subconscious retreat to avoid the sacrificial fire, the satyr waved its claws at her with a ferocious expression.


    "For Sargeras!"


    Leticia didn''t panic in the face of emergencies, and now she has a wealth of combat experience after being in the arena all year round.


    Eyes that had turned dark purple stared into Sartre''s cloudy gray eyes.


    "mind control."


    Mind control is one of the most representative spells in shadow spells, which maximizes the power of shadow to affect the mind.


    Depending on the opponent''s will resistance, it can directly control the opponent''s body for a certain period of time.


    Individuals who use the power of fel energy usually don''t have strong willpower. Under the influence of Leticia''s spell, the eyes of this satyr who was about to pull an enemy back suddenly lost his aura, and he was dumbfounded. Standing still and putting down his hands.


    Seeing that the other party dared to resist in such a desperate situation, Ferrien clawed one by one angrily, and slapped the heads of the other two satyrs into two indescribable mosaics. The red and white semi-solidified liquid stained his claws. .


    Leticia''s dark purple eyes still stared at the last surviving Sartre, while she distractedly gave orders to the pioneer team.


    "Ferrien, tie this guy up with your vines, Jorge, block all the energy in him, I want to live."


    At this moment, a gratifying laugh came from the shadow on the side of the cave, "Heh~ You have indeed grown a lot, no wonder Andrea dares to let you out to lead the team."


    The faces of everyone present changed, and the vigilance that had just been let go was raised again.


    "who?!"


    A blue-haired woman in light leather armor walked out of the shadows. Ferrien and the others froze when they saw her familiar face.


    "General Yuyue? Why are you here?"


    ¡­


    "Let go of me! You incompetent cowards, satyrs and the Burning Legion will... umm!"


    Ferrien stuffed his stinky sock into Sartre''s mouth. Poor Sartre rolled his eyes from the strong smell. He even wanted to blow himself up to end his own life... It''s a pity that he couldn''t do it because the energy in his body was blocked arrive.


    Leticia grinned in disgust, "Hey! It''s so disgusting, this is simply the biochemical weapon that Andrea said."


    Shandris rubbed Leticia''s hair amusedly, "You girl, you are so reliable when you are doing business, why are you still so weird in private."


    Leticia narrowed her eyes comfortably, "Hey~ This is the self-regulation that Andrea said, it seems to be called contrast cute? Keeping a serious state will increase fatigue needlessly."


    The corner of Shandris''s mouth twitched, "What the **** is the cuteness of contrast... And self-regulation doesn''t let you let yourself go completely, right? ''


    "cough~"


    A little unable to keep up with Leticia''s rhythm, Shandris coughed and changed the subject.


    "Letty, let me introduce you."


    Pointing at Lunara who was poking Sartre''s **** with a spear, Shandris said speechlessly, "This is the eldest daughter of Cenarius, UU Reading Dryad Lunara... By the way, can you not Have you poked it?"


    "Huh? Oh, okay."


    Lunara retracted her spear, and waved to Leticia with a hearty smile.


    "Hi, I''m Lunara, you... hmm?"


    Lunara shuddered instinctively when she saw Leticia''s expectant eyes that seemed to be about to shine.


    "¡­What do you want to do?"


    "it is good¡­"


    "it is good?"


    Leticia, who was trembling all over her body, finally couldn''t control her prehistoric power. With an idiotic smile on her face, she dodged towards Lunara, hanging on her deer, with a strange flush on her face, stroking Lunara to her heart''s content Pull smooth buckskin.


    "so cute!"


    "What are you doing! Shandris, pull her away from me!"

 Chapter 141： the elusive satyr

    "...Well, I have understood the general situation."


    Andrea rubbed his temples with a headache. The chaotic scene opposite the real-time arcane imaging gave him a headache.


    Leticia was chasing after Lunara with an idiotic smile, forcing the poor Dryad lady to dodge everywhere.


    Shandris, who was in charge of the liaison, twitched violently at the corner of his mouth, "That''s probably the case. I didn''t find any decent information from that Sartre, but... I think it''s necessary to take the time to chat with you about Letty''s training policy." .¡±


    "Huh~"


    After finishing the energy-intensive remote real-time communication, Andrea thanked Delier with a wry smile. The captain of the Moon Guard left Andrea''s office with a sullen face and a group of smiling subordinates.


    "¡­Hahaha!"


    "Don''t laugh! At least go far away... poof~"


    The "rude" sound from outside the door made the corners of Andrea''s brows twitch.


    "Hey~ My family is unlucky."


    Resignedly patted his forehead, forcing himself to ignore the influence of Leticia''s free ego, Andrea turned his attention to the increasingly rampant Sartre.


    "Living sacrifices, secret passages, it seems that this group of demon lackeys can''t bear it anymore."


    Xalatas gloated and said, "Hmph~ Looking at this trend, I''m afraid a new storm will appear soon. After more than 200 years of peace, I can finally see something interesting."


    Andrea ignored Xalatath''s dangerous speech. The ancient gods always like to make trouble, even if it''s just a remnant soul.


    Just after the trip to Eresalas, Andrea originally wanted to take a short rest and let Moon Night Town climb the technology tree again, but it seems that Sartre didn''t intend to give him enough time.


    Andrea didn''t know the exact time of the Sartre''s War in the original history, but he estimated that the time of the Sartre''s Rebellion should have been advanced.


    As a time traveler, Andrea had known for a long time that this group of Sartres hiding in the dark would jump out to make trouble sooner or later. He deliberately suggested that Shandris move the front line of military training to Felwood Forest, which greatly squeezed Sartre''s event space.


    Even if they are not fully prepared, but in order not to be surrounded and wiped out by the night elves finding their lair, the leader of the satyr may only choose to act first.


    "Speaking of which, what is the name of Sartre''s leader?"


    Andrea rummaged through her small books, but couldn''t find any specific records.


    "S... Weiss? No, what? Forgot..."


    ¡­


    Leticia stared at Lunara, who had lingering fears, and volunteered to join Felwood''s search for the satyr''s lair, but Shandris finally rejected her request with impure motives.


    On the one hand, it was because of Lunara''s firm opposition, and on the other hand, it was also due to political considerations.


    Tyrande had issued an order long ago, and she hoped that Shandris would play out the momentum and reputation of the sentinel troops in this battle.


    Although General Sentinel had some complaints about Tyrande''s order and the intention behind it, after all, it was a direct order from her immediate superior. As the leader of the Sentinel, she could only obey the orders of the High Priest.


    Leticia belongs to Moonlight Town. Although Tyrande didn''t say it explicitly, she has long regarded the town established by Andrea and its related forces as potential competitors.


    Andrea himself didn''t intend to seize power, but just wanted to put a tight spell on Tyrande so that she wouldn''t dare to mess around with her own temper.


    But Tyrande obviously didn''t think so.


    In her eyes, the Shadow of the Dark Moon sect led by Andrea is a blasphemy against the original teachings of Elune, and the Shadow of the Dark Moon is also a false religion he founded to compete for the position in Elune''s belief system.


    From theocratic power to political power and military power, everything in Moon Night Town displeased her.


    If Malfurion hadn''t severely reprimanded her for her visible hostile attitude, Tyrande might have been so hot-headed that she would have led the army to attack Moonnight Town.


    If the forces of Moonlight Town were allowed to join the war that was intended to make the Sentinels famous, the glory and credit that should have belonged to the Sentinels and themselves might be taken away. Tyrande absolutely could not sit idly by and watch this happen.


    Andrea also knew what the power-hungry woman was thinking. He never took the initiative to send regular troops to Felwood. At most, he let the scouts accept the dispatch of Shandris to investigate Felwood.


    ''Then here comes the problem. ''


    Andrea folded her hands on her chest and fell into deep thought, ''How can I convince that stupid woman to agree to the troops from Moonlight Town joining the battle? ''


    After thinking about it, Andrea shook his head with a wry smile, "Forget it, at least it shouldn''t be possible in the early stage of the war. Maybe Tyrande will wake up when the war situation enters an unfavorable trend."


    Although Tyrande has many shortcomings, she will not make fun of the overall situation that concerns the safety of the whole family. In Andrea''s perception, this is one of her few advantages.


    However, Andrea also knew that his perception of Tyrande was the same as the other party''s perception of himself, inevitably with some subjective bias.


    After all, the two were born with incompatibility, and they didn''t have a deep understanding of each other''s wishes.


    Although I have a strong dislike for Tyrande, Andrea still has more confidence in Malfurion.


    The two brothers Malfurion and Illidan are not blind... Well, Illidan is indeed blind.


    But they fell in love with Tyrande at the same time, definitely not just because of her childhood sweetheart and her beauty, Tyrande should have enough shining points to attract them... It''s just that Andrea is not interested in discovering it.


    ¡®Forget it, wait patiently for now, Sartre is not so easy to deal with. ''


    Andrea rubbed her brows with some concern, "I hope Shandris can maintain the highest level of vigilance at all times. I remember that there seems to be some internal turmoil in this war. What is it?" ''


    More than 200 years have passed, and Andrea''s memory of his previous life has been very vague, and it is impossible for him to record everything in a small notebook.


    He only vaguely remembered that something went wrong inside the night elves during the Satyr battle, but he really couldn''t remember what it was.


    ¡­


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, he originally expected that the Sentinels would have a head-on conflict with Sartre within five years at most, but the situation did not develop as Andrea expected.


    In the next 100 years, no matter how Shandris searched, he couldn''t find Sartre''s lair, and only destroyed some small strongholds sporadically.


    In addition, the Sentinels successively discovered many secret passages leading to various surrounding areas.


    The secret path bordering the ruins of Baslan in Ashenvale was found by Nasa''s army of battle priests. The group of unlucky satyrs were bumped into by Nasa who was patrolling just as they dug through the mountain wall. The result... needless to say .


    Most of the secret passages on the border with the Dark Coast were also found and blocked by the local Leticia, and the area around Astrana was also closely monitored by Shandis. UU Reading


    "It''s really strange."


    Shandris and Lunara have killed many satyrs in the past 100 years, but they have never been able to discover each other''s lair, and instead let the satyrs with good reproductive ability give birth to more and more satyrs.


    "Change your perspective."


    On the other end of the arcane visualization, Andrea gave his own suggestion.


    "Since Satyr can make holes, is it possible that they have already moved most of the clansmen out of the heavily guarded Felwood Forest?"


    Shandris retorted, "But we have carefully checked the surrounding area and found nothing..."


    "No, there are still places you haven''t looked for."


    Andrea got up and walked to the map hanging at the far end of the office, stretched out his hand and clicked on a snow-white area, and then moved his finger to a small basin surrounded by mountains in the upper left corner of this area.


    "Winterspring, and... Moonglade."

 Chapter 142： 1 nitrate 2 sulfur 3 charcoal

    "Winterspring?"


    Lunara shook her head in disbelief, "It shouldn''t be possible. I don''t know what''s going on in that area. Even Nordrassil''s constant temperature blessing can''t work. There are extremely cold snowflakes all the year round. The temperature is very low."


    "Sartre has no reason to give up Felwood, which has a comfortable climate, and hide in Winterspring, which is not suitable for intelligent life."


    Andrea smiled and explained, "Since you all think so, I think the possibility of them hiding in Winterspring has increased."


    "Using the misunderstandings caused by your inertial thinking, Sartre can hide in Winterspring Valley to rest and prepare for war."


    "do not forget."


    Andrea seriously reminded, "Half of Sartres are demons, and their life forms are different from ours. Have you ever considered the possibility that they are not afraid of severe cold?"


    "this¡­"


    Andrea''s reminder caused Shandris to contemplate, while Lunara focused her attention on Moonglade.


    "Moonglade does not occupy a large area, so it is relatively easy to search for it. I will notify Remulos, who lives there, to help him find traces of Sartre."


    Since the Cenarion Council has not yet been established, the current Moonglade is still a barren and uninhabited mountain.


    Surrounded by mountains, Moonglade is only connected to the outside world through a passage dug by the furbolgs of the Timbermaw clan, at the junction of Felwood Forest and Winterspring.


    Remulos was a keeper of the forest, one of the sons of the demigod Cenarius.


    Different from his father, he prefers a quiet life, away from the night elves'' noisy core living area alone, and came to live in seclusion in the moonlight forest.


    For years, Shandris and the Sentinels had their attention drawn to Felwood, sporadic satyrs blocking their vision.


    As the so-called bystander knows, seeing Shandris getting more and more anxious under Tyrande''s urging, Andrea, who has been busy building Moonlight Town, finally took the time to help his girlfriend analyze Sartre''s whereabouts.


    Clues and speculation are better than no clues, and Lunara and Shandris set off soon after cutting off the communication.


    Andrea was also in the office looking at Winterspring on the map in a daze.


    "It''s really strange. Winterspring Valley is very close to Mount Hyjal, so why isn''t it affected by the World Tree''s blessing?"


    Just as Andrea was turning countless possibilities in his mind, there was a sudden knock on his office door.


    "Boom~"


    "Lord Andrea, I''m Markley, and the special minerals you ordered to find have been found."


    "Oh? Come in and tell us about the situation in detail."


    Andrea came back to her senses all of a sudden, and greeted Markley into the room with great interest.


    ¡­


    Looking at the off-white spar on the table with bright eyes, Andrea rubbed his hands and asked, "Where is the sulfur? Did you find it too?"


    "yes."


    Makele meticulously placed a bottle of yellow-green powder on the table.


    "Sindra found this bottle of powder near the hot springs in the southeast of Feralas according to your request. It was just shipped back to Moonlight Town by merchant ship. This bottle is just a part of the sample."


    "This ore, which you call saltpeter, was found by the tauren in the southern Stonetalon Mountains, and it has also just been brought back by an overland trade party."


    "very good!"


    Andrea excitedly waved the vial in front of her eyes, "Thank you for your hard work. Tell the Tauren and Syndra to ask them to mine saltpeter and sulfur in large quantities. I will buy these two materials from them as commodities for a long time."


    After Markley left, Andrea also hurriedly left the office with saltpeter and sulfur samples, and flew straight to the weapons research institute in the town.


    ¡­


    While Andrea was helpless with chemically produced yellow powder (TNT), relatively primitive black powder was easy to make.


    One nitrate, two sulfur and three charcoals, this mantra was familiar to him when he read historical novels in his previous life, and it was about the ratio of black powder materials.


    With the materials and the correct formula, Andrea is confident that he can formulate black powder in a short time, bringing Moon Night Town officially into the era of meat... hot weapons.


    When passing by the Temple of the Moon God in the northern part of the town, Andrea was suspended in the air for a moment.


    Different from the gray and white building materials of ordinary Elune temples, the exterior color of the temple built by the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon is blue and black, giving people a deep and solemn sense of majesty.


    At this time, a huge statue was being built on the large square in front of the temple, and it was the statue of Elune that Andrea had delayed starting for a long time.


    The other parts of the statue have been basically completed. Due to Andrea''s special requirements, every detail of the statue has been perfected. It took more than 100 years to build it to this point.


    But there was one last problem to be solved before the statue was finished¡ªthe appearance.


    Andrea didn''t want to deliberately carve Elune''s face very blurry like other Elune temples.


    After much hesitation, he decided to try to contact Elune just as the statue was about to be completed, and asked her personally what kind of facial sculpture he wanted.


    Now the body part of the statue is almost complete, but the head is still blank.


    "Hmm... It seems that the issue of contacting Elune is also on the agenda."


    ¡­


    One month later, there was a loud rumbling sound from the sea to the west of Moon Night Town.


    Due to the long distance, it had been weakened layer by layer when it reached the ears of the residents of Moon Night Town. The busy town residents were not too frightened, and just looked up and continued their work.


    On an isolated island in the sea dozens of miles west of Yuyue Port, as the rising black smoke dissipated, a huge sinkhole appeared in the center of the rocky island.


    Nawaz, the leader of the warriors, grinned in surprise, "Those black powders...are they so powerful?"


    Delier pondered for a while, then turned his head to look at Andrea, "Master Andrea, although this... gunpowder is powerful, but how do you plan to use it? It would be a waste if it is only used to open mountains like this." Bar."


    "Oh~ Of course not."


    The experiment was successful, and Andrea, who was in a happy mood, explained with a smile, "Gunpowder has more uses besides mountain opening and fixed-point blasting. Now let me keep it a secret."


    When the group returned to Yuyue Port by boat, UU Reading ''s new ship, whose keel had just been laid, was under intense construction.


    The keel of this ship is very different from what Nawaz and others remember. Instead of using wood, it is laid with refined steel as a material.


    Even Deliye, who has always been quick-thinking, can hardly imagine the scene of a lump of iron floating on the sea. The group looked at each other for a while, and Nawaz, who is more straight-tempered, hesitated for a while, and finally asked his question asked out.


    "That...Master Andrea, are you sure you want to use steel to lay the keel? It won''t sink if it enters the sea, right?"


    Andrea glanced at the few people behind him, all of whom had doubts on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, you will know when the new warship is launched."


    "It''s not just steel keels. With the advancement of technology and rich experience, there may be warships made of pure steel in the future. You can look forward to it."


    Everyone: ''I can''t look forward to it at all...It will definitely sink. ''

 Chapter 142： 1 Sulfur 2 Nitrate 3 Charcoal

    "Winterspring?"


    Lunara shook her head in disbelief, "It shouldn''t be possible. I don''t know what''s going on in that area. Even Nordrassil''s constant temperature blessing can''t work. There are extremely cold snowflakes all the year round. The temperature is very low."


    "Sartre has no reason to give up Felwood, which has a comfortable climate, and hide in Winterspring, which is not suitable for intelligent life."


    Andrea smiled and explained, "Since you all think so, I think the possibility of them hiding in Winterspring has increased."


    "Using the misunderstandings caused by your inertial thinking, Sartre can hide in Winterspring Valley to rest and prepare for war."


    "do not forget."


    Andrea seriously reminded, "Half of Sartres are demons, and their life forms are different from ours. Have you ever considered the possibility that they are not afraid of severe cold?"


    "this¡­"


    Andrea''s reminder caused Shandris to contemplate, while Lunara focused her attention on Moonglade.


    "Moonglade does not occupy a large area, so it is relatively easy to search for it. I will notify Remulos, who lives there, to help him find traces of Sartre."


    Since the Cenarion Council has not yet been established, the current Moonglade is still a barren and uninhabited mountain.


    Surrounded by mountains, Moonglade is only connected to the outside world through a passage dug by the furbolgs of the Timbermaw clan, at the junction of Felwood Forest and Winterspring.


    Remulos was a keeper of the forest, one of the sons of the demigod Cenarius.


    Different from his father, he prefers a quiet life, away from the night elves'' noisy core living area alone, and came to live in seclusion in the moonlight forest.


    For years, Shandris and the Sentinels had their attention drawn to Felwood, sporadic satyrs blocking their vision.


    As the so-called bystander knows, seeing Shandris getting more and more anxious under Tyrande''s urging, Andrea, who has been busy building Moonlight Town, finally took the time to help his girlfriend analyze Sartre''s whereabouts.


    Clues and speculation are better than no clues, and Lunara and Shandris set off soon after cutting off the communication.


    Andrea was also in the office looking at Winterspring on the map in a daze.


    "It''s really strange. Winterspring Valley is very close to Mount Hyjal, so why isn''t it affected by the World Tree''s blessing?"


    Just as Andrea was turning countless possibilities in his mind, there was a sudden knock on his office door.


    "Boom~"


    "Lord Andrea, I''m Markley, and the special minerals you ordered to find have been found."


    "Oh? Come in and tell us about the situation in detail."


    Andrea came back to her senses all of a sudden, and greeted Markley into the room with great interest.


    ¡­


    Looking at the off-white spar on the table with bright eyes, Andrea rubbed his hands and asked, "Where is the sulfur? Did you find it too?"


    "yes."


    Makele meticulously placed a bottle of yellow-green powder on the table.


    "Sindra found this bottle of powder near the hot springs in the southeast of Feralas according to your request. It was just shipped back to Moonlight Town by merchant ship. This bottle is just a part of the sample."


    "This ore, which you call saltpeter, was found by the tauren in the southern Stonetalon Mountains, and it has also just been brought back by an overland trade party."


    "very good!"


    Andrea excitedly waved the vial in front of her eyes, "Thank you for your hard work. Tell the Tauren and Syndra to ask them to mine saltpeter and sulfur in large quantities. I will buy these two materials from them as commodities for a long time."


    After Markley left, Andrea also hurriedly left the office with saltpeter and sulfur samples, and flew straight to the weapons research institute in the town.


    ¡­


    While Andrea was helpless with chemically produced yellow powder (TNT), relatively primitive black powder was easy to make.


    One sulfur, two nitrates and three charcoals, this mantra was familiar to him when he read historical novels in his previous life, and it was about the ratio of black powder materials.


    With the materials and the correct formula, Andrea is confident that he can formulate black powder in a short time, bringing Moon Night Town officially into the era of meat... hot weapons.


    When passing by the Temple of the Moon God in the northern part of the town, Andrea was suspended in the air for a moment.


    Different from the gray and white building materials of ordinary Elune temples, the exterior color of the temple built by the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon is blue and black, giving people a deep and solemn sense of majesty.


    At this time, a huge statue was being built on the large square in front of the temple, and it was the statue of Elune that Andrea had delayed starting for a long time.


    The other parts of the statue have been basically completed. Due to Andrea''s special requirements, every detail of the statue has been perfected. It took more than 100 years to build it to this point.


    But there was one last problem to be solved before the statue was finished¡ªthe appearance.


    Andrea didn''t want to deliberately carve Elune''s face very blurry like other Elune temples.


    After much hesitation, he decided to try to contact Elune just as the statue was about to be completed, and asked her personally what kind of facial sculpture he wanted.


    Now the body part of the statue is almost complete, but the head is still blank.


    "Hmm... It seems that the issue of contacting Elune is also on the agenda."


    ¡­


    One month later, there was a loud rumbling sound from the sea to the west of Moon Night Town.


    Due to the long distance, it had been weakened layer by layer when it reached the ears of the residents of Moon Night Town. The busy town residents were not too frightened, and just looked up and continued their work.


    On an isolated island in the sea dozens of miles west of Yuyue Port, as the rising black smoke dissipated, a huge sinkhole appeared in the center of the rocky island.


    Nawaz, the leader of the warriors, grinned in surprise, "Those black powders...are they so powerful?"


    Delier pondered for a while, then turned his head to look at Andrea, "Master Andrea, although this... gunpowder is powerful, but how do you plan to use it? It would be a waste if it is only used to open mountains like this." Bar."


    "Oh~ Of course not."


    The experiment was successful, and Andrea, who was in a happy mood, explained with a smile, "Gunpowder has more uses besides mountain opening and fixed-point blasting. Now let me keep it a secret."


    When the group returned to Yuyue Port by boat, UU Reading ''s new ship, whose keel had just been laid, was under intense construction.


    The keel of this ship is very different from what Nawaz and others remember. Instead of using wood, it is laid with refined steel as a material.


    Even Deliye, who has always been quick-thinking, can hardly imagine the scene of a lump of iron floating on the sea. The group looked at each other for a while, and Nawaz, who is more straight-tempered, hesitated for a while, and finally asked his question asked out.


    "That...Master Andrea, are you sure you want to use steel to lay the keel? It won''t sink if it enters the sea, right?"


    Andrea glanced at the few people behind him, all of whom had doubts on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, you will know when the new warship is launched."


    "It''s not just steel keels. With the advancement of technology and rich experience, there may be warships made of pure steel in the future. You can look forward to it."


    Everyone: ''I can''t look forward to it at all...It will definitely sink. ''

 Chapter 143： My lord, times have changed

    It was difficult for Andrea to explain the formula F floating = G row to this group of people who had not received systematic physics studies. It might be difficult for them who received magic education since childhood to understand how steel warships float on the water.


    Leaving behind a group of subordinates full of question marks, Andrea plunged into the laboratory of the weapons research institute.


    In order to personally oversee the manufacture of brand new gunpowder weapons, he will lay the floor here for a long time to come.


    Months later, an update from Shandris finally arrived.


    Although the lair of satyrs has not been found yet, after repeated investigations and tracking, the Sentinels have determined that satyrs moved their base camp to the windy Winterspring Valley, and the small number of satyrs left in Felwood Forest is just to drag them in. attention.


    Shandris and Lunara were in a very unhappy mood after being severely swayed by these hybrids who turned to the devil.


    Under the urging of the two leaders, the Sentinels and the Dryads accelerated their pace of action. Recently, they began digging three feet to investigate in Winterspring Valley, vowing to find out the huddled satyr and destroy it completely humanitarianly.


    Andrea, who supervised the manufacture of new weapons, took the time to send a message to Leticia, asking her to speed up the work handover and return to Moonlight Town as soon as possible.


    Leticia, who was used to being free and unrestrained outside, played a little wildly, and after more than a month of dawdling, she reluctantly returned to Feather Moon Harbor from Auberdine by boat.


    "...how do I feel that you are more druid than me?"


    Looking at Akumail, who was riding under Leticia, and then turned to look at the chubby Gugu following her, the corners of Andrea''s brows couldn''t help but twitch.


    "Ahaha~"


    Leticia scratched her head with a smile, and pretended to be stupid and said, "It''s just that I have more animal ties."


    ¡®It¡¯s a ghost to believe in you, this owl beast was obviously snatched back by you. ''


    Andrea rolled her eyes, too lazy to expose the little apprentice''s lies.


    "It''s just in time to come back. I''m going to experiment with a new weapon outside the town. Aren''t you very interested in new things? Come with me."


    "oh oh!"


    Regardless of the exhaustion of the journey, Leticia shoved the luggage to Ferrien who was grimacing at the side, and moved to Andrea''s side like a cheerful husky.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that this girl couldn''t grow, Andrea even suspected that she would really wag her tail crazily.


    Putting aside the weird fantasies in his mind, Andrea looked apologetically at the little druid with a bitter face, "Cough~ then we''re off, Ferryn, thank you for your hard work."


    "yes¡­"


    ¡­


    "boom!"


    A crisp sound came from the dense Ashenvale jungle, and many birds flapped their wings in panic and fled from the place where the sound came from.


    "Andrea, what is this!"


    Leticia stared at the steel pipe in her tutor''s hand with bright eyes. At this moment, blue smoke was still emitting from the mouth of the pipe, and a deep hole appeared on the small **** in the distance.


    Ignoring Leticia''s inquiry, Andrea walked to the entrance of the small soil **** and smacked her lips in dissatisfaction.


    "Tsk! Sure enough, the power of black powder is still a lot worse, but for the time being, we can only make do with it."


    Seeing that Andrea ignored her, Leticia grabbed Andrea''s arm and used the tried-and-tested coquettish method, stalking him to explain the new weapon in her hand.


    "Tell me, what is this steel pipe, and why can it fire a flying weapon with strong penetrating power~"


    Andrea tapped Leticia''s head with the barrel of the gun helplessly, "Don''t shake, your head is getting dizzy."


    Rubbing the head of Leticia, who was holding her head amusedly, Andrea patiently explained to her, "This new weapon is called a musket, and it is the pre-product of the artillery I really want."


    Although the power of black powder is far inferior to that of TNT, as a traveler who has a certain understanding of the history of firearms development, Andrea strengthened this first version of the experiment to a certain extent by depicting rifling and fixed ammunition. The actual combat ability of small guns.


    In his memory, the first gunpowder weapons in Azeroth were developed by dwarves, and they were still the kind of muskets without rifles. It took a long time to reload each time, and the power was also very fast.


    Although the yellow gunpowder could not be researched, the musket in Andrea''s hand already had a combat effectiveness that surpassed that of the dwarf musket through the rifling to stabilize the ballistic and the fixed ammunition to speed up the loading.


    However, researching firearms can only be regarded as Andrea''s transition to his real goal. What he wants is a powerful artillery that can be installed on a battleship.


    Today, the ships in Moonlight Town are still in the period of wooden sailing warships. It is impossible for Andrea to directly let the craftsmen build a modern battleship made of all steel materials, with a central axis layout and multiple guns installed.


    Still the same sentence, if you take too many steps, it is easy to pull the eggs.


    Food needs to be eaten bite by bite, and the road needs to be walked step by step.


    Climbing the technology tree is the most taboo to accumulate too many immature technologies at one time, which will make the craftsmen confused, and eventually lead to the failure of the warship construction, the confidence of the craftsmen will be frustrated, and Andrea''s prestige will also be affected.


    This time out for the experiment, Andrea brought a single-shot manual rifle with only ten rounds of bullets.


    The first six rounds were tested by him, and the last four rounds were handed over to a husky who kept acting coquettishly.


    Seeing Leticia''s unsatisfied expression after firing the bullets, Andrea smiled and patted her on the head.


    "Don''t worry, as long as the test is completed, this weapon will be officially installed in our army sooner or later, and you will have a lot of opportunities to play by then."


    "Ok¡­"


    ¡­


    On the way back to the Lord''s Palace, Leticia, who had been away from Moonlight Town for a hundred years, saw the near-completed Luna statue in the Temple Square, and sighed in amazement.


    "Is this **** super long statue finally finished? But where''s the face?"


    "This..."


    Andrea said with some confusion, "Recently, I plan to try to contact Elune and ask her what kind of appearance she wants, so let''s leave her face like this for now."


    "But didn''t you say that Elune could not return to the material world for the time being?"


    Andrea shrugged, "How many years ago did I say that? After so many years, it should be about the same time for UU to read ."


    Leticia was called back this time, on the one hand, because the development of Darkshore has entered a stable period, and she no longer needs to be stationed for a long time, on the other hand, it is also to prepare for the next battle of Satyr that may happen at any time.


    Although this girl is more than 300 years old and still looks bluffing, her combat and leadership skills have been experienced many times, and now they are quite good.


    Once given the opportunity to enter the game, Andrea intends to let Leticia enter the battlefield as a vanguard.


    After settling in Leticia, who hadn''t come home for a long time and was a little excited, Andrea walked alone to the deck chair on the open-air balcony of her room and sat down.


    Looking up at the bright moon in the sky, Andrea slowly flattened her body and lay down on her back, allowing her spirit to gradually enter the depths of the sea of ??consciousness, maintaining a state of deep meditation, silently chanting the name of God.


    After an unknown amount of time, Andrea, whose mind was empty, finally heard the familiar soft response.


    "Hehe~ finally decided to come to see me? I thought you wouldn''t dare to communicate with me after some thought activities that scare yourself."

 Chapter 144： Elunes competitiveness?

    "Uh~"


    Andrea, who was in the form of a soul, was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Elune had already seen what was in his heart.


    "Okay, don''t be so nervous, I don''t know everything, and I don''t have the time to monitor you all day."


    Elune lightly smiled and persuaded, "I told you before, too strong psychological fluctuations will be perceived by me naturally."


    "Ever since you started calling me, you''ve always had obvious doubts. Even if I don''t want to read it, these emotions will be mixed with some memories and sent to me."


    Andrea was silent for a while, and asked in a somewhat difficult tone, "So, is my guess correct? You are really..."


    "Hehe~"


    Elune gave a playful smirk, "Guess?"


    Andrea immediately rolled his dead fish eyes, ¡®Can you guess or not? Is Pi happy now? ''


    "Okay, no kidding."


    Elune''s voice became serious, "It''s not good for you to know too much now, I can only tell you that I have always stood by Azeroth''s side, don''t worry that I will pose a threat to this world."


    Since Elune didn''t want to answer directly, it was inconvenient for Andrea, as a follower, to continue to ask. At least the Moon Goddess clearly expressed her goodwill stance towards Azeroth.


    Andrea shifted the topic to another direction with interest, "Dear Elune, do you have any opinions on my disagreement with Tyrande and the newly founded Shadow of the Dark Moon Sect?"


    "Heh~ I don''t have any opinion, it''s just children arguing."


    Elune said with a smile, "Tyrande often complains to me about you in her prayers, but I have never responded to her selfish prayers."


    "As for the shadow of the dark moon you created, it is indeed the correct interpretation of the dark side of my moon. Don''t be disturbed by it. You are doing the right thing."


    ''As expected...''


    Andrea hooked the corners of her lips contemptuously, "Is this a quarrel between two children, and the one who loses the quarrel goes to sue the parents?" How naive...''


    "At least judging from the current situation, the conflict between you has not risen to the point of being difficult to reconcile. At best, it is just a difference in life philosophy and personality."


    "Tyrande is indeed a bit childish in this regard. You don''t need to be too serious with her, just carry forward the gentlemanly demeanor advocated by the high elves, and take a step back."


    Andrea didn''t have any objection to this, he really didn''t intend to fight Tyrande to the death.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left to establish Moonlight Town back then, but had directly seized power from Tyrande.


    "Dear Elune, do you have any instructions to tell me about the upcoming Satyr battle?"


    Elune said with a half-smile, "Haven''t you already made a lot of preparations for this? I have nothing to instruct you, you have done very well."


    "The only thing I can remind you is... don''t put all your attention on Sartre, pay attention to the threats from around you."


    ''Beside? ''


    Andrea frowned suspiciously, but seeing Elune''s attitude, she didn''t intend to explain her prompt in detail.


    "Okay, one last question."


    Andrea shrugged and asked Elune, "About the appearance of your statue, do you need a special order?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Elune, who has always been confident, seemed a little hesitant when talking about this issue.


    After pondering for a while, Elune, who has always existed in the form of a big ball of light, manifested a face in the void, and deeply imprinted it into the depths of Andrea''s soul.


    It was a beautiful face of a night elf, with a bit of charm mixed with holiness. Both in temperament and appearance, it was on par with the Queen Azshara that Andrea had seen before, and each had its own merits.


    "Just use this image. It''s not a long-term solution for priests to carve blurry faces. It''s just that no one has asked about it before. This image will become a symbol of my appearance in the material world."


    Andrea bowed respectfully, "I would like to follow God''s orders, and I will urge the craftsmen to carve according to your requirements as soon as possible."


    "Well, let''s stop today''s exchange for now. Tyrande has started calling me again. I''ll go see if that girl has any interesting complaints."


    Before Andrea could react, Elune disappeared from the depths of his sea of ??consciousness, and Andrea also released the state of deep meditation.


    "...How boring that guy is, I have to pray for Elune to know about the bigger things."


    Andrea shook her head with a broken smile, "Eluen is quite free too, thanks to her willingness to listen to Tyrande''s thoughts."


    ¡®However, isn¡¯t Elune deliberately adopting a beauty that is no less beautiful than Azshara to show off to the world, isn¡¯t it really out of compulsion? ''


    ¡­


    "That... Lord Andrea."


    After receiving the very detailed sketch of Elune''s face from Andrea, the head craftsman in charge of carving hesitated.


    "Is this really good? In the statues requested by the Elune Sisters, there was never a specific description of the appearance of the Moon God. I am afraid that random sculptures will cause Elune''s dissatisfaction."


    Andrea confidently patted the shoulder of the craftsman leader, "Don''t worry, this is the standard appearance given by her after I asked Elune for instructions."


    "Eluen also issued an oracle, and all statues about her will be carved in this way."


    "Uh... well, you are the one favored by the gods, so you have the final say."


    Seeing that Andrea confidently gave a guarantee, the craftsman leader finally agreed to start construction.


    At this moment, Leticia suddenly ran here from afar, screaming something.


    "Andrea! Someone is looking for you, from Eresalas."


    "Ere Salas?"


    Andrea transforms into flying form and descends to the ground from the stand at the statue''s neck.


    "Is it Master Modant?"


    Leticia shook her head, "No, it''s a woman wearing a hood. She said she came to seek refuge with you."


    "Hood... Prism?"


    Although Andrea was a little puzzled, he still quickened his pace and led Leticia towards the Lord''s Palace.


    ¡­


    "Are you sure you want to leave your hometown and join Moonlight Town?"


    In the living room of the Lord''s Palace, Andrea looked seriously at the depressed woman in the hood opposite her.


    "Yes, I have decided."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea frowned and rubbed her chin, "If it''s convenient, can you tell me what happened? Your status in Syndra shouldn''t be low, right?"


    Priscilla was silent for a long time before slowly uttering a sentence, "Although I think I attacked Prince Torsedrin out of loyalty and loyalty."


    "However, my act of killing the prince with my own hands has not been recognized by the majority of people in El Salas. The people have always had doubts about me, and their attitude has become more and more alienated."


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, UU Reading ¡¯s cold violence because of ignorance? ''


    Andrea, who had personally experienced the mutation of Elesalas, had no doubts about Prism''s motives. The lady thief hesitated for a while before making the move. It was time to finally make up my mind to make a move.


    "Well, as long as you don''t mind leaving your hometown, as the lord of Moonlight Town, I welcome anyone who is capable to join."


    Andrea stood up and stretched out her right hand to Prism, "In this town where a large number of immigrants gather, I promise you will not be rejected by the people."


    "If you don''t have a job you want to do for the time being, I, as the lord, invite you to become a thief trainer in Moonlight Town."


    Prism was obviously relieved, she stood up and held Andrea''s outstretched hand and solemnly replied, "Thank you for your understanding, I accept your invitation."


    Still looking for "Shadow of the Moon Night of Azeroth" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: "" Reading novels is very simple!


    (=)

 Chapter 145： Sartres all-out counterattack

    Priscim''s departure from Eresalas to Moonlight Town was just an episode, but there really weren''t any professional thieves in Moonnight Town before.


    Although the battle priests under Nasa''s command can also learn some shadow-specialized skills, they are still priests in essence, but they are more violent than ordinary missionary priests...


    With the addition of Priscim, the scout troops in Moonlight Town will no longer be limited to rangers and druids, and thieves with strong stealth and spying capabilities will gradually be trained.


    Compared with druids who are more versatile in all aspects and rangers who are active in the wilderness, thieves are the most suitable warriors to sneak into settlements to steal and inquire about information.


    ¡­


    Although Sartre is very cunning and uses Shandris and others'' misunderstandings to escape into Winterspring, taking the opportunity to recuperate in this cold valley.


    However, when Shandris mobilized a large number of people to conduct a carpet search in Winterspring, it was only a matter of time before the satyr''s hiding place was found.


    According to Andrea''s calculations, around 9,500 years before the Dark Portal, news finally came from Winterspring.


    Several dryad sisters of Lunara were attacked in the eastern mountains of Winterspring. If the horned eagle knights of the Sentinel were not patrolling the air nearby, these lively dryads would have been hard to escape from the clutches of satyrs.


    Maybe Sartre got tired of hiding in Tibet for hundreds of years, or maybe they thought they had accumulated enough resistance in these hundreds of years.


    Taking this attack as an opportunity, the satyrs of Winterspring and Felwood finally launched a full-scale attack on the night elves.


    In the area near Ashenvale in the south of Felwood Forest, there is a scattered furbolg village. The local furbolgs call themselves the Ashwood Clan, and their settlement is also called Ashwood Village by the night elves.


    A large group of satyrs poured out from the valley northwest of Ashwood Village, and they frantically attacked Ashwood Village and the adjacent night elf emerald outpost.


    Although Shandris had already deployed several sentry teams in various parts of Felwood Forest, when the defensive troops at Emerald Outpost repelled Satyr and rushed to Ashwood Village to check the situation, the local furbolgs swarmed in front of them. Sartre is on the verge of collapse.


    The tragic situation in Huimu Village is just a microcosm of Sartre''s comprehensive counterattack. The Sartres who had been missing before seemed to pop out of the cracks in the rocks.


    Gardnar in the middle of Felwood, and the highlands in the north near Darkshore Cliffspring.


    Near the ruins of Keslier in the middle of Winterspring, the Frostwhisper Canyon in the south, and the Frostknife Stone in the north, satyrs can be seen almost everywhere.


    Fortunately, Shandris is not a dry person. During the hundreds of years of Sartre''s hiding in Tibet, Shandris resisted the pressure of Tyrande''s countless urgings, and steadily let the sentry troops spread all over Felwood. Several strong outposts were built.


    After the initial flurry of sudden, all-out attacks, Sentinels across Felwood are beginning to show the fruits of their years of hard training.


    The joint sentinels of the Emerald Outpost and the dryads counterattacked with the cooperation of the greywood furbolgs who were attacked in their homeland full of hatred, and drove the satyr who attacked the graywood village back to their previous hiding place¡ªa small village in the north of the graywood village. in the valley.


    The sentinel troops often patrol around the outpost where they are stationed. The valley was peaceful before, and there was no sign of Sartre hiding at all.


    But when the combined forces entered the valley, everyone was shocked by the green water flowing all over the ground and the charred trees lit by fel flames.


    Coincidentally, the Wildheart outpost near Gardnar also made a major discovery during the counterattack.


    Chasing along the direction where Sartre was repulsed, the sentinels and dryads were surprised to find that a large-scale bunker had been dug out in the depths of Gardner, which was empty before.


    A large number of satyrs are hiding in this underground fortress named Shadow Fortress. The sentries also found a lot of low-level demons in the bunker. They should be reinforcements summoned by satyrs from the Twisting Nether through summoning spells.


    The battle situation near the northern highlands is relatively optimistic, and the nearby Ironwood Forest is home to a large number of ancient war trees with good combat effectiveness.


    These ancient trees have been dormant since the end of the War of the Ancients, and the ravages of satyrs have awakened them.


    The satyrs of Criminal Rise unleashed fel energy indiscriminately, wreaking havoc on the nearby lush forest.


    After seeing Sartre''s atrocities with his own eyes, the ancient war tree responded to the request of the sentinel troops without saying a word. With its huge size, it cleared the way for the sentinels and dryads, and successfully broke through the defense of the criminals'' highlands, rushed into the The Jade Fire Trail behind.


    ¡­


    "I see."


    Andrea put down the battle report in his hand, bowed his head and pondered for a while.


    "In other words, the situation in Felwood Forest is still basically under control. Except for the base camp of Shadowhold, the Sentinels and natural allies have gained the upper hand on all fronts from south to north."


    Turning to look at the huge map of Kalimdor hanging on the wall, Andrea''s brows gradually frowned. "Is the biggest problem still in Winterspring?"


    Leticia nodded solemnly, "Yes, I have issued an order to the Darkshore garrison to guard their own defense zone and maintain the highest vigilance at all times. It should be impossible for Sartre to break through the defense line of Felwood Forest and invade. Darkshore."


    Andrea looked deeply at the map of the Winterspring region.


    The few dryads who were attacked by Sartre first found Sartre''s largest base by mistake.


    At this time, the town of Everlook was far from being established, and the sentinel troops who had just entered Winterspring had only one camp in the middle of Winterspring¡ª¡ªFalling Star Village in the north-central part of Winterspring.


    "Sartre near the ruins of Keslier don''t need to worry about them, those idiots will sooner or later provoke existence that shouldn''t be provoked."


    Andrea gestured on the map with his fingers thoughtfully, and when he passed a canyon southeast of Keslier, a sarcastic smile appeared on his face.


    Leticia was very puzzled by this, "An existence that shouldn''t be messed with? Are there any powerful creatures living in this area?"


    "You do not know?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "In order to monitor the growth of Nordrassil, the four-color dragon once built a temporary residence at the foot of the mountain near the northeast of the World Tree."


    Reached out and clicked on the target canyon, Andrea sneered, "Although it was confirmed that Nordrassil grew up very healthy, the red dragon, green dragon, and bronze dragon came from this valley they named Methoril one after another. Evacuate."


    "But many blue dragons refused to return to the lair of Coldarra to face the mad Malygos, and they still live here."


    Leticia''s mind was spinning quickly, and as soon as Andrea finished speaking, she immediately understood what her tutor meant.


    "If those stupid satyrs offend the blue dragons living in Mezoril, UU Reading Even if we don''t take the initiative to make a request, the blue dragons should help us clean up the ruins near the Keslier enemy."


    "Ok."


    Andrea looked worriedly towards the east of Winterspring, "The most serious battle is in the northeast and south of Winterspring."


    "The Hidden Forest in the east is the base of Satyrs. If they join forces with the Satyrs who started from the Frost Knife Rock in the north, there will be a question mark as to whether the troops in Falling Star Village will be sufficient."


    "The most important thing is that the enemies in Frostwhisper Canyon in the south of Winterspring can directly threaten Mount Hyjal."


    There was a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth, and Andrea folded his hands on his chest and said mockingly, "I want to see how long Tyrande, who was attacked at his house, can remain calm."


    Still looking for "Shadow of the Moon Night of Azeroth" free novels?


    Baidu direct search: "" Reading novels is very simple!


    (=)

 Chapter 146： saran

    Although Winterspring is an out-and-out place of bitter cold, compared with Felwood Forest, Sartre has another important consideration in choosing this place as his base camp¡ªWinterspring can directly lead to Mount Hyjal.


    Due to the impact of the catastrophe, the terrain of Mount Hyjal, which originally had entrances in all directions, has undergone many changes.


    Today, if you want to climb this holy mountain, the only entrance is located in the Frostwhisper Gorge in the south of Winterspring, which directly borders the Thorthorn Gorge at the foot of Mount Hyjal.


    Although Shandris had repeatedly alerted Tyrande in Anarchys after guessing Satyr''s whereabouts, the High Priest of Whisperwind, who lived high in the canopy of Nordrassil, did not arouse vigilance at all.


    Mount Hyjal is a sacred place for wilderness demigods to recuperate, and Tyrande subconsciously believed that satyrs would not dare to attack this sacred mountain.


    However, she overlooked a very important issue.


    Most of the demigods of the wilderness were sacrificed in the tragic war hundreds of years ago, and Cenarius is the only demigod of the wilderness who is still alive and kicking and capable of fighting. Both Godrin and Tortola fell into a deep sleep due to serious injuries.


    Coupled with the relocation of a large number of demigods, the deterrent effect of the Holy Mountain of Hyjal on Sartre has dropped to the lowest point in history.


    The leader of the satyr just grasped Tyrande''s negligence and gave up the original base of Felwood Forest.


    This temporarily unknown leader sent a large number of Sentinel troops to various parts of the cold Winterspring Valley. He was preparing to lead the most elite troops of Satyr to directly attack Mount Hyjal, the core living area of ??the night elves from Frostwhisper Canyon.


    By the time Andrea received the urgent message from Mount Hyjal, the all-out war with the satyrs had been going on for more than two months.


    The situation in Felwood Forest is relatively stable. As long as the satyrs in Jade Fire Path and Valley of Jade Fire can be suppressed successively, the defense forces in Felwood Forest will be able to concentrate their forces to surround Shadowhold and slowly capture this solid underground fortress.


    As Andrea expected, perhaps it was the poor performance of the Dragon Clan during the War of the Ancients that gave Sartre some kind of misunderstanding.


    The unscrupulous expansion of the territory of the satyrs stationed in the ruins of Keslier soon provoked their neighbors¡ªthe blue dragons who lived in Methoril.


    Although Neltharion''s betrayal almost wiped out the defenseless blue dragon, but that was only "almost" after all.


    There are still a small number of blue dragons who survived the war, and the adult blue dragon Athoregus is one of them.


    Since Malygos fell completely insane after the war, most of the blue dragons who survived by chance were unwilling to continue living in the blue dragon''s lair of Coldarra in Northrend. Return to the Nexus lair in Coldarra.


    Once Malygos, who had a happy family, lost everything, he completely lost his mind as he couldn''t accept the cruel reality.


    After the war, the Blue Dragon King also disappeared so quickly that not even his last surviving consort, Saragosa, knew where he was.


    Now the burden of managing the Nexus falls to Malygos'' eldest son, Arygos. Saragosa searches for her husband''s whereabouts all day long, but so far she still finds nothing.


    As an adult blue dragon, although Athoregus''s sexual orientation is rather strange, his strength is definitely up to standard.


    Faced with the provocation of Sartre''s invasion of his territory, Esso Regus was stunned for a while. He didn''t expect that the confident Sartre would dare to provoke the blue dragon.


    After waking up, Athoregus felt endless anger and humiliation.


    Although the performance of the dragon clan in the battle of the ancients was indeed not good, it was because the soul of the dragon weakened the strength of the four guardian dragons, and all the guardian dragon clans were also affected by this.


    The so-called emaciated camels are bigger than horses, and this group of half-demon **** dared to provoke the dragon, and Aisuo Leigus was instantly outraged.


    Although most of Mezorrell''s blue dragons are young dragons that have only grown up in the last few hundred years due to the heavy losses suffered in the War of the Ancients, their combat effectiveness is still not comparable to that of Sartre with Athoregus in charge. of.


    Led by Esso Regus and followed by dozens of young dragons, almost all the blue dragons with fighting power in Mezorrell came out in full force.


    The overwhelming arcane dragon''s breath fell from the sky. As the guardian dragon who controls the arcane, the large spell constructed by Athoregus almost cut the entire ruins of Keslier to the ground.


    The smug Sartre was taken away by the angry blue dragon before he could organize a decent offensive.


    Although the supply line crisis in the middle of Winterspring was accidentally lifted, the situation of the satyr encirclement of the Hidden Forest in the east and the Frostblade Stone in the north is still very dangerous.


    Shandis and Lunara, who sit in Falling Star Village, even went to battle to boost morale, but faced with the crazy attack of Sartre, who has more than 100,000 soldiers, the sentinel troops with less than 50,000 troops are still unable to parry .


    ¡­


    Since the start of the Satyr War, Andrea has been sitting in the lord''s palace all the time.


    He sent all the active scouts to Felwood and Winterspring to collect information and keep an eye on the progress of the battle on the front line.


    "Druid finally awakened from the Emerald Dream?"


    After receiving the information from Fandral, Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully.


    "This is good news, it should be Malfurion''s decision."


    Tyrande, desperate for face, refused to recall the garrison troops from all the frontiers of the night elves, and the representative who asked for help admitted that her decision had failed.


    Shandris warned Tyrande a long time ago to increase the defense near the foot of Mount Hyjal, but the high priest of Whisperwind never took it seriously, which led to today''s bad results.


    In the end, Malfurion decisively recalled nearly 10,000 druids from the Emerald Dream, and personally led them to garrison in Sosarn Canyon, blocking the 20,000 elite commanded by the satyr leader.


    However, although druids can form an independent army with their comprehensive fighting style, their absolute numerical disadvantage makes it very difficult for them to resist the attacks of elite satyrs.


    Especially the Satyr leader named Saraen, it is said that he was able to fight Malfurion head-on with great vigor.


    UU Read Book is also a highborne Delier Stareye has some understanding of Saraen.


    "Saraen is also one of Queen Azshara''s advisers, Xavius''s most valued deputy, and his personal strength is on par with Xavius."


    Delier said with a serious face, "Most of Queen Azshara''s advisors sank to the bottom of the sea with her, and a small number of them followed Xavius ??and were transformed into satyrs."


    "Although their character is very poor, everyone who can become a consultant has a strong personal strength as an arcanist."


    "Even if they become satyrs, the manipulated energy will also be transformed into evil energy, but I speculate that their combat effectiveness will not decline because of this, and may even...be stronger."


    Andrea tapped the table of the meeting room with his fingers, "That is to say, there are still some former Azshara advisors with strong combat effectiveness in Sartre''s elite army. I''m afraid the insufficient number of druids can''t stop them?"


    Delier nodded slowly, "Yes, at least I think so. The two sides should be able to maintain a stalemate in a short period of time, but if it continues, it is only a matter of time before the defense line is broken down."

 Chapter 147： werewolf

    In order to show respect for Malfurion, Andrea sent an application to the Archdruid through official channels, hoping to get Malfurion''s permission to join the battlefield as reinforcements.


    However, this report was not sent to Malfurion at all. At this time, in order to block the attack of the Satyr led by Saraen, Malfurion had been staying at the front line since the beginning of the battle.


    Andrea''s application was originally intended to be submitted directly to the frontline barracks in Southarn Canyon, but the messenger was intercepted while passing through the Temple of Malorne in the southwest of Mount Hyjal.


    Eventually the application was sent to Anarsis and fell into the hands of Tyrande.


    The High Priest of the Moon God looked through the application with an unhappy expression, and pretended to be calm and said to the escorted messenger, "Malfurion is busy resisting the enemy''s offensive now, don''t let this kind of trouble disturb him for the time being, I will handle it." Consider it."


    "But¡­"


    "No but! Back off!"


    When the courier was taken away with a depressed face, Tyrande crumpled the letter paper into a ball of **** with a dark face.


    "Hmph! It''s not the end of the day. I''d rather ask the frontier guards for help than let you become the focus of public attention again."


    Time is the best medicine for forgetting. Under Tyrande''s intelligence control, the people living in Anakis have not heard the news of the former shadow consul Andrea for hundreds of years.


    As time went by, Andrea was gradually forgotten by people, and no one knew where he went or what he was doing now.


    Any achievements made by Andrea outside will not reach the ears of the people of Anarchis, including the previous achievements that led to Syndra''s return.


    ¡­


    "Intercepted by Tyrande?"


    Andrea looked at the dejected messenger in front of him, dumbfounded, "Isn''t that the same as sinking into the sea?"


    "My lord, I''m very sorry! If I had known this, I should have chosen a safer route to the Saussaen Canyon."


    Seeing the self-blaming courier bow at ninety degrees, Andrea hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Forget it, since the other party has already prepared for it, you may be intercepted if you detour from any direction, so don''t blame yourself too much." , you step back first."


    After the messenger left the meeting room of the Lord''s Palace in frustration, Andrea shrugged amusedly at the senior officials of Moon Night Town present.


    "It seems that Tyrande still doesn''t intend to let me lead troops into the battlefield. She seems confident that the druid can continue to guard the canyon."


    Nasa lowered her head and pondered for a while, "As far as I know, although Tyrande has a strong desire for power and is very cautious, she never messes with the overall situation."


    "I think Malfurion should be sure, that''s why she brazenly refused our assistance."


    "Are you sure...?"


    Andrea frowned and looked at the majestic dome of the meeting hall, "I always feel that there is a bad feeling, it must be related to this so-called certainty?"


    After pondering for a moment, and after weighing the pros and cons, Andrea suddenly stood up and ordered firmly, "No matter, everyone, let all the troops under your command be ready for battle."


    "We are not Tyrande''s direct subordinates, and we have no obligation to obey her orders. Moonlight Town was originally established to prevent the highest command from making irreversible wrong decisions."


    Nasa smiled and nodded, and she also stood up from her seat, "I agree, although Tyrande seldom makes mistakes in big things, but she keeps making mistakes in small things, and I still don''t understand why she took over as high priest. "


    "I will get the battle priest troops ready to go in the shortest possible time, waiting for your orders at any time."


    Delier, Nawaz, and Ferrien also followed Nasa and expressed their approval to send troops, and Andrea nodded in satisfaction.


    "Very good. Although the remodeled ranger troops have not been fully trained, our original strength alone should be able to play a significant role in the battlefield."


    "Gather at Moon Shadow Square on time at 18 o''clock this evening, and set off immediately after praying to Elune before the battle."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    In the frontline position of Starfall Village in Winterspring Valley, Shandris stood up in surprise when he received the information from Andrea.


    "Sending troops without permission?! This..."


    Lunara turned her head curiously to look at the letter in Shandris''s hand. After reading the contents, she also showed a look of surprise on her face.


    "Although the defense line of Mount Hyjal does need support, Andrea has forced troops regardless of Tyrande''s wishes. Isn''t he worried about causing disputes among the night elves?"


    Shandris smiled wryly and put down the letter paper. "Although Andrea usually looks very easy-going, he also has a very stubborn side. Once he makes up his mind, things are difficult to change."


    Lunara spread her hands helplessly, "It''s a pity that we can''t get out of the way here. Just defending the attack of the satyrs in Winterspring is doing our best."


    Shandris nodded, and said firmly, "It doesn''t matter, we must do our duty first, and we must not allow the main force of the Sartres to enter Mount Hyjal through the defense line."


    Turning his head to look to the south, Shandris could not see the road in the distance clearly due to the snowstorm.


    ¡®Andrea, don¡¯t act rashly, the mentor is not the kind of person who can swallow his anger when he is provoked. ''


    ¡­


    Druids'' natural power comes from the wilderness. In a way, their source of power is quite similar to that of the demigods of the wilderness.


    As a representative creature of nature, the power of the demigods of the wilderness will naturally be learned and imitated by druids.


    It''s like the druid''s bear form transformation, which is the imitation of the giant bear demigod Ursoc.


    The wild leopard form is taught by the black panther demigod Ashaman, the travel form is learned from the white deer Malorne, and all flight forms are drawn from the mother of all birds, Aviana and her family.


    Because the tortoise form is too slow to move, although the tortoise demigod Tortola''s defense is very terrifying, few druids will study this transformation.


    But the wolf form of the wolf **** Goldrinn is different.


    Unlike the solitary panther, creatures like wolves usually go out in groups, and their offensive and defensive formations that cooperate with hunting are well worth learning from other intelligent creatures.


    Faced with the violent impact of the superior number of satyrs, some druids under heavy pressure suggested to learn from Goldrinn, try to control the wild anger of the wolf god, and rely on the wolves to cooperate with the attack of tearing satyrs formation.


    Malfurion and Koda had always had doubts about this suggestion, but the high-ranking druids including Fandral, Shaun, and Ralaire Flame expressed their support for the proposal.


    Just when Malfurion was hesitating whether to follow his instinctive resistance and resolutely refused to use wolf form transformation hastily, an accident happened.


    As a loyal follower of the wolf **** Goldrinn, Lalael Blazer dreamed of expanding the influence of Godrinn and his faction in the druid sect. UU Reading disregarded the opposition of his colleagues, He resolutely led the disciples of the wolf **** to try quietly behind the back of the archdruid.


    Lalier succeeded, but he also failed.


    The transformation of the wolf form is incomplete, without the guidance of the wolf **** Goldrinn, his wild rage cannot be controlled by mortals.


    The druids such as Lalier turned into a distorted form between a wolf and a human form. All the druids who transformed rashly were swallowed by the rage in their hearts. All surrounding creatures attack.


    When Andrea arrived with 20,000 elites, the situation in the Souzan Canyon was completely chaotic.


    The werewolves running wild on the battlefield disturbed the orderly offensive and defensive battlefield. The crazy half-wolf druids attacked both sides at the same time without any concept of enemy or friend, just to vent the uncontrollable anger in their hearts.


    "Uh... I remembered."


    Standing on a hill in the middle of an island in the middle of a lake to the west of Sausan Canyon, Andrea twitched at the corner of her mouth and complained in her heart, "No wonder I always feel that I have forgotten something, a werewolf..."

 Chapter 148： sneak attack

    The werewolf, the mobile disaster that ravaged the Kingdom of Gilneas 10,000 years later, originated from the werewolf druid who couldn''t control his inner anger.


    Werewolves are unnatural creatures that are very difficult to deal with. Although the changes are not complete, they do possess some of the abilities of the wolf **** Goldrin.


    Not only are the individuals powerful, but they also cooperate with each other very tacitly. The worst thing is the werewolf virus they spread.


    All night elves who are bitten by werewolves will be infected with the virus, and will be forcibly mutated into werewolves within a short period of time.


    In this era, there are no humans and the Kingdom of Gilneas, and there is no antidote they have researched to keep the werewolves sane.


    Hundreds of werewolves shuttled between the positions of both sides. Although many of them were killed by satyrs and night elves, the number of night elves infected by their virus far exceeded their original number.


    In just half an hour, thousands of werewolves were infected.


    The natural force of the same origin makes druids more susceptible to the werewolf virus, but satyrs who use fel energy will not be affected by the virus.


    This situation caught the attention of the cunning Satyr leader Saraen. He ordered his subordinates not to kill the werewolves for the time being, and led them to the night elves'' position at the cost of their lives.


    Saraen''s crooked mind had a very significant effect, and the speed of the werewolves'' spread further increased. When Malfurion began to deal with the werewolves in a state of desperation, their size had already exceeded 2,000.


    Ferrien watched from afar his mentor Fandral trying to subdue the werewolf rushing into battle, and turned to look at Andrea with a frown.


    "My lord, what should we do? Just rush in to make a rescue?"


    "Do not."


    Andrea stroked his chin and thought, "There are quite a few druids among us. The werewolf virus infection doesn''t seem to affect Sartre, and joining the battlefield rashly may have the opposite effect."


    Raising his head and looking at the surrounding terrain, Andrea pointed to the clear-cut canyon junction in the distance and asked Delier, "Can you teleport us to the side close to Frostwhisper Canyon? Let''s attack Sartre from the rear. Flanker and block their retreat."


    Delier raised his eyes to observe the distance, nodded after thinking for a while, "There should be no problem with the short-distance teleportation of 20,000 people, but the raging elements on the battlefield may interfere with our teleportation accuracy, so we may not be able to accurately appear at the exit of Frostwhisper Canyon .¡±


    "Enough, as long as it doesn''t send us stuck in the ground and the mountain wall."


    Due to Andrea''s shadowy mist covering the whole regiment, although the troops of Moon Night Town were already in sight, none of the three parties in the scuffle could find their traces.


    Tyrande, who was furious after receiving the report, was still on her way. Because of years of grievances, the highborne arcanists refused to teleport for Tyrande and her personal guards due to reasons such as shift changes and transmission tower system failures.


    Tyrande, who was furious, remembered the behavior of the Highborne at the critical moment, and with her vengeful nature, she should take revenge soon.


    At the junction of Sossain Canyon and Frostwhisper Canyon, with the light blue arcane light flashing, a large teleportation array appeared on the ground.


    A small group of Sartres who were behind noticed the arcane waves behind them, and turned their heads to check the situation in surprise, but these early birds were all cut off by the shadows that suddenly appeared from around them.


    Priscim''s band of thieves hadn''t formed yet, and it was the battle priests led by Nasa who attacked.


    More and more Moonlight Town soldiers came out of the teleportation formation, and Andrea stood at the front of the team riding a snow-white unicorn horse that Leticia found somewhere.


    Sartre''s front line was happily leading the werewolves to attack the druid''s defense line, but the troops that suddenly appeared behind caught them off guard, and they didn''t even have time to turn around and deploy a line of defense behind them.


    Andrea untied the Dark Empire Sword from the weapon belt around his waist, and raised a loud order to the area where Sartre was.


    "Charge! Break through the Satyrs'' rear formation and annihilate all Satyrs!"


    "Roar!"


    Shocking battle roars resounded across the battlefield, and the soldiers carrying eagle shields and one-handed weapons rushed to the front. As soon as they entered the attack range, they immediately launched a collective charge skill towards Sartre''s rear formation.


    The heavy armored warriors with extremely strong impact were loaded into Sartre''s position, causing a burst of panic screams.


    Too confident in the strength of the sentinel troops, Sartre was seriously lacking in defense against the rear, and the troops in Moonlight Town pierced deeply into the center of Sartre''s formation like a knife cutting a cake.


    Although Andrea can transform into a beast form to fight more freely, but in order to boost morale, he gallops on the battlefield on the fast white unicorn horse.


    The left sword and right staff were waving wildly on the horseback. After sprinting for a while, he found that the sword of the Dark Empire was not long enough, and it was difficult to cause enough damage to the enemy on horseback.


    Andrea simply retracted the one-handed sword, and the Tears of Elune at the top of Ghanir''s staff extended a sharp energy light blade, completely turning into a long-handled weapon with a spike on the head of the staff.


    The light blade inspired by Elune''s tears is indestructible, and the naked satyr is easily split by the light blade like paper.


    In the chaotic situation on the battlefield, the sudden charge from behind by the Moonlight Town army wiped out Sartre''s hard-won morale.


    Andrea took the lead, and rushed straight towards the largest black-haired satyr in the center.


    This unicorn looks very gorgeous, but in fact it is only characterized by fast speed and strong breakthrough power caused by acceleration kinetic energy, and it does not use magic and flying.


    The defensive work in the riding state was taken over by Andrea. The purple-black translucent shield tightly wrapped each man and horse, and ordinary arrows could not penetrate Andrea''s defense at all.


    Like the previous high-level elf society, creatures like satyrs have a distinct hierarchy, and the few tall satyrs in the center with a look on their faces are undoubtedly the top of their family.


    The assault of the troops from Moon Night Town had dealt a big blow to Saraen. He didn''t expect that his rear would be attacked by an army that suddenly appeared.


    In front of the last fence, the unicorn jumped high, and Andrea pointed the "spear" in his hand at the most important gray-haired satyr in mid-air.


    "The lackeys of the devil! This world does not belong to you, perish!"


    "boom!"


    The long spears thrown out of their hands bombarded heavily in front of the wartime headquarters where Saraen and the others were located, and the dust raised up covered up many **** scenes that took place inside.


    Andrea''s Staff of Garnier is assembled from the twigs of the Mother Tree Garnier and the Pillar of Creation artifact, the Tears of Elune, which inherently has a very high upper limit.


    Although Andrea did not dare to activate the Tears of Elune so far, the artifacts are artifacts after all, and the Tears of Elune are quite useful even as a mana boosting device.


    When the wand fell to the ground, an energy explosion was triggered within ten meters from the front. The Satyr who didn''t react in time was divided into countless parts by the blasted energy, and blood was sprayed everywhere.


    "Junior! How dare you go straight to the position of the Chinese army, you are too arrogant!"


    An angry shout came from Andrea''s head, and UU Reading reflexively pulled out the Dark Empire Sword from his waist and slashed at his head. Under the crisp sound of metal collision, Andrea Ya blocked the claw blows of Saraen with sharp nails.


    "Hehe~"


    The unicorn under him withstood the pressure, but his body sank slightly, and the shadow force in Andrea''s hand exploded, forcing the startled Saraen to fly back.


    "Saraen, Xavius'' loyal servant, do you still not recognize the reality?"


    Under the vigilant gaze of Saraen, the unicorn paced to the side of the Garnier staff inserted into the ground under Andrea''s instructions. The surrounding internal organs and body remains made Andrea feel a little nauseous.


    "crack"


    Pulling out the staff full of blood from the ground, the reappearing light blade pointed at Saraen with a gloomy face.


    "The world has changed, and the times have also changed. You are no longer the protagonists of this world. You should honestly withdraw from the stage of history!"

 Chapter 149： Warlock

    When Andrea led his personal guards to attack the enemy headquarters, the army of Moon Night Town also let out a majestic battle cry. While Sartre focused his attention on the front, like a sharp scalpel, from their weak rear A precise cut.


    Even if the Satyr led by Saraen was the most elite soldier in the clan, being flanked back and forth at the same time caused them to lose their positions for a while.


    In addition, Saraen and others who were in charge of the command were suppressed by Andrea, who was attacking by surprise soldiers, and the Sartre army, which lacked command, showed a tendency to be defeated in a short period of time.


    If it wasn''t for the werewolf rushing into the druid''s defensive position, the night elves who were attacking back and forth might have ended the battle at this time.


    The satyrs who intended to lure the werewolves to attack the druids were also having a hard time. The rear suddenly lost support, and they were completely alone when they broke into the druids'' positions.


    There were druids setting up formations in front of them, and hordes of werewolves chasing after them. Facing this desperate situation, most satyrs had lost the light of hope in their eyes.


    Although they don''t know what happened to Satyr''s rear position, the sudden change rekindled hope for Malfurion and others who were exhausted from dealing with the werewolf and Satyr attacks at the same time.


    Druids may have insufficient attack power, but they have a good performance in support, treatment and defense, and their defensive toughness is very strong.


    Malfurion deliberately arranged for a small group of druids to lead the werewolves into a relatively narrow valley, where thorns and vines grew wildly, trapping the group of werewolves in the valley and unable to escape.


    The druids who were used as bait transformed into storm crows and flew high. The werewolves looked at the storm crows flying into the sky, baring their teeth and howling wildly to vent their anger.


    The scattered attacks of the demoralized Satyr could no longer put too much pressure on the night elves'' defense. Malfurion and the others focused more on the werewolves. After all, these mutated druids used to be their compatriots. .


    ¡­


    When the situation on the frontal battlefield gradually became clear, Nasa, Nawaz, Deliye and others who followed later rushed to Andrea one after another, and confronted the former Azshara Advisory Group led by Saraen. Potential.


    Although the satyrs couldn''t see the shadow, Andrea knew that Prism was also lurking around at this time, ready to launch a fatal attack on the negligent satyr at any time.


    After all, Saraen was once one of Azshara''s important advisors. He had participated in the war between the night elves and the trolls, and he could tell at a glance that the current situation was irreversible.


    But Saraen didn''t intend to just give up so simply. It took hundreds of years to launch this large-scale all-out attack. He didn''t expect that the link that went wrong would be on him, which made him unable to be reconciled anyway.


    In order to escape from the battlefield and regroup, and wait for a comeback in the future, Saraen must lead the remaining elite subordinates around him to fight a **** path in the encirclement.


    And Andrea and the others in front of them were the first stumbling block for their smooth evacuation.


    Saraen, who was very confident in his own strength, winked at the subordinates beside him and told them to drag Andrea''s subordinates respectively. He planned to use Andrea, the general, as a breakthrough.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea immediately understood Sarah''s plan when he saw the formation change of the opponent. He jumped off the unicorn and let the smart unicorn leave the battle circle alone, facing Sarah with his left sword and right stick. Eun took a fighting stance.


    In order to avoid long nights and dreams, Saraen took the lead in attacking Andrea.


    The gleaming green claws cut through the air and made a sharp sound of breaking the wind. Saraen decided to test Andrea''s combat ability in a melee stance.


    Although he had never fought against Sartre head-on before, Andrea had a strange expression on his face when facing Sara Entoda''s melee attack.


    Although after hundreds of years, Saraen has obviously trained his melee skills to a certain extent, but he used to be an out-and-out arcanist after all.


    From Andrea''s point of view, his waving claws are no different from the **** fist, just trying to cover up the ubiquitous flaws with forceful speed.


    "Om~"


    Seeing the moment when the opponent''s claws parted and the door opened wide, Andrea''s left hand''s sword of the dark empire pierced into the opening.


    Andrea is not a warrior who has undergone formal training. In the non-transformed state, his strength is not great.


    But the precise grasp of the time difference made Saraen extremely uncomfortable. His two claws had just been separated because of the change of move, and he watched this slightly curved, strange-shaped long sword go straight into the middle door, but he couldn''t reach it.


    At the critical moment, a flash of inspiration flashed in Saraen''s mind, and he lowered his head to block the path of the Dark Empire''s sword with his horns bent like an argali.


    This way of responding somewhat surprised Andrea, but then he waved the staff of Garnier with a light blade in a funny way.


    Although he lowered his head and used his horn to barely block the first round of attacks, Saraen''s vision became narrow because of lowering his head, and the extremely sharp light blade cut off his left horn before Saraen raised his head to dodge. down.


    "Uh!"


    Saraen, who groaned in pain, hastily retreated, and his hands were retracted from the open state, and he crossed his chest vigilantly in a defensive posture.


    Saraen, who was self-defeating, was furious in his heart, "Cunning brat, holding a staff and wearing a robe, posing as a mage. I didn''t expect such a good melee combat skill. This guy is definitely not a spellcasting profession!" ''


    Saraen mobilized all the evil energy in his body to cast spells, and three groups of medium-sized meteorites with green tail flames suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "boom!"


    After the meteorite hit the ground, it quickly changed its shape, and three hellfires crawled out of the crater.


    "Shadow Claw!"


    Andrea''s clear voice came from the side of the hellfires, and a giant black hand, about the size of a five-meter-tall hellfire, held one of the hellfires tightly.


    After a tooth-piercing crunching sound, the newly formed hellfire was crushed into a ball of rubble by the giant claws, and the core of the evil energy that made up the hellfire was completely destroyed.


    Faced with a mindless puppet structure like Hellfire, the soul-affecting characteristics of shadow spells cannot work. Andrea chose to use spells that directly exert destructive power to deal with it.


    Hellfire is the most popular and cheap attacking structure of the Burning Legion. Through the call of the caster, they can appear anywhere on the battlefield, and at the same time have an impact on the spirit and body of the defender.


    As personal experiencers of the War of the Ancients, none of the soldiers in Moonlight Town were rookies on the battlefield for the first time, and this low-level hellfire didn''t scare them.


    Andrea turned the three hellfires into useless stones all over the ground. Saraen''s face was very gloomy. He didn''t expect the siege weapons that played a huge role in the War of the Ancients to be so unbearable. UU reading


    Without the huge portal to the Twisting Nether, any demon over a certain strength cannot enter Azeroth with its own body, and Hellfire is no exception.


    These hellfires summoned by Saraen are useless low-end versions, and the experienced Andrea should not be too easy to kill them.


    ¡®What is the job of this kid? Magic Swordsman? He is quite proficient in melee combat and spells, what a hassle! ''


    "That''s it? Are there other tricks? Just use them."


    Andrea saw the black panther sneaking towards this side out of the corner of his eye, deliberately pretended not to see it, and used provocative words to attract Saraen''s attention with a flat expression.


    Saraen grinned angrily and said, "Since you are looking for death, don''t blame me."


    "Call! Doomguard!"


    Andrea looked at Saraen who was holding up the purple soul stone and rolled his eyes, "Demon Warlock? It¡¯s a waste of your arcane talents¡­¡¯

 Chapter 150： How to save yourself if you are stuck in the door? online...

    It has to be said that the power shown by the Burning Legion in the Battle of the Ancients made many Azeroth''s natives overestimate the power of fel energy.


    The same as the six original powers of the universe, the powers of light, void, arcane, nature, death, etc., although they are different from evil energy in the form of expression, they still belong to the same level in the final analysis.


    The advantages of evil energy are quick success and strong destructive power, but the disadvantages are also very obvious. People who are not determined can easily get lost in this chaotic energy and cannot extricate themselves.


    Saraen was once a member of Azshara''s advisory group, and his arcane talent and strength are beyond doubt.


    However, after being transformed into a half-human, half-demon Sartre, out of his blind worship of fel energy, he voluntarily gave up his best field and chose the Warlock Demon Specialization, which focuses on summoning and strengthening.


    His choice made Andrea unable to understand. Logically speaking, normal people would still choose the most suitable fighting method even if they converted their original energy, just like Illidan.


    But Saran did the opposite.


    Not to mention the strength of the Demon Warlock in its heyday.


    Now Azeroth''s direct portal to the Twisting Nether has long been closed. In order to protect the infinite potential of Azeroth''s star soul, the Pantheon specially arranged a defensive barrier for this planet.


    The Old Gods just took advantage of being the first to arrive, and discovered the location of Azeroth before the Pantheon, parasitizing early.


    Otherwise, they will be like the Burning Legion, knowing that the planet Azeroth exists, but because of the illusion of the dream weaver Norgannon, they still can''t lock the exact coordinates of Azeroth, and they can only use the people on the planet. Take the initiative to die and sneak in.


    After the explosion of the Well of Eternity, Azeroth''s defenses have returned to normal operation.


    Except for some middle and low-level demons scattered in the universe, as long as the demons reach the strength of Mannoroth, it is impossible to enter Azeroth casually, let alone Archimonde and Sargeras.


    There are quite a few types of demons that Saraen summoned.


    Succubus, Imps, Voidwalkers, Infernals, Felguard, and even the Doomguard that is now being cast to summon.


    But these demons all have one common feature¡ªthe lack of individual strength.


    When Saraen summoned the Doom Guard with all his strength, the rest of the demons obeyed his orders and tried their best to entangle Andrea so that he would not disturb his spellcasting process.


    "crack"


    With a careless slash of the sword, the Void Walker, who Andrea called Fatty Blue, was cut off by the power of shadow, and his body of pure energy immediately dissipated in two halves.


    It was even worse for the weakest little devil. Andrea casually shot a shadow bullet and hit him. This cunning little devil simply rolled his eyes to the ground and pretended to be dead.


    "What kind of chickens and dogs..."


    After chanting the mantra while in the mobile battle, the black ball of the Collapsing Star sucked in all the relatively strong demon guards and the succubi who were hiding in the distance and posing with charms.


    After the damage of the second stage of the spell erupted, the middle and low-level demons on the field were basically cleared.


    However, their delay played a certain role. Saraen''s summoning spell was ready, and he raised his hands shining with fel green light and shouted, "Led by the living soul, come! Doomguard Lord Card Zloga, crush these feeble mortals!"


    Obeying Saraen''s hard-working call, a spatial rift appeared above the battlefield, and a sense of coercion slightly stronger than that of the Dreadlord came from the rift.


    Andrea frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that Saraen could summon a relatively advanced general of the Burning Legion despite his desperate efforts.


    In order to summon Kazloga, Saraen forcibly sacrificed four strong satyrs around him.


    No one wants to be a stepping stone for others. With the birth of four mummy satyrs, all the satyrs around Saraen stayed away from him.


    Seeing that the spatial rift in mid-air was gradually expanding, and half of Kazloga''s body had come out, the triumphant Saraen only looked at the air and laughed wildly, ignoring the behind who lost the protection of his subordinates.


    "Aw!"


    A ferocious black panther suddenly came out of the shadows, its sharp claws collided with Saraen''s fel armor, and the green light with a similar hue collided violently. In the end, the sneak attacker had the upper hand, and the demon armor Crushed by the panther.


    While throwing Saraen down from behind, the panther''s sharp teeth bit into the back of his neck fiercely, and the stinky blood sprayed everywhere amid Saraen''s terrified screams.


    Andrea ignored Saraen, who had basically lost his ability to fight.


    The back of his neck was attacked, and the black panther''s sharp claws pierced deeply into his body. The severe pain made Saraen unable to calm down and cast spells. Naturally, there was no way to talk about the fear spell that was supposed to save his life.


    Andrea focused on the rift in the air. With the interruption of the magic power supplied by Saraen, this demon, which was twice the size of the ordinary doom guard, was awkwardly stuck in the space rift that was not big enough. In mid-air, you can''t go back and you can''t get out.


    Andrea had a little impression of the name Kazloga. Although he couldn''t remember what he did specifically, at least he was considered a famous figure in the Burning Legion.


    Fel isn''t the only one with the ability to rip through space, arcane and void forces do as well, and vice versa.


    While Kazloga was desperately struggling to get out of the rift, Andrea stretched out his hands, one high and one low parallel to the space rift.


    As Andrea''s hands glowed with purple-black light, he slowly moved them up and down, and the space gap in the midair also produced a linkage reaction, and the exit was compressed smaller and smaller.


    The gradually closing space rift made Kazloga frightened and angry, and he sternly shouted at Andrea, "Mortal! Stop your rude offenses, I am the mighty Kazloga..."


    "Snapped!"


    When Andrea''s hands finally joined together, the spatial rift closed, and half of Kazloga''s body protruding from the rift was pinched off.


    The strong vitality of the demon prevented Kazloga from dying immediately after losing half of his body. He dragged the internal organs and green blood flowing out of his body and stared at Andrea angrily, as if intending to keep his appearance in his heart.


    "Mortal! I have written down this account, and one day I will..."


    "Buzz!"


    Andrea cut off Kazloga''s head with the light blade of Garnier''s staff with a facial expression. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "There''s a lot of nonsense, wait until the next time you see me."


    With the dramatic death of the reinforcements Saraen called at the end, the morale of Sartre, who had completely lost hope of counterattack, fell to the bottom.


    They ignored Saraen, who was still screaming and cursing loudly under the black panther''s minions, and fled into the forests around the Sosaan Canyon after feinting their opponents.


    "Crack!"


    After struggling for a long time, Saraen''s last layer of protection from the devil''s skin was torn apart, and the black panther bit his head off bloodily, and the screams were interrupted.


    "Bah! Disgusting stinky blood."


    The black panther with a disgusted face spit out the blood mixed with fel energy in its mouth, and returned to its normal form under Andrea''s amused gaze.


    This druid is none other than Fandria Staghelm, a good friend of Andrea''s for many years.

 Chapter 151： open your mouth, give you something good

    The rout of Satyr made the situation on the battlefield clearer.


    Under Malfurion''s steady command, the werewolf gradually lost its vigor after the initial explosive growth.


    Without the harassment of satyrs, druids can finally focus on dealing with werewolves.


    These violent twisted creatures were eventually defeated by the druids who manipulated the power of nature, and they were tightly bound by thorny vines one by one.


    "Roar!"


    When Andrea walked up to one of the gray-haired werewolves curiously, the guy still wanted to bite someone dishonestly.


    "You are hungry?"


    Andrea took out a small linen bag from the space backpack with a smirk, and stuffed it into the werewolf''s mouth.


    "Come on, open your mouth."


    "Woo! Woo? Woooooo!"


    Following instinct, he bit the linen bag in his mouth, and the semi-liquid substance inside flowed into the wolf''s mouth.


    An unpleasant stench came out of his mouth, and the surrounding werewolves subconsciously moved their bodies away from this compatriot.


    It didn''t take long for the unlucky werewolf to roll his eyes and pass out. This strong stench is undoubtedly a torment for werewolves with keen senses of smell and taste.


    The corner of Fandral''s mouth twitched as he looked at the fainted werewolf, "What did you feed him? Why is it so stinky?"


    "fertilizer."


    A mysterious smile appeared on the corner of Andrea''s mouth, "Pure natural fertilizer without chemical components, this is a good thing, a sharp tool that can further increase food production."


    "...I always feel that it is not a good thing. I still don''t ask about its specific ingredients."


    The partial battle in the Saussaen Canyon ended here. Although the appearance of the werewolves caused many accidents, with the support of the Moon Night Town army brought by Andrea, they finally defeated Sartre''s house-stealing troops without any risk. .


    As soon as the battle was over, Tyrande, who was furious, brought his personal guards to the Sorsarn Canyon at the foot of Mount Hyjal.


    Seeing Andrea, who was walking side by side with Youya Youzai and Fandral, Tyrande''s eyes seemed to burst into flames, and he rushed to Andrea in three steps at a time and began to spit wildly.


    "Andrea Moon Shadow! You actually sent out an army without permission! Do you want to rebel?!"


    Andrea frowned and blocked her ears with her fingers, and the loud screams of the enraged Tyrande resounded everywhere.


    Malfurion was observing the scythe captured from the werewolf form of Ralaire Burnfang at this time. Hearing Tyrande''s hysterical scream, his eyes showed helplessness.


    "Keda and Shaoen, I will leave this place to you for the time being. I will go and see the situation over there."


    After handing over the job of guarding the werewolf to the two apprentices, Malfurion turned into a white stag and jumped to the center of the quarrel.


    But rather than saying it was a quarrel, it might be better to say it was Tyrande''s unilateral venting of anger.


    Andrea stood there with her chest folded indifferently, while Fandral looked impatiently at Tyrande who was burning with anger.


    "Tyrande! Say a few words less."


    Tyrande''s hysterical curses were interrupted by the Archdruid''s displeased murmur.


    "If Andrea hadn''t led the reinforcements to arrive in time, once Saraen summoned Kazloga without hindrance, it would be hard to say who would win this battle."


    Tyrande''s face was a little distorted, and he looked at Malfurion with an uneasy expression in disbelief.


    "Is it just like this that he is allowed to lead his private soldiers to run around without hindrance? What if he has something wrong in his heart..."


    "Oh~"


    Finally, Andrea couldn''t help but sneered and said, "Don''t use your power-hungry thinking mode to apply to other people."


    ¡®If I really wanted to seize power, why did I take the initiative to leave Anarchis? You don¡¯t think you can beat me with your three-legged political struggle level, do you? "


    "you!"


    Malfurion stretched out his hand with a headache to stop the dispute between the two of them that was about to erupt, "Enough! Tyrande, please shut up first, and Andrea don''t say a few words."


    "In the name of the Archdruid, I authorize Moonnight Town''s military operation to be legal. However, if similar crises occur in the future, it is best to obtain the official permission of Anakis in advance."


    Seeing that Tyrande still wanted to speak, Malfurion said forcefully, "That''s the end of this matter, we have more important things to deal with right now."


    Andrea curled his lips and stopped talking, and Fandral was also somewhat dissatisfied with Malfurion and Mud''s speech.


    Although Malfurion sternly stopped him from continuing to find fault, Tyrande''s gloomy eyes never left Andrea.


    "Sure enough, I was missed, it''s really troublesome..."


    Although she wasn''t afraid of Tyrande, Andrea was somewhat upset when she thought that she would often try to find trouble in the future.


    ¡­


    As Malfurion said, while the satyr''s elite shock force had been defeated, there was still much to be done now.


    The first thing is to deal with this group of werewolves. After all, they are all fellow Druids. If possible, Malfurion still hopes to wake them up from their endless anger.


    The other is the unfinished battle in northern Winterspring.


    The line of defense deployed by the main force of the Sentinels outside Falling Star Village was crumbling.


    Although Shandris and Lunara tenaciously held back the main Sarty troops who wanted to go south to support Saraen, no one was sure how long they could last under the absolute disadvantage of numbers.


    Not only is the number disadvantaged, it is different from Sartre, who has a half-demon physique and is not afraid of the cold.


    The severe cold climate of Winterspring made the night elves who lived in the blessing area of ??the World Tree all the year round very uncomfortable. The originally nimble skills of the dryads also seemed a little clumsy in this snowy valley.


    If the satyr of the ruins of Keslier hadn''t angered the blue dragon of Methoril, the situation of the sentinel troops whose supply line had been cut off would have been even more difficult.


    Andrea, who was in a bad mood, ignored Tyrande''s ubiquitous gloomy gaze. After the dust of the battle in Sossain Canyon settled, he handed over the command to Leticia and asked her to lead the army of Moonlight Town northward to Falling Star Village support.


    Leticia, the ghost elf, also saw that something was wrong with the atmosphere here, so she honestly led the army away, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Only Andrea, who was confident and fearless, continued to discuss with Malfurion and others how to cure the werewolf.


    The news of Saraen''s defeat and death spread as the troops from Moon Night Town rushed to the front line of Falling Star Village, and the morale and mentality of the two warring parties underwent a completely different change.


    The worry-free sentinel troops and natural allies in the rear erupted with a strong will to fight. On the contrary, the morale of the Sartre army, whose leader was killed and all strategic goals were lost, was low, and even an atmosphere of disharmony gradually grew inside.


    The satyrs that Saraen took away were all the most elite soldiers in the clan, but this adventure attack on Mount Hyjal almost wiped out the entire army.


    Without the big mountain on his head, the small thoughts in the hearts of some Sartres who were originally evil-minded are being infinitely magnified.


    With the assistance of 20,000 troops from Moon Night Town, the difference in strength between the two sides was finally not too big.


    With one side''s morale high and one side''s own ghosts, the situation on the battlefield in Falling Star Village began to change.


    At this time, Andrea happened to enter the Emerald Dreamland for the first time with his mentor Malfurion, Fandral and other senior druids.

 Chapter 152： Entering the Emerald Dream

    Malfurion tried many methods to calm the werewolf''s rage, but none of them worked.


    Andrea also used her own method to try to use shadow spells to control and appease the hearts of the werewolves, but the fury fed back from their souls made Andrea helpless.


    There were nearly 3,000 transformed werewolves. Although the number was only a drop in the bucket compared to the night elves'' total population of tens of millions, the new virus carried by this brand new species made Malfurion not dare to relax at all.


    Night elves who were bitten by werewolves would mutate without exception. Depending on the resistance of each person, the onset time would vary, but no more than three days at the latest, and the mutation rate was 100%.


    Once the werewolf virus is allowed to spread without limit, the order of the entire night elf society will be severely impacted.


    Andrea is deeply convinced of this, just like the zombie virus that is very popular in various film and television dramas. The virus itself is not very destructive, but the contagion is too terrifying.


    Moreover, werewolves are not comparable to slow-moving, low-intelligence zombies. Their running speed far exceeds that of druids in normal form.


    After repeated verification by Andrea, these werewolves were not low in intelligence, they were just dazzled by anger, and most of the time they would act on instinct.


    But once they are in crisis, their brains will temporarily recover to a certain degree of clarity, and they will form a cluster with wisdom close to or even surpassing that of the night elves, and act together with tacit understanding.


    Many days of discussions failed to come up with a safe solution, and Malfurion could only pin his hopes on Cenarius and Goldrinn.


    Andrea happened to know where Cenarius was, the demigod of the forest who had recently wandered into the Mashanxi Grasslands to live with the tauren.


    After sending out scouts to get in touch with him, all the senior druids, including Andrea, entered the Emerald Dream together neatly.


    After the large group of druids fell asleep, Tyrande looked at Andrea who was in a deep sleep, with a cloudy expression on his face.


    She didn''t want to take the opportunity to kill Andrea, that would only make Malfurion, who learned the truth afterwards, break with her completely, and Tyrande himself wouldn''t be that despicable.


    ¡®Do you want to take this opportunity to gather members of the sisterhood and seal his power together? Without his personal strength as a reliance, I don''t believe this guy would dare to meddle in the affairs of the clan unscrupulously everywhere. ''


    "Hey~"


    The sudden sigh in her head startled Tyrande. Although she hadn''t received a response for a long time, as a devout follower of Elune, she recognized the voice immediately.


    "Merciful Elune?"


    Elune''s tone was a little heavy, "Tyrande, although I have always taken a laissez-faire attitude towards your behavior, it seems that it is time to make some changes."


    ¡­


    When Andrea came back from the state of deep meditation, what appeared before his eyes was a picture-like beautiful primitive natural scenery.


    "Is this the Emerald Dream?"


    "yes."


    Fandral''s voice sounded from Andrea''s side, "This is the entrance to the Emerald Dreamland, the intersection point between dreamland and reality, the Hill of Dreams, and anyone who enters the Emerald Dreamland for the first time will start their journey from here."


    Patting Andrea on the shoulder, Fandral invited with a smile, "Come with me, Teacher, they are all waiting for us in the Emerald Sanctuary in the center of the dream."


    When Andrea followed Fandral on foot, she tried to feel the difference between the dream world and the material world.


    The conclusion surprised him.


    Although Andrea knew that he was now acting as a soul body, in the special world of the Emerald Dream, there seemed to be no difference between body and soul.


    Things that can be felt in the material world also exist in the dream world.


    The singing of birds and the fragrance of flowers in the forest made Andrea unable to distinguish dream from reality for a while, and the overly real five-sense feedback made him very surprised when he entered the Emerald Dream for the first time.


    Fandral, who has been here, is very aware of Andrea''s current mentality. Seeing his friend looking around, he made a special reminder.


    "Entering and exiting the Emerald Dream at will is a privilege given to us night elves by the green dragon. If you are curious about this world, you can slowly try it in your own territory in the future. Let''s get down to business first."


    The Emerald Dream reflects the most primitive scenery of Azeroth after the formation of life. At that time, there were no parasitic ancient gods, and there was no Well of Eternity as the scar of Azeroth. The whole world looked peaceful and peaceful.


    The Dream Hill is the entrance to the dream world, and the green dragon who manages the dream has opened a large number of portals leading to various important areas of the Emerald Dream.


    When Andrea followed Fandral out of a green space door, the surrounding scenery changed dramatically.


    The place where they are standing now seems to be the halfway of a certain peak. Against the backdrop of the majestic and magnificent natural landscape, green dragons of various life stages are flying freely in their mouths.


    "There is the Emerald Sanctuary."


    Fandral pointed to the pure natural grotto not far from the portal and explained, "This mountain is called Tianzhu Peak. It was discovered and remodeled by the Green Dragon. It is located in the center of the entire dream world. All the lairs of the wilderness demigods are here. Around this mountain."


    Most of the passing night elves were surrounded by lively green dragon hatchlings.


    At first Andrea thought that these people were druids of his own race, but seeing the vertical pupils in their eyes, Andrea realized that these night elves were all transformed from green dragons.


    Following Fandral into the huge grotto, the largest green dragon with a crown on his head first caught Andrea''s eyes.


    This majestic green dragon was lying deep in the grotto, looking at Malfurion with wise eyes, and patiently listening to his report on the werewolf. Cenarius, the demigod of the forest, was standing beside the green dragon. beside.


    ¡®Green Dragon Queen, UU Reading Dream Guardian Ysera. ''


    After Malfurion finished speaking, Ysera sighed softly, "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, the incompletely transformed wolf form..."


    After pondering for a moment, Ysera nodded in agreement with Malfurion''s plan.


    "To untie the bell, you need the person who tied it. Cenarius will be the introducer. You can ask Goldrinn directly for the solution."


    Although the demigods of the wilderness have different personalities, as the ultimate evolution of animals, they all have a very serious sense of territory.


    Rushing into the demigod''s territory in the wilderness would be considered a provocation, and only Cenarius, who is very popular, can travel to and from the demigod''s territory without hindrance.


    While Ysera, Cenarius, and Malfurion were communicating, Andrea and Fandral stood at the gate of the grotto waiting for the next step.


    Silently watching the soft-spoken Ysera, Andrea saw the hidden anxiety and exhaustion in the eyes of the green dragon queen.


    ¡®Did something happen inside the Dragon Clan? ''

 Chapter 153： sleeping goldrinn

    Although I don''t know the specific situation, but after a little thought, Andrea roughly understood what the other party was worried about.


    ''Is it the Dragon Soul or Malygos? ''


    Although the Dragon Soul was recovered by the Dragon Clan after the Battle of the Well of Eternity, according to the information provided by Malfurion, the Guardian Dragon has never been able to find a way to destroy this artifact, nor has he been able to recover the power he injected into it.


    Neltharion may have thought that one day he might lose it, so he made some tricks in advance. At least the Dragon Clan has not yet figured out a way to crack it.


    The matter of Malygos is even more troublesome. It is said that the blue dragon king has disappeared since the end of the War of the Ancients. No one knows where he hid in the world and went crazy.


    After the fall of Ulduar, the disappearance of Tyr, and the loss of contact between Odin and Raiden, the guardian dragon became the last line of defense to protect Azeroth, and it is also the only guardian who can still act.


    As the magic guardian who controls the arcane, Malygos is second only to Neltharion, the guardian of the earth, among the five guardian dragons. This is the most important reason why Neltharion chose Malygos to attack one.


    Malygos has disappeared, and Nozdormu has been wandering in the long river of time all year round.


    As the guardian of the dream, Ysera, the green dragon queen, must sit in the Emerald Dream most of the time, which is why she is called the sleeper.


    With no siblings around, Alexstrasza alone is responsible for maintaining the physical world.


    Andrea thought of this, and wanted to say "I''m too difficult" for the Red Dragon Queen.


    Ysera wanted to help Alexstrasza relieve the pressure. With the blessing of Nordrassil, she recruited druids who were also keen on maintaining the balance of nature into the Emerald Dream, which to a certain extent reduced the time she was bound in the dream world. .


    But considering the huge mess of the Dragon Clan, it would be difficult for the two sisters alone to deal with it. No wonder Ysera''s eyes are always tired and worried.


    Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully as she followed the large army towards Goldrinn''s lair.


    ¡®By the way, where did Malygos hide? I vaguely remember that in the original history, the Blue Dragon King seems to have been hiding in the lair of the magic hub. ''


    Thinking of the small number of blue dragons living in Maesoril, Andrea plans to visit after the Sartre battle. Maybe the blue dragons guarding the area will know some clues.


    Although contacting the half-mad Malygos is risky, Andrea wants to obtain something through the magic guardian. If it goes well, it may make the blue dragon king who is too sad to return to normal to a certain extent.


    ¡­


    Goldrinn''s lair was far away from Tianzhu Peak, and the lonely wolf **** didn''t want to get too close to other wilderness demigods. He chose a rolling hill northwest of Tianzhu Peak as his territory.


    When Cenarius first entered Goldrinn''s territory, several giant white wolves over three meters tall suddenly sprang out of the forest.


    "It turned out to be Cenarius, the demigod of the forest."


    One of the white wolves bowed its head respectfully and greeted Cenarius, "My lord Goldrinn is still asleep. Do you have anything important to do with him?"


    "yes."


    Cenarius nodded solemnly, and he took a werewolf from Malfurion.


    "Someone in the druid sect is blindly trying to control his rage without Goldrinn''s guidance."


    "They failed."


    Cenarius pointed to the strange half-human half-wolf creature in his hand and said, "This is the result, a twisted creature that is neither human nor wolf."


    "They are completely lost in the wild rage, lose their minds and attack everyone around them indiscriminately, and they will spread a dangerous virus. Anyone bitten by them will be forcibly transformed into a werewolf companion."


    The leading Great White Wolf gradually frowned, and brought its nose close to the werewolf in Cenarius'' hands to smell it.


    "There is indeed a part of my lord''s aura, but it is very heterogeneous, chaotic and manic. No wonder they can''t control it."


    The white wolf nodded to Cenarius and the druids behind him, "I see, please come with me, but I''m not sure if I can wake up my lord who is sleeping and healing."


    Goldrinn''s lair is located in an empty cave deep in the hills. This is not the first time Cenarius has come here. After Goldrinn''s White Wolf Familia guided the group to their destination, Cenarius entered with ease. in the cave.


    Andrea, who followed Cenarius into the cave, saw the giant wolf curled up in the deepest part of the cave at a glance.


    At this time, his eyes were closed tightly, and a faint moon-white light shone on his body, and the moonlight shining down from the hollow ceiling happened to fall on his body.


    Andrea looked at Goldrin thoughtfully, and subconsciously asked, "Moonlight?"


    Cenarius turned his head and glanced at Andrea, "Yes, Moonlight."


    "You should have heard the saying of the wolf howling at the moon, right? The wolf clan is inextricably linked with the moon, and they can get the greatest power bonus when the moon is full."


    ''The moon...wouldn''t be related to Elune, would it? ''


    Azeroth is different from Earth. There are two moons, the smaller one is called Blue Boy, and the larger one is called White Lady.


    It is generally believed by the Sisterhood of Elune that the White Lady is Elune''s avatar, but as far as Andrea knows, Elune herself has never acknowledged it as such.


    There is only one day each year when the two moons meet and overlap, and Azeroth''s arcane energy will be at its most active throughout the year on that day. This arcane tidal phenomenon is known as the Embrace of the Two Moons.


    Goldrinn seemed unaware of Cenarius'' arrival, and he still silently absorbed the power of moonlight to repair the wounds he suffered in the War of the Ancients.


    The white wolf sighed regretfully, "It seems that my lord is still unable to respond to everyone''s call, Lord Cenarius, I am sorry to make you waste your time."


    "please wait."


    Andrea suddenly stood up and asked this rather intellectual white wolf, "Can you give me a try? Maybe I can wake him up."


    Malfurion was stunned for a moment, he followed Andrea''s gaze to the ray of moonlight projected from the top of the cave, and then a look of amazement appeared on his face.


    "I see."


    Turning his head to look at the great white wolf, Malfurion solemnly asked, "Skurr, this Andrea Moonshadow is a follower of the moon **** Elune, maybe he really has a way to help Goldrinn recover from a deep sleep. wake up."


    "A family of Elune?"


    The white wolf Skur looked at Andrea in surprise, and after Cenarius nodded in approval, Skul hesitated.


    "Okay, UU Reading But please don''t use too drastic means to hurt my lord."


    Andrea smiled and bowed, "Okay, I will pay attention to proper proportions."


    Fandral took the lead, and the high-level druids such as Shaoen and Renza all made way for Andrea.


    Walking in front of the wolf **** Godrinn, Andrea gently covered his furry head with his hands.


    Andrea did not induce the power of the moonlight for the time being, but tried to get in touch with Goldrinn''s consciousness through shadow spells.


    Under the expectant eyes of the surroundings, Andrea called Goldrinn''s sleeping soul countless times, but all the contacts were like a stone sinking into the sea, and there was no response.


    ''There is no way, let''s try it. ''


    Looking up at the twin moons in the Emerald Dream that seemed indistinguishable from the physical world, Andrea closed her eyes and entered a meditative state.


    "Dear Elune, your family requests your help."

 Chapter 154： Goldrinns return gift

    Since entering the Emerald Dream for the first time, Andrea didn''t know enough about everything in this world, and he was already mentally prepared that he would not be able to get Elune''s response.


    But beyond his expectations, Elune''s response was faster than in the physical world, and within a minute of his calling, the familiar soft voice appeared in his head.


    "Little guy, what''s the matter? You don''t want to complain to me like Tyrande, do you?"


    ''Can you really call? ''


    Andrea was a little surprised, adjusted his mentality, and politely made a request to Elune.


    "It''s like this..."


    Described the cause and effect of the werewolf incident to Elune in short words, the true **** had a short moment of silence.


    "So? Do you want me to help solve the werewolf problem, or just want me to help you wake up Goldrinn?"


    Andrea spread her hands and said, "It would be best if you can solve the first problem directly. If not, please help me wake up Goldrin."


    "Hehe~ You are a slippery child."


    Elune chuckled and said, "It''s okay to help you solve the problem directly, but that would be too boring. After all, you still need some setbacks to promote your growth."


    Before Andrea could recall the meaning contained in Elune''s words, a beam of moonlight that was several times brighter than before shone on Goldrinn.


    "Goldrin''s injuries are serious, and this method of stimulation can only wake him up briefly. If you have anything to say, please speak to him as soon as possible."


    "correct."


    Before leaving Andrea''s sea of ??consciousness, Elune said in a half-smile tone, "After the dust of this incident settles, you should be mentally prepared. I will take up some of your time in the near future."


    "Um, when is the nearest time?"


    "About¡­ within 500 years?"


    Andrea: "¡­"


    Elune didn''t seem to notice Andrea''s speechlessness, and said with deep meaning, "And you''re not the only one, let''s keep some expectations for now, and arrange the time in advance."


    Opening his eyes in a daze, Andrea couldn''t handle Elune''s sudden positive attitude.


    Fortunately, because the immortal gods are different from ordinary people''s concept of time, right now is not the time to think about this issue.


    Under the increased power of the moonlight, the eyelids of the wolf **** Goldrinn began to tremble, as if he was about to wake up from his deep sleep.


    Andrea withdrew his hand on Goldrinn''s head and took a few steps back. The white wolf Skur took his place, watching Goldrinn slowly open his eyes with some excitement.


    "Well¡­"


    Goldrinn, who had just woken up, was very confused. His body instinctively felt powerless due to his injuries, and he was very puzzled about his waking up in this state.


    Shaking his head and trying to wake himself up quickly, Goldrin asked in a distressed voice, "Who woke me up? Skul, what happened?"


    Scull bowed his head respectfully and replied, "My lord, Lord Cenarius has something to ask for."


    Cenarius stood up in a timely manner, "Old friend, I''m sorry to wake you up in the middle of healing, please listen to my explanation first."


    ¡­


    A quarter of an hour later, Goldrinn frowned and looked at the werewolf in front of him.


    "This twisted and ugly creature was born through my power? What a shame!"


    Andrea twitched the corner of her mouth speechlessly, "Is the focus of attention actually on appearance..."


    Although many people know that it is impolite to judge people by their appearance, all creatures are born with beauty and ugliness. It is human nature to be close to the beautiful and alienate the ugly. It is just that people with self-cultivation will not easily express what they think in their hearts.


    Goldrinn crossed his front legs and rested his huge head on them.


    "I probably know what''s going on. These idiots used wolf form transformation without my permission. They lost control because they couldn''t control the anger in their hearts, right?"


    "That''s right."


    Goldrin curled his lips in disgust, "Although it''s a pity, I can''t help them for the time being."


    "The rage affects too deeply. Unless I can appease their restless souls first, I can''t force them back to their original state."


    Malfurion asked with a bitter face, "Your Excellency Goldrinn, how can we appease their souls?"


    Goldrin shook his head, "I can indeed think of several ways, but the effects are similar, and the risks are not small."


    "Not only the group of werewolves need to take risks, but also the casters."


    "Better to leave it to time than to venture into their souls."


    Goldrinn yawned wearily, "As long as they are sealed within a fixed range in the Emerald Dream, time will gradually calm their madness, but I don''t know how long it will take."


    Malfurion shook his head helplessly and said, "It seems that this is the only way to go. We can''t bet on the safety of the whole family for these 2,000 people."


    "That''s your own problem."


    Goldrinn closed his eyes again, and his voice became a lot hazy.


    "Almost forgot."


    Before falling into a deep sleep again, Goldrinn looked at everyone present with increasingly confused eyes.


    "Who was the person who alarmed Elune to wake me up in person just now? Are there any members of Elune among you?"


    Including Skool, everyone turned their eyes to Andrea in unison.


    Bite the scalp and stand up and raise her hand, Andrea barely put a smile on her face.


    "It''s me, Lord Goldrinn."


    "yes¡­"


    Goldrinn was silent for a moment, and a translucent light ball suddenly flew out of the sickle carried by Malfurion and landed in front of Goldrinn.


    "I don''t like receiving favors for no reason. Elune''s help has greatly shortened the recovery time of my injuries. Let''s use this as a gift in return."


    The ball of light sent by Goldrinn flew very fast, and it sank into Andrea''s body before he could react.


    "Okay, you all go away, I have something to do when I wake up next time..."


    "Hurr~"


    The sound of even breathing indicated that Goldrinn fell into a deep sleep again, and Andrea, who was the focus of everyone''s attention, felt the changes in his body with a dazed face.


    A hint of understanding and a smile flashed in Cenarius'' eyes, "Andrea, go out with us first, you still have a long time to get familiar with Goldrinn''s return gift to you."


    ¡­


    "Well~"


    Rubbing his head and sitting up from the bed, Andrea and the others returned to the material world.


    Unlike the beginner Andrea, Malfurion and others who were already familiar with entering and exiting the dreamland left the room ahead of time. They gathered in the square outside, looking regretfully at the hypnotized werewolves.


    Fandral expressed his attitude resolutely, "We have no choice. For the consideration of more clansmen, we can only adopt Goldrinn''s suggestion."


    The resolute Shaun also followed suit, and Renza Gianthoof hesitated for a while before voting in favor.


    Koda saw the frustrated look on Malfurion''s face, UU Reading sighed softly and comforted him, "If there is a better way, we don''t want to seal up nearly 3,000 compatriots, mentor..."


    "I know."


    Malfurion was silent for a moment, and finally made up his mind.


    "Take them to the root of the World Tree Nordrassil, where the dream world is closest to the material world."


    "Bring the bodies of these werewolves into the Emerald Dream, and they will enter eternal sleep under the magic sacred tree Dalanir, hoping that time will heal the rage in their hearts."


    "and also¡­"


    Malfurion looked around firmly at the high-level druids present, "In order to avoid similar incidents from happening again in the future, it is necessary for us to establish a standardized organization to guide and manage the behavior of druids."


    Andrea raised his brows slightly when he heard this, and Malfurion continued solemnly, "The Druid Sect was established under the guidance of Cenarius. Let''s name this organization... Cenarion Council."

 Chapter 155： A running... Dryad?

    The Werewolf Rebellion sounded the alarm for Malfurion and the Druid sect. The serious consequences of abusing the power of nature and transformation spells made Malfurion determined to standardize the Druid code of conduct.


    The creation of the Cenarion Circle is only a draft, as the war with the satyrs has not yet been completely over.


    However, the high-level druids who experienced the werewolf rebellion all agreed with the arch druid''s proposal, and among them, Koda Steelclaw, who was more conservative, was the most active.


    As a half-Druid sect executive, Andrea has no objection to this.


    Even if due to his reasons, the future development will inevitably deviate from the original history, but the Cenarion Council, a worldwide organization, should still play a constructive role in the diversified future.


    Cenarius, revered as the spiritual leader of the Cenarion Circle, was also very interested in the Proud Disciple''s proposal.


    Cenarius has always hoped that more night elves would follow the druid way and help him maintain the peace and tranquility of nature.


    Now that the war with Satyr has become clearer, Cenarius volunteered to go to Moonglade.


    There are many reclusive children of Cenarius living in this inaccessible small valley. With a certain amount of selfishness, Cenarius wants to use this place as the headquarters of the Cenarion Council. He is going to set off first to say hello to his children.


    However, before going to Moonglade, Cenarius, who was worried about the safety of his eldest daughter, was going to go to the front line of Falling Star Village in Winterspring Valley on the way, and maybe he could help his precious daughter.


    Andrea learned of Cenarius'' itinerary plan, and immediately said that she also planned to accompany him all the way.


    Although the mighty Satyr''s full-scale attack is now in decline, but before the chaos is completely subsided, the sentinel troops led by Shandris must first defeat the Satyr coalition forces that besieged Fallen Star Village, so as to strike at all Satyr battles will.


    After Malfurion and the others learned of Andrea''s plan, they all gave him blessings. What surprised Andrea was Tyrande''s attitude.


    Before, Your Excellency the High Priest looked like he was ready to explode at any time. Although Tyrande still seemed in a bad mood at this time, at least she didn''t question Andrea sharply.


    ''The moon came out of the ground? ''


    Before entering the dream passage opened by Cenarius, Andrea looked back at Tyrande rather puzzled.


    Although Andrea''s demeanor was only puzzled, his actions were provocative in Tyrande''s eyes.


    "Suck ~ call ~"


    Recalling Elune''s previous warning, Tyrande suppressed his anger and took a deep breath, finally calming down his impending explosion.


    ¡­


    When Andrea followed Cenarius and stepped out of the dream passage again, they were already near the Timbermaw Stronghold at the junction of Felwood, Moonglade and Winterspring.


    The Timbermaw furbolgs that inhabit this place are all descendants of the giant bear demigods Ursol and the brothers Ursoc.


    Although they did not believe in Cenarius, out of respect for the demigods of the wilderness, the furbolgs maintained a respectful attitude and watched Cenarius go east into Winterspring.


    Cenarius'' galloping speed in the wilderness was astonishing, and Andrea, who had turned into a golden eagle and flew in the air, could barely keep up with his speed with all her strength.


    As the original **** born and raised in Azeroth, Cenarius, like his father, enjoys certain privileges in Azeroth.


    The snowflakes flying in Winterspring completely bypassed Cenarius'' path, and the evergreen plants covered with thick snow along the way also automatically made way for the forest demigod.


    When the two who were rushing at full speed reached the front line of the main battlefield, a line of defense with many holes appeared in front of them.


    The blade-throwing carts unique to the night elves were parked behind the dilapidated wooden fence, and most of the blade-throwing carts were damaged to varying degrees.


    On the sharp top of the low wooden fence, some Sartre corpses were scattered here and there, and a large number of bandaged sentries sat on the ground casually, resting against various objects in the camp.


    Because of Tyrande''s stubbornness, the selection of sentinel troops is relatively narrow, and all soldiers are all women.


    Before the war with Sartre, this group of recruits were all quasi-rookies with only experience in suppressing bandits, and only the female officers were abducted by Tyrande from various border guards.


    However, after going through this trial of blood and fire, the recruits grew at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although they looked rather sluggish at this time, even when they were resting, these female soldiers did not take off their armor, and their weapons were always placed in the most convenient places.


    In the event of an emergency, they can complete combat preparations as quickly as possible.


    From a certain point of view, Tyrande''s goal of having an elite army under his complete control has now been half achieved.


    The remaining half depends on what Shandris, the leader of the Sentinel, thinks.


    The tragic scene near the line of defense made Andrea''s originally relaxed expression become serious. After expressing condolences to the soldiers of Moon Night Town who rushed to the battlefield for reinforcements, Andrea and Cenarius entered Falling Star Village, which was the frontline headquarters. .


    Because of the cold climate of Winterspring, there were no night elves living in the entire Winterspring before Shandris led sentries to the area.


    Falling Star Village is also a brand new village established in the last hundred years. The original purpose of its establishment was to use it as the combat command headquarters of Winterspring Valley.


    The number of ordinary residents in the village is very small, and most of them are logistics and medical soldiers of the Sentinel Army.


    At this time, they were busy distributing supplies and treating the wounded, and the village, which had piled up a lot of supplies and wounded soldiers, looked a bit messy.


    Just as Andrea and Cenarius were immersed in the heavy and solemn atmosphere of Falling Star Village, an afterimage suddenly passed by them with cheerful screams.


    "¡­what''s the situation?"


    Shaken by the high-speed passing shadow, Andrea rubbed her eyes to refocus.


    "Hey~"


    Cenarius'' dynamic vision is even better, and he is already slapping his forehead with his hand with a wry smile.


    A dryad with a loveless expression was rushing forward in a small village, and a cheering crazy girl hung her hands around her waist.


    It seems that this dryad intends to use high-speed movement to shake off the brown sugar hanging on its body.


    However, although the whole body of the night elf woman was flattened and suspended due to the high-speed running, her hands insisted on tightly hugging the tree demon''s waist and did not let go.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea finally saw the faces of the two. The cheering night elf was his only apprentice Leticia Moonsong, and the dryad was naturally Lunara, the eldest daughter of Cenarius. up. UU reading


    Perhaps because he felt that the scene of his daughter running wildly in the village was too embarrassing, Cenarius summoned a gentle breeze to stop Lunara in the direction of running, and the wind gradually formed an encirclement to stop her.


    With a headache, Cenarius asked Lunara, who lowered her head and looked ashamed, "Lunara, if I remember correctly, you should still be at war right now?"


    "yes¡­"


    Andrea guessed that the girl Leticia must have done it, so she knocked **** her head angrily.


    "What are you doing? I asked you to lead the team to support the war, not to harass Lunara."


    "Woo~"


    Leticia felt aggrieved and touched her painful head, "But the war is almost over."


    "Sartre hasn''t launched an offensive for a day. Sister Shandris said that the trend of their internal strife has become more and more obvious recently. We just need to wait for work and strive for one blow."

 Chapter 156： Reunion

    Unlike the lively dryad and Leticia with the husky nature, Shandris, the sentinel general, is obviously more stable than them.


    Having experienced the brutal battle of the ancients and the experience of living as a military leader for hundreds of years, Shandris grew far faster than Tyrande expected.


    When she was just appointed as Sentinel General, Shandris was once ridiculed by the commanders of the border guards as a **** relying on nepotism, but in the past 200 years, this voice has gradually disappeared.


    Regardless of Tyrande''s purpose in establishing the Sentinel, Shandris, as the Sentinel General, never slacked.


    After the war, the night elves need to guard against not only the elusive satyr, but even some of the allies who participated in the War of the Ancients had differences with the night elves due to living space and resource issues.


    The most typical one is the furbolg.


    Although the furbolg mainstream society still maintains a close cooperative relationship with the night elves, there are definitely not a few furbolg bandits that Shandris led sentries to clean up in recent years.


    Without mentioning it, let''s talk about this all-out war with Sartre.


    Except for the furbolg villages attacked by satyrs who would ask for help from the nearby night elf defense forces, most of the furbolgs who settled in Felwood and Winterspring maintained an attitude that had nothing to do with the war.


    In addition, there are kobolds, gnolls and other primitive wild species in the wilderness of Azeroth. For the night elves who occupy the most abundant natural resources, these naturally aggressive wild species do not have a good impression.


    In addition to the harpies all over Kalimdor, Shandris'' sentry troops have some actual combat experience over the years in order to maintain the stability of the night elves'' living area, but it is indeed the first time they have faced a truly large-scale battlefield. .


    As the leader of this rookie army, in order to prove her ability and silence those who underestimate her, Shandris put in several times as much effort as the soldiers under her command.


    She hardly let herself relax for a moment, and in her spare time, she would learn how to lead the army from some retired old generals.


    Leticia often joked about Andrea and Shandris as she grew up.


    It is said that apart from sprinkling some dog food when they get together occasionally, this couple is too Buddhist most of the time. The root cause is that both parties are too busy.


    Cenarius took his eldest daughter, Lunara, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, to find a place to catch up on the old days, and Andrea, led by Leticia, went to the top of the observation deck at the highest point of Falling Star Village.


    At this time, Shandris was using Eagle Eye to look at the chaotic Sarty camp several miles away from the defense line, her eyes continued to emit a faint light of luster.


    Hearing the footsteps coming from the stairs behind him, Shandris'' long elf ears trembled suddenly, and his cold expression suddenly softened a lot.


    The change of their own general stunned the two sentinels standing nearby, and then they saw the bouncing Leticia leading a man in a navy blue robe from the lower floor up.


    Shandris, who had been prepared for a long time, had a bright smile on her face, and hugged Andrea without any scruples under the eyes of the two sentries who had seen a ghost.


    With some emotion, Andrea straightened Shandris'' long-term lack of care and some split ends.


    "It''s been hard work, you should still arrange some rest time for yourself, and you must know that there is no end to things."


    Shandris leaned her chin on Andrea''s shoulder and took a deep breath as if she wanted to replenish her boyfriend''s energy.


    "I''m fine, I''m just one step away. As long as this war that my mentor has placed high hopes on is over, I should be able to get a lot of rest time. At that time, don''t blame me for staying in Moonlight Town for too long."


    Andrea smiled softly, "Why, I wish it would be better if you stayed here forever."


    The war was not over yet. After a short warm embrace, the two returned their attention to the war amid Leticia''s deliberate coughing.


    "What''s the situation? I heard that there are signs of instability in Sartre?"


    "That''s right."


    Shandris pointed to the Sartre camp in the distance, "You can see some clues from the distribution of the camp."


    Satyrs used to be the Highborne nobles of the Night Empire, but hundreds of years of being forced into the wilderness have obliterated their original noble customs.


    Today''s satyrs have become primitive and savage, their camp looks unaesthetic, and the strange fel flames are dotted everywhere in the camp, and there are bursts of creepy green light in the night sky.


    The crude leather tents in the big camp were clearly divided into three groups. Obviously, the internal strife among these satyrs had reached the point where they couldn''t trust their compatriots even if they camped together.


    "The Satyrs of Winterspring are composed of three large clans and several small and medium clans. Among them, the largest and most powerful is the Evilhoof clan that Saraen led before his death."


    Shandris clicked briefly on the camp area with the largest number of tents in the center, and then he continued to explain to Andrea, "Besides the first time, there are also a lot of Ice Horn clans who settled in Frost Knife Rock, but their overall strength is weaker than Evilhoof Clan."


    "The last is the Shadow Clan who originally lived in the ruins of Keslier."


    Speaking of the Shadow Clan, Shandris couldn''t help laughing, "As you all know, this unlucky clan has been on the verge of being annexed because of the rapid decline in its population because of the blue dragon."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "In other words, because of the defeat of Saraen and a large number of elites, the overwhelming advantage of Xie Hoof was shaken, Bingjiao had a different heart, and planned to swallow the half-disabled You Shadow and Evil Hoof compete for the leadership of the entire clan?"


    Shandris nodded approvingly, "Your inference ability is still so good, that''s about it."


    "Besides Winterspring, the hearts of the satyrs in Felwood are also fluctuating, and there are undercurrents among the clans. The satyrs who were originally united and prepared to avenge us, because of Saraen''s failure, UU reading It''s now on the brink of falling apart."


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Apart from the study of arcane arts, the Highborne were most adept at fighting for power and profit with each other. This was a habit derived from their thousands of years of intrigue and intrigue.


    Andrea looked at the strange layout and structure in Sartre''s camp, and thought about it before asking Shandris.


    "What are you going to do? Passively wait for Sartre''s infighting to happen, or take the initiative to provoke the relationship between them?"


    Shandris looked at Andrea meaningfully, "If there are not enough bad ideas before you come, I can only wait for the development of the situation in silence, but..."


    Shandris poked Andrea''s chest with her finger and said with a smile, "Since you came here at the last moment, at least give me an idea to see how we can speed up and intensify the conflict between them."


    Andrea scratched her head helplessly, "Yes~ But I do have some preliminary ideas, let me try."


    "If the plan goes well, they should be able to fight within half a month at most."

 Chapter 157： Concentration first

    Andrea was born in an ancient civilization with a history of 5,000 years and cultural inheritance has never been broken. His motherland has gone through the changes of the times from ancient times to the present, and has bred countless classic books on the art of war.


    Although Andrea dare not say that he has read all the military books, he has more or less been in touch with the strategies and tactics that appear in the four famous novels such as Romance of the Three Kingdoms and Water Margin.


    There is a famous saying in Sun Tzu''s Art of War: Therefore, the first is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the army, and the next is to attack the city.


    It is also mentioned in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms: attacking the heart is the top, and attacking the city is the bottom.


    Now, Sartre, who was dying outside the defense line of Falling Star Village, had already lost his will to fight, and was busy with internal struggles all day long.


    But they still have a huge force of nearly 100,000 left, and they still have a strong deterrent force.


    For a frontal attack, even if the morale of the two sides is very different, it may be difficult for the night elf coalition with less than 70,000 troops to gain a decisive advantage.


    In Shandris'' eyes, her boyfriend''s mind is full of bad things when facing the enemy.


    Even in one-on-one battles, Andrea often provokes the enemy with words, forcing the opponent to lose their composure and perform abnormally.


    Handing over the task of sowing dissension to Andrea, Shandris, who had been under pressure alone for several months, stretched comfortably, and left the watchtower with Leticia in a calm manner.


    Staying alone and observing the camp in the distance, Andrea had countless thoughts in his mind, and finally he decided on the provocation plan he was about to implement based on the current situation.


    ¡­


    Since the emergence of the half-demon race like Sartre, the Evilhoof clan established by Xavis and carried forward by Saaren has been the benchmark of the whole clan and has an indisputable dominance.


    Although the other Sartre clans have always been very envious of the status of the Xiehoof clan, but under the absolute strength gap, no one dared to come out and make a fuss.


    Saraen, the leader of the Evilhoof clan, planned an all-out war against the night elves proudly.


    He tried to use a premeditated sneak attack to destroy Anakis, the new capital of the night elves, and burn down the world tree Nordrassil, so as to complete his revenge on the lowly civilians and bring the satyr, a descendant of the high elves, back to the top .


    It''s a pity that he died before leaving the teacher.


    By dispatching troops, Saraen restrained the Sentinel, which was the main garrison force in the night elves, in Winterspring and Felwood.


    He even grasped Tyrande''s personality flaws through the information collected in advance, predicting that she would not ask Moonnight Town for support.


    Although a large number of arcanists switched to the druid sect after the war of the ancients, and the number of druids experienced a small-scale explosive growth due to this, but these druids have one of the biggest flaws.


    They often hibernate in the Emerald Dream, helping green dragons keep the dream world running.


    According to Saraen''s prediction, the number of druids that Malfurion can wake up from the dream in a hurry should not be too many. The elite troops led by him should be able to defeat the druids'' construction by virtue of their numerical advantage. line of defense.


    However, Saraen had calculated everything correctly, except that Andrea would forcefully send troops against the order.


    Attacked at the same time, Saraen finished his sinful life full of grievances, but his influence on the situation in the Kalimdor continent has not yet ended.


    In order to ensure that the order was strictly prohibited, most of the 20,000 elites who followed Saraen in the battle were selected by him from his Evilhoof clan.


    Nearly 10,000 of the 20,000 elite were killed at the foot of Mount Hyjal, and the remaining 10,000 people fled into the forest separately, and they are still missing.


    With the loss of the most elite 20,000 troops and Saaren as the leader of the whole clan, the dominance of the Evilhoof clan was inevitably shaken.


    Early in the morning, big and small clans such as Bingjiao and Youying came to the door together, continuing their war of words that lasted for several days.


    Just as the newly-appointed patriarch of the Evilhoof Clan was spitting at the evil-minded compatriots on the opposite side, the scouts outside the camp suddenly sent a battle report, and a night elf force of nearly 10,000 people attacked the camp where the Evilhoof Clan was located.


    The head of the evil hoof clan who did not deserve to have a name impatiently waved his hand to signal to the generals of his clan to deal with the actual situation on their own, and the mere 10,000 people have not been taken to his mind.


    When the Evilhoof Clan summoned the warriors to go out to fight, the group of night elves who were shouting invitations to fight before the door turned their heads and left without hesitation.


    This happened several times that day, and then the soldiers of the Evilhoof Clan lost their vigilance, and the night elves took the opportunity to turn a false attack into a real attack, which slapped the Evilhoof Clan in the face.


    This day was just the beginning. In the next week, the night elves in Falling Star Village launched dozens of provocations combining feints and actual attacks against the Evilhoof Clan.


    Annoyed, the head of the evil hooves rallied the whole army to try to launch a full-scale attack on Falling Star Village, but his proposal was rejected on the spot by the various clans with eccentricities.


    After regaining consciousness, the Xiehoo clan discovered a problem. Every time it was attacked, it was Xiehou''s camp, and the other clans had not been attacked even once.


    This situation is undoubtedly abnormal, although the camp of the evil hoof occupies the largest area and is located in the central area of ??the camp.


    But let''s not talk about the shadows, the nearby Icehorn clan is also very powerful, why can the night elves grab a sheep so hard?


    Doubts abounded in his heart, and the leader of the evil hoof clan sent his confidantes out to collect information at night, which really made him discover some unexpected situations.


    The night watch scouts of the Shadow Clan sneaked out of the camp in the middle of the night, and only sneaked back half an hour later with a smile on their faces.


    It has been like this for several days in a row, not only big clans such as the Shadow Clan and Bingjiao, but also small and medium clans such as Blackhoof and Xiefeng have had similar incidents successively.


    But when Chief Evilhoof called these Chinese soldiers to face off, they faltered and hawed out a very unified reason.


    "How could there be a lone chocobo passing by in the icy and snowy climate of Winterspring Valley! Please tell me the truth!"


    The head of the Xie hoof clan was furious and forced to question in front of the leaders of the various clans. He felt that he was fooled by this group of evil-minded subordinates.


    Since the patriarch of the Shadow Clan has been greatly reduced in power, his right to speak in the entire Sartre family has become less and less.


    At this time, he said with a smile, "We also suspected that someone was talking nonsense at first, but after some investigation, it is true that there will be chocobos passing by the camp after nightfall."


    "Why don''t you come with us tonight?"


    "Ok?"


    As the saying goes, people with bad intentions will think that everyone in the world has the same conspiracy as themselves.


    Patriarch Youying extended the invitation out of the intention of flattering him, but Patriarch Xieho narrowed his eyes and didn''t reply.


    Turning his head to look at the clan chiefs with different expressions in the big tent, UU Reading Chief Xie Hoof asked calmly, "You have all encountered similar situations? Why is there no such thing near Xie Ho''s camp?" Ever seen a chocobo?"


    The Bingjiao patriarch sneered and sneered, "Maybe it''s because your evil hooves are so powerful that they scare the chocobo away?"


    "Humph!"


    The leader of the Xiehoof clan snorted coldly, pondered for a moment, and then decided, "I''ll just trust you once. Tonight at 12 o''clock midnight, I will go to the camp of the Shadow Clan to inspect. Don''t make too much noise to disturb the ''chocobo''."


    After the patriarchs of the various clans dispersed, a confidant Sutter asked in a low voice, "Patriarch, are we really going? I always feel that there is a conspiracy here."


    "Hehe~ Of course there is a conspiracy."


    The evil hoof patriarch sneered, "Do these idiots think they can hide it from me with such a trick?"


    "Order the soldiers before midnight today, pay attention, keep the movement quiet."


    The head of the Xie hoof clan looked like he was holding a wisdom pearl, "I want to see what kind of backhand these evil-minded guys have."

 Chapter 158： Goo~ Goo~

    Ever since the clan suffered a devastating blow from the blue dragon, the Shadow clan has never recovered, and even their original patriarch died under the attack of the blue dragon.


    The newly appointed patriarch can only behave with his tail between his legs, relying on the knowledge and hidden resource points that the Shadow Clan has mastered for hundreds of years as bargaining chips.


    Up to now, the shadow patriarch has long since lost the ambition to compete with Bingjiao and Xieho for the dominance of the whole clan. He just wants to lead the rest of the tribe to seek refuge with a suitable backer, and the strong Xieho clan is the best choice.


    Although Saraen''s death changed a lot of things, as the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse, and the foundation accumulated by Xie Hoo over the years cannot be overthrown by Bingjiao in a short time.


    However, the Evilhoof patriarch, who the shadow patriarch wanted to entertain, came to their camp at midnight, but brought nearly 10,000 fully armed satyr soldiers.


    "Evil hoof patriarch, what do you mean?"


    The face of the head of the Youying family is very ugly. Even though it is now in decline, the Youying clan used to be one of the three major clans of Sartre. The blatant behavior of Xie Hoo leading troops to break in made him angry.


    "Hehe~ don''t worry about it."


    The evil hoof patriarch waved his hands pretending to be kind, "I''m worried that these chocobos are the bait released by the night elves, so bring more troops just in case."


    Patriarch Youying forced himself to show a smile, "Really, Patriarch Xiehoof is really far-sighted, we really didn''t expect this possibility."


    The displeased Patriarch Youying naturally wouldn''t allow Xieho''s army to encircle his clan''s camp. Who knows if Xiehou''s fellow had any intention of annexing them directly.


    While summoning the remaining 3,000 troops of the clan to support the scene, Patriarch Youying also quietly sent news to the other clans, briefly telling them the current situation.


    At twelve o''clock in the middle of the night, more than 80,000 Sartre soldiers gathered near the residence of the Shadow Clan.


    Just at this time, several snow-white chocobos walked out of the evergreen forest next to the camp.


    Under the watchful eyes of the patriarchs of various tribes, the group of chocobos passed by the side of Sartre''s camp with vigorous steps.


    The shadow patriarch said with a half-smile, "Unfortunately, it seems that everyone has no luck tonight, don''t you think so, evil hoof patriarch?"


    The expression on the face of the evil hoof patriarch was very embarrassing. He found that he seemed to have made a fuss over a molehill, and the unexpected situation made him a little bit embarrassed.


    "Goo~ Goo~"


    Just as the evil hoof patriarch was thinking about how to disperse the more than 80,000 satyrs present, a clumsy bird call that was obviously imitated by an intelligent creature suddenly came from the depths of the woods that the chocobo passed through before.


    The original embarrassment of the Xie hoof patriarch''s expression suddenly turned gloomy. He looked coldly at the bewildered face of the shadow patriarch and asked, "What is that? Don''t tell me it''s the cry of a chocobo."


    Patriarch Youying hurriedly waved his hands and said, "I don''t know either, I''ve never heard a similar sound before, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "I heard it for the first time."


    "So, this snow chocobo was released by the night elves at night?"


    "For what? Grazing? Do you think you have too much food?"


    The noisy discussion at the scene made the anger in the heart of the evil hoof patriarch more and more intense: "Enough! You still dare to pretend to be stupid with me!"


    "Who the **** is cheating on the night elves, stand up for me consciously!"


    The Sartre of the Evilhoof Clan also stomped their hooves and shouted in unison, "Stand up! Stand up!"


    Xie Hoo''s tough behavior made the leaders of the other clans present look very bad, and the Bingjiao patriarch took the opportunity to fight with yin and yang.


    "It''s such a grand occasion. Do you think you have the deterrent power of Saraen? You dare to characterize people at will before the matter is investigated. I think you want to take this opportunity to eliminate dissidents?"


    Satyrs who have used fel energy for a long time will inevitably be eroded by this chaotic energy, and their patience is definitely not good.


    The leader of the Xiehoof clan raised his right paw with a sinister smile, signaling his soldiers to get ready.


    "Bingjiao, I think you want to use the night elves to borrow a knife to kill people? Are you so eager to seize power?"


    "Fart! You are the one who wants to use the night elves to eliminate opponents!"


    "Whoosh!"


    When the major clans of Sartre were attacking each other, a bright flare was suddenly launched from the falling star village like the sky.


    A tidy battle cry emanated from the defense line in front of Falling Star Village, and a clear male voice spread far in the night sky.


    "Allies have paved the way for us, today is the final battle with Sartre, everyone, charge with me!"


    "Roar!"


    A large number of sentinels riding night sabers circled out from behind the line of defense, and a group of cavalry formed a formation to launch an assault on the Sartre who was fighting among himself.


    The Horned Hawk Knight also led his companions into the sky against the darkness, and the dryad holding a poisoned spear jumped and followed the main force of the night elves and slowly advanced.


    The clear encouraging voice before was naturally heard by all the satyrs, and the satyrs of all clans looked at the nearby compatriots with strong vigilance.


    At this moment, none of them could believe it, fearing that when they fought the night elves, traitors would jump out from behind and fight back.


    "A bunch of idiots!"


    The evil hoof patriarch shouted angrily, "This is a plan of alienation by the night elves. Quickly command your troops to go up, or we will all die here today!"


    The words of the evil hoof patriarch did have some truth, but the seeds of doubt that had been planted were not so easy to eliminate.


    When the patriarchs of the clans obeyed the order to mobilize their troops, they all kept their most trusted soldiers by their side.


    Facts have proved that under the circumstances that the morale, strength and quality of soldiers are not as good, more than 40,000 satyrs can''t stop the fierce attack of the night elves with high fighting spirit.


    final battle.


    For the sentinel troops who have been passively beaten in the past few months, this simple word seemed to boost their morale like magic.


    No one wants to be in the turmoil of war for a long time, except for shady schemers and careerists.


    Although it is impossible to be sure whether the last battle that the commander shouted is true, but as long as there is such a possibility, the sentries are willing to squeeze their remaining physical strength to take the lead.


    On the contrary, Sartre, who had an explosive mentality, did not dare to focus all his attention on the frontal battlefield, and the hostility behind him like a thorn in his back involved too much attention.


    Sartre, who had been able to suppress the night elves by virtue of their numerical superiority, was almost collapsed at the first touch. Panic and anxiety that spread like a plague swept the entire camp in a short time.


    The head of the evil hoof patriarch looked at the defeated frontline soldiers with a pale face. This old slicker also kept about 10,000 elite troops by his side.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    ¡­


    Falling Star Village Headquarters, UU Reading Shandris, who knew Andrea well for a long time, was quite calm, and she methodically commanded the sentinel troops to chase down the fleeing Sartre.


    Lunara looked at Andrea in disbelief, with a nonchalant expression, "...how on earth did you do it? Just let the chocobos out for several nights in a row?"


    Andrea smiled confidently, "On the surface, this is indeed the case, but the changes in the enemy''s psychological level are very complicated, and I dare not say that I can grasp their mentality 100%."


    Seeing that Lunara was going to continue to ask questions with a puzzled face, Andrea waved her hands helplessly, "I can''t explain it clearly for a while, so let''s focus on the battlefield first."


    "Today''s battle will be the veritable last battle. We must wipe out Sartre''s vital forces as much as possible to lay a solid foundation for the post-war order."


    Lunara reluctantly suppressed the doubts in her heart, "The last question, what do you mean by letting people learn birdsong in the woods?"


    "...Simply put, it''s a pigeon."


    Lunara: "???"

 Chapter 159： Leticia: I have a bold idea

    This pigeon is not the same pigeon. What Andrea called the pigeon actually meant that Sartre was going to be cut off.


    As Sartre''s camp was broken, there was no suspense about the direction of the war.


    It was very inconvenient to move in the snow in Winterspring Valley, and Sartre''s rout speed was inevitably affected.


    Under this harsh terrain condition, the advantages of flying arms are fully displayed.


    The iconic Horned Eagle Knight of the Sentinels poured arrows from the air at the fleeing Satyr, and the defeated Satyr had no time to fight back.


    The raptor druids led by Ferrien also took the opportunity to beat the dog in the water. All kinds of wind spells generated by the force of nature blew Sartre to and fro, and there were not a few who were swept into the sky by the whirlwind.


    Other specialized druids cannot use spells in flying form, but the professional raptor druids are different.


    After rigorous training, druids of raptors can use a variety of spells, mainly the wind of nature, while in flight form.


    However, druids are precious spellcasters after all. Even with the good relationship between Andrea and the druid sect, the base number of druids with combat power in Moonlight Town is still not large, and the druids of raptors are even less.


    Looking at the Horned Eagle Knight soaring in the sky, Andrea stroked his chin and thought, "It seems that the establishment of a dedicated air force has to be put on the agenda, and air supremacy is also a very important part of war." ''


    ¡­


    The pursuit of the fleeing satyrs will continue for a while, and these fleeing satyrs are completely out of order.


    Under the command of Shandris, the pursuit troop targeted the team with the largest number of people to pursue them fiercely, and quickly dispersed all the last gathered forces of the clan leaders.


    The Sentinels will continue to hunt and kill satyrs who have fled into the forests and snowfields until their numbers are reduced to a point where they are no longer a threat to the night elves.


    The two satyr strongholds, Frost Knife Rock and Hidden Forest, were breached one after another. Almost all the clan leaders were killed under the intensive care of the night elves coalition forces.


    The battle in Winterspring is basically over, and there are good news from Felwood.


    Under the command of Shandris'' deputy, Caroline Summer Moon, the largest satyr stronghold in Felwood Forest, Shadowhold, was breached, and the remaining satyrs fled in a hurry through the emergency escape passage at the back door of the fortress.


    Under the pincer attack of the Gray Wood Furbolg and the Black Wood Furbolg, the Jade Fire Valley to the south and the Jade Fire Path to the north were also conquered one after another. This war that lasted for nearly a year finally officially came to an end.


    The Sentinels led by Shandris were brilliant in this war. Except for the help of a few furbolgs, ancient war trees, and dryads, Felwood ended the battle without much damage thanks to the efforts of the Sentinels.


    The battle situation in Winterspring was relatively complicated. The elite commando team led by Saraen once attacked Mount Hyjal in an all-out attack.


    But thanks to Shandris''s inferior force that stubbornly blocked Sartre''s main force and did not allow Saraen to get enough rear support, the reinforcements from Moonnight Town could arrive in time to relieve the predicament on Mount Hyjal.


    Andrea originally thought that Tyrande would raise his **** to the sky because of this victory, but contrary to everyone''s expectations, after the victory in the war, Tyrande appeared to be very low-key, abnormally low-key.


    Thanks to the blessing of the World Tree, the night elves will not be plagued by illness, and Tyrande''s abnormal state cannot be caused by illness.


    Malfurion was once very puzzled by Tyrande''s abnormal behavior, but apart from the sudden low-key, the high priest of the moon **** didn''t seem to have any health problems on the surface.


    Considering Elune''s thoughtless reminder before, Andrea guessed a little bit. It is probably Tyrande''s unscrupulous behavior of eliminating dissidents in the Elune Sisterhood for hundreds of years. Lune''s warning.


    ''But what did Elune mean when she said she was taking my time...? ''


    Within 500 years, the unique time scale of this long-lived species left Andrea speechless.


    Originally, Malfurion wanted to invite Andrea to attend the celebration banquet in Anarchis openly, but Andrea chose to decline after consideration.


    Although Tyrande is temporarily at the lowest-key stage in history, the devil knows how much anger she has suffocated in her heart.


    If you think about it with your ass, that stupid woman must have blamed herself for being named by Elune this time.


    In case he swaggered around in front of her and ignited Tyrande''s anger, that would be a disaster without reason, and there was really no need to go out of his way.


    Besides, Andrea had a lot of ideas in this war. There are still many problems in Moonlight Town that need to be solved one by one.


    Arrange for the druid Ferian Riverwind to attend the celebration banquet as his representative, and Nasa and others will lead the troops from Moonlight Town to triumph, while Andrea and Leticia will temporarily stay in Winterspring Valley.


    Although the war is over, there are still many problems to be solved in the follow-up. Shandris also returned to Winterspring to sit in command after attending the celebration banquet.


    "Are you sure you want to come and visit?"


    Shandris frowned and asked, "Although the relationship between the night elves and the dragon clan is not bad, we are a mortal race after all, and there is no guarantee that every giant dragon will treat mortals as friendly as Ysera and Alexstrasza. "


    Andrea waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I have inquired about it. The name of the blue dragon stationed in Mezorrell is Athoregus. He is willing to live so close to the World Tree. What prejudices do mortals have."


    ''And I remember this guy as if he had a weird sexual orientation and would fall in love with a Val''kyr...''


    That''s right, Esso Regus is the perverted blue dragon who chased after the soul healer.


    Although I don''t know if he has developed that weird sexual orientation during this period, but he should not just take a sip of salt soda when they meet... probably.


    ¡­


    While Shandris was still in Winterspring, Andrea temporarily slowed down her pace of life and spent more than two months with her girlfriend in Falling Star Village.


    Leticia, who was full of dog food, was not idle either. She pestered Lunara who hadn''t left all day long, and vowed to become friends with her.


    Akumail, the hydra raised by Leticia, didn''t like the harsh climate of Winterspring, and was sent back to Moonlight Town early after the war. UU reading


    As for the baby owlbeast that Leticia "adopted" before, it has long since passed away due to lifespan issues.


    After experiencing life and death again, Leticia made up her mind that she would not raise any non-longevity partners in the future.


    Perhaps because of her childhood experience, Leticia, who usually seems to be bluffing, is actually a person who is very afraid of loneliness.


    When Andrea and Shandris enjoyed the two-person world, she consciously stayed away from the pair of dog food dispensers, and regarded Lunara as a new partner to relieve loneliness.


    Perhaps because she was "moved" by Leticia''s perseverance, recently Lunara gradually gave up struggling and let Leticia hang by her side all day long.


    Andrea and Shandris stood hand in hand on the stargazing platform of Falling Star Village, both of them looked at the scene below in a very speechless manner.


    Leticia sat sideways on Lulana''s deer, cheering all the way and directing the resigned tree demon lady to run out of the village.


    "...What is this? A new type of troops, dryad cavalry?"

 Chapter 160： Etho Regus

    The dryad cavalry was of course Andrea''s joke.


    The dryad is the daughter of Cenarius, it is impossible for others to ride on his deer, and most people would not take the risk of offending demigods to provoke them...except for some strange individuals with strange brain circuits.


    Since Lunara herself has no objection, Andrea can only laugh at the strange way these two get along.


    After a short break, Andrea called back Leticia, who was playing a little crazy, and left Falling Star Village with Lunara and Shandris sending her off.


    A majestic griffin with golden feathers spread its wings and soared in the sky of Winterspring Valley. The wind and snow all over the sky could not hinder him.


    Leticia, who was sitting on the back of the griffin, reached out to catch the snowflakes falling from the sky.


    "No matter how many times I read it, I still find it very strange. Why is there such an incompatible area as Winterspring within the range of Nordrassil''s blessing?"


    Not only Leticia couldn''t understand this question, but Andrea was also very puzzled.


    All areas within the scope of the world tree Nordrassil are signs of spring all year round, but the strange flower of Winterspring Valley stands out.


    Andrea in the form of a griffin pondered for a while, "Although I can''t be 100% sure, more than 70% of the areas in this world where there are abnormalities may be related to the Titan ruins."


    Andrea had asked Shandris about the situation in Winterspring during this time of relaxation.


    Before the split of the ancient Kalimdor continent, Winterspring was not what it is today.


    The ruins of Keslier used to be a night elf settlement, proving that there was a time when this land was suitable for the settlement of intelligent creatures.


    What caused Winterspring to be covered by endless wind and snow, Andrea is still unknown for the time being.


    Winterspring, the borderland of the northern territory of the night elves, is rarely cared about nowadays. Only a small number of furbolgs who have gradually adapted to living in the snow have settled here after long years of transformation.


    ¡®Perhaps archaeologists will come to unearth the secrets of Winterspring in the future, so let¡¯s write this down. ''


    When passing over the Keslier Ice Lake, the ruins that originally stood here have been leveled, and the arcane energy that still remains shows that a large-scale magic battle took place here.


    Andrea gloated and thought, "It seems that the blue dragon is very angry at Sartre''s rude behavior, so it is said that people will die if they die." ''


    Methoril is a collective name for a valley area, and the settlement of the blue dragon is located in the sapphire refuge north of the Methoril Valley.


    When Andrea approached the Masorial Valley, the blue dragon, which had just been attacked by satyrs not long ago, was extremely vigilant, and soon two young dragons blocked their way.


    "Stop! The Blue Dragon is stationed ahead, trespassers shall bear the consequences!"


    It was the first time for Leticia to see the young blue dragon today. During the Battle of the Eternal Well, the blue dragon clan, which suffered heavy losses, did not send troops at all, and only Malygos, a polished commander, charged forward.


    When the girl looked at the two young dragons with shining eyes, the griffin flapping its wings and hovering spit out words.


    "Friends of the Blue Dragon Clan, I''m Andrea Moon Shadow, the lord of Moon Night Town. I''m here to visit His Excellency Athoregus who is sitting here. Please inform me."


    Although the dragon clan has always been proud, as an outlier blue dragon that has been rooted in the northern part of the Kalimdor continent all year round, the two young dragons in front of them have obviously heard of Andrea''s name.


    Seeing Andrea''s polite official visit, the vigilance of the two young dragons relaxed a lot.


    "Lord Moon Shadow, please wait here a moment, I will convey your intention of paying a visit to Lord Azorregus."


    Another young dragon took the opportunity to chat with Andrea after his companion left, "Please forgive me, recently Masorial was attacked by Sartre for the first time, and the companions in the station are a little nervous. Not in a good mood either."


    ''No wonder. ''


    Andrea nodded understandingly, "Although the current situation of the blue dragon is indeed miserable, as a member of the guardian dragon family, it is not enough to be bullied by Sartre." ''


    In the past, all mortal races had a cautious attitude when facing giant dragons. Sartre''s provocation would inevitably bring a strong sense of frustration to the blue dragon. No wonder Athoregus felt depressed.


    Andrea originally thought that dragons would be very proud when facing mortals, but the young dragon in front of him was very talkative, and he became acquainted with Leticia, who also liked to chatter, within a short period of time.


    Judging from the sound, this young blue dragon should be a female. She mentioned that her name was Harleen when she introduced herself.


    Through her conversation with Leticia, Andrea obtained some basic information about the Sapphire Sanctuary.


    Just as Andrea inquired, after the rest of the family who observed Nordrassil''s growth left, Athoregus took the initiative to stay and continue to take care of Methoril.


    According to Harleen''s report, he was there to guard the Dragon Clan''s stronghold in the northern part of the Kalimdor continent.


    But Andrea knew that these words were just Athoregus bragging about each other, and he just didn''t want to return to the lifeless Coldarra.


    Andrea vaguely remembered that Azor Regus seemed to appear in the Azshara region at a certain time in the future. He couldn''t remember why, but it seemed to be related to the soul healer.


    The blue dragon who reported the message came back soon, and he brought the permission of Athoregus. Under the guidance of the two young dragons, Andrea slowly landed on the ground and returned to her original shape.


    ¡­


    "You are Andrea Moonshadow?"


    In the wide ice cave deep in the Sapphire Refuge, a giant dragon covered with dark blue scales lowered its head and looked at the two short mortals in front of it. He was the adult blue dragon Azoreg who was in charge of Mazoril. s.


    Although he tried his best to show a majestic look, Andrea could still see sadness and sentimentality from the yellow vertical pupils of Esso Regus.


    "yes."


    Andrea led Leticia and bowed politely to Esso Regus, "Your Excellency Esso Regus, it''s an honor to meet you..."


    "The polite words will be avoided."


    After Esso Regus symbolically demonstrated the majesty of the dragon clan, he quickly lost the motivation to continue acting aggressively.


    He put his head on his body, UU reading lazily curled up in the cave, looked at Andrea with half-opened and half-closed eyes and asked, "Let''s get straight to the point, what can I do for you?"


    Andrea froze for a moment, he didn''t expect the other party to be so direct.


    "Okay, excuse me."


    After hesitating for a while, Andrea asked softly in the empty ice cave where there were only two people and one dragon, "Your Excellency Athoregus, I would like to know the whereabouts of His Majesty Malygos. Do you have any clues about this?"


    "Ok?"


    When Malygos was mentioned, a stern light flashed in Athoregus'' eyes, and his originally lazy temperament suddenly became fierce.


    The yellow vertical pupils stared at Andrea, as if examining his intentions.


    "Not to mention whether I know the whereabouts of His Majesty, even if I do, why should I tell you?"


    Athoregus asked threateningly, "Do you want to plot evil while His Majesty is insane?"

 Chapter 161： The principle of magic net

    "how is this possible¡­"


    Andrea shook his head with a grin. "As the magic guardians of Azeroth, the blue dragons manage the magic net structure of this planet."


    "I just want to obtain the permission of His Majesty Malygos to allow me to adjust the magic net nodes within a certain range."


    "From this point of view, as long as someone from the Blue Dragon Clan can do the same thing, I don''t necessarily have to meet His Majesty Malygos, after all...he is not in a very good condition now."


    Esso Regus narrowed his eyes, "Magic net node? That''s not an area that mortals should touch. Even the blue dragon has only some core members who can manage and maintain it. What''s your purpose?"


    "This..."


    Andrea spread his arms and smiled politely, "It''s just a tentative idea, whether it can be successful or not needs to be verified repeatedly, so I won''t make a fool of myself for the time being."


    "huh~"


    A gust of air spewed out from the nostrils of Athoregus, and Leticia hurriedly held down her hood to prevent the disdainful air from messing up her clothes and hair.


    "Although I don''t know what the **** you want to do, I advise you to give up."


    Athoregus reminded with a sneer, "Azshara also made a similar request during the Night Empire, but His Majesty rejected it without hesitation."


    "Let''s put it this way."


    Athoregus briefly explained to Andrea, "Let''s compare Azeroth to a humanoid creature."


    "If the Well of Eternity is the blood flowing from the wounds Azeroth suffered before, the magic net is the capillaries all over Azeroth''s body, and the nodes of the magic net are her lymph nodes."


    "It''s just that what flows in the veins of Azeroth is not the blood of mortals, but pure arcane energy."


    "What our blue dragon family needs to do is to promote the metabolism of the Azeroth magic net."


    "On the premise that the explosion of the Well of Eternity harmed the origin of Azeroth to a certain extent, we must ensure that capillaries and lymph nodes will not be misused by mortals who don''t know much about it, further aggravating Azeroth''s injuries."


    Athoregus asked sarcastically, "Do you still want to get permission to adjust the magic net node now? Or are you confident that you won''t hurt Azeroth when you adjust the magic net node?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Athoregus''s metaphor was very novel, and Leticia sounded somewhat confused, but Andrea, a traveler, quickly understood his metaphor completely.


    "I get what you mean, but I have a question."


    A smile curled up at the corner of Andrea''s mouth, "What happened to the new Well of Eternity created by Illidan? It can''t be that he dug a wound on Azeroth again, right?"


    "That''s different."


    Athoregus shook his head and said, "Illidan used a tricky method. He injected the essence of the Well of Eternity secretly installed into the largest magic node in the north of Kalimdor, and borrowed the power of the magic node to create a new... wait!"


    Speaking of this, Aisuo Leigusi seemed to understand something, he opened his eyes and looked at Andrea.


    "You... do you want to copy what Illidan did?"


    Andrea smiled and played sloppy eyes, "It''s not that easy. Besides, I can''t plant another world tree to cover it up when I create a new source of magic power. I don''t care about such half-hearted things. Do whatever you want."


    Esso Regus looked very puzzled, "Then what exactly do you want to adjust the authority of the magic net node? All I can think of is the man-made magic source, but you deny it."


    "Denied, no, I didn''t deny it."


    Andrea smiled mysteriously, "Who doesn''t want an endless source of magic power? It''s a pity that I still can''t keep this kind of treasure."


    "Humph!"


    Athoregus sneered, "In the final analysis, it''s still the Highborne''s way, let alone..."


    With his left claw, he drew a mark like a ghost drawing in the air, and Athoregus blew it in front of Andrea.


    "I don''t think you can succeed, and I don''t know the whereabouts of His Majesty Malygos, and I don''t have the authority to approve your whimsical ideas."


    "This is my seal. You can use it to go to Wyrmrest Temple to seek the help of the Blue Dragon Ambassador, and let him send you to Coldarra to meet the acting guardian Arygos."


    Athoregus rearranged his posture, curled up comfortably and closed his eyes.


    "There''s only so much I can do. If you want to obtain the authority to adjust the magic net, in addition to obtaining the direct approval of His Majesty, the only way is to convince the blue dragon prince Alegos and the dragon concubine Saragosa at the same time."


    "I wish you a long journey, I won''t send it far away, remember to let me know when you succeed."


    ¡­


    On the way back to Falling Star Village, Leticia said angrily, "Andrea, that stupid dragon obviously doesn''t think your plan will succeed. Are you really going to go across the ocean to Northrend?"


    Andrea in the form of a griffin nodded, "I will go sooner or later, but not now."


    "Originally, I came to Esso Regus just to try my luck. There is no rush to create a source of magic power. The current magic foundation in Moonlight Town is also difficult to support the entire magic industry system. Let''s think about it in the long run."


    From Athoregus'' words, Andrea was certain that even the members of the Blue Dragon Legion didn''t know where Malygos had gone.


    The guardian of magic has completely disappeared from everyone''s sight, and it is difficult to find him to obtain permission to adjust the magic net.


    "Arygos and Saragosa?"


    Andrea doesn''t have much memory of the name Saragosa, but he still has a deep impression of Arygos.


    Arygos is the eldest son of Malygos, who will be famous in a large-scale war in the future and become the hero of the blue dragon family.


    It''s a pity that because he blocked the way for a certain son of the Chosen to ascend to the throne, his ending was not very good.


    ''By the way, is the legendary chosen son of the dragon clan born now? ''


    Thinking of the thing that lost the dragon, Andrea decided to look for it when he visited Coldarra in the future.


    After obtaining the mark of Athoregus and preparing for going to Wyrmrest Temple one day in the future, UU Reading Andrea''s trip in Winterspring officially ended here.


    He gained a lot of inspiration and harvest before and after the Sartre battle, and he needs to return to Moon Night Town to settle down for a while.


    Although Leticia was very reluctant to part with her new friends, after getting Lunara''s promise that she would spend time in Moonlight Town to visit her, the easily satisfied Leticia finally followed Andrea honestly. leave together.


    This time, there was no Arcanist to send her off, and Andrea flew Leticia from Winterspring all the way to the southwest.


    When passing through Felwood Forest, the trauma caused by the Battle of Satyr was still clearly visible, and the Jade Fire Path and Jade Fire Valley, which were polluted by fel energy, had been semi-permanently changed.


    It would take druids a lot of time to restore the land infected by fel energy. Considering the group of sleeping arhats who lived in the Emerald Dream every day, Andrea didn''t have much hope for this.


    After finally returning to Moon Night Town on the west coast of Ashenvale, before the two of them could catch their breath after a long journey, the strange atmosphere in the town caught their attention.


    "Huh? Naga invasion?"

 Chapter 162： NZoths concern

    Although Makeley in front of Andrea still maintains a paralyzed expression, Andrea, who has been with him for hundreds of years, can see the hidden worry in his eyes.


    "Yes, just half a month ago."


    McKay reported in a flat tone, "Multiple ports along the western coast of Kalimdor were attacked at the same time, and the trade fleets traveling between Feralas and Ashenvale were also greatly affected."


    Andrea frowned tightly, "Why at this time? Has our navy provoked Naga recently?"


    "No, the navy has been familiarizing themselves with the operation of new warships and shipboard mortars near Yugetsu Harbor for the past six months."


    The warships in Moon Night Town have undergone many upgrades, and now the three-masted Galen sailing ship that has just left the factory has been magically modified.


    Different from the original Galen sailing ship, the main structure of the battleship in Moonlight Town, including the keel, is made of steel.


    Although the strength of the steel itself is still lacking without a blast furnace, it can basically reach the strength expected by Andrea after being enchanted by the arcanists.


    The total length of the galleon is over 60 meters, and the displacement of the modified galleon far exceeds that of the original galleon, reaching about 3,000 tons.


    The battleship version of the Galen ship has two rows of 20 gun ports on each side. The shipboard weapons are 120mm mortars that were conceived by Andrea and "restored" by craftsmen.


    Mortars are relatively easier to build than other naval guns, and this curved gun is also very simple to operate. It is the most suitable practice for the Moon Night Town Navy who is new to artillery.


    Choosing a mortar is also a helpless move to a certain extent.


    All the guns that Andrea originally envisioned were characterized by rifling. After years of verification, it was found that it was difficult to achieve mass production.


    The manual drawing of rifling is very time-consuming. It is not difficult to produce a customized version individually, but it is more difficult to deploy a large number of troops by hand. The night elves do not have the modern industrial foundation of the earth.


    Fortunately, what the night elves lack most is time, and the production is not enough, so time will come together.


    After discussing with the weapon craftsmen, Andrea decided to ensure the rifling of the musket first, and temporarily use mortars without rifling and easy operation for the shipboard guns.


    The range of the 120mm curved-fire mortar is about 8-10 kilometers, which is completely sufficient for the Navy of Moonlight Town today.


    The magically modified Galen sailboat with a total length of more than 60 meters is already considered a medium-sized ship, and it is quite deterrent when sailing at sea.


    Andrea didn''t expect that Naga would dare to launch an attack on Moon Night Town, which has a powerful navy.


    "How are the losses in the ports along the coast? Has the navy set off yet?"


    Markle replied indifferently, "Thanks to the scouts on the lighthouse discovering in advance, the loss in the port is not heavy. The navy cleared the Naga near Feather Moon Port, and went south to clean up the coastline three days ago."


    "However, this group of Naga is very cunning. They will actively hide in the sea to avoid the sailing route of the naval warship, wait for the warship to leave, and then drill out from the sea surface to continue attacking."


    After Makelay''s explanation, Andrea roughly understood the current battle situation.


    Naga''s full-scale attack on the west coast sounds scary, but thanks to the naval fleet patrolling the coast in rotation, Naga dare not attack against artillery fire head-on, that is just a simple act of death.


    After Markley left, Andrea rested her chin on her hand and fell into deep thought.


    "The problem lies in Naga''s intentions. Except for going ashore at a fixed time every spring, they have never launched an attack of this scale before."


    "Hey~"


    Xalatas'' strange laughter came, ""Sartre just lost the battle, and the Naga started to make trouble again. You don''t think it''s just a coincidence, do you? "


    Andrea''s face changed, "You mean, this is N''Zoth''s conspiracy?"


    "Eight or nine is not far from ten."


    Xalatas explained leisurely, "Although the Satyr named Saraen hides very deeply, I can vaguely feel the breath of the void from him."


    "This group of bereaved dogs seems to have found a new owner after the Burning Legion left. If I''m not mistaken, it should be N''Zoth."


    ''I see. ''


    Combined with some information from later generations, Andrea''s mind suddenly opened.


    Savis, who has died several times, is called a house slave with three surnames, precisely because he has followed three masters in total.


    The first is Azshara, the second is Sargeras, and the second... is N''Zoth.


    In the War of the Ancients, Xavius ??was planted into a tree by Malfurion, and his body died completely, but his soul survived tenaciously, and he was favored by N''Zoth in despair.


    Now the Emerald Dream has not been invaded by the Old Gods because of Saronite Maniac and World Tree, and it is unknown where Xavius'' soul is.


    But after being reminded by Xalatas, Andrea had a rough guess about the rebellion of Sartre and Naga this time.


    These two forces that jumped out to make trouble after the Burning Legion was repulsed have the same master¡ªN''Zoth, the Demon with Thousand Beards.


    After Y''Shaarj was crushed by Aman''Thul, among the three surviving ancient gods, the most powerful one was sealed in the furnace of will, that is, the thousand-throated demon Yogg-Saron in Ulduar.


    But the most capable of the three ancient gods is N''Zoth, who is the weakest. From this aspect, it can be seen that his cunning and scrutiny ability can be explained.


    Regardless of the future, the first target of N''Zoth''s attack before the War of the Ancients was Neltharion, the guardian of the earth.


    The betrayal of the Black Dragon King caused serious damage to the guardian dragon army. They played a very shameful record in the Battle of the Ancients, forcing the Azeroth coalition forces to take the risk of harming the roots of Azeroth and detonate the Well of Eternity to exile demon.


    "So, N''Zoth provoked his subordinates to attack the night elves one after another. What is his purpose?"


    "huh~"


    Xalatas sneered and said, "The Satyr Rebellion can still be said to be aimed at the entire night elf family, but the Naga''s attack, the target they want to test is obviously only Moon Night Town, which has established its power by the sea, or... the leader of the power You, Andrea Moonshadow."


    Andrea narrowed his eyes slightly, "It seems that my performance in recent years has attracted En''Zoth''s attention..."


    "Xalatas, based on your knowledge of the ancient gods, how large a Naga army will N''Zoth send this time?"


    Xalatas said with some disdain, "That guy''s strength is much weaker than Yogg-Saron''s. He is very cautious in doing things, and he can even be said to be timid."


    "As long as you take the new naval battleship that has not been put into practical use out for a walk, UU Reading I guarantee that the coward will withdraw his claws immediately."


    The Moonlight Town naval warships sailing at sea today are transitional versions between Kirk ships and Galen sailboats, using silly, black and thick smoothbore guns.


    After years of research and improvement, the proportion of black powder is accurate to the percentage, 75% saltpeter, 10% sulfur, and 15% charcoal. The black powder under this formula can already exert a good power.


    Andrea pondered for a moment, then called out to Leticia outside the office.


    When Leticia came in, her mouth was still stuffed with the shredded pork with green peppers that Andrea''s personal chef had just fried for him... This girl still likes to steal food as always.


    "Ni Jiao Wo (you call me)?"


    The corners of Andrea''s brows twitched, barely suppressing the urge to give this **** girl a socialist beating.


    "Help me call Captain Hankison. Raising troops will last a thousand days. It''s time to let the new warships go out and try their quality."

 Chapter 163： Discussion between the bottom of the sea and the top of the tree

    Andrea originally planned to retreat for a period of time after returning to Moonlight Town, but there are always people who want to harm...cough.


    Now that he knew that N''Zoth threw Naga out of curiosity for a tentative attack, Andrea didn''t plan to be polite to them, and went directly to the big killer.


    When Captain Hankerson announced to the naval sailors of the first experimental galleon that he was about to pull anchor and go to the front line, Andrea, who was in Moonlight Town, could faintly hear the cheers coming from the direction of Feather Moon Harbor.


    The 65-meter-long Galen sailing ship officially sailed from the hidden port, and the itchy sailors just used the sporadic Naga on the sea to test the guns.


    "boom!"


    The warhead fired by the 120mm curved-fire mortar exploded on the sea surface, and the nearby Naga was blown to pieces without even humming.


    Andrea, who was sitting on the roof garden of the Lord''s Palace with her legs crossed, nodded with satisfaction, "Although the power of the high-explosive shells is far from meeting expectations, it is completely enough to deal with Naga."


    For the next half month, Andrea kept an eye on the movement of the galleon.


    Just as Xalatas expected, the latest battleship of Moon Night Town appeared on the front line, and successively killed thousands of Naga with fierce firepower.


    N''Zosi finally couldn''t sit still anymore. He thought he had found out the reality of the Moon Night Town''s navy, and he didn''t want to lose any more servants, so he ordered the Naga to retreat across the board.


    ¡­


    In the middle of the endless sea, on the seabed near the maelstrom, there is a relatively well-preserved night elf-style building complex.


    In the depths of the majestic palace, a charming female voice with a smile sounded from the palace where there was no second person.


    "Hehe~ I didn''t expect that young and immature guy to grow up to this point. It''s really scary for young people."


    Only two golden-red eyes can be seen in the dark deep sea, and a certain existence sealed in the deeper sea is very angry.


    "You still have the mood to miss the past! The army you promised me is only so weak?"


    "Don''t worry."


    The female voice said leisurely, "How long has it been since my people were transformed? Patience is an essential quality to accomplish great things."


    "I still can''t fully control the wild Naga. We still need time. Before we are ready, let''s sit and watch the changes in the mainland."


    The female voice said meaningfully, "I have a hunch that if this continues, Tyrande and that little guy will have a battle sooner or later."


    "It has nothing to do with personal grievances, it''s just a conflict of ideas, all for the sake of a better future for my lovely people."


    The existence that couldn''t show up was silent for a moment, and he could still trust the overall situation of the helper he personally selected.


    "Are you sure they will fight? These two are both Elune''s followers, won''t the Moon Goddess mediate their conflict?"


    A complicated look flashed across her golden eyes, and she explained in a flat tone, "At least the Elune I know is not a **** who likes to show her presence. I have prayed to her countless times but have not received any Not even one response."


    "so be it."


    The Voice of Darkness, which was gradually going away, left the last sentence, "You can direct Naga to act according to your ideas, but I will not stop my plan, let''s see who among us can make decisive progress first."


    After confirming that the surveillance was gone, the owner of the golden eyes let out a soft snort.


    "Hmph~ You are an expert at telling tricks and manipulating people''s hearts, but you can''t conquer the world with these alone."


    "Vashj."


    A female naga dressed in gorgeous coral decorations swam in from outside the palace, bowing her snake-haired head respectfully.


    "I am here, queen."


    "Pay attention to collecting information on Moon Night Town, I always feel that that little guy still has some secrets."


    The owner of the golden eyes is Queen Azshara who sank into the bottom of the sea. She said to Vashj thoughtfully, "His actions are too purposeful, as if he can predict the future direction."


    "Ere Salas and the Battle of Satyr, in the two large-scale events in which he participated, the forces in Moonlight Town played an important role."


    "Keep an eye on him, I want to know Andrea''s movements at any time, if there is a chance..."


    Vaschi replied clearly, "I know, I will try my best to create an opportunity to try to capture him back to Nazjatar."


    Azshara was very satisfied with this considerate maid, "Well, go ahead, if you can''t do it, you don''t have to force it, just let nature take its course."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    Tyrande received news from the Ashenvale Sentinels almost at the same time that Azshara received information about the Galen Galleon.


    Passing the information to Malfurion with a tired face, Tyrande said calmly, "Andrea''s power is getting stronger and stronger, and she can actually repel the swarming Naga head-on at sea."


    Malfurion had just finished sealing all werewolves with the Luna Scythe. He rubbed his throbbing temples and tried to concentrate on reading the information.


    "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    Putting down the letter, Malfurion said with a light smile, "Andrea has accurately identified the biggest weakness of the night elves as an inland race."


    "With more new ships developed by him, it will be much more convenient for us to cross the sea to Valsharah in the future. After all, not everyone can use the road of dreams to teleport."


    The Dreamland Road is a special teleportation channel for Druids. Except for Cenarius, mortal Druids can only travel between areas that also have the World Tree.


    The connected areas now include Mount Hyjal, Feralas, and Val''sharah. Druids can quickly travel between the three places through the Dream Road.


    Tyrande opened his mouth, but suddenly remembered something, and finally shook his head helplessly.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this, how is the situation of the werewolf?"


    Malfurion looked at the Luna Scythe placed on the table and sighed, "With its help, the werewolves have been permanently sealed under the sacred tree of Dalanir. Gradually regain rationality in the time. UU reading "


    "It''s you, Tyrande."


    Malfurion was a little puzzled by his girlfriend''s overly calm attitude, "Didn''t you always hold on to Andrea''s problems before, what''s the matter today..."


    Tyrande smiled self-deprecatingly, and looked up at the bright moon outside the window.


    "Because I still remember my identity, everything about me is bestowed by the goddess."


    "Since Elune told me to be patient for the time being, as the High Priest of the Moon God, of course I must obey the teachings of the Goddess."


    Looking at Malfurion''s eyes that could hardly be opened, Tyrande showed a hint of helplessness in his eyes.


    "Forget it, you go to rest first, we will talk about these things later."


    Helping Malfurion into the bedroom, a strange look flashed in Tyrande''s eyes.


    ''In 500 years? I can still wait for this little time, how does Elune plan to deal with the conflict between me and that brat? ''

 Chapter 164： flying mount

    Coincidentally, Andrea also lamented the same problem in Moonlight Town.


    "In 500 years... what is Elune''s plan?"


    Scratching her silver hair in distress, Andrea, who couldn''t figure it out, could only temporarily put this question aside.


    During the Battle of Sartre, Andrea realized the weak link of Moonlight Town''s army - the air force.


    Today, the mainstream air force of the night elves is the Hippogryph Knight, Tyrande strictly controls the Hippogryph''s lair, and mature Hippogryphs will be given priority to her direct line of sentinels.


    If he is not prepared to completely turn against Tyrande, it is basically impossible to pull out his teeth. That is to say, if Andrea wants to establish an air force, he must find other flying units to domesticate.


    Apart from Hippogryph, what Andrea first thought of was another native flying species in Kalimdor¡ªthe Wyvern.


    Wyverns are not hard to find, and they are very prolific, and Stonetalon Mountain has a large number of wyvern lairs.


    This wild and untamable creature is more brave than the Hippogryph, and once tamed, it should be able to form an air force stronger than the Hippogryph Knight.


    But Andrea didn''t draw a conclusion right away, because there are still many flying creatures in Azeroth that can be used as alternative targets.


    Compared with Wyvern, Andrea is more interested in a flying creature called Chimera.


    Chimeras fought in the War of the Ancients as natural allies of the night elves, along with furbolgs and quilboars.


    This mighty two-headed aerial unit is several times the size of a Hippogryph, has greater physical strength, and can even spit venom and strike enemies with lightning.


    The only drawback is that their steering in the air is not as flexible as the Hippogryph, which is the inevitable price to bear for their large body.


    The imaginary enemy of Andrea''s creation of the air force is definitely not small creatures such as hippogryphs and wyverns, but more powerful flying demons and airships, and even... dragons.


    Although the night elves and the dragon clan still maintain a good alliance relationship, no one knows how long this cooperation can last, and whether there will be conflicts between the two sides in the future.


    The dragon soul that cannot be dealt with is a huge hidden danger. If this artifact is not destroyed for a day, the possibility of Neltharion using it to manipulate the dragon cannot be ruled out.


    Speaking of dragons, the second target that Andrea thought of was the ancestor dragon of Northrend.


    The Proto-Dragon is the predecessor of the Aspect Dragon. The current five Aspect Dragons all evolved after being infused with the power of the Titans. They were all members of the Ancestor Dragon before.


    Compared with the highly intelligent guardian dragons, the proto-dragons are brutal and primitive, and their intelligence is also very low, no different from beasts.


    Moreover, the proto-dragons are the favorite mounts of the Vrykuls. If they want to domesticate them, they will inevitably conflict with the Vrykuls all over Northrend, and they may attract the attention of Loken and Yogg-Saron.


    Although Andrea, who is familiar with the future development, knows that N''Zoth is the ancient **** who has the last laugh, but at this point in time, Yogg-Saron is undoubtedly the most powerful one.


    Yogg-Saron, who was sealed in Ulduar, corrupted Loken with a Vrykul woman named Sif, and with the help of Loken, he tore apart Ulduar''s titan guardian.


    Today''s Ulduar has completely lost its function as a furnace of will. If Loken hadn''t blocked the report and prevented it from passing to Algalon, the observer would have pressed the reset button long ago, allowing the furnace of origin to reshape the world up.


    If it wasn''t a last resort, Andrea didn''t want to go to Northrend to provoke Yogg-Saron in advance.


    The dragon-plundering clan that occupies the most proto-dragon lairs has been Loken''s lackeys since countless years ago. This large-scale vrykul clan is entrenched in the Howling Fjord, and the priority of domesticating proto-dragons can only be set back.


    The rest are the griffins that were split to the eastern continent. With the current shipbuilding technology of Moon Night Town, it is not difficult to introduce griffins across the sea.


    But the problem with the Griffin is the same as that of the Wyvern, and it has no advantage against large flying creatures.


    Focusing on the Chimera for now, Andrea began to recall the habitat of the Chimera.


    "Winterspring, Feralas, where else? Ashenvale and Felwood Forest don''t seem to exist."


    Chimeras and Feralas in Winterspring have different living environments, not only in appearance, but also in habits.


    Chimeras in Feralas are the most typical forest chimeras. Most of their body skins are purple, and they are relatively mild-tempered and possess high intelligence.


    The Night Empire has dealt with Chimera since before the War of the Ancients. If you ask Syndra of Eresalas, you may get a lot of useful suggestions from scholars.


    The Chimera in Winterspring is more ferocious and difficult to tame than the Chimera in Feralas because of its harsh natural environment.


    After years of evolution, their appearance has become a snow-white camouflage color of snow, and their intelligence is slightly lower than that of Feralas.


    Shandris also specifically mentioned before that when the sentinel troops besieged Sartre in Frost Knife Rock, they saw Chimera flying over the local area.


    Sartre''s stay led to the flood of evil energy, which had a great impact on the ecological environment of Frostknife Stone. The Frostsaber and Chimera who lived there all year round were having a very difficult time.


    When Shandris led the army to feel the Frost Knife Rock, the group of guys seemed to be starving. Facing the large group of horned eagle knights, they actually launched an attack to fill their stomachs with night elves.


    After being beaten up by Shandris, the group of Chimeras fled back to their lair in desperation and continued to starve.


    "Hmm... Maybe we can use food to abduct the Chimera?"


    As soon as he thought of it, Andrea immediately wrote a letter and recruited an Arcanist working in the Lord''s Palace to send the letter to Shandris who was still in Starfall Village hunting down the remaining satyrs.


    ¡­


    Shandris, who received the letter, smiled helplessly, "Abducting Chimera with food? It''s a good thing he figured it out, but... maybe it''s really feasible?"


    Lunara also nodded in agreement and said, "I also think there is no problem, because of the destruction of the evil energy, the natural ecological recovery speed of the Frost Knife Stone is very slow."


    "Continuing like this, the number of local frost sabers and chimeras will be greatly reduced. In the end, they will still have to move away from their hometown. It is better to let Moonnight Town arrange a new home for them."


    Shandris pondered for a while, "I''d better ask the Sentinel to investigate the ecology of Frostblade Rock, maybe Moonnight Town will soon have an air force."


    Lunara asked with a weird expression, "Santis, won''t Tyrande punish you for turning your elbows outward like this?"


    "huh~"


    Shandris raised her head proudly, "What do you mean by turning your elbows outward? I help my man abduct some endangered wild animals. Who is in the way? The archdruid may applaud if he knows this. UU reading www. uukanshu.com¡±


    Lunara rolled her eyes, "It''s up to you, but speaking of it... Has Tyrande been too honest recently?"


    Shandris was also very puzzled by this, but as a junior, she couldn''t make irresponsible remarks on her mentor''s behavior style, and Tyrande''s current low-key attitude was actually more conducive to the stable development of night elf society.


    ¡­


    After receiving Shandris'' reply, Andrea smiled happily.


    "I''m so sleepy, someone sent a pillow, Letty!"


    "Come here~ Is there something else you need to be busy with?"


    "Well, call the druids and moon guards to get ready, and let Markle prepare dozens of live pigs by the way, and we will go to Winterspring to abduct... ahem, help endangered creatures move."

 Chapter 165： Kidnapping the Chimera

    When Andrea personally led the moon guards and the druids back to Winterspring Valley again, and came to the vicinity of the Frost Knife Stone in the north of the valley, the scenes around the Frost Knife Stone had a great impact on the scenery in Andrea''s memory. error.


    Although many memories of the previous life have gradually faded with the passage of time, some things that left a deep impression on Andrea are still fresh in his memory.


    He still remembers spending all day here in Warcraft in the 1960s to brush the Winterspring Frostsaber.


    At that time, the Frost Knife Stone was a vast plain covered with ice and snow. The symbol of this place was a rock pillar protruding obliquely from the ground like a blade.


    At this time, the Frost Knife rock pillars in Andrea''s memory still exist, but the boulders that should have been covered with a thick layer of snow are now bare, and sporadic small green puddles can still be seen in many places.


    The Frost Knife Stone, which is a landmark, looks like this, and of course other places are not much better.


    What caught Andrea and the others'' eyes was a barren land heavily polluted by evil energy.


    The nearby ice and snow were burnt by the evil flames and melted away, forming large and small green puddles all over the Frost Knife Stone area today.


    Only a handful of the frostsabers who originally lived here are still living on the edge of the dry land. Judging from their skinny bodies, they probably haven''t had a full meal for a long time.


    Chimera Qi, who was supposed to soar in the sky, was lying on the mountain wall outside the Frost Knife Stone, all of them looking listless.


    This miserable scene made Andrea and others who came to abduct...and save endangered creatures in high spirits fell silent.


    Such a large group of mobile meat appeared, the hungry Frostsaber struggled to get up, and the Chimeras raised their heads and looked down.


    As the leader of the druid team, Ferrien clenched his fists angrily, "Sure enough! Once you have something to do with demons and evil energy, nothing good will happen. Any place where evil energy haunts will be polluted by this chaotic energy!"


    Andrea patted Ferrien on the shoulder and comforted, "We have completely driven Sartre out of this area. Nature has a strong self-purification ability. I believe that under the erosion of time, these polluted areas Sooner or later it will be back to normal.¡±


    "Of course, the druids'' efforts are indispensable."


    The next job is relatively simple. The Druids will use their animal communication ability to communicate with the Frostsaber and Chimera.


    When these poor creatures looked at the druid who came forward to negotiate, their eyes seemed to be green, but in the end they barely calmed down under the druid''s animal soothing skills.


    Leaving aside the frostsaber, fantasy creatures like chimeras possess considerable intelligence. They also know that continuing to stay here will only lead to the gradual extinction of the group.


    But these chimeras have lived here since before the Sundering, and they know nothing of the world beyond Winterspring.


    It took Ferrien and others a lot of talk to convince the Chimera and the Frostsaber with food as bait. After eating the domestic pig that Andrea gave them, the Frostsaber and the Chimera were full of anxiety and anticipation. mood into the portal built by the Moon Guardian.


    When the bony frost sabers stepped out of the portal, the sudden change in the surrounding scenery made their weak and somewhat chaotic brains suddenly clear.


    The natural environment of the Ashenvale forest is countless times better than that of Winterspring, and the moderate climate allows a lot of life to be bred in this forest.


    In the forest with towering trees, all kinds of animals, big and small, shuttled vigorously in the forest. The frost sabers looked at their fat gray rabbits in the distance, and they all bent down their thin bodies to pose for hunting.


    "Aw!"


    The leading frostsabers couldn''t hold back their desire to hunt, and rushed into the forest under the helpless gaze of the druids.


    However, just as Andrea and others guessed, long-term starvation made their bodies very weak. The domestic pigs that had just eaten hadn''t replenished their body energy so quickly, and most of the frost sabers that rushed out did not catch up. The prey, on the contrary, tired himself out of breath.


    Leticia touched a relatively calm female frostsaber beside her with pity.


    The Frostsaber with the gorgeous lavender magic patterns on its body looked at those impulsive compatriots with disdain, and Shi Shiran lowered its head... enjoying the jerky meat that Leticia gave it.


    Andrea looked at the few frost sabers who couldn''t run with a smile, "Ferrien, take them back first, and slowly take care of their bodies, and it will take a lot of time for them to adapt to the new environment. It¡¯s up to you to do the work.¡±


    "no problem."


    Compared with the Frostsaber, which behaved more shamefully, Chimera''s attitude was much more reserved. At least these monsters with average intelligence could still maintain a certain degree of vigilance when they entered this strange forest for the first time.


    In order to avoid panic among the townspeople, the exit of the portal opened by the moon guards is not in Moonlight Town.


    After hundreds of years of development, Moonnight Town now covers a huge area, and caravans traveling from Ashenvale to Darkshore will inevitably pass through this seaside town.


    The place where Andrea and the others are now is located in the Baslan Forest to the east of Moon Night Town, and not far to the south is Odilalalan Village, one of the satellite villages of Moon Night Town.


    Andrea originally expected to build a new satellite village in the Baslan Forest in the near future, but the arrival of Chimera and Frostsaber changed his plans.


    He decided to take advantage of this area, and arranged for druids who were good at taming to raise chimeras and frost sabers here.


    The area of ??the Baslan forest is not small, and it has already gone through the preliminary development of Moonlight Town in advance, so it can completely accommodate the small number of Chimera and Frostsaber groups.


    The first batch of chimeras brought back was less than 100, and the frost sabers were slightly more, but only in the early 100s.


    After negotiating with Shandris, UU Kanshu Moon Guards established a semi-permanent portal between Falling Star Village and Moon Night Town.


    The Sentinels will then assist the druids left behind in Moonlight Town, and continue to search for the hard-to-survive frostsabers and chimeras in the northern wilderness of Winterspring, trying to persuade them to move.


    ¡­


    The establishment of the air force cannot be completed in a short period of time. First, it takes time to domesticate the Chimera, and then to cultivate the tacit understanding between the knight and the mount, and gradually form a systematic air riding tactic.


    As the lord, Andrea usually only needs to be responsible for the general planning, and the detailed work will be assigned to the most suitable person by the capable Maclay.


    The establishment of the air unit has made a good start, and Andrea can finally calm down and sort out the personal gains in this Sartre rebellion.


    In the roof garden of the Lord''s Palace, Andrea leaned on the recliner and squinted her eyes half-closed her eyes through meditation, carefully observing the return gift that Goldrinn directly sent into her body.


    "Is this... the power shard that received Goldrinn''s blessing?"

 Chapter 166： silver wolf

    Andrea remembered that the ball of light that was sent into her body was separated from the sickle on Malfurion''s back.


    When leaving the Emerald Dream, Andrea asked Malfurion that the scythe seized from Ralaire Flamefang was made from a combination of Elune''s Staff and Goldrinn''s shed fangs.


    It is the famous Luna Scythe, an artifact that is rumored to be able to control the anger of werewolves.


    Of course, the facts have proved that the Luna Scythe cannot control the werewolf, but it will play a certain role in promoting the anger of the werewolf.


    However, this is not a problem with the Luna Scythe itself, but that its first-generation holder, Ralaire Flame, acted too aggressively.


    Forcibly using wolf form transformation without the blessing of Goldrinn himself, eventually causing a large group of Goldrinn followers to lose control of their soaring anger.


    Goldrinn knew what the Luna Scythe was made of at first sight, and he drew part of the power from the curved blade of the sickle, forged from his own teeth.


    After his own blessing, the wolf **** sent it into Andrea''s body as a gift to Elune.


    After several days of patient exploration, Andrea found a way to use this part of the power fragments.


    Cautiously use his original power, extract the core part from Goldrinn''s power fragments, and slowly integrate into his own power system.


    The moment the fusion was completed, a part of knowledge about wolves suddenly appeared in Andrea''s mind.


    The bright moon hangs high in the night sky today, and Andrea, after merging her powers, suddenly has the urge to howl at the moon.


    ''Hold it, hold it back, the lesson of the werewolves out of control is right in front of you, and you must not repeat their mistakes. ''


    Forcibly suppressing the primordial anger surging in his heart, he tried hard to completely control these manic forces in his own hands.


    Goldrinn''s attack power is top-notch among all the wilderness demigods in Azeroth. Even with the power fragments blessed by Goldrinn himself, it is still not easy to control his fury.


    Stretched by the new strength, Andrea''s body began to deform, gradually changing from standing on two legs to standing on four legs.


    Silver fluff grew from all over his body, and his flat face was also elongated. In the grinning mouth due to pain, the teeth were rapidly becoming sharp, and sharp claws also protruded from the top of his transformed quadrupeds.


    "Aww!"


    The transformation was finally officially completed, and Andrea couldn''t help but let out a resounding wolf howl from the comfort of suffering.


    At this time, Andrea turned into a majestic silver wolf, the coat of the whole body shone with a faint silver light under the night breeze.


    Not long after the werewolf rebellion, related legends have begun to spread in villages and towns all over the night elves.


    The sudden howling of wolves in the town startled many druids, and they walked out of their houses one by one to watch the situation.


    Andrea in wolf form experienced a brand new body. Compared with the black panther in sharp claw form that druids are used to, the wolf as a canine animal has a sharper sense of smell and perception.


    He could even clearly capture the whispers of two druid couples hundreds of meters away. At this time, they were looking at the mighty silver wolf standing proudly on the roof of the Lord''s Palace with amazement.


    "Why is there a wolf on the roof of the Lord''s Palace? Is it the Lord Lord''s new pet?"


    "It''s not like, at least I haven''t heard that the lord has the habit of domesticating pets. If Leticia raises them, it''s almost the same."


    "Heh~ That girl Letty is really famous." Andrea shook her head amusedly, and his actions attracted the amazed gazes of many onlookers.


    Trying to stretch the sharp claws of the two front feet, he has used the black panther form before, and he has completed this step very smoothly.


    The eyes with pale golden frames watched the height of the five-story Lord''s Palace from the ground, and Andrea hesitated for a moment, then jumped down from the roof garden.


    "Dah~"


    Under the protection of the meat pad, Silver Wolf only made a very slight landing sound when he landed. He just slightly bent his four feet to relieve the impact of jumping from the top of the building.


    "Oh? Except for the stealth ability, the quality of the wolf form is better than that of the panther form in every aspect."


    Hearing, vision, smell, and intuition as a sixth sense are all very keen. After snatching a large piece of barbecue from the stupid Akumail in the back garden, the superiority of taste has also been verified.


    "Roar!"


    Akumail''s reaction was relatively slow. He was thinking about what happened to the silver wolf that suddenly appeared in front of him, and why he had a familiar aura.


    But the barbecue that had not yet been eaten was robbed, and Akumail immediately fell into a rage, and the three heads rushed towards the silver wolf fiercely at the same time.


    The powerful four-legged force simultaneously avoided Akumail''s attack, and Andrea "played" with Akumail in the back garden based on the idea of ??testing.


    Akumail is very powerful, and it can spray venom when it is in a hurry, but this fully domesticated hydra bears in mind Leticia''s warning and cannot mess around at home.


    It carefully controlled its destructive power, and only moved the three big heads within a small range. Unfortunately, its speed could not keep up with the silver wolf.


    Under the guidance of Andrea''s evil taste, Akumail''s three heads were twisted together sadly, and it seemed impossible to untie them for a while.


    "Ho Ho!"


    Seeing the strength of the intruder, Akumail, who was trained by Leticia to be very obedient, let out a hasty roar with a warning meaning when he was temporarily unable to move. This time, the roar was several times louder than before. .


    Akumail''s roar quickly spread outward, and the guards of the Lord''s Palace rushed to the scene in a short time.


    "What''s going on...Akumail, your head?"


    Leticia also rushed over with a book she bought from a street stall that she didn''t know where. This was an entertainment habit she had developed since she was a child.


    "Woo~"


    When Akumail saw his master arriving, the three faces showed aggrieved expressions in a humane manner.


    After initially testing the athletic ability of the wolf form, Andrea was satisfied for the time being.


    Under the vigilant gaze of a large number of lord''s personal guards, the leisurely paced silver wolf turned into a human form in a burst of light and shadow.


    "Don''t be nervous, I''m testing a new deformation form, let''s go."


    "¡­yes!"


    The guards still had curiosity and puzzlement in their eyes, but they were well-trained and didn''t ask any questions, and returned to their posts soon after receiving the order.


    Leticia laughed and helplessly helped Akumail untangle his neck, and looked at her tutor with bright eyes.


    Seeing her sparkling eyes, Andrea suddenly shivered all over his body, and he had a bad premonition.


    "...what do you want?"


    "My dear tutor~"


    Leticia slipped to Andrea''s side very nasty, UU reading www.uukanshu. com deliberately took his hand and shook it delicately.


    "I want to look at the previous dog... no, wolf form."


    "...Did you just say I was a dog?"


    "No! It''s just a slip of the tongue."


    Knocked on Leticia''s head angrily, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, when will you change your strange habit of ignoring the creatures you like when you see them?"


    Leticia rubbed her painful head unwillingly and pouted, "Cut~ stingy, I just like cute animals."


    "No way, maybe after the wolf form becomes popular in the future, you can harass other druids."


    Andrea added in her heart with a blank face, "Anyway, a dead fellow Taoist will not die a poor daoist." ''

 Chapter 167： Cenarion Circle established

    Compared with the incomplete werewolf transformation, Andrea''s wolf form is the orthodox druid transformation.


    Before he had the patience to thoroughly study the wolf form, Fandral hurried over from Anarchis in the early morning of the next day.


    Needless to say, it was because of Andrea''s wolf form transformation that Malfurion had just completed. Malfurion thought that this new orthodox wolf transformation might be able to play a role in calming the werewolf''s rage.


    However, Andrea quickly poured cold water on the Archdruid.


    "Although they are all transformed with the help of Goldrinn''s power, strictly speaking, werewolf and wolf form are not the same species at all, and there is a very significant difference in the power operation mode of the two."


    In the living room of the Lord''s Palace in Moonlight Town, Andrea tried to use concise language to explain to Fandral.


    Werewolves are unnatural species of mutants born of the mindless use of Goldrinn''s powers to shapeshift, their life forms altered by the contortions of rage.


    The transformation into wolf form is nothing more than a new form of Druid. The people who use it are still night elves, and their own life form will not change. It''s just that no one else can master it except Andrea.


    "yes¡­"


    Fandral scratched his head and sighed, "Although the mentor didn''t say it clearly, I know that he has always blamed himself for the creation of werewolves, thinking that he has not fulfilled his responsibilities as an archdruid."


    "Recently he buried himself in the heavy work of creating the Cenarion Council, on the one hand to avoid similar tragedies from happening in the future, on the other hand... it is also his punishment for himself."


    Andrea was silent for a moment, then reached out and patted Fandral''s strong arm, "I know, the mentor has always been such a good old man who accepts death."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t help him more with the werewolf issue. Maybe it''s true, as Goldrinn said, only time will heal the anger in their hearts."


    Recently, the druids of Anarchis have been busy with the establishment of the Cenarion Council.


    After recording the details of the experience and risks of werewolf transformation to Fandral, this old friend who came and went in a hurry was sent back to Mount Hyjal again by the Moon Guard.


    Before leaving, Andrea asked his growing son pretending not to care.


    Fandral proudly expressed that his Vastann will definitely become a great druid in the future, even surpassing his father.


    "Sure enough, it''s still called Vastanen..."


    With a sigh, Andrea put the matter aside for the time being, after all, there is still a long time before the crisis in Vastanen.


    ¡­


    Although Andrea took the lead in completing the orthodox wolf form transformation, it is not an easy task to popularize it.


    Goldrinn''s power is berserk and difficult to control. At least he needs to reach the level of an elite druid like Ferrien before he can successfully complete his first transformation into a wolf form.


    Ferrien, who was still very young during the War of the Ancients, has now become one of the mainstays of Moonnight Town. Relying on the achievements of the druids in the management and coordination of Moonnight Town, this second-generation druid has gradually become the new generation of the druid sect. backbone.


    126 years after the War of the Werewolves, the Cenarion Council, founded by Archdruid Malfurion, finally came to perfection.


    All members of the Druid sect have successively joined this brand-new organization and continued to work hard for the standardized maintenance of natural harmony.


    Excluding Cenarius, who is the honorary leader, the Cenarion Council is chaired by Archdruid Malfurion himself, with several core members.


    Renza Gianthoof, Shane Moonclaw, Koda Steelclaw, Fandral Staghelmet, and Andrea Moonshadow, these high-level druid sects were all awarded councilors by Malfurion title.


    In addition, it also includes Remulos, the forest guardian who is stationed at the headquarters of the Cenarion Council - Night Harbor in Moonglade.


    Taking advantage of Remulos'' joining as an opportunity, Malfurion took advantage of the situation and proposed to invite foreigners who wanted to pursue the way of druids to join the council.


    Although Fandral complained about this, under Andrea''s persuasion, he finally reluctantly agreed to the proposal.


    In addition to Remulos, the relationship householder, the first foreign druid to join the Cenarion Council was named Elothir, and he was a treant druid specializing in restoration.


    Andrea took the opportunity to invite some members of the Kalimdor tauren clans who are interested in studying the way of druids to join the council.


    Because of the changes that Andria brought about, the tauren joined the Cenarion Circle thousands of years earlier than in their original history.


    However, due to the opposition of some conservative night elf druids, foreign druids have not been able to occupy a high position in the Cenarion Council for the time being, but this is always a good start for the Cenarion Council to go to the world.


    As Fandral''s apprentice, Ferrien once held a conservative stance towards foreign races.


    However, under Andrea''s words and deeds for hundreds of years, the young Druid has gradually changed his closed-minded views in the past and learned to look at the world with an open eye.


    As a hero who played an important role in the battle between the Eternal Well and the Satyr, Andrea has been called a hero by many people in the clan.


    His statement gave Malfurion strong support, and the archdruid took advantage of the situation to invite the furbolgs and wild boars, but this time it was not as smooth as inviting the tauren.


    After all, furbolgs are not followers of Cenarius. Although they also admire the way of nature, they are similar to the situation of the tauren and prefer to use the way of shamanism to express their love for nature.


    Not to mention the wild boars. After Agamaggan''s death in battle, the once glorious wild boars became more and more lazy, rolling around in the swamps in the southern part of the barren land all day long.


    Self-willed and depraved, they did not accept the olive branch thrown by Malfurion, and the smug archdruid was knocked a little shut by these two sap sticks of refusal.


    The Port of Evernight, which has just been built by the lakeside of Moonglade, has begun to take shape. Some demigod families also came to celebrate the official establishment of the Cenarion Council, including Skul, the subordinate of the wolf **** Goldrinn.


    Knowing that Andrea has successfully transformed into a wolf form, and guided some druids to put their faith in Goldrinn, as Goldrinn''s most valued right-hand man, Skool gratefully chatted with Andrea. long time.


    126 years have passed, and Andrea has begun to feel numb to the long life of the longevity species.


    The development of Moon Night Town is still going on, but it is difficult to replicate the explosive growth in the early days.


    Now Yueye Town has entered a stage of steady development, with a population basically stable at around 1.5 million.


    Although the development of naval ships is still advancing in secret, it is difficult to make more progress in the research and development of gunpowder weapons.


    This is also a matter of course, UU Reading Andrea is not a graduate of chemistry after all, apart from the popular formula of black powder, he can no longer study more advanced TNT.


    However, this situation has long been expected by him, which is why he wants to find Malygos to ask for the authority to adjust the magic net.


    The half-baked earth technology he knows is destined to be unable to help the night elves continue to prosper, and the golden development period of several hundred years after the war of the ancients is already the limit of what he can do.


    The Night Empire had a splendid magic civilization. Although Malfurion and Tyrande didn''t like this civilization system relying on the Well of Eternity as a backing, Andrea didn''t think so.


    Now that pure technological development has temporarily entered a bottleneck, Andrea intends to direct the development of Moonlight Town to the magical technology that prevailed during the Dark Night Empire.


    Just as Andrea was buried in the office making a timetable plan, Shandris, who temporarily took off the job of General Sentinel and went on vacation, knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Andrea, you have guests. Three visitors claim to be Green Dragons."

 Chapter 168： "Green Dragon" visitor

    "Green Dragon?"


    Putting down the planner in his hand, Andrea looked up at Shandris in casual clothes in puzzlement.


    "I don''t have a deep connection with the green dragon, how could there be a green dragon visiting?"


    Shandris was also very puzzled by this, "I don''t know, but the ones that landed outside the city before were indeed green dragons and young dragons. I led them to the living room first. Do you want to see them?"


    "of course yes."


    With the help of Shandris, she changed into a more formal dress, and Andrea opened her hands to let her girlfriend straighten the folds behind her.


    "No matter what the other party''s intention is, we should still maintain basic respect for the guardian dragon. Let''s go and listen to their intention."


    With the population of Moon Night Town exceeding 1 million, the size of the town level is no longer appropriate. Andrea adopted Markle''s suggestion to upgrade Moon Night Town to Moon Night City.


    Thanks to all kinds of whimsical ideas brought by Andrea from her previous life, the standard of living in Moonlight City far exceeds that of other surrounding villages and towns.


    If the demographic dividend is not considered, even the capital Anarchis is not as good as Moonlight City.


    Years of high-level living has given the residents of Moonlight City confidence. The new generation of residents has received ideological education of loyalty to the ethnic group since childhood, and they have a stronger sense of belonging to the night elves and Moonlight City than their parents did.


    Although the pace of development has gradually slowed down in the past 100 years, the overall standard of living still allows the residents of Moonlight City to hold their heads high when facing visiting relatives.


    As the lord''s residence, Andrea''s lord''s palace has undergone several expansions during the city''s expansion and development, and is still one of the most famous landmarks in Moonlight City.


    Two other well-known landmarks, one of which is the giant statue of Elune outside the square of the Church of Darkmoon Shadow.


    The lifelike facial carvings are different from the perfunctory Moon God Temple in the past. For the first time, Elune''s followers have an intuitive understanding of the image of the goddess they worship.


    The last one is the Yueye City Arena, which has become more and more famous in recent years.


    Every year, countless fighters of various professions who are confident in their own strength rush to Moonlight City.


    The level of fighting in the arena is getting higher and higher. Anyone who can make a difference in the arena of Moonnight City will soon spread his reputation throughout the night elf society.


    Regardless of whether these people who came to Moonlight City from thousands of miles came here for fame or profit, the administrators of Moonnight City headed by Andrea are happy to see their success, as long as they are willing to abide by the laws of Moonnight City, everything will be fine.


    After tidying up her clothes, Andrea left Shandris to temporarily help with business affairs, and came to the reception hall alone.


    After opening the door, three night elves, two women and one man, met Andrea''s eyes.


    Needless to say, the appearances of these three people were transformed, and the vertical pupils in their eyes revealed their identities.


    Andrea''s eyes swept over the faces of the three visitors who also had long black hair. The appearance and temperament of the two women looked similar, but Andrea was sure that he had never seen them...at least not in this seen in form.


    But when he noticed the smiling male, the formulaic smile on Andrea''s face paused, and then he changed into a meaningful expression.


    "Dah~"


    After cautiously closing the door, Andrea looked at the three "green dragons" suspected of being a mother and child again with piercing eyes, and finally his gaze rested on the smiling man''s face again.


    "Long time no see, Prince Nefarian."


    Calmly sat down on the sofa opposite Nefarian, Andrea asked with a smile, "I didn''t expect the so-called green dragon to be you."


    Nefarian, who was wearing a hooded robe, shrugged helplessly, "Because our black dragon is now being hunted down by other guardian dragons, it is impossible to appear in your city blatantly, so we simply pretended to have the closest relationship with the night elves." Good green dragon."


    Andrea nodded, and turned to look at the two beautiful women beside Nefarian. One of them had a more mature and graceful demeanor, but she could vaguely see a trace of irritability and anxiety in her eyes.


    The last woman''s eyes were more lively, and her temperament was more lively, but she looked at her with a little bit of hostility and curiosity.


    "Would you like to introduce these two to me?"


    Nefarian smiled and nodded, "I''ll introduce you if you don''t tell me."


    First of all, he looked at the mature and beautiful woman with respect, "This is my mother, the noble dragon queen Sinestra of the Black Dragon Clan."


    ''really. ''


    To be treated with respect by Nefarian, the black dragon prince, there are probably only two dragons in this world¡ªhis parents, Neltharion and Sinestra.


    Andrea politely stood up and stroked her chest to salute Sinestra, "Dear Black Dragon Queen Sinestra, welcome to Moonlight City."


    Sinestra maintained her demeanor and nodded to Andrea indifferently. For the proud Dragon Clan, this attitude is considered more friendly.


    Now that the lady''s identity has been confirmed, there is no need to mention the last one. No wonder the other party looked at him with dissatisfaction.


    With a smile in his eyes, he looked at the humanoid black dragon with a noble temperament and a gorgeous appearance that was not inferior to his mother.


    "Princess Onyxia, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, haven''t we?"


    "Humph!"


    Onyxia snorted coldly and turned her head away, obviously still not calm about Andrea trespassing on her temporary lair hundreds of years ago.


    Sinestra frowned when she saw her daughter''s impolite behavior, "Oni."


    Although her mother''s tone was very flat, Onyxia could hear dissatisfaction from it.


    With a curl of her lips, Onyxia sat upright again, and returned the salute to Andrea in a regular manner.


    "Long time no see, Lord Moon Shadow, I''ve been ''thinking'' of you for hundreds of years."


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched when Onyxia gritted her teeth and spit out a certain accent.


    "Cough~ let''s get down to business."


    Without taking Onyxia''s words, Andrea looked straight at Sinestra, the leader of the three.


    "The three of you risked hiding your identities and came here. They should have something important to discuss with me, right?"


    Sinestra nodded with a flat expression, and turned to look at Nefarian who was sitting on her left.


    It was only at this moment that Andrea noticed that the black dress chosen by the Dragon Queen after taking shape covered a large area of ??the skin.


    Her hands are also wearing a pair of black gauze gloves, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Except for the face, there is no exposed skin on the whole body.


    ¡®It¡¯s like trying to hide something on purpose¡­I see. ''


    Nefarian bowed his head respectfully to his mother, cleared his throat and began to tell the reason for their visit.


    "Lord Moon Shadow, we are here to ask for help, does what you said back then count?"


    "Oh?"


    There was an imperceptible flash of light in Andrea''s eyes, and a calm smile remained on his face.


    "Of course it counts, Prince Nefarian is finally determined to overthrow Neltharion''s cruelty..."


    "Deathwing."


    Sinestra, who had always been very reserved, suddenly interrupted Andrea, and she reminded in a low voice with hatred in her eyes, "The name Neltharion no longer exists after my husband was corrupted, and now He calls himself Deathwing the Destroyer."

 Chapter 169： Windfall

    Andrea froze for a moment, then changed her address in a polite manner.


    "...Are you three sure you want to stand in front of the stage and overthrow Deathwing''s brutal and crazy rule?"


    Sighing softly, Nefarian said with a wry smile, "To tell the truth, because we secretly contacted my mother and my father...he suspected that Onyxia and I were in a bad situation in the Black Dragon Legion."


    The seeds that had been planted at the beginning finally showed signs of sprouting. Andrea suppressed the joy in her heart, and asked calmly on the outside, "Prince Nefarian, I remember Princess Onyxia once mentioned it."


    "There are three factions in the Black Dragon Legion. I don''t know how the situation of the three factions has been in the past hundreds of years?"


    Nefarian''s expression was a bit bitter, "There is no such thing as the so-called three factions anymore. After he retreated from Highmountain, he did not dare to fight against the highmountain tauren who held the holy hammer. In his anger, he sent all the black dragons who opposed him Execute them all."


    "Except for a few hermit black dragons who are far away from their lairs, the other dragons in the Black Dragon Legion are all affected by Deathwing''s corrupting power, and have lost their original position and dignity."


    Andrea frowned. He didn''t expect that such a big change would happen within the Black Dragon Army in just a few hundred years (the standard of immortality).


    No wonder the three Nefarian mothers and sons finally made up their minds to overthrow Deathwing''s rule. If they continue to make false claims with that crazy black dragon king, they don''t know how long they can last.


    Leaning back on the armrest of the sofa with a wry smile, Andrea rubbed her eyebrows and said, "Three, you really gave me a problem."


    "If you come to ask for help when the opposition forces within the Black Dragon Legion still exist, I''m at least 80% sure to overthrow or even kill Deathwing, now..."


    Under the watchful eyes of the three of them, Andrea stretched out his two fingers, "It''s less than 20%."


    Nefarian''s expression was a little awkward, and he asked expectantly, "What if you can ask Dragon Rest Temple to help?"


    Andrea gave him an angry look, "This is already counting the help of Wyrmrest Temple."


    "The dragon soul created by Deathwing has absorbed a lot of power from the four guardian dragons. If you don''t consider the problem of his own physical collapse, the four dragon kings together may barely be able to fight him."


    "And it''s still a death battle. You don''t think that Deathwing will fight them honestly when he sees the four guardian dragons coming hand in hand, right?"


    Rubbing his temples with a headache, Andrea continued, "And the bad news is more than that. Since the end of the War of the Ancients, the bronze dragon king Nozdormu and the blue dragon king Malygos have mysteriously disappeared."


    "Even if I don''t tell you the whereabouts of Nozdormu, you should be able to guess something, but that doesn''t make any sense."


    "According to the information of the Green Dragon Clan, Nozdormu must have sneaked into one of the countless timelines of Azeroth, but the Bronze Dragon Queen Soledormi sent countless people to look for it, but they never found out where he went."


    Spreading his hands with a wry smile, "Not to mention Malygos, because of your beloved father''s merciless blow, the blue dragon was almost wiped out."


    "Malygos fell mad under excessive grief, and disappeared in another way than Nozdormu."


    In recent hundreds of years, Onyxia and Nefarian have to fight with the suspicious Deathwing all day long, and on the other hand, they have to step up contact with Sinestra, who is hiding far away. Time to pay attention to the situation of other dragons.


    After listening to Andrea''s explanation, their hearts suddenly became cold.


    The nearly extinct blue dragons can be ignored, and just a few hundred years is not enough for their new generation to grow up.


    But the bronze dragon that controls the power of time is the backbone of the guardian dragon clan. In the case of Nozdormu''s disappearance, the bronze dragon may not dare to trouble the strong Deathwing.


    Nefarian has a little understanding of the situation of the green dragons. Most of the green dragons are sleeping in the Emerald Dream. It is still a question of how much troops can be drawn once the battle starts. That is to say...


    Onyxia rolled her eyes, "The main force is only the red dragon?"


    It''s not that she looks down on red dragons, but red dragons are not purely fighting troops among the five-color dragons. They have the same positioning as green dragons, tending to assist and heal.


    Although in the name of the prince, princess and dragon queen, if they publicly stand up against Deathwing, they should be able to call on the reclusive black dragon who has long been dissatisfied with Deathwing to come to help.


    But with only a small number of black dragons, some green dragons, and the whole family of red dragons, it is not a big problem to repel or even eliminate the black dragon army, but the most important thing is Deathwing... the two queens alone can''t stop him.


    Sinestra''s hands under the black gauze gloves were clenched suddenly, and then she sighed weakly, "It seems that it''s not the time, right?"


    Andrea nodded, "Although it''s a pity, it''s really not the best time to start a war with Deathwing, at least we have to wait until Malygos and Nozdormu are recovered, and the blue dragon recovers a certain amount of vitality. "


    Although delirious, Malygos can definitely burst out with 120% combat power in the face of the great enemy Deathwing.


    As long as the Blue Dragon King can try his best to entangle Deathwing with the support of Ysera, Alexstrasza and Nozdormu, Andrea is sure to keep Deathwing behind after the Wyrmrest coalition forces quickly wipe out the Black Dragon Army. down.


    "that¡­"


    Just as the other three were sighing, Onyxia suddenly said, "I have some uncertain information about Malygos'' whereabouts."


    "Ok?"


    The other three looked at Onyxia unexpectedly, and Nefarian asked puzzledly, "You know? Why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    Onyxia curled her lips, "You didn''t ask, besides, I didn''t know Malygos ran away from home before, so I thought he was just passing by."


    Sinestra stopped the siblings from arguing, and asked in a deep voice, "Oni, where did you see Malygos?"


    "Another continent across the endless sea, near a swamp north of the Black Wing Mountain, the new lair of the Black Dragon Legion."


    Onyxia herself was a little uncertain, "But I''m not sure if the blue dragon I saw is Malygos himself, his appearance looks really..."


    According to Onyxia''s description, Sinestra and Nefarian were also a little undecided.


    The huge blue dragon that Onyxia saw looked like a beast.


    When he passed near Onyxia, he was still holding half a **** wild boar in his mouth. The scales all over his body had not been taken care of in any way, looking dull and full of filth.


    But Andrea suspected that the slovenly blue dragon was Malygos himself. After all, his mind was at the Watt stage, and it was not easy for him to remember hunting and eating, so he didn''t care about his appearance.


    ¡®The Black Wing Mountain should be near the Black Rock Mountain in later generations, right? The swamp...wetlands north of Blackrock Mountain? ''


    Today''s wetlands also include the eastern region known as the Twilight Highlands in later generations. UU Reading The entire bathing area is very large.


    A large part of the northern part of the Eastern Continent is occupied by the Amani trolls, while the southern part is ruled by the Gurubashi trolls. Only the central area is unmanaged.


    Moreover, there were many barren hills near the wetlands, so Malygos was really not easy to be found hiding in this area.


    Sinestra and Andrea exchanged glances, each reading what the other meant.


    The Dragon Queen slowly stood up from the sofa and said in a heavy tone, "We need to confirm the identity of the blue dragon first, if it is really Malygos..."


    Andrea nodded knowingly, "I will contact Wyrmrest Temple through the green dragon and ask them to bring the Blue Dragon King back to the Demon Nexus, trying to restore some of his sanity."


    Sadness and hatred flashed alternately in Sinestra''s eyes, "Then let''s wait a little longer, and one day, I will end his pain and crime with my own hands!"

 Chapter 170： expanded territory

    The range given by Onyxia is relatively wide, and the blue dragon suspected of Malygos may not necessarily be entrenched in the wetland.


    Areas including Dun Morogh, Loch Modan, and the Badlands, which are now inaccessible, are all possible.


    As for going north from the Arathi Highlands, that is the territory of the forest trolls. Even if Malygos is not clear-headed, he should be fine and go to the trolls to wrestle.


    Today''s forest trolls are not weak chickens who were castrated by humans and high elves thousands of years later. The large area of ??land in the northern part of the eastern continent has been their territory for generations.


    Except for a small number of Vrykul who followed and guarded the tomb of Tyr in the Tirisfal Glades, the northern part of the eastern continent was almost completely controlled by the Amani Empire.


    Similarly, the large territory centered on Zul''Gurub in the southern part of the Eastern Continent now belongs to the Gurubashi Empire of the jungle trolls.


    Before the degenerate humans of the Vrykul appeared and rose, it was difficult for any mortal race to shake the dominance of the troll, the former world overlord, in the Eastern Continent.


    Not only the eastern continent, but even the homeland of the night elves, Kalimdor, has areas where trolls are active.


    Ever since Eresalas was persuaded by Andrea to return to the mainstream society of the night elves, Syndra, who was gradually opening up to the outside world, accepted Andrea''s entrustment and began to send scouts to the areas around Feralas for investigation.


    Except for the tauren who bordered Feralas and maintained a certain degree of trade and cooperation with the night elves, Syndra first explored the Thousand Needles on the east side of Feralas, which can also be directly reached by land.


    Syndra''s exploration team traveled south across the hard-to-survive stone forest, from the shining plains full of saline flats into the great desert of Tanaris.


    It was here that Syndra met the old foes of the night elves¡ªthe trolls.


    Zul''Farrak, the capital of the Sandfury trolls, was once a part of the Gurubashi Empire, and Tanaris was a lush green jungle thousands of years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, the large territory in the southern part of the ancient Kalimdor continent, including Pandaria, was ruled by a powerful and brutal Mogu emperor. His name was Thor.


    Even the trolls who were dominant in the entire continent at that time did not dare to ignore the power of the Mogu Empire. After many frictions and trials, the two sides formed superficial allies with their own ulterior motives.


    In the later period of Thor''s rule, Thor, who thought he inherited the orthodox power of the Titan Guardian, gradually expanded, and began to get involved in the origin furnace built in the southern part of the ancient Kalimdor continent.


    The Guardians of the Titans built the Furnace of Origin to regulate the pulses deep in the land of Azeroth, strengthen and accelerate the shaping of the form of the star soul.


    But apart from helping the Titan Guardians shape the earth and maintain the healthy growth of the Star Soul, the Furnace of Origin also has an equally important mission.


    When the observers sent by the Titans believed that the dark forces in Azeroth were too much to cleanse themselves from the parasitic Old Gods.


    Observers will send observation reports to Titan, and Pantheon will remotely activate the planet reshaping function of the Origin Furnace.


    Once the Furnace of Origins is allowed to run at full power, all life on the planet will be wiped out, and Azeroth will return to a pristine state without life.


    However, unless it is absolutely necessary, the Titans of the Pantheon will not risk using this function, because it will inevitably hurt the star soul of Azeroth and greatly delay the maturation time of the star soul.


    Thor''s attempt to control the furnace of origin to conquer the world failed. He was ordered by the great guardian Raiden to garrison Uldum, and the tol''vir who guarded the furnace of origin shattered his ambition.


    When the tol''vir were defeated by the Mogu Empire and the Zandalar Empire, and had retreated to the last line of defense of the Origin Furnace, they desperately activated the reshaping function of the Origin Furnace.


    The origin furnace operating at low power exploded with amazing destructive power, instantly annihilating both parties involved in the war, including the invincible Thor.


    Uldum, once covered by a vast jungle, was also destroyed by this destructive force, leaving only a desolate desert with no signs of life.


    The adjacent Tanaris and Silithus were also affected. The jungle around Zul''Farrak was destroyed by the aftermath of the Furnace of Origin explosion, and the huge Tanaris Desert was born.


    Not long after the Syndra scouts entered the desert, the Sandfury trolls who settled here discovered their tracks.


    The trolls fought a war with the Night Empire long before the War of the Ancients. Under the leadership of Queen Azshara, the night elves won the victory by virtue of the powerful arcane magic obtained by studying the Well of Eternity.


    The trolls have long taken this to heart, and the vast territories now occupied by the night elves were once their hunting grounds.


    Seeing that the night elves dared to intrude into their last safe haven, the Sandfury trolls of Zul''Farrak were excited, and the scouts sent by Syndra to explore were devastated.


    Although very annoyed by the unexpected attack of the Sandfury troll, Syndra calmed down under the persuasion of the scholars and gave up the in-depth exploration of Tanaris.


    After all, there is such a barren buffer zone as the Thousand Needles Forest between the territories of the two sides. Neither Syndra nor Sandfury trolls have any intention of entering Thousand Needles Forest to further provoke each other.


    However, Andrea, who came across, was very unhappy with the attitude of these trolls.


    It is Azeroth''s tradition to eat, sleep, and fight trolls. He plans to send troops to wipe out these barbaric neighbors in one fell swoop after the night elves'' power radiates from the northern part of Kalimdor to the central part in a few years.


    Before that, Andrea intends to continue to develop wretchedly.


    The Silithus Desert behind a mountain in the south of Feralas is not a good place either. Ahn''Qiraj suffered serious injuries in a fight with the Great Troll Empire, and they haven''t recovered yet. Come.


    But sooner or later, this group of bugs will continue to expand outward under the urging of their masters. Before dealing with the Sandfury trolls, Silithus and Ahn''Qiraj are the most vigilant areas of Andrea in the Kalimdor continent.


    Now the night elves'' sphere of influence has spread all over northern Kalimdor.


    Including Mount Hyjal, Moonglade, Dark Coast, Winterspring and Ashenvale, and even the Azshara region where the arcane energy has gradually subsided, there are shadows of night elves living everywhere.


    The night elves who explored the Azshara region belonged to Moonlight Town, and Tyrande and Malfurion had little interest in the ruins of this old era.


    Andrea is different. The Bay of Storms in the Azshara region is a natural deep-water harbor. It is impossible for Andrea to let this valuable area continue to be barren.


    The pioneer team of Moon Night Town rebuilt a brand new town based on the ruins of Edalas in the central part of Azshara region and the remains of Simmalo, the moon temple, and named it Edalas Town with local materials.


    It is difficult to build a deep-water port in the offshore area of ??Storm Bay, and the dense reefs are not suitable for large ships with deep draft to pass through.


    Andrea ordered after field investigation, UU reading www.uukanshu. com build a large port on a small island closest to the deep sea in Storm Bay - Storm Harbor.


    At this time Andrea was in the port of Stormhaven, watching Nefarian use illusion to transform into an adult green dragon.


    Sinestra, who was wrapped tightly all over her body, still maintained her mortal form. She gracefully lifted her long black gauze dress and bowed to Andrea.


    "Lord Moon Shadow, we are leaving first, once we get any news, we will notify Onyxia immediately."


    Turning her head to look at the reluctant daughter standing behind Andrea, Sinestra smiled helplessly.


    "Because I lacked my care and guidance since I was a child, Onyxia''s personality is relatively willful, so I ask Lord Moon Shadow to take care of her."


    Andrea glanced sideways at the black dragon princess who was playing with her hair with her fingers, and sighed a little depressed.


    "I see. The Dragon Queen and Prince Nefarian should also be careful. Malygos, who has lost his mind, may not be able to communicate well."

 Chapter 171： princess liaison

    With the physical strength and durability of the giant dragon, it is not a problem to fly directly across the endless sea.


    Watching Nefarian take off with Sinestra, Andrea turned to look at the black dragon princess who stayed behind as a liaison officer.


    With a smile on his face, he stretched out his hand to express his kindness, "Princess Onyxia, although we had a little bit of unhappiness, we are now allies. Let the small conflicts of the past go with the wind."


    "Hehe~"


    Onyxia twitched the corner of her mouth and said sarcastically, "I''m not as ''open-minded'' as you, and it wasn''t you who suffered at the beginning."


    Sighing secretly, Andrea smiled wryly in her heart and said, "Are you still holding grudges like this after hundreds of years..."


    However, hundreds of years may be just a time for sleeping for the dragons who are in the growing period. Seeing Onyxia''s displeased look, she seems to remember the incident when Andrea forced her way into her temporary lair. clear.


    Scratching her head, Andrea changed the topic, "Well, conflicts usually stem from ignorance. I hope that the princess''s bad impression of me will gradually change during her stay in Moonlight City."


    "By the way, do you have any special requirements for your living place? For example... full of treasures?"


    "Humph!"


    Onyxia snorted displeasedly, "I told you a long time ago, don''t be misled by your stall literature, dragons are not obsessed with treasures, they are just curious at most."


    "yes?"


    Andrea took out a pair of cyan plate arm armor from the space backpack with a half-smile. The magic fluctuation attached to it is really not weak, and it is obviously a piece of magic equipment.


    "I found a lot of precious weapons and armor from your father...Deathwing''s lair."


    Onyxia turned her head and said disdainfully, "That''s just his personal hobby, and has nothing to do with me."


    ''This guy is really difficult to deal with...''


    Smacking his lips secretly, Andrea still kept a smile on his face, "That is to say, it is enough to arrange a mansion for the princess to live in, right?"


    "You figure it out, I don''t pick a nest."


    Onyxia walked into the two-way portal that had not been closed with a cold face, and returned to Moonlight City on the other side before Andrea.


    Leticia, who was following Andrea, was a little dissatisfied, "What''s the attitude? It was the same with Athoregus last time. Are all dragons so rude?"


    Andrea patted her on the head indifferently, "Calm down, the Dragon Clan is after all the guardians appointed by the Titans. Their strength is indeed far superior to that of ordinary mortals. It is normal to think they are superior."


    Leticia curled her lips in displeasure, "I think it''s normal, at least this so-called black dragon princess is not very strong."


    Andrea comforted her with a smile, "After all, she is not yet an adult. When I saw her hundreds of years ago, this princess was still a fat baby dragon baby."


    ¡­


    Hundreds of years have passed, Onyxia has grown into the form of a young dragon, and can initially complete the transformation into a mortal form.


    The size of the young dragon is not much bigger than a domestic dog, and it seems to have no deterrent effect, but the young dragon is different.


    Except for the dragon horns that are a sign of adulthood on its head, the baby dragon is only one size smaller than the adult dragon, similar to the Chimera, which is the main force of Moonnight City''s air force.


    When the mother and son of the three black dragons went to Moonlight City before, Onyxia carried her elder brother and mother to fly.


    In order to keep in touch with Sinestra and Nefarian through the unique channels of the black dragon at any time, Onyxia was reluctantly left by her mother as a liaison officer.


    In fact, this can be regarded as the protection of the Dragon Queen for her daughter.


    If the unknown blue dragon is really Malygos, Onyxia, a rookie dragon, will not be able to help his mother and brother if he joins the battle. On the contrary, he may become the focus of Malygos Hit the object.


    After all, it is human nature to pick the soft persimmon first.


    This time, Onyxia didn''t have the dragon guards that Andrea saw last time. After all, these three black dragons sneaked out of the clan.


    Although Onyxia claimed to have no requirements for a place to live, her current status is equivalent to the ambassador of the Black Dragon Legion''s resistance forces, and Andrea couldn''t really just find a broken house for her to live in.


    After returning to Moonlight City, Andrea discussed with Shandis, Markle and others, and finally decided to place Onyxia''s residence in the northern suburbs of the city, away from the core area of ??the city center.


    Judging from Onyxia''s indifferent eyes when she looked at mortals, although the black dragon princess was not corrupted, she should have been influenced by Deathwing''s handling style to some extent.


    In order to avoid conflicts between her and the surrounding neighbors, it is the most appropriate choice to place her far away from the outskirts of the city.


    The proud and indifferent Onyxia has nothing in common with the Black Dragon Princess in Andrea''s impression.


    As a veteran player of Warcraft, his memory of Onyxia still stays in the charm of Bolvar, the disaster of the Stormwind Kingdom, and finally being cut off by the foot man and hanging at the gate of the city.


    Judging from her performance, Onyxia in mortal form should be a stunning woman full of personal charm, even proficient in charm.


    Although the appearance characteristics of night elves and humans are not exactly the same, but in terms of appearance alone, Onyxia is definitely qualified, the problem lies in temperament.


    Onyxia wore long black hair, which was very rare among night elves, reaching to her waist.


    Different from Sinestra''s ascetic style, Onyxia chose a black dress with a skirt that could cover her knees, exposing her slender and delicate calves.


    The upper body is covered with a red silk gauze that only reaches the waist. When she crosses her legs and sits in the living room waiting for the house to be resettled, the male officials in the lord''s palace will involuntarily turn their eyes to her from time to time. .


    However, Onyxia''s temperament of repelling people thousands of miles away made people have no intention of further contacting her.


    With his hands crossed in front of his chest, there was no expression on his face, and he sat on the sofa with half-closed eyes coldly.


    This iceberg-like posture really does not show the "elegance" of the black dragon princess who will rely on the charm spell to stir up the situation in Stormwind City in the future.


    Since Onyxia didn''t intend to get close to the mortals in Moonlight City, Andrea wasn''t interested in sticking her cold **** with a hot face either.


    Instructing Leticia to bring Onyxia to her temporary residence, Andrea calmly led Shandris to the roof garden of the Lord''s Palace to enjoy the moon.


    On the small reclining chair, Shandris lay in her boyfriend''s arms generously and asked, "Andrea, hasn''t Elune revealed anything yet?"


    "No."


    Looking at the crescent moon in the sky covered by clouds, Andrea sighed softly, and said with some gloom, "Since the last contact, Elune hasn''t answered my prayers, so I don''t know what her plans are. "


    A quarter of the agreed 500 years have passed, and Andrea is now even beginning to wonder if Elune has to be stuck at the 500-year deadline before she will show up again. UU reading


    "By the way, how is Anarsis doing now?"


    Shandris closed her eyes and leaned comfortably on Andrea''s chest and replied casually, "It''s still the same, the mentor has become a lot more low-key since the end of the Satyr battle, and the suppression of the highborne is no longer so urgent. "


    During the Battle of Satyr more than 100 years ago, the Highborne led by Dath''Remar volunteered to join the defense force of the capital. They hoped to use their military exploits to enhance the status of the Highborne in the hearts of the people.


    But Tyrande resolutely refused, she couldn''t let the highborne feel their presence during the war.


    Dath''Remar and the others were kept in the snow and closely monitored. They never left Anakis from the beginning to the end.


    "Even if Dath''Remar is a good-natured man, years of oppression should be at their limit."


    Andrea said with emotion, "Tyrande''s sudden low-key this time can be regarded as giving the Highborne a breathing time, but... how long can they endure the completely different treatment that they used to be the privileged class of the Dark Night Empire?" ?¡±

 Chapter 172： Maiev

    In 9119 BC before the Dark Portal, there are still more than 100 years left before the deadline set by Elune, and Andrea still hasn''t received any response from Luna.


    Onyxia, as the black dragon ambassador, lived secretly in Moonlight City for more than 100 years. Sinestra and Nefarian would report the search progress through special channels every once in a while, but so far they have not been able to find the rumored animal. Any clues about the blue dragon.


    Onyxia repeatedly emphasized that she was absolutely right, there was indeed a scruffy blue dragon that once haunted the wetlands.


    Sinestra knew her daughter quite well. Although the black dragon princess who had just entered puberty often showed a rebellious attitude, she couldn''t talk nonsense about such an important matter.


    Before he knew it, it had been almost 1,000 years since Andrea crossed Azeroth, and he was completely used to life in this world.


    Under Andrea''s intentional guidance, Moonlight City''s eating and living habits have been affected a lot.


    Originally, the night elves'' food tasted relatively light, and they paid attention to the most original flavor of the ingredients.


    Before crossing, Andrea was a Sichuanese with a strong taste, and he couldn''t bear this bland taste.


    After spending hundreds of years searching for and cultivating a certain mysterious condiment, the chef in the lord''s palace has been trained by Andrea, and has been able to cook meals close to his taste in the previous life.


    The so-called effective from top to bottom, as the meritorious lord who founded Moonlight City and gradually developed this seaside city, Andrea''s every move will be followed and imitated by the public.


    Gradually, the tastes of the residents of Moonlight City were also distorted by their lords.


    Residents of various ethnic groups who come to visit, travel or do business, when they come to Moonlight City for dinner, the most exclamation is not "delicious" and "delicious", but "sigh~" and "so spicy!".


    Most people will not be discouraged immediately after trying spicy dishes for the first time, and the immortal night elves often need a certain stimulation to adjust their lives in the long and monotonous daily life.


    Although most people will spend the whole day clutching their buttocks after eating dishes such as boiled pork slices and mapo tofu for the first time, but afterwards they will continue to challenge with the spirit of death. It''s done.


    Andrea still remembers Onyxia''s expression when she saw the boiled pork slices for the first time.


    The black dragon princess rolled up her dead fish eyes and stared at the glowing red color in the bowl, as if she wanted to try but didn''t dare to do it casually.


    By the way, the previous food culture of the night elves was usually hands-on, and they rarely used tableware.


    The chopsticks made by Andrea made the people in the city go through a period of adaptation, and now they are able to use these two small bamboo sticks proficiently.


    "...You call this boiled pork slices? Isn''t it supposed to be just water and meat? What is this red layer covering it?"


    Andrea encouraged with a smirk at the time, "This is the soul of Moonlight City''s food culture, you will know if you try it."


    Under the watchful eyes of Andrea, Leticia, and Shandris, Onyxia put her hand into the red oil, took out a piece of meat and threw it into her mouth regardless of the temperature of the hot dish just served.


    "what!"


    The black dragon princess who was so hot spit out a small stream of flames into the sky on the spot, and the three of Andrea, who were staggering with laughter, made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    But from then on, Princess Black Dragon gradually fell in love with this kind of dish that can make the dragon have the urge to breathe fire, and lived a life full of spicy food and joy every day.


    ¡­


    "Maev is back?"


    Andrea put down the document in his hand and looked up. Nasa, the leader of the Moonlight City Battle Priest Troop, was standing behind the desk.


    "yes."


    Nasa nodded calmly and said, "The hostess has completed the transformation of the Watcher''s Vault, and by the way, she has also established several Watcher outposts for monitoring purposes in various parts of the Broken Isles. She has returned to Anakis a month ago."


    Maiev, the hot-tempered eldest sister, sparks with lightning wherever she goes.


    While establishing an outpost on the Broken Isles, her Wardens clashed with the vrykul tribes of Stormheim.


    Although these tall human ancestors had good combat prowess, in the face of the well-trained elite watchers who had experienced the battle of the ancients, this group of Vrykul who dared to provoke were defeated.


    Not only the conflict with the Vrykul, Maiev''s tough way to take down the sentry tower in Highmountain also caused dissatisfaction among some people in the Highmountain tauren.


    Huln Highmountain, who fought alongside Andrea in the exile of Deathwing, is long gone, and the current warchief, Hornpeak Highmountain, is his blood descendant countless generations later.


    Holding the Eagle Spear handed down by Hun, the great chief defeated all enemies who dared to provoke the Gaoling tribe, and he has a high prestige among the Gaoling tribes.


    But facing Maiev''s watchman troops, he did not launch an impulsive attack immediately, but wisely obtained Maiev''s promise through diplomatic means.


    Maiev assured the chief of Horn Peak that the watchman''s outpost will only be fully activated when facing foreign enemies, and usually only a minimum number of watchman management will be arranged.


    After spending a long time exploring the entire Broken Isles and overseeing the completion of the transformation of the Warden''s Vault, Maiev finally reluctantly returned to the mainland of Kalimdor.


    Her long journey had failed her most important goal of finding Jarod, who had gone into seclusion.


    Maiev originally thought that Garald would return to Black Rook Castle to live in seclusion in consideration of the old love of Lord Kutaros Ravencrest, but he searched the entire castle, and even searched the Broken Isles, but failed to find any trace of Garald.


    After returning to Kalimdor, Maiev, who was in a bad mood, immediately returned to the prison of his most important prisoner¡ªIllidan Stormrage to check the situation.


    But the watchman who stayed behind told a piece of information that annoyed Maiev.


    ¡­


    "Dath''Remar once sneaked into the prison and had a private conversation with the prisoners. UU Reading Mistress immediately led people to kill the high elves settlement in Anakis after learning about it."


    Andrea patted her forehead with a headache, "Maeve... She still does things impulsively without thinking about the consequences."


    No matter what Dath''Remar talked to Illidan, the best way to deal with it is to ask questions in private, rather than directly hitting the door with a lot of fanfare like Maiev.


    The Highborne who had finally calmed down were probably going to be roasted on the frying pan again after being made such a fuss by the watcher, but I don''t know if Tyrande, who has kept a low profile for a long time, will jump out to make use of it.


    After thinking about it for a while, Andrea said with a wry smile, "Let''s wait and see what happens for now, Anakis is the core area of ??influence of Tyrande, it is difficult for us to intervene in it, and only Maiev dares to ignore the surging power in this capital." The undercurrent hit the door directly."


    ''I don''t know if things will become big, but...''


    A thoughtful look flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "Dath''Remar sneaked into Illidan''s prison, is it because of that?" Ready to start now? ''

 Chapter 173： secret meeting

    In the empty office of the lord''s palace, Andrea was holding a large translucent bottle in the air and gently swayed in the air. The colorless transparent liquid in the bottle reflected a faint light under the moonlight.


    The Well of Eternity.


    The eternal well water in Andrea''s hand has nothing to do with Illidan, and no one stipulates that only the demon hunter can secretly fill it.


    Unlike Illidan''s seven bottles of well water, Andrea didn''t pack so many containers, but the bottle in his hand is probably comparable to Illidan''s five bottles of well water.


    Three of the seven bottles of eternal well water were poured by Illidan into the small lake on the top of Mount Hyjal. As a holy mountain where a large number of demigods gather, the largest magic node in the northern part of the Kalimdor continent happens to be in this small lake.


    The abundant magic power in the magic net node catalyzed the well water in the Well of Eternity, and the new Well of Eternity was born.


    After Illidan was arrested and imprisoned, the remaining four bottles of well water on his body were confiscated by Archdruid Malfurion. Except for Malfurion himself, no one knew where these water bottles were hidden.


    Although Malfurion was very enlightened in many ways, he could not forgive the Highborne who used the Well of Eternity to attract demons and almost destroyed the entire world.


    But after all, the Archdruid is not a power-hungry and selfish person like Tyrande, and he will not overly demand Dath''Remar and other high elves who have made great contributions in the war.


    But due to the subconscious barrier in his heart, he would not take the initiative to get close to Dath''Remar.


    Putting the well water back into the space package, Andrea rubbed his chin and thought, "Dath''Remar began to seek well water from the Well of Eternity, that is to say, he has already understood Illidan''s method of creating a new Well of Eternity." and principles, while...''


    ''Are you also mentally prepared to leave? ''


    ¡­


    Due to the Highborne''s refusal to provide Tyrande with teleportation during the Satyr War, although the Highborne did not suffer further oppression after the war, their surveillance became stricter and stricter.


    The sentinels who stayed in the capital after the war would sense any large arcane fluctuations in the Highborne''s residential area, and they would come to ask questions.


    Although under Dath''Remar''s repeated appeasement, most of the Highborne forcibly endured the humiliation, but the dissatisfaction that had been buried in their hearts over the years was getting deeper and deeper, and it only needed a fuse to ignite it.


    As the leader of the Highborne, Dath''Remar sees the discontent of all his brethren in his eyes.


    Dath''Remar was also very hurt by the way the people looked at them. Obviously, everyone was an ally who participated in the Battle of the Well of Eternity. Why are they the high elves who have turned to the dark and turned to the light to endure this strange look?


    Even Dath''Remar, who is good-tempered and understands righteousness, has resentment in his heart, let alone other highborne who have been treated unfairly for a long time.


    But now in the entire world, only Anakis has the powerful energy source of the New Well of Eternity, which can meet the magic power absorption requirements of the upper elves. The upper elves who are stuck in the neck really have no other choice but to swallow their breath.


    In order to solve this situation of being controlled by others, Dath''Remar has been studying the principles of the new Well of Eternity since its birth, hoping to find an opportunity to replicate this miracle.


    It''s different from Andrea, who drives the Prophet hanger.


    Even if Dath''Remar and his research team were already proficient in arcane arts, but they had to study the new Well of Eternity from scratch, and they had to sneak around to avoid Tyrande''s surveillance, it took them a lot of time to analyze this The principle of a magic well.


    Although the years of bearing the burden of humiliation were very difficult, in the end Dath''Remar and the others bravely came to the correct conclusion, but problems also arose from this.


    To create a new source of magic power, in addition to the necessary magic net nodes, the well water of the Well of Eternity is also a must.


    For the one-ten-thousandth possibility, Dath''Remar took advantage of Maiev''s far away from the Broken Isles, used his excellent arcane skills to deceive the watchers outside Illidan''s prison, sneaked into the cage, and directly contacted Illidan. There was a conversation.


    Perhaps in order to cause trouble for Maiev, or perhaps to prove that he was not wrong in creating a new Well of Eternity, Illidan told Dath''Rema what he knew without reservation.


    As the younger brother of the Archdruid, although Illidan and Malfurion had a bad relationship because of their disagreement, the two brothers who grew up together knew each other''s habits very well.


    The demon hunter told Dath''Remar where Malfurion might choose to hide, and encouraged him to pursue the future he believed in.


    Although Dath''Remar was discovered by patrolling watchmen at the last minute because he was too involved in talking with Illidan, the information he wanted to get from Illidan had already been obtained.


    Dath''Remar, who was eager to teleport away, didn''t see the evil smile on Illidan''s mouth in the arcane prison.


    ¡­


    In the mansion of the Sunstrider, a red-haired man wearing an exquisite robe asked solemnly, "Dath''Remar, have you really decided? You must know that once you shoot, there is no turning back."


    A handsome man with bright blond hair was sitting opposite the red-haired man in fine clothes. At this moment, he slightly closed his eyes, as if hesitating for something.


    After a long time, Dath''Rema, who still looked the same, opened his eyes. The previous confusion could no longer be seen from his eyes, only firmness remained.


    "It''s decided, but this plan will take a long time to realize, and it will take a lot of risk."


    Looking around at the highborne elves present, Dath''Remar asked in a deep voice, "Everyone, I hope that those who join the plan will be mentally prepared in advance. Once we decide to launch it, we must work together to achieve the ultimate goal."


    This group of arcane masters with the highest status among the Highborne exchanged glances with each other.


    "I''m joining, I''ve had enough of Tyrande''s discrimination."


    "Count me in, we are also people who participated in the battle of the Eternal Well, why should we be locked in a small corner to entertain ourselves."


    "I also¡­"


    "And I!"


    Dath''Remar was relieved by the highborne who signed up enthusiastically, but at the same time he sighed.


    "I''ll say it again, please think carefully, if not for yourself, think about your children and family."


    "Once the plan is uncovered, even the archdruid who is more tolerant to us will explode with fury, and Anakis will have no place for us."


    When it came to the topic of children, everyone fell silent.


    They can fight for their ideals and freedom, but they don''t want their families to be involved in the disputes.


    Dath''Remar said with a gentle smile on his face, "There is still time, UU Reading Please go back and discuss with your family first, think carefully before giving an answer."


    After everyone left, Dath''Remar leaned wearily on the back of his chair in the secret meeting room.


    This secret meeting room cannot be entered through normal means, only arcanists can reach it through teleportation


    "à§~"


    Just as Dath''Remar closed his eyes to recover, the teleportation light in the room lit up again.


    "dad!"


    A tall blond woman with exquisite facial features walked out of the portal, her slender and moist thighs were completely exposed wearing only a short skirt, and she waved to Dath''Remar with a smile.


    Seeing this blond beauty who looked more and more like his dead wife, Dath''Rema''s originally frowning brows gradually relaxed.


    "Ceres, didn''t Dad say that he had something important to discuss with his uncles? Why did you send it in without authorization?"

 Chapter 174： Cut off worries

    Seres touched her nose timidly, "Hey~ because I saw all the uncles left."


    This girl was none other than Celeste Sunstrider who was still very young back then. Over the years, the little girl who was once sculpted in powder has grown into a slim girl.


    Dath''Remar loved his precious daughter very much, and taught all the spells he knew.


    Celes herself is also very competitive, and her arcane talent is even higher than that of her father and brother Danas.


    However, Dath''Remar did not make her daughter''s talent public, and even reminded her to keep a low profile.


    Celeste has always firmly followed her father''s warnings, never revealing her arcane skills to outsiders.


    But as she got older, she became more and more confused about her father''s decision to hide her strength and talent.


    If it was said that the purpose of hiding from the outside world was to avoid attracting the attention of Tyrande and the anti-Highborne forces, then she couldn''t understand that she had to hide from her compatriots who were also Highborne.


    Enjoying the relaxation of his daughter helping to massage his head, Dath''Remar closed his eyes with a smile on his face.


    After a long time, Dath''Remar, who had thought clearly, opened his eyes and called softly, "Ceres."


    "Ok?"


    "You should have guessed it, the time to launch is near."


    "Ok¡­"


    After a moment of silence, Dath''Remar took a deep breath.


    "You''ve grown up and I know you have a lot of opinions that I don''t agree with, but you''ve never openly questioned what I''ve asked you to do."


    Celeste''s complexion changed, and her gently massaging hands stopped, "Dad..."


    Dath''Rema smiled and waved his hands, "Don''t be nervous, Dad doesn''t blame you, it''s good to have your own opinions."


    "Listen, Celeste."


    Dath''Rema pulled his daughter''s hand in front of him, patted it a little harder, and said earnestly, "I don''t intend to take you to carry out the plan. I will ask someone to send you to Moonlight City tomorrow."


    "what?!"


    Celeste exclaimed in surprise, "But..."


    "Listen to me."


    Dath''Rema''s eyes shone with wisdom, "For noble families like ours, it is a common choice to separate multiple descendants, and you should know this."


    "For the future of the Highborne, Danis and I are destined to embark on this road with no end in sight. This is my responsibility as the leader of the Highborne, and it is also Danas''s responsibility as my eldest son and the first of the Sunstrider family. The responsibility of the heir in line."


    "But you are different."


    Dath''Remar smiled and said, "You have never shown any value in the outside world, or even in the high elf society. No one will keep a close eye on your whereabouts."


    "If, I mean, if both your brother and I fail, there is no suspense about our ending."


    Dath''Rema looked at Seres, who was about to cry, and solemnly entrusted him, "At that time, you, Celes Sunstrider, must take on the important task of inheriting the Sunstrider family. This is your second success as the family. responsibilities and obligations of an heir."


    Celeste is talented and intelligent, but she has been carefully cared for by her parents and elder brother since she was a child. Although she experienced the "death" of her mother during the War of the Ancients, she has never personally experienced a cruel battlefield.


    Compared with Danas, who is stable and quite powerful, Celeste''s intelligence is still on the level of petty cleverness, and does not contain derogatory petty cleverness.


    Gently reaching out to wipe away the tears on her daughter''s face, Das Rema said with great reluctance, "If possible, I also hope that the family can always be together and support each other, but the current situation does not allow me to have this extravagant hope."


    "For the sake of family inheritance, we all have no choice."


    "Suck~"


    Sniffing, Celes showed a bright smile on the face that was still covered with tears.


    "I know, Dad, but I believe that you and your brother will be successful, after all...you are my dearest family members, and I know your abilities very well."


    Dath''Rema let out a sigh of relief, "Ha~ I think so too, if there is such a day, we may be able to meet again in our brand new homeland."


    "Hmm~ Celeste will always look forward to that day!"


    ¡­


    In the teleportation tower in the evening of the next day.


    Seres saluted with a small bag in her hand, and with Dath''Remar and Danas sending them off pretendingly, she walked into the portal leading to Moonlight Town with a smile on her face and waving her hands.


    Watching his daughter leave, although Dath''Rema''s expression looked very normal, his eyes revealed a vague look of sadness.


    If the plan doesn''t go well, this farewell will be forever. Thinking of Celes'' life alone in the future, Dath''Rema felt as if his heart was suddenly clenched.


    "Father."


    Although Danas also showed great reluctance, he still calmly patted Dath''s Remar''s shoulder.


    Over the years, Danas, who used to look a little frizzy, has become a lot more mature and stable.


    Relying on the close contacts with the descendants of other high-level elf families, the position of the next leader has basically been stabilized.


    Dath''Remar took a deep breath, and let out the longing and confusion in his heart.


    "I know, let''s go."


    In the dark shadow somewhere in the teleportation tower, a slender figure in full armor and a full-face helmet suddenly appeared.


    Silently watching the Sunstrider father and son leave, doubts appeared in the eyes of the night elf shining faintly behind the helmet.


    A woman in an iron helmet wearing a similar dress appeared half-kneeling behind this person, "Mistress, do you need to notify Nasa to follow up and investigate Seres Sunstrider?"


    "Need not."


    A slightly hoarse female voice came from the head of the helmeted woman, "I can probably guess Dath''Rema''s intentions, this is a custom of the high elves, this little girl is not an important person, let her go. "


    "yes."


    Looking up at the gradually setting sun, Mai Weiruo muttered feelingly, "Will you stop worrying about the future? It seems that you have already made up your mind, but..."


    Turning to look at the Great Moon Temple in the central city of Anakis, Maiev''s brows behind the helmet gradually frowned.


    ¡®Tyrande¡¯s attitude is very strange, and he didn¡¯t take this opportunity to chase after him. Could it be that something unknown happened to Anarsis while I was away? ''


    Although Maiev is very reckless, she is also an heir who has been carefully trained by Dijana''s former high priest.


    Her thinking is very quick, UU Reading is just a more emotional person, and she is used to thinking with muscles instead of brains when she is on the top.


    "Oh~ Isn''t this Mr. Yingge, I finally found you."


    A slightly frivolous greeting came from behind, and Maiev put down her hands clasped on her chest, and turned her head to look at the person who made the sound.


    "Who are you?"


    The narrow-eyed man froze for a moment, then scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "I''m sorry, I forgot to accept myself."


    "I am Alfonso, Secretary of the Lord of Moonlight City."


    Alfonso greeted Maiev by touching his chest with a very standard etiquette, "Lord Shadowsong, Lord Andrea Moonshadow invites you to visit Moonnight City soon."


    Maiev''s eyes narrowed, and he asked in a deep voice, "What did he want to say?"


    "Of course..." Alfonso''s squinted eyes suddenly widened a little, "It''s related to the undercurrent of Anarchis."

 Chapter 175： commune

    When Moon Night Town was first established, Maiev was stalked by Andrea and sent her most powerful assistant, Nasa, to help. She herself had seen Moon Night Town...or Moon Night Village in the grassroots period.


    Since then, Maiev hasn''t visited Moonlight Town again for hundreds of years. It took her too much energy and time to find Jarod and transform the Warden''s Vault.


    When the leader of the watchmen followed Alfonso, who claimed to be the lord''s secretary, through the portal into Moonlight Town, and came to the viewing platform outside the teleportation tower to overlook the city, Maiev discovered how much happened in Moonnight Town over the years. The change.


    Anarchis, the capital located in the canopy of Nordrassil, adheres to the Druid philosophy, and most of the buildings are built with wooden materials. The beautiful wooden houses can be regarded as a beautiful scenery of the city.


    Moonlight City, which is a seaside city, is different.


    The erosion of the salty sea breeze made wooden building materials not so suitable here. Even the wood reinforced by druids was limited by the limit of the material itself, and could not meet the expected standards of the Moonlight City Housing and Construction Department.


    The city before Maiev''s eyes is composed of a large number of stone buildings, and houses of blue bricks and white tiles are lined up all over the city.


    From the outside to the inside, the height of the building rises step by step, and the Lord''s Palace and the Temple of the Shadow of the Dark Moon, which are located in the center of the city, stand tall.


    The statue of Elune, which is nearly a hundred meters high, is carved out of some kind of jade-like material, and looks lifelike in appearance.


    Cheers and applause could be heard from afar in the arena near the center of the city, and ships of various types streamed in and out of Uzuki Port near the coast.


    On the wide and tidy Qingshiban Street, most of the residents who come and go have relaxed and confident smiles on their faces. The commercial street is full of people and loud hawkers. The city is full of vitality. Visible to Maiev''s naked eye.


    Even Maiev, who has always been relatively indifferent to foreign things, couldn''t help but marvel at it "...It''s amazing. When I came last time, it was just a small remote fishing village with a population of just over a thousand people. I didn''t expect it to be just a few hundred people. It has grown to this level in a year.¡±


    Alfonso squinted proudly and said with a proud smile, "Moon Night City can have its current prosperous scene, all thanks to the master''s planning and guidance."


    "Master Yingge, please come with me, my lord is already waiting for your presence in the lord''s palace."


    ¡­


    "Long time no see, Maiev, welcome to Moonlight City."


    In the living room on the fifth floor of the Lord''s Palace, Andrea warmly welcomed the cold Maiev.


    Maiev''s former subordinate, Nasa, the leader of the battle priests of Moonnight City, stood behind Andrea. When she saw Maiev, Nasa bowed respectfully.


    "hostess."


    Maiev sighed softly, "Nasa, you are no longer my subordinate, so the title of mistress should be avoided."


    Nasa shook her head with a smile on her face, expressing her attitude to Maiev with a firm look on her face.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was a little stiff, Andrea came forward with a smile to smooth things over.


    "It''s just a title, don''t pay too much attention to it, please sit down, do you want to drink anything?"


    Maiev lifted the cloak behind her and sat down on the sofa, said in a flat tone, "No need, let''s get straight to the point, what is your plan for calling me this time?"


    In order to show politeness, Maiev took off the helmet he usually wears, faced Andrea with a heroic beauty and plain face, and asked with piercing eyes, "Also, the Alfonso who came to pick me up earlier, shouldn''t he be innocent? secretary?"


    Andrea shook his head helplessly and chuckled, "You''re still so resolute... Forget it, just as you wish."


    Straightening his expression, Andrea sat down opposite Maiev with a glass of red wine.


    "Let''s talk about Alfonso you asked about first. He is one of my secretarial team members in name, but... the work he is in charge of is relatively secretive. You should have some guesses."


    Maiev nodded, "He should be someone who works in the shadows, I can smell that."


    Andrea bluntly admitted, "Yes, considering the importance of intelligence, it is indeed necessary for such an organization to exist. Please forgive me for not revealing the details."


    "It''s okay, this is just my personal curiosity, let''s get down to business."


    ¡­


    As Alfonso said when he invited Maiev before, Andrea invited her here this time to discuss the gradually sharpening conflict between the high elves of Anasis and ordinary civilians.


    It''s not that the Highborne led by Dath''Remar deliberately caused trouble, the fact is that the situation is just the opposite.


    During the Dark Night Empire period, the lower classes were oppressed and enslaved by the upper elves. After hundreds of years of adaptation and the help of some people, they completely got rid of the subconscious obedience and fear of the noble class.


    As the saying goes, extremes must be reversed.


    The commoners found that the formerly invincible Highborne had become a paper tiger, recalling the suffering they had suffered at the hands of these nobles, they couldn''t wait to turn over and step on the heads of the Highborne, and return everything that they had encountered to the nobles. .


    Even though, they knew that the high elves led by Dath''Remar were not the ones who oppressed them back then, but allies who had suffered through the cruel war together.


    "This can be regarded as some form of human distortion."


    Andrea shook the wine glass in his hand, with a half-smile and sarcasm on his face, "It''s understandable to beat up the underdogs who bullied me, but Maiev, you should also know that the highborne under Dath''Remar''s command are innocent .¡±


    Maiev nodded wordlessly.


    A small part of the depraved nobles who were domineering at the beginning sank into the bottom of the sea with Azshara, and most of them followed Xavius ??to seek refuge in the Burning Legion, and were distorted into half-demon creature satyrs.


    After experiencing the Battle of Satyr, the depraved nobles were almost killed and injured, and the remaining Dath''Remar and others were all meritorious generations who understood the righteousness and joined the rebel camp.


    "Ordinary people have indeed been oppressed by nobles before, and it is only natural that they will have resistance."


    "But you and I both know that their hatred shouldn''t have swelled to the point it is now."


    "Continuing to develop like this, Anarchis'' social class will be completely torn apart, and may even reproduce the irreconcilable class contradictions of the Dark Night Empire, but..."


    Andrea sneered, "This time it''s the civilians who are on the winning side, or... some people who are hiding behind the civilians and fanning the flames."


    Maiev twitched the corner of her mouth, and said without hesitation, "You mean Tyrande Whisperwind?"


    Andrea didn''t make a sound, but responded with a knowing smile.


    Maiev said disdainfully, "The problem wasn''t serious when you helped manage Anakis at the beginning. Since you left, Tyrande''s clumsy ability to govern has been exposed, but she still likes to hold on to power."


    "In order to gain the approval of the lower-class people, she can only choose this way of taking a slanted sword. UU Reading pulls out the outstanding upper-level elves as targets, and uses the lower-level commoners'' aversion to the upper-level elves to forcibly fight with the people." Take a line and criticize the innocent Highborne."


    Lord Ravencrest, who was determined to stand up against the demons at first, was an upper elf, and the rebel army was gradually formed under his call. At that time, most of the nobles of Black Rook Castle joined him.


    When the rebel army passed into Garrod''s hands, the number of the army was already very large, and the number of civilians far exceeded that of the nobles, but the core of the army was still the group of high-level elf officers from Black Rook Castle.


    After all, the military education received by civilians is far inferior to that of nobles, and a talented commander like Garrod may not be able to produce a single in thousands of years.


    Andrea looked at Maiev seriously and said, "That''s where the problem lies. Perhaps Tyrande has noticed the seriousness of the problem. In recent years, she has become more low-key, and her incendiary behavior has stopped."


    "But the flames that have already ignited are not so easy to extinguish. She is obviously unable to control the situation she provoked by herself."


    "In order to avoid repeating the mistakes of the past, I think it is necessary for us to make some preparations in advance."

 Chapter 176： Water can carry a boat, or... row?

    After secret discussions in the middle of the night, Maiev left the Lord''s Palace in the early morning. The originally noisy city gradually fell silent, and the residents in the city yawned and prepared to go home to sleep.


    Facing the rising sun in the morning, Andrea silently watched Maiev go away. Her footsteps still looked firm, and it was not obvious that the previous conversation had any impact on her emotions.


    Beside Andrea, Shandris leaning against the railing suddenly asked, "Are you sure Maiev will be on our side?"


    "uncertain."


    Andrea shrugged, "Although many people have the impression of Maiev as a reckless woman, she is actually a very assertive person."


    "I''m not sure what side she would take if something irreversible happened."


    "However, today''s conversation should more or less have a certain impact on her mentality and position. For me, this is enough."


    Turning to look at Shandris with a complicated expression, Andrea gently put her arms around her shoulders, "It''s you, do you really decide to stand with us?"


    "If the situation really develops as I expected, Tyrande will not be able to escape this time by lowering his sense of presence when it comes to the crisis."


    Shandris smiled wryly and said, "Even if I tell her in advance, what can I change? Do you really think that the mentor can''t see through the current situation? Even if she can''t see through, the archdruid will remind her from the side."


    "Just like what you said to Maiev before, the situation has developed to this point, and the contradictions between the two parties have become irreconcilable."


    "Unless one side takes the initiative to make concessions, this conflict will explode sooner or later."


    Andrea kissed Shandris on the forehead, smiled and comforted, "Perhaps the situation is not that bad, Dath''Remar is not some idiot aristocrat, I believe he will not risk triggering a new round of civil war risks provoking disputes.¡±


    Shandris, who has always been resolute, rarely showed hesitation and confusion. She leaned against Andrea''s arms, looking at the horizon of the rising sun with a little blurred eyes.


    "If it is true as you said, why did Dath''Remar send his precious daughter to Moonlight City for refuge? Doesn''t this mean that he is ready to fight to the end?"


    Seres arrived less than an hour earlier than Maiev. When Alfonso took Maiev around the city, Shandris had just placed the eldest daughter of the Sunstrider, which was also The reason why she didn''t appear in the living room as the hostess before.


    Andrea patted Shandris on the head amusedly, "You are too pessimistic, this is just the usual practice of the Highborne."


    "Whether Dath''Remar wants to resist or escape, Seres, who is extremely weak in the eyes of others, is his biggest weakness."


    "In order to prevent Seres from becoming a breakthrough point for hostile forces, and in case the Sunstrider family is broken, it is the best choice to send Seres to Moonlight City."


    "Do you think Tyrande also acquiesced in this situation and didn''t stop her, otherwise you thought Celes could be teleported out so easily?"


    "But¡­"


    Seeing the still tangled expression on Shandris'' face, Andrea tightened her arms tightly.


    "Don''t worry, I assure you, I will try my best to avoid the worst situation."


    ¡­


    Although Dath''Remar has made up his mind to start planning, the Highborne will still bear the humiliation with their tails between their legs before obtaining the most critical "key" to freedom.


    Over the next 100 years, under the active retreat of the Highborne, some greedy people continued to take advantage of the victory and pursued, compressing the activity area of ??the Highborne again and again.


    A large piece of land that originally belonged to the upper elf region was robbed and divided up by the common people. This carnival of beating landlords made Anakis prosperous in a short period of time.


    However, anyone with a long-term vision can see that the huge shadow behind this false prosperity is approaching.


    Tyrande has maintained a translucent and low-key state for more than 100 years.


    In terms of government affairs proposals submitted by lower-level officials, she will always choose a more conservative plan first.


    Malfurion is busy with the heavy affairs of the newly established Cenarion Council, and he also has the important task of maintaining the Emerald Dream. Although he is very worried about the undercurrent of Anakis, he can''t find a suitable way right now. to mediate.


    Although the druids try their best to appease the overly excited civilians, most people''s sights become narrowed in greed when faced with the benefits within reach, and they only care about grabbing the fat in front of them, ignoring the druids their mediation.


    Tyrande and Malfurion, who started out as supporters of the common people, were in turn tied by the common people. The common people at the lower level didn''t care about the overall situation or the future of the whole family.


    Their first concern is only their own vital interests. Once someone dares to stop them from pursuing a better life, the red-eyed civilians will not care who is standing in front of them, and swarming may cause a riot.


    Andrea has maintained the highest level of concern for Anarchis over the years, and the people who are gradually turning into mobs in the face of interests make him shake his head.


    It cannot be said that all of this is the fault of the people. In the final analysis, Tyrande''s governance failed to provide the people with a good enough standard of living, nor did it give them the correct guidance.


    If you come out to mess around, you will have to pay it back sooner or later. It was Tyrande''s negligence and short-sightedness that led to the current situation that is almost out of control.


    In the previous life of Andrea''s homeland, there was a very classic old saying.


    The people are water, the king is a boat, water can carry a boat, and it can also capsize a boat.


    ¡­


    While the capital, Anarchis, was in turmoil, Moon Night Town was still developing step by step.


    Shipbuilders have gradually adapted to the use of steel keels, and their acceptance of pure iron boats has also increased year by year.


    Under the guidance of Andrea, the craftsmen are trying to make the first prototype ironclad ship, and the shipbuilders with different opinions are arguing endlessly on the issues of maneuverability and armor thickness.


    Whether it is speed or combat effectiveness, UU Reading is an eternal problem in the warship industry. It was not until modern technology developed in Andrea''s previous life that he gradually solved this problem.


    The development of the navy temporarily entered a bottleneck due to the problem of warships, but the exploration fleet of Moon Night Town did not stop because of this.


    Many port towns on the west coast of Kalimdor have become more and more developed under the promotion of efficient sea trade, and Andrea has gradually turned his attention to the relatively barren east coast.


    Starting from Storm Harbor in the Azshara region, the newly formed Second Naval Fleet on the east coast went all the way south, further expanding the range of activities of the night elves.


    However, the coastline on the east coast is really bad. Whether it is the barren red soil plain called Durotar in the future, or the Dustwallow Marsh in the south, it is nothing in the eyes of the night elves.


    On the contrary, the exploration team discovered a very precious mineral - Mithril Mine in the Tanaris Desert located at the southernmost tip of Kalimdor''s east coast.


    But problems also arise. If you want to mine the large amount of mithril veins growing in the surrounding mountains of this great desert, the Sandfury trolls who live here are a problem that you can''t get around.

 Chapter 177： march to tanaris

    As early as hundreds of years ago, Syndra''s scouts had conflicts with the Sandfury trolls. In the end, Syndra''s voluntary retreat put a temporary end to the dispute.


    But the irreconcilable conflict between trolls and night elves will not simply disappear.


    Andrea has always wanted to find a chance to give these Sandfury trolls a good look, but because the core territory of the night elves has always been in the northern part of the mainland, Syndra''s troops alone may not be able to stabilize the war against the Sandfury trolls. prevail.


    Trolls are ephemeral species with a short lifespan. Except for a few special individuals who use special methods to extend their lifespan, their life cycle cannot exceed 150 years.


    Although short-lived species are inferior to long-lived species in terms of individual strength accumulation, short-lived species also have an inherent advantage-fertility rate.


    The total population of the night elves at the end of the War of the Ancients was 35 million, and most of them were concentrated in the northern part of Kalimdor.


    The only large settlement in the southern part of the continent is the once hidden capital of Elesalas.


    Compared with when it first established contact with Eresalas, the population of this southern important town has not increased significantly. It took several hundred years to increase from 1.3 million to 1.5 million.


    This desperate population growth rate has long made Andrea unable to complain. Although he has thought of various ways to encourage births, the inherent limitations are difficult to be artificially broken.


    Due to the growing reputation of Moonlight City, this seaside city has gradually become the first choice for night elf immigrants who yearn for a prosperous city life.


    Now the population of Moonlight City has reached 2.2 million, but the natural increase in the population over the past 100 years is only about 100,000. This is the result of Andrea trying various methods, and the rest are immigrants from all over the world. The old population of the whole family.


    Fortunately, due to the harsh living environment of the Sandfury trolls, although they have a lot of newborns every year, they also die a lot.


    Thirty years ago, the rogue scouts led by Prism secretly infiltrated around Zul''Farrak to collect information.


    Andrea now has a very intuitive understanding of the Sandfury troll.


    Sandfury trolls have a population of about 1.5 million, most of whom live near the water sources around Zul''Farrak.


    Water is the most important source of life in the desert, and the Sandfury troll occupies more than 70% of the water source in Tanaris, and is the well-deserved overlord in this desert.


    In order to solve the water source problem, Andrea deliberately built a small village near the coastline in the southeast of Dustwallow Marsh.


    Relying on the abundant freshwater resources here, the naval force of Stormport has established a military town on the eastern coastline of Tanaris¡ªSea Moon Town, which is located near Steamwheedle Port, which may no longer exist in the future.


    The night elves who entered Tanaris again made the Sandfury troll furious, and this time it was not the previous exploration, and the other party made it clear that they would take root here for a long time.


    The Sandtop Chieftain of Zul''Farrak immediately ordered to send a vanguard to attack the purple skin monsters who dared to invade their sacred territory.


    In the absence of command of the sea, it is undoubtedly a stupid decision to blindly attack the enemy''s seaside military town.


    The ships of the Second Navy Fleet docked in Haiyue Town made the invading trolls realize for the first time what it means to wash the ground with artillery fire.


    Faced with this kind of long-range attack that would explode in a small area for the first time, the Sandfury troll vanguard left hundreds of corpses and fled in a hurry. With this victory, Haiyue Town officially established its foothold in Tanaris.


    Since the night elves really entered the desert for the first time, the Tanaris Expeditionary Army still needs time to adapt to the harsh living environment here, so as not to perform abnormally in battle.


    Fortunately, with sufficient fresh water from Dustwallow Marsh, the living standards of the night elves in Seamoon Town are much better than the Sandfury trolls who guard a few small water sources.


    Sandfury trolls were formerly part of the Gurubashi Empire, and their skin would have been blue-gray like the jungle trolls.


    But countless years of desert life have changed their appearance, and today''s Sandfury trolls have become bronze-colored skins.


    Due to long-term exposure to the dry desert hot wind, coupled with the lack of water, their skin surface has very obvious signs of dry cracks.


    It was the first time that the regular army of night elves had a direct battle with the trolls since the world collapsed. Even Tyrande, who was struggling to appease the people in the capital, took a lot of attention out of his busy schedule to pay attention to the battle situation on the front line.


    Regardless of the internal situation, Tyrande is still very reliable in the face of external enemies.


    The trolls are the feud of the night elves, and the two sides have inherited an unresolvable hatred thousands of years ago.


    Although it has experienced a tragic war with the demons, there are still some veterans who participated in the troll wars in the army of Moon Night Town.


    Under the words and deeds of these veterans, the Tanaris Expeditionary Force took the initiative to attack after gradually getting used to the desert climate.


    The Sandfury trolls are just a small tribe in the entire Azeroth troll system, but by fighting them, the night elves will at least not be in a hurry when facing other types of trolls in the future.


    The Sandfury troll saw that the night elves had left the range of the naval guns, and immediately dispatched a second wave of the main force to fight fiercely with the Tanaris Expeditionary Force in the area of ??the Ruins of Heat Shadow in the northeast of the desert.


    Although they lost the cover of naval guns, the 60mm portable mortars carried by the expeditionary force still caused great trouble to the Sandfury trolls, and the formed musketeers also entered actual combat for the first time.


    Considering the troll''s powerful self-healing ability, Andrea deliberately chose the poisonous lead bullet.


    As it turns out, his choices made a big difference.


    As long as they don''t get hit, even if the troll gets shot, his life will not be in danger. Instead, he can quickly recover his fighting power by relying on his self-healing ability.


    But the poisonous lead bullets embedded in their bodies greatly slowed the troll''s recovery speed, effectively curbing the troll''s biggest advantage.


    Although the fearless troll launched several attacks one after another, the Sandfury troll finally retreated temporarily under the order of the chief of the sand, thanks to the first-time gunnery cooperation of the expeditionary force and the efforts of other soldiers in various positions. .


    Since then, the Ruins of Heat Shadow has become the first forward base of the night elves in Tanaris, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com The expeditionary logistics force that had gained a firm foothold also began to officially mine the nearby Mithril mine.


    ¡­


    In the Equipment Research Department of Moonlight City, Andrea looked at the slightly yellowed milky white ore on the table with great interest.


    "Is this the Mithril Mine?"


    Alan, Director of the Weapons Research Department, nodded and said, "Yes, during the Night Empire period, this ore was widely used to make arcane puppets and enchanted equipment. Its ductility and magic conductivity are excellent, and it is usually used in conjunction with Thorium ore."


    The mineral origins before Andrea''s crossing cannot be used as a reference. The minerals in Kalimdor are not distributed according to the level of the map as in the game.


    He did not find thorium mines in Winterspring, but the natural mines in Stonetalon Mountain produced a small amount.


    Similarly, Feralas does not have mithril, but a lot of copper mines. Andrea once thought that all the mithril production areas were allocated to the Eastern Continent, but he did not expect to find an unexpected surprise in the Tanaris Desert.

 Chapter 178： Celeste Sunstrider

    "Does it match with Thorium..."


    Andrea lowered his head and pondered for a moment, "I will inform the tauren allies to increase the mining volume of the thorium mine in Stonetalon Mountain. Alan, will you make arcane puppets?"


    Alan, who was born as a highborne elf, said with embarrassment, "Yes, but the problem lies in energy."


    "Without the backing of the infinite energy of the Well of Eternity, it is too inefficient to rely solely on manual recharging by Arcanists."


    Alan hesitated for a while, and finally made up his mind to speak out his suggestion as a technician.


    "Master Andrea, it''s harmless if it''s only produced in small quantities. Using them to guard the Lord''s Palace can free up a lot of manpower, but I don''t recommend that you mass-produce such...vases in the current era."


    Alan''s courageous suggestion didn''t annoy Andrea, and he wasn''t too fatuous to accept it.


    "Thank you for your advice, Alan."


    Patting the technician on the shoulder hard, Andrea encouraged with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll get angry, as long as it''s the right suggestion, I''ll take it."


    "but¡­"


    Seeing the relieved expression on Alan''s face, Andrea asked with a chuckle, "What if I can find a suitable energy source?"


    Alan, a technical geek, was taken aback for a moment, then scratched his head blankly and said, "If there is an infinite energy source as the backing, the arcane puppet that can only be used as a vase today will become a veritable weapon of war, but..."


    Before Alan continued to ask, Andrea waved him goodbye.


    "This is my problem. In short, try to restore the dark night empire''s arcane puppet technology first, and I will definitely use it in the future."


    "yes¡­"


    Leaving the weapon research department, a beautiful blond woman who was waiting outside the door immediately walked up to her.


    ¡°Uncle Andrea, how did it turn out?¡±


    Andrea nodded, "It is indeed Mithril with a purity that meets the standard. As long as Tanaris'' dominance can be guaranteed and sufficient mining volume can be obtained, it should be able to provide Moonlight City with a steady stream of minerals in the future."


    This blond girl is Seres Sunstrider who was sent to Moonnight City by Dath''Remar more than 100 years ago.


    When Dath''Remar sent his daughter here, he entrusted Andrea to arrange a stable job like a clerical job for Celes, so that she could support herself.


    But Andrea didn''t intend to be so perfunctory. After all, he was also a descendant of the Sunstrider family. He didn''t think this child would not have arcane talent.


    Under Celes'' half-push attitude, the leader of the Moon Guard, Delier, arranged for her female arcanist to do a checkup for Celes.


    The result was astonishing. This child already possessed impressive arcane energy in her body. Obviously, she was not as mediocre as Dath''Remar said.


    Although her father ordered her to keep a low profile, the young Seres was not as flattered as Das Rema.


    Although she sensiblely stayed away from Anakis and came to Moonlight City under her father''s arrangement, the child still has the idea of ??working hard to improve herself and maybe helping her father''s career in the future.


    Andrea himself does not know any arcane spells. After a long talk with Seres, he handed over the talented descendant of the Sunstrider to the Moon Guard for training.


    The Moon Guard is the guardian force of the Xin-Azshari mages appointed by Queen Azshara. This army is full of talents and has a profound heritage.


    Even after a war with heavy losses, the inheritance of the Moon Guard has never been broken.


    When Seres was at home, she could only occasionally receive personal guidance from the busy Dath''Remar. Considering how busy Dath''Rema was as the leader of the high elves, the quality of education she received can be imagined.


    Since she began to receive the training of the orthodox magic troop, Seres has made rapid progress, which can even be described as advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Seres met Andrea when she was a child, but at that time Andrea was shown in the form of a crow.


    After reuniting with her little sister, Leticia, whom she knew since childhood, she learned the truth from that big mouth that she suddenly fell asleep in the garden.


    Under the leadership of Leticia, a skinny girl who claims to be a big sister, Seres''s cautious attitude when she first came to Moonlight City has improved a lot.


    Since Andrea was of the same generation as her father, Dath''Remar, and had a good relationship, Celeste began calling him by nicknames that made Andrea feel very painful.


    uncle.


    For the eternal night elves, the issue of seniority between different families has always been seen very lightly, and it is nothing new to forget the relationship between generations.


    Andrea tried many times to get Celes to call herself by her first name like Leticia, but she never succeeded.


    This dark-bellied girl seemed to be a little awkward about Andrea''s behavior of stunning her without permission in her childhood, and deliberately used this method to make a small revenge.


    After a long time of persuasion to no avail, Andrea could only accept her fate and let her go.


    Shandris likes the well-behaved and sensible Seres very much, but she is too busy with military affairs to stay in Moonlight Town for a long time, and she doesn''t have the "eyes" to see the other side of Seres hidden under the well-behaved.


    Although she arranged for Seres to receive formal training from the moon guards in private, Andrea still kept her promise to Dath''Rema, and did not expose Seres'' true strength to the public.


    Celeste''s ostensible job is one of Andrea''s secretaries. Due to her somewhat confused personality, her ability to work...in short, it''s hard to describe.


    However, everyone in the secretarial team knew that this little girl was an old friend of the lord''s lord. She just wanted her lord to help her grow up, and they didn''t make irresponsible remarks to this blatant colleague.


    Knowing that Moonlight City had found a Mithril origin, Celes was more excited than Andrea, and hurriedly dragged the helpless "Uncle Andrea" to the Weapons Research Department to inquire about the appraisal results.


    "Huh~"


    Knowing that Mithril can be mined in large quantities, Seres patted her chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    The trembling huge evil caused Andrea''s eyeballs to move down two inches involuntarily.


    ''Nutrition is really good, in comparison...''


    Thinking of the sorry scale of his apprentices, Andrea showed a pitiful expression on his face.


    Celes looked up just in time to notice Andrea''s gaze, and a smirk flickered across that bewilderingly delicate doll''s face.


    "Uncle Andrea, is it good looking?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea''s face froze, UU Reading scratched his head and changed the subject, "Cough~ Seriously, why do you care so much about the mining of Mithril? It can''t be that there are some new instructions from Dath''Remar, right?" ?¡±


    Celes put it away as soon as she saw it, and led the way with her hands behind her back and a smile on her face.


    "No, every time my father contacted me, he would only gossip and never mention the current situation of Anakis, and he would not allow me to return to the capital again. I am only personally interested in the mithril mine."


    "After all... this kind of ore was an important military mineral during the Dark Night Empire."


    Andrea''s eyes became deeper, and he looked at Celes meaningfully and smiled.


    "It seems that Delier and the others have educated you very well, and even told you this."


    "Hey~"


    Seeing the iconic smirk on Seres''s face, Andrea secretly sighed, "Sure enough, this kid hasn''t given up on returning to Anakis to help Dath''Remar..."

 Chapter 179： what should come will always come

    The noble girls that Andrea met when she attended the little sisters gathering with Leticia, except Seres, almost all sank into the sea with Xin Aisalie.


    If nothing else, they should all become Naga.


    Having lost friends and mothers one after another at a young age, Seres is still growing up in a healthy state, thanks to the care of Dath''Rema, who is both a father and a mother.


    Although Celeste occasionally showed a tendency to have a dark belly, this small problem did not detract from her personal charm. It is said that the young man who pursued her in the Moon Guard has been queued up by Delier for several rounds.


    Even among the colleagues in the lord''s office, there were many people who boldly showed their love to her, but these poor children were all overwhelmed by Seles'' seemingly innocent smile and flirtatious refusal without exception.


    After losing her mother after the Battle of the Well of Eternity, the busy Dath''Remar had no time or desire to find a new partner. Celes was brought up entirely by her father and brother, Dath''Remar and Danas.


    Andrea and Leticia discovered a problem in getting along with Celes.


    This child has no interest in frizzy men of the same age, but prefers mature and stable elders like his father and elder brother.


    It is meaningless to judge the age of night elves from their appearance. The difference between people of different age groups is mainly reflected in their temperament.


    According to the "Ceres Observation Report" submitted by Leticia, Ceres is more patient and sincere when talking with older men.


    On the contrary, when in contact with young people, Celeste''s warm but repulsive smile almost never let go.


    ''Dath''Remar, you have sinned deeply...''


    Thinking of Seles, a future controlled by the uncle, Andrea felt a throbbing pain in her temples.


    ¡­


    The battle on the Tanaris front has been proceeding along the lines envisioned by Andrea.


    After taking down the ruins of Reying, the soldiers of the expeditionary force continued to advance with strong firepower.


    All the way to repel the desert guerrillas organized by the Sandfury trolls, the expeditionary force once again established a forward base at the entrance to the Shining Plain.


    Andrea was too lazy to think of a name, so he simply followed the original historical development law and called it Gadgetzan.


    Advancing to Gadgetzan, the goal of the expeditionary force was basically achieved.


    The Sandfury trolls hide in the quicksand post in front of the gate of Zul''Farrak to guard against death. This is one of their most important water sources, and the night elves cannot take it away no matter what.


    Andrea hadn''t planned to wipe out the Sandfury troll in one go. If this group of savages were really annoyed, they would really dare to act as if they were all soldiers on the spot.


    More than 1 million trolls swarmed here... It''s scary to think about it.


    Under the absolute quantity gap, there is no decisive weapon advantage, and it is only a matter of time before they are leveled.


    After clearing the way to the Shining Plains, Syndra''s frontier troops officially entered Thousand Needles.


    This stone forest area, where neither food nor grazing can be grown, is rich in minerals, especially iron ore and tin ore. For Moon Night City, which needs a lot of steel to build warships in the future, this is a strategically important area that must be won.


    As for the Shimmering Plains, which connects Thousand Needles to Tanaris, no vegetation grows in this barren area, and only a few scavengers roam nearby.


    Andrea intends to use this place as a training ground for the joint training of Syndra and the Tanaris Expeditionary Force.


    Although Elesalas has publicly stated that they will return to the mainstream society of the night elves, their location is too far from the core residential area in the north, and there are few opportunities for ordinary contact except for trade through caravans.


    In addition, Syndra originally focused on scholars who lived in a house for thousands of years, and it was only Andrea who wanted to reintegrate them into the night elf society.


    Seeing that the night elves were content to guard the entrance of the Shining Plains, the Sandfury trolls had no intention of continuing to advance. Due to the difference in strength, they also had no intention of provoking for the time being.


    With Gadgetzan as the boundary, the two sides have temporarily entered a relatively peaceful confrontation stage.


    However, both sides have hatred and hostility towards each other. Once the expeditionary force consolidates its current territory, this unfinished war will resume sooner or later.


    Occupying the eastern part of Tanaris has another advantage for Andrea. The night elves'' control area directly borders the Caverns of Time, the bronze dragon''s lair.


    Dragons have little interest in the land, especially bronze dragons who are very Buddhist in the real world.


    They spend most of their time wandering in various branch timelines, and the so-called lair Time Cavern is just a transit base between timelines.


    Just as Andrea was going to visit the Bronze Dragon in the Cavern of Time, the long-lost voice finally appeared in his mind.


    "Andrea, the 500-year deadline is up, are you ready?"


    ¡­


    At the same time, Tyrande, who was on the top of Nordrassil, also heard similar inquiries, and the high priest of Elune, who had kept a low profile for hundreds of years, breathed a sigh of relief.


    For intelligent creatures, the unknown is the scariest thing. The long wait was finally over, and Tyrande felt a lot more relaxed.


    "Santis."


    "yes?"


    Hearing the mentor''s call, Shandris, who was helping Tyrande look through the official documents, looked up.


    Tyrande tidied up the long white priest''s dress, straightened her face and said to Shandris solemnly, "The time agreed with Elune is up. I don''t know what will happen next and how much time it will take."


    "If I suddenly disappear from where I am, help me explain to Malfurion and the others, so as not to cause panic."


    "Is Elune...?"


    Shandris'' pupils shrank, and when she mentioned Elune, she suddenly thought of another Elune family member besides Tyrande.


    "I see, but please allow me to leave for a while."


    Seeing the anxious look in Shandris'' eyes, Tyrande, who had worked with Shandris for many years, of course knew what she was worried about.


    "Well, go, come back as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    When Shandris hurriedly pulled through the portal to the lord''s palace of Moonnight City, she didn''t care about responding to the salute of the guards, she speeded up and went straight to the lord''s office on the seventh floor.


    "Andrea!"


    Andrea was explaining the matter to Leticia, Markle and the others, and when he saw Shandris rushing in panting, he immediately understood the whole story.


    After waving Maclay and other administrative officials to retreat, Andrea chuckled knowingly and said, "I see. Sure enough, she also received the notice?"


    Shandris''s expression was a bit dignified, "What''s the purpose of Elune calling you two? Could it be that you want to fight one-on-one?"


    Andrea rolled her eyes amusedly, "How could Elune use such a simple and rude method? I guess, she might set tests for me and Tyrande separately."


    Looking at Leticia and Celes on both sides of the branch station, Andrea sighed helplessly, "None of these two children is worry-free, come to Moonlight City as often as you can to help me look after them. "


    Pointing to the two unconvinced girls, Andrea jokingly said, "After all, with their status, it''s not easy for Markley to discipline them ruthlessly."


    Shandris looked at the left and right sides with some doubts. UU Reading Leticia is a skinny girl who doesn''t fight for three days and goes to the house to expose the tiles. She has long known, but Celes...


    "Okay, I''ll try to find time to come over, but you also know how much time you have in Anakis now...I''m not sure."


    "Just try your best, and... the guy who does his own way is also entrusted to you."


    Andrea pointed to the north of the city, and exchanged glances with Shandris, who immediately understood what he meant.


    Seeing Shandris'' solemn nod, Andrea relaxed her sitting posture in relief, "It''s almost time."


    Taking a last look at the three people in the room, Andrea closed her eyes and called out to Elune.


    "My dear Elune, I am ready."


    "Very good, then let''s set off together, the target, the Emerald Dream."


    "¡­what?!"

 Chapter 180： village girl dont be crazy

    Having been pigeonholed for five hundred years, Andrea once thought that Elune was very unhappy with the conflict between herself and Tyrande, and might even throw him to some uninhabited planet to play in the mud to reflect.


    But the Emerald Dream...


    "Why the Emerald Dream?"


    "Hehe~ You''ll know when you arrive."


    The Emerald Dream is a mirror world based on Azeroth, and the night elves who enjoy the blessing of the World Tree already have a high right of passage.


    Under the watchful eyes of the three of Shandris, Andrea closed her eyes and fell asleep with her head tilted. Her even breathing was clearly audible in the quiet office.


    "¡­Fell asleep?"


    Celeste''s expression was a little dull. She didn''t expect that Uncle Andrea had made so many preparations, and it ended in such a thunderous and rainy way.


    "wait."


    Shandris sensed that something was wrong, she rested her chin on her hand and looked at her sleeping boyfriend thoughtfully, "Shouldn''t he just fall asleep, could it be that he was pulled into the Emerald Dream?"


    ¡­


    When Shandris gently lifted the sleeping Andrea to the bed with the help of the two juniors, a similar incident was happening in Anarsis.


    However, that had nothing to do with Andrea and Tyrande who entered the dream at the same time. When the two regained consciousness again, the scenery in front of them had undergone a huge change from before falling into the dream.


    "...the Emerald Sanctuary of Tianzhu Peak?"


    "Where is this?"


    Different voices of doubt sounded at the same time, and Andrea and Tyrande turned their heads respectively, only then did they notice that there was someone beside them.


    "Humph!"


    Tyrande got angry when he saw Andrea, snorted coldly and turned his head away.


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth, ignored Tyrande''s attitude, and turned her attention back to the huge cave in front of her.


    Unlike Tyrande, who entered the Emerald Dream for the first time, Andrea had stepped on it before.


    The grotto in front of me is the abode of Ysera the Sleeper in the Emerald Dream.


    ''It seems that Elune drew us in through the power of the dream manager Ysera. ''


    While Tyrande was still looking around curiously, Andrea first stepped into the grotto in front of him.


    Ysera was squatting in the depths of the grotto at this moment, different from the lazy and decadent appearance when they met last time, Ysera looked at the dark night in front of her in a white gauze dress rather respectfully. Elven woman.


    "Uh...could it be?"


    From Andrea''s point of view, he could only see the woman''s back, and he guessed her identity as soon as he turned his mind.


    Sure enough, when Andrea stepped into the grotto, the woman turned her head as if aware of it.


    That familiar beautiful face was exactly the same as the one that Elune asked Andrea to carve on the statue of the Temple of Shadow of the Dark Moon.


    Elune waved to Andrea with a smile on her face, "Come here, Tyrande too."


    Tyrande, who was admiring the scenery of the Emerald Dream, came back to her senses, lifted her skirt and trotted all the way to Elune, kneeling respectfully on one knee.


    "Respected Elune, benevolent goddess of the moon, your loyal follower Tyrande Whisperwind is honored to see your true face."


    Tyrande''s excited attitude made Andrea curl her lips. As early as Elune ordered him to spread her true appearance to the outside world, Andrea guessed that she would continue to use this beautiful appearance in the future.


    ¡­I just don¡¯t know if this face was made by Elune after thousands of years of searching for inspiration.


    Ysera turned her head and looked at the two people with different expressions, "Eluen, your two servants have arrived, do you want to start now?"


    "Well, let''s get started."


    Elune smiled and waved to the two at the same time, and the cold moonlight shrouded the two of them.


    The faces of Andrea and Tyrande suddenly changed, and they both felt that the energy in their bodies was sealed.


    However, unlike Tyrande who specialized in light spells and minored in the way of the ranger, Andrea, as a druid, possessed natural energy in addition to the sealed power of shadow.


    Under Elune''s incomparably precise seal, the power of shadow in Andrea''s body was perfectly separated from the power of nature. He was surprised to find that he could use pure natural spells again.


    Tyrande frowned slightly when he saw the green gleam in Andrea''s hand.


    "Dear Moon Goddess, we..."


    Seeing the hesitant expression on Tyrande''s face, not knowing whether to ask or not, Elune smiled gently.


    "Don''t think about it, this is not a punishment for you."


    "The power to seal you is just to let you temporarily put aside everything in the material world and return to the original point, and look at the world from a different angle."


    Elune''s star-like silver eyes looked at Tyrande, "Tyrande, I told you before that, for the past thousand years, your management of the believers has not satisfied me."


    Tyrande bowed her head obediently and admitted, "I''m very sorry...it didn''t meet your expectations."


    Elune smiled and shook her head, "I can''t blame you alone, I pushed you who had no previous management experience to an exorbitant position, and it''s only natural that your mentality will change in the face of a sudden promotion. .¡±


    ''Hehe~''


    Andrea let out a mocking laugh in her heart.


    Although Elune said it very euphemistically in consideration of Tyrande''s face, from Andrea''s intuitive understanding, the meaning of this sentence is...


    "You are just a village girl who was given privileges by me. I was too anxious to suddenly put you in the position of national leader. Let''s start from the beginning."


    Although Tyrande wasn''t stupid, she didn''t understand the deep meaning of Elune''s words when facing the Moon Goddess whom she worshiped since she was a child. Instead, she was grateful for the other party''s magnanimity.


    Andrea rolled her eyes helplessly, "Tyrande, who usually looks like a domineering female president, turned into an idiot in front of Elune..."


    Ysera noticed Andrea''s expression, and a smile flashed in the yellow dragon eyes, obviously she also understood the meaning of Elune''s words.


    "cough~"


    The "moving" scene in front of him made Andrea feel a little hot, and he could only cough lightly to change the subject.


    "Dear Elune, you let us prepare for 500 years, what are we going to do next? We won''t just return to the material world with the seal?"


    After Elune lifted Tyrande and smiled at Andrea, Andrea always felt that there was a bit of evil in her smile.


    "Of course not, UU Reading Otherwise, I don''t need to deliberately drag you to the Emerald Dream."


    As a true god, Elune could not stay in the material world for long.


    But the dream world in the cracks of the Emerald Dream has taken advantage of a loophole, where she can reveal her own body projection.


    Elune turned her head and gave Ysera a wink, and the Green Dragon Queen immediately nodded knowingly.


    Before Andrea had time to comprehend what she meant, the scenery in front of her changed abruptly again.


    Suddenly appearing on the endless prairie, Andrea patted her forehead helplessly.


    "...Your Majesty Ysera, can I say hello before the next transfer?"


    Ysera has a good temper, she didn''t care about Andrea''s dissatisfaction, and said with a smile, "If there is another time, I will pay attention."


    Finally arriving at the destination, Elune floated in mid-air and told Andrea and Tyrande her intentions.

 Chapter 181： Real?simulation business game

    Elune spread her hands outward, and with her movements, countless phantoms appeared on the green grassland like a time replay, and these phantoms formed two towns with huge differences in size, one on the left and one on the right.


    "This is a projection replayed through the Emerald Dream as the mirror world of Azeroth."


    "Tyrande and Andrea, for the next 1,000 years, you will exchange identities."


    Elune opened her hands and pointed to the cities on both sides, "Andrea entered the projection of Anarchis, and Tyrande went to the projection of Moonlight Town, using 1000 years equal to the real world as the ruler."


    "I want to see how you behave after you exchange identities. The final result will be related to your status when you return to the material world."


    Andrea and Tyrande woke up at the same time, and Tyrande asked anxiously first, "But Elune, the current situation in the material world is very dangerous, what if..."


    Elune waved her hands and said, "Don''t worry, I assure you, at least during the 1,000 years you have been in the dream world, no major changes will occur in either Anakis or Moonlight City."


    Turning to look at Ysera, Elune explained with a smile, "The Green Dragon Legion under Ysera''s command will send special envoys to Moonlight City and Anakis respectively."


    "They will abide by my will and sit in the city to avoid large-scale conflicts and disputes as much as possible."


    Compared with Tyrande''s reluctance, Andrea seemed much calmer.


    He didn''t know how much Tyrande had prepared for Anarchis'' future development. At least he was confident that there would be no major disturbances in Moonlight City after losing his leadership.


    Andrea had already made a detailed plan for the future route of Moonlight City, and what Markley and the others needed to do was to continue walking along this road.


    Although losing Andrea''s occasional whimsy, the development speed of Moonlight City should be completely flat, lacking explosive power.


    But seeing Tyrande''s terrified expression as if the sky was falling, Andrea felt that this little problem didn''t seem to matter at all.


    Ignoring Tyrande''s objections, Elune showed a rare strength.


    "Needless to say, I was too tolerant to you before, which caused the current sisterhood to gradually change."


    Elune sternly looked at the bewildered Tyrande and warned, "This trial is my important test for you. If you lag far behind Andrea in the 1000 years of simulation development, I will punish you. .¡±


    In the end, he looked at the two meaningfully, and Elune''s projection turned into a piece of silver light and dissipated on the spot.


    "Come on everyone, I''ll come back to judge your achievements in 1000 years, let''s go."


    "à§~"


    ¡­


    Looking at the people around who flowed like real people, Andrea stopped in thought on the street that Anakis was familiar with.


    ¡®Is the sealing of the powers bestowed on us just to test the management ability? I always feel that it is not so simple...''


    "Lord Andrea!"


    A man in official robes came panting from the street. Under Andrea''s curious gaze, this junior official told him the general operation of the projected city like a novice guiding an NPC.


    The Anakis projected by Elune was just established after the disaster, and all areas in the city were still under intense construction, looking like a waste of time.


    Andrea estimated that Tyrande''s side should be similar, which happened to be the pioneering period of Moonlight Town.


    "interesting."


    Andrea showed an interested smile on his face when he followed the projection officials back to the temporary city hall.


    "Although I don''t know what accidents will happen in the second half, but the simulation business game... just happens to be what I am good at and interested in."


    As a veteran Bladder 6 player, Andrea looked ready to fight after straightening out his thinking. He couldn''t wait to see, within the same 1000 time period, what would Anarsis do under the governance of Tyrande and himself? What a difference.


    Meanwhile on the other side.


    Looking at the deserted beach in front of him, the simple village that had just been built with the help of the ruins, and his subordinates with only a thousand people, Tyrande felt like crying.


    "Where should the village...be built?"


    ¡­


    When Andrea and Tyrande were struggling in the projected city of the Emerald Dream, some green dragons followed the Queen''s order, woke up from the dream world, and rushed to Anakis and Moonlight City respectively.


    Looking at the green dragon falling from the sky outside the city on the roof garden of the Lord''s Palace in Moonlight City, Onyxia, who was enjoying midnight tea, was speechless.


    "... Leticia, they didn''t come to arrest me after Andrea tipped off the news, did they?"


    Leticia waved her hand dismissively and denied, "How is that possible? Andrea has never disclosed any information about you to other dragons. I''ll ask them why they came first. Be careful not to reveal your identity."


    Since she was still worried about Andrea''s "teasing" behavior in her heart, when Andrea stayed in the Lord''s Palace, Onyxia never took the initiative to visit her unless there was something serious to discuss.


    But Onyxia is a young girl dragon after all, so it would be unreasonable for her to live in a suburban residence all year round.


    Andrea would often deliberately leave the Lord''s Palace under the pretext of inspecting the territory, and then Leticia would take the initiative to invite Onyxia to come over as a guest.


    As a dragon who loves meat and dislikes, although there is always a gap between her and Andrea, Princess Black Dragon is very interested in the food culture of Moonlight City developed by him.


    Every time Leticia invites Onyxia to be a guest, she asks the chefs in the lord''s palace to prepare a large table of delicious food. Over time, the black dragon princess who is still in the long body and Leticia who often feeds on her became friends.


    After Seres joined, the small group of the two expanded to three people. As long as Andrea was away, they would come to the roof garden to enjoy the delicious food while overlooking the beautiful scenery of the city. Over the years experience.


    Shandris hurried back to Anakis after Andrea was settled, and she still needed to tell Archdruid Malfurion about Tyrande''s sleeping.


    Without Tyrande, the leader who usually called the shots, the political situation of Anarsis could only be stabilized by the prestigious Malfurion.


    The three girls of similar age chatted about almost everything without outsiders. At this moment, Onyxia was curiously asking Celes about her views on mate selection.


    "Future husband?"


    Ceres put her index finger on her chin, tilted her head and thought for a while, "Probably...will you find a handsome uncle full of mature masculine charm and tolerance?"


    The corners of Onyxia''s mouth twitched, "Really..."


    "Is there a more specific scope? For example, requirements for appearance and temperament, UU reading or requirements for status and personal strength, etc."


    Although the night elves are all handsome and beautiful, there are still beauty and ugliness in the clan, but the lower limit is much higher than other races.


    Someone like Andrea can only be regarded as a middle-of-the-road talent. If it weren''t for the outstanding temperament cultivated in high positions for many years, he might not be noticed by throwing him into the crowd.


    "Ok¡­"


    Celeste hadn''t thought about this issue before, "Appearance doesn''t matter, as long as you look past it, you should have a mature and stable temperament, status and strength... Considering the issue of family marriage, let''s try to be as high as possible?"


    ''Why is it a rhetorical question...''


    Onyxia rolled her eyes helplessly, and asked jokingly, "So, isn''t your Uncle Andrea one of the most suitable candidates?"

 Chapter 182： New World Speculation

    "Eh?"


    Celes, who was usually a little confused, was stunned for a moment, and Onyxia was horrified to find that this girl seemed to really start to think about feasibility.


    "Stop, stop! I''m just giving an example, don''t take it seriously! There are many other handsome men who meet your standards, such as Makelay, Nawaz and Delier."


    Celes complained speechlessly, "Maclay just got married more than 30 years ago, and the children of Nawaz and Delier are older than me, right?"


    "Aren''t they all handsome uncles?"


    "It''s different. I won''t destroy other people''s families."


    "I''m back!"


    While the two were gossiping, the bluffing Leticia rode Akumail downstairs to show her presence, and it didn''t take long for her to return to the top of the building.


    "What are you talking about? Come and listen."


    "Okay, we''re talking..."


    "stop!"


    These two little friends who are good at digressing caused the self-proclaimed prudent Onyxia to rub her brows with a headache.


    "I''ll talk about gossip later, let''s talk about the business first, what are those green dragons doing here?"


    Leticia picked up a biscuit and stuffed it into her mouth, and said vaguely, "They will stay in Moonlight City in the future. It is said that Ysera and the moon **** Elune gave the order together."


    Onyxia: "???"


    ¡­


    Similar to Elune''s prediction, with the green dragon representing the Moon God in charge, Anakis, who was originally undercurrents, passed through nearly 1,000 years smoothly.


    Certain greedy merchants would continue to hunt down the Highborne, who seemed to be dying, but Malfurion would not indulge them the way Tyrande did.


    Although the archdruid would not punish these people severely because of his gentle temper, he could at least make impartial and fair judgments.


    But Dath''Remar didn''t give up the plan he had started because of Malfurion''s justice.


    Tyrande''s ruling policy made the upper elves give up their chances long ago. Thinking that the eccentric high priest would return sooner or later, Dath''Remar and others have always been steadily advancing their plan.


    All is ready except for the opportunity.


    Around 8100 BC before the Dark Portal, the high elves gathered again in the secret room of Darth''Rema''s home to hold the last meeting before the operation began.


    Dath''Remar was dealing with the pursuit of the Greed while secretly busy advancing the plan. At this time, he looked quite haggard.


    The thick dark circles under his eyes and thin figure that persisted all year round made the highborne who attended the meeting respect him a lot.


    Although it looks miserable on the outside, Dath''Remar''s emotions are very excited.


    "Everyone, we are only one step away from success!"


    All the people present solemnly nodded in agreement, bearing the burden of humiliation and being watched like a bird in a cage for many years. They have never been so eager for freedom like they are now.


    "We have one more important topic to discuss before taking the final action."


    At this time, the scene in the secret room can already see some prototypes of the future Sun Kingdom.


    Dath''Remar, who was in the main position, raised the issue, and the patriarchs of the major families discussed the feasibility and specific plans, and after reaching a relatively safe conclusion, they handed it back to Dath''Remar for the final decision.


    Dath''Remar used arcane magic to draw a holographic map "The location of the new home" in front of him.


    After clicking on Kalimdor, Dath''Remar said in a heavy tone, "I initially considered moving to the south of Kalimdor, but the gradually expanding influence of Elesalas dispelled my thoughts."


    "If the distance is not far enough, sooner or later we will be approached by paranoid Luna priests and druids. They will never allow a new energy source to emerge, whether it is controllable or not."


    Everyone present nodded solemnly. Strong control over arcane arts is the mainstream thought of the night elves today. Even the archdruids, who have always been tolerant, cannot tolerate their radical actions.


    "but!"


    Dath''Remar waved his fist and said passionately, "We will not give up arcane arts! The study of arcane arts is the birthright of the highborne. This kind of power on the side of order is definitely not the source of attracting demons. The problem is only in using it. on the person!"


    "So, I propose..."


    Dath''Remar drew a question mark on the right side of Kalimdor''s entire system projection, "After years of sea voyages, the fleet of Moonlight City has basically confirmed a point."


    "When the Well of Eternity exploded, at least half of the continent was separated from Kalimdor."


    "Among them, the Broken Isles in the middle of the endless sea and Northrend in the north of the sea have been confirmed, and researchers in Moonlight City generally agree with a conjecture..."


    He added gravity and clicked the question mark, and Dath''Remar made a mirror image reversal of Kalimdor, and moved it to the other side of the endless sea.


    "There is another continent on the opposite side of the endless sea, but it has not been clearly verified."


    Dath''Remar propped his hands on the table and said in a deep voice, "Among the continents that have been discovered so far, the North Forest is located at the North Pole of the world, it is too bitterly cold, and the Broken Isles are always under the watchful eyes of druids because of Sara Dashiel''s relationship." middle."


    "If we want to truly escape the sight of druids and moon priests, there is only one option left with great risk."


    "Cross the endless sea, go to the other side of the sea to find a new continent!"


    Dath''Remar''s proposal caused everyone present to fall into silence for a while, and after a while, a red-haired man raised his hand to ask a question.


    Dath''Remar happily called his name, "Patriarch Moonfury, please feel free to ask any questions."


    The red-haired man got up and straightened his attire, "Lord Dath''Remar, I only have one question, how do we get through the crisis-ridden Endless Sea?"


    "As far as I know, even the navy in Moonlight Town has not dared to explore eastward from the Broken Isles, and only they know the law of storms in the endless sea."


    "with all due respect."


    Patriarch Moonfury sighed softly, "With us alone, UU Reading may find it very difficult to cross the sea and reach the new continent that we don''t know if it exists."


    Dath''Remar nodded heavily, "This is something I''m thinking about too. Unfortunately, Lord Moonshadow and the High Priest were summoned by Elune, so we can''t get in touch with him for the time being."


    "However, I have secretly conveyed the news to Leticia Moonsong. She, who is also a Highborne, agreed in principle to help us cross the sea."


    "wait."


    One of the silver-haired men frowned and raised his hand, "Lord Dath''Remar, you said that the Moonsong patriarch agreed to cross the sea? Didn''t she say that she would explore the route first?"


    Dath''Rema was taken aback, and then his eyes lit up. "The Patriarch Yuemian asked a good question! After all, Leticia is inexperienced, and some key information has been revealed in her words."


    Everyone present was the elite class of the Highborne, and they quickly figured out the joints following the words of Dath''Remar and Mooncrown Patriarch.


    Patriarch Yuenu suddenly said, "Moonnight City has long confirmed that there is a continent on the other side of the endless sea, but it has not been announced to the public for some reason?"

 Chapter 183： no suspense

    More than 900 years have passed since Andrea left. Although Moonlight City is still developing according to his vision, without a lord with an infinite spirit of forging ahead, the development speed of Moonlight City has inevitably slowed down.


    The prototype ironclad ship made of all metal has already been built, but this prototype looks very cumbersome, and it is obviously far from Andrea''s standard.


    As the acting lord, Leticia only knows a thing or two about ship construction, and she dare not aggressively allocate too much funds to the ship research department to improve ironclad ships.


    So far, the trial all-metal warship can only float on the sea, and its low speed makes its existence quite tasteless. The shipbuilders cannot start the next step of research without permission.


    "Ha~"


    Leticia sighed lazily, "When will Andrea come back, it''s exhausting to be an acting lord..."


    Onyxia rolled her eyes angrily, "You are ashamed to say that most of the work will be sorted out by the secretary group, and Celes and I will help with the final screening. All you need to do is stamp it."


    "Ahaha~"


    Leticia waved her hand without any sense of shame, "Those who can do more work, it''s okay to let me lead the army, but I''m really not good at administration."


    Celes shook her head helplessly, "I don''t know what Uncle Andrea will think of you when he sees your lazy look."


    Since Anakis also had a lot of things to do, after Shandris confirmed that the administrative system of Moonlight City was functioning normally, she reduced the frequency of running back and forth, and spent most of her time assisting the archdruid who was troubled by many things.


    In fact, the three masters from time to time would make some jokes. Fortunately, the secretary team left by Andrea and capable officials such as Markle helped to finish the work, so there were no major problems at last.


    "Lord Leticia."


    Lisa from the secretary team opened the office door and walked in. Leticia hurriedly straightened her face, as if she was working hard.


    Lisa has long known the nature of Andrea, the only apprentice, and turned a blind eye to the teacup and snacks on the desk, and reported without squinting, "Dathremar Sunstrider came to visit, he said he has something important to talk to you discuss."


    "Again¡­"


    Leticia''s face immediately collapsed, "Okay, take him to the reception room first, I probably know what he wants to say."


    ¡­


    In the corner of the vast Emerald Dreamland, the two cities that belong to the same area but cannot be observed from each other have a huge difference compared with 900 years ago.


    The development speed of Moonlight City can only be regarded as quite satisfactory. Even with the help of the original team selected by Andrea, whether they can be used freely depends on whether Tyrande, the lord, knows how to use them well.


    Obviously, the high priest of Yufeng''s governance methods are not strong enough. She chose to follow the gourd in the early stage, and she can barely keep up with the development speed of Yueye Town in the early stage.


    However, Tyrande was at a loss for some key technical issues. Generally speaking, the development of Projected Moonlight City was much slower than expected.


    Through the process of building Moonlight City from scratch, Tyrande finally had an intuitive understanding of her ability to govern.


    Leaving aside her prejudice against the Highborne and her dangerous practice of inciting populism, her ability to govern, while not destructive, was definitely not good either.


    If there is no comparison object and she just keeps on developing, maybe she can still be optimistic that she has done a good job.


    But Andrea, who has developed and grown in the material world, is in front of Moonlight City, no matter how thick-skinned she is, she can''t say such words against her will.


    The projection Anakis not far from the projection Moonlight City is another scene.


    Although limited by the total population of Anakis in the material world, the projected city size of Anakis does not exceed the original version of the material world, but there is a significant difference in the degree of prosperity within the city.


    In order to prevent the two sides from interfering with each other, although they are only next door, it seems that there is a whole world between the two cities. Neither Andrea nor Tyrande can see the other''s development.


    Even so, Andrea is optimistic about her nearly millennium-old efforts.


    As he expected, Elune had other plans to seal his shadow power.


    The projection simulation of the Battle of Satyr happened as expected, and Saraen still led his elite troops to attack Nordrassil.


    And this time without the help of Moonlight City''s army to stop them, the druid army led by Malfurion was defeated, and they could only retreat to Nordrassil, entering a difficult tug-of-war.


    Andrea speculates that Elune sealed the strength of the two people probably because he didn''t want them to take the lead in rushing into the enemy''s formation and Kai Wushuang.


    Andrea didn''t know what was going on in Tyrande, but he was not used to losing the power of shadow. The power of nature was not easy to use at first, and it took hundreds of years to gradually grasp the essence.


    Although he blocked the Sartre''s attack with precise dispatch and tenacious defense, Andrea, who was unable to call the border reinforcements, could only barely keep them out of Nordrassil, unable to expel these Sartres.


    When the thousand-year time limit was reached, the fog between Andrea and Tyrande finally lifted.


    Seeing the tone of the peaceful development of Moonlight City, Andrea became annoyed, which showed that Elune deliberately made it more difficult for him eccentrically.


    If it wasn''t for the Sartre, who was on the verge of attacking the city, to slow down Anarsis''s development, Andrea was confident that he could throw Tyrande by a long shot.


    Even so, the size of the two cities can still tell the outcome with the naked eye.


    The projected Anarchis is at least twice as large as the projected Moonnight City. Under the operation of Tyrande, the projected Moonnight City has not even reached the population limit of the material world Moonnight City.


    "Oh~"


    Annoyed, Andrea licked the corner of her mouth at Tyrande, who was opposite. Tyrande also saw a large number of satyrs piled up near Nordrassil, but at this moment she didn''t fly into a rage at Andrea''s provocation.


    "1000 years have come, thank you for your hard work."


    Elune appeared punctually in mid-air above the two projected cities, and a few seconds later, Ysera also teleported over directly through the authority of the dream manager.


    Glancing at the comparison between the two cities, Elune smiled and said, "Should there be no need to announce the outcome? Tyrande, what do you think?"


    Tyrande, who was named, said with a wry smile, "When the time advances to about 500 years, I will know the final outcome. It is true that my skills are inferior to others, so I have nothing to say."


    Elune nodded, "Then I will announce the result, and the winner is Andrea Moonshadow."


    Andrea didn''t feel any joy about this, as this was an expected development.


    "Dear Elune, is this 1,000-year-long simulation management game just to let Tyrande recognize the limits of his abilities?"


    Elune saw the hidden dissatisfaction on Andrea''s face, UU Reading smiled and comforted him, "Of course not, I will give the winner a corresponding compensation."


    Turning his head to look at Tyrande, who had a flat face and seemed to have restrained his temper a lot, a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Elune''s mouth.


    "Tyrande, as a punishment for the loser, after returning to the material world, you must temporarily focus on the cultivation of the sisterhood, and bring them back to the right path when they went astray. You yourself are not allowed to get involved in the political power until the transformation is completed. "


    Tyrande accepted Elune''s punishment calmly, "Yes, obey God''s order."


    Elune''s eyes turned to Andrea who was quite surprised, "Andrea, I know you are dissatisfied with my secret manipulation."


    "As compensation, before Tyrande completes the transformation of the sisterhood, you will take over Tyrande''s position and manage the night elves together with Archdruid Malfurion."


    Seeing the startled look on Andrea''s face, Elune smiled mischievously, "This time, you can give full play to your abilities in the material world, and show Tyrande and Malfurion who sleeps all day, What a good leader should do."

 Chapter 184： Wake up "surprise"

    8000 years before the Gate of Darkness, Lord''s Palace of Moon Night City.


    Andrea, who had been sleeping for 1,000 years under the careful care of the maid, opened her eyes, and the maid who was dozing next to her did not notice this change at all.


    With Elune''s blessing at work, Andrea regained control of her body immediately after waking up. Compared with before going to sleep, Andrea has not changed much, but the shadow energy in her body has strengthened a lot over time.


    "Hey~ You finally woke up, I thought you would just sleep like this forever."


    Xalatas'' voice came into Andrea''s head first, and after glancing at the odd-shaped long sword on the bedside, Andrea twitched the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s beyond my expectation that you didn''t take the opportunity to slip away."


    "Hmph~ I said I would watch you tear C''Thun, N''Zoth, and Yogg-Saron apart with my own eyes. Before my wish is fulfilled, I will keep my promise and stay by your side and wait for the show to begin."


    "Heh~ follow you."


    The movement of Andrea getting off the bed woke up the half-asleep maid. Seeing that the lord had already got off the bed, the handsome girl turned pale with fright, and hurriedly bent down to apologize.


    "Okay, don''t be so nervous, I don''t know how to eat people."


    Seeing the tears on the little maid''s face, Andrea, who had been in contact with the projection NPC for a long time and hadn''t seen the real person for a long time, was a little surprised by this, and patted her on the shoulder funnyly and comforted her, "Relax, I didn''t blame you , go and call Leticia and Celes."


    "Yes Yes!"


    Taking advantage of the little maid stumbling out the door, Andrea came to the balcony of the lord''s bedroom while moving her body.


    Looking down from a high place, Moonlight City doesn''t seem to have changed much after a thousand years, and the prosperity remains the same.


    But the confused and hesitant expressions on the faces of a patrolling moon guard made Andrea frown.


    "what''s the situation?"


    ¡­


    The lord finally returned from Elune''s call, and the whole lord''s palace was in a state of boiling.


    Andrea, who was surrounded by everyone, felt a little strange that Shandris, who was supposed to arrive at the first time, hadn''t arrived for a long time.


    "Letty, where''s Shandris?"


    Leticia was called suddenly, she trembled in guilt, and replied with her eyes wandering left and right, "Sister Shandris? She should be on her way."


    "On the way?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, and Leticia''s expression made him suspicious.


    Turning to look at Celes, the girl''s abnormality became more obvious, and she looked devastated.


    "...What''s wrong with you, shouldn''t I be happy when I wake up? Why are you all acting so strange?"


    Turning his gaze to Makele, who was still calm, Andrea sighed and asked, "Tell me, what happened."


    Markley bowed slightly and said, "Master Moon Shadow has been sleeping peacefully for a thousand years. The only thing that can be considered a major event is the recent exodus of the high-level elves."


    "Ok?"


    Andrea''s originally lazy expression immediately became serious, "Tell me in detail, what''s going on when you run away?"


    After Markley''s explanation, Andrea finally knew the whole story.


    The Highborne, headed by Dath''Remar, have been treated differently by their tribe for a long time, and their patience has finally reached a critical point.


    About 3 years before Andrea''s awakening, Dath''Remar changed his low-key attitude for 2,000 years, and openly declared that arcane art is a precious wealth bestowed by the moon goddess to the upper elves, and the study of arcane art cannot be stopped because of artificial prohibition.


    After the war, the night elf society had long reached a consensus on the control of arcane arts. The people living in Anarchis had developed a habit of thinking, subconsciously resisting the arcane arts that would invite demons to invade, and resisting the use of their highborne.


    Dath''Remar''s unconventional call drew severe reprimands from all walks of life in Anakis, but he and the highborne seemed to have no intention of introspection and correction.


    Moreover, Dath''Remar wasn''t just empty talk, the upper elves really blatantly promoted and studied arcane arts, gradually reaching the point where even Malfurion couldn''t stand it.


    Although Shandris repeatedly mediated between the two parties, both Malfurion and Dath''Remar had a bottom line that could not be compromised. In the end, the high elves and the mainstream society of the night elves broke completely.


    Malfurion ordered the Highborne to be expelled from Anarsis, forbidding them to continue drawing power from the new Well of Eternity.


    The archdruid already knew about the highborne''s addiction to magic, and he wanted to use this method to force the obsessed highborne to turn back.


    But the development of the situation was not as he expected. Not only did the exiled highborne not show any anger or annoyance, but they happily left Mount Hyjal with their already packed luggage.


    Without waiting for the stunned Malfurion to make a further reaction, Dath''Remar, who had planned long ago, took tens of thousands of Highborne and directly teleported to the transit port built by Andrea on the south bank of Azsuna.


    Here they boarded the large Galen ship that had been prepared, and more than 30 temporarily modified passenger ships set sail for the unknown sea in the east of the Broken Isles.


    When Andrea woke up, the ship had only sailed for less than two months, and Malfurion had come to Moonlight Town three times to lose his temper, which was really rare for the always good-tempered archdruid.


    Of course, as the "accomplice" of the Highborne''s escape, Leticia became the main receiver of the Grand Druid hair dryer, which is why she was too guilty to look at Andrea.


    Not to mention Celeste.


    Her father and elder brother suddenly left Kalimdor without saying hello, and took huge risks to sail to the unknown Eastern Continent. As a member of the Sunstrider family, it was no wonder Seres was not worried.


    "Hey~"


    Patting Celeste''s little golden head as a comfort, Andrea gave Leticia a hard look.


    "You decided on such an important matter without first discussing it with Markley. I think you are itchy?"


    "Eh!"


    Leticia rushed forward without any backbone and grabbed Andrea''s sleeves to act coquettishly, "But, Teacher Dasrema said that this is the help you promised him a long time ago, I..."


    "Are you a pig brain!"


    Andrea stretched out his finger angrily and flicked Leticia''s forehead heavily.


    "Ah woo~"


    Seeing Leticia clutching her forehead with an aggrieved face, Andrea snorted angrily, "I promised Dath''Remar that I would try my best to help the Highborne, but I never agreed to personally send them out!"


    "Even if I send it, I won''t use such a blatant way. Isn''t this clearly offending Malfurion..."


    Fortunately, the decision was made by Leticia, a descendant of the Highborne.


    Das Remar is her noble etiquette teacher, and because of Seres, the relationship between the two families has always been very close. It is reasonable for Leticia to be unable to resist the teacher''s request.


    As long as the order didn''t come directly from Andrea''s mouth, Malfurion should be able to explain it clearly when his anger subsides.


    Onyxia, who was standing on the outer circle of the crowd with her arms crossed, reminded her lightly, "What you need to worry about now is not to punish Leticia, right? Do? Recall the ship?"


    Andrea rolled his eyes, "It''s all set off, how do you ask me to recall it?"


    "Delier, please appease the moon guards first, and try not to let them be affected by Dath''Remar''s propaganda."


    Andrea frowned, "If the Moon Guards flee in large numbers at this juncture, the mentor who was already angry will be even more angry."


    "Yes, I''m going right now."


    Seeing Onyxia who was far away, Andrea suddenly had a flash of inspiration.


    "By the way, is there any news from your mother and brother?"


    "have."


    Onyxia shrugged coldly, "They found the blue dragon in a snow-capped mountain in the middle of the mainland, but before they had time to talk to him, they got beaten up and down, and now they don''t dare to provoke him. "


    "What? Are you going to go and see the situation yourself?"

 Chapter 185： VIP arrival

    1000 passed, and Andrea guessed that she must have a lot of things to deal with after waking up, but this "surprise" of waking up was too big.


    The upper elves of Anakis fled collectively, and no one was in charge of teleportation anymore. Shandris, who learned that Andrea woke up, could only fly over by riding a hippogryph.


    Mount Hyjal is closely adjacent to Ashenvale, Shandris arrived more than an hour after Andrea woke up, and she brought Anarsis''s first-hand and latest information.


    "Although the archdruid is still very angry, the awakening of the mentor finally dilutes part of his anger."


    Shandris smiled wryly and said, "It''s really time for you to wake up, I even wonder if Elune did it on purpose."


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth with a half-smile, "Don''t doubt it, she must have done it on purpose. Although this Moon Goddess is indeed a good god, she is definitely not as gentle and virtuous as you think."


    Many people in the night elves have a strange misunderstanding about Elune. They think that the gods have no human feelings, and they only look down on all beings without discrimination.


    But after having personally contacted Elune many times, Andrea could clearly tell these people that these self-fabricated myths are all fart.


    Elune has the same emotions as ordinary people, and occasionally she would make some naughty jokes and tease her family members with a dark belly.


    Andrea never thought that the gods were high above and inaccessible. Not to mention, the ancient gods always wanted to "get closer" to mortals, wishing to turn all mortals into their subordinates.


    Tyrande''s sudden awakening eased the archdruid''s anger, and made Anakis, who had been shrouded in low pressure recently, relax a lot.


    However, the problem still exists, and now it depends on how Malfurion plans to view Moonlight City helping the Highborne evacuate, and how to deal with the fleeing Highborne.


    Andrea was going to put these things aside for the time being, including the things she had discussed with Maiev before, but they were also half abolished because of this sudden incident.


    Onyxia''s intelligence gave him a rough idea of ??what to do next.


    As for the night elves ruling power that Elune said, there is not much to control for the time being, and it is not known whether Tyrande and Malfurion will agree, or to do their own things first.


    ¡­


    After Onyxia communicated with Sinestra through a special channel, the Dragon Queen confirmed that the crazy blue dragon was Malygos, the guardian of magic.


    According to her, Malygos has almost completely lost his mind, and now he lives like a beast, living a life of ruthlessness and blood drinking all day long. She and Nefarian tried to communicate with each other several times, but they were merciless s attack.


    Fortunately, Malygos was not clear-headed. He didn''t use his powerful arcane magic, but fought the two black dragons in hand-to-hand combat.


    Otherwise, relying on the black dragon queen who has been injured all the time and Nefarian who has not yet fully grown up, I am afraid that the sum of them will not be enough for Malygos to fight with one hand.


    The many problems accumulated in Moonlight City over the past 1,000 years can only be temporarily postponed. Anyway, there have been no problems for so many years.


    Andrea took a rest after waking up, and immediately found the green dragons who hadn''t evacuated Moonlight City, and asked them to tell Ysera and other guardian dragons about the news of Malygos'' trace.


    These few green dragons who have been in Moonlight Town for 1,000 years have already gotten acquainted with the local mortals, and they are very satisfied with the prosperity of Moonnight City...especially the delicious food.


    Knowing the news about Malygos, the green dragons did not dare to neglect, and immediately sneaked into the dreamland to deliver the news to Ysera.


    More than an hour later, several dragons transformed into mortals came to Moon Night Town through teleportation. The leader was an anxious blue-haired beauty. When she introduced herself, she mentioned that her name was Saragosa.


    The other dragons are all familiar dragons of Andrea, the green dragon queen Ysera, the red dragon queen Alexstrasza, and the bronze dragon queen Solidormi. They have all had **** with Andrea after the War of the Ancients. brief exchange.


    ''Why are they all female... The dragon clan has a strong yin and a weak yang. ''


    Looking at Onyxia who was sitting beside her, Andrea started to run the train for a moment in her mind.


    Although Onyxia is the black dragon princess, her noble status doesn''t mean much in the face of this group of big bosses with equally terrifying identities and strengths.


    How sharp the eyes of the few bosses are. Except for the blue dragon princess Saragosa who lost her sense of control due to anxiety, the three of them, Ysera, can see through Onyxia''s identity as a black dragon at a glance.


    "Black Dragon?"


    Alexstrasza frowned, "Andrea, why is there a black dragon baby dragon in your territory? I hope you can give us a reasonable explanation."


    Now that the black dragon is being hunted down by the Dragon''s Rest Temple, if the crime of shielding the black dragon is found guilty, I''m afraid these big shots in front of him will turn their faces on the spot.


    Hearing Alexstrasza''s inquiry, Saragosa''s eyes also became sharper. She stared straight at Onyxia who was fidgeting. Those eyes full of hatred made the Black Dragon Princess feel like she was on pins and needles.


    Andrea explained with a wry smile, "Guys, please give me a little time and let me start from the beginning."


    "This is the black dragon princess Onyxia, one of the few pure black dragons not tainted by Deathwing''s madness."


    Ysera raised her eyebrows in night elf form, she didn''t expect that this little black dragon that was shaking like a quail was actually a royal family.


    After Andrea''s explanation, the four dragon clan bosses present calmed down.


    The bronze dragon queen, Solidomi, stared at Onyxia with her golden vertical pupils for a long while, and a puzzled expression gradually appeared on her face.


    "Strange, I always feel that there is something wrong with her fate line, but I can''t see anything when I look closely."


    Andrea chuckled in her heart, ''Of course I can''t see it, after all, we are on the main timeline, and all branches are extended according to this line. ''


    Time was tight, and Andrea didn''t pick up the topic of Solidomi, and briefly talked about Onyxia, Sinestra and others.


    "Sinestra? Didn''t think she was alive."


    The Red Dragon Queen sighed a little. "I heard that Nai...Deathwing''s consort could not bear the violent power of his fall and died. I thought Sinestra would not be spared either. It turned out that she escaped."


    Ysera, who has the closest relationship with Andrea, looked at him solemnly and asked, "Andrea, can Sinestra really be trusted? She won''t be corrupted by Deathwing and deliberately set a trap to lure us Take the bait?"


    Andrea shook her head, "I have considered this possibility before seeing the black dragon with my own eyes, but Sinestra''s hatred for Deathwing is definitely not a lie, her body has suffered very serious injuries , has not recovered yet.¡±


    Onyxia interrupted dejectedly, "It was caused by Deathwing. Although my mother escaped by chance, the injuries she suffered cannot recover in a short time."


    Saragosa learned that Malygos was in another continent across the sea, UU Reading interrupted Onyxia and asked, "I don''t care about the black dragon, the blue dragon must find our king." .¡±


    "Lord Moon Shadow, please point me to the correct route, I want to set off immediately!"


    Andrea nodded, "That''s exactly why I came here to inform everyone that the Eastern Continent is still an unknown territory for us. Only the blue dragons who are the guardians of magic know about the local magic net."


    "Please also ask Her Royal Highness Dragon Concubine to lock the coordinates in advance. His Majesty Malygos is in a snowy mountain in the middle of the Eastern Continent."


    "Snow Mountain... I see, give me some time."


    Zaragoza closed her eyes slightly to calculate the coordinates on the spot, and Andrea turned her head to look at Alexstrasza, Ysera, and Solidomi.


    "Three, because of the turmoil within the night elves, some people are currently on their way to the east. I plan to follow you to the Eastern Continent to see the situation."


    "If His Majesty Malygos can be successfully awakened, I hope the Dragon Clan can send someone to inform me. I would like to ask His Majesty Malygos for a favor."

 Chapter 186： Pull one hair and move the whole body

    Since the information provided by Onyxia only had a vague geographical overview, it took Saragosa a lot of time to locate the magic grid coordinates where the snow mountain in the information was located.


    Taking advantage of this time, Andrea planned to visit Anakis, on the one hand to test whether Malfurion calmed down, and on the other hand to observe Anakis'' current situation.


    With the sudden change of attitude of the upper elves, the group of greedy people who wanted to ride on their heads and domineering at the beginning fell ill.


    Although under the restraint of Dath''Remar, the Highborne did not kill anyone, but for these shameless people, the Arcanist who had endured for thousands of years made the hyena, who was blinded by greed and rationality, see the gap between them again.


    The highborne who breathed a sigh of relief quickly left Nordrassil with the help of Malfurion''s expulsion order, but the mess they left behind has not been completely resolved.


    Although the Highborne led by Dath''Remar only had more than 10,000 people, as former nobles, they lived in a huge area. When Tyrande planned the city, he even set aside a separate area for the Highborne.


    Although a small part of this area was encroached by the bold and greedy because of the high elves'' voluntary retreat in the early years, compared with the scope of the core residential area of ??the high elves, these lands are just a drop in the bucket.


    The sudden withdrawal of the Highborne made the large land where they used to live lost their owners. The hyena, who had just been beaten up, didn''t care about the scars all over his body, and grinned at his colleagues who had oppressed the Highborne as an ally in the blink of an eye.


    The purpose is nothing more than to compete for interests.


    Malfurion, who was in a state of desperation, had no intention of paying attention to these complicated affairs at the bottom of society for the time being. If Shandris'' sentries hadn''t worked hard to maintain order, the large vacated land would have been full of blood and blood.


    When Andrea and Shandris teleported to Anarchis'' abandoned teleportation tower together, the entire city was enveloped in a depressing atmosphere.


    Although most civilians don''t have a good impression of the Highborne, except for a small number of extremists or people who are not clear-headed, the general public will not go to the Highborne to show their superiority all day long.


    The Highborne have provided Anarsis with a lot of convenience over the past 2,000 years, and many automation devices driven by arcane arts are operated by the Highborne.


    With the escape of the Highborne, all these devices lost their function, and the social order of Anakis fell into chaos in a short time.


    Productivity has plummeted, and people''s living standards will naturally be affected.


    The high priest who has been sleeping for a long time has caused the belief system to appear slightly impetuous under the influence of the recent situation, and the irritability of the arch druid has also affected the druid group.


    Coupled with the fact that hyenas often wandered back and forth outside the old residence where the Highborne were under martial law, many chaotic incidents have made the capital city very uneasy recently.


    "You stay here."


    Commanding and following the Moon Guard team to stay behind the teleportation tower, Andrea ignored the city ban and turned into a griffin directly on the edge of the towering teleportation tower.


    When Shandris nimbly jumped onto her back, Andrea flapped her wings at the highest speed, aiming directly at the Great Moon Temple in the center of the city.


    Due to the continuous transformation of Tyrande over the years, the Great Moon Temple serves as the highest command of theocracy and political power at the same time.


    When the griffin landed in front of the gate of the Great Moon God Temple, the guarding Luna Priests pointed their weapons at Andrea vigilantly.


    Shandris yelled to stop immediately after jumping off the griffin''s back.


    As the general of the Sentinel, Tyrande''s confidant, and one of the greatest heroes in the Satyr War, Shandris has a high prestige in Anakis. Seeing the arrival of the Sentinel General, the priests immediately bowed their heads respectfully.


    Ignoring the rookie battle priests recruited by Tyrande after the War of the Ancients, Andrea and Shandris entered the Great Temple without stopping.


    Including Maiev, the three senior leaders of the night elves were sitting around the round table in the hall with sad faces.


    Seeing Andrea striding forward, Malfurion looked a little complicated.


    He had already learned of Elune''s "suggestion" from Tyrande who had just woken up, and the issues discussed by the three before included how to view this matter.


    Tyrande must be reluctant, but her devotion to Elune is indeed unmatched.


    Coupled with the fact that 1000 years of simulated management made her realize the gap between herself and Andrea''s ability to govern, she finally gritted her teeth and decided to follow Elune''s instructions.


    Before the incident of assisting the escape of the Highborne in Moonlight City, Malfurion had always maintained goodwill towards Andrea. of a place.


    Leticia''s thoughtless decision cast a shadow over this relationship. At this time, Malfurion hadn''t completely dissipated, but when he suddenly learned of Elune''s instructions, he subconsciously resisted.


    As the warden in charge of the torture system, Maiev didn''t have any special views on Andrea''s position.


    In the early years, Andrea had privately discussed with her how to prevent the highborne from resorting to excessive resistance, but as Dath''Remar fled while Andrea and Tyrande were sleeping, the original plan naturally followed. void.


    Although he knew that the fault was on his own side, Andrea did not put on an overly humble attitude. He lightly apologized for Leticia''s unauthorized behavior.


    Malfurion also knew that Andrea couldn''t be blamed for this incident. Although his heart was still angry, he still nodded with a sullen face to accept Andrea''s apology.


    The past is over, and the most important thing now is how to deal with the turmoil caused by Anarchis and even the entire night elf family due to the large-scale flight of the high elves.


    Malfurion rubbed his slightly stiff cheeks with a bitter face, "Santis should have told you about the current situation, let''s talk about Elesalas first."


    "Some of the high elves of Syndra believed that Dath''Rema fled because they had been treated unfairly for a long time. Mordant Yongying, the chairman of the Scholars Council of Syndra, sent a sharp and cryptic question about this."


    "Valsharah Black Rook Castle followed closely behind. The hearts of the upper elves scattered all over the place are fluctuating. If this problem is not handled well, it may lead to a second escape."


    Andrea glanced sideways at the silent Tyrande, with a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "With all due respect, UU Reading Isn''t the question Syndra asked the truth?"


    Malfurion was speechless for a moment, "This..."


    "Humph!"


    Maiev took the opportunity to sneer and said, "If it wasn''t for the extreme pressure of a certain big man on the Highborne, how could the mild-tempered Dath''Remar lead the Highborne to flee."


    "Crack! Enough!"


    Tyrande slapped the stone table with a livid face, "I admit that I misjudged the strength of the Highborne''s rebound! But is now the time to discuss who is right and who is wrong?"


    "We must first quell this turmoil as soon as possible, and I promise to explain to everyone afterwards!"


    Andrea nodded solemnly and said, "I agree, the key is to let go of the issue of accountability first, and find a way to deal with the current problem first."


    "I suggest that the High Priest and the Archdruid go to Eresalas and Black Rook Castle to explain in person, at least to stabilize these two important strongholds where a large number of high elves gather."

 Chapter 187： Make an example of others

    Malfurion thought about it for a while, and nodded first in agreement, "I have no problem, I can rush to Black Rook Castle through the World Tree connection at any time."


    Tyrande also said with a dark face, "I can set off at any time, but now Anakis has no highborne, so I can''t use the teleportation technique to go directly to Eresalas."


    Andrea said, "I have already considered this issue. This time I brought a small team of moon guards over. They can open the portal to the hidden city for you."


    Maiev suddenly asked Andrea sharply, "How is Moonlight City? There are many high-level elves in your territory, right?"


    It''s not that Maiev deliberately aimed at Andrea, she has such a personality, and she always speaks so straightforwardly.


    Andrea also knew the temper of the leader of the Watchmen, and replied in a stable mood, "Before I left, I ordered the leader of the Moon Guard, Delia Stareye, to appease them. With his prestige, there should be no problem."


    Maiev nodded approvingly, "Very well, I''m fine now."


    "Then on to the next question."


    Andrea looked at Malfurion and frowned and asked, "Teacher, I heard from Shandris that the group of greedy merchants are still arguing for the land left by the Highborne. Don''t you plan to deal with it?"


    Malfurion was taken aback for a moment, then he said with a wry smile, "There are too many things to do, so I can''t take care of them for now."


    Andrea took the words seriously and said, "We can''t let them continue to fight."


    Glancing at Tyrande, Andrea continued, "Now that the Highborne have fled, the historical mission of this group of hyenas is over."


    "These black sheep must not stay. If they are not severely punished, their behavior will bring bad signals and guidance to the residents of Anarchis, and similar things may happen in the future."


    Tyrande was also getting tired of those greedy hyenas, and the irritability flashed in her eyes.


    "What do you think should be done with them?"


    "Kill!" Andrea said without hesitation, "Kill them as an example, and use their blood to warn other people who are hiding in the dark and ready to move. This kind of precedent of lying on other people''s corpses to **** blood must not be set, otherwise it will be unstoppable in the future." tidy."


    Maiev chuckled and praised, "I think so too. People''s greed is boundless. If they are not restrained by law, their arrogant and domineering behavior will sooner or later affect other kind-hearted people."


    Tyrande and Malfurion looked at each other. Although the two were unwilling to kill in Anarchis, as the saying goes, heavy codes are used in troubled times. In order to maintain the stability of the capital, they can''t care so much now.


    Tyrande hesitated for a while and finally let go, "Okay, Warden Maiev, I''ll leave them to you."


    "no problem."


    After receiving the order, Maiev didn''t stay any longer, and got up vigorously and strode out.


    Anarsis was about to shed blood on a large scale, and good old Malfurion sighed softly.


    "Andrea, I heard about Elune''s order from Tyrande. After discussion, the three of us decided to adopt Luna''s instruction."


    "Tyrande and I are about to leave for Elesalas and Black Rook Castle, and you just stay behind..."


    "Do not."


    Andrea shook her head. "For some reason, my intelligence personnel found the whereabouts of the missing blue dragon king Malygos. Next, I plan to follow the dragon clan to the Eastern Continent, and Shandris will stay behind for the time being."


    "Malygos?"


    Tyrande and Malfurion showed surprised expressions at the same time. They had already learned from the green dragon that the Blue Dragon King had been missing for many years, but they did not expect to get his information at a critical moment.


    "Eastern Continent..."


    Malfurion''s eyes flickered, "Are you going to meet Dath''Remar and the others?"


    "That''s right."


    Andrea bluntly admitted, "Regardless of the cause and process, the escape of the Highborne has already happened, and everything is irreversible."


    "But in my heart, Dath''Remar and the others are innocent. You should also know the real reason for their escape, Teacher."


    "I''m going to ask them about their plans for the future. At any rate, we''re fellow citizens. We can''t let the high elves really cut off contact with us."


    Malfurion''s face twitched. In order to take into account Tyrande''s increasingly ugly face, he didn''t take Andrea''s words, and changed the topic to other directions.


    "One thing I haven''t had time to tell you, Dath''Remar stole a bottle of water from my hidden Well of Eternity before he left."


    Andrea was not surprised by this, he had already guessed that such a day would come when he heard that Dath''Remar and Illidan met privately.


    "Let him go."


    Andrea waved his hands and said, "As far as I know, Dath''Remar is not a ignorant person. Since he stole the water from the Eternal Well, it means that he has a perfect way to cover up the energy source."


    "But just in case, this time I will go to the Eastern Continent to make a final confirmation with him carefully. Mentor and High Priest, do you have anything to ask me to bring to him?"


    Tyrande was the first to grit his teeth firmly and said, "No!"


    Malfurion glanced at Tyrande speechlessly, and said helplessly, "I only have one thing to remind them, I hope Dath''Remar will not repeat the mistakes of Queen Azshara."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "I will definitely convey it to him."


    ¡­


    Since Malfurion and Tyrande were going to Black Rook Hold and Eldre''Thalas respectively to appease the situation, Maiev was also busy dealing with the group of hyenas that ended their mission.


    Shandris can only stay and sit in the Great Moon Temple, temporarily responsible for coordinating and handling all affairs.


    Andrea kissed his girlfriend on the forehead to say goodbye, and then returned to Moonlight City through the portal built by the moon guards.


    At this time, Saragosa has basically completed the positioning, and the four dragon clan bosses are also ready to go.


    Apart from Onyxia, who was scheduled to be taken away, Andrea looked worriedly at Ceres, who was distraught but restless.


    "Hey~"


    After hesitating for a while, Andrea sighed and patted the **** the head.


    "Ceres, you go with us too."


    "Eh? Can you?"


    Andrea smiled helplessly, "You still look distraught if you stay in Moonlight City. Your heart has already flown across the ocean to your father and brother. If that''s the case, it''s better to take you there to meet them again."


    Noticing someone behind Seres deliberately showing presence, UU reading www. uukanshu. com Andrea rolled her eyes, "Letty, leaving you alone in Moonlight City will only cause trouble for Markley and the others. You also set off with me."


    Leticia cheered and hugged Celes, "Okay! Let''s go!"


    "Ready."


    Saragosa skillfully swung his left hand to draw a portal, and the icy wind immediately blew into Andrea''s office from the opposite side of the door.


    Several dragon bosses who are not afraid of the cold and heat stepped through the portal first, Lisa and other secretaries knowingly gave Andrea and the three cotton wool coats that had been useless for a long time after the Sartre War.


    "Jorge, remember this teleportation coordinate."


    "Markley, Moonlight City is temporarily handed over to you. If there is something important to report, you can send the air force scouts to the Eastern Continent and head north to find me in the Tirisfal Forest."


    "yes!"


    "Very good, let''s go!"

 Chapter 188： Dun Morogh Snow Mountain

    After entering the portal, what appeared in front of Andrea and the others was a vast expanse of white snow-capped mountains.


    When Onyxia conveyed the message, Andrea had some guesses about this snow-capped mountain area in the middle of the Eastern Continent.


    Not far from the wetlands, there are also snow mountains. This should be the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain that will become the home of dwarves and gnomes in the future.


    Due to the high altitude, Dun Moluo Snow Mountain has only one season throughout the year¡ªwinter.


    The fluttering snowflakes covered the surrounding mountains with a layer of snow-white roof, and everything that could be seen was white, and even the small lake at the foot of the mountain in the distance was frozen by the extremely cold temperature to reflect sunlight. ice lake.


    "hiss!"


    Both Andrea and Leticia have experienced the cold climate of Winterspring Valley, and they quickly adapted to the extreme temperature here after wearing cotton wool coats.


    But Seres had lived in an area with a moderate temperature since she was a child, and it was the first time she entered such a cold area with heavy snowfall. Her movement of putting on her coat was obviously half a beat slow, and her trembling left hand was still hanging outside without putting it on.


    Celeste''s little friends Onyxia and Leticia hurriedly helped her put on the coat, and Celeste also cast spells to enchant the coat with trembling hands. After a little commotion, Celeste, whose body surface temperature rose, finally grew. A long sigh of relief.


    Sharagosa shielded the wind and snow with her hands and looked around, and then a complicated look appeared on her face.


    "Is it a snow mountain... It seems that even if Malygos is not clear-headed, he will subconsciously look for an environment similar to his hometown to live in."


    Coldarra, the blue dragon''s lair, is located in the Borean tundra in the southwestern part of the Norforest. It is also a cold snowfield with heavy snowflakes flying all year round.


    After a little modification, Ysera, Alexstrasza and others all restored the dragon prototype.


    With Onyxia leading the way, the trio of five dragons struggled to find the traces of Sinestra and Nefarian in the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain despite the snowstorm and extremely low visibility.


    Onyxia, who was still a young dragon, couldn''t carry the three of them, so Ysera, the green dragon queen who had the closest relationship with the night elves, simply called Andrea and the three of them onto her back.


    Andrea originally wanted to transform into a flight by himself, but since a boss was willing to take them with him, it saved him the effort of struggling in the wind and snow, and he simply sat comfortably on Ysera''s back and moved forward.


    Following Onyxia''s guidance, a group of people flew in the snow for more than half an hour, and finally landed on a mountain next to a frozen river in the eastern part of Dun Morogh.


    Nefarian was lying in a cave halfway up the mountain in the form of a giant dragon, while Sinestra was still in the form of a night elf without revealing her entire body.


    When the two parties first met, the atmosphere was not harmonious. Saragosa first grinned at the two mothers and sons of Nefarian, showing sharp teeth. If Ysera hadn''t persuaded them from the side, the blue dragon concubine might have rushed forward and made a face. The innocent Nefarian fought.


    In fact, Nefarian is indeed relatively innocent. Not to mention other dragon clans, even the Black Dragon Legion is mostly kept in the dark about Deathwing''s betrayal.


    His own boss suddenly bombarded his compatriots with the soul of the dragon. The black dragon present at that time, except for a small number of Deathwing''s henchmen, were stunned by this sudden change.


    At that time, Nefarian was just an adult, and his strength was still very weak. He was not even qualified to fight on the front line.


    After the black dragon broke with the other dragons, it took him a while to hear the news from some of the adult black dragons who were there at the time.


    Sinestra behaved relatively calmly. The crimes committed by Deathwing against the blue dragon family were perfectly normal for Saragosa, and she felt the same way as a victim.


    "Saragosa, put away your hostility first, we are not of one mind with Deathwing."


    "Humph!"


    Under the persuasion of Ysera and Alexstrasza, Saragosa finally suppressed the rage in her heart, walked into the cave angrily, squeezed Nefarian, who was one size smaller than her, away, and lay on the ground in the cave. Close your eyes and rest in the most comfortable place.


    Nefarian: "???"


    Nefarian, who was squeezed into the corner, was full of question marks. Under the mocking eyes of Onyxia, he turned into a night elf form helplessly, and clung to the mountain wall to avoid Saragosa like a little wife. to the mouth of the cave.


    His unpromising appearance caused Sinestra''s brows to twitch fiercely, and the Dragon Queen began to wonder if there was something wrong with her education policy for her son.


    Solidomi, who didn''t fit in, stood alone at the back, her eyes were fixed on Sinestra, and the look of doubt and incomprehension never faded from her face.


    Seeing this, Andrea secretly smiled inwardly, "Sure enough, those who are good at water will drown. Bronze dragons who think they can control time will usually fall in the field they are best at, even the time dragon king Nozdormu is no exception." ''


    ¡­


    Except for the two juniors, the Dragon Clan present is either the Dragon King, the Dragon Queen or the Dragon Concubine, and they are very familiar with each other.


    Initially confirming Sinestra''s position, Alexstrasza and Ysera began asking Sinestra about Malygos'' whereabouts.


    Although Saragosa was still lying on the ground with her eyes tightly closed, as if she didn''t listen to **** chanting, her ears adjusted the direction very honestly.


    "Malygos'' temporary lair is near the icy lake in the north. Goats and other animals often approach the water source. These animals are his prey."


    Andrea silently compared the current Dun Morogh with the map in his memory.


    The area they are now in is among the mountains to the northeast of Dongshi Farm of the Later Generation, and the ice lake mentioned by Sinestra is not far from the north of this cave, and you can directly see it from outside the cave. arrive.


    After locating the trace of Malygos, the next thing to consider is how to knock him out and bring him back.


    Magic Guardian Malygos is a dragon king after all, even if his hand-to-hand combat ability is not as good as Deathwing, it is still no problem to suppress the seriously injured Sinestra and Nefarian.


    With the addition of four dragon bosses, it is not a big problem to defeat Malygos who is not clear-headed. The most important thing is how to prevent him from turning around and running away when the situation is not good.


    Andrea, Seres, and Leticia did not join the discussion of the dragon clan, and this kind of dragon king battle was not something he could intervene in.


    "When the dragon kings finish their plans, there should be no problem in capturing Malygos. After that, we will go all the way north to Tirisfal Glades."


    Having said that, Andrea poked Leticia on the forehead angrily.


    "It''s all because this idiot set the route in the northern part of the Eastern Continent, making us have to travel all the way there."


    Leticia rubbed her forehead aggrievedly, "How can you blame me, it''s clearly Dath''Remar''s own decision."


    "Okay, don''t pretend to be pitiful, use your brain, and try to figure out where the fleet''s scheduled landing point is."


    "Know it¡­"


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the depths of the Black Wing Mountain in the middle of the Eastern Continent, the sound of painful wailing resounded through the huge cave. UU Reading


    The black dragons around heard the voice and looked up for a while, and quickly buried their heads back again.


    "Aw!"


    The scream came from the mouth of a huge armored black dragon. His chest was cracked, and hot lava flowed out of it. nail.


    "Where are Nefarian and Onyxia?! Saberian! Where are my cowardly and incompetent son and daughter hiding? Find them!"


    A black dragon who was a few sizes smaller than Neltharion bowed his head respectfully and replied, "Prince Nefarian said before he left that he wanted to travel around the world to find better materials to fix your body."


    "Princess Onyxia is still in the growth stage, she should be sleeping in a hidden lair."


    "Find out, find out, I have important things to tell them!"


    "Yes, this subordinate will lead the team to set off."

 Chapter 189： Hypnosis (Physical)

    After some discussion, under Andrea''s casual suggestion, several dragon bosses decided to take advantage of Malygos'' subconscious hatred of black dragons, and use Nefarian as a bait at the front to seduce Malygos. attack him.


    At this time, the black dragon prince was flying back and forth over the ice lake with a bitter expression on his face, and the nearby animals were scared by the power of the giant dragon and hid in their lairs and did not dare to come out.


    Fortunately, in the end, Malygos followed the predetermined plan, roaring and rushing out of the snow-capped mountains, flapping his wings and rushing towards Nefarian who was flying slowly.


    Seeing the prey hooked, Nefarian, who didn''t want to be beaten again, immediately sped up and fled backwards, leading Malygos, who was chasing after him, to the top of a snow-capped mountain.


    Alexstrasza, who was standing beside the ridge in human form, saw the target approaching, and immediately returned to his original dragon form. When Malygos was single-mindedly chasing down Nefarian, the thick dragon tail slapped Malygos'' neck fiercely. side.


    As the Red Dragon Queen moved first, Ysera, Saragosa, and Solidomi also transformed and rushed out.


    Soledomy and Saragosa held down Malygos who was dazed by the tail from left to right from behind, and Ysera was the dragon who flew in front of him and looked directly at Malygos'' confused eyes A faint green light flickered in his pupils.


    As the Sleeper who manages the Emerald Dream, Ysera is attempting to drag Malygos to sleep.


    Malygos, who was filthy all over, was not much different from a beast in thinking now, so he was easily caught by Ysera''s tricks. His eyes were getting heavier and heavier, and they were about to close.


    But at this moment, Malygos was awakened by a sudden sound of breaking wind in the distance.


    "Roar!"


    The angry Blue Dragon King struggled under the constraints of Saragosa and Suomi Domi, and Ysera tried hypnosis again but failed.


    Andrea, who was watching the battle on the ground, frowned and looked in the direction of the breaking wind. Three black dragons flew from the south of Dun Morogh together and stopped about two kilometers away from the scene of the fight.


    "Tsk~ why at this time."


    Andrea looked at the three giant dragons that were still entwined. Ysera was also busy intensifying her efforts to hypnotize Malygos. Only the red dragon queen, Alexstrasza, was free.


    Seeing the three black dragons, Nefarian suddenly shrank his head and hid in the cave.


    "The leader is Deathwing''s adjutant Sabelian. They should have been ordered to search for me and Onyxia when they went out."


    Since now is not the best time to break up, Nefarian and Sinestra decided to avoid the three black dragons temporarily and not meet them.


    Coincidentally, Saberian and the two deputy black dragons were also very frightened when they saw the entangled air battlefield ahead. They didn''t expect to encounter such a situation when they just came out to find someone.


    "The Red Dragon Queen, the Green Dragon Queen, the Blue Dragon Queen and the Bronze Dragon Queen, and..."


    "The one held down in the middle seems to be Malygos?"


    "Oops, Alexstrasza is here!"


    The majestic and sharp gaze of the Red Dragon Queen was staring closely at the three black dragons not far away. She deliberately adjusted the direction and flapped her wings, as if she wanted to attack the opponent.


    "Withdraw! The four-color dragons at the level of Dragon King and Dragon Queen are not something we can afford, retreat immediately!"


    Under Sabelian''s order, the other two black dragons followed closely behind him in the same direction as they were coming and going. The bluffing Red Dragon Queen ignored them, and now the focus was on capturing Malygos.


    With the black dragon''s escape, Malygos finally "slept" under Alexstrasza''s physical hypnosis, and Ysera looked at her sister with some resentment in her eyes.


    "...I will succeed if I work harder."


    Alexstrasza smiled nonchalantly, "There are black dragons haunting nearby, so to avoid long nights and dreams, it''s better to fight quickly."


    Malygos, bound by arcane chains summoned by Saragosa, opened the large portal to Coldarra and flung him in.


    Before leaving, Alexstrasza and Ysera thanked Sinestra and Andrea together.


    "Two, thank you for your information and help."


    "Sinestra, when Malygos regains his sanity, we will attack the black dragon, and the madness of the traitor Deathwing will surely end."


    Soli Domi said with a calm expression, "However, we are not sure how many years it will take. I hope you can continue to wait patiently for a while."


    How long is the Dragon Clan period, Andrea doesn''t know.


    But Sinestra was obviously very satisfied with Wyrmrest Temple''s promise, she nodded and said, "Exactly, I still need some time to recover from my injuries."


    "I plan to go back to Dragonblight with you and temporarily live in the Obsidian Holy Land. I hope you can provide protection for the safety of me and Nefarian."


    "No problem, we welcome untainted black dragons back to Wyrmrest Temple."


    Nefarian pointed at himself with his dragon claw in surprise, "I want to go too? But..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sinestra looked at her son angrily and yelled, "Your performance is too shameful. Next, I will personally train you. Make me better!"


    Nefarian: "..."


    "Goodbye... my favorite free research life."


    Strongly suppressing Nefarian''s resistance, Sinestra turned her attention to Onyxia.


    "Oni, what about you? Do you want to go with us to the Obsidian Holy Land to recuperate?"


    Sinestra was more tolerant of her daughter than her son, and this obvious difference in treatment made Nefarian''s eyes full of melancholy.


    "Ok¡­"


    Onyxia in night elf form thought for a while, "Forget it, I''ll stay in Moonlight City. The life of mortals is very interesting. I want to experience it for a while."


    "Okay, but you must pay attention to safety, don''t be found by that lunatic."


    Sinestra warned solemnly, "I suspect that Sabarian came out this time to find you. If you and Nefarian cannot be found, that lunatic will definitely label you as traitors without hesitation."


    ¡­


    Saying farewell to the dragons in Nefarian''s melancholy little eyes, Andrea stretched out in the wide cavern.


    "Finally one thing is settled, it depends on when Malygos can wake up."


    "difficult."


    Onyxia curled her lips, "You can also see that he has reached his state, just like Alexa Asa said, it should take a while for him to recover."


    "...Let me ask, how long is the period of the Dragon Clan?"


    "Who knows." Onyxia shrugged. "Anyway, it''s at least a thousand years. Maybe it''s long or maybe it''s short."


    "Is that really the case... It''s not unexpected."


    Andrea sighed and turned into a golden griffin after clearing up her mood.


    "Letty and Celes, which one of you wants to..."


    Leticia was the first to say with bright eyes, "I want to ride Oni!"


    Onyxia turned up the dead fish and looked at this outspoken little friend, "Why are your words so strange... Forget it. UU Reading "


    Turning into the form of a black dragon and young dragon, Onyxia greeted, "Come on, I''m tired of this white snow mountain."


    Celes hesitated for a while, and finally climbed up the back of the griffin.


    The preparations were complete, and Andrea took off with wings flapping, "Let''s go, target¡ªTirisfal Glades."


    ¡­


    Among the snow-capped mountains, the three black dragons hiding nearby vaguely saw the departing figures of Andrea and Onyxia through the dense snowflakes.


    "Did the princess really betray..."


    Sabelian pondered for a while, "Filmer, you go back and report the situation to the king, Ebonok, you follow the clues and continue to find Prince Nefarian, and I will go after the princess."


    "yes!"


    "Ebonok, you have to be vigilant, I suspect...the prince also betrayed the king."

 Chapter 190： Difficult East Crossing

    In the vast sea, a huge fleet is moving forward in a storm.


    Some passengers on the ship are gathering on the deck to jointly release spells, trying to support the arcane barrier against the storms of nature.


    The weather on the sea is like a child¡¯s face. It was rainy and windy at the moment, but after leaving the storm circle, the warm sunshine shone on the deck of the fleet again.


    "Huh~"


    A haggard-looking night elf in fine clothes swayed, and another blond man beside him immediately reached out to support him.


    "Father, are you okay?"


    "fine."


    Dath''Remar shook his head with a pale face, "It''s just that the magic power is a bit overdrawn, let me rest for a while."


    Danas hesitated and said, "Father, why don''t you... drink another bottle of Moonwell water?"


    "no!"


    Dath''Remar firmly waved his hand and refused, "We still don''t know how long it will take to find a suitable settlement. Water from the Moonwell and the Moonwell must be distributed strictly according to the predetermined plan. I cannot take the lead in breaking the rules."


    "But¡­"


    "Okay! I''m not so weak... cough cough!"


    Before he finished speaking, Dath''Remar suddenly coughed, and Danas hurried forward to help his father follow his back.


    "Hey~"


    With the help of Danas, Dath''Remar left the deck and entered the cabin below. He shook his head with a wry smile.


    "I didn''t expect that after leaving the blessing of the World Tree, life would be so difficult, and diseases that we had never had before began to come to us."


    After all, Sara Dashiel is just an unblessed world tree, and its effective range can only be maintained in Val''sharah.


    Leaving the Broken Isles and sailing, most of the Highborne were excitedly looking forward to a new life of freedom in the future, hoping to restore their former glory after regaining the source of infinite magic power.


    But the reality quickly slapped them on the face left and right, waking up the dreams of the upper elves.


    The first is the magic addiction that will inevitably occur after leaving the scope of World Tree''s blessing.


    Dath''Remar had already prepared for this. When he stole the water bottle of the Well of Eternity from Anarchis, he took away most of the Moonwell water produced at that time.


    In addition to the moonlit well water that Leticia supported them, if it is strictly distributed, it should be barely able to support the ship until it docks.


    On the other hand, without the blessing of the World Tree, the upper elves no longer have eternal life and invulnerable physique.


    Even if there is no immortality, the night elves are immortal after all, and there is no clue to the issue of lifespan for the time being, but the disease is more serious.


    The turbulent wind and waves in the sea alone caused many upper elves to vomit to death all day long, and people who ate whole grains would inevitably suffer from some minor illnesses.


    In the past, these problems were filtered out by Nordrassil''s blessing, but now they need the highborne to adapt and solve them.


    Although Dath''Remar had already prepared to bring some alchemy potions for healing, but with tens of thousands of people sailing at sea for several months, the little alchemy potions in reserve alone were completely useless.


    In order to help the fleet survive the storm, Dath''Remar worked all night in the wind and rain, and he, who was already overworked, naturally caught a cold.


    Fortunately, it was only a minor illness, and Danas just took this opportunity to give his overworked father a good rest.


    He bit the bullet and took over Dath''Remar''s job, using the knowledge and experience he had learned from his father to try his best to coordinate the food and clothing of all the highborne.


    Three months later, amidst the surprise cheers of the lookouts, the fleet finally saw the land on the other side of the sea level. The Highborne who had been bumping on the sea for nearly a year all shed tears of excitement.


    The leader of the fleet, Eberdon, who escorted the Highborne across the ocean, also heaved a sigh of relief. Although this sea voyage experienced some twists and turns, it finally reached the other side of the ocean smoothly.


    With this route to the New World, the ships in Stormport may be able to carry out cross-sea trade with the highborne who moved to the Eastern Continent in the future, and bring the rare special products of the Eastern Continent back to Kalimdor for sale. They should be able to earn money from it. Not a lot of profit.


    However, these are all issues that the upper elves need to consider. After sending the upper elves ashore, Ebboton replenished the supplies with the enthusiastic help of the local aborigines, and returned to the Broken Isles again.


    The land where the Highborne landed also has lush forests, and the aborigines living here are strange intelligent creatures that Dath''Remar has never seen before.


    Their skin is pink, their bodies are much thinner than the stronger night elves, and their ears are very short.


    But these aborigines are very hospitable and hospitable. Knowing that the upper elves came from another continent across the ocean, this group of aborigines, who call themselves humans, took the initiative to explain the history of this land to them, and did not provide Dath''Remar and others. temporary residence.


    The language used by humans is the standard Titan language. Although the Kaldorei language has been improved and evolved over the years, it is still a branch of the Titan language in essence. The two sides can easily understand each other''s meaning when they communicate with each other.


    Dath''Remar learned from the leader of this human clan that the name of this land is Tirisfal, which means "fall of Tyr" in the Titan language.


    After sailing on the sea for nearly a year, the supplies stored by the Highborne were almost exhausted.


    It just so happens that they need time to adapt to the water and soil of the new world. The forest named Tirisfal is filled with strong magic power. After discussing with the patriarchs of the major families, Dath''Remar decided to temporarily settle in this land to recuperate.


    ¡­


    Andrea and the others arrived in the Eastern Continent before the Highborne, and they should have arrived in Tirisfal before Dath''Remar.


    But unexpected encounters on the way slowed down their speed, and may even endanger the lives of the group.


    Later generations named the area Hillsbrad, and Andrea and others are now hiding in this complex hilly area.


    A small head with brilliant blond hair protruded from the woods, looked around vigilantly, and then hid back in the woods again.


    "Uncle Andrea, I didn''t see the shadow of the stalker, are you sure it''s not your illusion?"


    "Sure."


    Andrea frowned and nodded, "My perception has always been very keen, and the sense of threat like a thorn on my back has always existed. There must be something hanging behind us and following us."


    Onyxia''s expression changed at this time, "Seres, are you paying attention to the sky?"


    Celeste froze for a moment, then UU Reading shook her head and said, "Heaven? No."


    Andrea saw Princess Black Dragon''s suddenly solemn expression, and quickly understood her guess.


    "Black Dragon?"


    "Very likely, and it''s a malicious black dragon sent by Deathwing."


    Although Celeste has received training from the Moon Guard, she is a rookie who has never been on the battlefield after all, and she still lacks experience.


    Andrea personally took Leticia out of the woods this time to check, and as expected, Leticia found clues in the dark night sky with her eagle eye technique.


    A ferocious dragon head with two horns protruded from behind the clouds in the sky, and its tawny dragon eyes stared straight at the grove where Andrea and the others were hiding.


    "really."


    Onyxia said with a solemn expression, "Saberian, Deathwing''s most trusted lieutenant, never expected that he would not be scared off by the previous luxurious lineup. I was careless."

 Chapter 191： Life and death are bearish, just do it if you dont accept it

    Onyxia thought that after seeing the top battle strength of the four-color dragon gathered together, Saberian would flee back to Blackwing Mountain with her tail between her legs after being driven away. She subconsciously relaxed her vigilance on the way to the northern part of the mainland.


    If it weren''t for Andrea''s keen sense of danger, God knows when this sneaky black dragon will attack.


    "We have to find a way to get rid of or kill him."


    Andrea touched his chin and pondered, "Since this black dragon named Saberian can be appointed as an adjutant by Deathwing, he shouldn''t be weak, right?"


    Onyxia nodded solemnly, "Although Saberian was not the top part when the Black Dragon Legion was full of talents."


    "However, with Deathwing Shunchang''s rebellion, most of the powerful black dragons who dared to stand up and resist died unexpectedly, and the remaining few also retreated into the mountains and forests in despair. Riba is taller."


    Andrea asked thoughtfully, "How big is the difference compared to Nefarian who fought with me back then?"


    Onyxia sneered and said, "When I fought with you, Nefarian was just an adult, and his strength didn''t even reach the average level of an adult black dragon."


    "More than 1,000 years have passed, and Nefarian''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds, but he still dare not say that he can beat Sabarian. As for you..."


    Onyxia shrugged and said, "Except for the battle against Saraen during the Satyr Rebellion, there are too few examples of your personal strength for reference. I''m not sure whether you can defeat Saberian head-on."


    Regardless of the 1,000-year dormant time of the Emerald Dream, Onyxia had seen Andrea fighting with people in the Moonnight City Colosseum before.


    But the fighting in the arena is mainly about skill competition. If Andrea used energy levels to forcefully crush them, it would be a bit of a bully, and it did not conform to his original intention of exercising skills.


    When training in the arena, Andrea usually suppresses his own energy to the same level as the opponent.


    The family knows their affairs.


    Since Elune began to bless Andrea, as a divinely favored person, even if she doesn''t meditate, the total amount of shadow power in Andrea''s body will naturally increase.


    However, quantity is only quantity after all. If the "quality" is not up to standard, it is likely to be defeated by the enemy in battle.


    In the early days of Moonlight City''s establishment, Andrea was busy with various internal affairs all day long, but before going to bed every day, he would insist on two hours of meditation for self-improvement, mainly to purify the ever-growing shadow power in his body.


    After hanging up in the Emerald Dream for 1,000 years, Andrea has not had time to straighten out the sudden surge of energy, and the pure shadow power that he can fully control still remains 1,000 years ago.


    However, after Elune sealed the power of shadow, Andrea has become more proficient in using the power of nature in the past 1000 years, which can be regarded as a loss and a gain.


    Looking at the thieves-like black dragon hiding behind the clouds, Andrea thought carefully for a while with his arms folded.


    "Since the strength comparison between the two sides cannot be determined for the time being, let''s take a cautious approach."


    Looking around at the surrounding terrain, and comparing it with the game map in Andrea''s mind, they should be near Mount Darrow at this time, and further north are Alterac Mountains and Lake Lordamere.


    Flying all the way through the air, Andrea and others discovered many troll settlements. These humpbacked long-toothed monsters with grass-green skin should belong to the Amani Empire established by forest trolls.


    Andrea''s brain is running at high speed. He intends to use these scattered wild trolls to try to find a chance to slay Saberian and increase their chances of winning the battle.


    "I have a solution, let''s investigate the surrounding situation first."


    ¡­


    In the early years of the Troll Empire, besides the Zandalari, Gurubashi and Amani, there was a fourth powerful tribe¡ªthe Drakkari.


    The Drakkari trolls have been living in the freezing Northrend in the northern part of the continent since before the world collapsed. Affected by the environment, their skin has gradually turned into ice blue, which is different from jungle trolls and forest trolls. They are also known as frost trolls.


    The Drakkari Empire of the Frost Trolls was established in Zuldak in the northern Northrend region. When the ancient Kalimdor continent still existed, the Frost Trolls'' footprints covered almost all cold regions of the entire world.


    Affected by the explosion of the Well of Eternity and the division of the continent, some frost trolls lost contact with Zuldak, and they continued to live happily in the cold areas that other trolls had no intention of robbing.


    After Laetitia''s sneak investigation, a group of frost trolls lived in the Hillsbrad Snow Mountain area, later known as Alterac Mountains. They called themselves the Icefang Clan.


    When Leticia came back, she brought a lot of information about the Icetooth clan, and the group purposely walked out of the grove where they had been hiding before, and blatantly headed north into the Alterac Mountains.


    Saberian, who was hanging in the air to observe, showed doubts in his eyes.


    Judging from Princess Onyxia''s forward route, this group of people should be planning to traverse the hilly area in front of them, fly over the great lake in the north of the hill, and reach the Tirisfal Forest.


    But at this moment, they suddenly slowed down and entered the Alterac Snow Mountain. This strange journey made Saberian vigilant.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it because you found my trail? It shouldn''t be. ''


    Saberian believed that he had been hiding very secretly. With Princess Onyxia''s strength, it should be impossible to detect his stalking, and he directly ignored the three "fragile" mortals.


    The proud nature of the Dragon Clan is born with a strong body and the innate abilities endowed by the Guardian Dragon Clan. They really have the capital to look down on mortals.


    Although he was puzzled, Saberian, who was absolutely confident in his own strength, boldly followed him.


    The climate in the high mountains is relatively dry, and there are no clouds over Alterac Mountains for Sabelian to continue hiding.


    Following and observing all the way made Saberian''s patience almost exhausted. He planned to have a showdown with Princess Onyxia in this snow-capped mountain, and take her back to Blackwing Mountain by forceful means.


    The black dragon that fell from the sky made the Icefang trolls living in Alterac Mountains cry out in surprise, and the clan chiefs and witch doctors hurriedly stood up to stabilize the emotions of the clansmen.


    Saberian fell into the snow under the surprised and angry gaze of the Icefang troll. He ignored the clamoring trolls around him, and shouted in a dragon''s thick voice, "Princess! You still have time to turn around now."


    "As long as you confess your mistakes to the Dragon King and repent, as a direct descendant of him, I believe you will be forgiven."


    Saberian''s roar resounded through the mountains, UU Reading Some mountain peaks even experienced avalanches under the influence of the spreading sound waves, and many innocent ice-tooth trolls were buried in the heavy snow.


    The chief of the Icefang troll yelled at Saberian angrily, and the clan''s witch doctor also screamed and raised his staff to inspire the morale of the clan.


    The troll race has many bad habits and shortcomings, but their single-minded mind allows them to dare to bark their teeth in the face of any enemy.


    In the past, they relied on this recklessness to beat the mighty Ahn''Qiraj Empire to its knees, and they couldn''t recover for thousands of years.


    Life and death are bearish, and if you don''t accept it, you will do it.


    Under the orders of the chief and the witch doctor, a large number of ice-tooth trolls mounted weapons and shouted "Tustin dogs" and launched a fearless charge against Saberian who invaded their territory.


    Saberian sneered at the attack of the Icefang troll, and several consecutive shots of the shadow flame vaporized a large number of enemies who dared to approach him.


    When the Icefang troll bravely mobilized the power of the whole clan to attack Saberian, Andrea and others had already circled behind Saberian. At this time, they were hiding behind the rocks, observing with piercing eyes The situation develops.

 Chapter 192： pack of wolves howling

    Andrea admired the courage of the trolls to challenge powerful enemies, but he was not optimistic about how much damage these frost trolls could do to Saberian.


    The development of the battle situation was just as Andrea expected.


    It is very difficult for the Icefang trolls to hurt Saberian with their crudely crafted weapons. When the weapons strike the black dragon''s scales, they can only make a tooth-piercing "squeak" sound, causing a stream of small sparks. , unable to penetrate Saberian''s scale protection.


    The clan''s witch doctor casts spells under the protection of a horde of trolls like a jumping god.


    Although a wide variety of debuffing spells can play some role, the dragon''s magic resistance is really not low. No matter how hard the witch doctor works, the number of casualties of the Bingfang clan is still rising in a straight line.


    Saberian didn''t appear to be bored playing with the trolls, he planned to use the blood of these trolls to frighten Onyxia who was "shivering" in the dark.


    There is a huge gap in combat power between young dragons and adult dragons, and Saberian is considered a top-notch combat power in today''s fallen black dragon army. He doesn''t think Onyxia can pose any threat to him, even if The same goes for sneak attacks.


    With confidence in his own strength, Saberian didn''t panic at all, and slowly cleaned up the Icefang trolls whose morale was gradually decreasing around him.


    Through the observation of Saberian, Andrea roughly judged the strength of this black dragon.


    Andrea has had close contact or battles with powerful enemies such as Deathwing, Queen Azshara, Mannoroth, and even Archimonde, and his vision has reached a very high level.


    Sabarian''s strength is indeed much stronger than Nefarian''s over 1,000 years ago, but it''s nothing compared to Deathwing.


    "Princess Onyxia, Saberian''s main target is you, you and Celes will stay here for the time being, and Letty and I will go out to fight."


    Although Onyxia was very unhappy with Andrea''s tone of caring for a child, she knew her own strength and was indeed not Sabrian''s opponent.


    "I know, if something can''t be done, let''s find a chance to escape. Seeing Saberian''s attitude, he probably won''t kill me directly."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea grinned, "I don''t like people always staring at me with malicious eyes from behind. It''s best to get him done at once."


    At this time, Leticia had already put on the watchman helmet presented by Maiev. In the past 1,000 years, Maiev accepted the entrustment of Andrea before she fell asleep, and often took time to guide her.


    "gone."


    Patting Leticia on the shoulder, Andrea said in a deep voice, "I''ll attract his attention, you find the opportunity to give him a few ruthless blows."


    "no problem."


    The two activated the power of shadow at the same time to enter the shadow stealth state, Seres, who watched them leave, bit her lower lip unwillingly.


    Onyxia noticed her little friend''s expression, put her arms around her shoulders and comforted her, "You don''t have enough actual combat experience, you can''t get involved in this kind of high-end battle, try to observe, and strive to get his approval as soon as possible. "


    "Ok!"


    ¡­


    Although the Icefang trolls were unable to cause real damage to Sabelian, this group of relentless bugs eventually exhausted his patience.


    "enough!"


    Flapping his wings, all the trolls who were doing pedicure around him were blown away. Saberian was suspended from the ground into mid-air, his chest puffed up and he took a deep breath, watching the dragon''s breath that was about to be sprayed out.


    At this moment, a shadow raven suddenly appeared from the shadows behind Saberian.


    When the black raven sped up and flew over Saberian''s head, it turned into a purple and black big-ass bear with a lot of magic lines tattooed on its body.


    "Roar!"


    The black bear let out a deafening roar in mid-air, and all the affected trolls knelt on the snow, covering their heads in pain.


    The main target of Heartbreaking Howl is not the troll, but Saberian whose ear is facing the black bear.


    The magic sound penetrating into the brain through the ear canal made the black dragon with excellent anti-magic ability inevitably dizzy for a short time. When Saberian shook his head vigorously to regain his senses, the clumsy flying black bear had already slapped him on the ground. on his nose.


    "Pfft~"


    With the sudden blow, the shadow flames that had been condensed in the chest almost exploded in Saberian''s body, and the body that took off also fell back to the ground in embarrassment.


    The black dragon, who was choking uncomfortably, resisted the sharp pain on his nose, and tried to cough out the degenerated shadow flames in his chest.


    "Ahem!"


    Unpleasant black smoke overflowed from Saberian''s nostrils, and the black dragon''s ferocious eyes fixed on the black bear that was about to fall to the ground, angrily raising its dragon claws to tear it apart.


    "Hey~ stupid dragon, where are you looking?"


    The chrysanthemum protected by the drooping tail suddenly felt a sharp pain, and Saberian couldn''t help but roared in pain.


    A female night elf dressed as a watcher had just retrieved a handful of **** moon wheels, and the eyes of the critically attacked Sabelian were bloodshot.


    "Mortal, you court death!"


    The powerful dragon''s tail swept towards Leticia, but Leticia was clearly prepared, and deftly dodged before the dragon''s tail approached.


    Andrea, who landed smoothly, changed her form again. The majestic silver wolf stood in the snow field, raised her head and howled resonantly towards the full moon in the sky.


    "Aww~"


    The silver wolf, which is closely connected with the moon, began to emit a faint moonlight light, and before Sabelian came back to his senses, the silver wolf suddenly and strangely began to split.


    Just a few seconds later, Saberian was surrounded by a pack of about a hundred wolves. Led by the silver wolf at the head, the pack of wolves attacked the huge black dragon at the same time.


    These clone wolves are not phantoms, but Andrea used his ability as Elune''s family members to manifest through the power that Ms. Bai borrowed from Elune.


    This technique was learned by Andrea when he played a simulated battle with Sartre in the Emerald Dream. At that time, he could not use the power of shadow at all. In order to defeat Sartre, who had an absolute advantage in numbers, he could only find ways to expand his own strength. .


    The tacitly coordinated wolves climbed up to Sabrian''s body to bite one after another. With the blessing of Elune''s moonlight power, the minions of the wolves could directly break through Sabrian''s scales and dragon skin protection and hurt himself.


    "Aw!"


    Saberian, who was overwhelmed by the wolves, let out a painful roar, and he frantically swung his body to shake off these annoying energy form wolves, but with little effect.


    The body structure of the dragons is doomed that they cannot twist their bodies as flexibly as intelligent creatures, and the spine between the wings is the biggest weakness they can hardly touch. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Andrea''s body also leaped high, while Saberian focused his attention on the wolves, and his sharp claws slashed across his cloudy yellow left eye.


    "what!"


    The sharp claws with the power of moonlight completely penetrated Saberian''s defense, and blood mixed with tears shot out from his left eye.


    Saberian, who was blind in one eye, took off regardless, flipping his body back and forth in mid-air frantically.


    Most of the wolves were thrown off by him, but after taking off, his soft belly was also exposed to the enemy.


    "Letty!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Leticia, who had been accumulating energy for a while, responded happily, her flexible body spun a circle on the ground, and the moon, which had almost completely turned into pure black, was thrown out at Saberian''s belly by centrifugal force.


    "Take it, Crash Moon Wheel!"

 Chapter 193： Fall of Tyr

    Leticia, who had plenty of time to aim, had already calculated Saberian''s trajectory, and the crescent moon wheel wrapped in black light hit his abdomen without scale protection when the black dragon turned back.


    Shocking screams roared from Saberian''s mouth, the black dragon''s belly was sliced ??open from bottom to top by the black moon, and the sprayed blood drenched the ice-tooth troll who couldn''t dodge below. Dragon blood rain.


    Saberian never thought that this simple task would be life-threatening. In a critical moment, he endured severe pain and forcibly tightened his abdominal muscles to temporarily contain the irreversible serious injury.


    The timid Sabelian didn''t dare to stay any longer, roaring in pain all the way and flying crookedly to the sky, still spraying dragon''s blood down the wound that couldn''t be fully tightened.


    "Oni!"


    Hearing Andrea''s call, Onyxia, who was hiding aside, hesitated for a while, finally sighed, and did not return to her original shape to beat the dog in water.


    Seres asked in confusion, "Aren''t you going to chase him and kill him? We offended him a lot this time. If this black dragon survives, it will definitely find a chance to take revenge on us."


    Onyxia shook her head, "Forget it, let''s save him this time, after all, he took care of Nefarian and me when we were young."


    ¡­


    Although she was a little annoyed that Onyxia didn''t act according to plan, after hearing her reasons, Andrea reluctantly accepted her choice in the end.


    "Okay, but let''s not take this as an example."


    Andrea warned seriously, "I know you have a lot of acquaintances in the Black Dragon Legion, but since you and Sinestra have chosen a position, you must firmly follow this path in the future."


    "Remember one sentence, if you hesitate, you will lose."


    Because she made a mistake online, Onyxia did not talk back to Andrea this time, and obediently accepted Andrea''s reprimand and reminder.


    The severely wounded Icefang trolls were still somewhat confused. They were kneeling and praying under the leadership of the witch doctor.


    The dragon blood sprinkled on their bodies seemed to be regarded as some kind of sacred object by them, and the witch doctor was scraping the dragon blood from the trolls one by one.


    Andrea didn''t bother to clean up the group of semi-disabled trolls. After eliminating the threat of Saberian, they avoided the sight of the trolls and flew north again.


    After leaving Alterac Mountains and crossing Lake Lordamere, Andrea and the others entered the Tirisfal region within a few days.


    The Tirisfal Forest in this era has not suffered any pollution, and the lush forest gave Andrea a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu of returning to Ashenvale.


    Although it is not certain where the Highborne landed, judging from the direction the fleet departed from, the best landing place is undoubtedly near the coastline in the west of Tirisfal.


    During the flight along the way, Andrea and others finally discovered another intelligent creature in the Eastern Continent besides trolls in this forest¡ªhuman beings.


    Today''s human beings still live a very primitive tribal life, most of them wear fur stripped from wild animals to keep out the cold, and the weapons they use are also primitive ironware from the Vrykul era.


    Onyxia, who had lived in the Eastern Continent for hundreds of years, had never seen such pink-skinned creatures before. She asked Andrea curiously, "What are these dwarf creatures? They don''t look like mutants of trolls." what."


    "A brand new group of intelligent creatures, let''s call them humans."


    Although he knew that the humans in Azeroth were completely different from what he knew in his previous life, Andrea still felt a little nostalgic for the eyes of these primitive humans.


    Compared with the night elves who were tall, strong, and handsome men and women in the tribe, the human body was very thin, and the lower limit of appearance was much lower than that of the night elves.


    At this time, no one would believe that this fragile creature would defeat the trolls and become the new overlord of the Eastern Continent.


    In the Tirisfal Forest of this era, trolls and humans have begun to clash in order to compete for survival resources.


    Facing trolls with a height of more than 2.5 meters, humans have little advantage in frontal battles. Their living space is compressed by forest trolls, and most of them gather in the west of Tirisfal Woodland.


    Fortunately, the Tirisfal Glades, far away from Zul''Aman, is not a key development area for trolls, and the trolls living here are not formal troops who have received rigorous training, so they can finally give newborn humans some respite.


    Flying along the west of the forest, Andrea unexpectedly found that this long coastline does not have a beach suitable for landing.


    All the way along the coastline to the northwest of the woodland, Andrea finally found a possible landing site for the highborne on a shore with many rocks.


    With clues, it will be much more convenient to follow the clues later.


    When intelligent beings establish settlements, fresh water resources are the primary concern.


    All the way south along the coast, Andrea and others soon discovered a small lake, and found a small number of traces of human habitation by the lake.


    When Onyxia''s young dragon body landed, the nearby humans ran away in panic. They had never seen this kind of flying creature before. With curiosity and fear, the leader of this human tribe approached tremblingly to speak.


    After a lot of talking and gestures, Andrea learned about the whereabouts of the Highborne from the human chief.


    Then a large group of long-eared creatures with similar appearance and characteristics entered the Tirisfal region, even if there was no direct contact with Dath''Remar and others, related rumors would naturally spread to all human clans.


    It just so happened that this group of humans was the ones who had direct contact with the Highborne, which further confirmed Andrea''s previously speculated landing location.


    The area where Andrea is now is near the Calstone Manor of later generations. From the mouths of this group of humans who settled here, Andrea learned that Dath''Remar led the upper elves to avoid the human territory and went all the way to the west. Mountains looking for settlements.


    "West...?"


    Andrea had a bad premonition in his heart, ''Dath''Remar won''t bring the Highborne near Tyr''s tomb, right? ''


    Tyre''s tomb is not a good place to go, and Zakaz who was killed by Tire''s self-explosion was also buried in his tomb.


    Creatures of the ancient **** system have a common characteristic, their ability to regenerate is superb, even if their bodies die, they can gradually recover enough to be resurrected over a long period of time with their souls still alive.


    Zakaz is one of the generals of Xelaki under Yogg-Saron. If Andrea''s memory is not wrong, this guy seems to have almost resurrected twice in the long years afterwards.


    The first time was because of Emperor Thoradin''s death. Fortunately, he used his own life to make up for his mistakes. He stuck the sword Stromkar on Zakaz''s head, which strengthened the seal on this ancient **** warrior. further weakened his strength. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    The second time... It''s time for the footman lord controlled by the player to obtain the artifact.


    According to an ominous premonition experience, Andrea and others found traces of the Highborne near the large lake near Tyr''s tomb, and a huge silver hand stood in the middle of the lake.


    Andrea suddenly led the black dragon down from the sky, and the frightened Highborne almost couldn''t help attacking. Fortunately, Dath''Rema stopped them at the critical moment.


    Landing back into human form, Andrea looked at the haggard Dath''Remar, and sighed long.


    "Dath''Remar, is it worth it?"


    "Of course it''s worth it."


    Letting go of her daughter Seres who was extremely excited about the reunion and threw herself into her arms, Das Rema smiled and hugged Andrea, "We can''t see the future in Anakis, so we might as well take a risk and take a chance. Proof, we succeeded."


    Andrea shook her head, "To be precise, you are only halfway there."

 Chapter 194： ancient legend

    Forcibly crossing the unknown route to reach the Eastern Continent, many upper elves suffered from various diseases.


    The alchemists among the Highborne are working hard to relieve the pain of the clansmen. Fortunately, the herbal resources in the Tirisfal Forest are very rich. Although it is inevitable that a few people will die of illness, the large-scale outbreak of the disease has been curbed at least.


    The reason why Dath''Remar chose this place as his base is very good. There is a powerful magic power overflowing from the ground all the time, and this magic power can greatly alleviate the magic addiction of the highborne.


    Andrea knew the sources of these unknown magic powers, and they were not all safe and controllable. Absorbing this dangerous magic power for a long time, I am afraid that sooner or later it would affect the minds of the high elves.


    Dath''Rema led Andrea and his party into the hut that was built not long ago. With few resources, he apologized to Andrea and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have the black tea that entertained you in the past. Please forgive me."


    Andrea waved his hand indifferently, "This little problem is irrelevant, let''s get down to business."


    Looking at Ceres, whose eyes were still a little red, but her spirits were much better than before, Andrea smiled lightly and said, "I have taken good care of your daughter, and now I can finally send her back to you intact. .¡±


    After going through hardships, Danas'' temperament became more stable, and he solemnly bowed to Andrea to thank him.


    "Lord Moon Shadow, thank you for taking care of Celes."


    Dath''Remar stroked Celes'' still brilliant blond hair, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    "Andrea, can I trouble you to continue taking care of Celes?"


    "Dad (father)?!"


    Celes looked up at Dath''Remar in surprise, and Danas also had a puzzled look on his face.


    Andrea thought for a moment calmly, a flash of understanding flashed in his eyes.


    "Dath''Remar, did you really notice something was wrong?"


    "Ok."


    Dath''Rema comforted Celes, and said solemnly, "The magic power under this land is weird, half of it has a majestic and upright atmosphere, and the other half is weird and dark."


    "We haven''t settled here for a long time, and maybe we can''t see any clues for the time being, but if we continue, I''m worried that the clansmen who have absorbed these magic powers for a long time will be affected sooner or later."


    Andrea nodded and said, "That''s what I want to say. I''m more sensitive to the power of light and shadow. From the moment I set foot on this land, I can feel the power of light and shadow intertwined in the depths of the earth."


    "This contradictory land reminds me of a legend recorded in the Great Library of Eresalas."


    Dath''Remar was stunned for a moment, then he straightened his expression and asked, "Eressalas has preserved a large number of precious secret books from the period of the Night Empire. The legends that can be preserved should not be groundless."


    "Well, if you''re not in a hurry, you can just listen to what I have to say."


    ¡­


    Most of the Warcraft players who have played version 7.0 know that there are three artifacts buried in Tyr''s Tomb.


    Except that the Dark Empire Sword that was hung on Andrea''s waist at this time was brought by the Twilight''s Hammer later, the other two artifacts have their own histories and stories.


    Among them, Stromkar, as Andrea recalled before, was inserted into Zakaz''s head by Emperor Thoradin in his later years when he searched for the root of human origin and died.


    Another artifact has an earlier history, dating back tens of thousands of years ago. It is the weapon of Tire, the guardian of order¡ªthe Silver Hand.


    To put it simply, the upright Tyr discovered the clues of Loken''s depravity, but at the same time his investigation was also noticed by Loken.


    As the guardian of wisdom, Loken has the highest authority and prestige among all the guardians after Odin and Raiden disappeared one after another. Except for Azadas and Elonaya, who have the best relationship with Tyr, the rest of the guardians are Unwilling to believe the fact that Loken has fallen.


    Not strong enough to overthrow Loken, the three of Tyr could only temporarily escape from Ulduar, wait for the right time, find enough allies and then counterattack back. When they escaped, the three of them even planned to steal Nogan from Ulduar Agricultural disc.


    This Norgannon disc records all the evidence of Loken''s perverse behavior in recent years. If these evidences are made public, all the crimes committed by Loken will be fully exposed.


    In desperation, Loken sought help from Yogg-Saron, a prisoner in Ulduar, in order to kill people. The ancient **** told Loken the place where two of his generals, the Xelaki, were sealed.


    Grasping a life-saving straw, Loken unsealed Zakaz and Hijix without saying a word, and entrusted them to hunt down and kill the three of Tyre in the name of Yogg-Saron.


    In the end, Tire and the others still failed to escape from Keselaki''s pursuit. In order to cover Azadas and Elonaya from escaping, Tire resolutely stayed and fought against the two Keselaki generals alone.


    After six days and six nights of fighting, Tire was exhausted, in order to protect his friend''s retreat, so that the Norgannon Disc that recorded Loken''s crimes could be preserved, and he detonated the remaining order energy in his body.


    The huge explosion killed Zakaz on the spot, and Hikix was seriously injured and fled in a hurry.


    When Azadas and Elonaya witnessed the aftermath of the explosion and returned to the battle site with grief, only the bodies of Tyre and Zakaz, who died heroically, were left in place.


    Azadas and Elonaya built a tomb for Tyre, and left the silver hand designed by Mimiron and made by Azadas himself as a souvenir.


    Some of the Vrykul who were overwhelmed by Tyre''s bravery and glory voluntarily stayed to guard Tyre''s tomb, and others followed Azadas and Elonaya and continued southward following Tyre''s behest.


    What happened to them is another story.


    ¡­


    After hearing the story, Dath''Rema asked in surprise, "So, the...humans living in Tirisfal were all followers of Tyr in the past, Iron Vrykul?"


    Andrea''s story firmly attracted everyone''s attention, and even Onyxia had never heard of these secrets.


    She shook her head in disbelief and said, "I saw Vrykul in Northrend when I was a child, but I didn''t expect that group of savages to be close relatives of humans."


    Andrea shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "What you saw should be the Vrykul Tribe of the Dragon Ravager in the Howling Fjord. Those guys are not good people. They are all fanatical followers of Loken."


    "If you want to find a glorious Vrykul, you have to go to Stormheim in the Broken Isles to try your luck. Those Vrykul who believe in Odin may make you have a different view of this group."


    Affected by the Old God''s curse of flesh and blood, most titan-forged have lost their once solid bodies of stone and metal and become flesh and blood, and the vrykul are among them.


    Moreover, the degeneration of this race did not end here. The offspring born by the Vrykul gradually failed to inherit their tall and strong physique, and after a long period of evolution, they finally degenerated into the current human beings.


    "Dath''Remar, after hearing this story, you should know it by heart, right?"


    Andrea straightened his face and said, "Because of the explosion of the Well of Eternity, UU Reading The ancient continent of Kalimdor was torn apart, and the tomb of Tyr sank into the ground as a result. directly above your tomb."


    "The Silver Hand contains Tyr''s comprehension of the power of light, and it restrains the ancient **** general Zakaz who masters the power of the void, so you can feel the magic power of the two different breaths at the same time."


    Dath''Remar nodded solemnly, "That''s exactly what I''m worried about, I plan to rest here for a while before continuing, but..."


    A look of helplessness appeared on Dath''Rema''s face, "The clansmen don''t seem to think so. After experiencing difficult sea voyages, they don''t want to travel long distances."


    "I plan to temporarily let the clansmen cultivate here for a period of time. Once I find any ominous signs, I will immediately use this as a breakthrough point to persuade everyone to leave again."


    Dath''Remar stroked Seres''s hair kindly, the girl''s face was full of reluctance to her father and brother.


    "Andrea, our future is still unclear. In order to prevent the Sunstrider family from becoming extinct, Celes will continue to ask you to help take care of it."

 Chapter 195： old fathers iron fist

    Although Dath''Remar is nominally the leader of all the Highborne, he cannot conquer all the nobles with his powerful personality like Queen Azshara.


    Although the current high elves have not yet formed a unified country, their political system has begun to take shape. The patriarchs of the major families all have a considerable degree of right to speak, and Dath''Remar can''t keep their promises.


    Seeing the determined look in Dath''Remar''s eyes, Andrea knew that it might be difficult to persuade him, so she could only sigh helplessly.


    "Well, as long as Celes has no objections, I can guarantee that she will never be in danger."


    All eyes turned to Celes who had a very hesitant expression.


    Danas also looked a bit tangled, his rationality told himself that Dath''Remar''s choice was correct, but his emotions made him very reluctant to part with his sister again.


    In the end, Celeste''s rationality as an arcanist prevailed, and she barely smiled as she wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "I listen to you, Dad, I hope you and your brother can take care of themselves."


    "I will... yes."


    In order to alleviate the baby girl''s reluctance, Das Rema asked with a smirk on purpose, "Ceres, 1000 years have passed, have you found a suitable partner in Moonlight City? Dad has been waiting to have a grandson, your brother ..."


    "Hehe~"


    Seeing his father''s contemptuous eyes, the corner of Danas'' mouth twitched, and he felt that his knee had been shot by an arrow inexplicably.


    ''None of my business...you know how busy I am. ''


    "Pfft~"


    Celeste turned from crying to laughing, "I haven''t found a particularly suitable one, but..."


    With a dark smile on her face, Celes turned her eyes to Andrea as if pointing.


    Dath''Rema saw the sudden stiff expression on Andrea''s face, and his face immediately darkened.


    "...Andrea, I think it''s necessary for us to have a ''good'' chat about Celes'' training plan."


    "Uh, that''s not the case, you calm down..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, give me a punch first!"


    ¡­


    Standing on the top of the hill outside the temporary residence of the Highborne, overlooking the gradually larger residence of the Highborne in the distance, Andrea sighed with emotion, "Are people sure? It''s an extremely realistic question."


    As a pioneering descendant of the Sunstrider family, Dath''Remar intends to continue looking for a more suitable permanent residence for the Highborne.


    But just after experiencing a series of blows after leaving the blessing of the World Tree, without the drive of a sense of crisis, the upper elves don''t want to move anymore for the time being.


    After conveying Malfurion''s warning to Dath''Remar, and getting some technology from him that he had always wanted, Andrea, who had completed her mission, planned to return to the continent of Kalimdor.


    Turning her head to look at Ceres, who saw God looking at the mansion of the Sunstrider family, Andrea secretly sighed in her heart.


    ¡®Dath¡¯Remar, after leaving the blessing of the World Tree, the lifespan of the Highborne has reached its limit, and this is one of the reasons why you let Seres follow me back to Kalimdor, right? ''


    Without the blessing of eternal life, the normal lifespan of a night elf should be about 3000 years.


    Although this number still far exceeds that of short-lived species such as humans, for Seres, who continues to live in Kalimdor to stay young forever, maybe the next time we meet... Dath''Remar has become a gray-haired old man .


    "Ceres, have you recorded the coordinates here?"


    After Dath Remar and Andrea''s gag, Celes''s mood recovered a lot.


    "Well, it''s recorded."


    "Then let''s go and go home."


    After crushing the teleportation talisman infused with power by Saragosa, an ultra-long-distance teleportation gate leading to Moonlight City appeared in front of the four of them.


    ¡­


    Counting the time it took to formulate plans, subdue Malygos, and search for the Highborne, Andrea and the others stayed in the Eastern Continent for nearly a year.


    Before leaving, he thought about whether to explore the tomb of Tire, but after going to check it himself, he found that the seal of the tomb is still very intact, and there are a group of human beings with weapons guarding the entrance of the tomb carefully.


    If you want to enter the tomb, you will not only have to conflict with humans, but you can only forcibly lift the seal, which will inevitably awaken Zakaz who was sealed in it, so there is really no need to take risks now.


    Andrea planned to wait until Thoradin came to visit Thunder first. Zakaz, who was double-sealed by Tyr''s Hand and Stromkar, should enter an extremely weak state, and then he would come to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    When they returned to Moonlight City, everything here looked the same as before they left, and the moon guards who were in a trance before returned to normal under Delier''s comfort.


    After ordering Onyxia and Leticia to take the tired-looking Seres back to rest, Andrea came to the office alone to listen to Markle''s detailed development report on Moonlight City over the past 1,000 years.


    People''s livelihood is not a big problem, and the situation of steady progress has been maintained for many years.


    Moonlight City stepped up its scrutiny when attracting immigrants to ensure that these new immigrants would not reduce the level of law and order in the originally stable city.


    The development of the air force is also very optimistic. The Chimera cavalry has been basically trained and formed, but it still lacks actual combat tests for the time being.


    The army has also made some progress. The Frostsaber tribe migrated from Winterspring Valley has long been accustomed to the life in Ashenvale, and can steadily produce mounts for Moonlight City, and the number of cavalry has increased.


    Only the navy...


    "Is it really stagnant..."


    Andrea rubbed his temples with a wry smile. Although he had expected it to some extent, the development of naval ships in Moonlight City still disappointed him.


    "Understood, I will take the time to talk to the shipbuilders in person."


    "In the future, you must also learn to make bold decisions when I go out. We have enough time and resources to try and make mistakes. Don''t make it feel like I have no backbone when I am not here."


    "Yes, this subordinate is ashamed."


    Moonlight City, a city that Andrea built from scratch, has carved too much of his own brand, and the replacement of ships is guided by him from the beginning to the end.


    Now it seems that this approach seems to be a bit counterproductive. Without his instructions, craftsmen with weak foundations are very at a loss about the future development direction of the shipbuilding industry.


    This time Andrea was taken away by Elune for 1,000 years is also an opportunity, exposing the problem of too much dependence on him from all walks of life in Moonlight City.


    It is better to be exposed early than late, and now at least there is still enough time for officials at all levels in Moonlight City to get used to the situation without him in charge, and for managers from all walks of life to salvage their foundations again.


    After Markley left, Andrea said softly in the empty office, "Come out."


    "yes."


    A woman with a hood suddenly appeared at Andrea''s desk half kneeling. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Plissim, how is the development of the Rogue Scout?"


    Priscim looks unchanged from before, still wearing her signature hood.


    "There are people from us in every major village and town in the northern part of the mainland. Normally, they are no different from the local people, but once an emergency occurs, Moon Night City can receive relevant information as soon as possible."


    Andrea nodded with satisfaction, "Well, thank you for your hard work. Your work in the shadows represents the other side of the Moon Goddess that cannot be seen by the naked eye. Don''t feel inferior to your identity as a thief. At least in my heart, you and others Warriors make no difference."


    "...Yes, thank you Lord Moon Shadow for your attention."


    After Prism left without a sound, Andrea got up and walked to the window sill of the office, overlooking the vibrant street scene of Moonlight City with some nostalgia.


    "Once I leave this time, I''m afraid I won''t have the time to watch the city carefully in the future..."

 Chapter 196： Arcane Golem

    Elune issued an oracle earlier, and Andrea temporarily replaced Tyrande in power.


    As the goddess of the moon that the whole night elves believe in, Elune actually doesn''t care much about the night elves'' regime.


    She has always kept a close distance from things in the secular world, and Andrea still doesn''t know what the ultimate goal of this true **** is.


    Expel the forces of the void? Or destroy the Burning Legion?


    Elune''s attention to Andrea and Tyrande was more out of interest, and she saw bright spots in these two divinely favored ones that interested her.


    Compared with the dirty political struggles in the secular world, her focus on the night elves is mainly on whether her loyal followers have gone astray and lost their way.


    Tyrande''s obsession with power made her neglect, or deliberately distort, the training of the Sisterhood priests, and this practice undoubtedly touched Elune''s red line.


    But after all, Tyrande is her first follower, and Elune still gave Tyrande a chance to stand up, provided that the messy Elune Sisterhood had to be sorted out first.


    Andrea didn''t know how many years this "temporary" time limit would last, it would depend on Tyrande''s enthusiasm for work.


    However, given the opportunity to take charge of Anarchis, and even the entire night elves, he is going to do his best to strengthen the strength of the entire clan within a limited time, and use his achievements to make the entire clan support his rule.


    The threat of the Burning Legion still exists, and the ancient gods who are peeping in the dark of the world are also beginning to move around.


    Andrea didn''t want the night elves in the future to be destroyed by a missile launcher called a catapult like in the original history, and their homeland above the tree canopy thousands of meters away.


    ¡­


    Before going to Anarchis to take office, Andrea still had some finishing work to do in Moonlight City.


    He first came to the shipyard. At this time, the craftsmen were discussing something sullenly on the prototype ironclad ship.


    The arrival of the lord seemed to allow them to find the backbone. One by one, they saluted Andrea in surprise and gathered around him to ask various technical questions.


    Andrea shook her head with a wry smile. As expected, the aftereffects of counterproductive growth appeared.


    I have to eat the bitter fruit I have brewed with tears.


    This time Andrea did not directly dictate the most suitable direction for improvement to them, but adopted a guiding method, trying to let these craftsmen use their own brains and stimulate their own creativity.


    This process is destined to be difficult to complete overnight, but as the eternal night elves, what they need most is time, and Moonlight City also has enough resources for them to slowly try and make mistakes.


    Respectfully sent off by the apprehensive and eager shipwrights, Andrea left this silly, black and thick ironclad ship... This thing is really eye-catching.


    At the next stop, Andrea came to the arcane puppet workshop he specially designated for Alan.


    After thousands of years of accumulation, Alan, who already possessed production technology, used various types of arcane puppets to decorate his workshop with a magical atmosphere.


    However, under the premise of lacking unlimited energy drive, these arcane puppets can only be regarded as large figures with ornamental functions only.


    Andrea''s original plan was to let Alan familiarize himself with the technology first, and then activate these arcane puppets at once after obtaining a large amount of energy.


    But now because of Elune''s intervention, Andrea fine-tuned his plan, and he planned to bring Alan to Anakis together.


    Backed by the Well of Eternity, an arcane source of infinite energy, Andrea will of course make the best use of it, and he will not put it on the shelf like Malfurion and Tyrande.


    When Alan excitedly reported his results to Andrea, he also raised some questions, the first being the lack of mineral resources.


    Mithril is fine.


    After thousands of years of mining, the Tanaris Expeditionary Army has hoarded a considerable amount of mithril ore.


    The expeditionary army led by Nawaz has fought many battles with Sandfury trolls, large and small, in the past thousand years, but because of Andrea''s order before he fell asleep, Nawaz did not raise the battle to a strategic level.


    The two sides are still located in Gadgetzan and Zul''Farrak respectively, and the border lines are clearly separated. Although there are occasional frictions and conflicts, there is no possibility of triggering a full-scale war for the time being.


    Over the years, they lived in peace, and the Sandfury troll also understood the strategic goal of the night elves. The other party stationed in Tanaris to mine an ore that the trolls could not smelt.


    If the Zandalari trolls saw the disappointment of the Sandu clan, they would probably be so angry that the contemporary prophet would hit the head of the Sandtop chief with his staff.


    Although the Shanu clan will not use Mithril mines, it does not mean that the Zandalari, who are in charge of the trolls, will not. They are well aware of the strategic value of this ore.


    It''s a pity that the holy mountain of Zuldazar was separated from the continent due to the catastrophe of the sky and the earth, and they have not developed a navy capable of crossing the ocean in the middle of the lonely sea, and they are temporarily unable to interfere with the development of trolls on various continents.


    What Alan is worried about is not the abundant mithril reserves, but the thorium mines that can only be mined in a small amount in Stonetalon Mountain.


    Compared with mithril, which is soft, malleable, and highly conductive, thorium ore has higher strength and medium-to-high magic-conducting performance. It complements mithril ore and is not available for building arcane puppets. One of the mineral resources.


    It is enough to rely on the thorium mine produced in Stonetalon Mountain just for research, but if you want to mass-produce arcane puppets, it is imperative to find veins that produce thorium on a large scale.


    Andrea took note of Alan''s suggestion that the lack of Thorium mines would need to be resolved sooner or later.


    After years of exploration, the night elves'' footprints spread throughout the northern and central parts of Kalimdor.


    In addition to the small islands anchored around the mainland, there are only three unexplored areas-Silithus, Un''Goro Crater and Uldum.


    Today''s Silithus includes the desert where the Ahn''Qiraj Empire is located, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Before the Wall of Beetles appeared, these two areas were originally one.


    Uldum doesn''t need to think about it. Since Thor''s invasion failed, the surviving tol''vir will completely close the gate to Uldum.


    They even used the power of the furnace of origin to enshroud the entire Uldum in a powerful barrier, the people inside were not allowed to come out, and the people outside were absolutely unable to enter.


    If it''s not a last resort, Andrea doesn''t want to provoke the bugs of Ahn''Qiraj, so the only area available for exploration is the Titan greenhouse of the Un''Goro crater.


    "Un''Goro Crater..."


    On the way back to the Lord''s Palace, Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully.


    The Tanaris Expeditionary Force led by Nawaz occupied the eastern part of the great desert, but the entrance to the crater was just in the western part of the desert controlled by the Sandfury trolls.


    "It seems that the time to exterminate the Sandfury troll must be put on the agenda."

 Chapter 197： 1 trigger

    With Andrea''s return, Moonlight City''s originally slowed-down pace has sped up on a small scale.


    After receiving the order from Moonlight City, Nawaz, who was far away in Gadgetzan, immediately began to prepare for the army. Syndra, who was stationed in the Shining Plain for training, also led the army south into the Tanaris Desert.


    The unusual behavior of the night elves naturally aroused the vigilance of the Sandfury troll.


    Over the years, the Warchief of the Sandfury trolls has changed countless times, but they always keep the night elf threat in mind.


    When each generation of chieftains took office, it has become a fixed custom to personally lead the attack on the night elf outposts and show the clansmen their tough stance.


    The Sandfury chieftain of this generation was named Toulouse Sandtop. He had just killed his old father a few months ago, and he was full of ambition.


    Knowing the movement of the night elves from the scouts, Toulouse not only did not worry or fear, but instead excitedly encouraged the warriors in the clan, trying to defeat the large army of night elves in an attack-for-attack manner, in order to demonstrate their personal abilities and consolidate their position. regime.


    The two armies faced off in front of the Sand Feather Outpost on the east side of the Quicksand Outpost. The young and energetic Toulouse was not afraid of the well-equipped night elves. He firmly believed that the Sandfury trolls who had a geographical advantage could defeat this group of invading purple-skinned monsters.


    The combined army of Moon Night City and Syndra has a total strength of 100,000 troops. The Sandfury troll temporarily mobilized a lot of new recruits, bringing the total strength to 250,000. In terms of numbers alone, it is indeed far more than the night elves.


    However, battles have never been just a game of numbers. The logistical supplies, soldier training, equipment gap, and pre-battle planning of both sides are all taken into account.


    At least Nawaz, who led the whole army to fight, didn''t think that the Sandfury trolls with too many mobs could easily defeat the night elves'' solid fortifications.


    Seeing that a big war is about to start, both sides are silently dispatching materials and support troops for the war.


    Andrea dispatched another 20,000 reinforcements from Moonlight City to Nasa. The reinforcements departed from Storm Harbor by boat and rushed all the way south to the front line for support.


    Syndra also followed suit. Previously, they sent fighters and rangers to the Shining Plains for training. In order to eradicate the threat from the south, they finally sent an organized Arcanist troop this time.


    Under the situation where the war was about to break out, Andrea led a number of confidantes to set off from Moonlight City to take office in the capital Anasis, which was built in the canopy of Nordrassil.


    When Andrea followed the Dragon Clan to the Eastern Continent to capture Malygos and visit the Highborne, the Big Three of the night elves were not idle either.


    Maiev went on a relentless killing spree, and she led her watchmen to forcefully settle in the former Highborne residence. Her unscrupulous behavior naturally aroused the dissatisfaction of the wealthy merchants and landlords who were swarming nearby and trying to compete for the territory.


    Maiev is not Tyrande who deliberately shields her, let alone Malfurion who is soft-hearted.


    Anyone who dared to enter the garrison without permission would have their paws cut off by watchmen she sent, and even blood-bathed the masters behind these private soldiers.


    Originally, only the upper elves were eligible to raise private soldiers. Under Tyrande''s suppression for many years, Dath''Remar and others gradually lost this privilege.


    Under the connivance of Tyrande turning a blind eye, this group of bold and wealthy landlords blatantly expanded their bodyguard team, even surpassing the scope of bodyguards long ago.


    Maiev has long wanted to clean up these black sheep. Since the other party handed her the excuse of trespassing in front of her, of course she will not disappoint the other party''s "expectation".


    The rich merchants and landlords, who were a step behind, woke up the next day to realize that the sky had changed. The scene of blood flowing into rivers and corpses strewn across the field in the Highborne garrison frightened them.


    If Andrea was sitting in charge in person, at this point he should have stopped suppressing by force, and instead used methods such as beating and wooing in batches to divide the cowardly greedy people, and even secretly sow dissension for them to attack each other.


    But Maiev wouldn''t, the leader of the watchmen with a straight mind circuit continued to kill mercilessly.


    For several days in a row, residents of Anakis who were close to the Highborne residence could hear shrill and desperate screams, and the strong smell of blood made them dare not even open the windows to breathe fresh air.


    The tragic massacre alarmed Shandris, who was sitting in the Great Moon Temple, and when she arrived at the scene, everything was over.


    Malfurion, who had successfully returned from Black Rook Castle, learned of Maiev''s ruthless methods, and was so angry that he squatted in the Emerald Dream for several days.


    But the punishment for this group of greedy people was determined by the night elves'' high-level officials. Even though Malfurion was very dissatisfied with Maiev''s **** methods, he could only sulking in his heart.


    Syndra''s situation is relatively troublesome.


    The hidden city of Eresharas was originally founded by Queen Azshara, and the scholars responsible for managing the precious books were all learned highborne.


    Dath''Remar''s escape made them feel sad. Tyrande personally came to the door to reassure Syndra that Dath''Remar just had a misunderstanding with the night elf leadership and would not be cruel to Syndra.


    The High Priest personally came to the door to explain, which is considered to be enough face. After some discussions between Mordant Eternal Shadow and the members of the council, he finally accepted Tyrande''s apology.


    When Andrea and others teleported to Anakis, the turmoil more than half a year ago had basically subsided.


    However, the impact of the exodus of the Highborne on social productivity cannot be eliminated in a short period of time. If this continues, it will take a long time for Anakis, who is waiting to be rebuilt, to adapt to life after losing the Highborne.


    Andrea finally knew why the night elves hadn''t made any progress for 10,000 years in the original history.


    On the one hand, it was because of Tyrande''s poor governing ability, and on the other hand, it was also because the escape of the Highborne took away the last magic afterglow of the Night Empire, and the level of social development declined instead of advancing.


    It can be seen from the development trajectory of Quel''Thalas in the future, at least in terms of living standards and social productivity, the high elves definitely far surpassed the night elves under Tyrande''s rule.


    The population of high elves is insufficient, and the lack of productivity is supported by automated magic equipment.


    Under the vigorous promotion of the high-level, Quel''Thalas'' magic technology and wealth surpassed all countries and races on the two continents.


    Andrea did not take away all the high-level officials of Moonlight City at once.


    Except for Nawaz and Nasa, who were leading the army to fight outside, Makele remained in Moonlight City as the Chief Consul, and Ferrien and Delier also temporarily stayed there until a suitable successor was cultivated before returning to Andrea.


    It was Delier''s deputy, Jorge, who led half of the moon guards to follow Andrea to Anakis. UU Reading


    After 2000 years of experience, this once frizzy young Arcanist has become much more mature and stable.


    Although due to his personality, occasionally he would explode, but that was only in private time, and Jorge clearly distinguished public and private affairs.


    In addition to Jorge, the secretary team including Lisa, Alfonso, and Seres, Prism hiding in the dark, and Leticia, the only apprentice, also followed.


    Of course, Onyxia, who is the messenger of the black dragon, is also indispensable.


    In addition, a group of technicians, including the arcane puppet craftsman Alan and others, were also brought here by him in order to promote the development of Anarchis'' barren technological level.


    Losing the protection of the Highborne, Anakis'' teleportation tower became very deserted. When Andrea walked out of the tower, she looked down at the familiar and unfamiliar street scene in front of her with emotion.


    "Let''s get started, a new challenge is waiting for us."

 Chapter 198： Settled in Anarchis

    Returning to the capital city, Andrea and others have not yet found a suitable residence.


    The archdruid Malfurion arranged for them to temporarily live in the side hall of the Great Moon Temple, but this was definitely not a long-term solution.


    Although the Great Moon Temple has taken on a lot of powers under the transformation of Tyrande, it is the Temple of Elune after all.


    The priests who serve Elune are all female except for Andrea, who is a heterogeneous person. It is really not suitable for secular people to live here for a long time.


    Andrea had already planned the residence of the group.


    Thanks to Maiev''s previous trickery, he completely deterred all greedy businessmen and landlords, paving the way for Andrea''s follow-up plan.


    In addition to Seres and Onyxia who stayed in the side hall to organize their luggage, Alfonso led the secretary group to the original high-level elf residence to check the situation, and Andrea brought Letty. Xi Ya entered the main hall of the Great Moon God Hall together.


    The three giants of the night elves welcomed Andrea''s arrival in the hall with dignity. However, it was obvious that there was a deep gap between Maiev and Malfurion. Obviously, the impact of the previous massacre had not completely subsided. .


    The maverick Maiev didn''t care about Malfurion''s unfriendly eyes, and after symbolically expressing welcome to Andrea, she left the Great Moon Temple on her own.


    "Huh~"


    Malfurion obviously had a headache for the leader of the watchmen who went his own way. He rubbed his cheeks depressedly, trying to calm down his emotions.


    Fandral, who was standing behind Malfurion, was winking at Andrea, his bearded cheeks twisted so funny that Andrea almost couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    Shandris also stood behind Tyrande and looked at her boyfriend with gentle eyes. Andrea''s return to Anakis meant that the two finally did not have to live apart for a long time.


    Thinking of the happy life that was about to begin, the tenderness in Shandris'' eyes almost overflowed.


    "cough~"


    Andrea coughed lightly to remind Shandris that she had attracted Tyrande''s gaze with a strange expression because she was too devoted.


    Seeing Shandris recover, Tyrande stood up.


    Out of etiquette and respect for Elune, she suppressed her displeasure and stayed in the Great Moon Temple to officially complete a simple handover with Andrea, and then she left regardless of Malfurion''s persuasion.


    "Hey~"


    Malfurion smiled wryly and explained to Andrea, "Sorry, Tyrande hasn''t been in a good mood recently."


    "Being knocked down from the throne of power by Elune, a power-hungry person like her would be in a good mood..."


    Andrea didn''t show any embarrassment at the top. He said calmly to the archdruid, "It''s okay, I can understand the feelings of the high priest."


    After a simple exchange of pleasantries, Andrea got straight to the point.


    "Teacher, next we have to..."


    Seeing that Andrea wanted to inquire, Malfurion smiled and waved his hands, "Don''t ask me, since Elune has personally spoken, Anakis'' government affairs will be left to you."


    "what?"


    Andrea didn''t expect Malfurion to let go so simply. He thought Tyrande would beg the archdruid to help her restrain herself.


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Malfurion smiled relaxedly, "I am self-aware, 1,000 years of hard work have overwhelmed me."


    "The Cenarion Council has piled up a lot of affairs that I need to go back to solve, and the maintenance of the Emerald Dream will continue. The training of new druids also shows signs of stagnation. I still do what I am best at and interested in. work."


    Standing up with his staff in his hand, Malfurion patted Andrea''s shoulder heavily, and said earnestly, "I will keep Fandral here to help you. If you encounter difficult problems, you can let me know through him."


    "Come on, I look forward to seeing the earth-shaking changes in Anarchis like Moonlight City."


    "correct."


    Before walking out of the Great Moon Temple, Malfurion suddenly stopped and turned around, "As the ruler of Anarchis and the night elves, in principle, you are entitled to use all the resources of the whole family, including..."


    Malfurion''s eyes became darker, "New Well of Eternity."


    "But I think you try to think twice before using it, no one wants to see a demonic invasion happen again."


    After saying this, Malfurion walked out of the hall slowly with his staff, his figure looked a little stooped.


    Leticia winked at Andrea excitedly and said, "With the permission of the Archdruid, we can use the Well of Eternity at will, right?"


    "Heh~ I wish it was that easy."


    Andrea shook her head, "Don''t forget, besides the druids, there are also direct priests under Tyrande who guard the Well of Eternity."


    "Even with the approval of the instructor, the other half of the problem still needs time to be solved."


    On this point, Andrea has long been mentally prepared.


    Although Tyrande left with a seemingly free hand, her influence in all walks of life in Anarchis over the years will not simply fade away.


    How much influence these people will have on Andrea''s governance needs to be observed and confirmed through subsequent developments.


    After the archdruid left, the priestesses guarding the Great Moon Temple also retreated knowingly.


    They were all Tyrande''s confidantes, and with a simple thought, he knew that Andrea would definitely replace them, so he might as well leave on his own initiative, at least to save his face.


    Andrea had indeed prepared for this long ago. This time he specially brought three high-ranking priests from the Shadow of the Dark Moon Church from Moonlight City.


    These three high-level priests each have dozens of missionary priests, and their job is to expand the influence of the Shadow of the Dark Moon Sect in Anakis.


    Andrea also drew some people from Nasa''s battle priests. At this time, these battle priests of the Shadow of the Dark Moon skillfully took over the defense work, replacing the energetic guards of the priests who left before to guard around the Great Moon Temple.


    "Come and sit down, we are all acquaintances, don''t be so rigid."


    After waving to Shandris and Fandral, Andrea and the others sat down at the exaggeratedly large round table in the government affairs hall.


    There was no time to love each other, and Andrea quickly entered the mood. He asked Shandris seriously, "Santis, how is the security situation in Anakis now? Is there any hidden danger that is difficult to solve?"


    "have."


    Shandris nodded, "Because of Elune''s appointment, UU Reading ''s transfer of power is too fast, and I''m afraid many people who are loyal to the mentor will not be able to accept it for a while."


    "These people are all over Anarchis from all walks of life. They are all hand-picked by the mentor. I am worried that they will obey your orders and take the opportunity to make some noise to damage your prestige."


    "huh~"


    Andrea snorted softly, and said with a half-smile, "These are minor problems. I will inform Maiev to keep an eye on them within the scope permitted by the law. The watcher''s stare is not so easy to bear. I hope they can figure it out for themselves." Bar."


    Maiev, who had just slaughtered thousands of people, is now almost synonymous with killing gods. A population loss of this scale is very rare in the night elf society when it is not in wartime.


    As long as there is nothing wrong with that group of people''s brains, they will never dare to stand up to the watchmen. The lessons learned from the past are in front of them. No matter how daring people are, they will think more about their own heads before acting, and weigh whether it is worth it.


    "Fandar, how is the food cultivation in Anarchis? Is the food mix reasonable? What is the current scale of the livestock breeding I mentioned to you?"

 Chapter 199： But the river crab haunts

    Andrea is not someone who likes to procrastinate. On the first day he was stationed in Anarchis, under Fandral''s explanation, he successively invited officials at all levels in the capital city to ask questions one by one.


    Accustomed to Tyrande''s slow management, Andrea''s unannounced inspection made these officials feel a little uncomfortable. Without preparation, most of the answers to questions were hemmed and hawed.


    This kind of official who didn''t even understand his own job made Andrea frowned deeply.


    "What kind of people does Tyrande use... only looking at loyalty and not ability?"


    After the first day of investigation was over, Andrea grinned wryly and complained softly in her temporary room.


    Shandris stood behind her boyfriend and thoughtfully massaged his head. She also said helplessly, "There is no way to do this. Because of the ability, the distrust attitude of all walks of life in Anakis towards the mentor is very obvious."


    "She can only place people she trusts in various important departments, so as to ensure that her orders can reach the bottom from top to bottom."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea sneered, "Government methods are in a mess, but political struggles are pretty smooth, and the talent tree is obviously a bit crooked."


    Having been with Andrea for many years, Shandris has long been accustomed to the occasional slang words that come out of her boyfriend''s mouth. If she doesn''t understand, she doesn''t bother to ask one by one, as long as she knows the meaning.


    Andrea lowered his head and pondered. Although the reasons were different, the situation he was facing now was very similar to that of Tyrande back then.


    In order to ensure that the order is prohibited, he must deploy his own staff in various important departments.


    However, the one-time appointment and removal of a large number of important officials without reason will inevitably lead to social turmoil. This process can only be considered in the long run, starting with the most important departments and slowly replacing them.


    In terms of military power, Shandris is there, and Andrea is not worried about it at all.


    The torture system is Maiev''s area of ??responsibility. Although I can''t guarantee that the hot-tempered elder sister will obey her orders, as long as she grasps her character and follows her hair, Andrea is still sure that she can control this horse. hot horse.


    When it comes to internal affairs, the first thing that needs to be controlled is undoubtedly finances, which are related to the purses of the rulers.


    Although the Minister of Finance appointed by Tyrande is not a good-for-nothing, he is definitely not a minister capable of governing the world.


    "Plissim."


    "exist."


    Shandris frowned, and looked at the hooded woman who suddenly half-kneeled in front of Andrea in surprise.


    Andrea didn''t care about the presence of Shandris, and ordered bluntly, "Check the finance minister, Hammond, and find out how many outhouses he keeps and where he urinates. , Try to find out all his black material."


    "yes."


    After Prism disappeared without a sound again, Shandris poked Andrea on the back of the head angrily.


    "Is this description necessary? Vulgar."


    Andrea smiled and said, "Just kidding, don''t you think Prism has no objections?"


    "correct."


    Speaking of which, Shandris suddenly straightened her face and asked, "When did Prism come here? I can''t feel her trace at all now, and I''ve made progress?"


    "Ok."


    Andrea slanted her body, leaning comfortably on Shandris''s soft yet elastic thigh.


    "I only found out recently, it should be within these 1,000 years."


    "In fact, her strength has long been stuck on the verge of breaking through, but she was unable to cross that hurdle because of mentality problems before, and being able to break through the bottleneck...It means that she let go of the past, which is a good thing."


    "Let''s save the business until tomorrow, it''s getting late."


    Seeing the meaningful smile on Andrea''s face, Shandris raised her chin without any shyness.


    "Hmph! This time, I must let you know how powerful I am. I don''t believe that I always beg for mercy every time."


    ...the omitted part you know...


    After a pleasant night, when Andrea came to the government affairs hall of the Great Moon Temple refreshed, the materials Prisim investigated overnight were already on his desk.


    "Still so efficient."


    Looking through the sorted and summarized materials, most of the mistakes Hammond made were almost unavoidable mistakes of all officials. Using these reasons to dismiss him may not be convincing to the public.


    Fortunately, Prism found a breakthrough in these seemingly ordinary materials, and she specially drew a striking red line under this criminal evidence.


    ¡­


    Hammond has been in the finance department for nearly 2,000 years, but he was not the incompetent people who first airborne in Tyrande, but slowly climbed up with his own ability and loyalty.


    Quite satisfactory, the word that best describes Hammond.


    He does not seek merit but seeks no faults. This mentality has allowed him to hold the position of Minister of Finance for more than 1,000 years.


    If Hammond is not Tyrande''s confidant, Andrea can continue to tolerate him for a while. After all, compared with other useless ministers, Hammond still has some real skills.


    But the position of Minister of Finance is too important, and Andrea dare not use it to bet on Hammond''s position and attitude, so he can only take the stable Minister of Finance first.


    "Crack~"


    Throwing the materials compiled by Priscim in front of Hammond, Andrea nodded to the materials with her chin.


    "See for yourself, think for yourself, I believe you are a smart person."


    Hammond has long blue-purple hair. He combs his hair into a neat ponytail and drags it behind his head. The beard on his face is also very neatly trimmed. With his slightly melancholy expression now, he looks quite artistic breath.


    When he was called by the new consul, he had a bad premonition in his heart. He picked up the materials on the table and read them. When he saw the one with a red line, his hand holding the materials suddenly trembled violently.


    Andrea looked at Hammond, who had turned pale, with a half-smile and asked, "Minister Hammond, I have always believed in one sentence - self-cultivation, family governance, and world peace."


    "You have achieved self-cultivation and governance, but this Qi family..."


    A bitter smile appeared on Hammond''s face, "...Lord Moon Shadow, UU Reading is indeed my personal moral fault. I will hand in my resignation within today."


    Andrea crossed her hands on the table, nodded in satisfaction and said, "Very well, I like smart people who know things."


    "Since you take the initiative to set an example, I will not kill them all."


    Pointing to the materials in Hammond''s hand, Andrea smiled and said, "Take these materials back, and what to do with them later... You should know it well, right?"


    "Yes, thank you for your tolerance."


    Years of hard work went to waste, and Hammond looked a little sad, but there was a tinge of happiness mixed with this sadness.


    Hammond, who turned to leave, clenched the document in his hand tightly, and the line marked with a red line was wrinkled by him, facing Andrea''s direction.


    "...In order to satisfy the luxury life, his wife Susan has a close cooperation relationship with Charlie, a wealthy businessman who has been executed by Maiev Shadowsong''s warden, and proposes execution!"

 Chapter 200： mob

    In just half a year, when the people of Anarchis went to the tavern to pass the time, they unexpectedly discovered that many officials whom they used to slander privately disappeared inexplicably, and were replaced by some extremely strange names.


    Ordinary people have no right to intervene in political affairs, but they can''t bear it. There will always be people who eat the food of the people and hold the hearts of the country''s leaders. They often like to come to the tavern after work to brag and fart.


    The eloquent fighters think that they are more capable than most of the officials in office, and they will always wantonly vent the grievances accumulated in the low-level work in the tavern where fish and dragons are mixed.


    A brick mover was happily sharing the latest information he got with the gossip drinkers who gathered around him.


    "...initially Chancellor of the Exchequer Hammond, then Foreign Secretary, Home Secretary, Education Secretary and Personnel Secretary and so on, almost all over the place."


    "Except for the Minister of Finance, Hammond, who resigned voluntarily, the other ministers were successively revealed to be related to the rich merchants and landlords who participated in the riot before, and were personally dragged back to the Palace of Torture by the Warden and Minister of Justice Maiev Shadowsong for interrogation."


    Seeing the brick mover coughing and clearing his throat, the impatient young man hurriedly urged, "And then? Keep talking!"


    Some veteran tavern regulars shook their heads amusedly, then raised their heads and shouted to the bartender behind the counter, "Give this dude a glass of ale, count it as mine!"


    "Hey~"


    The brick mover smiled in satisfaction, took a big gulp of the ale from the bartender''s hand, and let out a mouthful of alcohol, and then continued to describe the story eloquently. "Voice.


    The moon was getting lower and lower, and the guests in the tavern dispersed one after another because they had to work the next day.


    The brick movers also bid farewell to their drinking buddies drunkenly, and left the tavern to go home.


    When he got home, his originally cloudy eyes immediately recovered, and he bowed his head respectfully in the dark room.


    "My lord, it''s a good luck not to disgrace my life."


    "Well, well done."


    A vague figure came out of the darkness, "Don''t continue talking about this topic tomorrow, so as not to arouse suspicion, you know what to do."


    "yes."


    The same scene happened almost at the same time in various parts of Anarchis, and soon the evidence of the arrested ministers was spread, and the crowd was excited for a while, and a large number of people shouted to make an example, which shocked some colleagues who wanted to reverse the case for them. Pause for now and take a wait-and-see attitude.


    ¡­


    With a relaxed expression, Andrea leaned on the back of the chair with one hand to support his side face, and cleaned up several incompetent people occupying high positions at one time, and thus won the approval of the people. He was in a very good mood at this time.


    "Plissim, thank you for your hard work, you did a great job."


    Prism lowered her head calmly and said, "This is what I should do."


    The crime of the arrested minister could spread throughout the city in a short period of time, of course not by the people spreading it spontaneously, but behind the scenes were the intelligence personnel trained by Prism according to Andrea''s request to fan the flames.


    With the support of public opinion, Andrea is even more merciless in changing people. As long as a person''s criminal evidence is verified, Maiev will be notified immediately to arrest him.


    Once they entered the torture palace full of despair and screams, no matter whether they were guilty or not, they would be scared to death. Most people would quickly tell their crimes in detail, hoping to be treated with leniency.


    Of course, it is inevitable that there will be a small number of hard bones that will not be admitted, but Maiev likes hard bones the most, and she just uses them to test the top ten tortures that Andrea recently told her inadvertently.


    With ironclad evidence in front of him, Andrea took the opportunity to change the ministers in charge of the country''s important powers in turn, and the order and prohibition he expected finally paid off.


    However, after placing his own staff in various important positions, Andrea temporarily has no time to make work plans for them one by one.


    After initial preparations and dispatches, after Nassa and the Sindra mages arrived at the front line, the war between the night elves and the Sandfury trolls finally officially started.


    For the past few days, Andrea has focused most of his attention on the battlefield ahead, and even Malfurion, who originally wanted to be the shopkeeper, temporarily returned to the government affairs hall of the Great Moon Temple to wait for news from the front line.


    Malfurion saw Andrea''s dismissal of important officials, but he didn''t speak out against it. He had long been displeased with the group of drunks and riches.


    After the meeting and reinforcements, Nawaz''s troops reached 150,000.


    Although there is still a large gap with the troll''s total army, the officer hand-picked by Andrea still took the initiative to provoke the war without hesitation.


    The Sandfury trolls have lived in the Tanaris Desert all year round. In this resource-poor area, they have no spare energy to train an air force, and even very few cavalry.


    Nawaz did not blindly invest all his troops on the frontal battlefield. He first arranged for Syndra''s light air force¡ªthe Hippogryph Cavalry to cooperate with the Nightsaber Knights to sweep down the scattered troll villages in the desert.


    As a heavy air force, the Chimera cavalry in Moonlight City temporarily stayed at the Shayu post to wait for the opportunity.


    With the help of the fortifications, Nawaz ordered to bombard the Sandfury trolls'' barracks with large-caliber mortars, blowing them out of their lair without a doubt.


    The angry Sandfury trolls, led by the Chief of Toulouse, attacked the Sand Feather Outpost as one.


    However, the night elves possessed firearms, a sharp weapon that could break through the intensive charge of infantry, and the Sandfury troll that charged into the fortifications even made the night elves shoot without aiming, and they would definitely hit anyway.


    The troll''s philosophy of war is to rely on a large number of people. If you can''t beat you, there must be not enough people.


    At the beginning, they relied on this set of crowd tactics to beat the Ahn''Qiraj Empire into a bewildered face. Of course, there were many loa gods to help them at that time.


    The loa gods are a kind of primitive gods believed by trolls. Their status is slightly lower than that of the demigods of the wilderness, but most of the loa also have very powerful abilities.


    The living environment of Zul''Farrak is too harsh. After the outbreak of the Origin Furnace, Zul''Farrak has no loa stationed there, and their cognition of the outside world is completely out of touch.


    A large number of trolls rushed towards the Shayu sentry post in a mighty manner, with almost no tactics at all, and it was clear that they wanted to use the advantage of numbers to fight a wave.


    While the musketeers in the front row were attacking the trolls with their fortifications, the Frostsaber knights of Moonnight City came out under the order of Nawaz, attacking the flanks of the Sandfury trolls from both sides.


    As long as you adapt to the climate and terrain of the desert in advance, the endless desert is actually very suitable for cavalry charges.


    The cavalry troops that broke into the flanks tore apart the formation of the Sandfury trolls, UU reading www. uukanshu.com gradually lost touch before and after.


    At this time, Nawaz''s second hand came. He opened the gate of Shayu sentry, and groups of Kodo beasts began to charge under the control of the knights.


    Although Kodo beasts are not explosive enough, but with their strong and tall bodies, their breakthrough ability is quite terrifying.


    The trolls who couldn''t dodge screamed and were trampled into a mosaic by the hordes of Kodo beasts. The trolls in front wanted to retreat in horror, and the trolls behind wanted to charge forward and make contributions. The chaotic command system of the trolls was unable to control this situation .


    "Humph!"


    Nawaz said disdainfully to Nasa beside him, "The mob, do the trolls think that the civilians who take up arms are soldiers? There is no formation at all, and the tactics are a mess."


    Nasa''s face was still calm, and she said in a flat tone, "Then let us teach the Sandfury trolls a good lesson and let them know what a real war is."


    "Battle Priest, go to Chimera, charge with me!"


    "yes!"

 Chapter 201： rout troll

    Since Andrea took the first batch of Chimera back from Winterspring, the druids who became more proficient in their business went to Feralas and Winterspring many times, and brought back many precious heavy air mounts for Moonnight City. .


    The previous battles with the Sandfury troll were all petty fights, and the expeditionary force never brought out the killer weapon of the Chimera cavalry.


    This time, the battle to determine the ownership of the Tanaris Desert and even the survival of the Sandfury trolls started. Not only did the Sandfury trolls continue to recruit troops in the clan, but the night elves also brought out various under-the-counter troops. .


    The Kodo cavalry rushed into the enemy''s formation wildly, their huge size and heavy mass pushing away the trolls along the way.


    Coupled with the Frostsaber cavalry who entered from the flanks to slow down and tear apart the formation of the Sandfury trolls, the front formation of the Sandfury trolls was torn apart, and the lack of discipline of the large army looked chaotic from a high altitude.


    The Chimera is at least 2-3 times larger than the Hippogryph. This heavy unit usually carries two knights on its back.


    One of them is responsible for controlling the untamed chimeras, directing them to use their natural abilities to attack the enemy.


    The configuration of the other knight is relatively free. It can be an arcanist who acts as a heavy turret in the sky, or a ranger who rains arrows from the sky.


    Nasa''s battle priest troops take into account both combat and support capabilities. While using long-range weapons such as moon wheels and bows and arrows to kill trolls, they can also use healing and protection spells to protect Chimeras who are attacked by trolls throwing spears .


    "Roar!"


    Hundreds of chimeras took off and covered the sky above the battlefield. Under the order of the leader of the air riders, all the chimeras spit out powerful chain lightning to the trolls below.


    Chimera has the ability to spit acid and lightning at the same time. Facing trolls with excellent self-healing ability, the effect of acid may not be so outstanding, but lightning, an elemental attack with an additional effect of paralysis, is outstanding.


    The troll recruited by the blockbuster froze on the spot and was trembling continuously due to the electric shock. The smell of roasted meat filled the battlefield strangely. The battle priests took this opportunity to attack the troll mercilessly.


    The large-caliber curved-fire mortars erected in the Shayu Outpost still spray shells at the enemy''s formation non-stop. The arcanist troops standing on the high platform are also under the command of the mage captain who is in charge of coordinating, and they jointly cast powerful range magic. .


    The Druids of the Claw rushed into the enemy line following the cavalry on both sides like a herd of beasts galloping, using their sharp minions to further tear the troll''s battle line.


    Toulouse Shading, who was hanging from the back to watch the battle, stared dumbfounded at the battlefield not far away. Not long after the war started, the Sandfury trolls fell into an absolute disadvantage, and the total number of troops accumulated did not give them enough advantages.


    Nawaz, who was sitting at the Shayu outpost, commanded well, and all the troops ate away at the formation of the trolls under his dispatch.


    "The outcome has been decided."


    Nawaz sneered disdainfully and said, "Sure enough, without the help of Loa and the dispatch and command of the Zandalari, this troll clan scattered alone in the desert is completely out of touch with the world, and their understanding of war is still in ancient times. "


    "Charge the whole army! Break the troll''s battle line in one fell swoop, and drive them back to Zul''Farrak!"


    "Oh!"


    The main infantry unit, which has been hiding behind the fortifications and on standby, let out a loud battle cry. They couldn''t wait to see the comrades-in-arms of other units swaying freely on the battlefield.


    Following the gap opened by the Kodo cavalry, the well-equipped night elf infantry threatened the Sandfury troll in the opposite direction with a well-organized formation. The troll, whose morale was greatly damaged, fell into chaos, and it was difficult to organize a decent counterattack. .


    The chief of Toulouse has a pale face, no matter how stupid and arrogant he is, he can understand the current situation. They have already lost the battle.


    "Retreat! Back to Zul''Farrak for defense!"


    After finally getting the order to retreat, the trolls whose army formation was split by the night elves fled back in a hurry. Relying on the advantage of their natural long legs, the remaining hundreds of thousands of trolls fled back to their city in embarrassment.


    On the battlefield full of yellow sand, a large number of corpses were buried in it, and many injured trolls who could not escape could only kneel on the ground and surrender, hoping to save their lives from these ferocious night elves.


    Under Nawaz''s order, all the trolls who surrendered were taken back to the camp and held there.


    Syndra''s military leader, Hines, asked in confusion, "General Nawaz, what''s the use of keeping these dirty and savage trolls, why not..."


    Nawaz shook his head, "This is the Lord Lord''s order. He said that these trolls are high-quality coolies after domestication."


    Of the 250,000 Sandfury trolls, only about 120,000 fled back to Zul''Farrak, about 30,000 were killed on the battlefield, about 20,000 soldiers were captured by Nawaz, and the rest lost their way and fled into the depths of the desert , I''m afraid it''s more bad luck than good luck.


    Needless to say, the chief of Toulouse''s face was so ugly after losing half of his soldiers in World War I. What''s even more desperate is that he can''t see any hope of a comeback.


    Zul''Farrak''s fortifications were very simple, and the city walls were as low as less than two meters. He didn''t think these rough walls could stop the night elves with heavy firepower.


    Regret gnawed at his heart. If he hadn''t asked the night elves to provoke him, it wouldn''t have led to today''s bitter fruit.


    But it was too late to say anything now. Looking back at the frightened old, weak, sick and disabled in the city, Toulouse''s eyes were full of despair.


    The Sandfury troll may be dead in his generation.


    ¡­


    Although it was an expected victory, Andrea still laughed happily after receiving the good news from Nawaz.


    "Haha! Well done! The Tanaris Desert is ours."


    Malfurion smiled and stroked his beard. "After the Sandfury troll is eliminated, Kalimdor has one less threat."


    Shandris was also smiling, and she added, "And taking the Tanaris Desert is equivalent to completely opening up the land route to Un''Goro Crater, UU Reading This independent desert The lowland jungle is finally about to be revealed."


    Andrea also thought about sending air scouts to Un''Goro to explore before, but as soon as they entered the range of the crater, both the hippogryph knight and the raptor druid would be attacked by a large number of flying monsters in groups, so they could only temporarily give up .


    The Un''Goro Crater has not belonged to the territory of the night elves since ancient times, including Malfurion, who lacks understanding of this mysterious area.


    Andrea knew what was attacking the air scouts, but he couldn''t say it now.


    Pterodactyl, a creature unique to Un''Goro Crater.


    As one of the two major experimental sites of the Titan Guardians in Azeroth, a large number of novel species that are not seen in the outside world live in this lowland jungle that is like spring all the year round, and most of them are dinosaurs.


    Of course, dinosaurs are just Andrea, a traveler, calling the experimental creatures in the Un''Goro crater, and there is no such term in Azeroth yet.


    "Titan''s proving ground..."

 Chapter 202： Consequences of Wrong Faithfulness

    After the expeditionary force drove the Sandfury trolls into Zul''Farrak, Andrea did not order them to be exterminated immediately. Instead, he instructed Nawaz to send a partial army across the desert along the western border, and found a pass all the way south. Entrance to the crater.


    It is completely different from the Tanaris desert, which is full of yellow sand. When the exploration team led by Nassar entered the crater, the scenery of this virgin jungle shocked everyone.


    The lush jungle was in stark contrast to the desert separated by a mountain. The huge contrast made Nasa, who had always been calm, begin to suspect that something was wrong with her common sense of ecology.


    However, after all, Nasa is a capable officer who was single-handedly promoted by Maiev. She has participated in many wars and has rich experience, so she quickly sorted out her emotions and regained her senses.


    The exploration team first set up camp at the junction of Tanaris and Un''Goro, and then began to explore this lowland jungle steadily.


    Not long after entering the jungle, Andrea, who was sitting in the rear, received good news from Nasa.


    There are many exposed thorium veins in the Un''Goro crater, and it can be seen at a glance that the mineral reserves contained in these veins are huge.


    But at the same time, Nasa''s report also mentioned that they had conflicts with local native species, and because of unfamiliar reasons, they suffered a lot when they first met.


    Devilsaur, a huge beast with a height of more than ten meters, has a ferocious temperament and will attack all creatures within its sight range.


    It was the first time for the exploration team led by Nasa to see this kind of creature, and several members of the unlucky exploration team were killed by the Devilsaur.


    As time passed, follow-up reports continued to come in, and the ecological environment of Un''Goro Crater gradually began to appear before everyone''s eyes.


    Malfurion was very interested in the unique creatures in this primeval jungle, and without waiting for Andrea to keep him, he excitedly set off with a team of druids from the Cenarion Council, calling it an ecological investigation.


    Andrea was very helpless about this. Fortunately, Malfurion took away a group of miners under his orders. As long as they reached the crater, the mining of Thorium Mine could officially start.


    Now that the materials are in place, it is urgent to solve the most critical problems.


    ¡­


    There is a seemingly ordinary small lake on the top of Mount Hyjal. The roots of the world tree Nordrassil are deeply embedded in the lake. Occasionally, there will be faint faint gleams on the surface of the lake.


    The new Well of Eternity, a new source of magic power created by Illidan with three bottles of water from the Well of Eternity.


    During the days when Malfurion and Tyrande were in power, the new Well of Eternity was extremely underutilized.


    Except for the energy supply to Nordrassil, only the Moon Well and the Moon Night Well will use purified and diluted water from the Well of Eternity, which has become a life-saving medicine for the high elves to suppress their addiction.


    When Andrea came to the new Well of Eternity Lake, Leticia was squatting curiously by the lake, tentatively stretching her hand into the water, while Seres was breathing heavily not far away with an intoxicated expression.


    Onyxia has no need for this source of arcane magic power, and she doesn''t have Leticia''s excess curiosity like a husky. On the contrary, she is the calmest among the three friends.


    The priest of Elune who was guarding the Well of Eternity looked at Andrea and the others vigilantly. These guards who hadn''t had time to replace them were all Tyrande''s henchmen.


    "Stand back."


    Andrea waved his hand calmly to signal the priests to evacuate, but his order did not get the guard''s immediate response.


    His face gradually sank, and a cold light flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "Don''t you understand? I said... back down!"


    "I''m sorry."


    The leading priestess, who seemed to have the most mature temperament, resisted indifferently, "We only follow the orders of the high priest to guard the Well of Eternity, and no one else has the right to order us."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea sneered, "Very good, very loyal. From today on, you don''t have to be responsible for guarding the Well of Eternity. In the name of Elune, go back and accept the transformation with Tyrande and other members of the Sisterhood."


    In the name of Elune, this sentence cannot be said casually in the night elf society where the whole family believes in the moon goddess.


    But Andrea does have this right. His identity as a divinely favored person has long been exposed, and Elune does intend to reform the overly political sisterhood.


    "this¡­"


    Most of the priestesses guarding the Well of Eternity have been shaken, and Elune has an absolute status in the sisterhood.


    Only the head priestess was still as smelly and hard as a stone in a latrine. She resolutely refused to accept Andrea''s orders, and incited her companions to rebel, accusing him of abusing Elune''s oracle.


    Andrea''s black pupils stared closely at the priestess who looked deathly at home, and a mocking smile curled up at the corner of his mouth.


    "Since you suspect that I tampered with Elune''s oracle, let me see how much faith you still have in Elune."


    "Shua!"


    A black brilliance descended from the sky, covering the die-hard priestess.


    Andrea''s sudden shot made all the guards around the Well of Eternity draw their weapons and point them at him, but Andrea, who was in the center of the vortex, remained calm.


    "Hey~"


    A sigh came from nowhere and swept through everyone''s minds. The priestess covered by the black light suddenly changed her face and fell to her knees in panic.


    "No! No, no, no! Merciful Elune, your loyal believer is wrong, please don''t deprive me of the right to continue to follow you!"


    Andrea sneered and sneered, "If I knew this, why bother? Your loyalty to Tyrande even surpassed that of Elune. Who gave you the courage? Do you want to put Tyrande on fire?"


    Tyrande herself still maintained her devout belief in Elune, and Elune asked her to step down from the throne of power as the supreme leader. Although she was unwilling, the high priest still obeyed the oracle without saying a word.


    But the priests under her are not necessarily so pious. From the previous performance of this priestess, it can be seen that she lacks awe of Elune, who has never really shown up, and instead respects Tai who gave her status and rights. Rand was very loyal.


    Worshiping the wrong dock is a very serious problem. Elune was already displeased with Tyrande''s excessive participation in power struggles and ignoring the guidance of priests. Naturally, this unlucky guy who happened to hit the gunpoint had no good end.


    Her moonlight power was taken away by Elune on the spot, and she could no longer call herself a priestess in the future, and was likely to be given a shameful title by the priestess who witnessed the whole process today.


    Forsaken.


    Andrea showed no mercy to the former priestess who was crying and trying to get Elune''s forgiveness. UU Reading He frowned and waved to the other priestesses, "Pull her down, and you all back down too." , you should be very clear about Elune''s will, right?"


    "yes!"


    With the chicken that was killed on the spot in front of them, the monkeys didn''t dare to have any objections, and immediately dragged the woman away from the Well of Eternity in fear.


    "Suck~"


    Andrea Scholar Seres took a deep breath, but unlike Seres who was an arcanist, the excess arcane energy made him choke and cough.


    "Ahem!"


    Ceres covered her mouth and chuckled amused by Andrea''s embarrassing posture, Leticia even leaned forward and back with an unkind smile, Onyxia also turned her dead fish eyes and complained, "What are you playing... "


    "cough~"


    Andrea looked a little uncomfortable. He ignored Princess Black Dragon''s doubts, and changed the subject, "Ceres, let''s get started. I want to see how different the new Well of Eternity is from the original version of Xin Azhali."

 Chapter 203： Arcane Golem

    After Seres''s test, Andrea roughly came to a conclusion through her feedback.


    Although the new Well of Eternity also has infinite energy, its upper limit of output is much lower than that of its predecessors.


    Thinking about it carefully, this is also a matter of course.


    The original Well of Eternity was formed by the confluence of arcane essence overflowing from the wounds of the planet Azeroth, and it can even be directly related to the Titans.


    The new Well of Eternity is only produced through the magic net node catalyzed by the water of the Eternal Well, which is equivalent to a diluted castrated version, and the effects that the two can achieve are naturally very different.


    However, although it is not as good as the original version, the new Well of Eternity is still much better than the existing Nightwell and the Sunwell that will appear in the future. At least there is no problem in supplying the energy of the arcane puppets.


    Alan was recruited from Anarchis, and the craftsman also brought three trial arcane puppets of different models.


    The most familiar one is the original version that was installed in large quantities during the Dark Night Empire. It has a balanced offense and defense, and good mobility. It is the most balanced configuration in all aspects.


    The other two models have undergone a certain amount of personalization at Andrea''s suggestion.


    One of them has undergone heavy-duty adjustments, and its body shape is significantly larger than the standard version. The lower body abandons the feet and uses Andrea''s suggestion to convert it into crawlers.


    Drawing on the experience of making artillery in Moonlight City, the craftsmen derived the magic cannon that uses magic energy instead of gunpowder.


    At this time, this heavy-duty arcane puppet named Moonlight Glory carried two prototype magic cannons on its shoulders.


    The other is going to the other extreme. Compared with the standard version, the body shape is much slimmer, and it insists on taking the lightweight route.


    The light arcane puppet named Moon Night Wing is equipped with arcane energy wings on its back. With sufficient energy supply, Moon Night Wing can theoretically fly and fight in the air for a long time.


    The three models are all just trial versions. Although they have been tested on the real machine through the charge of the Arcanist, it is a castration test without infinite energy after all.


    The magic cannon will stop after firing a few rounds, and the same goes for the arcane energy wing, which will soon turn off when it consumes a lot of energy.


    Alan and Celes got together and discussed for a while, and Andrea was not in a hurry, and fell asleep comfortably by the quiet Lake of the Well of Eternity.


    Shandris also imitated her boyfriend''s movements and lay down together. The faint fragrance from the lawn by the lake made Shandris subconsciously take a deep breath.


    The good air quality allowed her to let go of her worries about work, and she lay down on the lawn in complete relaxation and looked up at the starry night sky.


    Leticia, a girl who couldn''t take time off, was playing with wild elf dragons under the Nordrassil tree, and Onyxia followed her helplessly like a nanny to take care of her.


    Although elven dragons are called dragons, their body structure is actually completely different from that of dragons. Instead, they look more like lizards with wings.


    Faerie dragons are one of the many natural allies of the night elves. They possess high intelligence and can speak human words to a certain extent.


    Most faerie dragons are very friendly to night elves, and their mischievous nature makes them willing to play with night elves.


    However, these seemingly well-behaved little guys will also show a ruthless side when facing the enemy. They will use their natural spells to play with the enemy and kill them.


    Andrea, staring at the night sky in a daze, suddenly asked, "Santis, do you think... do we need to raise a child?"


    "what?"


    Shandris was stunned for a while, then sat up with a strange expression and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to ask this?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea scratched her head and said with some embarrassment, "You also know that for the sake of the population growth of the night elves, when I was in power in Moonlight City, I always encouraged people to have children, and even promulgated many preferential policies, but as the lord, I did not make any changes." example¡­"


    "Pfft~"


    Shandris tapped his finger on Andrea''s forehead amusedly, "I don''t care, anyway, it seems that there won''t be any important battles that require me to go to the battlefield in person, but..."


    Shandris jokingly approached Andrea''s ear and chuckled softly, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    Being questioned here, how could Andrea bear it, she rolled up her sleeves on the spot and planned to give Shandris a good look.


    "How can a man say no! When I get back, I must..."


    "Ahem!"


    The coughing sound from the side interrupted Andrea''s unfinished rhetoric, and Celes, who suddenly came out from the side, smiled a little dark-bellied.


    "must?"


    "Cough~ it''s nothing, it''s not a topic that children should listen to."


    Celes curled her lips in dissatisfaction, "I''m not a child, I''m over 2,000 years old."


    Andrea smiled and rubbed Celes''s soft blond hair, "In my eyes, you are still the little guy with a baby voice."


    Before Celes could retort dissatisfiedly, Andrea immediately changed the subject, "Let''s not talk about this, what''s the test result?"


    "See for yourself."


    Celeste pointed her finger gloomily behind her. The three self-disciplined arcane puppets had been activated and were moving slowly according to Alan''s pre-set procedures.


    Regardless of appeasing Celes'' emotions, Andrea strode towards Alan.


    A subtle smile appeared on Shandris''s face, and she quietly whispered something next to Celes''s ear, which quickly made the little girl''s face turn red.


    Andrea looked expectantly at the three arcane puppets about 5 meters high in front of him and asked, "How is it? Are you connected to the Well of Eternity?"


    Alan pushed his glasses excitedly, and said excitedly, "Yes, with the help of Miss Sunstrider, I succeeded. I''m trying to increase the output."


    Just like what Alan said, as the output of the Well of Eternity increased, the slow-walking arcane puppets quickened their pace.


    The caterpillars of Moonlight Glory began to rotate at high speed, driving this heavy puppet to quickly circle around the shore of the Well of Eternity. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The arcane energy wings behind Moonlight Wings also gradually unfolded, and the lightweight body began to gradually climb in height, and finally soared smoothly into the sky.


    The standard version of the arcane puppet performed fairly well, and Andrea felt that this guy still had room for improvement. Its joints looked rather stiff, and it was not very flexible to move.


    "very good!"


    Andrea patted Alan on the shoulder with satisfaction, "Test the flaws of the trial version of the arcane puppets as soon as possible. I hope to see their debut in the battle to capture Zul''Farrak."


    Alan nodded solemnly and said, "Okay, but I need to go back to Moonlight Town to recruit some helpers."


    Arcane puppets used to be controlled by the Highborne, and those with relevant experience could only be recruited from the Highborne, and Anakis no longer had any Highborne.


    "Okay, I will inform Markley to cooperate with you later, no matter how you complete the test, I just want to get the result in the shortest possible time, can it be done?"


    "can!"

 Chapter 203： Prototype Arcane Golem

    After Seres''s test, Andrea roughly came to a conclusion through her feedback.


    Although the new Well of Eternity also has infinite energy, its upper limit of output is much lower than that of its predecessors.


    Thinking about it carefully, this is also a matter of course.


    The original Well of Eternity was formed by the confluence of arcane essence overflowing from the wounds of the planet Azeroth, and it can even be directly related to the Titans.


    The new Well of Eternity is only produced through the magic net node catalyzed by the water of the Eternal Well, which is equivalent to a diluted castrated version, and the effects that the two can achieve are naturally very different.


    However, although it is not as good as the original version, the new Well of Eternity is still much better than the existing Nightwell and the Sunwell that will appear in the future. At least there is no problem in supplying the energy of the arcane puppets.


    Alan was recruited from Anarchis, and the craftsman also brought three trial arcane puppets of different models.


    The most familiar one is the original version that was installed in large quantities during the Dark Night Empire. It has a balanced offense and defense, and good mobility. It is the most balanced configuration in all aspects.


    The other two models have undergone a certain amount of personalization at Andrea''s suggestion.


    One of them has undergone heavy-duty adjustments, and its body shape is significantly larger than the standard version. The lower body abandons the feet and uses Andrea''s suggestion to convert it into crawlers.


    Drawing on the experience of making artillery in Moonlight City, the craftsmen derived the magic cannon that uses magic energy instead of gunpowder.


    At this time, this heavy-duty arcane puppet named Moonlight Glory carried two prototype magic cannons on its shoulders.


    The other is going to the other extreme. Compared with the standard version, the body shape is much slimmer, and it insists on taking the lightweight route.


    The light arcane puppet named Moon Night Wing is equipped with arcane energy wings on its back. With sufficient energy supply, Moon Night Wing can theoretically fly and fight in the air for a long time.


    The three models are all just trial versions. Although they have been tested on the real machine through the charge of the Arcanist, it is a castration test without infinite energy after all.


    The magic cannon will stop after firing a few rounds, and the same goes for the arcane energy wing, which will soon turn off when it consumes a lot of energy.


    Alan and Celes got together and discussed for a while, and Andrea was not in a hurry, and fell asleep comfortably by the quiet Lake of the Well of Eternity.


    Shandris also imitated her boyfriend''s movements and lay down together. The faint fragrance from the lawn by the lake made Shandris subconsciously take a deep breath.


    The good air quality allowed her to let go of her worries about work, and she lay down on the lawn in complete relaxation and looked up at the starry night sky.


    Leticia, a girl who couldn''t take time off, was playing with wild elf dragons under the Nordrassil tree, and Onyxia followed her helplessly like a nanny to take care of her.


    Although elven dragons are called dragons, their body structure is actually completely different from that of dragons. Instead, they look more like lizards with wings.


    Faerie dragons are one of the many natural allies of the night elves. They possess high intelligence and can speak human words to a certain extent.


    Most faerie dragons are very friendly to night elves, and their mischievous nature makes them willing to play with night elves.


    However, these seemingly well-behaved little guys will also show a ruthless side when facing the enemy. They will use their natural spells to play with the enemy and kill them.


    Andrea, staring at the night sky in a daze, suddenly asked, "Santis, do you think... do we need to raise a child?"


    "what?"


    Shandris was stunned for a while, then sat up with a strange expression and asked, "Why do you suddenly want to ask this?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea scratched her head and said with some embarrassment, "You also know that for the sake of the population growth of the night elves, when I was in power in Moonlight City, I always encouraged people to have children, and even promulgated many preferential policies, but as the lord, I did not make any changes." example¡­"


    "Pfft~"


    Shandris tapped his finger on Andrea''s forehead amusedly, "I don''t care, anyway, it seems that there won''t be any important battles that require me to go to the battlefield in person, but..."


    Shandris jokingly approached Andrea''s ear and chuckled softly, "Are you sure you can do it?"


    Being questioned here, how could Andrea bear it, she rolled up her sleeves on the spot and planned to give Shandris a good look.


    "How can a man say no! When I get back, I must..."


    "Ahem!"


    The coughing sound from the side interrupted Andrea''s unfinished rhetoric, and Celes, who suddenly came out from the side, smiled a little dark-bellied.


    "must?"


    "Cough~ it''s nothing, it''s not a topic that children should listen to."


    Celes curled her lips in dissatisfaction, "I''m not a child, I''m over 2,000 years old."


    Andrea smiled and rubbed Celes''s soft blond hair, "In my eyes, you are still the little guy with a baby voice."


    Before Celes could retort dissatisfiedly, Andrea immediately changed the subject, "Let''s not talk about this, what''s the test result?"


    "See for yourself."


    Celeste pointed her finger gloomily behind her. The three self-disciplined arcane puppets had been activated and were moving slowly according to Alan''s pre-set procedures.


    Regardless of appeasing Celes'' emotions, Andrea strode towards Alan.


    A subtle smile appeared on Shandris''s face, and she quietly whispered something next to Celes''s ear, which quickly made the little girl''s face turn red.


    Andrea looked expectantly at the three arcane puppets about 5 meters high in front of him and asked, "How is it? Are you connected to the Well of Eternity?"


    Alan pushed his glasses excitedly, and said excitedly, "Yes, with the help of Miss Sunstrider, I succeeded. I''m trying to increase the output."


    Just like what Alan said, as the output of the Well of Eternity increased, the slow-walking arcane puppets quickened their pace.


    The caterpillars of Moonlight Glory began to rotate at high speed, driving this heavy puppet to quickly circle around the shore of the Well of Eternity. UU Reading


    The arcane energy wings behind Moonlight Wings also gradually unfolded, and the lightweight body began to gradually climb in height, and finally soared smoothly into the sky.


    The standard version of the arcane puppet performed fairly well, and Andrea felt that this guy still had room for improvement. Its joints looked rather stiff, and it was not very flexible to move.


    "very good!"


    Andrea patted Alan on the shoulder with satisfaction, "Test the flaws of the trial version of the arcane puppets as soon as possible. I hope to see their debut in the battle to capture Zul''Farrak."


    Alan nodded solemnly and said, "Okay, but I need to go back to Moonlight Town to recruit some helpers."


    Arcane puppets used to be controlled by the Highborne, and those with relevant experience could only be recruited from the Highborne, and Anakis no longer had any Highborne.


    "Okay, I will inform Markley to cooperate with you later, no matter how you complete the test, I just want to get the result in the shortest possible time, can it be done?"


    "can!"

 Chapter 204： Where there is a country, there is a home

    "Uh~"


    In the evening, Andrea rubbed his lower back and began to put on his clothes. He was still a little uncomfortable with the sudden overwork yesterday.


    Two muscular and silky arms encircled his waist from behind, and the soft touch followed closely on his back.


    A gentle smile appeared on Andrea''s face, "Don''t sleep for a while?"


    "I''m used to getting up early, how about you? Don''t you need to rest more?"


    The slightly teasing tone made the corners of Andrea''s mouth twitch, and he almost couldn''t help turning around and killing all directions again.


    But thinking that there are still many things to deal with today, in the end he leniently forgave the other party.


    "Hmph~ A good man doesn''t fight with a woman."


    After getting up after getting dressed, the setting sun outside the window just shone into the room, and Shandris'' delicate skin with a faint violet color was directly exposed to the air.


    After regaining consciousness, he pecked his girlfriend''s lips, and Andrea said dotingly, "I''m leaving first, you can sleep a little longer, anyway, there is nothing that you need to deal with today."


    "Well... then I''ll rest for a while."


    Shandris lay back lazily, and Andrea smiled silently, put on her coat and left the house.


    It has been more than half a year since Andrea and others moved from Moonlight City to Anakis. They have already moved out of the Great Moon Temple, and chose a part of the luxury manor in the original residence of the Highborne, and moved in after some renovations.


    The manor where Andrea and Shandris lived originally belonged to the Sunstrider family. Before Dath''Remar left, he packed all the furniture into his own space package, leaving only an empty manor and mansion.


    Originally, Andrea planned to give up the manor to Celes to live in, after all, this was her home for a long time.


    But Seles rejected his offer, and she donated the manor to Andrea in the name of the descendants of the Sunstrider family.


    Leticia has long been used to living in a big house with her tutor.


    The girl chose a guest room on the second floor of the mansion to take root with her bags without any notice, and Onyxia was reluctantly dragged by her to stay together.


    Celeste originally wanted to find another place to live, but at the invitation of the Black Dragon Princess and Leticia, seeing that Andrea and Shandris had no objection, she simply pushed and stayed together.


    ¡­


    The battle in Tanaris has become very clear. The Sandfury trolls who were driven into Zul''Farrak had no power to fight back. Nawaz calmly led the army and surrounded the capital of the Sandfury trolls.


    Considering that the advantage of street fighting lies with local snakes, Nawaz did not rashly attack the Sandfury trolls, but resorted to siege to cut off the Sandfury trolls'' food supply.


    The morale of the Sandfury trolls sitting on the mountain was extremely low. Several times the commandos composed of young men with blood were easily wiped out by the night elves, and the countdown to the destruction of the Sandfury clan entered.


    Andrea looked at the report in his hand and raised his eyebrows, "Pushing the old, weak, sick and disabled to death? It really looks like a troll."


    As many as 1 million Sandfury trolls are obviously overpopulated, and the high-level leaders headed by Toulouse Sandtop are determined to reduce the population in order to obtain more opportunities to survive.


    As a result, all the old, young, women and children of the Sandfury troll were pushed out to be hacked and killed by the night elves. At this time, the half-crazy Toulouse could no longer care about the future development, so he had to ensure his own survival first.


    Tapping the table with his fingers and pondering for a moment, Andrea said to the herald who was waiting for the order, "Inform Nawaz, push all the old, weak, sick and disabled back, we don''t raise waste."


    "Women and children can stay, and the female trolls are sent to the rear to breed the captives who are destined to become slaves. Young children are given priority in patriotic education, and they are gradually assimilated into a slave race of night elves."


    "yes!"


    Speaking of patriotism, Andrea suddenly found a problem.


    Since the collapse of the Night Empire, the entire Night Elf family has not yet re-established a unified country, which is not conducive to Andrea''s work in many ways.


    Andrea specially sent Fandral to call back the Archdruid who was concentrating on research in Un''Goro Crater. Shandris also invited Tyrande from the Sisterhood of Retreat and Transformation, and called Maiev to the Great Moon by the way. Temple Administration Office.


    "In order to enhance racial cohesion, I propose to re-establish a unified country."


    Andrea''s suggestion made Tyrande and Malfurion stunned at the same time. Due to the tragic end of the Dark Night Empire, they instinctively rejected the national system, and had been subconsciously ignoring this issue before.


    Andrea knew what they were thinking when he saw the hesitant expressions of the two people. He persuaded with a wry smile, "You two, the national system is still necessary. Don''t be overwhelmed by the collapse of the Dark Night Empire."


    "Without a unified country, I can''t even carry out patriotic education."


    "When educating the next generation, what kind of country should we call ourselves? The public will also feel confused about this issue. If this continues in the long run, it will lead to a lack of sense of belonging to the race."


    Andrea said meaningfully, "You don''t want to see the escape of the Highborne, do you?"


    Tyrande frowned. Although she was still somewhat conflicted, she temporarily remained silent and turned her gaze to her partner.


    Malfurion stroked his beard habitually and fell into deep thought, "Andrea, since you already have this idea, what do you think the name of our country should be called?"


    "Let me declare first, don''t use the name Dark Night Empire, it will remind our people of the sad memories of the past."


    Andrea nodded kindly and said, "I didn''t even think about continuing to use the name of the empire. Today''s political system is different from that of Queen Azshara."


    "How about changing the name to the Dark Night Republic based on our political structure?"


    Maiev was obviously not very interested in this question, and she agreed unconditionally, "I have no objection, that''s all."


    Tyrande and Maiev looked at each other, and the two exchanged opinions with their eyes.


    Malfurion nodded as a representative and agreed, "Okay, let''s call it this."


    Andrea said happily, "That''s it. I will immediately ask the officials of the Propaganda Department to announce the name of the country, and strive to make the people of the same race living in various places recognize our country as soon as possible, and at least let them have the most basic understanding of the country. agree."


    There is a country where there is a family. Because of the loose political system of the night elves, many elves scattered around the world lack a sense of identity with the regime under the control of Malfurion and Tyrande. Andrea intends to gradually change this situation.


    "By the way, after killing the Sandfury trolls, I plan to take a trip to Northrend at the invitation of Wyrmrest Temple."


    Andrea turned to look at Fandral, "Fandral, the UU reading instructor should continue to return to Angolo to study the unique local ecology, and then you will take over the administrative affairs temporarily."


    Fandral was stunned for a while when he heard the words, he pointed at himself in disbelief, "Me?!"


    Andrea said with a smile, "Yes, don''t doubt it, it''s you."


    "Santis is a general, and it is not convenient to intervene in government affairs unless it is absolutely necessary. The high priest is busy reorganizing the Sisterhood of Elune. Who else is suitable except you?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Fandral was not confident about himself, but seeing the encouraging look in Malfurion''s eyes, he finally reluctantly nodded in agreement.


    "...Okay, I''ll try."


    Andrea deliberately lowered his face and forced him, "Don''t say try, as long as you agree, you must do your best! Can you do it?"


    The young and energetic Fandral had a violent temper, and Andrea''s simple aggressive method immediately ignited his fighting spirit, and shouted loudly, "Okay!"

 Chapter 205： Sandfury perishes

    Going to Northrend was Andrea''s long-established itinerary. After capturing Malygos, the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza invited him.


    Wyrmrest Temple is located in the Dragonbone Wilderness of Northrend. This vast snowfield is the birthplace of the proto-dragons, and it is also the base camp of the five guardian dragons.


    Elune''s sudden appointment disrupted Andrea''s original plan. Sitting on the Well of Eternity, he temporarily postponed his plan to create another source of magic power.


    However, visiting Coldarra is still his planned itinerary. If he can use the credit of retrieving Malygos to obtain the right to adjust the magic net node from the blue dragon family, it will help his follow-up plan layout.


    On the other hand, if Andrea remembers correctly, the night elves also have a group of compatriots scattered in the distant Northrend continent.


    Sandara, the city in the far north, was a city used to store arcane relics and artifacts during the Night Empire.


    After the War of the Ancients began, Sandara''s arcane relics and artifacts were urgently transferred by Queen Azshara to Suramar, the night pearl.


    Although Sandara City is located in the extreme north, there are still many high-level elves responsible for managing the city.


    More than 2,000 years have passed, and I don''t know how this group of upper elves survived such a long time with their addiction to magic. Andrea plans to take the time to stop by and try to recruit them back to the newly established Dark Night Republic.


    ¡­


    Backed by the infinite energy of the Well of Eternity, Alan, who had gathered enough manpower, accelerated the testing and improvement of the arcane puppets.


    Half a year later, the arcane puppet that completed the basic test was transported to the front line of Tanaris, and the actual combat test officially began.


    Including Nawaz, most of the night elves have seen this self-discipline magic mechanism during the night empire period.


    However, Queen Azshara and the Highborne did not send the arcane puppets to the battlefield at that time, and spent most of their time patrolling the noble districts and near the palace. The civilians did not know the combat effectiveness of the arcane puppets.


    Although Nawaz didn''t trust these self-discipline machines, he still arranged for the army under his command to create opportunities for the arcane puppets to break into the lifeless city of Zul''Farrak.


    After suffering for more than a year, all the old, weak, sick and disabled in Zul''Farrak died long ago, and the women and children were also taken back by Andrea to receive brainwashing education.


    The Sandfury trolls, who were short of food, had repeatedly reduced their numbers, and now there were only about 200,000 young and strong left in the entire city, and each of them was still hungry.


    Even if Andrea doesn''t issue an order, Nawaz plans to rush into the city to reap the fruits of victory in the near future.


    Since there are arcane puppets who don''t need to sacrifice their lives to open the way, Nawaz is also happy to lead his troops to follow behind them.


    Ten heavy-duty arcane puppets took the lead, and the other two types temporarily followed behind Luna''s Glory. There seemed to be no threat in the empty and dead city.


    However, crises usually appear at unexpected times. When a group of people came to the square in the center of Zul''Farrac, the red-eyed Toulouse Sandtop personally led the most well-fed confidant soldiers to launch a surprise attack.


    "Purple-skinned monster, die to me!"


    "clang!"


    Toulouse''s two-handed long sword smashed on the leading luna puppet, and unexpectedly knocked the heavy tracked arcane puppet out on the spot.


    "Ok?"


    Nawaz, who was slowly advancing behind the team, noticed the radiant two-handed giant sword in Toulouse''s hand.


    "Interesting, is that an artifact inherited from the Sandfury troll?"


    This is a strangely shaped giant sword that is wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. Two dark green light spheres full of voodoo atmosphere revolve around the sword body, and an incomprehensible graphic inscription is engraved in the center of the sword body.


    Toulouse''s brave performance boosted the morale of the Sandfury troll, and the troll, who had been trapped for more than a year, launched a counterattack with its last strength.


    But their impacts all hit the luna puppets in the front row. Except for the first one that was hacked by Toulouse himself, the solid shell made of thorium and mithril was almost untouched by the troll''s weapon attack. No injuries.


    "boom!"


    After being full of energy, Luna''s Radiance punched the troll in front of him with a powerful punch. The huge force not only pierced through the flesh and blood of the troll, but even smashed all the enemies in the rows behind it unabated. Fly back.


    "Kuu~kuu~"


    The standard version of the arcane puppet in the back row also came out with pulsating mechanical steps, and also threw left and right punches at the troll.


    Facing this strange and invulnerable structure for the first time, most of the Sandfury trolls were beaten so hard that they couldn''t find their way.


    As the chieftain of the Sandfury troll, Toulouse suddenly recalled the Zandalari voodoo puppets he had read in the literature.


    "Om~"


    The Luna Wings, which landed at the back, kept a low profile in order to save energy. After entering the fighting state, they finally showed their fangs.


    The arcane energy wings behind them spread, and these mechanical creations rose to the sky under the incomprehensible eyes of the trolls.


    "à§~"


    The sharp arcane energy flanked a vertical row of trolls. A few seconds later, the upper bodies of the row of motionless trolls began to slide down from different angles, and blood shot out from the incision immediately.


    Originally, the Sandfury trolls were encouraged by Toulouse''s **** battle to boost their morale. When they suddenly faced these unknown and terrifying existences, their morale collapsed very quickly.


    Although none of the Sandfury trolls present fled under Toulouse''s frantic performance, their numbers were decreasing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    The number of Luna puppets destroyed by Toulouse has reached 4, and even the Luna Wings flying in the air were knocked down by him when he caught the low-altitude pass, but this was his limit.


    "Heh~heh~"


    Toulouse, who was panting heavily, was exhausted, and the wounds on his body recovered under the troll''s natural self-healing ability, but the exhausted physical strength could not recover.


    Nawaz pulled out the two-handed sword that Andrea bestowed on him from his back, "Get out of the way, I''ll see him off for the last time."


    This two-handed sword named Gesalak has a very strange shape, the blade parts are almost completely separated, and they are connected entirely by the energy possessed by the weapon itself.


    This sword was a weapon that Andrea got out of Deathwing''s treasury. Since he didn''t use it himself, he gave most of it to his subordinates as a reward.


    Toulouse saw Nawaz standing in front of him calmly in a fighting posture, knowing that he would not be spared today, he burned his own vitality and forcibly recovered some physical strength.


    "Come on, night elves, the Sandfury trolls will never surrender!"


    Nawaz calmly avoided Toulouse''s frenzied two-handed sword vertical chop, and hit his chest heavily with the hilt of the sword.


    "cough!"


    Toulouse, who was coughing up blood, completely ignored his injuries. UU Reading lifted the sword Suzas the Lasher, which has been passed down for countless years by the Shanu clan, with one hand, completely ignoring his own defense, and launched a final attack on Nawaz like a mad dog. shock.


    "Clang~clang~"


    Most of the attacks were dodged by Nawaz, who was not emotionally fluctuating, and occasionally a few tricky attacks were perfectly blocked by him with Gesalak.


    Toulouse, who was getting weaker and weaker, finally couldn''t hold on, and his feet slipped and half knelt on the ground after exerting too much force.


    Nawaz held Gesalak high and said flatly, "That''s it, farewell, chief of the Sandfury troll."


    "Crack!"


    When Nawaz snatched the Excalibur Suzas from the headless Toulouse and raised it high, the night elves cheered in unison, and the Sandfury troll who was hiding in the city waiting to die looked at the voice with blank eyes .


    They all knew in their hearts that the history of Sandfury trolls spreading for thousands of years has completely ended today.

 Chapter 206： meritorious deeds

    Chief Toulouse Sandtop died in battle. Except for a few troll guards who were absolutely loyal to him and fought to the death, the other Sandfury trolls who were starving and dizzy simply raised their hands and surrendered.


    The trolls who can still stay in Zul''Farrak today are basically young and strong. Although the ration is a little less than that of Toulouse''s personal guards, at least they can still get food.


    Nawaz dragged out the Prophet who was hiding in the crowd and tried to pretend to be an ordinary soldier, and hacked to death. The remaining trolls had no intention of resisting at all, and their fighting spirit was wiped out by starving for more than a year. do.


    "According to Lord Moon Shadow''s order, temporarily detain these trolls in Gadgetzan, pending further notice."


    The skinny trolls were escorted to Gadgetzan by night elf soldiers. Nawaz turned to look at the arcane puppets that had just undergone actual combat tests.


    "It seems... not bad?"


    ¡­


    The war with the Sandfury troll was over, and the news of the victory reached Anarsis immediately.


    Andrea didn''t show much emotional fluctuations, just smiled and nodded to the messenger who sent the good news.


    "Thank you for your hard work, go down and rest first."


    Ever since the Sandfury trolls lost their quicksand sentry and were besieged in Zul''Farrak, the direction of this war has become very clear. It is nothing more than seeing whether the night elves want to round or squash the remaining trolls.


    Compared with the outcome of the war, Andrea is more concerned about the actual combat test report of the arcane puppet.


    Nawaz expressed his opinion from the perspective of a soldier. This general who has just made great achievements gave the arcane puppet a high evaluation.


    The war is over, and the morale is developing peacefully again. Andrea intends to let Alan continue to refine it, and is not busy with mass production for the time being. Anyway, there is still time.


    The issue of how to reward meritorious deeds was handed over to Shandris by Andrea to draft a plan, and he recruited a female official named Somila from the Department of Magical Technology.


    The 200,000 captured Sandfury trolls are scheduled to be sent to Tanaris and Un''Goro Crater in large numbers for mining, but considering the possible resistance and escape of these young and strong, certain preparations are still necessary.


    "How? Can it be done?"


    Somila nodded thoughtfully after hearing Andrea''s request, "It should be fine, but I need a while to design and test."


    Somila is a high-level elf magician brought by Andrea from Moonlight City. She has excellent technical knowledge and strong hands-on ability. In the past, when Andrea had any strange ideas, most of them were made by Somila. Come help make it happen.


    This time Andrea needed Somila to help create a limiter, specially prepared for the Sandfury trolls, in order to prevent them from putting their wrong ideas into practice.


    Andrea does have the idea of ??domesticating trolls, but at least this generation of Sandfury trolls who hate night elves is impossible.


    It may take several generations of x¨«n¨£o education for the descendants of trolls to slowly eliminate their wildness. Before that, under the premise of ensuring the availability of troll coolies, they must first be cursed.


    A month later, Somila submitted the finished product she made.


    The solution she chose was to make an arcane neck ring with multiple forbidden enchantments inside.


    As long as the troll has the intention of raising a weapon to resist or flee, the neck ring will immediately tighten, suffocating the malicious troll.


    At the same time, the neck ring will send a special arcane wave to nearby supervisors, ensuring that they who hold the receiver can rush to the scene as quickly as possible to deal with the follow-up work.


    Andrea was very satisfied with the efficiency and design of Somila, and immediately ordered the Magic Technology Department to quickly mass-produce it.


    Once the Tanaris Desert is fully occupied, the route to Un''Goro Crater is no longer obstructed.


    The Archdruid Malfurion mobilized the druids of the Cenarion Council to enter the crater and began to concentrate on studying the strange ecology of this lowland jungle.


    Andrea was very curious about the druids'' research results, but he probably couldn''t come to a definite conclusion in a short time. He first focused his attention on the thorium veins in Un''Goro.


    According to the report of the early exploration team led by Nasa, the distribution of mineral veins in the crater is very strange, and almost all of them are concentrated around the surrounding crater. They also found a strange crystal tower not far from the west side of the entrance.


    According to records in the notebook left by Andrea in his early years, there are similar crystal towers in the four directions of the ring mountain.


    Considering the completely inconsistent ecological environment and climate between the crater and its surroundings, Andrea speculates that this crystal tower should resonate to form a position, or an enchantment.


    The effect is similar to a greenhouse, allowing Titan Guardians to freely modify the climate conditions within the enchantment range, and the terminal console should also be somewhere in the crater.


    ¡­


    The exploration and research on the crater is destined to not be completed in a day or two. The Cenarion Council is responsible for this work. After confirming that Un''Goro has enough Thorium mines, Andrea temporarily shifted his attention.


    Taking down the Sandfury troll, Andrea gained a lot of trust and respect from the people from the war against the old enemy troll.


    The situation in the capital Anarchis became more and more stable, and even some officials who still had opinions on him did not dare to jump out and die at this time.


    In order to commend the soldiers who performed outstandingly in this war, Andrea personally awarded awards to Nawaz and others who had returned from victory on the square in front of the Great Moon Temple.


    Now that it has been restructured into the Dark Night Republic, is it possible that the whole world is a kingdom, and the real power aristocracy can only be swept into the dustbin of history.


    Andrea would not go against m¨ªny¨¬ to drive history backwards, and he had already talked frankly with his highborne about this point.


    But in order to motivate soldiers to fight bravely on the battlefield, certain honor awards are still necessary.


    Andrea copied the military rank system on Earth, and at the same time overcame the objections of Tyrande and others, and reactivated the honorary nobility system.


    Honorary nobles do not have real power, cannot entrust land, and cannot form their own private soldiers. It is just a false title.


    But for the night elves who came from the aristocratic system, even if it is a noble title without real power, the generals who came from civilians are eager to get it in their pockets.


    In their conception, becoming a nobleman is undoubtedly a great event for their ancestors.


    After establishing the official establishment of the Republic of Night, Andrea contacted Black Rook Castle and Eldre Salas in the lonely border for the first time.


    Knowing that the former lord of Moonnight City, Andrea Moonshadow, is now in power, the Scholars Council of Eresalas was the first to declare to join the Republic.


    After all, it was Andrea who personally led the team to get in touch with Eresalas. UU Reading helped them plant the world tree to suppress the magic addiction, and get rid of the torcedrin polluted by fel energy, so as to avoid this The burned-out prince made more crazy acts.


    After Elesalas agreed to join, Andrea reciprocated, and awarded the ranks of Syndra generals such as Hynes who participated in the war without discrimination.


    Knowing that Elesalas took the lead in expressing his opinion, the new lord of Black Rook Castle, Elisanna Ravencrest, also agreed to formally join the Republic after some consideration, but her condition was to retain the noble title of the lord of Black Rook Castle.


    Due to the existence of the honorary nobility system, Black Rook Castle, which is far away from the core territory, has room for maneuver in retaining the title of nobility. Andrea readily agreed to the request of the Ravencrest family.


    Anyway, the local residents'' recognition of the Ravencrest clan who first stood up to Queen Azshara has always been high, and Andrea took it as a favor.


    Looking at the huge map hanging in the government affairs hall, Andrea touched his chin with interest, and kept his eyes on the Northrend continent in the north.


    "Next, it''s the turn of Sandara, the city of the far north, right?" 5

 Chapter 207： Sleeping Moon Garden

    When the people of Anarchis cheered and celebrated the victory of the war, and the promotion of the noble system for the freshly baked commoners was in full swing.


    Except for the officials of various departments, few people noticed that the current leader of the government of the Republic suddenly disappeared, and the Cenarion Council''s senior Fandral Staghelmet and Sentinel General Shandis Feather Moon took the temporary power of the government and military respectively .


    Andrea took Onyxia, Seres, Laetitia and her personal guards to the east coast of Kalimdor, located in Stormport in Azshara.


    After a brief inspection of the development of Storm Harbor, a group of people boarded a ship and set off here, riding the wind and waves all the way, heading north to the Northrend continent.


    Compared with crossing the endless sea to the Eastern Continent, the route to Northrend can be regarded as calm.


    However, when approaching the extreme north, the ice edges floating on the sea made the crew who went to Northrend for the first time a little confused.


    "Don''t panic."


    The captain of this ship is named Edward. He has a very different temperament from the coercive captain of a warship in Andrea''s impression. He always does things slowly and looks quite elegant and aristocratic.


    He said to the crew in a calm tone, "The Moonlight Maiden we are driving is the latest icebreaker. Some ice edges can''t block our channel. Everyone returns to their positions."


    The captain''s calm tone calmed the flustered crew, and the subsequent developments also verified his statement.


    The ice-breaking ram on the bow of the Moonlight Maiden is made of solid Thorium, and has been solidified and enchanted by the Highborne.


    When the bow of the ship collided with the ice edge floating on the sea, it drove over almost without hindrance, and all the ice edges hit were easily broken into countless pieces.


    The Northrend continent in this era was still a wild scene, and Andrea didn''t intend to take a detour on the way, and directly followed the route map given by Alexstrasza, and landed on the southern beach of Keel Wilderness.


    What surprised Andrea was that there were actually intelligent creatures living near the beach where the Moonlight Maiden landed, and these residents were their compatriots.


    Out of caution, Andrea didn''t contact these night elves of unknown origin for the first time. He checked the map in his memory.


    "Garden of Sleeping Moon?"


    Scratching his head, Andrea thought thoughtfully, ¡®So, the beach we landed on is in the west of Keelwilder? ''


    When the players arrived in the continent of Northrend, the original night elves here had long since died out, and only the crystallized ruins of Sandara City remained.


    It is said that the upper elves of Sandara were limited by the lack of energy they could absorb, so they desperately beat the blue dragon with their crooked brains.


    After a series of accidents, they eventually crystallized the entire city of Sandara by mistake, forming an area later known as Crystalsong Forest.


    At that time, the Garden of Sleeping Moon was no longer inhabited, leaving only a large number of ghosts of night elves wandering nearby.


    But nothing happened yet.


    Leticia led the stealth professions in the personal guards to sneak into the vicinity of Sleeping Moon Garden to investigate, and brought back valuable first-hand information for Andrea.


    Although in the cold climate, the upper elves here live a relatively difficult life, relying on the nearby large magic network nodes, they can absorb enough overflow energy here to ensure that their magic addiction will not break out.


    However, apart from the climate and food supplies, the upper elves of Sleeping Moon Garden also had one of the biggest problems.


    Nerubians.


    The exit of the underground kingdom of this group of ancient worms is near the Garden of Sleeping Moon. When Leticia was investigating outside, she found many worms wandering around.


    They and the upper elves in Sleeping Moon Garden maintained a mutual guard. Obviously, the relationship between the two parties was not very good.


    After thinking about it for a while, Andrea finally decided to try to contact the highborne in Moon Garden.


    These elves should all be relocated from Sandara City, and perhaps we can learn about the current situation of Sandara City from them.


    ¡­


    When Andrea brought his personal guards to enter the Garden of Sleeping Moon openly, the Nerubians, commonly known as nerubians, launched an attack on the Garden of Sleeping Moon at this time.


    Insect people are loyal believers of the Old Gods, and they remain as survivors of the dark empire established by the Old Gods in ancient times.


    The worms in Azeroth originally belonged to the Yaqi Empire. After the war with the troll empire many years ago, the Yaqi Empire collapsed, and the remaining worms were scattered all over the world, gradually evolving into three major ethnic groups.


    The most well-known of these is naturally the Qiraji entrenched in the great desert of Silithus. They obey the orders of the ancient **** C''Thun.


    Next came the nerubians under Yogg-Saron, and finally the mantid, followers of Y''shaarj who settled in Pandaria.


    Although Andrea didn''t want to enter Yogg-Saron''s sight too early, it''s still unclear whether this group of nerubians still have contact with Yogg-Saron, and it''s impossible for him to just watch his compatriots Killed wantonly by insects.


    Due to the backing of the magic net node, the upper elves of Sleeping Moon Garden have relatively sufficient magic power, and they prop up a defensive barrier covering about 270 degrees in the direction of Azronelub.


    Once the flying nerubians enter the barrier, they will be affected by the air ban effect and fall down from the sky, which greatly relieves the air pressure of the Moon Garden defenders who do not have an air force.


    But this is after all the gate of Aizhuo Nilubu, backed by an entire kingdom, the Nerubian has an absolute advantage in the number of troops.


    From the offensive and defensive routines of the two sides, it can be seen that this is not the first time they have fought, and both sides are very familiar with the enemy''s various secret methods.


    Andrea saw with her own eyes hundreds of nerubians burrowing into the ground, trying to bypass the defense line of Sleeping Moon Garden through the earth escape from the ground.


    But the upper elves were prepared for this, and they cast spells to strengthen the density of the ground under their feet, suffocating the group of strange soldiers to death.


    The combined spells of the Highborne also failed to achieve a decisive effect. Whenever they started to cast spells, the nerubians would sneak into the collective underground to hide. Under the influence of their innate spells, the small-scale earthquake prevented the elves from concentrating on finishing the spell.


    The place where Andrea and the others landed should be the area named Splendid Coast in later generations. UU Reading is located right behind the Sleeping Moon Garden. The upper elves never expected that someone would come in this direction.


    The 270-degree defensive barrier constructed in order to save magic power just couldn''t take care of the rear, but just in case, the upper elves still left a small amount of troops to guard it.


    "who!"


    From a distance, I saw hundreds of upright creatures dressed in fur coats and wrapped like bears advancing towards the blind spot of their own barrier, and the foreheads of the highborne who stayed behind were dripping with cold sweat.


    Although there are not many people, but now that the battle on the frontal battlefield is heating up, it is difficult for the Highborne to spare troops to take care of the rear. If these humanoid creatures are enemies...


    Watching helplessly as the leader raised his hand to signal, all the mysterious visitors showed their weapons, and the rear guard with only a hundred people could only bite the bullet and put on a fighting stance.


    The mysterious man at the head issued an order "Counterattack! Support our compatriots! Fight back the attack of the insects!"


    "yes!"

 Chapter 208： Sandaras Dilemma

    Andrea ignored the symbolic guards left by the highborne of the Garden of Sleeping Moon, and ordered his personal guards to join the battlefield to attack the Nerubians.


    After a period of observation, coupled with Andrea''s reminder based on her own memory, the members of the guards headed by Leticia have already roughly known the characteristics of the Nerubian.


    This group of grotesque worms is best at drilling holes into the ground. As long as they are guarded against them sneaking up from the ground, their combat effectiveness is not too strong.


    Although Andrea''s personal guards were only in the hundreds of people, these soldiers were the elite he picked from various troops.


    In Azeroth, a world where personal strength can turn the tide of battle, not to mention one against one hundred, these pro-guards can at least defeat dozens of their former colleagues by themselves.


    The soldiers who rushed forward raised their shields high and charged neatly, and the kite shields in their hands hit the nerubian''s face with a dull and dull sound.


    The Druids of the Claw took advantage of the opportunity to rush into the enemy''s formation with dexterous movements, and their sharp claws mercilessly tore at the Nerubian''s body.


    But when the Nerubian was about to fight back in pain, the thin transparent energy shields on the suddenly appeared enemies firmly blocked their attacks.


    Two old opponents who were already familiar with each other inserted a new force into the battlefield, and the situation on the battlefield changed immediately.


    Due to their ignorance of druids, the nerubians seemed helpless in the face of their various attack methods.


    The raptor druids hid in the enchantment and cast spells, using wind spells to blow a large number of nerubians into the sky.


    Except for the flying heterogeneous nerubian soldiers, the abilities of the high-level nerubians all depended on the earth. After being blown into the sky, all their methods lost their effect, and they could only spew out spider silk in a panic.


    Andrea had long reminded the druids of the raptors to be careful of the nerubian''s spider silk spewing. They flapped their wings lightly to dodge, and with the cooperation of their comrades in arms, partially suppressed the nerubian troops to the point where they could not fight back.


    One hair moved the whole body, one side of the battle line was defeated, and a huge gap appeared in the entire nerubian army formation.


    The nerubian commander was very experienced and screamed to the sky, sending out a hoarse and ugly retreat signal. The extremely disciplined nerubians immediately followed the order and retreated, and quickly retreated to the north of Sleeping Moon Garden. In the underground lair.


    Andrea didn''t take it lightly because of this small victory, he was shocked and worried by the orders and prohibitions shown by the nerubians before.


    ''It''s not easy to deal with. ''


    In the process of fighting with the Arcanist in Sleeping Moon Garden, the identities of Andrea and his party were exposed, and they were subconsciously relieved by the same appearance.


    The leader of Sleeping Moon Garden is named Harris Qunxing, and he frowned at the group of compatriots who retreated.


    ''Druid? Could it be...''


    Andrea took off the hood that was covering her head from the wind and snow, and with a warm smile on her face, she walked up to Harris, the leader, and extended her hand in a friendly manner.


    "Hello, fellow Highborne, I''m Andrea Moonshadow, the current speaker of the Supreme Council of the Republic of the Night. It''s a pleasure to meet you in the cold and remote Northrend continent."


    "The Republic of the Night? The Supreme Council?"


    Harris was confused about Andrea''s self-introduction, but he still shook hands with Andrea lightly in accordance with noble etiquette.


    "Thank you for your help, Your Excellency Andrea Moonshadow, but the Republic of Night..."


    Andrea smiled and said, "This is a long story. If you don''t mind, go back to the warm room first and I will explain to you slowly. I am not used to the cold wind in Northrend."


    "No problem, please come with me."


    ¡­


    After some exchanges, Harris and Andrea each obtained a lot of information from each other.


    When Harris fell into contemplation because of the newly established Dark Night Republic, Andrea also pondered for a moment with his chin in his hand.


    According to the information provided by Harris, Sandara City located in Moonsong Forest (later Crystalsong Forest) is not in a good situation.


    Due to the long-term lack of magic power supply, the lives of ordinary civilians have not changed much, but the anxiety of the high elves, who are the rulers of the city, is getting stronger every day.


    It is very appropriate to use the term internal and external troubles to describe Sandara''s situation.


    The highborne, who lacked magic power, became very irritable under the influence of magic addiction.


    For 2,000 years, they tried every means to create a new source of magic power, but they couldn''t do it without the Eternal Well and the Eye of Aman''Thul.


    In order to find a new way out, Sandara''s leadership sent exploration teams to various areas of Northrend.


    Today, the Icecrown Glacier is still a desolate and uninhabited life restricted zone. The exploration in this direction has yielded nothing, and instead lost many members of the exploration team in the extremely cold glacier.


    The storm cliffs to the north of the Moonsong Forest are also the stronghold of the Titans, and almost none of the elf exploration teams who fell into it could come back alive.


    The Dragonbone Wilderness to the south is the abode of giant dragons. Thanks to the good relationship between the night elves and the dragons, Alexstrasza, who is in charge of Wyrmrest Temple, allows the elves to explore the Dragonbone Wilderness, as long as they don''t touch certain forbidden areas.


    In the absence of magic power, it is difficult for the exploration team to go too far, and the magic power needed to maintain the constant temperature magic can drain them dry.


    A small group of Shandalar expeditions accidentally encountered a snowstorm, lost their way and ran into the Rothalore Forest in the south of Dragonblight to escape.


    Luckily, they followed the magic net in the forest and found the magic net node on the south side of Sleeping Moon Garden, and settled here ever since.


    However, the group of elves who established Sleeping Moon Garden did not have such a comfortable life. Although they did not have to worry about magic addiction, the nerubians in the north were furious that foreigners dared to set up guard posts in front of their gates, and would often send troops attack them.


    The last Sandara expedition entered Zul''Drak from the east of the Moonsong Forest, and the feud between the trolls and the night elves... Needless to say, their results all became a delicious meal in the frost troll''s pot.


    However, it was discovered that a place full of magic power like Garden of Sleeping Moon had achieved its goal to a certain extent, and many upper elves took the opportunity to leave Sandara City and relocate to Dragonbone Wilderness.


    Over the past 1,000 years, the settlement of Sleeping Moon Garden has gradually developed to the size of a medium-sized town.


    But as the saying goes, treating the symptoms but not the root cause, the magic power that can be supplied by a primitive magic network node is limited after all.


    And the upper elves didn''t dare to take the magic net node as their own at the risk of offending the blue dragon, so UU Reading could only quietly absorb the magic power nearby.


    With the passage of time, the supply of magic power of Sleeping Moon Garden gradually reached the upper limit, but the magic power drawn from the magic net nodes was still far from the expected goal of the Sandara Highborne.


    It was against this background that Andrea came to Dragonbone Wilderness. It is said that at this time, Sandara''s high-level officials were discussing whether to take the risk of contacting the blue dragons and requesting them to officially open the right to use the magic net nodes.


    "A blue dragon...?"


    Andrea said with all her thoughts, "Maybe, I can help you connect with Blue Dragon, but there is actually a better way to solve your magic addiction."


    Harris, who hadn''t recovered yet, was taken aback for a moment, and then he hurriedly asked, "What way?!"


    A kind smile appeared on Andrea''s face, "Return to the embrace of the Dark Night Republic, and the motherland will solve all your problems for you."


    Harris: "..."

 Chapter 209： Pretending to be like the wind, always with me

    Although Northrend is cold and remote, the far north contains many important resources that Kalimdor does not.


    The first is minerals.


    Although Andrea did not dare to jump to conclusions without surveying, Northrend should have a large number of cobalt veins and extremely precious Titan veins.


    In addition, the snow lotus, icethorn, and tiger lily that are specially produced in Northrend can also add a lot of new inspiration and formulas to the alchemy industry of the Night Republic.


    Not to mention the thick and tough fur that Northrend''s wild animals evolved to adapt to the extremely cold climate of the North. These resources made Andrea covetous.


    Previously, because he was busy controlling Kalimdor, and because he didn''t want to provoke Yogg-Saron in advance, Andrea never turned his attention to Northrend.


    But with the Tanaris Desert and Un''Goro Crater falling into the hands of the night elves, there are very few unexplored areas of this continent.


    Excluding the inaccessible ruins of Uldum, only the Silithus desert occupied by the Qiraji remains.


    Now Malfurion is leading the Cenarion Council to conduct an ecological survey in the crater, and it is only a matter of time before the road to Silithus is discovered.


    It''s just that I don''t know whether the Qiraji have recovered from the war with the troll empire. This is also a problem that Andrea needs to focus on.


    But generally speaking, Kalimdor has no more secrets for the night elves. On the premise of being vigilant against the Qiraji and C''Thun, Andrea can turn his attention to other places.


    Sooner or later, the Broken Isles will rely on Black Rook Castle and Lolathir to vigorously develop, and even try to get in touch with the compatriots who are trapped in Suramar.


    The city of Sandara in Northrend existed before the War of the Ancients, and Andrea had a preliminary vision for the planning of this Arctic continent.


    ¡®If you rely on the elves of Sandara to expand the territory, as long as you don¡¯t die and march into the storm cliffs, Loken and Yogg-Saron shouldn¡¯t raise too much vigilance, right? ''


    Sandara is an ancient elven city that already existed in Northrend, and Loken must be well aware of this. When Sandara launches external operations, he will definitely be more vigilant than suddenly having a group of outsiders much lower.


    Hearing Andrea''s invitation, Harris had a look of embarrassment on his face.


    "Your Excellency Andrea, I''m just the chief executive stationed at Sleeping Moon Garden. Your invitation is beyond the scope of my authority."


    "I will report your relevant information to Sandara''s senior management as soon as possible, please wait patiently for now."


    Andrea shrugged indifferently and said, "Okay, but I didn''t come to Northrend this time just for Sandara."


    Stretching out a fiery red scale and shaking it, Andrea said with a smile, "At the invitation of the Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza, I plan to go to Wyrmrest Temple as a guest first. Decided, just send someone to Dragon Rest Temple to find me."


    Standing up under the astonished gaze of Harris, Andrea suddenly remembered something, and said with a slap on the palm, "Ah, that''s right."


    "If you can''t find me in Wyrmrest Temple, then I should go to visit the Blue Dragon at the Nexus of Coldara Island. If there is no urgent matter, you can temporarily let the messenger wait with my personal guards in Wyrmrest Temple. "


    ¡­


    Now that he has arrived at Dragonbone Wilderness, Andrea doesn''t intend to take his bodyguards along with him and slowly walk from the ground.


    Picking out the druids in the personal guard, Andrea set off and headed northeastward under the **** of various forms of birds.


    Wyrmrest Temple is located in the center of Dragonbone Wilderness, a huge tower supervised by guardians such as Tire and Azadas, which is very eye-catching and shows its own sense of existence.


    Leticia rode on Onyxia''s back and couldn''t help complaining, "Accidentally let you pretend to be a **** again, you didn''t see the look in Harris'' eyes before you left, and you almost took you for Ai!" Lu En bowed down on the spot."


    Andrea in the form of a griffin chuckled, "What''s the difference between a person who doesn''t pretend to be a salty fish, and besides, I didn''t brag about it, and what I told him was the truth."


    Onyxia couldn''t help but rolled her eyes, and Celes covered her mouth on Andrea''s back and chuckled.


    Dragonbone Wilderness is the ancestral home of giant dragons, and the entire barren snowfield is dotted with sacred places for giant dragons of five colors.


    On the way from Sleeping Moon Garden to Dragon''s Rest Temple, Andrea and others could see the Ruby Holy Land in the north and the Azure Holy Land in the south when they passed by. They belonged to the Red Dragon and the Blue Dragon respectively.


    "That''s right, Oni."


    Seeing these dragon holy places, Andrea suddenly remembered something.


    "Ok?"


    "Didn''t your mother and Nefarian say they were going back to the Obsidian Holy Land to recuperate? Why don''t you visit them?"


    The Obsidian Holy Land is located in the northwest of the Ruby Holy Land, relatively far from the Wyrmrest Temple.


    Onyxia turned her head to look in the direction of the Black Dragon Holy Land, shook her head and said, "No, if mother and Nefarian knew that I was going to Wyrmrest Temple, they should take the initiative to come and see me."


    "I just don''t know if Nefarian was trained by his mother to shed a layer of skin."


    Seeing the gloating expression on Onyxia Dragon''s face, Andrea said a little speechlessly, "Does your mother treat her children a little...differently?"


    Onyxia gave him a sideways glance, "What do you know, Nefarian will inherit the Black Dragon Legion sooner or later. Of course, my mother has higher expectations of him than me. The stricter she is to him, the more she values ??him."


    ''Don''t you think about adaptability...Nefarian''s skill is dead, and it''s too difficult for him to be the Dragon King. ''


    In order to relieve the boring journey on the road, a group of people chatted about various topics on the way.


    Although it doesn''t look far away, it''s just like the so-called Wangshan running dead horse.


    When Andrea and the others landed on the snow field in front of Wyrmrest Temple, it was already three days after they left the Garden of Sleeping Moon.


    Looking closely at Wyrmrest Temple, this giant tower full of Titan architectural style is even more majestic.


    All kinds of giant dragons patrol around the giant tower, and the rare adult dragons can be seen everywhere like Chinese cabbages that don''t cost money.


    Onyxia''s approach attracted the attention of the guards of Wyrmrest Temple, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com An adult red dragon a few laps older than her descended from the top of the tower in front of everyone, transforming into a male night elf in a red robe.


    "Everyone, I am the heir of Alexstrasza, Kerestrasz, you can call me Karen."


    Like his mother, the humanoid dragon who called himself Karen treated mortals very kindly. He smiled and said to Andre and others, "Lord Moon Shadow, mother is already waiting for you at the top of the tower, please follow me. "


    Andrea nodded to Karen, then turned her head and told the druids to stay on the bottom floor of Wyrmrest Temple, waiting for the other guards to arrive at the reunion by land.


    Under Karen''s guidance, Andrea, Seres, and Leticia rode on his back, and flew to the highest-level conference hall of Wyrmrest Temple together with Onyxia.


    When Karen flew to the top of the tower, Alexstrasza in mortal form was waiting for them with a smile on his face.


    Alexstrasza nodded to Karen, and then warmly welcomed Andrea and the others.


    "Welcome to Wyrmrest Temple, Moon Shadow Lord... No, should I be called Moon Shadow Speaker now?"

 Chapter 211： Sindragosas Hate

    As Onyxia said a few days ago, when Andrea observed all the dragons on the top floor of Wyrmrest Temple, Sinestra, who was still very tightly wrapped, was also among them.


    Since Deathwing''s betrayal, it has been a long time since the five-color dragon tribe sent ambassadors so neatly to gather in Wyrmrest Temple.


    Queen Alexstrasza personally attended the red dragon, Sinestra the black dragon, Solidormi the bronze dragon, and each of the blue and green dragons sent an ambassador in the form of a male night elf.


    Hearing Alexstraza''s joking greeting, Andrea said modestly, "You don''t need to be so troublesome, please just call me Andrea."


    Alexstrasza smiled kindly and said, "Okay, Andrea, let me introduce you to everyone present."


    "You know both the black dragon and the bronze dragon ambassador, so I won''t talk too much. The blue dragon ambassador is Arygos, the eldest son of Malygos, and the green dragon ambassador is also your old acquaintance. Ysera''s consort Irani Cus."


    The blue dragon prince Arygos looked handsome, and when he was introduced by Alexstrasza, his handsome face stroked his chest politely and saluted Andrea.


    "Mr. Andrea, thank you for helping to find my father, the blue dragon family will always remember this kindness."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Prince Arygos, you are serious. The recovery of His Majesty Malygos depends on the Black Dragon Queen Sinestra and Prince Nefarian. I am just..."


    "Haha! Boy, don''t be so modest."


    The bearded Eranikus slapped Andrea''s shoulder heartily a few times, and the heavy force made the corner of Andrea''s mouth twitch.


    "We''ve all heard what happened. If you weren''t planning behind it, how could Sinestra and Nefarian be kind enough to guard Malygos? You can accept Arygos'' thanks with peace of mind."


    During the War of the Ancients, Andrea had a brief exchange with Eranikus in dragon form.


    Under his guidance, the green dragon warrior led the dragon army to turn the three Burning Legion fel battleships into air coffins, which greatly eased the crisis situation on the main battlefield.


    Arygos saw Andrea''s grinning expression and knew how serious Eranikus'' attack was, and he persuaded with a smile, "Iranikos, don''t be so hard, Andrea will almost roll his eyes by you." gone."


    "Ah? Hahaha! Sorry sorry."


    Since Ysera sits in the Emerald Dream all the year round, the affairs of the Green Dragon Corps in the material world are almost all handled by Eranikus. He can be regarded as the most active green dragon executive in the material world.


    The top floor of Wyrmrest Temple is where the dragons discuss important matters. After Arygos solemnly expressed his thanks to Andrea, the group went to the lower living room to sit down.


    As a matter of course, Onyxia sat down with her mother and whispered her ears. Leticia showed no signs of stage fright. When Andrea communicated with several dragon bosses, she kept looking left and right with curious eyes.


    Seles is relatively reserved, maintaining a typical noble posture and sitting upright, relying only on the movement of her eyes to observe the situation in the hall.


    "Adjustment authority for magic net nodes?"


    Hearing Andrea''s euphemistic request, Arygos froze for a moment, then he lowered his head and thought for a while in silence.


    Seeing the embarrassed look on Arygos'' face, Andrea hurriedly added, "If it''s inconvenient, don''t worry for now. It would be best to wake up His Majesty Malygos and get his personal approval."


    Arygos breathed a sigh of relief and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, considering your kindness to the blue dragon family, I really want to promise you from a personal point of view."


    "However, only the core members of the Blue Dragon Clan have the right to adjust the magic net nodes. I don''t dare to make such a big decision rashly. It is best to get my father''s approval, but..."


    Andrea nodded understandingly, "I know, by the way...how is His Majesty Malygos'' situation?"


    As soon as Andrea''s words came out, the originally relatively peaceful atmosphere suddenly became depressed.


    Eranikus has a straightforward temper. When others are unwilling or difficult to speak, he bluntly said, "There is not much progress. If it wasn''t for Saragosa who relied on the magic power of the magic hub to restrain him, Mari I''m afraid Goss will continue to go mad."


    "Um...can I ask a question?"


    Leticia raised her hand to speak, and Andrea frowned, but in the end she didn''t stop.


    Alexstrasza gently stretched out her hand to signal, "Miss Moonsong, please speak."


    "Hey~ Thank you for your tolerance."


    Leticia said with a smile, "I heard Andrea talk about the reason why His Majesty Malygos lost his mind."


    Finally, Leticia still remembered the etiquette education she had received, and did not directly use the word crazy.


    Tilting her head, Leticia asked politely, "Since everyone knows the cause of his illness, why not solve this heart disease that has lasted for more than 2,000 years from the source?"


    Arygos had a bitter smile on his face, "If we could do it, we would have done it."


    "Father''s heart disease is mainly composed of three aspects. One is the tragic experience of the almost extermination of the Blue Dragon Clan, the other is the betrayal of the former brothers, and the third..."


    Solidomi calmly took the word that Arygos couldn''t utter, "Sindragosa, the most important consort of Malygos, the tragic death of the blue dragon queen."


    Dragons have always paid attention to returning fallen leaves to their roots. They believe that dying in the Dragonbone Wilderness is the best destination. All dragons will struggle to return to the Dragonbone Wilderness when they are on the verge of death.


    After being shot down by Deathwing with the Dragon Soul, Sindragosa fell alone into Icecrown, northwest of Northrend.


    Seriously injured and dying, she can no longer fly, knowing that her death is approaching, the last wish of the Blue Dragon Queen is to return to Dragonbone Wilderness and die safely.


    Sindragosa called out to her husband Malygos with the last of her strength, but at that time Malygos was also struck by the dragon soul and fell into a coma, and her call was not answered.


    In endless despair and pain, Sindragosa''s life died in this barren glacier.


    His dying call went unanswered, and Sindragosa''s last attachment turned to hatred.


    She hated Deathwing for betraying the dragonflight, hated the Burning Legion for invading Azeroth, and... hated Malygos for not hearing her last call.


    Sinestra sighed softly, "To this day, Sindragosa''s strong resentment can still be felt near the place where she fell. Her soul did not rest in peace with death, but still lingered near her own bones."


    Arygos said with a wry smile, "After his father recovered from his injuries, UU Reading went to Icecrown Glacier many times to try to bring back his mother''s bones, but the resentment lingering around the corpse made him unable to do anything."


    "The hatred for Deathwing in the resentment infected him, making him hate Deathwing crazily, and the hatred for himself in the resentment...made him hate himself who was unable to save his partner."


    "In the end, this self-blame and hatred drove him crazy. Anyone who dared to mention the name Sindragosa in front of him would be attacked mercilessly by his father."


    Leticia continued to ask in confusion, "Then...wouldn''t it be alright for the other dragons to help bring back Sindragosa''s remains?"


    Alexstrasza seemed very pleased with this curious baby. She smiled and touched Leticia''s little head and explained, "It''s not that easy."


    "Malygos once let go of his words before he completely lost his mind. He will chase and kill anyone who dares to touch Sindragosa''s bones to the ends of the earth."


    "Let''s not talk about ordinary dragons, even us dragon kings are not willing to take the risk of offending Malygos to encounter this bad luck."

 Chapter 211： The language is not amazing

    "That¡­"


    Leticia was rarely hesitating to speak, she opened her mouth several times but failed to say what she wanted to say.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea had adopted her for many years, and he quickly understood what Leticia had said stuck in his throat.


    Leticia was worried that her outspoken words would give the Dragon Clan a bad impression of Andrea, who raised and taught her, so she was uncharacteristically afraid to speak out.


    "Let me tell."


    Andrea smiled and stood up from the table, "Everyone, please forgive me, including Malygos, your actions are at best to avoid psychological troubles."


    Most of the dragons present changed their faces on the spot, but Sinestra had a playful smile on her face, and Onyxia had a hint of worry on her face.


    The atmosphere at the scene made her feel a little bit on pins and needles, let alone Andrea who was the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Arygos winked anxiously at Andrea, trying to stop him from continuing.


    "Hold on, Arygos."


    Eranikus held down the blue dragon prince, and he said to Andrea sternly, "Andrea, you continue to speak, and in the name of Eranikus, I guarantee that no one can harm you."


    He glanced majestically at the various dragon guards around him, and most of the dragons lowered their heads in admiration when they came into contact with Eranikus'' eyes.


    "Some things are not convenient for our Dragon Clan to say, but it is indeed time to speak out."


    Andrea nodded indifferently, as if she didn''t feel the strong pressure from her surroundings.


    "I don''t know what kind of mental state Malygos was in to say that warning, but you haven''t thought about it. Was it just an angry sentence?"


    "Calmly think about it. Malygos, who is the direct object of Sindragosa''s hatred, cannot do anything. Shouldn''t other dragons who claim to be blue dragon brothers and sisters stand up and take this responsibility?"


    There was a cold and sarcastic smile on Suoli Domi''s face, "You don''t understand anything, time is irreversible, the future of Azeroth is fixed, and Malygos is doomed to..."


    "Doomed to what?"


    Andrea squinted her eyes and looked at the bronze dragon queen, "It''s destined to suffer pain for ten thousand years in silence, and it won''t come back to sanity until the soul of the dragon is destroyed? It''s destined to be punished by your own in the Demon Hub because of disagreement. Sister crusade?"


    "Just like Nozdormu, the bronze dragon king, who is destined to only kill himself who will inevitably degenerate in the future, directly determining the time and method of his future death?"


    "you!"


    Suoli Domi''s eyes suddenly widened, and she looked at Andrea who spoke in shock.


    "Andrea!"


    The always kind Red Dragon Queen''s face darkened, and she said word by word, "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Andrea chuckled and sat down and leaned back in the chair, "Of course I know, if you don''t believe me..."


    Turning his gaze to Solidomi, Andrea curled his lips, "Why don''t you ask the Bronze Dragon Queen? She should understand what I mean."


    "Shua!"


    Suoli Domi suddenly took out an hourglass flowing with golden sand, and pointed it at Andrea with a cold face.


    "Who are you? How can you know the future direction of time?"


    Andrea shrugged his shoulders calmly. Arygos seemed to see a glimmer of hope to wake up his father from the strange situation at the moment. He and Eranikus hurriedly stood up to block Solidomi.


    Leticia, who has always been bold, shivered a little under the aura of the big bosses, sneaked behind Andrea and grabbed the hem of his clothes, not letting go.


    Patted Celeste and Leticia who were full of worries respectively, Andrea looked at Soli Domi with piercing eyes, "Bronze Dragon Queen, don''t forget my identity, you don''t think that only those who are protected by the Titans The bronze dragon with the power of power has the ability to peep through time, right?"


    ''Hehe~''


    Elune''s playful laughter flashed in Andrea''s mind, and the goddess of the moon, who knew most of Andrea''s secrets, indicated that she was sitting in a high-level dimension watching the show.


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched imperceptibly, this wicked goddess made him unable to complain.


    Solidomi, who had always put on a cool attitude, was full of anger at this moment. Under the persuasion of Alexstrasza and others, she took a deep breath for a while before she managed to calm down.


    Solidomi, whose face was still gloomy, asked in a deep voice, "You mean Elune? Although I don''t know what kind of existence she is, how can the goddess of the moon, He De, compare with the mighty power of the Titan?"


    Andrea smiled without changing his face, "I don''t deny that the Titans are very powerful. They control the original power of the universe, and they do have powerful powers that mortals cannot understand."


    "But Titans are not invincible."


    Andrea stretched out his index finger, and then pointed backwards to the ground, "Yogg-Saron, the ancient **** who was sealed in Northrend, you should have heard of it?"


    The shocking news that Andrea broke out before was too shocking. He knew the existence of the ancient gods, but it was not so shocking.


    Alexstrasza nodded solemnly, "The ancient gods of the parasitic planet, even the Titans can hardly destroy them without harming Azeroth, so they can only be sealed."


    "Then if I tell you."


    Andrea twitched the corners of his mouth, and continued to say amazingly, "The ancient gods are just seeds thrown by their masters, what do you think?"


    "what?!"


    "Calm down." Andrea crossed his arms and looked at the horrified crowd with a flat expression. "Didn''t I say that Titans also have enemies that they can''t deal with?"


    "The Lord of the Void, the master of the ancient gods, tried to use the power of the void to corrupt the entire dark void...that is, the terrifying existence of the universe."


    Andrea raised her finger to the moon hanging in the sky, "Eluen''s name of Moon Goddess was only given to her by the night elves, and the naaru she made casually can be entangled with the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years. Her own true identity At least at the same level as the Void Lord."


    "Same as Void Monarch, UU Kanshu Elune is not even allowed to enter the material world because of her high status."


    "Now¡­"


    Andrea spread her hands and asked with a half-smile, "Do you still think that Elune is not qualified to be compared with Titans?"


    Yaque was silent, and too much information filled the brains of all the dragons present.


    Fortunately, Arygos received a wink from Andrea on the way, and cast a spell to cover the small living room. If the nearby dragon guards heard these shocking news, the entire dragon clan might fall into chaos.


    ¡®Hmph~ You have good eyesight. ''


    Elune''s triumphant laughter sounded in Andrea''s mind, obviously she was very happy that her family members helped her pretend to be big in front of the Dragon Clan.


    "that¡­"


    Seeing Andrea''s pretentious look, Arygos rubbed his temples helplessly, "What did we want to say at first? Where did this go off topic?"

 Chapter 212： stubborn bronze dragon

    Arygos remained calm even in this tense situation, and he tried to bring the topic back to the right track.


    But Solidomi''s anger didn''t dissipate because of this, the Bronze Dragon Queen, who usually had an attitude of otherworldly fireworks, seemed very irritable at this time.


    The indifference and indifference of the bronze dragons is because they have witnessed too many joys and sorrows in Azeroth, and countless branch timelines vividly and exquisitely show the multiple possibilities of the future.


    However, in the eyes of the bronze dragon that ignores the flow of time, these possibilities are not infinite. No world can support an infinite tributary of time, which will cause Azeroth to be overwhelmed and eventually destroyed in the future possibilities of infinite division.


    Soli Domi saw with his own eyes that Malygos went completely insane in the branch of time in the future, and bombarded the hub of the Azeroth magic net with the focusing rainbow, an artifact inherited from the blue dragon family. The whole world was also destroyed by the collapse of the magic net. eve.


    She has also seen Ysera''s frantic posture after being corrupted, and Alexstrasza''s grief over the betrayal of her spouse, and finally going mad and trying to destroy the entire world.


    For a long time, the Bronze Dragon has been trying its best to avoid the main timeline from moving in the worst direction, which makes their actions more and more cautious, for fear that an important inflection point will be triggered accidentally.


    Not only are they strict with themselves, but the Guardians of Time are merciless towards other existences that try to mess up the direction of the timeline.


    In Suoli Domi''s cognition, the mortal in front of him who doesn''t understand the principle of timeline operation and is boastful is one of them.


    Andrea didn''t have nothing to do to deliberately provoke the bronze dragon. These time guardians who were addicted to correcting the timeline had already started to go astray because of their own paranoia.


    The birth of the Eternal Dragon is proof of that.


    Alexstrasza and others did not understand why Andrea strongly angered Somidomi.


    They only know a little about Azeroth''s time management system, and Andrea''s words seem to make sense.


    If the Titan is really not the only great existence in the universe that controls the truth, it means that the Titan may also make mistakes, or...the guardian chosen by the Titan has a wrong understanding of his duties.


    "Andrea."


    Alexstrasza asked Andrea seriously, "Can you make sure that what you just said is true? You should know that this is the sacred place of the guardian dragon, not an occasion for joking."


    Andrea nodded solemnly and said, "Yes, I swear in the name of Elune, the Void Lords undoubtedly exist, but we can''t get in touch with them at our level, we can only deal with the servants of the ancient gods they projected into the material world .¡±


    "Sargeras once witnessed the star soul of the Titan completely corroded by the void. If the fallen void titan is born, the material world will no longer be able to stop the invasion of the void lord."


    "So, he destroyed the planet that gave birth to the star soul of the Titan with his hands. This is the fuse that caused him to break with the Pantheon due to his disagreement, and it is also the most fundamental reason for the birth of the Burning Legion."


    "Hey~"


    Alexstrasza rubbed his forehead with a headache, "You mean, Sargeras led the demons to invade the worlds in order to fight against the erosion of the universe by the Lord of the Void?"


    Andrea shrugged. "Although the method he used was very extreme, his original intention was indeed like this."


    At this time, the guardian dragon did not know about the destruction of the Pantheon, and among the guardians of the titans, only Raiden discovered the truth following the clues.


    Andrea didn''t intend to tell them the desperate news on this occasion, and it wouldn''t help if it was said, but it would damage the morale of the guardians of Azeroth.


    "I tell you that the existence of the Void Lord is not to add pressure to you."


    Andrea looked around at the giant dragons around. The dragons outside the barrier of Arygos didn''t know what was going on inside, but the overly dignified atmosphere at the scene and Solidomi''s anger made them instinctively react to Andrea. hostility.


    Temporarily ignoring the unfriendly eyes of the Dragon Clan, Andrea still explained indifferently, "I want to tell you, especially the Bronze Dragons who are trapped by the theory of time, that the future is not static."


    Andrea looked at Solidomi, who was stopped by Eranikus and Arygos, and said solemnly, "If time is really so easy to control, why doesn''t Aman''thul, the father of the gods, use his time power to directly Erase the existence of the Old Gods?"


    Without waiting for Solidomi to refute, Andrea first questioned and answered decisively, "Because he can''t do it, the powerful beings in the universe can predict the future to a certain extent, but no one can influence the main time of the development of the universe." Do whatever you want online."


    "I don''t know what the Bronze Dragon saw on the various branches of time, and I''m not interested in learning about it, but please keep in mind one of the most fundamental principles."


    Andrea stretched out his right index finger and said earnestly, "A tributary will always be a tributary, and it cannot reversely affect the time trunk we are in."


    "As the saying goes, those who are good at water drown, and Nozdormu, who is now lost in the flow of time, is the proof."


    "Even Aman''Thul doesn''t dare to say that he fully understands time. Why does the Bronze Dragon, who has only been given some abilities by him, think that he can completely control time?"


    "simply put."


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth, and said with a look of thought in Solidomi''s eyes, "You have placed too much burden on yourself."


    "The title of Guardian of Time, which no one among the Titan Guardians of Azeroth has ever obtained, was handed over to the Bronze Dragon by the Pantheon. While deeply honored, this responsibility is also a heavy shackle for you."


    "Huh~"


    After calming down, Soli Domi shook her head vigorously, "...Although your understanding of the flow of time is very superficial, some of the statements really hit the point."


    Eranikus asked in surprise, "So, Nozdormu is really lost in the time stream?"


    "yes."


    Solidomi said with a wry smile, "I sent countless bronze dragons to sneak into various timelines to look for him, but I found nothing. Instead, I found some destroyers of unknown origin on some branch timelines that should have a clear future."


    "They call themselves the Eternal Dragon. They have a giant dragon body that is as black as ink, as if shrouded in mist. So far, I still haven''t found out the origin of the Eternal Dragon, nor have I found the missing Nozdormu."


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea jokingly interjected, "Actually, you should have guessed something, right? You can also freely travel through various time streams, UU reading and also have the body of a dragon..."


    "enough!"


    The fearful and unnatural expression on Solidomi''s face flashed away, and she quickly forced herself to regain her composure.


    "It''s useless to talk too much. It''s our bronze dragon''s responsibility to get rid of the Eternal Dragon and maintain the normal operation of the time flow. Outsiders should not interrupt."


    The bronze dragon turned around and walked to the edge of the platform, jumped out of the window and turned back into the dragon prototype.


    The orange-yellow dragon pupils stared straight at Andrea, and Soli Domi said in a thickened voice, "It''s up to you to deal with Sindragosa, maybe we are too conservative, just take this opportunity to try Can you make a change?"


    "Andrea Moon Shadow, if you want to convince the Bronze Dragon to prove to us with your actions that the future of the main timeline is not fixed, I will look forward to and monitor your actions in the Bronze Holy Land."


    "Once something unfavorable to the future occurs, the Bronze Dragon will immediately intervene and terminate your actions, so be mentally prepared."

 Chapter 213： Kronom and Kalecgos

    Suoli Domi''s departure eased the tense atmosphere at the scene, but before she left, she named an adult bronze dragon to replace her, and prepared to monitor the follow-up actions of Andrea and others throughout the process.


    The name of this bronze dragon is very strange. Although it is a female, it took the name of a male bronze dragon, Kronom.


    According to the naming rules of bronze dragons, the most common names of males usually end in Mu, while females are mostly Mi.


    Chronom was obviously also very resistant to her unorthodox name, so she got vaccinated before Andrea said hello.


    "Let me tell you first, don''t call me by my real name, I don''t like it, just call me Chromy."


    Andrea froze for a moment, then a flash of understanding flashed in his eyes.


    ''Oh it''s you. ''


    "Okay, Chromie."


    Turning to look at Arygos with a somewhat tangled expression, Andrea smiled and said, "Sorry, it''s a bit far away, let''s get to the point."


    Alexstrasza also turned his attention to Arygos, "Whether Sindragosa''s remains should be brought back to Dragonbone Wilderness for burial, this issue is still up to the blue dragon to decide, we can only act as executors at best. "


    Just like what Andrea said, the Lords of the Void cannot enter the material world. Instead of worrying about their threats, it is better to focus on the present and find a way to deal with their minions, the ancient gods.


    After Deathwing''s betrayal, Malygos was the most powerful individual among the guardian dragons. Whether it was passively defending against the attacks of the Old Gods and the Burning Legion, or actively attacking them, Malygos'' combat power was unmatched. ignore.


    If he can regain his sanity and become the wise magic dragon king again, the dragon army whose strength has been greatly damaged can get a strong support, otherwise...


    Arygos also knew he now stood at an important point of disagreement.


    There are only two possibilities for bringing back Sindragosa''s remains.


    One is to make the mad Malygos even more insane, and even never regain his sanity.


    The second is to fight poison with poison to make Malygos sober, and Sindragosa, who has been buried in peace, may be able to heal his inner wounds to a certain extent.


    Arygos hesitated for a while but couldn''t make a decision. The blue dragon prince said with a bitter face, "Sorry, can you allow me to discuss it with Dragon Concubine Saragosa? This choice is related to the future of the blue dragon clan. One cannot make decisions arbitrarily."


    Alexstrasza nodded and smiled understandingly, "Of course, go, we will continue to wait here patiently."


    "Everyone, I will take my leave first."


    Arygos nodded politely to everyone, opened an irregular portal and walked in.


    "Huh~"


    The tense atmosphere was temporarily eliminated with the departure of Arygos, and Celes, who had never dared to breathe, let out a long breath.


    Sinestra, who had been relatively silent before, suddenly chuckled and asked Andrea, "Does such magnificent things often happen around you? No wonder Oni has been by your side for a long time."


    Andrea smiled wryly and spread out his hands, "How could this kind of thing happen often? If it wasn''t for correcting the Bronze Dragon''s stubborn thoughts, I wouldn''t..."


    "Ahem!"


    Chromie, who flapped his wings and hovered outside the tower, deliberately coughed twice, with an obviously unhappy expression on his face.


    "Mortal, I''m still here, you are too unscrupulous."


    Andrea put his hands together and apologized with a smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean any harm, I was just discussing the facts."


    "Hmph~ Forget it."


    Chromie''s dragon body suddenly shone with light, and then she turned into a very immature female night elf.


    "¡­child?"


    As soon as the words came out, Andrea immediately discovered the problem.


    "No, aren''t you an adult dragon? Why..."


    Chromie, who had a pink and jade-like appearance, raised her head with her hands on her hips, "I like to be like this, why? Do you have an opinion?"


    A young blue dragon who was left by Arygos to sit temporarily outside the tower complained in a low voice, "So what if you have an opinion, Chromie..."


    "Ok?"


    Chromie''s brows raised when she heard the other party whispering, "Kalecgos! Get the **** out of here!"


    ''Oh? ''


    Andrea curiously turned to look at the young dragon who was a little smaller than Onyxia, whose name aroused his interest.


    Eranikus looked helplessly at the blue dragon that was hiding away and trying to avoid Chromi''s sight with the help of a tower. Chromie was rolling up his sleeves at this time, and it seemed that he was planning to deal with this brat, Long Yi. pause.


    "Okay, Chromie, you are too old to mess around with children, and what Kalecgos said is right, it''s time for you to reflect on your behavior."


    Chromie has no sense of shame about child abuse, she proudly raised her head and said plausibly, "Who made these little guys make trouble everywhere all day long, I just taught them the principle of being a dragon in a low-key way."


    Andrea rolled her eyes cryptically, then turned to look at Leticia, who was a little depressed, and reached out to rub her hair.


    "What''s wrong? It''s suddenly so quiet."


    "Andrea..."


    Leticia looked at the giant dragons around her who were still looking uneasy, "I won''t cause you any trouble, will I?"


    Andrea froze for a moment, then curled up her fingers and tapped her forehead angrily, "What are you thinking, I won''t be influenced by you, what I just said was just because I wanted to say, don''t take your fault Take it on yourself."


    "Oh¡­"


    Although she nodded obediently, Leticia''s emotions still did not recover.


    Andrea winked at Seres who was at the side, and the well-behaved and sensible eldest daughter of the Sunstrider immediately pulled Leticia aside knowingly, trying to talk about some happy things to change her mood.


    Leticia is lively by nature. Under Andrea''s training, she gradually shed the shackles that her parents forcibly put on her, revealing her original personality.


    However, due to the continuous encounter with various accidents in her childhood, she will also be more sensitive at certain times.


    Out of guilt for being involved in the Moonsong family, Andrea took over the responsibility of raising Leticia when she was only a teenager. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    For Leticia, Andrea is not so much a mentor as an adoptive father with a relatively novel way of getting along.


    Leticia, who lost her family when she was young, attaches great importance to Andrea and Shandris who raised her up.


    She thinks that her outspoken question caused a big quarrel between Andrea and the Dragon Clan, and she is worried that Andrea will leave a bad impression on the Dragon Clan.


    Andrea didn''t have time to pay attention to Leticia right now, and Kalecgos, who had just been taught a lesson by Chromi, was looking at him eagerly.


    "Kalecgos, huh?"


    Andrea looked at the young blue dragon in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    In the cold arctic snow field, Kalecgos exhaled two puffs of hot air from his nose excitedly, "Mortal! I want to teach you a lesson for your previous rude behavior for the noble dragons, accept my challenge!"


    "¡­what?"

 Chapter 214： Battle 5 scum (Lengtouqing version)

    Andrea has a deep impression of Kalecgos, the blue dragon... but most of them are negative.


    Fighting the five scum, the dragon throwing thing that was beaten down by the airship, controlled by the devil''s mind, one of the weakest dragon kings in history, the mighty and majestic Rijing man, and the widow''s takeover.


    Although known as the chosen son of the Dragon Clan, Kalecgos'' strength and plot expressiveness have not met people''s expectations at all, and various funny performances have made him a solid name for the five scum of the Dragon Clan.


    Andrea''s inherent impression of Kalecgos is that of him as an adult, the scum of war in his youth... He really doesn''t have a clue.


    Receiving Kalecgos'' enthusiastic challenge, Andrea tilted her head in a daze for a while.


    "You said... you want to challenge me?"


    "That''s right! You have insulted the dignity of the Dragon Clan, and I challenge you on behalf of the Guardian Dragon Clan!"


    "emmmm"


    Andrea looked at the dumbfounded Alexstrasza in embarrassment, "Your Majesty the Red Dragon Queen, look at this..."


    "Hey~" Eranikus slapped his forehead with a slap in the face, "... I take back my preface, these little **** really need to be cleaned up."


    Chromie raised her head triumphantly, "Hmph~ Sure enough, I did it right?"


    Alexstrasza rubbed his brows, hesitated for a moment and said, "Andrea, you can just play with him, this kid can be regarded as a rising star of the blue dragon clan."


    ''Let''s just say... the blue dragon really doesn''t want to pick it up. ''


    Andrea slumped his shoulders and said helplessly, "Okay, Kalecgos, let''s go outside."


    "Humph!"


    The stupefied blue dragon said proudly, "Mortal, come up, I''ll give you a... eh?"


    Before Kalecgos finished speaking, Andrea stepped on the edge of the tower, stretched his body and jumped out.


    On the way down, the icy cold wind blew the fur coat on Andrea''s body. Seeing that he was about to fall freely into the snow field, Andrea''s body suddenly floated and fell slowly as light as a vellus hair.


    "Dah~"


    Standing firmly in the middle of the snow, Andrea patted the snowflakes on the coat, scattered the levitation technique on her body, and looked up to the center of the tower.


    "Come down, don''t you want to teach me a lesson, hurry up, Arygos may come back anytime."


    "Huh? Oh, here we come."


    The young dragon Kalecgos flapped its wings and landed in the snow field.


    Kalecgos was definitely not the only dragon that Andrea offended Solidomi just now. Seeing that there was a good show to watch, the bored dragons poked their heads out of Wyrmrest Temple one by one.


    Although Kalecgos spoke arrogantly, he was more cautious when he entered the fighting state.


    Andrea casually stuck his staff on the snowy field. Seeing the little dragon circling around him, he couldn''t help but rolled his eyes and said provocatively, "Are you going to win the game by turning me into a stun? Don''t do it if you don''t do it." Blame me for being the first to act first?"


    "A mortal who speaks so much! Take it, Arcane Barrage!"


    Kalecgos, who was underestimated, was very annoyed. Having become famous at a young age, he was quite high-spirited. He sprayed a series of blue-purple arcane energy **** from his mouth, and Andrea happened to be covered by the barrage.


    "That''s what makes it interesting."


    "Power Word Shield."


    The colorless and transparent shield blocked most of the arcane barrages attacking Andrea, and there were waves on the shield of the energy body. It was difficult for the young dragon''s spell output to break Andrea''s solid defense for a while.


    In the 1,000 years since the shadow spell was sealed in the Emerald Dream, Andrea, in addition to using the only remaining natural force, also took the opportunity to research some commandment spells.


    Although light and shadow can be transformed into each other, the power of the two is extreme to each other, and it is almost impossible to use them at the same time.


    It is against this background that discipline spells are researched, between light and shadow, and do not interfere with the two forces.


    Andrea tried to summon the power of light in the 1000 years of the Emerald Dream, but I don''t know if it''s because of using the power of shadow all the year round. His mastery of the power of light is very, very slow.


    As the saying goes, more haste makes waste, since he can''t master the power of light in a short time, he can only retreat to the next best thing, and study the precepts and spells that exist as the medium between light and shadow.


    Strictly speaking, discipline spells had some incomplete prototypes among priests of Elune a long time ago.


    The most typical is Power Word ¡¤ Shield.


    The advantage of the commandment spell is neither healing nor damage. Its biggest feature is to reduce the damage the user receives from the enemy''s attack, and the auxiliary effect is outstanding.


    After blocking Kalecgos'' first wave of attacks with Power Word Shield, Andrea immediately blessed himself with Power Word Fortitude, which can enhance the ability to resist blows.


    Although Kalecgos'' arcane barrage looks overwhelming and the visual effect is very outstanding, but even if Andrea stands still and lets him attack, it may be difficult to break the defense.


    Kalecgos is known as the rising star of the blue dragon clan. Although he has some problems with his adolescent personality, he is not a fool.


    Seeing that the continuous range attack could not break through Andrea''s defense, he quickly changed his mind.


    The arcane barrage disappeared, followed by extremely fast sharp ice blades.


    "Ice Spear!"


    Due to environmental reasons in Dragonbone Wilderness, the activity of water elements is far greater than that of fire. Kalecgos made the right choice to use ice spells to take advantage of the situation.


    The extremely cold sharp ice spear brushed against the edge of the Power Word shield, causing waves of waves. After all, Andrea is not a nimble thief or ranger, and cannot completely avoid the ice spear fired at super high speed.


    However, he is not a pure spellcasting profession after all. Seeing that Kalecgos became more and more excited, Andrea smiled lightly and added a new layer of shield, and then stretched his body in mid-air to become a silver wolf with a fur color similar to that of the snow. .


    Since learning wolf form transformation, Andrea rarely uses other claw forms.


    Because of Goldrinn''s connection with the moon, Andrea can establish a little connection with the white lady hanging in the air through this form, which can help him understand the power of light to a certain extent.


    However, it is still daytime at this time, and although the moon still exists, its amplifying effect is much lower than that at night.


    With the help of the thick pads, the Silver Wolf galloped easily on the soft snow field. Kalecgos'' ice spear couldn''t keep up with Andrea''s speed of changing directions, and almost every shot fell behind him. .


    Seeing Andrea approaching, Kalecgos, who was deliberately panicking, showed a sly smile on his face.


    "Frost Nova!"


    The blue ring-shaped ice edge spread out from the center of Kalecgos. Seeing that the silver wolf was about to be hit by the ice ring, UU Reading Kalecgos couldn''t help showing a triumphant look on his face. expression.


    "Hmph~ You say it very loudly, but mortals are just mortals after all."


    Andrea, who was running, didn''t slow down. A strange look flashed in the wolf''s eyes, and the upper and lower jaws opened to reveal sharp fangs.


    "Aww!"


    The energy flow of the moonlight surged out with the howling of wolves, and collided head-on with the frost nova released by Kalecgos.


    The seemingly thin but cohesive energy sound waves will hit a gap with the Frost Nova that was originally in a complete form, and Kalecgos''s smile froze on his face.


    Just as he was about to put on the ice shield for himself and fight the silver wolf in close quarters, Andrea broke out again, fully revealing the previously hidden speed, and in the next second he had already appeared beside Kalecgos.


    He flexibly crawled along the young dragon''s body to Kalecgos'' neck, stepped on the young dragon''s head with his left front foot, and the brilliance of the moonlight could penetrate into his brain at any time.


    "you lose."

 Chapter 215： bear child correction tail

    "The victory and defeat have been decided."


    Alegos, who had returned to Wyrmrest Temple at some point, looked at Kalecgos who was aggrieved and unwilling.


    "Carley, what the **** are you doing?"


    The relationship between Alegos and Kalecgos is a bit tricky.


    As a new generation of blue dragon hatched after the War of the Ancients, Kalecgos has been favored by the whole family since he showed his talent. Many people regard him as the hope and representative of the revival of the blue dragon.


    For the blue dragon who has encountered the crisis of genocide, it is naturally a good thing to get talented fresh blood.


    But the clansman''s excessive doting on Kalecgos made this little guy lawless since he was a child, and even dared to kick his nose and face in front of Alegos, the blue dragon prince.


    In order to maintain the dignity of the royal family, Arygos is different from the favor of other clansmen, and maintains a majestic attitude in front of Kalecgos most of the time.


    But well...


    "Arygos, don''t be so harsh, Kalecgos is still a child."


    This sentence came from the mouth of Saragosa, and before Arygos could put on a straight face to reprimand Kalecgos for his nonsense, the blue dragon princess first blocked him with a sentence that made Andrea frowned. Q.


    Andrea, who was not in a good mood, stepped heavily on Kalecgos'' head, and then jumped off his body with his strength.


    "Dragon Concubine Saragosa, I shouldn''t talk too much as an outsider."


    Andrea saw Saragosa''s overly doting smile when he looked at Kalecgos, and he frowned after returning to his original form and said, "But I have to remind you, there is a word from the blue dragon family."


    "A loving mother often loses her sons, that''s all I can say."


    Andrea''s speech caused Arygos'' eyes to change. It was a relaxed expression that finally gained a sense of recognition.


    It''s a pity that Saragosa didn''t take Andrea''s words seriously at all. In her mortal form, she waved her hand casually and planned to walk up to Kalecgos to greet him.


    "boom!"


    The adult bronze dragon that fell from the sky made Saragosa''s smile froze on his face, and Kalecgos, who was obviously a few circles smaller, was helplessly held by the bronze dragon''s claws and stuck his head into the snow field.


    "Clonom! What do you want to do!"


    Saragosa''s screams resounded across the wilderness, and the playful smile on Arygos''s face disappeared for a moment, and then he straightened his face and held the excited Concubine Long.


    Chromie stomped Kalecgos down with ease, ignored Saragosa''s warning, and cast a disdainful glance at the young blue dragon struggling in the snow.


    "The guy who lost the dragon, with this strength, he dared to belittle the enemy. You should be prepared. I must teach you what is the real dignity of the dragon."


    Chromie, who is not afraid of power and forcibly abusing young children, made Andrea admire him in awe. He even began to wonder whether Kalecgos''s growth in the future was all due to the supervision of the big devil, Chromie.


    ¡­


    After a lot of flying and dancing, the dragons who had finished watching the good show returned to their jobs dullly.


    Before that, Saragosa looked like an old hen protecting her calf, but when it came to business, Blue Dragon and Concubine Long quickly entered the state.


    "Andrea, are you sure that bringing Sindragosa''s remains back to Dragonblight for burial will make Malygos'' condition better?"


    "uncertain."


    Andrea didn''t rush to promise "50% chance, I''ve also told you the possible consequences of failure, how to choose depends on the decision of the blue dragon clan."


    It was a matter of Malygos and even the future of the blue dragon clan, and Saragosa couldn''t decide to pay attention for a while.


    Kalecgos, who had just been cleaned up by Chromie, still couldn''t control his mouth, and the adolescent dragon was making sarcastic remarks beside him.


    "Give it a go, anyway, the Dragon King looks like a ghost now, no matter how bad it is..."


    "shut up!"


    Alegos stood up in anger, and he looked very annoyed at this time, he pointed at Kalecgos and said severely, "We are discussing the future of the king of blue dragons, the entire blue dragon family future, you didn''t teach..."


    "Arygos!"


    Saragosa was also a little displeased with Kalecgos'' indiscriminate speech, but she still stopped Alegos''s scolding that had not yet been fully uttered.


    "Pay attention to your identity and demeanor, you are the prince of the blue dragon clan, not a swearing mortal."


    Displeasure flashed across Arygos'' eyes, but he still held back his anger and lowered his head to admit his mistake in a muffled voice, "Sorry, I lost my composure."


    Kalecgos raised his head triumphantly, "Hmph~ I''m not mistaken, a lunatic is just a lunatic... Ugh!"


    Chromie turned her head and whistled as if nothing had happened, as if the blue dragon that was pulled into the tower by its tail had nothing to do with her.


    Even Saragosa didn''t speak for Kalecgos this time, she shook her head with a wry smile and said, "Sorry, maybe we did indulge him too much."


    Alexstrasza said in a deep voice with displeasure, "Saragosa, I don''t want to hear Kalecgos speak ill again. If you blue dragons can''t discipline you well... then leave it to Chromie to correct him."


    "Hmph~ cough cough!"


    Arygos snorted cryptically, and then coughed to cover up and said, "Let''s get down to business, I personally agree to take my mother back to the Azure Holy Land for burial."


    "Father is already like this. No one knows when he will regain his sanity and how far he can recover. The worst possibility...or even never recover."


    "Instead of continuing to let him go crazy, why not fight like Kalecgos said, maybe we can really get a turn for the better."


    Now the major issues of the blue dragon clan are discussed and decided by Dragon Concubine Saragosa and Prince Alegos. After Kalecgos took the lead in expressing his opinion, Saragosa only hesitated for a moment, and then nodded in approval.


    "Let''s leave it at that, the situation won''t get worse anyway, take a gamble!"


    ¡­


    When going to excavate the remains of Saragosa, Andrea also set out as the proposer.


    The temperature of Icecrown Glacier is lower than that of Keelwild. There is extremely cold sea water flowing under this permafrost glacier. The cold wind blowing from the sea makes Andrea, who is used to the temperature of Winterspring and Keelwild, a little unbearable.


    "Fortunately, Seles didn''t come with me."


    Sniffing while sitting on Arygos'' back, Andrea thankfully said to Leticia who was wrapped up in a ball beside her, "Otherwise, that girl who is afraid of the cold might be frozen into a popsicle on the spot."


    "Hiss~"


    Leticia rubbed her hands repeatedly, and Arygos, flying at high speed, brought a icy cold wind. UU Reading Naturally, the two sitting on his back would not have a good experience.


    Fortunately, Arygos noticed the situation of the two of them in time, and blessed them with constant temperature magic to protect them from the cold.


    "Sorry, I was distracted and didn''t notice your situation."


    Andrea smiled and patted the scales on Arygos'' back, "Don''t worry, I can understand your complicated mood now."


    "Arrived."


    Alexstrasza, who was leading the flight, spoke in a low voice. An ice field with no abnormal shape was located directly below her. The strange aura made Andrea and Leticia shudder at the same time.


    "Hula~"


    When more than a dozen dragons landed on the ground, they blew away a lot of snow covered on the ice field, exposing the ice-blue frozen lake below, and finally revealed some clues to the cold gray-white keel.


    Feeling the resentment lingering nearby, Arygos said to the keel under the ice in a low voice, "Mother, we are here to take you home."

 Chapter 216： Nefarian Research

    The process of excavating the keel went smoothly. Although the lingering resentment around the icy lake made everyone feel very depressed, Alexstrasza took the lead in digging, and all of Sindragosa''s keels were quickly found.


    Although more than 2,000 years have passed, no creatures will come close to the restricted life zone of Icecrown Glacier. When Sindragosa''s remains were dug out, she still kept her dying appearance.


    From the state of the bones, it can be seen that Sindragosa''s neck bone was obviously damaged, and the sternum was also partially dented and broken. These should be the reasons for her death.


    ¡®Did you get hit in the neck and chest by the dragon soul? ''


    Andrea sighed silently, "It''s a pity that she was able to use her last strength to call Malygos, but unfortunately she failed to get a response." ''


    As the keel was dug out, the substantive resentment seemed to fade a bit.


    Arygos used arcane spells to keep the keel intact, and a dozen giant dragons returned to the keel wilderness silently.


    Not long after the dragon left, a bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the sky, and a figure walked out of the lightning.


    This is a giant with metal skin, and his body is covered with some exquisitely crafted armor and clothing, which looks like a noble existence.


    "Giant dragon? Why did you come to the deserted Icecrown Glacier?"


    Rubbing his chin with his hand, the metal giant looked at the huge pothole under his feet, his eyes showing a puzzled expression.


    "Forget it, it should have nothing to do with me, let''s return to Ulduar as soon as possible."


    Turning his head to look east of Icecrown Glacier, the giant disappeared as a flash of lightning again.


    Andrea, who had already flown a short distance away, turned her head and saw a golden lightning flashing over the stormy cliff east of Icecrown Glacier.


    "lightning?"


    Andrea frowned and thought about it, ''Thorim? No, the current Thorim should still be in the depression of widowhood, so... Loken? ''


    After thinking about it for a while, Andrea then shook his head and gave up.


    He had no intention of going to the Storm Peaks to provoke Loken, at least not yet.


    Sitting on Ulduar and the Forge of Will, Loken can easily produce titan creations loyal to him with one click. Without enough strength and troops, rushing into the storm cliff is completely suicidal.


    Alexstrasza and other giant dragons brought Sindragosa''s remains to the blue dragon sanctuary in Dragonbone Wilderness, where Arygos and Saragosa solemnly buried the dragon bones in person.


    However, considering the follow-up plan, the dug new pit was not covered with soil for the time being, and the two blue dragons immediately opened the portal and returned to the Nexus of Coldarra.


    Andrea didn''t know how long it would take for the blue dragons to drag the crazy Malygos here. According to Alexstrasza''s estimation with a wry smile, it would take at least a few days.


    That being the case, Andrea intends to put aside the matter of Wyrmrest Temple first.


    A letter from Harris from Sleeping Moon Garden, and Sandara''s senior management invited him to have a talk.


    Onyxia took the time to visit the Obsidian Holy Land when Andrea and the others went to dig the keel.


    According to her, Nefarian was miserably grounded by Sinestra, and he was not allowed to leave without authorization until his strength was equal to that of Arygos.


    "That guy cried and said that he wanted to do research, and he didn''t want to be a brash man who could only rely on his muscles."


    "...Your expression looks a little gloating."


    Onyxia hurriedly withdrew her raised mouth and put on a poker face, "You read it wrong."


    Andrea shook her head dumbfounded, ¡®Is the relationship between these two brothers and sisters good or not? ''


    Nefarian''s miserable life has nothing to do with him, but Andrea still reminded Sinestra before leaving.


    "Don''t push him too hard. If his rebellious psychology grows to the extreme, Nefarian may sneak away, and it will be difficult to find him in the future. What''s worse... he may return to Deathwing. .¡±


    It is the nature of all living things to wish for a child to become a dragon, and because Sinestra has been oppressed by the shadow of Deathwing, she is inevitably a little impatient.


    She was taken aback when she heard Andrea''s reminder.


    "...What should I do? I can''t let him run around, can I?"


    "That''s not necessary."


    Andrea smiled and suggested, "Don''t Nefarian like to do research? You just need to meet his request after training. As long as there are things you are interested in doing, even if you let him go out, I am afraid he will not agree." .¡±


    Andrea has never taken the initiative to learn about Nefarian''s main research direction, but this guy seems to have been forced by Deathwing a few years ago, which had some influence. The research projects seem to be related to biological fusion.


    However, he was not so aggressive in experimenting with his own dragon compatriots. According to Onyxia, he recently secretly studied the progenitor dragon captured from Howling Fjord behind Sinestra''s back.


    The ancestors of this kind of dragons have a strong physique that is not inferior to the dragons, but their intelligence is flawed. Many dragons don''t even admit that their ancestors are such stupid beasts with low IQ.


    "A Proto-Dragon?"


    Andrea suddenly became interested in Nefarian''s research, but there is still a long way to go before the results are obtained. He will keep this matter in mind for the time being, and will pay attention to it later.


    ¡­


    Sandara City is one of the six major cities of the Dark Night Empire, but because of the bitter cold environment, the total population of this city is smaller than that of the hidden capital of Eresalas in the remote southern border.


    When Andrea read the materials, she learned that before the War of the Ancients, Sandara had a population of about 800,000.


    After a tragic war and more than 2,000 years of hard life at home and abroad, according to Harris, the current population of Shandara is only a little over 500,000, which can be regarded as miserable.


    Moonsong Forest is located between Dragonblight and Storm Peaks, bordering Zul''Drak to the east and Icecrown Glacier to the west, right in the center of the Northrend continent.


    If surrounded by friendly forces, Sandara''s geographical advantage allows the city''s residents to enjoy the bonus of being a trading hub.


    But unfortunately, except for the friendly dragons in the southern Dragonbone Wilderness, no one dares to live in Icecrown Glacier, the Titan creations in the Storm Peaks can''t be provoked, and the trolls of Zul''Drak are even more ferocious.


    Sandara, who is in the place of the Fourth World War, walks on thin ice, and the addiction on the verge of outbreak is enough to make people upset, and the frost trolls of Zul''Drak will come to fight the autumn wind from time to time.


    Fortunately, Queen Azshara considered the threat of trolls before building this city. She planted several giant rune trees around the Moonsong Forest. These giant trees with magical power echo each other to form a defense The enchantment enveloped the Moonsong Forest.


    Limited by the energy shortage, UU Reading Moonsong Forest has almost never opened the defensive enchantment in the past 2000 years, except for the craziest period of troll invasion.


    However, the existence of these giant rune trees has a more important role-to regulate the temperature to a certain extent.


    Compared with other cold surrounding areas, the climate of Moonsong Forest is much warmer. The golden grass and towering cold zone plants give this forest a special flavor.


    Sandara City is located in the east-central part of Moonsong Forest. When Andrea arrived with the guards, there were already people waiting outside the city.


    Among the officials in charge of welcoming, the leader was the first old elf that Andrea had seen in her lifetime.


    His beard and hair had completely turned white, and his brows and face were also wrinkled, giving him an old-fashioned look.


    However, there was nothing faulty about the old man''s etiquette, and Andrea returned the salute to the old man according to the aristocratic etiquette learned from Seres and Leticia.


    The old man said with a refined smile, "It''s our first meeting, Your Excellency Andrea Moon Shadow, I am Roddick Hanyue, the governor of Sandara."

 Chapter 217： Sandras current situation

    More than 2,000 years have passed since the end of the War of the Ancients, and Sandara''s elves have not received the blessings of the World Tree and the Well of Eternity. For them, 2,000 years have passed about three-fifths of their lives.


    However, according to Andrea''s understanding of the high elves, even if they lose their eligibility for immortality, the elves will only show their old age near the end of their lives.


    And the governor of Sandara in front of him, his appearance seems a bit...too anxious compared to the age he lived?


    A lot of strange thoughts flashed through his mind, but Andrea didn''t show it to the outside world. He politely extended his hand and shook hands with Governor Roddick.


    Under Roddick''s warm greeting, the group formally entered Sandara City.


    Compared with other night elf cities that Andrea had seen, Sandara generally upheld the architectural style inherited from the Night Empire period.


    However, in order to adapt to the surrounding cold climate, the city has made some personalized adjustments on the relatively solid urban template.


    Many tall trees and plants unique to the frigid zone are planted in the city of Sandara. On the one hand, they are used as a greening spot in the city, and on the other hand, they are also used to keep out the cold wind in the north.


    Burning braziers can be seen almost everywhere in the city. Although these lingering smoke makes the air quality of Sandara City look not very good, at least it practically increases the temperature of the whole city.


    Seeing the curious eyes on Andrea''s face, Roddick said with a bitter smile, "Sorry, if possible, we don''t want to use such a primitive method to keep warm."


    "After the explosion of the Well of Eternity, the originally inexhaustible magic power has become a luxury, and we can no longer supply enchantment energy to cover the whole city at all times. We can only find another way to ensure that the people in the city can survive in the harsh environment of the polar region. "


    On the way to the Governor''s Palace, Andrea briefly chatted with the old Prince Roddick for a while.


    Roddick Hanyue was born in the upper elves, and was ordered by Queen Azshara to develop Northrend as early as thousands of years ago.


    At that time, the ancient Kalimdor continent was still a whole. Although the climate in Northrend was relatively difficult, thanks to the energy supply from the Well of Eternity and sufficient logistical supplies, Roddick''s process of establishing Sandara was not too difficult. difficult.


    But with the end of the War of the Ancients, the Well of Eternity exploded, Northrend was torn from the mainland, and the entire Great Isle drifted farther to the far north.


    Losing the infinite energy of the Well of Eternity, the enchantment covering the whole city began to become unstable, and the effect of constant temperature magic gradually dissipated. Many people were frozen to death by the sharp drop in temperature during that most difficult period.


    "I have a question."


    After arriving at the living room of the Governor''s Palace, Andrea asked inexplicably, "Since life is so difficult, why didn''t you send someone to try to contact the compatriots in Kalimdor?"


    Roddick sighed. "We tried, but it wasn''t that easy."


    "After the separation of Northrend and Kalimdor, the original coordinates of the magic net are all invalid. There are only two options to go to the mainland."


    "One is to learn how to build a ship from scratch. We have tried it in the 500 years since the world was divided, but it is too difficult for us who have never touched the sea to build a large ship that can withstand the wind and waves at sea."


    "The second is to ask for help from the Dragon Clan. We have also tried it, but you also know the arrogant nature of the Dragon Clan. I personally came to ask for help and even failed to meet several Dragon Kings. It is said that the Guardian Dragon Clan was also in the most difficult period at that time."


    Andrea nodded suddenly when she heard the words.


    The five-color dragons are the guardians who receive the power of the Titans. Because Deathwing suddenly turned against him and created the dragon soul to weaken the strength of the dragon clan, their performance in the battle of the ancients was very bad, even worse than that of mortals. Night Elf.


    The Black Dragon King betrayed, the Blue Dragon King went mad, the Bronze Dragon King disappeared, and the Green Dragon Queen had to sit in the Emerald Dreamland for a long time.


    During that time, Alexstrasza, who managed Wyrmrest Temple, had to work hard just to deal with many troubles.


    How can the Dragon Clan have time to help the insignificant mortals in their eyes.


    This situation lasted until the last few hundred years before it improved slightly, but at this time, Sandara also passed the most difficult period, and gradually got used to the life of being alone overseas.


    In addition to continuing to work hard to find the energy source, they gradually forgot the Kalimdor compatriots who had been separated for more than 2,000 years. Roddick, who was struggling to find the energy source, suddenly woke up when the news came from Harris Stars in the Garden of Sleeping Moon.


    "By the way, let''s talk about it."


    Andrea took a closer look at Roddick, not looking at his appearance, but perceiving the energy flow around his body.


    The arcane aura on Roddick''s body was mixed and weak, not at all the aura that a senior arcanist should possess.


    "In the absence of energy supply, how can you survive the 2,000-year addiction?"


    Roddick smiled bitterly, "It''s just barely surviving. We rely on absorbing the magic power of nearby creatures to make a living. For this reason, we have repeatedly angered the Drakkari trolls who have hatred for each other."


    ''I see. ''


    Thinking of the struggle of the high elves after losing the Sunwell in the future, Andrea probably knew how the high elves of Sandara survived.


    However, absorbing the magic power of other creatures can only be regarded as drinking poison to quench thirst. In the absence of magic power, even Roddick, the governor, is so weak, let alone other lower-status high elves.


    In order to alleviate the magic addiction, he sneaked into Zul''Drak to capture the trolls to absorb energy, which angered the frost trolls and attracted their massive attacks.


    Lacking magic power and unable to fight back, they could barely open the defensive barrier left by Queen Azshara to force the troll back.


    It takes a lot of mana to open the defensive enchantment. After the troll retreated, Sandara began to worry about the lack of mana again, and entered an almost endless vicious circle from then on.


    The Garden of Sleeping Moon that was accidentally discovered pointed out a way for Roddick. Maybe it is a feasible way out to settle directly near the magic net node.


    But without the permission given by the blue dragon, it is obviously not enough to absorb the overflowing magic power near the magic net node.


    If Andrea didn''t show up at this point in time, Roddick was planning to bite the bullet and go to Coldarra to negotiate directly with the blue dragon.


    "Frost troll..."


    Excluding the irresistible bosses such as Dragon Clan and Titan Creation, Northrend''s mortal forces are also mixed.


    The eastern part of Moonsong Forest is Zul''Drak, the home of the Drakkari Empire. The frost trolls located in the North Pole are no less powerful than the Amani and Gurubashi Empires. Today''s Sandalar is simply unable to confront it head-on.


    The trolls of Zul''Drak are just one of three major factions in Northrend that have been in conflict with the generations of furbolgs that occupy the Grizzly Hills to the south.


    The Drakalai trolls built a majestic frontline fortress on the border with the Grizzly Bear Hills¡ªDak''Saron Fortress. For thousands of years, furbolgs and trolls have fought countless battles around this fortress. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    In addition to furbolgs and trolls, another large mortal force is the dragon-reaver vrykul of the Howling Fjord.


    However, according to Roddick, most of the Vrykul in Howling Fjord are still in a state of sleep, and only a small number are more active.


    Considering the total number and strong combat power of the Dragon Ravager Vrykul, the furbolgs adjacent to Howling Fjord are not willing to provoke them easily.


    "I probably understand your plight."


    Andrea smiled and said to Roddick with a sad face, "Although we have been separated from each other for more than 2,000 years, we are compatriots in the same line after all. I will find a way to solve Sandara''s problem."


    "I hope you can take this opportunity to join the newly established Dark Night Republic. I already have a series of plans in mind for the future development of Sandara City."


    Seeing Roddick''s expectant and hesitant expression, Andrea persuaded in a seductive tone, "As long as you are willing to return to the Dark Night Republic, within a thousand years at the latest, the city of Sandara will definitely become the city that illuminates the entire Northrend continent." A shining lighthouse."

 Chapter 218： Check it out

    For Sandara and Roddick, who are now in trouble at home and abroad, apart from the autonomy gained from being away from the mainstream society of the night elves, they have nothing valuable for Andrea to seek.


    Now that the Dark Night Republic has been established and decided to gather the centripetal force of the whole clan, the autonomy of Sandara City will be taken back sooner or later. Now it depends on Roddick''s choice.


    Whether to continue to be the emperor of the land with a difficult life, or return to the embrace of the Dark Night Republic, accept the warm assistance of the motherland, and become a Northland lord with a bright future.


    But the bright future is Andrea''s point of view. Roddick is not as confident as him, and the governor is still a little hesitant.


    "Your Excellency Moon Shadow, can you give me a moment to think about it?"


    Roddick''s posture is very low. I don''t know if the hard life of more than 2,000 years has worn away his arrogance as a highborne. At least he has always been low-key and pragmatic in front of Andrea.


    Andrea nodded happily and said, "Yes, but please come to a conclusion as soon as possible. My visit to Sandara this time is a little free time out of my busy schedule. After that, I have important matters to go to Wyrmrest Temple to deal with."


    The blue dragon is trying to **** the mad Malygos to the Blue Holy Land. The suggestion of fighting poison with poison was proposed by Andrea. He intends to witness the reaction of the blue dragon king after he suffered a major stimulus.


    Is it a complete sinking? Or reborn? The answer will be revealed in the next few days.


    Roddick frowned slightly, "Wyrmrest Temple? Alright, I will call the officials in the city to discuss it as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    "I object!"


    When Andrea took Leticia and the three of them to visit Sandara City with great interest, a fierce quarrel was taking place in the deliberation hall of the Governor''s Mansion.


    A gorgeously dressed Highborne official expressed his opinion emotionally, "Although life is very difficult now, at least we still have the right to autonomy."


    "Once we join the so-called Dark Night Republic, who can guarantee that His Excellency the Speaker will not replace us all?"


    Another official who seemed calmer also nodded and echoed, "If it were me, I would do this. The management of the newly merged area cannot be completely handed over to the original team."


    "Humph!"


    Another official who was in favor of merging into the Dark Night Republic sneered, "After all, you just can''t let go of the power in your hands?"


    "So what! We are not children anymore, we have to think about the future of the family. Do you want to change from a high-ranking consul to a penniless commoner?"


    "Superficial! Without the assistance of the Night Republic, we can''t even guarantee whether we can survive tomorrow. Under such circumstances, you still think about the rights in your hands! You don''t think about your family members who are waiting for the supply of magic power at home huh! Selfish scum!"


    "You are presumptuous!"


    Governor Roddick looked at the officials below with a headache, who had developed from quarrels to full-scale martial arts. The chaotic situation in the meeting hall also represented his inner struggle to a certain extent.


    No one noticed that a mysterious man wearing a hood kept sneaking and squatted on the beam above the chamber.


    The eyes under the hood of Priscim stared at the officials who quarreled the most with no emotion, and silently wrote down the appearance and names of the officials who opposed the most fiercely.


    ¡­


    "Heh~ Sandara City is really not in a bad shape."


    Shaking the observation report submitted by Prism, Andrea sneered sarcastically, "The most important meeting hall can''t even open the development barrier, and in this case, you still want to consolidate your rights first. .¡±


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and Andrea said lightly, "Plissim, help Governor Roddick and put all the documents of the officials who opposed the merger on his desk this evening."


    "I don''t ask to find out the eight generations of their ancestors, but at least find out the black materials of these officials."


    "yes."


    If the difficulty of convincing Elesalas is 7, then getting Sandara is only about 3-4 in Andrea''s opinion.


    Although they all faced the same problem of mana shortage, Elesalas survived by relying on crooked ways, which was very different from Sandara who was on the verge of collapse.


    If Andrea hadn''t exposed the problem of Torsedrin being corrupted by evil energy, Syndra estimated that he could still rely on absorbing Immotar''s energy for tens of thousands of years.


    Sandara does not have such a foundation. Although Andrea is not sure about the exact time, it can be seen from the ruins of Crystalsong Forest in the future that this group of Northland compatriots failed to persevere under the scouring of time.


    As expected, the next day the moon had just risen, and Governor Roddick walked into the mansion temporarily assigned to Andrea and others with a resolute expression.


    "Your Excellency Moon Shadow... No, Speaker Moon Shadow, Roddick Hanyue has decided to join the Dark Night Republic in his capacity as governor of Sandara."


    As soon as these words came out, Roddick, who had endured the pressure for more than 2,000 years, showed a complex expression of relaxation and sorrow at the same time.


    "I hope Chancellor Moon Shadow will keep his promise and let Sandara have a bright future."


    Andrea stood up from her seat and smiled approvingly, "Governor Roddick, congratulations on your wise decision."


    "As soon as the trip to Northrend is over, I will return to Anarchis immediately and send someone to hand over to you, and follow-up assistance will be sent as soon as possible."


    "I believe that you will not regret your decision today."


    ¡­


    Although it''s a little bit of taking advantage of others'' danger, at least Andrea has achieved good results in the shortest time.


    And he didn''t fool Roddick. Regarding the development of Sandara, Andrea did have some ideas, and as long as the handover work was officially completed, he could initially put them into practice.


    In order to show his sincerity, Andrea first gave Roddick the bottled Moon Well and Moon Night Well water that he brought with him this time for a trial.


    After drinking the well water with suspicion, Roddick soon felt the surge of arcane energy in his body, and a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    These wells of energy ignited Roddick''s hope for the future, and he immediately promised that he would continue to work hard to manage the order in Sandara City before the handover work began.


    At the end of Sandara''s trip, Andrea and the others began to return the same way. When they returned to Wyrmrest Temple, they happened to see Alexstrasza, a huge blue dragon that had been slicked back into its original form. Press together with Ysera to the ground.


    "Malygos..."


    Compared with the sloppy one we met last time, although Malygos is still crazy at this time, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com But at least the appearance looks like a dragon king, it should be thanks to Saragosa''s care.


    The strength of the three guardian dragons is about the same, two to one can barely hold down the madly struggling Malygos.


    "You give me to be quiet!"


    The unbearable Red Dragon Queen finally got angry, relying on her life force for self-healing, she slammed into Malygos'' head.


    Malygos, who was roaring, was completely stunned by this blow, shaking his head for a while, unable to recover.


    Ysera took the opportunity to use her power to drag Malygos into a dream, and finally calmed the restless Blue Dragon King.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The redness and swelling on Alexstrasza''s forehead dissipated at a speed visible to the naked eye. Malygos was not so lucky, and the bump on his head bulged like a sarcoma.


    Seeing Andrea rushing back in time, the two dragon kings grabbed Malygos one from the left and the other from the right, flapped their wings and led the team to the blue holy land in the south of Wyrmrest Temple.

 Chapter 219： Awakened Guardian of Magic

    An astonishingly dense arcane energy flows in the Azure Holy Land. The ground here is also affected by the deliberately adjusted high-strength magic net nodes, and the ground turns into the blue-purple color represented by arcane.


    Malygos, who was sleeping soundly, was lying in the center of the Azure Holy Land, and Sindragosa''s remains were in a pit less than 50 meters away from him.


    As if sensing the arrival of Malygos, Sindragosa''s remnant soul attached to the remains suddenly became agitated.


    The gray-white shapeless soul body flowed rapidly around Malygos, and the cold touch made Malygos, who was forcibly hypnotized by Ysera, shiver, and opened his eyes and woke up from the dreamless sleep.


    "Roar!"


    As if recalling the previous experience, Malygos roared instinctively before seeing the surrounding environment clearly.


    But the gray bones lying not far ahead made Malygos''s movements suddenly stiff, and his frantic eyes became more sober and rational.


    "Malygos..."


    Everyone around the Azure Holy Land heard the weeping and illusory call. As Malygos gradually sat up straight, the arrogance in his body was gradually dissipating, replaced by the wisdom that the Blue Dragon King should have possessed. eyes.


    At this time, the pair of blue pupils began to shed big tears. Although the brain had not fully recovered its rationality, the instinct of Malygos'' body miraculously moved ahead of his brain at this time.


    "Xin... Xin..."


    After not speaking for too long, it became very difficult for Malygos to even speak words. He tried his best to resist the chaos and frenzy in his mind, and opened his mouth many times to try to say the name he had called countless times.


    Under the tense gaze of many dragons, Malygos slowly moved his body to the side of the skeleton pit that had not yet been covered with soil, staring blankly at the neatly arranged keels in a daze.


    "Sindar... Sindragosa, I... my... Sindragosa!"


    "Do not!"


    Malygos suddenly turned his head to the sky and let out a roar that startled everyone present. Alexstrasza and Ysera immediately lowered their bodies. Once Malygos showed signs of going crazy again, they were ready to rush forward at any time. Go out and resubdue him.


    Arygos, who had turned into a human form, stood beside Andrea, his hands were tightly clenched together and he kept twisting, which showed his complicated and tense mood.


    Andrea didn''t speak, but patted him on the shoulder comfortingly, and everyone silently watched the further development of the situation.


    Fortunately, after Malygos vented, he regained his composure. He looked at the skeleton in front of him with a depressed mood, and did not respond for a long time.


    "Malygos, why?"


    The misty voice of questioning sounded again, "Why can''t you hear my call, why don''t you come to see me?"


    "My last wish is to go back to Dragonbone Wilderness to sleep peacefully, why can''t you help me realize it?"


    Faced with Sindragosa''s questioning, Malygos began to tremble slightly.


    "¡­sorry Sorry!"


    Malygos, with his head down, repeated his apology sentence by sentence, "I can''t do anything, it''s all because I mistrusted Neltharion, the blue dragonflight suffered a devastating blow... I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, it''s my incompetence killed you."


    "...Dragonblight, I want, back to Dragonbone...wilderness."


    As if feeling the full arcane power in the Azure Holy Land, Sindragosa''s shapeless remnant soul slowed down its swimming speed.


    "This is the Azure Holy Land? Is that right, finally... you can rest in peace."


    Arygos witnessed the disappearance of Sindragosa''s remnant soul, and the off-white translucent energy body gradually dissipated into the air with a tone of relief.


    "Mother, may you find eternal peace."


    In fact, Sindragosa''s remnant soul could not meet the standard of appearance. It was Alegos who used primitive psychic magic to amplify her soul, which allowed her last resentment to materialize for a short time.


    Malygos in the middle of the field also saw the scene of Sindragosa''s remnant soul dissipating, and his wife''s last words made him fall into a long silence.


    "rest in peace¡­"


    After more than ten minutes, Malygos lowered his dragon head looking at the sky again, and paused for a moment looking at Sindragosa''s skeleton.


    "Who."


    I don''t know if it was Andrea''s illusion, but the Malygos temperament that had always given him the impression of madness suddenly became majestic and calm.


    The blue eyes that shone with arcane light were full of fierceness, and Arygos, who was turned to look at him, trembled subconsciously.


    "Who disobeyed my orders and dug up Sindragosa''s remains?"


    A strong sense of coercion permeated the Azure Holy Land, and even Kalecgos, who had always been outspoken, put his tail between his tail and dared not speak.


    Andrea''s face was a little unnatural, "I won''t be hated for this..."


    Arygos gritted his teeth, stood up and said bravely, "Father, I gave the order."


    Malygos looked at Arygos firmly, shook his head slowly and said, "Arygos, I understand you, you are not someone who has the courage to make such a decision."


    Alexstrasza and Ysera also stood up at this time, and the Red Dragon Queen said in a deep voice, "It is indeed a decision made by Arygos and Saragosa after consultation. I will lead the team to Icecrown Glacier in person." Bring back Sindragosa."


    "Malygos, blame me if you''re going to lose your temper."


    The Blue Dragon King turned his head and looked around. His gaze passed over the excited Saragosa, the joyful Ysera, and the anxious Arygos.


    When he noticed Sinestra and Onyxia, Malygos'' gaze stayed for a few seconds, a thoughtful look flashed in his eyes, and then he moved away again, staying on the only three mortals present.


    "Mortal, I know my brothers, sisters and descendants very well, because they are worried about my safety, they dare not make such a risky decision lightly."


    Looking fixedly at Andrea, the leader of the three, Malygos asked in a low voice, "Are you planning it behind the scenes?"


    Although Andrea felt a little uneasy in his heart, he was not afraid to admit that he had done something.


    "That''s right, I was the one who suggested the method of fighting fire with fire."


    Andrea admitted openly, "Heart disease still needs heart medicine. UU Reading If His Majesty Malygos thinks that what I did is wrong, I am willing to bear your anger."


    "wait!"


    Arygos stood in front of Andrea and hurriedly explained, "Father, Andrea just provided an idea, and it is us who decide to act in the end, I..."


    "Arygos, you stand aside first."


    "But¡­"


    Violence flashed in Malygos'' eyes, "Is my order no longer working?"


    Arygos'' body froze, and then he had no choice but to stand up again.


    "Mortal, tell me your name."


    "Andrea, Andrea Moonshadow."


    Malygos raised his head high, "I remember, Andrea Moonshadow, I will meet you again when I sort out the situation of the blue dragon clan, so get ready in advance."

 Chapter 220： boundary gate

    After Malygos said this, he stopped paying attention to Andrea. He turned his head to look at the rare blue dragons near the Blue Holy Land, with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    "Saragosa, let''s go back, I want to know what happened during the period after the war as soon as possible."


    Except for a few young dragons who stayed in the holy place, most of the blue dragons returned to Coldarra through the huge portal opened by Malygos.


    Before leaving, Arygos said to Andrea with a wry smile, "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect my father to react like this when he woke up. I''ve never seen him look so serious."


    Andrea smiled and patted Arygos'' arm, "It''s okay, His Majesty Malygos'' heart disease has not healed yet, remember the three knots I said?"


    "Sindagosa is just the first one. I want him to return to normal completely, and the remaining two must be resolved one by one."


    Turning to look at Onyxia who was whispering to her mother, "At least he didn''t burst into anger on the spot, didn''t he, and he was very calm when he saw the black dragon."


    "I suspect that His Majesty Malygos retains some vague memories of the period of insanity, and subconsciously remembers that Onyxia and Sinestra are not of the same mind as Deathwing."


    "Go."


    He turned Arygos around and pushed gently, "Perhaps His Majesty Malygos will call on the dragons to attack Blackwing Mountain in the near future. You should prepare for the expedition first."


    After Arygos walked through the portal, Alexstrasza and Ysera came to Andrea together.


    The Red Dragon Queen first said apologetically, "Sorry, Malygos'' personality has changed a lot compared to before. I didn''t expect him to act so gloomy after regaining his sanity."


    Ysera also said with emotion, "Malygos used to be wise and cheerful, and he was very popular among the five-color dragon clan. Today''s Malygos... makes me feel very strange."


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Compared with the Blue Dragon King who wanted to recover the authority of the world''s magic net and destroy all magical creations in the original history when he just woke up, Malygos is still restrained.


    However, it may also be that there are more important goals hanging in front of his eyes, and he has no time to consider the recovery of the magic net, which will definitely affect the whole world.


    Andrea was unable to ask Malygos about the permission to adjust the magic net node that Andrea originally wanted to ask for. After finishing the affairs of Sandara and Wyrmrest Temple, he planned to start the return journey.


    But Andrea doesn''t plan to use conventional means to return, he has other ideas.


    Onyxia plans to temporarily stay in the Obsidian Holy Land to live with her mother and brother for a while. After saying goodbye to the Black Dragon Princess, Andrea and the others leave Wyrmrest Temple and head towards the west of Dragonbone Wilderness.


    Finally escaped from the environment full of giant dragons, Seres and Leticia, who had been quiet recently, regained their vitality.


    The destination of Andrea''s trip is the Sholazar Basin in the west of Northrend.


    Like the Un''Goro Crater, the Sholazar Basin is also the experimental site of the Titan Guardian, and it is said to be the masterpiece of the Life Guardian Freya.


    Andrea went to the Sholazar Basin mainly to open a portal. If his memory is correct, the Sholazar Basin and Un''Goro Crater seem to be able to communicate directly through a gate.


    Before Andrea left Kalimdor, the druids of the Cenarion Circle were studying Shaper''s Tower and the Realm Gate in the northern part of Un''Goro Crater.


    Perhaps the boundary gate on the side of the Sholazar Basin is not activated, and the teleportation function of the boundary gate cannot be activated from Un''Goro Crater.


    Teleportation across continents consumes a lot of magic power, and the hastily constructed space channel is also very unstable.


    Under the premise of ensuring energy supply, it takes a long time to stabilize and adjust before it can be put into practical use.


    If the boundary gate between Sholazar Basin and Un''Goro Crater can be penetrated, there will be an additional path between Kalimdor and Northrend.


    Of course, the portal built by the Titan Guardians will not be unstable, but Andrea estimates that this portal was built by Freya for the convenience of traveling between her two experimental sites, and it should not be able to pass too many people at the same time.


    Returning from the Dragon Bone Wilderness to the West Plains Road, Andrea and the others visited Sleeping Moon Garden again along the way.


    Harris had already heard about Governor Roddick''s decision, and when he met Andrea again, he was much more respectful than last time.


    Under Andrea''s order, the pro-guards took the Moonlight Maiden to return first. This icebreaker, the only icebreaker that opened up the Northrend waterway, also had to undertake the important task of drawing detailed sea charts when returning.


    As the three of Andrea continued to move westward, the snowfield terrain gradually disappeared, replaced by icy and stiff frozen soil, which meant that Andrea and the others had left the Keel Wilderness and officially entered the range of the Borean Tundra.


    Animals and plants rarely seen in the Keel Wilderness became dense in the Borean Tundra, and Andrea even saw a similar intelligent species on the way.


    "Yak people."


    Andrea explained to the curious Leticia, "It''s a distant relative of the tauren. The buffalo who parted ways in Pandaria back then came to settle in Northrend. Under the influence of the severe cold climate, they gradually became Yaks."


    Compared with the tauren of Kalimdor, the yak people have thicker fur and larger stature.


    The village where the yaks settled is right next to a hot spring, and the nearby temperature is more livable than other areas in Northrend.


    Leticia wanted to go up to greet the yak people, but these yak people who settled in the North Pole were much more withdrawn than their distant relatives, and they ignored Leticia''s initiative to greet and show goodwill.


    Seeing Leticia''s depression, Andrea patted her on the head and comforted her, "Let''s go, since they don''t want to have contact with strangers, let''s be sensible and don''t disturb the lives of the Yaks."


    Bypassing the hot springs and continuing to the northwest, Andrea and the others overlooked Caldara Island, located in the northwest of the Borean Tundra, which is the blue dragon''s lair.


    But Malygos had just woken up, and Andrea didn''t plan to pay a visit right away, anyway, the Blue Dragon King had said that he would take the time to find him.


    Continuing north through a rough path, the three of them trekked all the way to Sholazar Basin.


    Just entering this basin surrounded by mountains on all sides, Seres and the others immediately felt the difference between this place and the outside world in amazement.


    "The temperature here is higher than Ashenvale, right? Why is there such a tropical rainforest in cold Northrend?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "It''s too troublesome to explain in detail. UU Reading To put it simply, this is the experimental site of the Titan Guardian, similar to Un''Goro Crater."


    "I don''t need to remind you, you should also know the rules. The creatures here are the same as Un''Goro Crater. They are very different from the outside world. Be vigilant on the way forward and be careful not to provoke some troublesome beasts."


    Sholazar''s boundary gate is not far from the entrance to the Borean Tundra. Andrea and others spent several days searching for it, and finally found the teleportation device with the console.


    Andrea had received a report about the crater before, and under the enthusiastic research of the high elves in the technology department, the operation method of this Titan device has been cracked.


    According to the way the technicians told him, Andrea tried to activate the boundary gate.


    "Drip~drip~"


    The stupid siren sounded from the operating platform, and the nearby sleeping wild animals were awakened by the shrill siren, and there was a burst of chicken and dog jumping in the jungle.


    Andrea stared at the Titan language prompt on the console, "Energy exhausted?"

 Chapter 221： Shadow of Silithus

    When Andrea was busy looking for the energy socket on the console, the awakened beast was angrily rushing towards the sound source.


    Leticia and Celes took out their weapons respectively to prepare for the attack of the beast.


    Andrea rummaged around on the console, and after pressing a button, a slot popped up on the console, and a dim crystal appeared in his eyes with its head down.


    "Help me stop the beast, I will activate the portal as soon as possible."


    He took out the moon night well water reserved for Seres from the backpack, and poured it on the tarnished crystal.


    Soon the crystal absorbed the energy from the well water into his body, but the light on the surface of the crystal was still relatively dim.


    Pour all the moon night well and moon well water on the crystal, and this crystal, which is regarded as the energy core, finally shone brightly.


    "Go!"


    Slap the slot back to its original position, and with the sound of mechanical operation, a little bit of arcane lightning began to flash in the metal frame of the gate.


    "Isn''t it alright?"


    Leticia retracted the thrown moon wheel, the saw on the edge was stained with body fluids and blood of beasts, and a large group of crocodiles crawled from nowhere and surrounded the boundary gate.


    Celeste''s eyes shone with arcane light, and the storm of flames rising from the ground engulfed the crocodiles and burned them. Even the crocodiles with rough skin and thick flesh couldn''t stand the scorching flames, and there were horrible screams one after another.


    Leticia was not afraid of these mutated crocodiles, but the problem was that the movement of the battle spread far away, and no one knew how many beasts were coming in this direction.


    Once caught in the sea of ??beasts, Andrea could only turn into a bird of prey and grab the two little girls and flee.


    Seeing that the directional teleportation array in the gate was gradually taking shape, Andrea immediately greeted the two of them, "Okay, come here!"


    "At least you should accept it!"


    Andrea spread his hands helplessly, "Okay, you guys go first."


    He held up the staff of Garnier and pointed it at the sky, and black meteor showers fell from the sky.


    "The stars are falling!"


    Today, Andrea no longer needs guidance to release Starfall. In the 1,000 years of the Emerald Dream, he has used this large-scale field-clearing spell until he feels sick.


    Taking advantage of the crocodiles'' embarrassment to avoid the meteor, Andrea stepped into the portal right behind Seres, and the scene before the three of them changed greatly from before.


    Compared with the hot and humid rainforest climate of the Sholazar Basin, the air in the Un''Goro Crater is relatively comfortable.


    Several druids of the Cenarion Council were looking at the three of Andrea walking out of the boundary gate in amazement, and one of the leading druids was the first to recover and walk out of the crowd.


    "Andrea?"


    After patting the dust off his body, Andrea took a closer look and found that he was an acquaintance.


    "Shawn, it''s you."


    After briefly explaining to Shaun Moonpaw who was sitting here, the druids gathered around the gate with curious faces to observe.


    Andrea knew that all kinds of beasts on the other side of the boundary gate must have been ganged up, so he told Shao En not to let anyone use the boundary gate to reach the other side for a day.


    "Where''s the mentor? Isn''t he also studying ecology in Un''Goro?"


    When Shao En heard Andrea''s inquiry, his expression immediately became serious.


    "That''s exactly what I was going to say."


    "The instructor found a winding mountain road in the northwest of the circular mountain. After climbing along the mountain road, you can see another vast desert."


    Andrea frowned, and Shao En''s solemn attitude had already explained a lot of problems.


    "What''s wrong? Are there enemies in the desert?"


    "Yes, the desert is full of disgusting insect nests, and countless different species of insects that have never been seen occupy the desert."


    "The mentor got the answer after asking Syndra of Eredre''Thalas. These bugs are the servants of the Qiraji. Their master once fought an earth-shattering war with the trolls."


    ''really¡­''


    Andrea''s expression also became serious, "How is the situation now? Have you seen the Qiraji?"


    "No."


    Shawn shook his head and said, "In order to avoid alarming others, the instructor didn''t go deep into the desert. As far as we can see, there are only alien insects and no insects."


    "yes¡­"


    Andrea rubbed his chin and thought, "I''ve also read the records in this regard. The collision between the Yaqi Empire and the Troll Empire was indeed amazing, but both empires suffered heavy losses after the battle."


    "Since the Qiraji did not appear, it proves that they have no idea of ??expansion...or they are unable to expand. Let''s build a few outposts on the top of the mountain at the junction of the crater and the desert to monitor."


    Ever since the night elves entered the crater, Andrea had been prepared for contact with the insectoids of the Silithus Desert.


    However, perhaps the vitality of the battle with the trolls has not yet recovered, and the Qiraji have not yet begun to expand their territory.


    Andrea, who had something to worry about, didn''t stay in the crater for long, and Celes launched the teleportation to send the three of them back to Eresalas in the northwest of the crater.


    "what¡­"


    Arriving in El Salas, Andrea suddenly remembered something, and patted his forehead annoyed.


    "The oil field in the crater...Forget it."


    Without an industrial base, it is not easy to refine crude oil.


    And Andrea predicted that most of the night elves'' vehicles would use magical power in the future, and oil would not seem so important.


    ¡®However, it is best to fence this oil field, so as not to be coveted by despicable species like goblins in the future. ''


    After a round of transit, Andrea stepped into the portal again and returned directly to Anarsis, the capital on the canopy of Nordrassil, after being sent off respectfully by the upper elves of Elesalas.


    This trip to Northrend made Leticia and Seres feel quite exhausted. They bid farewell to Andrea and returned home to rest first. Andrea went directly to the government affairs hall of the Great Moon God Temple.


    Just entering the hall, the frowning Fandral suddenly stood up in panic.


    "An... Andrea!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Andrea asked speechlessly, "Why are you so flustered? Tell me."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Fandral''s eyes were a little erratic, which further confirmed Andrea''s guess.


    "Hey~"


    Scanning the government affairs hall, Andrea knew that Shandris was not there.


    "Tell me, are you in conflict with someone again?"


    Fandral scratched his head in embarrassment, "I''m sorry, UU Kanshu You caused trouble not long after you left, it''s a troll."


    "Troll?"


    Andrea asked in confusion, "Sandfury troll? Didn''t you order a limiter for him before?"


    Fandral said with a bitter face, "Yes, but we underestimated the wildness of the troll."


    "The trolls mining in Tanaris endured the pain of being **** around their necks, and waved their mining picks in an attempt to launch a rebellion. General Yuyue personally rushed to put down the rebellion yesterday, and there is no latest news yet."


    "Hiss~"


    Andrea grinned and took a breath, "Resisting the pain of suffocation? Are you so cruel to yourself..."


    After bowing his head and hesitating for a moment, Andrea gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly, "I can''t help it. Although I don''t want to be a butcher who kills prisoners and civilians, leaving the troll is indeed a decision-making error caused by my soft-heartedness."


    "Notify Shandris, kill them all! It''s better not to keep the white-eyed wolf that you don''t know well."

 Chapter 222： kill

    Although he experienced a lot of killings after crossing, Andrea never thought of himself as a murderous executioner.


    Slaughter trolls have nothing to say when they are against each other on the battlefield, and even good old Malfurion has no objection to that.


    However, the captured Sandfury trolls have lost the ability to resist, and the massacre of prisoners and civilians will inevitably lead to a lot of sharp accusations at home and abroad.


    Not to mention, if Cenarius, who loves life, knows that he ordered the killing of more than 200,000 troll captives and civilians for no reason, this forest demigod may rush to Anarchis to question him face to face .


    Of course, worrying about public opinion is only one aspect. Andrea originally planned to use brainwashing education to train trolls into a slave race of night elves.


    But now it seems that this road does not work.


    The Sandfury trolls have been disconnected from the Zandalari as their suzerain for thousands of years, and without guidance, they are disconnected from the outside world in all aspects.


    But the troll race is born with a kind of unscrupulous wildness. Even if it is degraded to the point of extinction and is put on a dog chain around its neck, the Sandfury troll still retains a strong sense of resistance.


    This was Andrea''s long-term consideration of their possible reaction, so that the foreman who monitored the troll mining only fed them half full.


    The troll rebelled with the **** in the mine, not only rejecting Andrea''s idea of ??taming the troll, but also handed him the excuse to completely kill the Sandfury troll.


    After all, Fandral is still young now. It was the first time he took the central government alone after Andrea went to Northrend. It is inevitable that he lacks courage due to lack of experience.


    Concerned about the attitude of Malfurion and the Cenarion Council, Fandral did not dare to be cruel and hurt the killer, and this matter dragged on until Andrea came back.


    As the order of the Supreme Council was passed down, Malfurion, who was monitoring the Qiraji from Un''Goro Crater, was also notified by Andrea.


    But the archdruid didn''t stand up to express his objection, he just sighed softly in front of Koda, Rensa and others.


    Koda, who was on the conservative side, hesitated and asked, "Teacher, is this okay? In case Cenarius finds out..."


    Malfurion shook his head, "Even if Cenarius knew about it, he wouldn''t be able to say anything. After all, Andrea had given the trolls a chance, and they didn''t grasp it themselves."


    "For any country, rebellion is a felony that cannot be tolerated. Although the teachings of the druids are against excessive killing, we can''t blame the trolls for their own death."


    ¡­


    Counting the women and children who were initially pushed out of the city by Toulouse Sandtop, about 230,000 Sandfury trolls were captured by the night elves, and the rest died in wars and internal massacres.


    After the war, these trolls were placed in the ruins of the hot shadow under strict supervision. The young children received brainwashing education from the night elves, and the young and strong were sent to the mine for mining when they were half-fed.


    When Shandris led the sentinel troops to the port of Sea Moon Town in the east of Tanaris by boat, Alfonso, who was in charge of conveying Andrea''s order, had already arrived one step ahead of time.


    "Kill them all?!"


    Shandris'' face remained unchanged after receiving the order, but Adjutant Xia Yue behind her exclaimed.


    "Yes." Alfonso half-closed his eyes and said with a smile, "The rebels will never be allowed to continue to exist. Please General Yuyue lead the army to kill all the Sandfury trolls."


    "But¡­"


    "okay."


    Shandris waved her hand to interrupt the adjutant''s questioning, she nodded flatly and said, "The order is received, I will guarantee that none of the trolls will survive."


    "General!"


    Alfonso looked at the dark-faced Lieutenant Xia Yue with his narrowed eyes, and bowed slightly with a smile on his face, "Then I will go back and return, the rebellious trolls have some for mining The mine hoe, please pay attention to safety when the general suppresses the rebels."


    As Alfonso teleported away, the officers under Shandris began to whisper, and the merciless massacre order made the sentinel troops, all of them female, subconsciously resist.


    "Quiet, listen to me a few words."


    Shandris stood up and knocked on the table, "Please remember your identities, we are soldiers, who remembers what the duty of a soldier is?"


    Under Shandris'' sharp gaze, Lieutenant Xia Yue, who was the most resolute in her opposition, said, "...obey the order."


    "Yes, obey orders."


    Shandris suddenly slammed on the table, "Then what are you doing now? Disobedience? We can''t question the resolution of the Supreme Council. This order can be successfully passed to our hands, which proves that it has won the Supreme Council. permission."


    There are four people in the Supreme Council, including the archdruid Malfurion who is in charge of the Druid sect, Tyrande the high priest of the Elune Sisterhood, Maiev the watchman who is in charge of the judicial system, and Anne who is now in power as the speaker. deria.


    When Andrea withdrew his authority from the temporary replacement Fandral to issue an order, he informed the other three members of the Supreme Council of his decision separately.


    Maiev, who was decisive in killing, was the first to agree. When she first captured the trolls, she proposed to kill them all. This time she fulfilled her wish.


    Malfurion did not express his support or opposition, which meant that he acquiesced in Andrea''s decision.


    Tyrande did not take a stand on this matter, saying that she needed to retreat to rectify the internal affairs of the sisterhood, and it was temporarily inconvenient to intervene in government affairs.


    The speaker has two votes, and with Maiev''s support, there are three votes in favor, with two abstentions. This resolution passed the deliberation of the Supreme Council and was sent to Shandris.


    The sentinel unit was established in accordance with Tyrande''s will. After Tyrande temporarily withdrew from the core of power, among the direct troops of Tyrande, there are definitely not a few who have resistance to Andrea who is now in power.


    As the sentinel general, Shandris had already noticed this sign, and planned to find an opportunity to rectify it, so that the officers under him could understand that their allegiance should not be to an individual, but to the entire country.


    It happened that Adjutant Xia Yue hit the muzzle of the gun, and Shandris simply took her as a model, and beat some officers who couldn''t get their minds right.


    "The sentinels are loyal to the Republic of the Night. We are not anyone''s private soldiers. This time it is just a warning. I don''t want to see you making irresponsible remarks on the orders issued by the decision-making layer."


    "If there is a next time, UU Reading don''t blame me for being unforgiving in military law."


    ¡­


    The deadly behavior of the Sandfury troll drew a strong response from the night elves.


    Thousands of elite sentinels, led by Shandris, stormed into the slave camp in the ruins of Hot Shadow. Starting from the trolls who were resisting with mining picks, they spent more than half a month clearing out all the living trolls.


    The blood of more than 200,000 trolls stained the yellow sand near the Reying ruins blood red, which could not disperse for a long time.


    Since then, the Ruins of Heat Shadow has gradually been called the Blood Shadow Hill by the night elves, and the merciless massacre of the Sentinels shocked the entire Kalimdor continent.


    Gnolls, wild furbolgs, harpies and other beings who were secretly hostile to the night elves heard the news, and their rampant looting suddenly became much more peaceful.


    A few months later, Andrea got a piece of information without any surprise.


    The four-color giant dragon army of Wyrmrest Temple arrived in the eastern continent, ready to attack the Black Wing Mountain where Deathwing was hiding.

 Chapter 223： failed siege

    When Andrea got the news, the upsurge of discussions about the rebellion and extermination of the Sandfury trolls in Anakis had just dissipated.


    "Is it really Malygos who made it happen?"


    Onyxia, who had just returned to Anakis, nodded, "Although the Blue Dragon King has recovered from his madness, according to his mother, Alexstrasza and other high-level dragon clan, his situation is still very strange."


    "After returning to the Nexus, Malygos personally cleaned up Coldarra''s lazy atmosphere."


    "Kalecgos, who was favored by the whole family before, was set up as a negative model. He has had a very difficult life recently, and he was often pulled out by Malygos, who disliked him, and beat him up."


    Andrea ignored Onyxia''s schadenfreude look, he nodded thoughtfully, "Although he has escaped from the state of complete madness, the madness in Malygos''s mind is still affecting him. "


    "Rectify the Dragon Clan Alliance in just a few months? Is the time really enough..."


    To prepare for a war, mortals need to start stockpiling materials and dispatching troops a long time in advance.


    Although the dragons don''t need to be so troublesome, considering their more lazy living habits than mortals, even if they want to wake up the sleeping dragons everywhere, it may take a lot of time.


    "How could it be enough?"


    Onyxia sighed and said, "Because of Malygos'' urging, the mobilization rate of the four-color dragon clan is less than 40%, but Malygos, who is eager for revenge, can''t wait any longer."


    Andrea said helplessly, "Scare the snake away, if you fail to gather enough troops to kill Deathwing in one fell swoop this time, who knows where he will hide and plot secretly."


    However, this operation is the internal affairs of the Dragon Clan after all, and it is not easy for Andrea, as an outsider, to dictate it.


    Now the number of black dragons sitting in the Obsidian Holy Land has gradually increased. Under the call of Sinestra, the black dragons who were dissatisfied with Deathwing''s practice and lived in seclusion at the beginning are gradually gathering in Dragonbone Wilderness.


    But these black dragons did not participate in this operation, and Malygos verbally refused their participation.


    Perhaps in Malygos'' logical thinking, the black dragons still could not gain his trust, even if these black dragons had parted ways with Deathwing long ago.


    Sinestra had never thought of sending these precious subordinates to die, but Malygos'' repulsion was exactly what she wanted.


    "The atmosphere at Wyrmrest Temple is not good due to Malygos'' aggressive attitude."


    Onyxia curled her lips and said, "I''ve had enough fun in Dragonbone Wilderness, and I just took this opportunity to come back. The mortal world is more fun."


    Andrea''s time in charge of Anarchis is relatively short, and many entertainment items in Moonlight City have not had time to spread to the capital city.


    Even so, Onyxia believes that mortal life is more interesting than that of dragons.


    The life of the Dragon Clan is very boring, especially the Wyrmrest Temple, which is the holy land of giant dragons. Her compatriots will choose to sleep when they are extremely bored, and sometimes they even sleep for hundreds or thousands of years.


    ¡­


    Onyxia''s return made Celes and Leticia very happy. The three reunited friends often walked the streets of Anakis together except during working hours.


    After a long time of baptism, Onyxia and Andrea''s previous conflicts have faded long ago, and she, like Seres and Leticia, has a position in Andrea''s secretary group.


    Compared with Leticia, who is flying and jumping, and Seres, who is often confused at work, Onyxia, a dragon, is more capable in handling government affairs.


    The documents she sorted out are very easy to read. In order to control the two girls who like to help others, Andrea simply tied the three together and asked them to form a working group, relying on Onyxia to drive the team''s working ability .


    Although not directly involved in the actions of the Dragon Clan, Andrea has always maintained the highest level of attention to the actions of the coalition forces of Wyrmrest Temple.


    The battle situation developed as Andrea expected.


    Although the allied forces of the dragon clan destroyed the Black Wing Mountain where Deathwing was hiding in one fell swoop, and almost killed all the black dragons under him, Deathwing himself escaped from the encirclement of the three guardian dragons.


    Lacking Nozdormu''s support and restraint, and Malygos'' fighting style too aggressive, Deathwing found a gap in the combined attack of the three dragons.


    Confirming that Blackwing Mountain was completely hopeless, Deathwing fled in anger. Before leaving, it is said that he said that he would definitely come back.


    The failure to kill Deathwing made Malygos feel very manic. According to Arygos, he often lost his temper in the Nexus recently. Obviously, the blue dragon king''s madness has not been completely cured.


    Arygos did not contact Andrea for no reason. The blue dragon prince wanted to warn him.


    "Father may fulfill his promise in the near future and recruit you to the Demon Hub for questioning. Andrea, you''d better be mentally prepared in advance."


    Arygos'' reminder came in a timely manner. If it was Malygos in a normal state, Andrea would not worry about talking with him.


    But Malygos''s mental state is not normal now, if he doesn''t make some preparations in advance... a bad one might anger Malygos.


    Even if part of the strength was weakened because of the dragon soul, the Blue Dragon King, the guardian of magic, was still not something Andrea could defeat.


    Considering the future layout, Andrea must obtain the authority to adjust the magic network nodes from the Blue Dragon Clan, which makes him pessimistic about the prospects of this trip to the magic hub.


    ¡­


    Before Malygos issued a summons, Andrea temporarily restrained her mind and concentrated on dealing with the internal affairs of the Dark Night Republic.


    The aid promised to Sandara has been delivered, and the Moonwell and Moonwell built outside the city of Sandara have relieved the symptoms of the highborne''s magic addiction in time.


    Andrea spotted a problem when she met with Roddick earlier.


    Although they tried their best to be calm and indifferent, Roddick and other senior executives of Sandara all had different degrees of anxiety.


    And this kind of anxiety comes from the magic addiction, and the irritability that gnaws at their hearts is gradually eroding their spirits.


    If Andrea arrived a few hundred years later, maybe these high elves would be tormented by the gradual onset of magic addiction until they lost their minds.


    Andrea knew better than anyone what would happen to the elves who were devastated by the addiction.


    Fandral recently raised questions about the way Andrea aided Sandara.


    "Why don''t you use the usual method in the past, UU Reading plant a World Tree in Moonsong Forest?"


    "Because the environment is not suitable."


    Andrea clicked on the huge map of Northrend with a pointer, "I told you before, there is a dangerous prisoner under the storm cliff in the north of Northrend."


    "The ancient **** Yogg-Saron, before the rise of the trolls, the four ancient gods once established a huge dark empire in ancient times."


    Andrea cleared his throat and said, "I won''t go into details about the specific situation. You can go to the large library in El Salas to read the relevant entries."


    "In short, the roots of the world tree are very developed, and they need to penetrate deep into the ground."


    "If it is in other regions, this situation will not cause any impact, but Northrend is different. The roots of the World Tree may penetrate into Yogg-Saron''s prison uncontrollably."


    Andrea looked at Fandral seriously, "Once this happens, Yogg-Saron will be able to enter the Emerald Dream directly through the World Tree system and corrupt this mirror world of Azeroth."

 Chapter 224： Northrend Development Plan

    Except for Shandris who has been with Andrea for a long time and his confidantes including Leticia and others, most night elves have no concept of the existence of the Old God.


    This can be seen from the bewildered expressions of Fandral and the others.


    "Hey~"


    Patting his forehead helplessly, Andrea sighed and said, "Let''s leave it at that for now. You just need to know that I don''t approve of planting the World Tree in Northrend because of the presence of some kind of dangerous darkness."


    "I will contact Mayor Mordant of the Eldre Salas City Hall later and ask him to copy more of the ancient gods'' tome. You need to keep pace with the times and add a little knowledge."


    The magic addiction of the Sandara highborne can only be temporarily relieved by diluting the magic well water, at least so that they will not lose their minds due to the outbreak of magic addiction.


    But as long as Sandara is not included in the World Tree system, Roddick and others will grow old day by day.


    Andrea had specifically asked Roddick about the situation before, and the unexpected appearance of the governor of Sandara was due to the double torment of overwork and addiction in daily work.


    Although it is impossible to come up with a certain number, Andrea estimates that the remaining life of the dedicated old governor should be less than 1,000 years.


    In other words, if you don''t want to lose Roddick, the veteran governor who strongly supports joining the Dark Night Republic and can hold the ground in Sandarra, you must find a way to bypass Yogg-Saron within a thousand years and make Sandarra It is also incorporated into the world tree system.


    Malfurion is still investigating in Un''Goro Crater, and he is scheduled to go to Sholazar Basin through the Realm Gate later.


    The archdruid was too busy for the time being, and Andrea simply handed over the problem of how to bypass Yogg-Saron''s tree planting to Fandral Staghelmet, a young tree planter.


    Letting Fandral sit on his seat and frowning, Andrea continued to raise the next topic.


    About the development of Northrend.


    Although the city of Sandara has been in decline for 2,000 years, even the frost troll, its former defeat, can take advantage of the lack of energy to attack Sandara.


    But this city in the north, whose location was determined by Queen Azshara herself, occupies a very important position in Northrend.


    Although the Land of the Four Wars sounds scary, from another perspective, Sandara''s geographical location extends in all directions. As long as it develops, it will inevitably become the most important transit base for the night elves in Northrend.


    Frost trolls are not as miserable as Sandfury trolls. The total population of the Drakkari Empire far exceeds that of Zul''Farrak, with about 2.2 million people.


    Moreover, the Drakalai Empire still enshrines the original gods of Loa, and it is not a good plan to start a full-scale war with this difficult troll empire.


    The Storm Cliffs and Icecrown Glacier have no development value for the time being, and the Dragonbone Wilderness is the holy land of giant dragons.


    It is already considered tolerant for them to tolerate the desperate Sandarra highborne settling next to the magic net node in Dragonblight, and Andrea does not intend to push further.


    "Wintergrasp Lake."


    Using the pointer to point at the icy lake area surrounded by mountains between Sholazar Basin and Keel Wilderness, Andrea''s eyes lit up.


    "There is a Titan ruin in this area, and it is said that a large number of treasures left by the Titan guardians are stored inside."


    Seeing the suddenly excited expressions of Shandris and the others, Andrea smiled and poured cold water on them.


    "Calm down, there are powerful guardians guarding the treasury, until we confirm that we can defeat them, we''d better not touch this bad luck."


    "What I''m talking about is not the Titan ruins, but the rich natural resources of Wintergrasp."


    "Except for a small number of wild animals and closed-door Titan creations, there are no other forces involved in this area, a typical land of no man."


    Turning to look at Ferrien, who had just been transferred from Moonlight City, Andrea gave him a wink.


    Ferrien immediately stood up knowingly and reported, "After building a semi-permanent portal with Sandara City, I have sent druids to investigate Lake Wintergrasp."


    "Perhaps because of the inaccessibility of people, there are a large number of precious medicinal herbs and important mineral resources stored in this glacial lake area, which is of great strategic value."


    Ferrien sat down again after the report, and Andrea took the words and continued, "Wintergrasp Lake is not far from Moonsong Forest, and it''s even a mountain away from Sholazar Basin."


    "I suggest that Sandara''s pioneer team and the Cenarion Council can set off in two routes, and enter Wintergrasp Lake from the east and west sides to meet up, and establish a safe camp in this unowned land."


    "Combined with the development of Sholazar Basin, there is a clear planning route for exploration and development west of Sandarra."


    "Let''s talk about the East."


    Andrea points to the Grizzly Hills area on the map "Grizzly Hills, which also borders the Howling Fjord and Zul''Drak controlled by the dragon-reaver vrykul."


    "This group of furbolgs who believed in the giant bear and demigod brothers insisted on withstood the pressure from both sides, and firmly suppressed the trolls and vrykul at the border."


    Shandris'' eyes lit up, and he put forward his suggestion from a military perspective, "Perhaps, we can form an alliance with the furbolgs to jointly deal with the two major threats to the east."


    "Smart decision," Andrea said approvingly.


    "The Vrykul occupy the most fertile land in Northrend. Compared with the Borean tundra full of frozen soil, the grassy Howling Fjord is obviously more suitable for the survival of intelligent creatures."


    "But with that comes the problem."


    Andrea frowned and said, "According to Roddick, most of the dragon-slaying vrykul are now in a state of sleep, but there are as many as millions of them just waking up."


    "Roughly estimated, the total number of vrykul in the entire Howling Fjord may exceed 5 million, which is undoubtedly an astonishing number."


    The deep sleep of the dragon-plundering vrykul was caused by the curse of flesh and blood countless years ago. At that time, the vrykul tried to avoid the curse of flesh and blood in this way, but everything was in vain. The iron vrykul eventually degenerated into flesh and blood in the deep sleep Vrykul.


    "If we can get the furbolg''s support, we can temporarily choose between Zul''Drak and Howling Fjord, and steadily advance the Night Republic''s forces in Northrend."


    Maiev flipped through the written descriptions of Zul''Drak and Howling Fjord by the druids of raptors, pondered for a moment and said, "Let''s go to Howling Fjord."


    "Anyway, no matter which side you choose, you will have conflicts with the local aborigines. It is better to find a more suitable direction for development."


    "I disagree."


    Shandris retorted, "Considering the safety around Sandara City, I suggest that we first cooperate with the furbolgs to take down the area beyond the first city wall of Zul''Drak and the Dak''Saron Fortress, so as to completely open up Sandara and lead to the Grizzly Bear. Hilly road."


    Shandris stroked between Moonsong Forest and Grizzly Bear Hills, "If the road is not clear, we can only go to Grizzly Bear Hills via Dragonblight."


    "Let''s not mention whether the dragon clan will be unhappy because of this. UU Reading is not a suitable marching route as the keel wilderness of the ice field, and the logistics supply is relatively difficult. I don''t recommend taking this route."


    Maiev looked carefully at the map, nodded after a while and said, "It was my lack of consideration. From this point of view, taking Dak''Saron Fortress is the top priority."


    There are three city walls on the way from Sandara City to Gudak, the capital of Drakkale. The area where the Daktheron Fortress is located is the outermost layer of the Drakkari Empire.


    Due to the fact that Sandara has been weak in the past 2,000 years, the Drakkari trolls hoarded most of their troops left behind in the west at the Draxelon Fortress to compete with the furbolgs in the Grizzly Hills.


    If they can attack Zul''Drak from Moonsong Forest by taking advantage of their unpreparedness, once the supply of Daktheron Fortress is cut off, the troll trapped in it can imagine the fate.


    "Very well, then it''s decided."


    Andrea stood up and announced the result, "Try to advance peacefully to the west of Sandara, concentrate the main forces to the east, and immediately notify Sandara, and let Roddick send an envoy to contact the furbolg in Grizzly Hills, and strive for cooperation between the two sides to take down the land in one fell swoop." Xeron Fortress, get the Drakkari troll''s throat stuck!"

 Chapter 225： sudden call

    If you want to conquer the Daksaron Fortress, you must rely on the original troops of Sandara City alone.


    After being pressed and rubbed on the ground by frost trolls for many years, the morale of Sandara City''s army was very low, and their training was not enough.


    After some deliberation, Shandris decided to continue to sit in the capital by herself, with Adjutant Summer Moon leading the expedition, and Maiev also sent her adjutant Sera Moonguard to lead some of the watchers to Northrend for support.


    Coupled with the Druid troops led by Fandral himself and the Moonlight City joint troops commanded by Nawaz, the total strength reached 200,000, and it should not be a problem to take down the periphery of Zuldak.


    The original troops of Sandara City marched westward, first meeting with the Cenarion Council at Wintergrasp Lake to establish a camp, and then entering the Sholazar Basin and the Borean Tundra to find suitable places to establish outposts.


    Compared with the desolate Sholazar Basin, the Borean Tundra adjacent to Caldara Island needs to be developed more carefully.


    Andrea doesn''t plan to expand in the Borean Tundra. He just needs to build a simple outpost. The main purpose is to facilitate direct contact with Blue Dragon in the future.


    While the high-level leaders of the Night Republic were discussing the Northrend pioneer plan, a revolving arcane portal suddenly appeared in the government affairs hall of the Great Moon Temple.


    Sensing the strange fluctuations of magic power in the Great Moon Temple, the Priests of Dark Moon Shadow guarding around the temple surrounded them vigilantly.


    Andrea stopped the priests calmly. The strong arcane atmosphere on the other side of the gate gave him a rough guess.


    A blue dragon claw stretched out from the door and hooked back, and a thick voice came from the opposite side of the door.


    "Andrea Moon Shadow, do you still remember our agreement? Come here, don''t let me go and catch people myself."


    Seeing this dragon claw, no matter how dull people are, they can guess what''s going on.


    "Hey~"


    Scratching his head helplessly, Andrea picked up the Garnier staff hanging aside.


    "Everyone, the planned route has almost been discussed, so let''s proceed according to the predetermined plan. I have to go to an appointment first."


    Leticia and Celes immediately stood up and volunteered, "We also..."


    Shandris put his hands on the shoulders of the two and said in a deep voice, "This is the meeting between Andrea and the Dragon King. If you go, you will only add to the chaos. Sit down."


    Onyxia seemed relatively calm, and she threw a string of miniature dragon teeth necklaces around her neck to Andrea.


    "There is an imprint left by my mother on it. If there is an emergency, remember to activate the spell on the necklace. The mother who receives the induction will contact Dragon Rest Temple as soon as possible to save people."


    Andrea smiled and waved to Onyxia, "Thank you."


    There was an impatient urging voice from the other side of the door, "Hurry up! My tolerance is limited!"


    Andrea smiled silently, and finally exchanged a deep look with Shandris, patted her left forearm, and then stepped firmly into the portal.


    With the disappearance of the portal, the government affairs hall fell into silence.


    Shandris took a deep breath, and pressed the pendant on her chest through her clothes.


    "Everyone, let''s take action separately. I believe that he will be able to overcome this difficulty."


    ¡­


    When Andrea entered the portal, the exit of the door disappeared immediately, and what Andrea presented was a very magnificent scenery.


    The condensed arcane particles floated in the air in pieces, and under the blue-purple halo belt was a large piece of beautiful scenery like a blue starry sky.


    Andrea was standing right at the end of a floating building complex, and the wonderful space filled with massive arcane stars was right in front of him.


    A huge blue dragon with a crown on its head coiled its body and lay in the center of the stars, as if its body was floating in mid-air.


    Andrea tried to reach out and tap the starry sky in front of him, but the strange floor blocked his toes from continuing to reach down.


    "Hmph~ Welcome to the Eye of Eternity, Andrea Moonshadow."


    The blue dragon looked at Andrea approaching with displeasure. The sudden increase in pressure made Andrea stagnate, and then continued to move forward as if nothing had happened.


    Resisting the pressure deliberately released by the opponent, Andrea smiled and bowed to the blue dragon, "Your Majesty Malygos, it''s a pleasure to see you again."


    "Humph!"


    Violence and reason flashed alternately in Malygos'' eyes, and finally he controlled his temper, and said to Andrea in a deep voice, "Mortal, you should have heard Arygos say about my ban on Sindragosa, right?" ?¡±


    Andrea''s smile remained unchanged, "Yes, I''ve heard of it."


    Malygos sat up suddenly from the ground, staring at the tiny night elf in front of him with piercing eyes.


    "Then you dare to openly disobey my order! Do you think the Dragon King''s promise is a joke?"


    Andrea shook her head and said, "Of course not, I think this suggestion is logical."


    "As guardians of dragons empowered by the titans, you are the last barrier to guard Azeroth when the guardians of Ulduar are unable to perform their duties."


    "Among the five guardian dragons, Deathwing rebelled, Nozdormu, the dragon king of time, lost himself, and Ysera needs to sit in the Emerald Dream all year round. Her Majesty Alexstrasza alone is too difficult to support."


    "so¡­"


    Andrea spread her hands and said, "I just suggested that everyone in Wyrmrest Temple find a way to awaken your reason. Facts have proved that the method of fighting poison with poison works, doesn''t it?"


    "Humph!"


    Malygos sneered coldly and said, "No matter how many reasons you have, it is an indisputable fact that you broke the ban I personally set."


    "As the arcane guardian of Azeroth, the king of blue dragons, I must maintain my authority."


    Malygos looked down at Andrea, "Get ready, no matter whether you dodge or block, as long as you can complete my three spells, your crime of offending me will be canceled from now on."


    "Are you really going to fight..."


    Sighing secretly in his heart, he took off the Garnier staff on his back and held it in his hand. Andrea took a deep breath, tried to maintain a calm mind and nodded, "Yes, Malygos, please come out." Hire it."


    "Hmph~ Your guts are pretty good."


    Malygos ticked the corner of his mouth, "I heard that you fought against Queen Azshara before? Then take the first spell as a question for you. UU Read "


    "Gravity."


    Feeling the familiar pressure enveloping his whole body, Andrea gritted his teeth and put the staff on the ground, propping up the Power Word Shield on his body.


    ''Your uncle''s bonus question! ''


    The Power Word shield has been crushed countless times, and Andrea will renew the shield immediately before the shield is broken, and also apply Power Word Fortitude and Pain Suppression for himself.


    Malygos didn''t move where he was fighting at all. He calmly watched Andrea''s shield being broken and repaired, as if he didn''t intend to continue to strengthen the strength of the gravity technique.


    Five minutes later, the several times stronger gravity finally disappeared, and Andrea secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "As I said, the first spell is a sub-question for you. Don''t think that it was my best just now."


    "Get ready, Andrea Moonshadow, the next spell will not show mercy!"


    "Arcane singularity!"

 Chapter 226： The Punishment and Reward of Malygos

    The moment Malygos cast the spell, Andrea suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis.


    Regardless of thinking, following the instinct of the body, Andrea activated the shadow dissipation while Malygos'' spell was formed.


    Andrea, who had become a pure energy body, almost completely ignored all the restrictions and harms of the material world. A blue light spot with a diameter of about half a meter appeared about five meters away from him.


    Andrea, who was in a dissipated state, ignored the huge attraction from the light spot, and moved back tens of meters instead of advancing.


    The arcane particles and halo belts floating around were all pulled by this inconspicuous little spot of light, and were sucked into the almost undetectable hole in the center of the spot after being infinitely compressed very strangely.


    ''Miniature black holes? Just kidding...''


    Fortunately, Andrea''s reaction speed is fast enough. If he is pulled in by the black hole, he may have become a paper man by this time.


    Andrea''s strange energy form made Malygos raise his eyebrows, but he didn''t ask any questions, but said flatly, "You have avoided the second spell, the last one."


    The arcane singularity disappeared, and Malygos flapped his wings and suspended in mid-air. The surrounding arcane particles seemed to be affected by some kind of activation, and suddenly began to move at an accelerated speed, and it was a rotational movement.


    Andrea, who was released from the dissipated state, looked solemnly at the arcane particles swirling around. The speed was getting faster and faster, gradually forming a storm center belt similar to an arcane tornado.


    ¡®Although the power in front of me looks scary, the real attack should not come yet, right? ''


    Malygos, who had always cast spells instantly, began to charge up rarely, and Andrea was a little dizzy from the arcane particles shaking back and forth in front of his eyes.


    As the rotational acceleration continued to increase, all that Andrea could see in front of her eyes was a light blue light curtain, and the arcane energy in a certain space was activated to an astonishing degree.


    At this moment, Malygos calmly spit out the word "Starlight Extinction."


    ''not good! ''


    "Power Word Barrier!"


    Feeling that the activated arcane particles suddenly began to become unstable, Andrea''s staff suddenly built a defensive barrier, and at the same time opened a temporary passage to the Shadow Realm in the shortest time in front of him.


    "boom!"


    As soon as the front foot hid in the shadow world, the magic explosion in the material world immediately took effect. Even Andrea, who was hiding in the subspace, could still feel the strong shock from the outside world.


    After this impact broke through the power word barrier, it even began to break through the dimensional barrier and affect the shadow realm in the warp.


    Andrea couldn''t fully withstand the impact of the explosion, his internal organs were slightly injured, and bright red blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.


    In the Shadow Realm, no outside creatures could be seen, and after feeling that the explosion had subsided completely, Andrea immediately left the Shadow Realm, which seemed to be stared at by countless people.


    The arcane particles gathered in the Eye of Eternity all disappeared, and the entire space presented a dark scene.


    Fortunately, the night elves have night vision and can still capture Malygos'' location.


    The expression on the Blue Dragon King''s face was a bit weird, obviously he didn''t expect Andrea to survive this round of spells.


    "...Let''s say you pass the test, you can think of hiding in the subspace."


    Andrea held his painful chest and smiled wryly, "It''s just a fluke, if it takes a few more seconds, I''m afraid I won''t even be able to maintain the subspace."


    "Three tricks have passed." Malygos got down on the ground again, "I will keep my promise, and the matter of Sindragosa has been written off, but..."


    Malygos looked up at Andrea seemingly meaningfully, "Listen to Arygos, you want the authority to adjust the magic net node?"


    Andrea wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and when he heard Malygos bring up this topic, he hurriedly straightened his face.


    "Yes. For the continuation of the ethnic group and the future of Azeroth, I must make some arrangements and preparations in advance."


    "The future...?"


    Malygos''s eyes were a little dazed, and then he came back to his senses and asked solemnly, "I heard that you and Soli Domi fell in love, and you don''t agree with the way the bronze dragon guards time?"


    Andrea nodded slowly, "Your Majesty Malygos should have heard Arygos say what I said at the time, so I won''t repeat it here."


    "I really don''t agree with the views and practices of the Bronze Dragon. They pay too much attention to the future direction of the branch timeline, and even Nozdormu is lost in countless timelines because of this."


    Malygos was noncommittal, and he said casually, "When you refuted Solidomi''s point of view, it seemed that you came up with some interesting metaphors."


    "My future doesn''t seem very promising?"


    ''Those big mouths...''


    Andrea gritted her teeth secretly, "Your Majesty Malygos doesn''t have to be confused by the future of the branch timeline, it''s just one of your infinite possibilities in the future."


    "What happens on the main timeline will inevitably affect the branch timeline, but not vice versa. It just means that you may reach this point in the future among countless choices."


    Malygos smiled lightly, "Hehe~ Was he killed by his sisters because of disagreement? What an ironic ending."


    After a moment of silence, Malygos popped out a small ball of light with his dragon claw.


    The ball of light was attached to Andrea''s right arm holding the staff through his torn robe, and the miniature version of the head of the blue dragon gradually emerged.


    "I have always been a person with clear grievances and grievances. You should be punished for violating my prohibition, but your proposal to let Sindragosa return to the Dragonbone Wilderness to rest in peace, I will never forget this favor."


    Malygos''s head rested on his crossed front paws, looking sleepy.


    "The magic net node adjustment authority you requested has been given to you, and you can also request the help of some blue dragons through this imprint in the future."


    Andrea was stunned for a while. Originally, he thought that even if he saved his life today, he was doomed to return in vain. Unexpectedly, Malygos gave him a big gift in the end.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty Malygos, I will take my leave first."


    "Ok."


    The little finger of Malygos Dragon Claw moved slightly, and a portal leading to Anakis appeared in front of Andrea.


    "correct."


    After Andrea crossed the portal, Malygos''s ethereal voice came from the other side of the portal.


    "If you really have the ability to see into the future, once you find Neltharion''s whereabouts, remember to tell me as soon as possible."


    Before Andrea could respond, the exit of the portal disappeared in front of Andrea.


    "Huh~"


    With a long sigh of relief, UU reading www. uukanshu.comAndrea still felt a little scared at this time.


    Apart from the first quiz that deserved its name, Malygos''s other two spells showed no mercy at all.


    If he couldn''t think of a way to escape, let alone the rewards later, he would definitely not be able to leave the Eye of Eternity completely today.


    Raising his right arm and looking at the miniature blue dragon head engraved on it, Andrea said with some emotion, "It''s a blessing in disguise... cough cough!"


    Visceral injuries are more difficult to deal with than traumatic ones. Andrea accidentally coughed up a little blood, and the injuries that had been suppressed with pain began to flare up again.


    Not paying attention to the surprised gazes of the pedestrians around, Andrea wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth and walked slowly towards the Great Moon Temple.


    ''With the authority to adjust the magic network nodes, Sandara''s problem should be relatively properly resolved, and the future layout is also guaranteed. This trip to the Eternal Eye is finally a worthwhile trip. ''

 Chapter 227： Sandaras Great Exploitation

    Andrea''s smooth return made Shandris and the others who were waiting in the government affairs hall breathe a sigh of relief.


    Afterwards, Shandris keenly noticed that Andrea was much weaker than usual, and hurried forward to help her boyfriend to sit down.


    "Huh~ I''m fine, just a little injury."


    Andrea patted Shandris''s hand with a warm smile, then straightened her face and said to the others, "Let''s get down to business, this trip to the Demon Nexus has yielded unexpected results, and we need to make some fine-tuning to our previous plan. "


    ¡­


    The people of Sandara City have been sinking for too long, and the anxiety conveyed from top to bottom has gradually infected all residents in the city.


    The Dark Night Empire is a developed civilization that utilizes magic technology. In the past, there were shadows of automated arcane equipment in all walks of life in Sandara.


    But with the explosion of the Well of Eternity, the good days of unlimited energy are over, and the city of Sandara in the remote North Pole also enters the era of winter.


    To open up the fields, people had to wield the **** and pull the plow by themselves, and the garment work that was previously done by automatic looms was gradually assigned to the private sector.


    People who are busy struggling to survive all day can''t even remember when the city they live in last showed vitality.


    Recently, the news about Sandara''s joining the Dark Night Republic began to slowly spread to the people. Some officials who used to try their best to win the interests of themselves and their families also disappeared quietly, replaced by a group of completely unfamiliar faces.


    Most people don''t care about the changes at the top, what they care about is the lives of themselves and their families.


    The series of changes that followed in a period of time made the citizens of Sandara city, who were somewhat numb from the hard life, began to pay attention to the changes around them unconsciously.


    The first is the Arcanist who started to look up again.


    Due to the lack of sources of magic power, the highborne in Sandara City have not had a "full meal" for a long time.


    As the semi-permanent portal with Anakis gradually stabilized and there was a sufficient supply of magic well water, the upper elves in the city regained their sense of existence.


    They reactivated the rune tree left by Queen Azshara by refining the magic well water.


    The people of Sandara, who have endured the cold winter for more than 2,000 years, once again experienced the long-lost warmth under the cover of the magic barrier that was fully opened.


    And this is just the beginning.


    It is undoubtedly a dream to rely on an external magic well to supply the energy consumption of the defensive enchantment for a long time, but the arrival of a big man has completely changed the status quo of Sandara City.


    Many magic nets flowing through the vicinity of the city abruptly changed the flow direction, and Sandara City became one of the nodes where these magic nets converged.


    Moreover, the newly generated magic net node of Sandara did not pass through the current limit of the blue dragon, but intuitively endowed this extremely northern city with unprecedented abundant magic power.


    Although it is far from infinite energy, with the magic power provided by the magic network nodes, the energy shortage problem in Sandara City has been alleviated to a certain extent.


    After the most critical problems were solved, the people found that the city they had lived in for thousands of years began to glow with new vitality.


    Day after day, there are many strange faces in the city. These compatriots who have never seen before have a different spirit from them, and they look more energetic than the decadent Sandara elves.


    The reorganized city government issued a pioneering order to the city. This time it was different from the tragic and desperate expeditions before. The low-level officials who issued the order happily described the benefits of joining the pioneering team to the skeptical people.


    The demands of the people are always the most genuine. In order to help their families win more food and tax relief, the people rushed to the major registration points in the city to register.


    Group after batch of exploration teams have been formed successively, starting from the west of Moonsong Forest one after another.


    Under the leadership of the team leader, the exploration team entered a solidified portal with anticipation and anxiety.


    When they gained a firm foothold again, the scene in front of them was quite different from the previous Moonsong Forest.


    "Ice lake? How do you farm here?"


    Members of the exploration team looked at the unfamiliar scene in front of them, as if Monk Zhang Er was puzzled.


    "Cough~ everyone."


    A strong man with his upper body bare in the ice and snow came out from the crowd. His unkempt beard and long green hair that was messy like weeds made him look a bit sloppy.


    The strong man seemed to be able to ignore the cold wind blowing over the icy lake. He hammered his chest with his hand and said loudly, "I am your leader Fandral Staghelmet, a druid."


    "Maybe the officials who recruited you didn''t make it clear. Let me explain it again here."


    Fandral took a step back, opened his arms and introduced to the exploration team, "Our mission is not simply to farm, but to develop all valuable resources in the Wintergrasp Lake area."


    "Minerals, herbs, animal fur, etc., depending on the total amount of resources you have obtained, you can come to me to exchange different levels of benefits. The amount of benefits depends entirely on your hard work and professional skills."


    Before the exploration team set off, Fandral led his druids to first establish a camp at the foot of the eastern mountain near Sandara in Wintergrasp Lake. At this time, the exploration team was located in this relatively simple camp.


    Seeing the eager expressions on the faces of the members of the exploration team, Fandral reminded seriously, "I know you all want to set off immediately to fight for the future of yourself and your family, but I would like to say a few rules here."


    "First, you can''t use despicable means to **** resources from others. Once you find out, you will be sentenced to exile."


    "Second, do what you can. I don''t want to see idiots who freeze to death on icy lakes because of greed."


    "third¡­"


    ¡­


    When Fandral began to read the regulations to the exploration team he managed, Andrea was listening to Mayor Roddick''s report frowning in the former governor''s mansion of Sandara and now the city hall.


    "no respond?"


    "Yes. UU reading "


    Roddick said with a wry smile, "There is no approval or disapproval, but complete disregard."


    "Hmm..." Andrea touched his chin thoughtfully, "The furbolgs of Kalimdor have indeed drifted away from us night elves in recent years, but this group of furbolgs from Northrend will not neglect us. The emissary to this extent, right?"


    "Roddick, have you offended them before?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Roddick shook his head hastily, "It''s better to say that we don''t have the right to offend if we want to."


    "There is no direct passage between Grizzly Hills and Moonsong Forest. We haven''t had contact with furbolgs for many years."


    ''That''s strange. ''


    Andrea lowered his head and thought, ''Could it be that the furbolg has been busy with other things recently and has no time to pay attention to our alliance request...or, in other words, doesn''t want us to know? ''

 Chapter 228： furbolgs intentions

    The furbolg is one of the native species of Azeroth, a follower of the giant bear demigod Usol and the Ursoc brothers.


    Compared with the scattered furbolg clans scattered across the continent of Kalimdor, the Grizzly Bear Hills, the hometown of the giant bear demigod, is the holy land of all furbolgs in Azeroth.


    As the largest force in Kalimdor, the development of the night elves will inevitably squeeze the living space of other races. It is not incomprehensible for the furbolgs in Kalimdor to treat the night elves with indifference.


    But the furbolgs in Grizzly Hills were different. They didn''t directly border Sandara City, so they had no reason to be so indifferent to the envoy sent by Roddick.


    "Recently, you should have sent someone to investigate the situation in Grizzly Hills. Did you find anything?"


    Roddick thought for a moment before answering, "It is indeed a little strange. In the past, the land bordering Zul''dak in the northern part of the Grizzly Hills was often invaded by the Drakkari trolls."


    "The furbolgs used to mobilize a large army to drive the trolls out every few years, but in recent years they seem to have become a lot more low-key, allowing the trolls to expand their territory in the northern part of the hills."


    "However, this kind of situation is only concentrated near the Daksaron Fortress in the west. The old lair of the giant bear and demigod on the eastern border has instead strengthened its guard. The trolls have launched several attacks in recent years, but they were all repulsed by the concentrated superior force of the furbolgs. .¡±


    "Nest? Superior force?"


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Andrea''s mind, "Sounds like this?"


    Roddick shook his head, "I''m not sure, I can only say that there is such a possibility."


    "Is that so..." Andrea looked at the huge map of Northrend hanging in front of her and narrowed her eyes in thought. "I have a rough guess about their intentions."


    "I''ll go back to Kalimdor first, Roddick, you convey my order to Nawaz, let him lead the army to stay in the city for the time being, don''t rush to startle the enemy."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    "The souls of Ursoc and Ursol?"


    On Un''Goro Crater, the Archdruid Malfurion looked at Andrea puzzled.


    "Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Did something happen?"


    "It''s more complicated to explain."


    Andrea cut the long story short, "I suspect that the furbolgs in Grizzly Hills are trying to revive the giant bear demigod brothers they believe in."


    Malfurion frowned. He pondered for a moment before continuing, "I won''t say it''s impossible, but it''s undoubtedly very difficult to speed up the demigod''s resurrection."


    "The demigods who died in the Battle of the Well of Eternity lost their bodies in the physical world, and must first reshape their bodies before being resurrected."


    "There is a very clear boundary between the Emerald Dream and the physical world. It is almost impossible for the mortal race to reshape the body and close the distance between their soul and the new body."


    Andrea''s eyes flashed brightly, "So, what if the speed is accelerated by sacrificing the soul of the Loa god?"


    "Loa?"


    Malfurion was taken aback for a moment, his expression gradually becoming serious.


    "Loa is the collective name of the trolls for the spirits of the wilderness. They have always had a tradition of believing in the loa gods."


    "If the furbolg can really find a living loa to sacrifice, maybe it can indeed quickly shorten the distance between the demigod''s soul and the material world, but..."


    Andrea took over the words clearly, "An arrogant demigod will never accept this method of resurrection, because it is a completely evil way."


    "Not only that, but the demigod resurrected by this crooked method is likely to have problems due to the mismatch between the soul and the body."


    "Huh~"


    Malfurion let out a long breath, and solemnly said to Andrea, "I understand what you mean, I will enter the Emerald Dream to call Cenarius... I hope the situation will not be so bad."


    ¡­


    After Andrea began to sit in Sandara to launch an operation against the Northrend continent, he first sent his most powerful scouting team to various parts of Northrend to collect intelligence and draw detailed maps.


    Prism did not disappoint him. In just 5 years, she led her most elite team of thieves to all the target locations in Andrea, and accurately mapped out these areas.


    Ursoc and Ursol''s old lair is located northeast of Grizzly Hills, directly bordering Zul''drak to the north.


    Coincidentally, not far to the north of the lair of the giant bear demigod is the altar of Loahakea, the **** of snow leopards enshrined by the Drakkari trolls.


    The furbolgs almost completely abandoned the territory near the western defense line and concentrated their superior forces in the east. This abnormal behavior aroused the suspicion of the Drakkari trolls.


    In recent years, the point of contention between the two sides has shifted to the Dak Ata gate near the lair of the giant bear demigod.


    This is the only entrance to Zul''Drak in the east of the Grizzly Hills, and all other directions are firmly blocked by the defensive wall that the Darklai trolls spent thousands of years building.


    Although the trolls are also very puzzled by the behavior of the furbolgs concentrating their forces in the east, they haven''t suspected that the furbolgs will make plans for their loa gods yet.


    The reason why Andrea thought of this was actually affected by some mission plots in the game.


    Although many years have passed, Andrea has failed many times because of the last link of a super-long stage mission in Grizzly Hills, and he still clearly remembers that scene and the mission plot related to it.


    The first half is mainly about the felled world tree Andashir. This world tree called the crown of the snow field has been severely eroded by Yogg-Saron, and it has become corrupted from the root.


    After many investigations, the Cenarion Council finally cut it down.


    The main task of Grizzly Hills revolves around this giant tree that was later named Vordrassil (Broken Crown).


    The furbolg wanted to resurrect the demigod Ursoc, but used the wrong materials and the wrong way to build his flesh.


    In the end, the resurrected body was corrupted by Yogg-Saron, and the footman himself helped Ursoc, whose soul was bound in the corrupted body, to be freed.


    Although today''s time is thousands of years earlier than when the mission took place, considering how important the demigods are to their followers, it is not incomprehensible for the furbolgs to want to resurrect the giant bear demigod brothers.


    The problem lies in their approach.


    ¡­


    More than a month later, UU Reading Malfurion woke up from his sleep.


    Regardless of the soul fatigue accumulated from running around in the Emerald Dream, the druid immediately summoned the top leaders of the Cenarion Council.


    "Usol''s soul has entered a strange state of sleep."


    Malfurion rubbed his temples, trying to relieve the exhaustion from his soul.


    "Me, Cenarius, and Ursoc tried to wake him up in many ways, but all failed in the end."


    Malfurion''s face was very solemn, and he looked around at the senior druids present who also looked unhappy.


    "I suspect that Ursol''s spirit may have mistakenly swallowed some kind of added tribute offered to him by the furbolg."


    "In order to revive Ursoc, the furbolgs in Grizzly Hills probably want to do something unacceptable behind the backs of the giant bear brothers."


    "Sacrifice."

 Chapter 229： Give a slap first and then talk

    Although furbolgs look more like bears than humans, they are undoubtedly a highly intelligent race under the guidance of Ursoc and Ursor.


    Although intelligent races have different habits, they basically all have some common problems.


    Seven emotions and six desires.


    It is not to say that having the seven emotions and six desires is a bad thing, but depending on the situation, if these desires are not well controlled, it is likely to be transformed into the seven deadly sins.


    Pride, jealousy, rage, laziness, greed, gluttony, and astringent (ahem) lust.


    Of course, there are also seven virtues corresponding to it. This Andrea cannot name them one by one, and they should correspond to the seven deadly sins.


    The idea of ??the furbolg wanting to resurrect Usol is nothing to be ashamed of. Apart from the completely depraved wild boar, followers of other demigods are also thinking of various ways to resurrect the demigods they believe in.


    But once this kind of well-meaning thought exceeds a degree, it will evolve into an obsession that the demigods cannot accept.


    "Tsk~ I didn''t expect it to be like this."


    Andrea tapped his forehead with his fingers a little irritatedly, "The waves are rising again."


    The original plan for the west of Sandara was to form an alliance with the furbolgs and fight against the Drakkari trolls, but judging by the current situation, there might be a reversal.


    When Ursoc learned that the furbolg might be up to something, he immediately became furious. He tried to contact the shaman of the furbolg family that day, but failed to get a positive response.


    Ursoc, whose soul lives in the Emerald Dream, is only a soul after all, and cannot affect the process of the material world.


    Once the furbolgs made up their minds to disobey his orders, there really wasn''t much Ursoc could do to stop them other than rage.


    And the furbolg''s reason made Andrea dumbfounded.


    "Everything we do is for your own good."


    "God TM is for your own good, are you selfish parents who traveled through time..."


    The situation was urgent, and Andrea was too lazy to play peek-a-boo with the troll.


    After accepting Ursoc''s entrustment, he immediately ordered the troops stationed outside the east gate of Sandara to start marching.


    After the rebellion of the Sandfury trolls before, coupled with Shandris'' understanding of the Zandalari trolls during the War of the Ancients, Andrea has grasped the principles of dealing with the barbaric race of trolls.


    If you want to negotiate with them, you must first show your own strength. Trolls have no interest in dialogue with existences weaker than themselves, and will only treat you as food.


    The Drakkari trolls also built a majestic city wall along the mountain between Moonsong Forest and Zul''Drak. It was originally used to stop the Sandara invasion during the Night Empire.


    However, with the decline of Sandara, the defensive significance of this city wall gradually weakened, but the trolls would often invade the Moonsong Forest in turn and attack Sandara.


    The weak image of the Sandara night elves has been deeply engraved in the memory of the trolls for more than 2,000 years. If they want to regain the right to have an equal dialogue with them, they must first be ruthless.


    Thanks to the decline of Sandara in the past 2,000 years, the defense of the Drakkari trolls on the west side of the city gate has been significantly weakened. They have concentrated most of their forces to the east, and are confronting the furbolgs who are sharpening their knives.


    The units that received the order were unequivocal, headed by the heavy arcane puppet Luna Glory, shoulder-mounted magic cannons replaced the mortars filled with black powder, and bombarded the city wall heavily.


    Andrea''s positioning of Luna''s Radiance is very clear. These slow-moving puppets are heavy tanks + self-propelled artillery, responsible for providing powerful offensive forces for the night elves'' troops.


    Although the troll''s city wall had been strengthened by voodoo, it was quickly damaged in a large area under the continuous bombardment of magic cannons, and the city gate that was under special care had even been blown down.


    The Drakkari trolls were busy responding to the furbolg''s attack, and neglected to defend the west gate. The troll soldiers were frightened by the continuous bombardment of the magic cannon and ran around on the city wall.


    Roddick and other officials who were watching the battle in Sandara also grew their mouths. The visual shock of transforming magic technology into a sharp weapon to destroy cities made them fall into silence one by one.


    It took a long time before a senior official sighed faintly, "Fortunately, I didn''t choose to fight against the Republic of Darkness, otherwise, with the dilapidated city walls of Sandara City, how could it be possible to block such a siege weapon."


    Most of the local officials in Sandara City nodded their heads in agreement, while Roddick stroked his snow-white beard with a calm smile on his face, as if he had expected it in his hands.


    In fact, Mayor Roddick, who seems to be as stable as an old dog, is also shaking in his heart, "It''s okay, it''s okay..."


    The overwhelming bombardment of the magic cannon beat the few trolls who stayed behind into a dazed look. Their impression of Sandara was still the group of weak people who were allowed to be rubbed by them in the past.


    The sudden heavy artillery fire made the already insufficient troll defenders unable to stop the night elves'' soldiers.


    Nawaz, who was appointed as the commander-in-chief, drew out the command knife at his waist, and the loud roar of blessing spread all over the field.


    "The city gate has been opened, the whole army charges!"


    Chimera, who couldn''t wait for a long time, took the lead in roaring and sprinting towards the city wall, her huge body covering the sky and blocking the sight of the trolls.


    The garrison of less than 1000 people threw short spears into the air in vain under the shouts of the officers, and the witch doctors also released various debuff spells on the Chimera with trembling fingers.


    However, this is of no use.


    As the air force mount carefully selected by Andrea, the Chimera has a dominant status among wild flying species.


    Not to mention their strong physique, their magic resistance is also quite good.


    Although not as good as the guardian dragon, it is difficult for a witch doctor with insufficient strength to successfully debuff an adult Chimera.


    The short spear thrown by the troll was also missed in mid-air by the ranger sharpshooter in the second cavalry position, and the Chimera almost maintained its full combat power and launched a dive.


    In addition to the Chimera, the combat-tested Luna Wing Arcane Golem joins the air battle.


    However, because the trolls lacked air power, the Luna Wings'' deployment was not so conspicuous. They followed behind the Chimera cavalry who protruded forward, and used their own continuous-fire magic machine guns to shoot at the city wall.


    At the same time, the troops on the ground are not idle.


    After several sections of the city wall were blown down, Luna''s Radiance stopped its fire coverage, and a large number of improved ground-type arcane puppets slowly advanced with the army.


    These arcane puppets mainly strengthened the joints under Andrea''s suggestion. UU Reading made their movements more flexible than before, and the weight of the upper and lower body was redistributed, making them appear more balanced than before.


    The coordinated attack by land and air made it impossible for the seriously undernumbered Drakkari trolls to resist. Soon the city wall at the city gate was captured. Most of the troll soldiers were killed on the spot, and only a few escaped. Nawaz immediately ordered to pursue the victory .


    The area between the first city wall and the second city wall is a typical outer city. The Zuldak trolls obviously don''t attach much importance to this area. Xalon Fortress.


    The large army of night elves occupied all the areas outside the second city wall without any hindrance. Since there was still cooperation to be negotiated with the trolls, the captured civilians were temporarily detained by Andrea, unlike the previous Sandfury trolls. He was also killed by pain.


    Under the order of the high-level, Nawaz sent someone to go to the second city wall, and revealed the meaning of the conversation to the tense defenders in the troll language, and asked them to convey it to the Drakkari trolls living in Gudak high level.


    Andrea, who was sitting in Sandara, calmly said to Roddick who came to ask about the next move, "Don''t worry, first observe the reaction of the Drakkari trolls, if they don''t know how to flatter them...take the Dak''Saron Fortress and let them take care of themselves." Feel sorry for me."

 Chapter 230： hit you

    The Dak''Saron Fortress took a lot of manpower and material resources from the Drakkari Empire to build, and the Frost Trolls used it as a front-line fortress to attack the Grizzly Hills, thereby exerting tremendous pressure on the furbolgs.


    So here comes the problem, because of the strategic layout when it was built, the side of Dak''Saron Fortress facing the Grizzly Bear Hills has complete defense facilities, but the side facing Zul''Drak...


    "Boom!"


    On the top of Dak''Saron Fortress, a powerful troll with ice-blue skin and black metal armor punched the wall.


    He angrily shouted at the half-kneeling bandit herald in front of him and asked, "What do you mean there is no support? Does Gudak''s senior management think that we can scare off the enemy''s spears with our defenseless butts?"


    The troll herald lowered his head and continued, "General Kirsen, although everyone knows that it is very difficult, Chief Dallola still hopes that you can find a way..."


    "I think your X way!"


    The grumpy Kilson kicked the herald flying with his big three-toed foot, breaking his **** fangs from it.


    "Get up!"


    Still angry, Kirsen strode forward and picked up the herald with one hand, and pulled him out of the top city wall in the air.


    "See clearly!"


    Kirsen pointed to the night elves with a well-organized army below, and Luna''s Glory, who had already opened the cannon door, aimed the cannon at Dak''Saron Fortress.


    "You asked me to figure out a way? Then you come and help me figure out a way!"


    "Tell me how to stop this group of wolf-like night elves! It took them less than half an hour to destroy the western city wall. Pay attention, it is destruction!"


    The troll herald, who was struggling desperately, ignored the pain of the broken fangs. He struggled and begged, "General, general! I''m just in charge of ordering, it''s useless for you to tell me!"


    "Hmph! Gudak''s bastard."


    Throwing the herald back in displeasure, Kirsen waved his hands and said to the soldiers behind him, "Throw this idiot out of my fortress, and let him bring my exact words to Dallola by the way!"


    "yes!"


    Frowning, he looked at the night elves below who hadn''t launched an attack for the time being. Kirsen stroked his gold-decorated fangs and muttered in confusion, "What are these purple-skinned monsters waiting for? Why didn''t they launch an attack?"


    ¡­


    "Little princess, how long do we have to wait?"


    General Nawaz, who was extremely majestic in front of the soldiers, looked at the girl in front of him with a wry smile.


    "Don''t worry, wait a little longer."


    Leticia smiled and sat on the supply box in the military camp, shaking her long legs, "We have to wait for the troll to reply first, if they still look at the night elves in the same way as before, Andrea doesn''t mind taking the opportunity to take down the night elves." Xarron Keep to warn them."


    Nawaz twitched the corner of his mouth, and the hideous scar running through the left half of his face also twitched.


    This scar was left when Nawaz led the army to destroy the furbolg robbers in the early years. Because of his soft heart, he let go of a furbolg cub.


    But this spur-of-the-moment act of kindness was not appreciated by the other party. Instead, the bear monster took the opportunity to cut a scar with deep bones on his face.


    If it wasn''t for Nawaz subconsciously closing his eyes and backing away, maybe it wasn''t just a scar problem, his entire head would have been cut in half by that vicious furbolg cub.


    After beheading the furbolg cub with his own hands, Nawaz learned to harden his heart on the battlefield. Unnecessary women''s kindness will only lead to his own destruction. The accidental death of the main general will definitely cause an irreparable blow to the morale of the army .


    Leticia looked curiously at the odd-shaped sword on Nawaz''s back, "Uncle Nawaz, is this the troll sword you captured from Chief Sandfury?"


    "yes."


    Nawaz took off the weird two-handed giant sword on his back and held it in front of his body. "It is said that this sword is called Suzas the Lasher. Unfortunately, the Sandfury troll''s civilization inheritance is too serious to know its origin and story. .¡±


    The real Azeroth does not have weapon levels and rarities. Although the weapons and equipment Andrea found from Deathwing''s lair are excellent, they are still far inferior to the Excalibur that the Sandfury troll has passed down for countless years. .


    Since obtaining this divine sword, Nawaz has equipped it as his main weapon, and he gave the original two-handed sword to his adjutant.


    "Hehe~"


    Leticia jumped off the supply box, and walked a few steps with her hands behind her back.


    "It''s really interesting to use the sword inherited from the troll to kill the troll."


    Seeing that the scheduled time had passed and there was still no response from Gudak''s direction, Leticia narrowed her eyes dangerously.


    "The time limit is up, attack."


    "yes!"


    Nawaz, who was wearing full-body armor, strode away with "bang bang bang bang bang", and soon the melodious horn sounded in the barracks to indicate the attack.


    "I don''t know how to flatter."


    Leticia couldn''t see the mischievousness and cheerfulness shown in front of Andrea at all at this time. She looked at the towering Dak''Saron Fortress with a gloomy face, and a troll in armor happened to meet her eyes. superior.


    "Oh~"


    Leticia took out the longbow and arrows from the interspatial bag, stretched them to the full without any effort, and the arrows wrapped in black light quickly approached the troll on the top of the city wall.


    "Snapped!"


    Kirsen stretched out his hand to hold the arrow that shot directly at him. The dark power contained in the arrow made him frightened, and he reluctantly used his anger to suppress the shadow force on Leticia''s arrow.


    "A young girl has such strength."


    Kirsen''s face was serious. "These night elves definitely didn''t come from the weak Sandara."


    Seeing that the opponent started to attack, Kirsen turned around and walked downstairs.


    "Fight! Anyone who dares to run away, don''t blame me, Kirsen, for not reminding me beforehand, they will all be executed!"


    ¡­


    Originally, Andrea thought that it would not be too difficult to capture the Daksaron Fortress, but the trolls guarding the fortress were unexpectedly tenacious.


    With no superiority in fortifications or troops, they insisted on blocking the night elf army for three days with their ruthless strength, not afraid of injury or death.


    The outer walls of the fortress had already been bombarded badly by Luna''s Radiance''s magical cannonballs.


    After taking down the exposed top platform of the fortress with firepower, the air force dispatched to sweep the exposed part of the fortress, UU reading and sent some troops to attack the inside of the fortress from above.


    Even with two flanks, the tenacious troll fought until the last moment.


    Under the joint attack of several generals of the vanguard army, the brave troll general persisted for more than ten minutes by relying on his natural self-healing ability as a troll. In the end, it was Leticia who took him down in person.


    With the fall of Dak''Saron Fortress, the Drakkari trolls finally realized the seriousness of the problem.


    Facing enemies on two sides, one of which was the fierce night elves, Gudak finally arranged for an envoy to come to the front line when General Kilson was captured.


    Andrea put down the information in his hands amusedly, "Sure enough, trolls are cheap, and they won''t know the pain until they get beaten up."


    "Ceres."


    "exist."


    Andrea smiled and encouraged, "The troll still doesn''t seem to be convinced. They only sent the chief''s advisor. You can negotiate with them instead of me."

 Chapter 231： slapstick

    When Celes was a secretary, she was terrible at her job.


    But this is mainly because Celes is confused about the subtleties of her work, and often makes small mistakes that make people laugh and cry.


    However, under the careful cultivation of Dath''Remar since she was a child, her overall view is quite good.


    The negotiation with the Drakkari troll does not require Seres to personally handle the details. Her duty is to fight with the troll instead of Andrea. This kind of hands-free work happens to be Seres'' strong point.


    Out of the idea of ??cultivating younger generations, Andrea sent Leticia and Seres out, and only Onyxia, who was extremely capable in all aspects, stayed by his side.


    "Are you going to leave them alone?"


    Andrea shrugged and replied, "Sooner or later, I have been trying to cultivate Leticia in various ways a long time ago."


    "But this girl doesn''t seem to be very interested in administrative work, and she prefers to make meritorious service on the battlefield."


    "Ceres is just the opposite of her. This girl obviously has a strong arcane talent, but because Dath''Rema taught her to hide her strength and bide her time since she was a child, she never easily reveals her strength. Instead, she is more interested in clerical work."


    "...Although she often gets confused."


    "Hehe~"


    Onyxia chuckled and said, "No one is perfect, and the ability to work can be cultivated slowly, but a person''s character is basically innate."


    "But how long do you think Seres will stay in Kalimdor?"


    Andrea knew the meaning of Onyxia''s words, and with Celes'' admiration for her father and brother, as long as she got Dath''Rema''s permission, she would happily return to her relatives.


    "Who knows."


    Andrea said with a somewhat tangled expression, "I don''t know if it''s my illusion, I always feel that Das Rema doesn''t seem to want to call Celes back to raise her."


    Onyxia nodded faintly, "I also have the same feeling. The leader of the high elves seems to be planning to completely entrust Celes to you."


    Andrea sighed distressedly, "Is this guy trying to force a promotion? Or... have other plans?"


    Onyxia shrugged and said, "It''s not difficult to guess, in fact, you should have a hunch."


    "The focus of the Sunstrider family has shifted to the Eastern Continent. With the current status of the Sunstrider among the Highborne, Dath''Remar is likely to become the founding king of a generation."


    "Dath''Remar''s eldest son, Danas, is quite a wise king. He should be able to take over Dath''Remar''s throne after his lifespan comes to an end, and he will pass on the Sunstrider family in the Eastern Continent from generation to generation."


    "Then, what about Celeste''s position?"


    Onyxia calmly analyzed, "If she is allowed to follow Dath''Remar to the Eastern Continent, at best it can only be used as a bargaining chip for a political marriage to win over the big families in the country."


    "But if Seres can stay in Kalimdor and stay by your side, in case you can''t hold it..."


    "What do you mean you can''t hold it!"


    Ignoring Andrea''s protest, Onyxia smiled and continued, "Anyway, that''s what Dath''Rema''s purpose is."


    "He wants Seles to be the link between the Highborne and the Night Republic. Regardless of whether he can successfully seduce you, as long as Seles remains in Kalimdor, with your personality, it is unlikely that you will allow the Highborne who are traveling east to fall into the trap." This is a trick he left behind for the Highborne."


    Andrea scratched her head depressedly, "Is my character so easily seen through?"


    Onyxia rolled her eyes and complained, "Although you are not a kind person like Malfurion, and you can ruthlessly give orders to exterminate genocide in the face of enemies, you value the people around you very much, and this is your biggest weakness. "


    "Santis told me before, maybe it''s because you lost all your relatives, subconsciously it''s easy to treat your close friends as family members."


    Andrea was stunned when he heard that, he didn''t even notice when Onyxia left.


    ¡®Really, although the real reason is not what Shandris speculated, but a time travel did make me lose all my relatives. ''


    Looking up at the heavy snow fluttering outside Sandara City, Andrea''s eyes were a little empty, "Is the family...?"


    ¡­


    Taking Dak''Saron Fortress, Andrea''s original strategic goal was initially achieved.


    Sandara''s road to the Grizzly Hills is completely clear. The original plan should be to continue south after obtaining furbolg''s permission, trying to set up a night elf outpost in the Howling Fjord.


    But the situation has changed now. The Drakkari trolls and the furbolgs have concentrated their main forces near the Dak Ata Gate in the east, and a war may break out at any time.


    The furbolg, who thought it was harmless to humans and animals, suddenly became an enemy. In order to fulfill the commission of Cenarius and Ursoc, Andrea planned to try to temporarily unite with the Drakkari trolls to fight the furbolg, forcing them to be under pressure. Free the bound spirit of Ursol.


    While Seles rushed to the front line to negotiate with the envoys of Drakalai, Andrea issued a secret order to Nawaz, and General Xiayue led the sentry troops as a partial division to continue southward along the west of the Grizzly Bear Hills.


    Previously, Priscim''s scouting report mentioned the location of the furbolg''s base camp, which was located near the two temples under the snow-capped mountains in the south-central Grizzly Hills.


    The Wrathfang Temple and Heartblood Temple belonged to Ursoc and Usol respectively. In the two temples, there are descendants of the giant bear brothers, but now these demigod descendants are also under house arrest by the furbolg just like their father. .


    Since the furbolg''s main forces were concentrated in the central and eastern regions, the sentinel troops led by General Xia Yue hardly encountered any obstacles all the way south.


    According to the detailed map given to her by Andrea in advance, the sentinel found a bay near the east exit of Keel Wilderness.


    Risk Bay... Of course that''s the name posterity will give it.


    However, considering the fan-shaped protection of many large icebergs and countless hidden reefs outside this bay, ships really need to take a lot of risk if they want to enter, and there seems to be nothing wrong with calling Risk Bay.


    The sentinel set up an outpost in Risk Bay, and the accompanying arcanists immediately began to build a magic formation, and soon someone teleported away, conveying the news to Andrea in Sandara City.


    ¡­


    Negotiations with Dakarai took time.


    Unlike the Sandfury trolls whose civilization has been broken through generations, the Drakkari Empire has maintained a complete inheritance from the beginning to the end. They are far superior to the Sandfury trolls who are no different from wildlings in terms of culture, politics, diplomacy, and military. . UU Reading


    Seres didn''t make a big move as soon as she came up, she concealed the furbolg''s true purpose, and slowly wrangled with the negotiator of the Drakkari troll.


    Seres was not in a hurry, but Drakkari had to be in a hurry when facing the furbolg and night elf forces at the same time.


    In the end, Drakalai gave in first, and asked Celes about the real purpose of the night elves as if admitting defeat.


    At this time, Andrea, who had been sitting in Sandara and watching the frontline battle situation, received a report from General Xia Yue.


    "Haha~ The time is ripe."


    Andrea simultaneously gave orders to Ceres and the fleet stationed on the southern coast of Moonrest Gardens.


    "Let Seres throw out the news, and notify the Second Fleet to head east and reach Risk Bay."


    After clicking heavily on the position of Risk Bay, Andrea''s mouth curled into a smile, "As long as we can win here, the route to the east of Northrend will basically be unblocked."

 Chapter 232： complicated situation

    Since the opening of the route from Storm Harbor to Northrend, the Second Naval Fleet stationed in Storm Harbor took the lead in going north to the south bank of Keel Wilderness.


    After the Second Fleet arrived in Northrend, they did not start operations immediately. Instead, following Andrea''s order, they first established a good relationship with the nearby tuskarrs.


    The tuskarr is a native species of Northrend. It is extremely cold-resistant and lives on sea fish. It usually lives in the glacier area near the coast.


    There is a tuskarr village on the south bank of Dragonblight, and the local tuskarrs call it Port Moa''ki.


    The tusrus people''s individual combat effectiveness is not strong, but as the aborigines of the Dragonbone Wilderness, they often go fishing in the sea and they are well aware of the situation in the nearby waters.


    Where there are hidden reefs and where there are impassable icebergs blocking the way, the tuskarr knows it all.


    Although Andrea has long known that Risk Bay is a natural deep-water harbor, but just like the name of this bay, passing ships will hit a large number of icebergs and reefs around if they are not careful.


    It took the night elves several years to gain the recognition of the tuskarrs with kindness. They told the truth about the detailed sea conditions between Moa''ki and the tuskarr villages in the Howling Fjord.


    With the important information provided by the Tuskarren, the Second Fleet has already sailed into the risky bay with natural defenses. After receiving Andrea''s order, the fleet commander of the Second Fleet, Conserway, immediately led the fleet eastward.


    But the sentinel unit led by General Xia Yue ran into trouble first before the fleet arrived.


    The Vrykul village in the east of Risk Bay, Voldron, discovered this group of strangers who suddenly appeared, and the extremely aggressive Vrykul quickly organized troops to attack the unfinished Risk Bay.


    The village of Waldrun is located exactly at the junction of the Howling Fjord and the Grizzly Hills, not far from Gjalerbron, the sleeping place of the dragon-dragon Vrykul clan.


    For many years, Voldron has always existed as a front-line sentry for the Vrykul to enter the Grizzly Hills. There have been countless battles between the furbolgs and the Vrykul near Voldron, and neither side can do anything to the other.


    The partial division led by General Xiayue has only more than 10,000 people, mainly sentinels. Voldron is the front-line sentry from the Howling Fjord to the Grizzly Hills. There are more than 200,000 Vrykul living here.


    The Vrykul''s style is primitive and barbaric, their combat effectiveness is quite good, and their folk customs are tough. Among the 200,000 residents, there are at least 50,000 soldiers who can go to the battlefield, and they have an absolute numerical advantage against Captain Xia Yue.


    Risk Bay has only just begun to be built, and the fortifications are still very simple. It will take time for the Second Fleet to arrive from the remote southwest of Keel Wilderness.


    General Xiayue must rely on his 10,000 people to block the attack of the Vrykul, which is related to whether the night elves can gain a firm foothold on the necessary land leading to the Howling Fjord.


    At the same time, an agreement was finally reached on the negotiating table at the front line of the Daxaron Fortress.


    After many times of persuasion by Seres, the Drakkari trolls finally believed that the target of the furbolg was the loa they enshrined.


    Since the birth of troll civilization, they have formed an indissoluble bond with the loa gods.


    The loa needs the resources and beliefs enshrined by the trolls, and the trolls also need the various special abilities given to them by the loa to conquer the wild world and enemies. The two sides have already formed a firm alliance.


    There are seven loa enshrined in the Drakalai Empire, namely the wind serpent Saronya and Quesrun, the poisonous snake Siletus, the snow leopard Hakya, the mammoth Toth, the giant bear Lennok and the rhinoceros Akka inside.


    Among the seven loa gods, the altars of Siletus, Quesrun, Hakoa, Motos and Lennok are scattered all over Zuldak, and the remaining two loa are enshrined in the capital ancient within the dark.


    Hakeya, the snow leopard targeted by the furbolg, lives at the junction of the second and third floors of Zul''Dak, and there are quite a few believers guarding the altar.


    However, no matter how many believers there are, it is difficult to block the attack of the furbolg army. Before knowing the real purpose of the opponent, the Drakkari troll who lacks targeted arrangements may really be attacked by the opponent with a single attack.


    After receiving the key information from Seres, the negotiating ambassador of the Drakkari trolls received instructions from Gudak, agreeing to temporarily ally with the night elves against the furbolgs.


    However, they demanded that the night elves return the occupied Zul''Drak Outer City and Drak''Saron Fortress, which of course was sternly rejected by Seles.


    "We obtained these territories through blood and fire. There is no return. If you want to, you can take it back yourself. But... you should take care of your own backyard first."


    Although the Drakkari trolls were very annoyed by Seres'' tough attitude, the night elves had big fists now, and they really didn''t have the confidence to turn their backs when facing a two-front battle, so they could only swallow their anger for the time being.


    After listening to the emissary''s report, Dakalai Chief Dallara in Gudak said with a gloomy face, "Promise them first, and settle the score with the night elves after the furbolg crisis is resolved."


    The temporary alliance with each other''s secrets was reached, and the Drakkari trolls, who temporarily relieved their worries, mobilized their entire force to concentrate near the altar of Harkoa. While maintaining a solid defense, they were ready to counterattack at any time.


    The large-scale mobilization of the Drakkari trolls was obvious, and the furbolgs naturally noticed the change in their defensive focus.


    The chief of the furbolg clans now is named Gray Throat, and it was he who lobbied everywhere and persuaded the clans to agree to resurrect Usol by sacrificing the loa.


    The troll''s planned and precise movement made the furbolgs nervous and depressed at the same time.


    The Gray Throat Chief was very puzzled by this, "How could they suddenly guess our target, didn''t they have no defense at all before?"


    A furbolg with red fur asked, "Great Chief, now that the trolls are prepared, should we consider another target?"


    The Great Chief of the Grizzly Throat thought for a while, and finally shook his head, "It can''t be changed. The only suitable targets close to the Grizzly Hills are Harkoa and Quesloun. Now that Drakalai has strengthened the defense against Harkoa, Quess Ruen should be similar."


    "The other loa are too far away from us. As time goes by, the voices of opposition among the clans are getting stronger and stronger. In order to achieve the great mission of resurrecting Usol as soon as possible, we can only choose to attack."


    ¡­


    "storm?"


    Andrea looked at the information that Prism just sent over with some surprise, "Is it so fresh? It seems that the furbolgs don''t whole-heartedly approve of the practice of sacrifice and resurrection. UU Reading "


    According to the information Malfurion continued to provide, Ursoc intensified his persuasion and appeal to the furbolg clan loyal to him in the Emerald Dream, and even used some threatening words.


    Although many furbolgs still firmly believe that they did this for the benefit of the two demigods, it is inevitable that some people will reflect on whether their "good intentions" of ignoring Ursoc and Usor''s opinions are really correct.


    "The furbolg is eager to use victory to subdue internal conflicts, and the troll is also angry that the furbolg dared to hit the loa he enshrined with evil ideas."


    Seres, who had just returned from the front line, sighed, "The war is imminent, and I don''t know who can take the upper hand."


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea said with a smile, "Of course, it''s our night elves."

 Chapter 233： Restless Fandral

    The chaotic situation in the east of Northrend did not affect the westward exploration team. The team led by Fandral had set up camp near the woods east of Wintergrasp Fortress and gradually gained a firm foothold.


    At the same time, the Cenarion Council led by Renza Greathoof also came out of the gate in the south of Sholazar Basin.


    After pacifying the nearby wild animals, the druids left some troops to guard the gate, and Renza led a large army along the Wintergrasp River to the east and entered the west of Wintergrasp Lake.


    Fandral and Rensa met in the middle of the vast Wintergrasp Lake. Rensa who had just arrived didn''t know much about the environment of Wintergrasp Lake. He was very surprised by the large number of Titan ruins scattered around.


    The exploration team led by Fandral has initially established a foothold, and he told Renza about the progress of his exploration of Wintergrasp.


    "There is no doubt that this is the treasure house built by the guardians of the titans. The ruins of the surrounding buildings have long lost their original function, but they should all be used to defend the fortress of Wintergrasp."


    Looking up from Lensa, the majestic Wintergrasp Fortress is located on the north side of Wintergrasp Lake, and the well-preserved Titan construction style shows its origin.


    "Andrea told us not to disturb the guardians of the fortress for the time being, Fandral, how is your exploration of Wintergrasp''s resources going?"


    Hearing Renza''s question, Fandral showed a happy smile on his face, "It''s good, I don''t know much about minerals, but this ice lake area does grow a lot of high-quality herbs, some of which are not available in Kalimdor. precious species."


    "correct."


    Fandral suddenly remembered something. "There is another problem. When I was exploring the area east of Wintergrasp Lake, I found a large Yakren village built in the mountains in the south near the Keel Wilderness."


    "Yak people?"


    Rensa was a little confused, he had never heard of this race before.


    Fandral briefly explained to Lensa that "the Yaks are distant relatives of the Kalimdor tauren, and they are very indifferent to foreign relations with other races. In Andrea''s words, they are called autistic."


    Rensa nodded, "I probably understand, but why did you bring this up all of a sudden?"


    Fandral smiled and said, "This village named Icemist Village should be the base camp of the Yak people. Like the Highborne in Sleeping Moon Garden, they are often attacked by bugmen."


    "I''m wondering if it''s possible to unite with the yak people to seal off the passage of the nerubians to the ground, and completely solve the crisis of being attacked at Sleeping Moon Garden."


    Rensa looked at Fandral speechlessly, "...you are still the same, obviously Andrea let you concentrate on development and exploration, and you still want to find something exciting for yourself to do."


    "Hey~"


    Rensa bowed his head and thought about it, "We have a good relationship with the Kalimdor tauren. Helping the yak people is also helping yourself. From this point of view, I agree with your proposal, but it is best to report to Andrea first. a bit."


    "Okay, I''ll send the letter to Sandara City right now."


    ¡­


    Andrea, who sits in Sandara, has been very busy recently. If Onyxia hadn''t neatly sorted out all kinds of information, he doubted that he would be dizzy now from the information gathered by all parties.


    "Blocking Azjonelub''s passage to the surface?"


    Fandral''s application revived the tired Andrea. Looking at the map on the wall and meditating for a moment, Andrea nodded thoughtfully.


    "Although the magic web node near Sleeping Moon Garden has been adjusted, the problem of magic power supply has been temporarily solved, but the spider demon''s attack really needs to be solved sooner or later..."


    "Onyxia."


    "Ok?"


    Quickly write a letter of permission and hand it to Princess Black Dragon, "Find someone to give this letter of permission to Fandral, and let him decide what to do."


    "knew."


    Onyxia nodded, and then put another document on Andrea''s desk.


    "How will General Xia Yue deal with it? The Vrykul''s offensive is very fierce, and they even dispatched the progenitor dragoons. It is difficult to stop them with the Hippogryph knights of the Sentinel alone."


    The tonnage of the proto-dragon is much larger than that of the hippogryph, and the scales on the surface make them rough and thick, so it is very difficult for the sentinels to cause a fatal blow to them. They can only try to use magic to shoot down the proto-dragon, but the efficiency is really high. too low.


    "Notify Nawaz, let him separate out 100 Chimera cavalry, and rush south to Risky Bay as quickly as possible. We must hold this strategic point!"


    After Onyxia went out to do errands, Andrea turned to look at Celes, "Where is the Second Fleet? How long will it take to reach Risk Bay?"


    "Huh? Ah..."


    Celes, who had been looking at Andrea with her chin in her hand, was obviously distracted. Hearing Andrea''s inquiry, the girl hurriedly arranged the documents on the table.


    "This...Admiral Conserway of the Second Fleet sent a letter. The fleet has just passed the Emerald Dragon Sanctuary and is continuing to march towards Risk Bay. It will take about 5 days to reach the periphery of the icebergs near Risk Bay."


    Andrea rolled her eyes cryptically. This girl has been staring at her in a daze recently, and any fool would know what she was thinking.


    ''Uncle can''t afford to mess with it...''


    Andrea was a little tangled. Entering Seles'' defense range made him feel a little complicated, and he didn''t know whether to be happy or depressed.


    "Five days... Including the time to bypass icebergs and hidden reefs, it will take about 7 more days to officially enter Risk Bay."


    Counting the time, Andrea tapped the table with his fingers and said solemnly, "I have no choice but to trust General Xia Yue''s resilience and defensive command ability. I hope they can persist until the second fleet arrives."


    "Sir Speaker!"


    Roddick, the mayor of Sandara, rushed in from the outside suddenly, "Ha~ha...Trolls, trolls and furbolgs are at war!"


    "Oh?"


    Andrea''s eyes were fixed. "Has it finally started? It''s time for us to act."


    "Send orders to Nawaz to proceed as planned."


    ¡­


    Dark Ata Trail, the only entrance to Zul''Drak in the middle of the Grizzly Hills.


    The furbolgs all over the mountain attacked the gate of the city guarded by the Drakkari trolls with weapons in their hands. The corpses were scattered all over the field, and the hot blood spilled on the ground, gradually melting the snow on the ground.


    The furbolgs pushed their crude carts towards the city gate of Dak Ata, UU Reading The bows and short spears of the trolls would take the lives of the soldiers pushing the carts at any time, but under firm belief, they could not Fearful of sacrifice, the furbolg finally pushed the cart to the city gate.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The sound of impact made the face of Chief Dallola, who came to the front line to supervise the battle, look heavy.


    "Are the bear monsters crazy? The defenders always have the upper hand in the siege battle, and they lost at least three times as many soldiers as us, so they still haven''t collapsed?"


    "Humph!"


    A small snow leopard looked at the furbolg with a firm expression and snorted angrily, saying, "They are determined to sacrifice their mothers to revive their demigods, and they must not let the furbolg succeed!"


    Hearing the angry expression of Hakeya''s heir, Dakar nodded slowly, "Since the furbolg is not afraid of losses and wants to play a strong attack, we will accompany you to the end."


    "Cheer me up, just use this war to beat the furbolg to its knees, and sooner or later the Grizzly Hills will become Drakkari''s pocket!"

 Chapter 234： Furbolgs Strategy

    As Andrea led the army to settle in Sandara, the situation in Northrend, which had been quiet for more than 2,000 years, began to turbulent.


    The battle between the furbolgs and the trolls alarmed all the nearby races, and even the Vrykul of Voldron temporarily slowed down their attack on Risk Bay and sent a large number of scouts to the periphery of the battlefield to gather intelligence.


    Although the trolls are also fighting high, it is very difficult for the trolls to resist the furbolg''s fearless impact.


    The two sides competed around the city gate, and for the time being, no one could do anything to the other.


    The snow leopard Hakea who was targeted was very angry at the furbolg''s rudeness, and it sent a large number of its offspring to join the battle. These snow leopards who used the environment to hide and hide caused a lot of trouble to the furbolg''s advance.


    "strangeness."


    Chief Dallola looked at the battle situation on the front line in puzzlement, "After such a stalemate for such a long time, the furbolgs already know the strength of Dak-Ata''s defense? It is impossible for them to break through the city gate in a short time, why do they have to do this?" A persistent attack?"


    "Report!"


    A troll scout rushed in from the door and knelt on one knee to report, "Chief, the night elves kept their promise and released General Kilson. He just arrived at the camp. Do you need to summon him?"


    Dallola woke up from her contemplation, her eyes flickered before she said, "Let him in, I want to know what kind of tricks the night elves used, how Kilsen lost Dak''Saron Fortress so easily."


    A few minutes later, Kirsen, heavily bandaged, strode anxiously into the main camp.


    Regardless of saluting, Kirsen immediately said anxiously, "Chief! We may have been fooled!"


    "The furbolg''s main attack on the Dakota trail should be just a cover. They may gather all the shamans to the east of the giant bear demigod''s lair, and use earth magic to blast away the protection of the city wall in the shortest possible time!"


    "what?!"


    Dallola didn''t care about accusing and asking, he stood up in surprise, "Where did you get the information? Why didn''t I receive any news?"


    Kirsen smacked his lips, and replied with some displeasure, "The night elves said it, and they said it clearly."


    "Chief, have you seen a furbolg shaman on the battlefield?"


    "No¡­"


    Dallola''s expression changed after subconsciously answering, "Hurry up! Let the defenders on the east side of the city wall step up their vigilance! Once you find any traces of the fur monster, report it immediately."


    "General Kirsen, I will give you a quarter of my troops. Please rush to the eastern city wall for support as soon as possible. They must not easily defeat the city wall!"


    ¡­


    Andrea, who was originally sitting in the rear, was now fully armed and came to Daksaron Fortress.


    Leticia asked in confusion, "Are you sure that the furbolg will break through the eastern city wall with its tragic sacrifice on the frontal battlefield?"


    "The number of furbolg soldiers who have died recently has exceeded 20,000. If they can''t attack with one blow, they will have to live with their tails between their legs for hundreds of years, right?"


    Andrea tapped Leticia''s head with her wand, "You should use your brains, I''ve shared all the information Prism has obtained with you, haven''t you noticed anything strange?"


    "Woo~ Hit my head again."


    Leticia rubbed her head in dissatisfaction, "I noticed that the furbolgs didn''t devote themselves to casting spells on the frontal battlefield, but this doesn''t mean they will collectively attack the eastern city wall, right?"


    Andrea rolled his eyes, "Brain is a good thing, but it''s a pity you don''t have one."


    "If the furbolg really intends to make a desperate attempt to storm the gate of Dak Ata, wouldn''t it be more secure to join a shaman with excellent auxiliary abilities? Why would they hide the shaman in the snow at this juncture?"


    "Also, considering the straight-line distance between the lair of the giant bear demigod and the altar of Hakeya, do you think it''s faster to attack from the Dak Ata gate or to blast a shortcut secretly?"


    To the east of the lair of the demigods are Thor Modan and the boulder hills where stone giants and earth spirits live. Ordinary people really don''t think in this direction. After all, earth spirits and stone giants are not easy to mess with. Their attitude towards mortal races Almost, indifferent and alienated.


    But Andrea compared the city wall in his memory, and found that there should have been a road leading to Zul''Drak above Sol Modan, but it didn''t exist at all at this time.


    Although he wasn''t sure whether this battle led to the opening of a new path, but with this clue, Andrea deduced the conclusion that the furbolg planned to attack in reverse through divergent thinking and the current intelligence summary.


    "Get ready."


    Patting Leticia''s little head, who was still confused, Andrea said with a serious expression, "If I''m right, the most intense battle hasn''t really started yet."


    "Let''s go, try to keep silent and march, we should get down to business."


    Arranging for Nawaz to lead a large force to stay in the fortress, Andrea personally led two thousand elites down to the Blue Sky River, and used the small magic boat that had already been built to go upstream and enter the lake center island in the middle of the Blue Sky Lake through the waterway.


    After taking a rest on the island in the middle of the lake, the special operations team continued to head southward quietly. The settlements of small furbolgs they encountered along the way were strictly controlled by Andrea, and they were not allowed to send any news to the outside world.


    All the way to avoid the furbolg troops rushing to the front line to support, the ranger led by Andrea finally arrived at the foot of the Frostwind Ridge, and the Temple of Wrath Tooth, one of the furbolg strongholds, was within sight.


    There were trolls and furbolgs confronting each other on the frontal battlefield, and Andrea didn''t intend to rush in and interrupt the passionate close contact between the two sides.


    His purpose is not to destroy the furbolgs, but to prevent them from resurrecting Usol in crooked ways.


    Ursoc made repeated requests through Malfurion before, hoping that the night elves could bring the furbolgs who had gone astray back on track. He promised that once he and Usor regained their authority in the furbolgs, they would make the furbolgs and the dark night The elves make an alliance in Northrend.


    Andrea never intended to believe the Drakkari trolls from the beginning to the end, and told them the true purpose of the furbolgs was to use the frontal battlefield to draw most of the attention of the two races.


    Due to the tense battle on the front line, the number of guards at the Wrathfang Temple is very small, and most of them are guarding in front of a cave.


    Andrea took the staff of Garnier from behind and pointed to the cave, "Do you see the target? Let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    After Andrea gave the order, Onyxia was the first to return to her original shape, Leticia nimbly jumped onto the back of the black dragon, and the black dragon princess quickly flapped her wings into the air.


    The black dragon that suddenly appeared attracted the attention of most of the furbolgs. Leticia chanted a spell in the air, and the purple-black meteor shower fell towards the furbolgs below under her guidance.


    Under the leadership of Andrea, the special operations team rushed out from the back of the mountain. UU Reading was busy dealing with the falling meteor. Soon there was a gap.


    "Collapsed Star."


    Andrea used the monster-gathering spell to absorb the large wave of furbolgs together, Seres took the opportunity to charge up and release the Pyroblast, a washbasin-sized fireball hit the group of furbolgs that were being absorbed, and the bursting flames burned the furbolgs wow Barking.


    Andrea still has time to comment on Celes''s spell at this time, "The casting speed is good, but the power needs to be improved."


    Swinging the blade of the Dark Empire to disperse the furbolgs blocking the way, most of the furbolgs scratched by the blade hugged their heads and howled.


    The furbolg, which already had a gap in its mind, reacted very clearly under the effect of the mental spell. Leticia, who was in the air, also noticed this, and quickly changed her attacking thinking. Big furbolgs.


    The outside battle was handed over to the special operations team and Leticia, and Andrea led Seres together to break through the siege like an arrow, and finally entered the inside of the Angry Tooth Cave.

 Chapter 235： Mutant situation

    The cave was very wide, and two giant black bears were lying in two corners with their eyes closed, as if they had fallen into a deep sleep.


    The Wrathfang Temple is enshrined in Ursoc, and these two black bears should be the direct descendants mentioned by Ursoc, Othorn and Kotian.


    The two giant bears fell into the furbolg''s trick for some reason, and both fell into a deep sleep without any response.


    Andrea couldn''t tell which of the two bears was which, so he found one and put his hand on his big head.


    Through the effect of the shadow spell peeping into the soul, Andrea felt the heart of the giant bear.


    At this time, his soul was trapped in his body and could not leave, he kept having nightmares, and the source of the nightmares was the scene when Ursoc died in the battle of the ancients.


    "Don''t wallow in the nightmare of the past, wake up, son of Ursoc!"


    Using the power of shadow to disperse the fog covered in the opponent''s soul, the giant bear''s eyelids trembled, and finally slowly opened his confused eyes.


    ¡­


    Using the same method to wake up another giant bear, Andrea pulled Celes back slowly.


    The two giant bears seemed to be a little dizzy when they just woke up because they had fallen asleep for a long time.


    After struggling for a long time to regain their eyesight, the two giant bears immediately saw the two tiny mortals in front of them.


    "Night elves? Why are you here, we are..."


    The giant bear with the scar on the face on the left was the first to ask, and when he noticed the brother beside him, he said again, "Osorn, are you also trapped in a nightmare like me and cannot extricate yourself?"


    "Yes, brother."


    Ossorn''s brain seemed to be a little easier to use than Kotian''s. He quickly figured out the joints, grinning the corners of his mouth to reveal ferocious fangs, and an angry and tyrannical aura swept across the cave.


    "We were deceived by Gray Throat. That guy said he wanted to restore the glory of his father and Uncle Usol, but he actually wanted to take their power for himself."


    Andrea finally interjected, and he asked in surprise, "How do you say that?"


    Osor glanced at Andrea, thinking that the other party was the benefactor who woke him up from his sleep, he patiently explained, "It is not the real Uncle Usor that Gray Throat wants to wake up, all he wants is a A puppet trapped in a body that does what it says it will do."


    "As early as ten years ago, I had guessed something, but I didn''t expect that guy to act so decisively, and actually tampered with our food."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "No matter what Gray Throat''s purpose is, you two, can you use your prestige to wake up most furbolgs who don''t know the truth?"


    "I am Andrea Moonshadow, entrusted by your father Ursoc to quell the unrest."


    Andrea took out a pair of bear claw gloves that Malfurion had given him earlier and showed them to the two giant bears.


    Kodian''s expression changed, "Is this a weapon made from my father''s claw? You belong to Malfurion..."


    Andrea shrugged, "It can be regarded as an apprentice, although I am now on a different path from the mentor."


    With tokens to testify, O''Sorne and Kodian quickly expressed their trust to Andrea.


    "As long as we can leave this cave, we are sure that we can repel most of the bewitched furbolgs."


    Kodian took O''Sorne''s words and said, "But those furbolgs are only limited to those who believe in their father. Uncle Usol''s believers still need you to go to the Temple of Heart and Blood to rescue our cousin."


    "no problem."


    The sound of fighting outside gradually subsided, and Andrea had a bottom line in her heart, "I will continue to march east immediately, and ask the two believers who go first to persuade Ursoc."


    ¡­


    After taking care of the weakly defended Wrathtooth Temple, Andrea led the troops to continue to the Heartblood Temple by the Ashwood Lake in the east, and soon broke through the defense again, awakening two giant bears, one black and one white, in the Heartblood Cave .


    As Ossorn and Kotian promoted and called for the front line all the way, many furbolgs who were originally determined inevitably wavered.


    When Andrea rescued Usol''s children, Randolph and Jasol, Othorn and Kotian, who had suppressed their anger, had already arrived in the northern part of the Grizzly Hills, only one step away from the battlefield.


    Although the two are direct descendants of demigods, they don''t have the power to maneuver like Ursoc, and rushing into this battlefield like a meat grinder can only lead to death.


    However, Ursoc''s son appeared near the battlefield, which surprised many furbolgs stationed in the camp for a while.


    The Gray Throat Warchief told them before that the descendants of Ursoc and Ursol would stay in their respective temples to pray for their battles, but this scene clearly overturned the Gray Throat''s rhetoric.


    When Leticia arrived with Randolph and Jasol, the atmosphere in the furbolg frontline barracks became even weirder.


    Gray Throat has been questioned by the chiefs of various clans many times recently. The chiefs suspect that Gray Throat has deceived them with lies.


    But when every chief came to the main camp to ask for a meeting with Gray Throat, they were all rejected. No matter how much they scolded outside, Gray Throat seemed to be in meditation as an old monk, completely ignoring him.


    The furbolg''s attack was no longer as united as it used to be. The Drakkari troll, who had been under tremendous pressure recently, was happy to sit on the city wall and watch when the furbolg misfired.


    The focus of the struggle between the two sides has shifted from the open to the underground.


    The shaman army sent by Greymaw to the eastern city wall finally showed up. This shaman army, which gathered spellcasters from various clans, caused a huge commotion as soon as it made a move.


    Hundreds of shamans jointly cast earth-type spells, and the lower part of the city wall was pushed up by the mounds raised from the ground.


    When these deformed mounds returned to their original shape, the walls that had fallen from the sky had become fragmented, and the shaman legion made great achievements with one blow.


    Chief Huimao, who was supposed to be on the main battlefield, led his direct soldiers to the outside of the eastern city wall at some point. Seeing that the city wall was breached, Huimao''s spirit was lifted, and he shouted in a passionate voice to command his subordinates to attack.


    The support troops led by Kirsen took a step back, and the two sides fought fiercely inside the city wall. On the top of the altar not far away, the snow leopard Loahakea was looking at this side with piercing eyes.


    At this time, Gray Throat didn''t know that his camp was approaching the brink of civil strife, and he grinned greedily at Hucka in the distance.


    "Don''t try to escape from me, the power of Ursoc and Ursol will be in my hands sooner or later!"


    "Hehe~ Sure enough, salted fish also have dreams?"


    "Who?!"


    The ethereal voice from nowhere made Gray Throat''s face change suddenly, UU Reading He didn''t expect his whisper to be heard.


    "I''m right in front of you."


    The phantom-like water waves dissipated, and Gray Throat found in horror that the scene in front of him had changed a lot.


    The location has not changed, it is still the eastern city wall which is only a short distance away from the altar of Harkoa, and the surrounding situation has not changed. With the help of the shaman army, his direct troops are fighting fiercely with the Drakkari trolls.


    But the Hakoa he saw earlier had long since disappeared, and instead, there was a smiling night elf in front of him.


    "My first meeting with the soon-to-retire Great Chief of the Greythroat."


    The night elf with gold-rimmed black pupils and a staff in his hand bowed playfully.


    "I am Andrea Moonshadow, and I am here to convey to you the oracle of the giant bear demigod on behalf of Ursoc."

 Chapter 236： Are you the legendary self-destruct truck?

    On the small hill behind the Drakkari troll defense line, Kirsen watched a night elf suddenly appear in front of the stronger and more ornately decorated grizzly bear monster.


    Although I don''t know what Greythroat is yelling in exasperation, but from the night elf''s dignified attitude and the restless expression of the Great Chief Greythroat, it seems that something unfavorable to the furbolg has happened.


    "It looks like there is still a turning point in the battle."


    Because he led the army in a hurry, and he was not leading his direct subordinates, it was very difficult for Kirsen to resist the attack of the furbolg with the support of the caster troops.


    If no follow-up reinforcements arrive, he predicts that he can buy Hakea half an hour at most.


    However, with the appearance of that night elf, the battle situation that was close to a final conclusion seems to have begun to change again.


    ¡­


    "Hehe~ Why is the Great Chief Gray Throat so nervous?"


    Andrea looked at Gray Throat with cold sweat on his forehead with a smile, "Is it because you did something wrong and you are afraid of Ursoc''s anger and punishment?"


    "shut up!"


    A murderous intent flashed in Gray Throat''s eyes, and he whispered warningly, "I don''t care what you know, you''d better keep your mouth shut, otherwise..."


    "otherwise?"


    Andrea''s voice suddenly sounded from behind Gray Throat, but he himself stood still smiling and did not move.


    The panic in Gray Throat''s heart became more and more serious, he tried his best to hold back his panic and said in a deep voice, "Do you still want to use illusion to confuse me? It''s not that easy..."


    "Illusion?"


    The voice sounded again from the left side of Gray Throat, and the furbolg warchief hastily turned around to face the source.


    The smile on Andrea''s face gradually deepened, "Chief Greythroat, where are you looking, I have been standing here without moving."


    Seeing the gradually unconcealable panic on Gray Throat''s face, Andrea knew that the fire was almost over.


    What he used on Gray Throat was indeed not an illusion, but a psychic spell that directly affected the opponent''s soul through shadow spells.


    Andrea hasn''t opened his mouth since meeting with Gray Throat. He directly transmits meaning to Gray Throat''s soul through spells. The application of this shadow spell is thanks to Elune''s many times spying on Andrea''s surface memory.


    In order to prevent Elune from easily knowing her thoughts, Andrea spent a long time researching how to close her brain so that her superficial thoughts would not be easily revealed.


    During the research process, Andrea had some unexpected gains, that is, the soul induction technique that is now trying to use on Gray Throat.


    In the eyes of others, Andrea just stood there with a smile and didn''t make any movement. Only Chief Greythroat was dancing wildly and talking to himself.


    And as Andrea''s induction gradually deepened, Gray Throat began to reveal more secrets that could not be heard by outsiders.


    From Gray Throat''s perspective, there is no one within tens of meters around him and Andrea, but in fact, Gray Throat''s personal guards are guarding him, and the shaman not far away is also betting on Andrea. A lot of attention.


    However, Andrea didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end. The guards and shamans couldn''t figure out his origin, and his own great chief seemed to be stimulated by something, and he kept revealing some secret news to himself.


    "What do you know? Do you know how hard I work?"


    Greythroat shouted angrily, "The furbolg is struggling to survive between the vrykul and the trolls. If there is no strong force to deter us, sooner or later we will be dragged down by the threat of the two fronts! Everything I do is for the furbolg !"


    Andrea from Gray Throat''s point of view shrugged and said, "So you want to seize the power of Usor and Usoc, and want to create a puppet body to trap their souls and let their power be used by you? The whole family? Is it for yourself?"


    "This is a necessary sacrifice! As long as I gain their power, the furbolgs will be able to rise in Northrend, and I will also become the immortal and eternal king of the furbolgs!"


    "Hehe~hahaha! It''s so logical, I have to admire it!"


    "Your thoughts have been truly communicated to your subordinates, but...they don''t seem to agree with your despicable methods."


    Andrea happily applauded Gray Throat, and Gray Throat, who had finished his growl, suddenly found that there were hundreds more guards around him, and they were looking at him with complicated eyes of surprise and disappointment.


    Huithroat''s heart trembled, and he swallowed a mouthful of saliva with difficulty.


    He finally knew that he had been tricked.


    ¡­


    When Leticia arrived with the heirs of the giant bear demigod, Gray Throat had already been **** by angry demigod believers.


    He was in a trance, as if he hadn''t recovered from Andrea''s soul induction technique, and he was muttering something to himself.


    "Immortal King, lead the furbolgs to the peak, and all mortals and demigods will surrender at my feet."


    Leticia was full of question marks, and turned to look at Andrea waiting for an answer.


    Curling his lips, Andrea complained disdainfully, "I have the ambition of Thor, but unfortunately I don''t have his courage and strength. I am destined to be more ambitious than paper."


    Since Leticia rushed over with four giant bears, it proved that the situation on the frontal battlefield was basically settled.


    ¡­


    After Leticia''s description, Andrea knew the situation on the battlefield.


    The chiefs of the furbolg clans became more and more angry at the call of the demigod heirs, and they finally couldn''t help breaking into the main camp of Greymaw, but by this time the camp was already empty.


    Seles took the opportunity to "persuade" the furbolg chiefs according to what Andrea told her.


    Gray Throat imprisoned Ursol''s soul and heirs of demigods for his own selfishness, and sent their direct troops to the front to die. He was going to sneak out to reap the fruits of victory.


    The furbolg chiefs, who were already furious, quit on the spot after being confirmed by Osorn and other giant bears.


    Leaving a small number of troops behind, the furbolg army slowly withdrew from the battlefield.


    Although Drakalai defended the gate of Dak Ata, the eastern city wall was breached, and the trolls did not dare to rashly pursue the retreating furbolgs even though the furbolgs still maintained strong combat effectiveness.


    The two sides exercised mutual restraint, and the war ended in such an anticlimactic manner.


    Although the troll defended Hakeya the snow leopard, the eastern city wall was broken and must be repaired in time.


    And now, apart from the furbolgs, they also have to guard against the sudden emergence of night elves, and they should not be able to actively expand outwards for a long time to come. UU reading


    The furbolgs fought too hard in this battle, and the soldiers suffered heavy losses.


    Moreover, Gray Throat''s deception was exposed, and the released Usol''s soul angrily ordered him to be executed on the spot. Next, the furbolg would inevitably face a reshuffle of power internally, and there was no time to take care of the outside world for the time being.


    After relieving the external pressure from the two parties, Nawaz left 30,000 less mobile defenders at Daksaron Fortress, and then personally led the army to the south to support the besieged Risk Bay.


    It just so happened that the Second Fleet finally passed the difficult channel outside Risk Bay. The mighty warships were displayed in the port of Risk Bay, and the magic cannons that had just been refitted immediately attacked the encirclement net of the Vrykul.


    Under the combined attack of multiple parties, the vrykul who were confused by the changes in the battle situation in the Grizzly Hills fled back to Voldron in embarrassment. This village, which originally had an absolute advantage, was also besieged by the main force of the night elves who had just arrived.


    General Xia Yue stood at the top of the lighthouse that had just been built in Risky Bay, and sneered cheerfully at Waldron, who was besieged in the opposite direction.


    "Hmph~ let you savages know what Feng Shui turns."

 Chapter 237： Wind from the Eastern Continent

    The crisis of the siege of Risk Bay was lifted, and the night elves surrounded the previously flamboyant Waldron in turn, and the road to the Howling Fjord was completely opened up.


    However, the land route from Sandara to Risk Bay is too long, running through Zul''Drak and Grizzly Bear Hills, and the passage route along the way is not stable yet. Andrea does not plan to continue to Howling Fjord in a short time , but temporarily stabilize the rear.


    With Risk Bay as its base, the Second Fleet of the Navy finally has a deep-water port where it can dock with peace of mind, instead of drifting at sea to wait for orders.


    After retreating from the front line, the furbolgs soon found out about the night elves taking advantage of the chaos to force their way through, but at this time they had no time to deal with this issue.


    Greythroat''s blasphemy was exposed, and his warchief was stripped of his title by furious furbolg chieftains.


    The vacated highest seat of power made other chiefs very jealous, and the clans stumbling each other overtly and secretly for this position.


    The furbolgs, who were busy fighting for dominance, had no time to accuse the night elves of trespassing on the Grizzly Hills. Moreover, the furbolgs'' occupation rate of this area was not 100% in the first place. Their core territory was always surrounded by the Temple of Wrathfang and the Temple of Heartblood. For the center and east of the center.


    The furbolg chose to default for the time being. As the other party on the route, the troll was not so reasonable.


    For thousands of years, the Drakkari trolls have relied on the Dak''Saron Fortress to infiltrate the Grizzly Bear Hills, and have already set up multiple outposts in the west of this vast hill.


    There are signs of frost troll activity in Sebharak on the banks of the Blue Sky River and Daxin in the middle of Risk Bay and Rock Spring.


    Coupled with the fact that there are still many trolls hiding in the outer city of Zuldak that was just occupied, there are still many hidden dangers buried in this newly opened route.


    Even though the Drakkari trolls had just fought a battle with furbolgs, this battle was far from a traumatic one for them.


    None of the Loa gods who were the trump card were dispatched. After the whole war was over, it was the furbolg shaman army''s move to break through the eastern city wall that surprised them.


    However, losing Dak''Saron Fortress is a painful loss for the trolls.


    Without this bridgehead to attack the Grizzly Hills, the night elves swaggered to occupy the outer city beyond the second city wall. When the trolls guarded against the furbolgs attacking again, they had to deploy troops to station on the western wall to take strict precautions .


    In order to eliminate the Drakkari trolls and the vrykul of Voldron in the west of the Grizzly Hills, Nawaz''s army built a small fortress on the bank of the black water river that flows from the blue sky lake to the sea, and Andrea named it Falling Moon fortress.


    So far, Zul''Drak and Grizzly Hills'' four forces have reached a delicate balance in a short period of time. The night elves, who are strong and strong and occupying the initiative, have temporarily died down. While the other three forces are relieved, they dare not act rashly.


    No matter how big the country is, it will die if it is warlike.


    Having just conquered a large area of ??territory, the night elves also need time to consolidate their gains, and the situation in the eastern part of Sandara has finally returned to calm.


    When Andrea returned to Sandara City with his personal guards, the western exploration team led by Fandral just got good news.


    After many trials and tribulations, the Cenarion Council headed by Renza finally persuaded the yak people in Icemist Village.


    Under the attack of the Highborne forces in the Garden of Sleeping Moon, the Yakmen and the night elves worked together to drive all the wandering Nerubians back to their underground entrance to the kingdom.


    Then Fandral, Renza and other druids jointly cast a spell to plant a huge oak tree near the exit of Azronelub.


    The thick roots tightly blocked the underground passage dug by the nerubian, and the nerubians roared angrily at this.


    But the roots strengthened by the druid''s natural magic at these moments are not soft ground, even the nerubians with the max burrowing ability are difficult to break through from the front.


    The passage that took thousands of years to dig was blocked, and the depressed Nerubian had to find another way out, but it would not be possible to re-dig the tunnel leading to the ground in a few years, or even decades .


    Not only were Fandral and Rensa overjoyed to relieve their worries, but the yak people in Icemist Village also breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Andrea received the good news, Fandral still stayed in Wintergrasp to preside over the overall situation, and Renza led the druids of the Cenarion Council to the west and returned to the Sholazar Basin. They planned to explore this unknown area. tropical rainforest.


    The outward expansion of Sandara City has passed the most difficult initial stage, and the subsequent steady development does not require Andrea to urge it at any time.


    Handing over the follow-up development of this northern city to Mayor Roddick, who seemed to be rejuvenated, Andrea led his core team back to Kalimdor with confidence.


    ¡­


    Having been in charge of Sandara for nearly a hundred years, he finally straightened out Northrend''s development route. When Andrea returned to the capital, Anakis, Malfurion, who was temporarily acting as the administrator, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Just come back, and I''ll leave it to you."


    The archdruid looked eager to try, he couldn''t wait to go to the Sholazar Basin for field investigation.


    "Ah... that''s right."


    Before leaving, Andrea returned the gauntlet he got from Ursoc to Malfurion, and the archdruid suddenly remembered something when he saw the artifact.


    "Ursol and Ursoc said they wanted to thank you in person. If you can spare the time, remember to meet them in the Emerald Dream."


    Andrea nodded, "I will, mentor, and I wish you the best of luck."


    After Malfurion left, Andrea was finally able to say goodbye to Shandris who was waiting at the side.


    For short-lived species, a hundred years is almost equal to their lifetime, but it is different for Andrea who is gradually getting used to the concept of time for long-lived species.


    Because the past few decades have been very fulfilling, he feels as if time slipped away just by flicking his fingers.


    Leaving the work of the government affairs office to the Leticia trio who all turned out dead fish eyes by coincidence, Andrea was busy calming Shandris'' dissatisfaction.


    Who made him almost never return to Anakis in the past hundred years, and it was only natural that Shandris had resentment.


    For the next hundred years, Andrea did not run around again.


    The development of Northrend is very smooth, UU Reading Wintergrasp Lake''s high-quality resources are continuously produced, and now there is no need for Fandral to sit in charge.


    The front lines bordering the Grizzly Hills and the Zuldak tribes are still in peace, and no one takes the initiative to break the delicate balance between the four forces.


    The only military action was that Nawaz''s army wiped out the frost trolls of Dakshin and Sebharak, and completely stabilized the logistics channel between Risk Bay and Daksaron Fortress.


    For more than a hundred years, because Andrea concentrated on sitting in the capital, the development speed of Anakis began to soar.


    The mature experience of Moonlight City is the jewel in the front. Although the background and customs of the two cities are slightly different, they remain the same as the saying goes.


    Andrea copied the development experience of Moonlight City to Anakis after fine-tuning, and the living standards of the people in the capital began to rise steadily.


    Except for the old problem of population growth, which makes Andrea unable to complain, everything is developing in a good direction.


    However, just as Anarchis entered a period of rapid development, a letter sent from the distant Eastern Continent was delivered to Andrea''s home.

 Chapter 238： Degenerate Highborne

    Since returning from the Eastern Continent more than 200 years ago, the highborne who traveled to the east have always maintained close contact with Stormport.


    The cross-sea ships traveling between the two continents often brought back some enchanted gadgets made by the upper elves with the special products of the eastern continent from the eastern continent, and also transported the living supplies needed by Dath''Remar and others to Tirisfal Forest.


    ...Of course, you have to charge money.


    The top leaders of the Dark Night Republic are well aware of this cross-sea trade route, but no one has stood up to oppose it openly.


    Dath''Remar''s tough leadership of the Highborne to leave has exceeded many people''s expectations. It''s hard to say whether the person behind the incident is happy or worried. At least she doesn''t have the heart to pay attention to this issue now.


    With the acquiescence of the high-level, the Dongdu upper elves, who should have been reviled as traitors, still have no ties to Kalimdor.


    Seres also received letters from the Eastern Continent from time to time, and Dath''Remar and Danas would tell her about the different customs of Tirisfal Glades and Kalimdor.


    Taking root in Tirisfal for more than 200 years, Dath''Remar and others have already become familiar with various local human tribes, and the two sides have also cooperated many times to drive away the invading forest trolls.


    Most of the high elves are happy people. After living in the Tirisfal forest, they gradually got used to this forest overflowing with magic power all the time.


    Except for Dath''Remar and Danas, who knew the inside story, most people lost the passion to continue exploring and took root here with peace of mind.


    However, as time went by, the major families headed by Moonfury and Morning Star first discovered something was wrong.


    Their people have become more and more irritable. Recently, many people have privately accused humans of squeezing their living space, and some even radically proposed to destroy humans and take the Tirisfal Forest as their own.


    Moreover, the incidents of quarrels and fights within the clan are also increasing year by year, and many sober-minded people begin to wonder whether the Highborne have been cursed.


    Without the nourishment of the Well of Eternity and the World Tree, after more than two hundred years, the height of Das''Rema and others has shrunk significantly, from the original height of more than two meters to an average of about 1.8 meters.


    And in order to cooperate with human beings to resist the attack of forest trolls, they changed their habit of going out at night and gradually became synchronized with human life.


    The living environment and work and rest time have changed significantly, coupled with receiving more time from the sun, the skin color of the Highborne is gradually changing, slowly changing from a cool-toned violet to a warm color, and starting to turn into a pink similar to that of humans.


    When Andrea crossed the sea again to meet Dath''Remar, the appearance of the Highborne leader had changed dramatically.


    Leaving aside the transformation of the whole clan, Dath''Remar looked older than the rest of the clan, and he was completely middle-aged.


    "dad?"


    Seres looked at Dath''Remar who was much shorter than herself in disbelief, and the passage of time was particularly obvious on Dath''Remar.


    Seeing his precious daughter again, Dath''Remar showed a happy smile on his serious face.


    "Seles, long time no see. How have you been in Kalimdor for the past two hundred years?"


    Celes nodded blankly, "I''m fine, but you and brother, how you look..."


    Dath''Remar smiled indifferently, "I don''t know if this is a degeneration phenomenon after leaving the blessing of the Well of Eternity, but judging from the physical condition, there is no major problem."


    Andrea patted Seres on the shoulder, and winked at Shandris who was behind her. The sentinel general who had a good understanding with Andrea immediately came up and took Seres'' hand and whispered comfort.


    "Let''s talk business."


    Andrea looked down at Dath''Remar, "Have you finally decided to move?"


    "Ok."


    Dath''Rema nodded solemnly, "The changes in the clan''s personality have alerted the big families who are content with the status quo. I explained to them the truth buried in this land again, and this time they finally believed it."


    It was hard to find a homeland that could continue to absorb magic power. It was only natural that the Highborne who had suffered enough at sea did not want to take further risks.


    But the current situation is beyond their control. As time goes by, Zakaz, who is getting closer and closer to his resurrection, begins to gradually suppress Tire''s power of order and light.


    The result on the outside is the gradually changing personalities of the upper elves. They are affected by the dark breath of Zakaz, and the negative emotions in their hearts are constantly amplifying.


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, "Since you have decided, let''s go as soon as possible, but Dath''Rema, do you have a clear destination?"


    "have."


    Dath''Remar smiled confidently, "I have been sending scouts to explore the surrounding land for more than two hundred years. The farther you go to the northwest, the stronger the energy of the magic net will be."


    "If I''m not mistaken, the largest magic net node in the eastern continent should be in the forest at the northernmost tip of the continent."


    Dath''Remar lowered his head slightly and begged, "Andrea, I hope to get the help of your fleet to bring us from the sea to the vicinity of the magic net node."


    "That''s fine, but..."


    Andrea frowned and asked, "You should know that the forest called Zul''Aman is the territory of the Amani Empire, right? Are you sure you want to make your new home there?"


    "Sure."


    Dath''Remar said firmly, "The experience of more than two hundred years has made me see some things clearly."


    "Our clansmen will become lazy and slack in the absence of external threats. On the one hand, we chose the Amani Forest because of the magic network nodes. On the other hand, we want the clansmen to have a sense of crisis and not be too content with pleasure."


    "Ok."


    Andrea nodded, "Since you''ve already considered it, I won''t say anything more."


    "If you start by land, it is impossible for you to break through the heavy interception of forest trolls and enter the core territory of Amani. It is indeed a good idea to go by sea."


    "But try to be as prepared as possible."


    Andrea squinted his eyes and reminded, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, the Amani trolls are not easy to mess with, and I don''t want to mobilize the night elf army across the sea to support you."


    "Once you really take root in the Amani Forest, you must be prepared to be attacked by trolls all the time."


    ¡­


    Andrea didn''t know how the upper elves who traveled to the Middle East broke through the siege to reach the Amani Forest. Logically speaking, going by land is a dead end.


    If they wanted to reach the northernmost point of the Eastern Continent from land, they would inevitably pass through Zul''Aman, the capital of the Amani trolls. It was absolutely impossible for the forest trolls to watch a group of feuding elves pass by under their noses.


    But taking the sea route is different. Although the forest trolls have some navigation ability, compared to the night elves with advanced sea technology, those troll boats are no different from sampans in Andrea''s eyes.


    Three months later, the reluctant upper elves were finally ready to travel under the strong mobilization of the major families. They were loaded into the cabin again with black faces, and many people recalled their painful experiences.


    The sea voyage all the way north lasted for more than a month. When the fleet docked and landed in the northern part of the Amani Forest, all the Highborne felt the strong magic power contained in this forest.


    "right here."


    Dath''Remar took a deep breath. "This forest will be our true new home."

 Chapter 239： Sunwell and QuelThalas

    The Amani Forest is the core territory of the Amani Forest Trolls. Their capital, Zul''Aman, is located in the southeast corner of the forest. There are many forest troll settlements throughout the forest.


    In order to avoid the eyes of the forest trolls, the landing site chosen by the fleet is located on a small island directly connected to the mainland at the northernmost tip of the Eastern Continent.


    Although it has not been named yet, Andrea can know from the map in his memory that this is the area known as Sunstrider Island in later generations, and it is also the place where all blood elf players start their adventures.


    Sunstrider Island is small in size and is connected to the mainland through a small shoal.


    The forest trolls seem to have no interest in this small island, and there is no trace of any troll life in a large piece of land around Sunstrider Island.


    "It''s here, no, no..."


    After disembarking from the boat and setting up camp, Dath''Remar was spinning around in a daze. He frowned and looked towards the northeast of Sunstrider Island. The magic net node that attracted him seemed to be farther to the north.


    The patriarchs of the major families also gathered around Dath''Remar. After some discussions, they affirmed Dath''Remar''s perception, and all the high-level elves turned their attention to Andrea.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea, who became the focus of sight, scratched her head helplessly, "Understood, I will arrange for the exploration ship to continue searching north."


    "Dath''Remar, I''d better talk about the ugliness first. After helping you stabilize your new homeland and establish a country this time, I hope to reap rewards in the years to come."


    Celes widened her eyes slightly upon hearing this, "Uncle Andrea?"


    Dath''Rema smiled, and waved his hand to stop Seres'' questioning, "Andrea also needs to take certain risks when helping us, and it''s only natural to seek rewards."


    "But¡­"


    Danas patted his sister on the shoulder and persuaded, "Ceres, we have already parted ways with the night elves, and Andrea has no obligation to help us."


    "If you want to continue to maintain a good cooperative relationship, it is impossible to rely solely on one party to pay. Long-term interests are the best bond to maintain cooperation."


    Dath''Remar promised solemnly, "Right now we are poor and poor, and we can''t give you what you need for the time being, but if you are willing to believe in us, I promise you in the name of Dath''Remar Sunstrider, that we will definitely give you back in the future." I repay this kindness to you."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "Your words are enough. I believe you can make a new breakthrough in the Eastern Continent."


    ¡­


    The Highborne have a very keen perception of magic power. Dath''Remar and others sensed that the node of the magic net was indeed located on another large island further north of Sunstrider Island.


    When Dath''Rema led the chiefs of the various families to set foot on this island, the strong magic power made them subconsciously take a deep breath.


    However, although the magic power here is so strong that it is almost visible to the naked eye, the highborne who are mortals cannot easily mobilize the energy in the magic net nodes. The problems they face at this time are very similar to those of Sandara.


    However, unlike the Sandara Highborne, Dath''Remar had already thought about his future path before he left.


    Following the ever-increasing magic power, Das Rema and others reached a high ground on the island, where they finally found the most eye-catching large-scale magic network node in the entire Eastern Continent.


    Andrea looked at the materialized arcane energy flowing around the node in amazement. The magic net node even spawned a lot of primitive arcane energy bodies around the node. At this time, they were wandering around the magic net node aimlessly. .


    "It''s not much better than Nordrassil''s magic net node..."


    Dath''Remar broke away from the state of trance looking forward to the future, took a long breath, and walked slowly to the small lake where the magic net node was located.


    Taking out an unusually delicate water bottle from his space package, Dath''Remar poured the well water in the bottle into the small lake with a pious look in front of everyone.


    Andrea looked at the water bottle in Dath''Remar''s hand with great interest, "Water from the Well of Eternity?" This can be regarded as a good relationship between Illidan and the high elves unintentionally. ''


    With the injection of water from the Well of Eternity, dazzling arcane light shot up from the small lake, illuminating a large area around it.


    Originally, the energy that overflowed from the magic net node was unruly and unruly, and could not be controlled by the upper elves, but at this moment, Dath''Rema and the others could feel the extremely warm magic power flowing through their bodies.


    The upper elves stationed on Sun Chaser Island also felt the warm energy filling their bodies at the same time, and countless people immediately knelt on the ground devoutly and bowed their heads in the direction of the beam of light to pray silently.


    Patriarch Moonfury''s eyes were fixed on the golden energy spring that was close at hand, unable to regain consciousness for a long time, and the patriarchs of other high-level elves around him were not much better than him.


    "What a heart-warming energy that lights our way like a bright sun."


    "Sunstrider... Thinking about it now, it seems that fate is guiding us."


    The morning star patriarch agreed, "In this case, let''s name this source of hope for the highborne...the Sunwell."


    ¡­


    The Amani trolls far away in Zul''Aman also noticed the movement on the northern island. The current chief Mandolin and the prophet Kamal quietly looked at the eye-catching beam of light in the distance.


    After a long time, the Prophet Kamal frowned and waved back, calling for a forest troll guard.


    "I sent someone to take a boat to the northern island to check the situation. I suddenly had a bad feeling."


    Mandolin froze for a moment, then asked with a solemn expression, "Prophet, do you think this beam of light will pose a threat to us?"


    Kamal shook his head, "I''m not sure, but I can feel the restlessness of the Loa."


    "I hope it won''t be as I thought, otherwise... the peaceful life of the forest trolls for more than two thousand years will usher in a turning point."


    ¡­


    The establishment of the Sunwell heralds a new age for the Highborne.


    With the help of the meaning of the sun well, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Dath''Remar officially ordered to abolish the tribe''s belief in the moon, and instead draw energy from the "sun".


    In order to express their determination to bid farewell to their past life, Dath''Remar and others abandoned their original title of Highborne and began to call themselves Highborne.


    With the Sunwell as their foundation, the high elves soon established a large settlement on the Amani ruins on the eastern coast of Sunstrider Isle, which Dath''Remar called Silvermoon City.


    Witnessed by Andrea and others, the high elves announced the establishment of a brand new country¡ªQuel''Thalas, whose name means "the home of the high elves" in the Kaldorei language.


    As the savior who led the tribe to overcome obstacles and open up a new homeland, the Sunstriders were respected by all major families as the high elf royal family, and Dath''Remar became the first Sun King of Quel''Thalas Kingdom.


    After the Sun King Dath''Remar took office, he reciprocated immediately, and divided up the nobles according to the contributions of each family during the migration.


    But before the revived high elves gained a firm foothold in Silvermoon City, the vanguard of the Amani trolls collided with the high elf scouts who were out exploring the forest.

 Chapter 240： Tyrande Returns

    Facing the invading forest trolls, Dath''Remar, who had just ascended the throne as the new king, did not panic. He had long been mentally prepared for the arrival of the Amani trolls.


    The newly established Silvermoon City is only the size of a simple village, and there are hardly any fortifications to stop it.


    In order to prevent the Amani troll from interfering with the establishment of Silvermoon City, Dath''Remar decided to keep the enemy out of the country.


    As Dath''Remar began mobilizing troops, Andrea and Shandris suddenly received important news from Kalimdor.


    Tyrande finished rectifying the Elune Sisterhood and came out again.


    "Why at this time..."


    Andrea patted his forehead with a headache. He originally planned to help Dath''Remar defeat the trolls in his personal capacity, so as to sell a favor to the high elves.


    The plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, and Andrea didn''t think that the short two hundred years of retreat would change Tyrande''s nature, and the re-emergence of the High Priest would inevitably bring some uncertainties to Anakis''s originally stable political situation.


    "Are you leaving?"


    Dath''Remar wearing the crown looked at Andrea and Shandris with wry smiles in surprise.


    Dath''Remar was not stupid, he knew that Andrea must have a plan to stay in the Eastern Continent to help the high elves, but at this time, Quel''Thalas, who was waiting for a while, really needed external help.


    Andrea, as the chairman of the Supreme Council of the Republic of the Night, his attitude already represented many things. Dath''Remar didn''t mind paying a price to befriend Andrea.


    "Yes." Andrea sighed, "The situation in Anarchis has changed. Our beloved High Priest has come out of the mountain again. I must rush back to sit in town immediately. Who knows if she will come up with something on a whim?" Some decrees that make people laugh and cry."


    Among the four members of the Supreme Council, the speaker has the highest authority, and the remaining three members have almost equal rights.


    When the Speaker is away for a short period of time and cannot return, members of Parliament temporarily replace the position of Speaker. They can put forward their own demands and political opinions, as long as they are unanimously approved by the other two members of Parliament, they can be passed.


    Although Malfurion would not listen to Tyrande''s orders in everything, the two had been friends for many years after all. Who knew whether the archdruid would be softened by Tyrande''s entreaties.


    As for Maiev... Andrea never thought Maiev would follow her lead.


    The leader of the judicial system has her own personality and opinions. As long as she thinks it is right, she will agree, and if she thinks it is right, she will relentlessly refute it, even if the person who proposes the motion is Tyrande, who has long disagreed with her. .


    "Forehead¡­"


    After listening to Andrea''s explanation, Dath''Remar also understood the troubles he was facing.


    Although it was a pity that he could not get the help of Andrea and Shandris, he still maintained his grace to see them off.


    Apart from the fleet members, only Shandris and Seres, Onyxia and Leticia stayed in Kalimdor temporarily to help with government affairs.


    At this moment, Andrea was very grateful for his decision.


    Although Leticia knew nothing about government affairs, but with Onyxia, a master strategist, giving advice, Tyrande shouldn''t make any big disturbances in a short time.


    Even in a calm period, it would take at least half a year to travel between the Eastern Continent and Kalimdor, not to mention that it is still the midsummer season when the sea is full of storms.


    This time Andrea didn''t have the teleportation talisman provided by Saragosa. Even if they knew the coordinates of Anakis, the high elves such as Dath''Remar would not dare to use cross-continent teleportation rashly.


    The difficulty of teleportation will rise linearly with the increase of distance. The distance between the Eastern Continent and Kalimdor is more than ten thousand miles. Except for the blue dragon who controls the magic net of Azeroth, no mortal really dares to guarantee that he can do it. It is impossible to teleport across the endless sea to the opposite shore easily, even through the Broken Isles.


    In the game, you can teleport all over the world simply because of the gameplay.


    At least until Dath''Remar and others figured out the magic net structure of the Amani Forest, even if they had the infinite energy pool of the Sunwell, they didn''t dare to pat their chests and say that they would be able to send Andrea back safely. Kalimdor.


    Before setting off, Andrea looked at Celes with a tangled expression, "Dath Rema, or let Celes..."


    "Do not."


    Before Andrea finished speaking, Dath''Remar interrupted, "Let Celes continue to follow you."


    "As you can see, Quel''Thalas was facing the crisis of destroying the country when it was first established. In order to..."


    "Yes yes yes~"


    Andrea rolled her eyes and complained, "For the continuation of the Sunstrider family, can''t Seres stay with you in the Eastern Continent to fight to the death?"


    "Please, can you use another excuse, don''t you think it''s old-fashioned to use this all the time..."


    "Hehe~" Dath''s Rema, an old wretch, smiled meaningfully, "You can understand what I mean, anyway, Celes should follow you back to Kalimdor."


    "In the future, if we can establish a solid transcontinental portal, we can let this kid come and visit us from time to time."


    Celeste breathed a sigh of relief, but her face was still very tangled.


    Both sides are reluctant, it is very difficult for her to be caught in the middle, and considering the limited lifespan of the high elves...


    Seeing Celes''s face suddenly darkened, Dath''Remar gently stroked her brilliant golden hair.


    "Don''t be so depressed, eternal life is not necessarily a good thing."


    "After losing eternal life, I began to truly feel the preciousness of life."


    "It will urge us to work as hard as possible within a limited time, giving the slow-paced high elves more motivation to move forward."


    Dath''Remar sighed and said, "In the past 200 years of living with humans, we have witnessed the strong and unyielding will of this short-lived race. Bright life."


    "Go."


    Pushing Celeste''s back, Dath''Rema said gratifiedly, "Your growth rate has far exceeded my expectations. If you hadn''t already decided on a successor, maybe you would be more suitable to inherit the throne than Danas. "


    Danas complained with a constipated face, "Father, can you stop being so blunt..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Dath''Remar laughed happily and said, "Don''t be so sad, you are the prince of Quel''Thalas."


    Showing a mischievous expression after a long absence, Dath''Remar jokingly said, "As compensation, I plan to name the big island where the Sunwell is located after you, let''s call it...Quel''Danas."


    ¡­


    In midsummer, the wind and waves on the Endless Sea were very violent. Although the druids on the ship tried their best to appease the violent weather near the fleet, this could only ensure that the ship would not be submerged and destroyed in the storm.


    The majesty of nature cannot be subverted easily by ordinary people. In order to avoid the main travel range of the storm circle, the fleet had to detour from a farther sea route.


    Under the protection of the Druid, the flagship deck that was hit by the rainstorm was not washed by any rainwater. Andrea was standing at the bow of the ship at this time, looking at the junction of the monstrous waves and the gloomy sky in the distance, silently lost in thought. UU Reading


    "Andrea."


    Shandris suddenly came up from the lower deck at this time, her face looked a little dignified.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "accidents."


    Shandris rubbed his brows and said, "In order to avoid the storm circle, we deviated from the planned course, and I''m afraid we won''t be able to reach the Broken Isles for replenishment."


    From what Andrea Santis knew, she knew that her girlfriend had something to say.


    "so?"


    "The good news is that we have discovered a large island not far from the south that we have never discovered before. The captain asked me to ask you if you want to risk docking."


    "Large island? South of the Broken Isles?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "Could it be there..."

 Chapter 241： Attack of the Blood Trolls

    If Andrea remembers correctly, there are only two large islands around the Broken Isles, namely Kul Tiras and Zandalar.


    Of course, the name of the Kul Tiras Islands has not yet appeared at this time.


    Because it is not far from the Broken Isles, and on the same shipping lane, the night elves discovered this island many years ago.


    But at this time, there was nothing of value on Kul Tiras Island. A group of savage aborigines named Drust lived on the archipelago, and Andrea didn''t intend to provoke them.


    Excluding Kul Tiras, there is only one big undiscovered island left...


    The holy mountain of Zandalari, which split off from the mainland when the sky fell, should be called Zandalar Island at this time.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea thought about it. Although the fleet can still continue sailing, the raging storm still caused some impacts, and deviation from the channel was one of them.


    "Okay, turn to the south and temporarily stop at this unknown big island."


    Andrea looked up and said to Shandris, "But we must be more vigilant. We don''t know what dangers there will be on the island. It''s best to wait until the core area of ??the tropical cyclone passes by and leave the island quickly."


    It was unlucky to say that the druids had already predicted the route of the storm circle and planned the route map in advance.


    But who knew that two independent tropical cyclones would meet at sea by coincidence and form a larger typhoon circle. This accident caused the fleet to completely deviate from the originally planned route, and had to temporarily stop on the island to avoid The edge of nature.


    ¡­


    The area where the fleet stopped was a tropical rainforest swamp, and Andrea knew it when she saw the familiar environment here, and she guessed it right.


    During the War of the Ancients, in order to rescue Tyrande who was trapped in Zin-Azhali, Andrea entered this humid and hot area twice.


    Nazmir, the true birthplace of trolls, the glorious center of the ancient troll empire Zul Nazman.


    In his previous life, Andrea was busy with work in version 8.0, so he didn''t play very deeply. He only experienced the quest line of the alliance''s island of Kul Tiras, and he only knew a little about the plot of Zandalar Island.


    What Nazmir left the deepest impression on him was a god-fucking man-made... Titan God, Gohu... Ahem, G''huun.


    Andrea didn''t know what happened to this land during the heyday of trolls. Anyway, what he saw now was a deserted swamp.


    The place where the fleet landed was in the north of Nazmir. Before the crew went ashore to tie up the boat with the towering trees of Nazmir, the land sent a "warm" greeting to Andrea and his party.


    "Sa!"


    A group of strangely dressed troll monsters yelled and rushed out of the forest to attack the sailors without questioning or probing, as if these trolls were born to kill.


    "what!"


    Although they had already made preparations when they landed, this group of trolls killed them without saying hello, and the sailors inevitably suffered some casualties.


    "Trolls? And these trolls..."


    Standing at the bow of the ship, Shandris stepped on the side of the ship with her slender thighs bent, bowing her bow and shooting arrows to rescue the injured sailors one by one. She was very surprised that there would be trolls here.


    Seles took the words and frowned and nodded, "Well, these trolls look very abnormal."


    Although the two were chatting, their attacking movements did not stop at all. Celes performed fireballs one after another, and the burning troll let out a miserable scream while speeding up its attack.


    "Stand back!"


    Andrea jumped down from stepping on the bow of the boat, and in mid-air, he called the Shadow Meteor to launch a range attack on the troll.


    This group of weird trolls who were still very brave after being injured behaved very badly after being hit by the shadow attack. Their spirits soon fell into a state of collapse, and they all knelt on the ground half-kneeling ghostly, and some even held their heads in pain. Rolling on the ground.


    "this¡­"


    Andrea didn''t expect his usual range attack to clear the field so effectively, and when he landed on the beach, his expression was still a little dazed.


    ''Are these blood trolls tainted by G''huun? The mind is so fragile...''


    Andrea didn''t know much about the birth of the blood trolls, only that they were followers of G''huun.


    These idiots took the man-made ancient **** unintentionally created by the Titan Guardians as a loa. Many trolls believed in him, and because of this, they were infected by G''huun''s blood virus and turned into bloodthirsty beasts.


    The blood troll squad of this raiding fleet only had more than 20 people. When Andrea landed, except for a leader who was dressed in a relatively complicated outfit, he could barely hold on. The other trolls were already lying on the ground rolling their eyes and twitching.


    ''Brain dead? Worth mentioning...''


    Ignoring the trolls who were wading all over the ground, Andrea walked up to the masked female troll leader with a staff, grabbed her by the neck and lifted her from the ground.


    "Troll, can you speak Titan language?"


    "Tana drip!"


    Although she didn''t know what the troll in front of her was talking about, but seeing her fanatical expression looking at the sky with her hands outstretched, Andrea knew that this guy must have said nothing good.


    "Crack!"


    Breaking the troll''s neck, Andrea tossed her limp corpse aside.


    "If you can''t speak, there is no interrogation value. Go play with your dog owner."


    Shandris followed Andrea and jumped off the bow. On the way to get close to her boyfriend, she mercilessly shot and killed the twitching trolls on the ground one by one with a bow and arrow.


    "Wait...wait for me!"


    Seres looked at the height of the bow of the ship from the ground with some fear, and finally mustered up the courage to jump out, and hurriedly used the slow fall technique in mid-air.


    "Eh? Ehhh!"


    Hearing the exclamation from behind, Andrea turned around in surprise.


    Seres didn''t adjust the landing direction properly, and used the slow fall technique prematurely in the windy weather. At this time, she was blown to the east like a rootless floating weed, and she screamed in horror.


    "What the **** is that little fool doing..."


    Andrea shook her head helplessly, and Shandris was a little bit dumbfounded.


    Ordering the sailors to stay temporarily, Andrea immediately turned into a griffin to take off, and Shandris jumped up and sat on the back of the griffin tacitly. UU reading


    "Ok?"


    Andrea, who flew into the air, was fighting against the strong wind. At this time, he saw something strange through the violent storm.


    There was a strange pyramid looming in the direction where Seres was blown away. At this time, Seres was busy holding down the hem of her robe in the strong wind to prevent herself from getting naked, and she didn''t notice that she was rapidly approaching the upper part of the pyramid.


    Shandris also noticed this problem, and hastily shouted, "Ceres! Pay attention to the front!"


    It''s a pity that in the howling wind, Shandris'' voice could not be heard too far. Seeing that Seres was about to hit the pyramid, a huge pterodactyl broke through the wind and came out of the jungle. Celes was stopped.


    "Oh, little girl, don''t fly around in such bad weather. You are not a **** like Paku who can control the wind."


    Andrea looked at the pterodactyl who was wearing golden armor and could speak in surprise.


    "Loa?"

 Chapter 242： Paku the Wind Lord

    As the birthplace of all trolls, it''s not surprising that Loa appeared on Zandalar Island. Andrea just didn''t expect that the pterodactyl Loa, who called himself Pa''ku, would kindly save Seres who was about to crash into the pyramid.


    Although the loa are not as good as the wilderness demigods with a formal organization, they are also the primitive animal gods bred by Azeroth, and each has its own personality and arrogance as a god.


    A considerable number of Loa are moody, and treat mortals as worthless, and even the believers who enshrine them may be slaughtered and devoured at any time. Haka the Soul Reaper is one of the representatives.


    Pterodactyl Paku ignored the strong wind blowing by the sea, and landed on the ground with Seres who was still in shock.


    Shandris pulled the pale-faced Seres back and hugged her to comfort her, while Andrea stepped forward to stand in front of the two of them, looking at the pterodactyl that was obviously enshrined by the troll with a little vigilance.


    "Loapaku, we are from a passing fleet. We happened to encounter a storm and had to take shelter on the island. Thank you for your help to Celes."


    Although there were many thoughts in his mind, Andrea thanked Paku politely on the surface.


    Paku tilted his head and looked at Andrea for a while, "Don''t worry about it, I just happened to pass by, and you are night elves, right?"


    "yes."


    Paku stood upright on two legs and circled around the three of them a few times, "Interesting, since the Well of Eternity exploded and split the continent, no night elves have set foot on this land for more than 2,000 years."


    "Mortal, don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Paku put away his joking expression, and solemnly warned, "It''s no problem for you to avoid the strong wind here. The Zandalari will not fall and attack those in distress, but the aborigines of Nazmir are different."


    A look of surprise flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "Blood troll?"


    ¡­


    The pterodactyl Loa named Paku was very talkative, and he was also very friendly to the three of Andrea.


    After following Andrea back to the temporary camp set up by the sailors in the rainforest, Paku briefly told Andrea and others about the origin of the blood troll.


    The general history is similar to Andrea''s one-sided understanding before, but Paku explained some details in more detail.


    These blood trolls are indeed G''huun''s believers and followers. When the troll race was just born with wisdom, Nazmir was their original birthplace.


    As a loa who has survived for more than ten thousand years, Pa''ku knows a lot of ancient history, including the birth of the Zandalar, and even the origin of the Nazmani, the predecessor of the Zandalarai.


    "It''s too long to tell the story from the beginning, so let me tell you briefly."


    Paku lay on a relatively dry piece of land in the camp, looking nostalgicly at the direction of the pyramid they had seen before.


    "The fundamental reason why Nazmir became what it is now is the guy who is regarded as the blood **** by the blood trolls¡ªthe ancient **** G''huun."


    "Hey~"


    Xalatas on Andrea''s waist taunted after a long absence, "That guy is just a failed experiment created by the Titan Guardian unintentionally. I definitely don''t recognize him as a member of the Old Gods."


    Andrea ignored Xalatas'' words, and Paku''s narration continued.


    "The guardians imprisoned G''huun in a titan laboratory named Uldir, and placed three seals in the surrounding mountains and jungles to restrict G''huun."


    "One of them is the pyramid we saw just now, the first seal, Atunazman."


    "The second seal, Atul Aman, and the third seal, Zuldazar, are located in the Wodun Forest in the west of Nazmir and Dazar''alor, the capital of the Zandalari trolls."


    "that¡­"


    Andrea frowned and asked, "Loapaku, is it okay for you to tell us these secret news?"


    "secret?"


    Paku sneered and said, "Don''t worry, not only Zandalar knows all this information, but even the blood troll whose brain was burned by G''huun is also clear about it, so it''s not really secret information."


    "In order to get out of Odir, G''huun sent his men to take the lead in capturing Atul Nazman. Atul Aman is still under the protection of the snake **** Sethralis, and Zuldazar is in an extremely safe position. The Zandalari capital."


    Paku looked at Andrea with a smile and said, "No matter what, if one day G''huun is released, the whole world will suffer because of it."


    "It can be seen from your temperament and speech and behavior that you are high-ranking people in the night elves. I believe you are not stupid. You should know what you should and should not do."


    "Okay, that''s all for now."


    Against the whistling fan, Paku took off again with his fleshy wings, "Being entrusted by the kings of Loalezan, I will not continue to accompany you."


    "Leave as soon as the wind and rain clear. I don''t guarantee that you won''t be taken as a provocation by the Zandalari if you stay here for a long time."


    Watching the pterodactyl Loa gradually go away, Andrea lowered his head and fell into deep thought.


    ¡®Odile, the Three Seals, G¡¯huun, and Nazmani, it seems that there are many twists and turns in the history of trolls... Forget it, anyway, it has nothing to do with me for the time being. ''


    According to Paku, the blood trolls are primitive and bloody. Under the influence of G''huun, they will attack all intelligent creatures that appear in their territory, and capture the defeated prey back to their "blood god" Offer a living sacrifice.


    Although this is an unforgivable race, they have no direct hatred or conflict of interest with Andrea for the time being.


    It would be good to leave them to harass the Zandalar''s back garden all the time, lest the Zandalar, who have nothing to do, want to meddle in the affairs of other continents all day long.


    ¡­


    The storm lasted for three days before gradually leaving the waters near Nazmir. Perhaps because this place is far away from the range of Nordrassil''s blessing, Seres, who was exposed to wind and rain at sea, experienced for the first time what it means to be sick.


    Although it was just a simple cold and fever, there was no corresponding medicine prepared in this temporary fleet.


    In order to cure Seres'' illness, Andrea and others continued to stay in Nazmir after the storm passed.


    Following the advice of a part-time alchemist onboard, the group carefully searched for the herbs needed to prepare the potion in this vast jungle swamp.


    As Paku said, Nazmir, the birthplace of the trolls, has long been reduced to the territory of the blood trolls. Even if Andrea and the others were careful when they went out, the blood trolls, who are local snakes, still had many small conflicts with them .


    Just as Andrea and his party were dealing with the blood troll in the jungle looking for medicinal herbs, the pterodactyl Loapaku finished his inspection work and just returned to Dazar''alor, the capital of Zandalari.


    After reporting the inspection results to the kings Loa-Devil Tyrannosaurus Rezan, UU reads www.uukanshu. com Paku casually mentioned to Rezan the interesting experience he encountered while going out.


    It has been more than 8,000 years since the contract between the kings of Loalezan and Dazar, the first king of Zandalari.


    For many years, Rezan has been guarding the descendants of Dasa with due diligence, which is completely different from the practices of evil gods such as Hakkar.


    Knowing the traces of the night elves from the free-spirited Pa''ku, Rezan raised his vigilance for the arrival of this group of refugees.


    "Paku, are you sure that the night elves didn''t have any malicious intentions, they just happened to dock in Nazmir to avoid the storm?"


    "Sure."


    Paku lazily said, "Recently there has indeed been a strong wind blowing on the sea which is rarely seen in decades. This group of unlucky night elves should have just happened to meet at sea."


    "yes."


    ¡®Go and see for yourself sometime, maybe¡­¡¯

 Chapter 243： Kings of Loalezan

    "Mind scream."


    Andrea, who rushed into the group of blood trolls, opened her mouth and let out a sharp roar, and the nearby trolls immediately held their heads in horror and trembled.


    Swinging the Dark Empire Blade in his hand and the light blade protruding from the top of the Garnier Staff like clouds and flowing water, Andrea easily harvested the life of the immobile blood troll.


    The troll spellcasters on the periphery jumped their feet angrily. While assisting the spellcasting with funny jumping movements, they pointed the crude staff in their hands at Andrea, who was unparalleled in the crowd.


    "Whizzing!"


    Arrows like afterimages hit the vital points of these troll casters one after another. Shandris, who was squatting on the trunk of a big tree, mercilessly shot any long-range troll who dared to aim at Andrea.


    This medium-sized blood troll village happened to grow the heather grass needed to treat Seres. After trying to negotiate with the trolls to no avail, Andrea decided to "convince" them in another way.


    After harvesting the head of the troll leader with the Shadow Sickle spell, Andrea breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s really troublesome. I said that I just wanted to borrow some medicinal herbs, and I insisted on forcing me to kill."


    Shandris jumped down from the tree after confirming that there were no living trolls, and she rolled her eyes at Andrea speechlessly.


    "Stop talking nonsense, go back after picking the Ningshen Flower. Others should have collected enough materials. This swamp full of blood sacrifice scenes is really disgusting."


    As Shandris said, along the way, the two of Andrea passed through many blood troll villages.


    These lunatics who worship G''huun regard blood sacrifice as a daily activity, and the thick smell of blood can be smelled everywhere in the jungle.


    Compared with the Zandalarai, who developed a powerful civilization under the guidance of multiple loa, these descendants of Nazmani who worshiped G''huun almost completely degenerated into primitive people.


    The first troll city, Zul Nazman, was abandoned, and the once glorious civilization and city became the ruins of Nazmir over the ages.


    Although Andrea is very interested in the history of trolls, now is not the right time to explore history with peace of mind.


    Carefully shoveling up the heather grass with a medicinal hoe, the two quietly left the camp that was full of corpses.


    It was not convenient to fly in the dense jungle, and Andrea turned into a vigorous stag, raised Shandris and ran wildly in the forest.


    "wait!"


    When the two had already seen the edge of the temporary camp, Shandris, who had climbed up and looked into the distance, suddenly stopped.


    Looking at the jungle ahead vigilantly with full bowstring, Shandris warned coldly, "Come out, I see you."


    "Hehe~ Very good dynamic vision."


    A miniature Devilsaur about two meters high came out from behind the woods. Like Pa''ku, he also wore a large amount of golden armor. Obviously, he had a high status among the many loa enshrined in Zandalar.


    Andrea returned to her original form and stared closely at the Devilsaur, which seemed harmless, "The Kings of Loalezan?"


    "Oh?"


    Rezan''s projection was a bit unexpected, "Mortal, do you know me?"


    Andrea shook her head, "I don''t know it, I just read it from the ancient books handed down by the night elves."


    "Among the primitive gods enshrined in Zandalari, there is the most respected loa, Devilsaur Rezan, who once fought directly with Queen Azshara without defeat, and his fighting power is very powerful."


    "Azshara..."


    Thinking back to that powerful mortal queen, a cautious look flashed in Rezan''s eyes.


    "I have to admit that she is the strongest mortal I have ever seen. Even I can only support myself in her hands. That strength is far beyond the scope of mortals."


    Shaking his head, Rezan withdrew his thoughts, "Don''t mention these long-term things."


    "Night elf, I have seen you."


    Rezan looked at Shandris. "You once entered the mountains of Zuldazar, more than 2,000 years ago, when the night elves were at war with demons."


    Shandris froze for a moment, and then suddenly said, "I did pass through Zuldazar, so the person who secretly helped us from the Dreadlord was indeed..."


    Rezan smiled and nodded, "Yes, it is indeed a Zandalari troll."


    "Although there have been wars between night elves and trolls, at least we have the same stance when facing enemies that threaten the world."


    Rezan looked at the two meaningfully, "Remember my words, I hope we will have the opportunity to meet and cooperate again in the future."


    After the projection finished speaking, it turned into light particles and dispersed. Andrea and Shandris looked at each other, and they both frowned and thought at the same time.


    "Cooperation?" Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Is it about G''huun?"


    The Zandalari are the most respected of all the trolls, and they have indeed developed a splendid civilization with the help of the loa.


    If it weren''t for the sudden emergence of night elves relying on the Well of Eternity, the entire world should still be under the rule of trolls.


    The Zandalari trolls are very confident in their own strength. If they are not sure about it, and they will pose a threat to the world...the only one who has not completely broken free from the seal is the ancient **** G''huun.


    "interesting."


    Andrea smiled as if realizing something, "Specifically mentioned the short meeting before, and pointed out the fact that the night elves were helped by Zandalari. It seems that this king loa came to leave a good relationship with us. what."


    Shandris asked inexplicably, "Why did he do this? Could it be that he is not confident enough in himself and Zandalar?"


    "Who knows." Andrea looked at the deep swamp forest and chuckled, "Although it is only a secondary animal god, the loa is also a kind of **** after all. Maybe Rezan instinctively felt something."


    Andrea vaguely remembered that the final ending of this Loa of Kings seemed to be miserable. The one who replaced him as the new Loa of Kings in Zandalar was a strange **** in human form, who seemed to be called Bang, and the specific name was Andrea. I can''t remember it for a long time.


    ¡­


    After returning to the camp, Andrea and the rest of the crew reunited, and the non-professional alchemist threw the collected herbs into the usual cooking pot and boiled them.


    Andrea went into the tent with Shandris to visit Celes. UU reading


    Shandris reached out and stroked Seres'' forehead lightly.


    "Still hot."


    Andrea also came to Seles'' bed and squatted down. Seles, who was a little confused, was still muttering "Dad" and "Brother".


    "Hey~"


    Andrea sighed, "It seems that this disease is not entirely caused by the cold, but the depression in this girl''s heart is also one of the causes of the disease."


    In order not to wake Celes, Shandris asked after the two left the tent, "Andrea, Dath Rema and the others can get through this difficulty?"


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem, but some losses are inevitable, and this is what Dath''Remar himself meant."


    Andrea looked back at the tent and said, "He hopes that his people will not indulge in pleasure just because they got the Sunwell. The forest troll is deliberately looking for a strong external pressure."

 Chapter 244： return

    This conclusion is Andrea''s speculation based on the development of the later Quel''Thalas.


    Before cooperating with the Arathor Empire to defeat the main force of the forest trolls, Quel''Thalas had maintained rapid development, and many families, including the Windrunner, emerged in that era of heroes.


    On the contrary, after Anasteria, the great-grandson of Dath''Rema, defeated the Amani Empire, the development of the high elves stagnated, and the people began to settle down with the status quo. Become dull and stubborn.


    Lacking strong external stimuli, these Highborne descendants committed the same problems as their ancestors.


    Shaking his head and getting rid of complicated thoughts, Andrea hugged Shandris'' shoulders and comforted him, "Don''t worry, Seres is not such a fragile person, as long as she takes the potion, she should be able to recover, and I also believe in Quelza. Rath will ride out the storm under Dath''Remar."


    "Ok."


    Shandris put away the worried expression on his face, leaned gently on Andrea''s shoulder and looked at the clear sky after the storm dissipated.


    After taking the medicine, Celes'' condition stabilized, and she woke up from a dizzy sleep the next day.


    Knowing that it was because she had delayed her return trip, little confused Seres couldn''t help bowing her head and apologizing with tears in her eyes.


    In the end, Andrea knocked her head helplessly as a symbolic punishment, and the fleet was able to start again.


    Dazar''alor, the capital of the trolls, looked far to the north from Rezan. The powerful and wise Loa seemed to be able to see the movements of Andrea and the others through the dense forest.


    "I hope this good fortune can help Zandalar through the most difficult period in the future..."


    "Hey hey~"


    Frivolous laughter sounded from Rezan''s side, and the corners of King Loa''s mouth twitched, and he said with some displeasure, "Bwonsamdi, are you dissatisfied with my decision?"


    "Where, where."


    A humanoid creature with a bone mask on his head and a staff in his hand suddenly appeared next to Rezan, he bowed flamboyantly and said, "You are a loa of kings, how dare I question your decision. "


    "Hmph!" Rezan spewed a puff of white air from his nose, "Speak directly, don''t beat around the bush like this."


    "Aiya~"


    Bwonsamdi''s body flashed to the other side of Dao Rezan, still jokingly said, "I just didn''t expect the mighty Rezan to have no confidence in himself, do you really think those night elves can help Zandalar in the future? ?¡±


    "do not know."


    Rezan looked at the cloudless sky and sighed, "I hope it''s just my overthinking."


    After Rezan stepped away, Bwonsamdi put away his previous smiling expression, and stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "Could it be that Rezan has spied some fragments of the future?"


    He looked at Rezan''s back with his blue eyes, showing a complex look, "My chance? Or is it a disaster?"


    ¡­


    Anakis, the capital of the Night Republic


    It had been half a year since Tyrande returned to the government office, and Leticia had been worried that the high priest would attack Andrea''s policies, but contrary to her expectations, the past six months had passed very smoothly.


    Tyrande spent more time reading Andrea''s policy details, except for occasional words to reprimand some officials who made mistakes, she behaved very calmly.


    But it was this kind of tranquility that made Leticia, who stayed behind in Anakis, feel like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    "The calm before the storm."


    Onyxia took a bite of the apple in her hand and said vaguely, "Tyrande is still charging. Before launching an attack, she must first understand all the policies promulgated and find loopholes that can be questioned."


    "This time won''t be too long, Tyrande''s patience is not good, half a year is almost the limit."


    "If I''m not wrong, she should start to have seizures within the next month, Leticia, you should be mentally prepared first."


    "Hey~"


    Leticia lay down on the table decadently like she had no bones, "I said I''m not good at administrative work, why did you let me bear this pain..."


    Onyxia rolled her eyes, "Then who do you think can represent Andrea now?"


    "I am a guest from a foreign tribe. Shandris and Celes traveled eastward with Andrea. The relationship between other subordinates is relatively far away. Malfurion is busy exploring nature and maintaining the Emerald Dream all day long. Fandral is too impulsive. Putting him against Tyrande will only cause more trouble."


    "Do you want to count on Maiev? She and Tyrande have restrained themselves if they don''t quarrel in the government affairs hall."


    "what¡­"


    Leticia, who looked like a salted fish, complained lazily, "When will Andrea and the others come back, I can''t hold it anymore."


    Onyxia threw the fruit core into the trash can, and looked at Leticia pityingly, "Come on, the real storm hasn''t arrived yet."


    ¡­


    The original scheduled return time should be within half a year, but the sudden storm forced the fleet to change its course halfway, delaying the time for Andrea and others to return to Kalimdor.


    Eight months had passed since Andrea had received word of Tyrande''s return when the fleet was finally handed over to Stormhaven.


    Seres has been exercising with Andrea and Shandris all year round. Her physical condition is not bad. A large part of the reason for this cold and fever is depression. At this time, her condition has already recovered.


    After docking at Storm Harbor, Seres immediately built a portal to Anakis.


    On the surface, the social atmosphere of Anarchis still maintains a good vitality, and the high-level infighting does not seem to affect ordinary people.


    But Andrea noticed one thing, Elune priests who used to just squat in the Moon God Temple could be seen everywhere in the city, and they maintained a friendly attitude to greet the people.


    This change is positive, and it should be one of the results of Tyrande''s transformation of the Sisterhood of Elune over the past 200 years.


    Seeing this scene, Andrea''s heart moved, "Could it be..."


    Walking quickly into the Great Moon Temple, the person in charge of guarding the temple is still the Shadow Priest of the Dark Moon arranged by Andrea before he left.


    "I''ll say it again, I want to re-examine the various energy expenditures related to the Well of Eternity, Leticia, don''t make me say it a third time."


    Tyrande''s voice came from the government affairs hall, and Leticia immediately responded indifferently, "I''m sorry, Your Excellency the High Priest."


    "These energy expenditure projects are related to the development of all walks of life in Anarchis. Once they stop, they will have a great impact on the lives of the people. Neither you nor I can bear this responsibility."


    Leticia''s neither humble nor overbearing response made Andrea raise his eyebrows, and he quickened his pace and pushed open the door.


    Tyrande looked condescendingly at Leticia, who was sitting firmly in her seat, with her arms crossed. Maiev didn''t participate in their argument, and looked down to read the document with a flat expression. Malfurion was absent as expected, with a helpless expression on his face Fandral of Fandral took his seat.


    "Andrea! You are finally back!"


    Leticia, who was originally very calm, broke her power in an instant. Under the twitching eyes of Onyxia behind her, UU reading www. uukanshu.com She happily jumped to Andrea''s side, and threw herself into... Shandris'' arms.


    Shandris pampered Leticia''s head, apologetically nodded to Tyrande and apologized, "Teacher, I''m sorry for not being able to catch up with the time for you to come out of the mountain again."


    Tyrande has meticulously retreated for more than 200 years, and she looks much calmer than before. She shook her head and smiled, "It''s okay, I should blame you for not notifying you in advance."


    Turning to look at Andrea in advance, Tyrande''s expression became solemn.


    "Since the Lord is back, I won''t embarrass Leticia anymore."


    "Andrea, I don''t agree with your wanton use of the Well of Eternity. If you continue like this, you may repeat the mistakes of the Night Empire."


    Andrea winked at Onyxia cryptically, thanking her for counseling Leticia behind her back.


    Pulling away his chair on the main seat, Andrea sat down in a leisurely manner, folded his hands and propped his chin and said calmly, "It''s normal to have different opinions, High Priest, sit down and discuss it calmly."

 Chapter 245： Tyrandes Growth

    From Tyrande''s point of view, no matter what she thinks in her heart, opposing the abuse of the Well of Eternity is a kind of political correctness.


    Leticia''s ability alone is absolutely impossible to make her endure until now, and Onyxia''s behind-the-scenes efforts must be indispensable.


    Tyrande was also polite, and sat down to list the parts he had doubts one by one.


    Judging from the project problems Tyrande pointed out, Andrea knew that her six months hadn''t been wasted, and a considerable part of it was the product of corruption created by some middle-level officials in secret.


    Andrea is not Zhuge Liang''s kind of all-rounder who does everything by himself. He only manages the country by focusing on the overall situation, and the details are left to the officials below.


    There will be talented but unethical officials no matter what race or race in the world, and Andrea is not a person who doesn''t care about the sand. As long as he doesn''t cross the line and endanger the interests of the work itself and the people, his behavior towards these people is mostly It is with one eye open and one eye closed.


    After all... if the water is clear, there will be no fish.


    Regarding the projects set up by these officials, Andrea nodded cooperatively to Seres who was in charge of the records, and someone would take care of them soon.


    But Tyrande didn''t stop pursuing because of Andrea''s small concessions. The project she attacked gradually involved the arcane puppet that Andrea facilitated.


    "High Priest, please wait a moment."


    Andrea, who was tired from the journey, frowned and stopped Tyrande''s censure, "Not to mention civilian arcane equipment, the role of combat arcane puppets has been fully demonstrated on the battlefield, why are you bringing this up now? "


    "Because it''s unnecessary!"


    Tyrande said firmly, "I don''t have any complaints about the combat arcane puppets. Their existence can effectively reduce the consumption of our soldiers."


    "But with all due respect, our people can do with hardworking hands what the automated arcane equipment can do."


    "The total amount of arcane arts needed to support the entire city and even the entire country''s arcane equipment is quite large. If the Burning Legion is coveted again, who can take on this responsibility?"


    Andrea shook his head with a wry smile, "High Priest, do you know the saying of liberating the labor force?"


    Leaning back on the chair wearily, Andrea briefly explained, "Indeed, most of the work that machines can do can be replaced by humans. Even in terms of fineness, handmade products are more popular."


    "I know that you have long reached a tacit agreement with those who have lost their jobs due to the popularization of automated arcane equipment, but please first clarify my plan for the future development of the Dark Night Republic."


    Andrea looked at Tyrande with piercing eyes, and the High Priest''s eyes flickered a little, obviously being hit by what Andrea said.


    "I hope that these people who have been liberated from heavy and mechanical work will continue their studies and try to get involved in higher-end industries and more refined hand-made custom products."


    "Machines can replace labor, but they cannot replace the brains of intelligent creatures. Brain-intensive tasks such as design and planning cannot be done by machines anyway."


    Tyrande''s expression was a little shaken. Obviously, she didn''t think so much before. Andrea had pointed out her backhands, and she was using those disgruntled craftsmen who lost their jobs to attack Andrea''s reputation.


    Seeing the bewildered look in Tyrande''s eyes, Andrea was a little amused. This woman''s ability to govern is still so clumsy.


    "Okay, let me make an analogy."


    Andrea took out a purple-red sachet from her pocket and put it on the table.


    "Ah woo~"


    Seres, who was originally recording the conversation seriously, suddenly blushed, and Shandris'' meaningful eyes immediately turned to her, and Leticia and Onyxia''s eyes also revealed a look of surprise.


    "Cough~ The source of this sachet is not important."


    Andrea coughed lightly, "The important thing is the meaning it represents."


    "As long as you know the shape of the sachet, the arcane puppets can quickly make countless copies through mechanical work, but..."


    After ordering some sachets, Andrea solemnly explained to Tyrande, "Can the machine help design the shape of the sachet? Can you pour your feelings and thoughts into it?"


    Forcing herself to ignore Seres, who was lying on the table with an ostrich, Andrea said in a flat tone, "This is what I want to express."


    "It is true that machines can replace human labor at the processing level, but in higher-level design, the creative thinking of intelligent creatures is irreplaceable."


    "What I want to do is not to replace craftsmen with arcane puppets, but to promote the upgrading of the industrial chain by liberating the labor force."


    To put it so bluntly, Tyrande finally understood Andrea''s deep intention of allowing the automated arcane equipment.


    I only scratched the surface to make a fuss, completely ignoring the true meaning of the core, just like a stupid Alliance player taking a photo on the throne of the ruins of Lordaeron, and returning triumphantly to say that he captured the Undercity.


    ...Of course, this is Andrea''s metaphor. Although the content of Tyrande''s mind is different, the meaning is similar.


    "Okay, I was rude."


    Tyrande calmed down the embarrassment in her heart, gave up with a blank face and continued to attack.


    In any case, most of the projects that abuse the Well of Eternity are stopped by Andrea to save face.


    Even if they failed to achieve the most important goal, Tyrande could only stop here, and it would only be humiliating to continue entanglement.


    Andrea was a little surprised by Tyrande''s attitude of knowing how to advance and retreat, "This woman... seems to have changed a bit after returning from retreat. At least she is not so hysterical. Does this count as growth?" ''


    But Andrea was obviously happy too early. The issue of the Well of Eternity was just one of Tyrande''s countless doubts.


    Next, she asked questions from various aspects such as people''s livelihood, military affairs, politics, economy and trade.


    Andrea has made some innocuous concessions on most issues, and has never yielded an inch on issues related to core interests.


    Tyrande was wounded internally by Andrea''s limp Tai Chi set, and her patience was running out.


    "Huh ~ last question."


    Tyrande pointed to the Shadow Priest of the Dark Moon guarding the Government Affairs Hall and even the Great Moon Temple.


    "As the High Priest of Elune, I should have the right to appoint and remove the guards of the Moon God Temple, right?"


    Andrea frowned, and Tyrande had hit the point this time.


    As Elune''s missionary agent, Tyrande''s ability in government affairs is indeed worrying, but her authority in theocracy is indeed unmatched.


    Andrea nodded with a flat expression, "That''s true, but considering the wrong attempts made by the high priest before, I think it is necessary to add the concept of competition to the Church of Elune."


    "Absolute power leads to absolute corruption. I suggest that the Church of Elune also learn from the Supreme Council and set up two priests of light and shadow. The two sides compete for power. What is the high priest''s opinion?"


    A cold light flashed in Tyrande''s eyes, and Andrea wanted to touch her foundation.


    "No, UU Reading Elune has been believed by all peoples as the goddess of the moon since the birth of the night elves. Now you are asking for an additional faction in the church... Isn''t it appropriate?"


    "No, no, it''s quite appropriate."


    Andrea smiled warmly, "After all, this is what Elune himself meant. The moon is also divided into two sides, light and shadow, or..."


    There was a meaningful smile on the corner of his mouth, and Andrea suggested, "Let''s ask Elune for instructions and see what she says?"


    The muscles around Tyrande''s cheeks bulged, and it was evident that she was gritting her teeth to suppress her violent temper.


    "...No, let''s try to run it first."


    Andrea''s words hit Tyrande''s sore spot, and she knew very well that Elune did have the duality of light and shadow, and if she really made trouble with the goddess, she would definitely not get much support.


    "Very well, then it''s settled, Seles, after sorting out the records, make them into a file and send them out."


    "yes."

 Chapter 246： good news and bad news

    After Tyrande left the government affairs hall angrily, Leticia immediately made a face at her back.


    "Hey~ I made you fierce, you are at a disadvantage."


    Andrea knocked on the girl''s head angrily, "What are you so proud of? Now Tyrande is much more difficult to deal with than before. You can only be pressed to the ground and rubbed against her in political battles with her."


    "If it wasn''t for Onyxia helping you behind your back, do you really think you can really last until I come back by yourself?"


    Leticia aggrievedly slipped to Shandris and touched her head. She knew that Shandris loved her very much when she was not training.


    Sure enough, Shandris gave Andrea a reproachful look, "It''s almost enough, even with the help of Princess Black Dragon, Leticia has worked hard enough for more than half a year, don''t blame her anymore."


    Andrea rolled her eyes and complained in a low voice, "No wonder people say that a loving mother is a loser..."


    "Ok?!"


    "No, I didn''t say anything."


    Fandral breathed a sigh of relief after Tyrande left. He smiled wryly and said to Andrea, "You still have a way. You refuted all her doubts with blows and punches, and let her eat it by the way." A dumb loser."


    Andrea smiled and said, "It''s just going with the flow. In fact, during the 200 years of retreat in Tyrande, the Shadow of the Dark Moon has won a good reputation among the people. Simply deny the merits of the priests."


    "but¡­"


    Andrea leaned on the table with one hand to support the side of his face, and said with a half-smile, "I admit that Tyrande has improved a lot compared to before. When I came back, I saw many moon **** priests operating in the city. That guy You should also realize that the status of the sisterhood is unstable."


    "Oh~"


    Maiev, who kept looking down at the document, let out a rare chuckle, "No matter how much she improves, I''m afraid she still won''t make any troubles in front of you, so I can rest assured."


    It is true that Maiev has a bad relationship with Tyrande, but before the big change, Maiev was a clear-cut public and private person, and she would not bring her dislike of Tyrande into her work.


    If Tyrande could convince her with reasonable reasons, Maiev would follow the rules no matter how reluctant she was.


    Putting away the documents in his hand, Maiev suddenly asked the questions in the hearts of Fandral, Leticia and others.


    "Andrea, as far as I know, you are not the kind of person who will be late at will. Did something happen during the trip to the Eastern Continent?"


    Leticia immediately became energetic when she heard this question, and she waved Shandris'' hand coquettishly, trying to let Shandris spoil her in advance.


    Seeing that everyone present was almost filled with curiosity, Andrea shook his head amusedly and said, "This is the Government Affairs Office. It''s not convenient to discuss private matters here. Let''s change the place first."


    ¡­


    "Zandalar?"


    In the lounge of the Great Moon Temple, Maiev frowned after listening to Andrea''s story, "I didn''t expect to find the troll''s lair by accident..."


    Leticia hung on Shandris''s back excitedly and asked repeatedly, "What does that loa named Paku look like? Where''s Rezan? What do kings'' loa mean?"


    Shandris smiled wryly and backed away from the overly excited Leticia, "How can I answer you asking so many questions at once, come one by one."


    While several women chattered together to discuss Loa''s appearance, Fandral''s focus was not here.


    "Rezan took the initiative to show you kindness? For what?"


    "do not know."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I can see that Rezan is not as manic as his Devilsaur appearance, he has a very wise soul."


    "Perhaps he saw the hidden dangers of Zandalari''s future through the blood trolls in Nazmir, or he simply wanted to ease the conflict between trolls and night elves in today''s changing world situation."


    "In any case, the status of the kings of Loalezan is even higher than that of the contemporary Zandalari **** kings and prophets. It is good news that he took the initiative to express goodwill to us. Let''s just wait and see the follow-up progress."


    ¡­


    After Andrea returned to Anarchis to sit in charge, the political situation that had been somewhat undercurrent has returned to stability.


    Tyrande would still make trouble for him from time to time, but most of the problems were solved on the spot by him lightly.


    Tyrande, who has restrained her temper a lot, is not messing around. She is ready for this failure and waits for the next attack. She also knows that she wants to bring down Andrea, who has become more and more prestigious in Anassis, all at once. It''s almost impossible.


    A few months later, good news came from the Eastern Continent. The Kingdom of Quel''Thalas finally repelled the fierce attack of the Amani trolls with Dath''Rema and other royal families and nobles who went to the front line.


    With the support of the Sunwell, the high elves completely unleashed their powerful firepower.


    Chief Mandolin of Amani was very disdainful when he saw the high elves. These elves looked much weaker than the night elves recorded on the historical slates. Their height could not reach two meters at all, much shorter than the trolls.


    But when they really started to fight, Chief Mandolin immediately agreed with the history of humiliation left by his predecessors when they fought against the Night Empire.


    This kind of pink-skinned dwarf spellcaster was too ruthless, and the Amani troll, who underestimated the enemy, was hit head-on.


    The raging flames ignited a large forest. The forest trolls surrounded by flames had never encountered such a scene. A large number of scorched compatriots huddled up and smashed their psychological defense.


    For thousands of years, the Amani trolls have long lost the courage of their ancestors when they killed Hijix with numbers. They fled in a hurry under the fierce magic attack of the high elves, and even the chief of Mandolin died tragically in the rebellion. among.


    The death of the chief threw the Amani Empire into chaos. The Prophet Kamal stood up to quell the warlords who were about to move, and strongly supported the succession of Mandolin''s heirs.


    But the heirs left by Mandolin, who died in middle age, are still immature. Even under the full protection of the prophet, it is difficult to subdue all the people in the clan.


    Defeating the mighty forest troll gave Quel''Thalas, who had just founded his country, gained confidence, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com Das Rema saw the energetic smiles on the faces of the clansmen, and he finally smiled in relief.


    After this battle, the Amani trolls were temporarily silent, and Quel''Thalas officially gained a firm foothold in the Amani Forest.


    Abandoning the name given to the forest by the trolls, Dath''Remar renamed the forest they live in Eversong Forest, implying that this forest will always be full of laughter and singing.


    At the end of his wandering journey, Sun King Dath''Remar was finally able to rest in peace, but after he relaxed, he realized that his body was already overwhelmed.


    When Andrea and the others received the news that Dath''Remar was seriously ill, Seres''s ruddy face, which was originally excited because of Quel''Thalas''s victory, suddenly turned white.


    Andrea sighed. The last time he saw Dath''Remar''s extremely haggard look, he guessed that this day would come sooner or later.


    "Oni, I will ask the Arcanist to take you to Northrend, and go to Wyrmrest Temple to invite Arygos as soon as possible. We need his help to open the remote portal to Eversong Forest."

 Chapter 247： hero twilight

    The situation that Celes seems to have lost her soul is really worrying. Andrea ended her work early for an unprecedented time, and brought Celes back home together with Shandris, Leticia and others.


    Tyrande and Maiev didn''t do anything to stop her. Tyrande, who usually always troubled Andrea, cooperated very well at this time, and they also heard the news reported by the messenger.


    "Birth, old age, sickness and death..."


    After Andrea and the others left, Tyrande said with some emotion, "Once we lose Nordrassil''s blessing, we will be just one of many mortals after all."


    It was rare for Maiev not to disagree with Tyrande, she just gave a silent "Yes", the news of Dath''Remar''s serious illness made his old acquaintances somewhat feel sad.


    Even after leaving Nordrassil, the elves are still long-lived species, and it stands to reason that they will have a lifespan of at least 3000 years.


    Dath''Remar''s body collapsed so quickly that many people didn''t expect it at all.


    Andrea had already guessed that such a day would come. Dath''Remar''s sense of responsibility was too strong, and he liked to take many things on his shoulders.


    When he was still in Anarchis, Andrea reminded him many times to pay attention to the pace of work, but at that time, with Nordrassil''s blessing, Dath''Remar didn''t take his words seriously.


    After leaving Kalimdor and traveling eastward, Dath''Remar''s work habits remained unchanged. When he went to the Eastern Continent several times to visit the Highborne, Andrea could feel his old friend''s body weakening year by year.


    More than half an hour later, Onyxia returned to Anakis through a portal, and a blue dragon that did not take human form came back with her.


    The blue dragon walked out of the portal and looked around. He didn''t pay attention to the surprised eyes of the surrounding night elves, and asked in a deep voice, "Onyxia, where are you going next?"


    Onyxia rolled her eyes helplessly, "You wait here first."


    After quickly going to the Great Moon Temple to inquire, the blue dragon took her to fly to the former Highborne elf residence, which is now the high-end residential area of ??Anakis.


    Looking at the blue dragon in front of her, which seemed to have no intention of transforming into a human form, Andrea looked at Onyxia speechlessly.


    "Who is this? Where is Arygos?"


    Onyxia waved her hand weakly, "Arygos is undergoing a test from the spellweaver, and he will not be able to return for a long time. This is Malygos'' advisor, Alegos, who is now the leader of Wyrmrest Temple. Ambassador of the Blue Dragon."


    "consultant¡­"


    Andrea tilted his head to look at the "upright" blue dragon who had always maintained his dragon form, and many thoughts turned in his mind.


    Onyxia saw the flowing look in Andrea''s eyes and guessed what he was thinking, she said with a wry smile, "Don''t think about it, Elegos'' qualifications are old enough, but his strength is not strong , far inferior to the talented Arygos of the new generation."


    After a simple explanation from the black dragon princess, Andrea knew the origin of the blue dragon named Alegos.


    Like Alegos, Alegos did not participate in the Battle of the Ancients because he stayed behind in the Nexus, and was one of the veteran blue dragons who managed to escape the slaughter of Deathwing.


    However, old qualifications do not mean that strength must be strong.


    After the War of the Ancients, the talents of the blue dragon clan withered. Most of the surviving blue dragons, including Athoregus and Senegos, did not like the madness of Malygos. They took the opportunity to move away from the Nexus and search for habitats .


    Alegos, who had a relatively weak mind, stayed and guarded the Nexus year after year, and assisted Saragosa and Alegos in managing the remaining blue dragons with his experienced experience.


    After the return of Malygos, this loyal old courtier of the old era was reused and appointed as a consultant by the Spellweaver. When Arygos was out, he also served as the ambassador of the Blue Dragon Legion to Wyrmrest Temple.


    Leaving Alegos, who was unwilling to change form, waiting at the gate of the manor, Andrea and Onyxia asked in a low voice when they returned home, "Can he take us directly to the Eastern Continent?"


    Onyxia nodded, "No problem. Although compared to other outstanding members of the same race, Elegos is a member of the blue dragon family who controls magic. The average level of adult dragons is still there."


    Speaking of adult dragons, Onyxia has been a little restless in recent decades.


    Andrea and the others could see that the appearance of her young dragon was changing. The body grew, and two small bumps grew on its head, which were obviously dragon horns that had not yet broken out.


    Once the dragon horn grows, it means that Onyxia is officially an adult, but this process does not seem to be very pleasant. In the past ten years, Onyxia has often changed back to her original shape and rubbed her head against the mountain wall.


    Shandris and Leticia helped Celes, who was in a trance, to come out. Andrea sighed softly, and said to Elegos who was squatting in a daze, "Mr. Consultant, I''m sorry."


    Elegos seemed to be a little distracted, and it took him a few seconds to react with his eyes empty.


    "Huh? Oh, no problem, let''s go."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, ''Is this old dragon demented? ''


    Of course, this is a joke. There is no such thing as dementia in immortal dragons, and their life forms will always be maintained at their peak. It can only be said that this blue dragon is more prone to distraction.


    Through the stable portal opened by Elegos, Andrea and others stepped into it, and in the next second they were already in the Eversong Forest filled with strong arcane magic power.


    "Suck~"


    Elegos took a breath comfortably, "The rich and pure arcane energy, although there is still a big gap compared with the Magic Nexus, it is already very rare for the mortal kingdom."


    Andrea didn''t have time to pay attention to Alegos'' old-fashioned comments, and the group flew in the direction of Silvermoon City on Onyxia, which was a few laps larger than before.


    At this time, Silvermoon City already had some prototypes of a city, and the exquisite buildings of the high elves had begun to take shape.


    Different from the purple veils that the night elves are used to, the high elves, in order to say goodbye to their past life, turn to worship the sun and decorate their cities with bright red hues.


    However, the new country that was supposed to be full of vitality seemed very quiet at this time. The news that the first Sun King who had made great achievements was seriously ill was known to all the people, and many people silently prayed to the Sunstrider Royal Court in the northernmost part of Silvermoon City.


    The arrival of the blue dragon and the black dragon caused many people to exclaim, but the city guards, who had already received the news, did not stop them. Instead, they sent a small team of freshly baked dragon eagle knights to **** the group to the royal court.


    No one paid attention to the layout and furnishings in the extremely gorgeous palace. Led by a heavy-faced royal guard, a group of people came to the palace bedroom.


    "Your Majesty, UU Reading Speaker Andrea and General Shandris are here, as well as Princess Celes you have been waiting for."


    The bed curtain surrounded by a large number of maids could not see Dath''s Rema''s appearance, a thin hand stretched out from the quilt, and beckoned to the door.


    "Ah... finally here, my dear daughter, come here."


    Her voice was weak and hoarse, Celeste couldn''t control the sadness in her heart, and hastily stepped up to the bed.


    "dad?"


    Andrea and the others who followed behind bypassed the crowd and finally saw Dath''Remar''s current appearance, and Leticia couldn''t help taking a breath.


    His eye sockets were sunken, his skin had lost its luster, his originally brilliant blond hair was scattered like yellow seaweed, and his whole body looked completely deformed.


    "Hehe~"


    Dath''Remar pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled with difficulty, "I''m sorry for letting you see me in such a mess, Andrea, as expected, I should follow your advice."

 Chapter 248： Gone and Reborn

    Ceres, who was crying so hard, fell down beside Dath''Rema''s bed and tightly held her father''s thin and feeble hand, and Andrea and the others were also very sad.


    Turning to look at Danas, whose eyes were a little dull, Andrea asked in a deep voice, "How is Dath''Remar''s body? Can he recover?"


    Danas shook his head bitterly, "The palace arcane consultant, the head priest and the alchemy master have all visited. Father''s body has been overdrawn from years of heavy work. I''m afraid..."


    The overdrawn body made Das Rema overwhelmed. In the past ten years or so, he has often suffered from some large and small diseases. It is already a miracle that he can survive until today.


    It is the obsession in his heart that supports Dath''Remar to continue moving forward with his body riddled with holes.


    Having personally experienced the war of the ancients and the tragic life of being discriminated against by the upper elves for thousands of years, he just wants to find a new home for his people, a suitable home that can survive forever.


    With the Sunwell as the foundation of the country, and successfully repelling the attack of the forest trolls, Dath''Remar''s tense nerves were finally relaxed.


    But after venting this breath, the overdraft and pain that had been forcibly suppressed before hit like a torrent of mountains and seas.


    Dath''Remar himself was very free and easy about his situation. He smiled and stroked Celes''s head slowly and comforted him, "Don''t cry, Dad is already very happy to be able to realize his dream in his lifetime."


    "Many people have advised me to pay attention to my body, but I have never adopted it. The ending I have today is probably my own fault."


    "Ahem..."


    Dath''Remar covered his mouth and coughed twice and continued, "Ceres, I have already arranged your brother''s path. He will inherit the throne of the Sun King after my death and continue to lead the Quel''dorei in this wild land. Stand your ground."


    "It''s you who worries me the most."


    Dath''Remar leaned against the head of the bed and closed his eyes slightly to take a few breaths. "The dead are gone, but the relatives who stay behind have to bear the sorrow and pain and continue to live strong."


    "I know, it''s not easy."


    Dath''Remar''s wife sank into the sea with the explosion of the Well of Eternity. He has not remarried for so many years. This shows the deep relationship between him and his wife. He only felt it when he really experienced it.


    Looking at Andrea with a hint of meaning, Das Rema twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled, "With Andrea helping to take care of you, I''m not worried about your safety, what I worry about is your lifelong happiness."


    Celeste''s body trembled, she lowered her head and sobbed softly, not speaking.


    Andrea felt Dath''Rema''s meaningful gaze, and felt a pain in his heart.


    ''Why are you looking at me, you old man...''


    Shandris raised his elbow from the side and poked Andrea''s waist, "Don''t let Dath''Remar regret it, at least say something nice to appease him."


    ''Hey~''


    Scratching her head, Andrea said with a smirk, "Dath Rema, don''t worry, I will personally check for Seres''s future husband, and I will never let the name of the Sunstrider family be tarnished by crooked melons."


    Danas rolled his eyes in embarrassment, "It''s really stupid to pretend to be stupid..."


    Dath''Remar also had a speechless expression, "Andrea, can''t you let me leave with peace of mind?"


    "cough~"


    Shandris was very helpless seeing her boyfriend''s cowardice. Although she felt happy for his single-mindedness, sitting in Andrea''s current position, his words and deeds sometimes represented more than herself.


    "Dath Rema, Celes has lived with us for many years. In my opinion, she is already a part of this family. You don''t need to worry about her future. We will definitely take good care of her."


    Dath''Remar looked back and forth between Andrea, who was watching his eyes, nose, nose, nose, nose, nose, nose, nose, and heart, and Shandris, who was smiling. It took a long time before he took a long breath and said, "Okay, I believe you."


    "what¡­"


    Leticia, who had no roots in her mind, felt a little belatedly, and suddenly slammed her palm, "That is to say, Seres wants to be promoted?"


    Andrea''s eye darts flicked at this dead girl who couldn''t open the pot and lifted the pot, and a smile appeared on her stiff face.


    "Hehe~"


    Dath''Remar looked up at the top of the bed in relief, "Ceres and Quel''Thalas, I will trouble you to take care of them in the future."


    ¡­


    Dath''Remar spent his last days peacefully under the loving company of his children.


    Three months later, news spread throughout Quel''Thalas that the original Sun King died of illness due to overwork, and the high elves mourned throughout the country.


    According to Dath''Remar''s last wish during his lifetime, Prince Danas and Princess Celes helped the Sun King''s coffin and put Dath''Remar''s body into the Sunwell.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the high elves who came to say goodbye, Dath''Remar''s body merged into the sunwell and turned into countless arcane particles.


    "I will always be with the Sunwell and Quel''Thalas."


    The shrine engraved with Dath''Remar''s last words is located on the small island now named the Isle of Sunstrider. The newly completed Fatherin Academy of Arcane Arts will make this small island the starting point of life for countless young high elves.


    After completing the long-arranged enthronement ceremony of the new king, Danas Sunstrider officially took over the throne with the support of many nobles and became the second Sun King of Quel''Thalas.


    Andrea and Shandris were first sent back to Anarchis by Elegos to handle government affairs. Accompanied by her two friends, Celes lived on Sunstrider Isle where the shrine of Dath''Remar was located for several years.


    During this period of time, countless young children of high elf nobles came to get close to Celes. Their intentions were very obvious, and they wanted to have a deeper relationship with the Sunstrider royal family.


    Celeste politely rejected all the marriage proposals with a smile, and her attitude of rejecting people thousands of miles away clearly expressed her meaning.


    There are still many things to deal with in the ruined Silvermoon City, and Danas, who has just ascended the throne, doesn''t even have much time to reunite with his sister.


    Years later, finally relieved from the grief of losing a loved one, Seres left Sunstrider Isle with her two friends with a smile on her face, and returned to Kalimdor across the ocean by boat.


    ¡­


    In just a few years, Anarchis will not undergo any major changes, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com But when Celes and Leticia returned home, they saw a scene that surprised them.


    Andrea, who was usually methodical, seemed a little restless at this time, he was fidgeting about a sudden happiness trouble.


    More than two thousand years have passed since Andrea traveled to Azeroth. He dared to pat his chest and proudly say that he has definitely not wasted these two thousand years.


    But as a descendant of China who advocated family inheritance, Andrea has always been very desperate for the poor birth rate of the immortal night elves.


    He and Shandris had already made psychological preparations for the arrival of the new family member, and even prepared a grand wedding for it.


    The reality has disappointed the two for thousands of years, and the goddess of luck finally showed them a beautiful smile recently.


    The three of Leticia looked at Andrea who was circling around the house foolishly, and it took a while to react.


    "pregnant?!"

 Chapter 249： Dawn light

    Recently, there has been a wave of discussions in important cities of the Night Republic, such as Anarchis, Elesalas, Sandara, and Moonlight City, almost at the same time.


    The focus of the discussion is not the naga who routinely come ashore to mate every year on the west coast, nor is it a blind man who is imprisoned in a prison yelling "You are killing yourself", nor is it a legendary emerging country on the other side of the sea.


    The Chief Executive Officer of the Night Republic, the President of the Supreme Council, members of the Cenarion Council, the High Priest of the Shadow of the Night Church, and Andrea Moonshadow, who is favored by Elune, finally ushered in after two thousand years of hard waiting. reached the pinnacle of his life.


    The grand wedding ceremony was held in the capital Anakis. The two parties in the wedding ceremony were Andrea Moon Shadow, the chairman of the Supreme Council, and Shandis Feather Moon, the Sentinel General.


    With the combination of two big bosses who hold military and political power respectively, many half-assed political analysts who are "concerned about the country and the people" make wild guesses. They feel that the Dark Night Republic is about to change, and a dictator across the military and political circles is about to be born.


    However, for the top leaders of the Republic who really know the inside story, this day is just a matter of time, and the wedding of Andrea and Shandris is just a formality.


    As for dictatorship, it is even more nonsense. The mobilization of the army must be approved by the Supreme Council, and the Supreme Council is obviously not in the hands of Andrea alone. At least Tyrande will never let him engage in dictatorship... Although she herself used to Just did it.


    Andrea and Shandris demanded to be as simple as possible, but people all over the country spontaneously began to decorate the city, especially the Moonlight City built by Andrea was the most active.


    Although Andrea left Moonnight City to take up his post in Anakis, this pearl on the west coast of Kalimdor did not lose its brilliance.


    Every year, offshore trade on the west coast brings a lot of tax revenue to the Night Republic.


    The tauren of Marshanxi and Syndra of Eresthalas would also choose to take a boat when embarking on a journey, and Moonlight City, a bustling seaside city, naturally became their first stop they yearned for.


    With the blessing of all people, Andrea and Shandris completed their wedding and officially became husband and wife and family.


    Shandris temporarily handed over the affairs of the Sentinel to the adjutant Xia Yue, and returned home to wait for the arrival of a new life.


    His own flesh and blood was about to be born, and Andrea once wanted to go home to accompany his wife and children. The dumbfounded Fandral, Seles and others stopped the speaker, who is now not so clear-headed.


    "Can you safely hand over government affairs to Tyrande? Are you not worried that she will take the opportunity to stir up trouble during your rest year?"


    Fandrea''s earnest words made Andrea regain his composure, and finally he decided to suppress his inner excitement and continue to perform his duties.


    But then the grinning guy made Andrea almost take off his shoes and slap him on the spot.


    "Hey~ Andrea, look, we have such a good relationship, if Shandris gave birth to a girl, we can let her and my family''s Vastanen... Wait! Don''t get excited, I just made a suggestion... Puff! "


    Andrea didn''t make a move, it was Shandris who did it. Shandris, who was still angry, looked at Fandral who was lying on the ground and seemed to want to continue chasing him. Andrea could only smile wryly and signal Leticia and the three stop her.


    Valstain Staghelmet, Fandral''s most precious only child... In fact, most of the night elves are only children. After all, their poor fertility rate is obvious. Twins like Illidan and Malfurion Very few.


    Fandral''s character is heroic and decisive. Compared with Malfurion, who is a bit indecisive and has been wandering around the Emerald Dream all the year round without seeing anyone, Fandral''s reputation in the country has been getting higher and higher in recent years.


    However, Andrea, who has known Fandral for many years, is very clear that there are actually many shortcomings in his character.


    The first is to spoil your family too much.


    It''s not that he doesn''t value his family well, but Fandral''s value is obviously excessive, reaching the level of doting.


    Fortunately, Vastann was able to stand up for himself. Although he was raised a little arrogant by Fandral, his ability was indeed beyond doubt.


    Valstein, who worked very hard since he was a child, has now become a member of the Cenarion Council. Although Fandral''s influence is inevitable, his own ability has also played a big role.


    Fandral almost disliked Valstein, and Andrea, Shaoen, Rensa, Koda and other Cenarion Council colleagues persuaded him many times, and Fandral finally relaxed a little. Warstein''s care, let him grow up.


    The second is his impulsive and irritable temper. This guy is indeed very reliable in a calm state, but once his bad temper comes up... I am afraid that only Vastann''s words can make him listen.


    Not to mention that it is still uncertain whether Shandris is pregnant with a boy or a girl. Even if it is a daughter, Andrea definitely does not want her to marry into the Buckhelm''s family. God knows how the doting Fandral will treat his daughter-in-law.


    Fortunately, Fandral just made a suggestion on the spur of the moment. Seeing that Shandris was still staring at him with almond eyes, he quickly calmed down.


    One year isn''t a long time...at least not for night elves.


    Andrea holds back her inner excitement and works hard every day with a longing for the future.


    The important ministers of the Dark Night Republic can see the smile on the speaker''s face every day recently. Andrea, who used to have a strict ruling style, has recently relaxed his strict requirements on officials, which makes Maiev quite critical.


    Except for Onyxia who continued to stay with Andrea as a secretary with excellent work ability, Leticia and Celes took the initiative to suspend their duties and go home to take care of Shandris.


    Ten months later, under the attention of the people across the country, Shandris successfully gave birth to a child, a girl.


    Fandalton, who had no hope at first, became excited for a while, and did not calm down again until he saw the shoes in Andrea''s hands with a dark face.


    Shandris asked Andrea whether he liked boys or girls before giving birth, and Andrea told the truth that it didn''t matter, he liked them both.


    After getting permission from the midwife priest, Andrea walked quickly into the waiting room. Shandris leaned against the bed with sweat on her forehead, holding a crumpled little guy in her hands. It is the brilliance of motherhood.


    Andrea rubbed her hands nervously, sitting in front of the bed first wiped the sweat off Shandris'' head with distress.


    "Thank you for your hard work, are you healthy?"


    Shandris has received high-intensity exercise since she was a child. Her physical condition is much better than ordinary people, and she recovered quickly after giving birth. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    While coaxing the crying little guy in her arms, Shandris said with a smile, "Of course it''s no problem, do you want to hug our daughter?"


    "is it okay?"


    Shandris rolled her eyes, "Nonsense, you are her father."


    Andrea took her daughter from Shandris with trembling hands. The baby just born was not round enough, wrinkled and not very good-looking, but Andrea seemed to be hugging the baby in the world, with an involuntary expression on her face. smiled.


    Shandris was also very happy to see the smile on her husband''s face from the heart, "Have you decided what name to give the child?"


    "Ok."


    Strange to say, the crying child immediately settled down in Andrea''s hands, and still uttered some incomprehensible baby words like "Wow" and "Apa".


    Holding her daughter high above her head, Andrea said happily, "Aurora, Aurora Moonshadow, I hope this child can bring dawn to Azeroth in the future."

 Chapter 250： Saronite

    The birth of his daughter made Andrea more focused. Even for the future of his precious daughter, he must fight for a bright path for her in this crisis-ridden world.


    Aurora''s birth seemed to have stimulated Tyrande a bit. Recently, Malfurion''s time to enter the Emerald Dream was forcibly shortened, and when he woke up in the evening, he also yawned violently as if he lacked sleep.


    Little Aurora has lived in an environment full of stars and moons since she was born, and many people in her family revolve around this little life.


    Because of Leticia''s frizzy personality, after she almost dropped little Aurora on the ground by a mistake, Andrea severely stripped her of the right to hold her daughter.


    Seles may have realized something from the birth of Aurora and the death of her father, and now she looks much more cheerful than before.


    Although I still get a little confused occasionally, and I am still merciless when I should be black-bellied, but the lonely and gloomy expressions that occasionally appeared in the past have gradually disappeared.


    In order to make up for her absence for a year, Shandris resolutely returned to the Sentinel after Lieutenant Xia Yue asked for maternity leave.


    The disrupted daily life of Shandris and Andrea returned to the normal track. The difference is that they have more sense of responsibility and a little pistachio at home.


    ¡­


    The time of peace passed very quickly, and more than two thousand years passed in the blink of an eye.


    Aurora grew up under the care and education of her parents and many aunts and uncles.


    Unlike her parents, this child is not interested in important issues related to the whole family, such as politics and military affairs. She has been keen on various artistic creations and technological innovations since she was a child, following a typical folk route.


    Today is about 4,600 years before the Dark Portal, and the past two thousand years have passed extremely peacefully.


    Apart from the experience of raising children, Andrea couldn''t even come up with anything worth mentioning.


    There were no warnings from the Dark Night Republic''s borders around the world. Although some friction with foreign races was inevitable, none of them were big enough to alarm the Supreme Council.


    Andrea has already completed the transformation and upgrading of the domestic industrial chain, and now most of the repetitive and boring low-end work is done by automated arcane equipment.


    The craftsmen who have made a surplus continue to pursue high-end customization with excellence. With the advancement of magic technology, people no longer need to worry about the most basic basic necessities of life, and they begin to pursue a higher quality of life.


    The same mass-produced goods can no longer satisfy them, and the exquisite products produced by high-end craftsmen are not worried about sales.


    Most of the entire Kalimdor continent is now under the control of the night elves, and even if they do not directly settle in, sentries will be arranged to monitor them.


    Things like Thousand Needles, the Barrens, and the next door to the almost barren red land.


    The worms in Silithus still have no intention of expanding. They live in the desert obediently, and seem to have no interest in external expansion.


    However, the high-level night elves never relaxed their monitoring of Silithus, and a hidden outpost was built at the junction of the crater and the Silithus desert.


    The druids of the Cenarion Council are responsible for monitoring Silithus in addition to studying the ecological environment of the crater.


    I don''t know if there is such a saying as fate, but the leader of this Cenarion team is none other than Fandral''s son, Valstein.


    After more than 2,000 years of peace, some guys who have endured for a long time finally couldn''t restrain the evil thoughts in their hearts, and began to show their minions.


    ¡­


    In the city of Sandara, the old mayor Roddick had already moved to the vicinity of Nordrassil with the officials at that time to receive the nourishment of the World Tree.


    This is the first time he returned to this city of the Northland after two thousand years away from Sandara. When he revisited his old place, Roddick discovered some abnormalities at the northern border of Sandara Moonsong Forest.


    "Strange vein?"


    "yes."


    Roddick''s beard and hair are still white, and his life form has been fixed by Nordrassil''s blessing. As long as he doesn''t leave the range of the World Tree for a long time, he won''t continue to age.


    Leading Andrea and others to the north of Moonsong Forest near the Storm Cliffs, the group found a strange metal vein in the rugged cliffs and snow-capped mountains.


    ''this is¡­''


    Andrea''s pupils shrank suddenly when he saw this strange green ore.


    Despite the long period of peace, Andrea has never forgotten the threat that lurks in the shadows of Azeroth.


    "That''s them."


    Roddick put on special enchanted gloves and squatted down, knocking some samples from this small piece of ore.


    Aurora, who followed her father to watch the fun, enchanted her hands, and solemnly took the ore from Roddick''s hand and inspected it carefully.


    Roddick said solemnly, "I have studied it. This ore will absorb the vitality of all nearby animals and plants. Although the process is relatively slow, it is a problem that cannot be ignored in the long run."


    Aurora looked at the ore samples in her hand, and said with a frown, "Father, these ores are weird. They don''t look like dead things at all, they''re just like..."


    "It''s like having a life of its own, right?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea let out a long breath of foul breath, "Has it finally started?" ''


    Because of the cataclysm more than 5,000 years ago, the prisons of the guardians of the titans that imprisoned the ancient gods were loosened to varying degrees, the most serious of which was Yogg-Saron, the demon of thousands of throats, who was imprisoned near the furnace of will.


    With the help of traitors inside, Yogg-Saron''s escape has become more and more undisguised, and these ores protruding from the ground are one of the proofs.


    Saronite, this strange ore grown in Northrend, is from a certain perspective the eyes and ears of Yogg-Saron monitoring the world.


    If there is no way to solve these crazy ore expansion, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Yogg-Saron will sooner or later spread his tentacles across the arctic continent.


    There is indeed a ready-made solution, but it is not a perfect solution, and some hidden dangers will inevitably arise.


    ''Trouble...''


    He rubbed between his brows with a headache, the dilemma made him unable to make up his mind for a while.


    Andrea had already prepared for this. Many years ago, he ordered Fandral to conduct in-depth research on the planting of the World Tree.


    Now Fandral and his direct druids are sure to avoid Yogg-Saron''s prison and plant the world tree. The problem lies in the series of chain reactions after planting the tree.


    After pondering for a moment, Andrea said to her daughter, "Aurora, go to the Emerald Dreamland and convey my words to Her Majesty Ysera."


    "The ancient gods are about to move, and their tentacles have begun to protrude from the ground. I hope to immediately call the guardian dragon to discuss how to deal with it."


    "I know~"

 Chapter 251： Aurora

    As time gets closer and closer to the moment when the Dark Portal opens, more and more events will appear more frequently in front of Andrea and all living beings in Azeroth.


    The trouble with Saronite is just one of them, and it''s a more difficult problem to solve...or eradicate.


    The root of Saronite comes from Yogg-Saron. If you want to completely eliminate your worries without side effects, killing Yogg-Saron once and for all is the most suitable method.


    But it''s very difficult to think about it with your butt, let alone Yogg-Saron, his loyal lackey Loken now controls Ulduar and the Creator Engine.


    If there is no way to seize the authority in Loken''s hands first, the night elves will eventually fall into the endless army of titan creations.


    The three ancient gods each have minions, and now it seems that the most powerful is Yogg-Saron, who has corrupted the guardian of the titans. These Saronite irons that grow out of the ground unscrupulously are a symbol of his arrogant form.


    "Hey~" Xalatas said with a sinister smile, "That guy finally couldn''t help it. Although Yogg-Saron is the most powerful of the three existing ancient gods, his patience is far inferior to Enzo''s." Si, do you want to take the opportunity to chop off his claws?"


    "It''s not that easy."


    Andrea shook his head and said, "Even if we can successfully attack Ulduar, the Night Republic will suffer extremely heavy losses."


    "Considering the low birth rate of the night elves, I don''t recommend using this method. Once the Night Republic has exhausted its troops, who will solve the problems in the future? It''s not worth it for a Yogg-Saron."


    "Oh?"


    Xalatas understood what was hidden in Andrea''s words, "You want to find a race with strong fertility as cannon fodder? Is there a suitable candidate?"


    "Of course." Andrea smiled silently, "The time for their rise should not be far away."


    ¡­


    Although because of Andrea''s strict requirements, Aurora was not well-fed since she was a child, but her living conditions are indeed unmatched by children from ordinary civilian families.


    Seeing the precedent of a loving mother but a loser, Andrea had an open and frank discussion with Shandris about her training plan when Aurora was still very young.


    Neither of them intend to interfere with Aurora''s future development direction. They will only objectively tell Aurora the advantages and disadvantages of various industries, and let her choose the path she will take in the future.


    Aurora, who was born in a peaceful age, is not very interested in fighting and killing, but she is talented and intelligent, and at the request of her parents, she learned the so-called "self-defense" skills from Aunt Celes.


    When she grew up, Aurora knew that these self-defense and juggling skills were called arcane magic, and it was one of the manifestations of fighting and killing that she didn''t like.


    Although the deceived Aurora puffed up her cheeks and protested to her parents and Seles, but the deal was done, she could only choose to accept the reality.


    After more than 2,000 years, Aurora has grown into a graceful figure.


    Even though Andrea and Shandris announced that their daughter had no interest in politics and military families, there was still an endless stream of families coming to Moonshadow Manor to request marriage.


    Knowing that Aurora likes art, contemporary young people are ashamed to go out and tell others that they are from a famous family if they don¡¯t know how to sing a few lines of poetry, draw a few paintings and play with a few musical instruments.


    However, Aurora, who was educated by her father''s 100 rules of anti-wolf since she was a child, has no interest in these peacocks with their tails open, and the motives of each of them can be seen from the eyes.


    On the grounds that she is still young and does not want to consider marriage for the time being, Aurora lives freely under the protection of her parents and elders.


    Andrea worried that Aurora was as addicted to the Emerald Dream as the Druids, and never allowed her to enter the dream world at will.


    Aurora didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity, she wanted to take a good look at how charming the dream world that makes druids linger.


    Sleeping under the care of druids from the Cenarion Circle, Aurora regained consciousness in the Emerald Dream.


    The adult green dragon, which is rarely seen in the material world, flapped its wings and flew in front of her. When Aurora was still a little dazed, he said, "Are you the daughter of Chancellor Moon Shadow, Aurora? Please follow me, Drew We have already told us the general situation."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing special, there are towering plants everywhere. ''


    Aurora followed the green dragon into a green portal in a daze, and successfully reached Tianzhu Peak, the center of the dream world.


    ''Teleportation? It''s not the same as the teleportation technique I know. ''


    Following the green dragon to a huge cave, Aurora obediently waited at the door under the order of the other party.


    "Your Majesty Ysera, I am Isarios, the daughter of Chancellor Moon Shadow, Aurora, please see me."


    "Andrea''s daughter?"


    A mildly surprised voice came from the hole, "Understood, let her in."


    "Yes, Miss Aurora, please."


    ''Huh~''


    Aurora is not interested in others calling herself the daughter of Chancellor Moon Shadow. She thinks that this is not based on respect for her, but just showing courtesy to her in the face of her father.


    Walking into the cave, what Aurora saw was a huge green dragon with elegant body and kind eyes.


    "Good... so big."


    The lovely reaction of Aurora opening her mouth slightly made Ysera let out a low and happy laugh.


    "Aurora, nice to meet you, I am Ysera the Sleeper, and Andrea is finally willing to let you enter the Emerald Dream."


    Aurora hurriedly returned the salute politely, "Your Majesty Ysera, I am Aurora Moonshadow, and I am honored to know you."


    When it came to business, Ysera straightened her face, "I''ve already heard the druids briefly mention, what happened in Moonsong Forest?"


    "Is such that¡­"


    Aurora tells Ysera about the strange ore they found on the border of Moonsong Forest.


    "The miserable green ore can absorb the life force around it?"


    Ysera frowned and muttered to herself, "It sounds like evil energy, but it shouldn''t be?"


    Aurora nodded and said, "Father said that they come from the Old Gods, and if they are not handled properly, they may spread to the entire Northrend. He hopes that the guardian dragon will pay attention to this matter."


    Hearing the Old God, Ysera''s eyes suddenly became sharp, and Aurora, who had been paying attention to her, was taken aback.


    ''What a terrifying aura. ''


    Ysera''s power disappeared as soon as she let it go, and she said apologetically, "Sorry, I scared you."


    "I will arrange the things in the dream to go to the material world as soon as possible. Please tell Andrea, and I will help notify the blue dragon, black dragon and red dragon."


    "OK."


    Curiosity flashed in Aurora''s eyes, "Doesn''t the Bronze Dragon need to be notified?"


    Ysera shook her head with a wry smile, "No, I think they should have known about this a long time ago. Maybe the representative of the bronze dragon has already arrived at Wyrmrest Temple to wait."


    ''Oh? Are those shit-yellow dragons so powerful? ''


    Since the Tanaris Desert has long been in the hands of the Night Republic, Aurora once saw a bronze dragon in the desert when she asked her father and mother to travel around the Kalimdor continent. UU Reading


    ''After you go out, ask your father, why does he seldom mention the bronze dragon to me? ''


    ¡­


    When Aurora left the dream world, Andrea was sitting at the desk not far from her watching the Saronite mine.


    "Is it done?"


    "Well, His Majesty Ysera said that he will summon the four-color dragon as soon as possible."


    "That''s right, Dad."


    With no outsiders around, Aurora''s attitude seemed to relax a lot. She approached Andrea with a smile and asked, "Why did you seldom mention the bronze dragon to me before?"


    "This..."


    Andrea rubbed her daughter''s long blue-purple hair, with a half-smile expression on her face, "Because I don''t have a good relationship with them, you will know this time when you go to Wyrmrest Temple with me."

 Chapter 252： Which one is better at planting trees?

    Since they were going to Wyrmrest Temple, in order to facilitate communication and avoid trouble, the only dragon who had lived in the mortal world for a long time was called by Andrea from Kalimdor.


    Today''s Onyxia is no longer the original appearance of a young dragon. Her body shape is completely fixed, and she is more than a lap bigger than before.


    Ferocious dragon horns protrude from its head, and its body is relatively rounder than that of male giant dragons. It looks like an adult dragon.


    "boom!"


    When Onyxia landed outside Wyrmrest Temple, Andrea and Aurora jumped off her back one after another, and Princess Black Dragon quickly turned into a night elf form.


    Compared with adolescence, Onyxia''s mortal form has not changed much, but her temperament is more charming and enchanting than before.


    I have to say that there are quite a few people with strange tastes in this world. Even though they know that Onyxia is a mortal in the form of a dragon, many people in Anahis still pursue her fiercely. It seems that they don¡¯t worry about the size at all. ...cough cough.


    Living in the Night Republic and getting along with mortals throughout her adolescence, Onyxia has long been accustomed to the life customs of the night elves, and her aesthetic views and mate selection seem to have changed subtly.


    And while she hasn''t been courted by any suitors so far, Andrea can tell she''s delighted to have so many people succumbing to her charms.


    Reaching the top of the tower with the help of a red dragon in charge of guiding, the ambassadors of various ethnic groups who had received the news long ago were already waiting here.


    Alexstrasza, a model worker of the dragon race, sits in Wyrmrest Temple all year round. She was the first to receive news from Ysera when the two dragon kings were whispering to each other.


    The ambassador of the blue dragon is still the one who had seen Elegos before, and he was leaning on the pillar and half-closed his eyes to doze off in the form of a high elf.


    Nefarian, who was finally released as the ambassador of the black dragon, was winking and making eye contact with his sister Onyxia.


    As for the bronze dragon, it was also an acquaintance of Andrea, Chronom who called himself Chromie.


    Compared with the night elf form last time, Chromie has also become a high elf like Alegos this time, but for some reason, she always has a soft spot for the child form.


    Seeing the arrival of the Lord, the Red Dragon Queen stopped communicating with Ysera, and expressed her welcome to Andrea.


    "Long time no see, Andrea, according to Ysera, you found important clues related to the Old God?"


    Alexstrasza got straight to the point, and Andrea didn''t plan to spend too much time on pleasantries.


    "Yes, I brought the relevant samples, please have a look."


    The Saronite wrapped in black light floated above Andrea''s right hand. Nefarian, who was extremely curious, was the first to come over. This guy turned into a human form with black hair and black beard.


    "Hmm... I can indeed feel the strange power from this ore."


    As the most cutting-edge technical talent of the Dragon Clan, Nefarian took the sample from Andrea with a solemn expression, and looked at it carefully for a while.


    "It turns out that this ore is full of powerful void power inside and outside."


    "The outside is a neutralizing filter that Andrea deliberately arranged using the same energy, and the inside...is probably the power of the Old God?"


    Seeing Andrea nodding to acknowledge Nefarian''s speculation, Alexstrasza asked solemnly, "Are you sure he did the trick?"


    "There should be nothing wrong."


    Andrea pointed to the north of Dragonblight, "Demon of Thousand Throats, Yogg-Saron."


    ¡­


    After confirming the source of the ore, the ambassadors of the five-color dragon set off to the border of Moonsong Forest to investigate in person.


    A large number of Saronite veins protruding from the ground made the faces of the dragons present not very good-looking. As guardian dragons, they are very aware of the threat of the ancient gods.


    The black dragon prince with the strongest defense took the risk of flying into the storm cliff to explore. Under the pursuit of a large number of proto-dragons, he managed to return to Sandara City safely.


    "Huh~"


    With a sigh of relief, the disgraced Nefarian took care of himself again.


    "There''s nothing wrong with that. The Saronite vein originated near Ulduar. The entire Storm Peak is covered with this strange ore, and it''s still expanding to the surrounding area."


    Elegos nodded and said, "The side of the Icecrown Glacier near the storm cliff has also been eroded, and Zul''Drak should not be much better."


    Alexstrasza frowned, "There are many guardians in Ulduar, how could this happen? Is Yogg-Saron''s seal about to expire?"


    Since Loken, the Lord of Wisdom, is the guardian who dominates Ulduar now, he had issued an order to the guardian dragons in the name of the superior guardian many years ago, not allowing them to enter the storm cliff without authorization.


    Now Alexstrasza and other dragon kings still don''t know anything about the mutation in Ulduar, but Yogg-Saron''s "eyes" protruding from the surface have already shown the seriousness of the problem.


    Ysera smiled wryly and said, "Nefarian tried to contact Ulduar before, and got a personal reply from Loken, the King of Wisdom. He still doesn''t allow us to intervene in the affairs of Ulduar and the Storm Peaks."


    The Titan Guardian has higher authority than the Aspect Dragon, and Loken, as the chief manager of Ulduar today, has to listen to his orders.


    Chromie was sitting on the low city wall of Sandara, shaking her fleshy legs, "No matter what happened to UU reading UU Reading We still have to find a way to solve this problem."


    "Andrea, do you have any thoughts?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I haven''t thought of a surefire way, but there are contingency plans that will leave some trouble behind."


    Aurora''s eyes flicked back and forth between Andrea and Chromie, whose calm conversation showed no signs of discord.


    Onyxia noticed Aurora''s puzzled eyes, patted her small head lightly and whispered, "Chromie is also considered an outlier among the bronze dragons, and the relationship between other bronze dragons and your father is really bad."


    "Many years ago, Andrea once had a face-to-face quarrel with the Bronze Dragon Queen. Since then, the Bronze Dragon has always disliked him."


    Chromie turned to look at the two people who were whispering, and amplified his voice to remind, "Hey, I heard everything over there."


    When Chromie joined Onyxia and Aurora''s gossip on short legs, Ysera learned about his so-called emergency plan from Andrea.


    "world Tree?"


    "That''s right, to put it simply, it is to plant a world tree in Sandara."


    Andrea warned sternly, "But please note that this plan will bring great risks."


    "Although we are sure that the roots of the world tree can avoid Yogg-Saron''s prison, and use the powerful force of nature to suppress the spread of Saron''s evil iron."


    "But relatively, Yogg-Saron and other ancient gods can also enter the Emerald Dreamland by virtue of the contact between Saronite and the World Tree system."


    "This plan is a typical double-edged sword. Once the ancient gods enter the Emerald Dream, their power of corruption will gradually affect the dream world. It will be difficult for this paradise to maintain its current peace and harmony."

 Chapter 253： 2 front lines

    Andrea told the five-color dragon clan about the pros and cons of the tree planting plan without hesitation, and whether to adopt this method depends on their own decision.


    The continued spread of Saronite will cause a huge change in Northrend''s ecological environment. This strange mineral that absorbs life force will sooner or later turn everything it goes into a dead zone.


    Even if the Five Dragon Kings attack together, it will be difficult to completely eradicate the sprawling mineral veins. After all, the source of the mineral veins is in Ulduar, a restricted area where they are not allowed to set foot.


    Using the natural power of the World Tree to neutralize it, coupled with a large number of priests purifying the World Tree at all times, should be able to effectively prevent the spread of Saronite.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages. This approach can be regarded as providing a passage for the three ancient gods to enter the Emerald Dream, which will inevitably greatly increase the workload and difficulty of the green dragons who guard the dream.


    Ysera was a little hesitant for a while, she wasn''t sure how much impact the ancient gods'' invasion of the dream world would have, and whether it would be too big for the green dragons to control.


    "Andrea, does Malfurion know about this?"


    "I know, he is coming from the Sholazar Basin, it should be within a day or two..."


    "In a day or two, I''m already here."


    A purple storm crow approached Sandara from the sky in a blink of an eye, and turned into a somewhat scruffy bearded night elf after landing.


    "Dear Ysera, I understand what you mean."


    Malfurion solemnly promised, "If you choose to adopt the plan of planting the World Tree, I will organize more people from the Cenarion Council to invest in the Emerald Dream and strengthen the control over the dream world. This is what Cenarius meant. .¡±


    Malfurion''s words made Ysera a little more confident, and she finally made up her mind, "Then carry it out, and we can''t let Saronite continue to spread, otherwise this northern continent will become Yogg-Saron''s unimpeded territory sooner or later." back yard."


    For other dragons, this decision is not too difficult.


    Under the management and early prevention of the Green Dragon and Druids, the Emerald Dream has at least the possibility of restricting the actions of the Old Gods.


    However, Dragon Bone Wilderness is the ancestral land of the Dragon Clan. Once Yogg-Saron invades, this peaceful snowfield may soon become a restricted area for life.


    The same is true for the night elves. Sandara City is an important stronghold for the Night Republic to take root in Northrend. If the spread of Saronite cannot be stopped, this city will bear the brunt of the victims.


    Once the city of Sandara falls, the overall layout of the Night Republic in Northrend will be greatly impacted.


    The two sides reached an agreement, and Malfurion immediately recruited a large number of high-level druids from the Cenarion Council to discuss how to properly plant the World Tree within the Moonsong Forest.


    Fandral was the first person to propose the tree planting plan. Under the guidance of Andrea, he had already come up with a mature plan to avoid Yogg-Saron''s prison.


    When the druids were discussing how to plant trees, the current mayor of Sandara suddenly rushed to report the bad news.


    "The Vrykul launched an attack on their own initiative?!"


    Andrea asked in disbelief, "Are you sure they took the initiative to attack? Didn''t someone secretly instigate it?"


    The balance of power among the various tribes in eastern Northrend has been maintained for nearly three thousand years, and no one is willing to take the lead in breaking the mutual restraint of the four parties.


    One move can affect the whole body, the four forces on guard against each other, once one of them takes the lead, it will inevitably break the original delicate balance, and it is very likely that the adjacent forces will jointly counterattack.


    This is also the reason why Andrea has kept Nawaz guarding the Moonfall Fortress for many years.


    ¡­


    In order to obtain first-hand information, after Malfurion took over the follow-up work of the tree planting plan, Andrea took Onyxia and her daughter Aurora to the front line of the Moonfall Fortress to learn about the situation.


    "What''s going on? Why did the Vrykul suddenly attack?"


    Nawaz smiled wryly and spread his hands, "We have no clue at all. Nearly 100,000 Vrykul soldiers suddenly poured out from Gjalerbron, including many rune casters. The original balance of power in Grizzly Hills has undoubtedly be broken."


    Now the defenders sent by Risk Bay and Moonfall Fortress set up camp on the banks of the Blackwater River, facing the Vrykul on the opposite bank across the river. The two sides maintain a confrontation for the time being, but a war may be inevitable.


    "Tsk~ why at this time."


    Andrea''s brows were tightly frowned, and his brain was running at high speed, "It''s impossible to have no connection. Could it be that Yogg-Saron gave the order to the Dragon Ravager Vrykul through Loken?" ''


    "And the furbolgs? How did they react to the vrykul invasion?"


    Navas shook his head, "There is no response. They just strengthened the defense of the sentry post in the northeast of Voldron, but they don''t seem to want to participate in the war between us and the Vrykul."


    Andrea nodded unsurprisingly, "If I stood on the furbolg''s side, I would do the same thing, just sit back and watch the tigers fight."


    "Where''s the Drakkari troll?"


    Nawaz sneered, "They seem to be planning to take the opportunity to regain the lost territory. UU Reading The number of soldiers behind the second city wall has increased significantly. It seems that they are planning to take advantage of the fire to loot."


    "Does that mean we need to fight on two fronts..."


    Andrea rubbed his forehead with some headaches. Nowadays, a large number of druids have been transferred to Moonsong Forest to participate in tree planting, and they have to face the Drakkari trolls and the dragon-plundering vrykul at the same time. This situation makes An Delia felt a little tricky.


    Although the Drakkari trolls have been relatively calm, it is only because they have not found the right opportunity to break the balance of power.


    Generations of Drakalai chiefs wanted to recapture the land lost by their ancestors, thereby consolidating their status and even leaving their names in history.


    "Divide the troops."


    Andrea stared at the strategic map on the table and said in a deep voice, "I will transfer Shandris here, and she will lead the defenders of Dak''Saron Fortress, and try to take a defensive position against the trolls. Navaz, the south and Wei The war of the Kurdish people is entrusted to you."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and Andrea sneered and said, "I won''t be merciful to them this time. I will take down Waldron and try to take advantage of the situation to capture Gjalerbron."


    Stretching out his hand on the map, Gjalerbron clicked, and Andrea said solemnly, "This is the rear base of the dragon-plundering Vrykul. There are a large number of Vrykul sleeping here. Once they are occupied by us, there will be millions of them sleeping." The vrykul are in our hands."


    "Without Gjalerbron, I want to see how confident the Vrykul are in fighting us."


    Nawaz put his legs together and gave a serious military salute, "Yes! Please rest assured, I will definitely teach the Vrykul a painful lesson that they will never forget!"


    "very good."


    Andrea focused on Utgarde Castle in the center of the Howling Fjord map.


    ¡®King Ymiron, I don¡¯t know if he has also awakened. ''

 Chapter 254： Viper Siletus

    Taiping has been close to 3000 years, and Aurora has never seen her father so decisive. She suddenly felt that his cold-faced father was a little strange.


    Although Andrea repeatedly reminded himself that he could not grow up his precious daughter in a greenhouse, it was his first time raising offspring in two lifetimes, and he would inevitably spoil Aurora after all.


    Although they did not raise their daughter to be a domineering and domineering princess, both Andrea and Shandris will subconsciously keep Aurora away from danger, and they will try to avoid discussing military issues with her.


    Seeing the surprised expression on her daughter''s face, Andrea immediately guessed what she was thinking.


    Suppressing the cold expression on his face, he revealed a soft smile again.


    "Why are you in a daze, let''s go, we should go home."


    "Know it."


    Aurora jogged to keep up with her father, and asked hesitantly, "Dad, is Mom really going to command the battle in the cold Northrend?"


    "Huh? How do you know?"


    Andrea turned his head to look at Aurora unexpectedly, and when he saw Onyxia behind his daughter pretending nothing happened, he immediately figured out the whole story.


    After glaring at Princess Black Dragon fiercely, Andrea rubbed Aurora''s head and comforted her, "Don''t worry, your mother is an excellent commander who has experienced many battles, and mere trolls won''t cause her much trouble."


    Although the Drakkari trolls are stronger than the Sandfury trolls that the night elves have defeated before, but thousands of years have passed, and the Night Republic will certainly not stand still.


    The arcane puppet, which has been improved many times, has become a veritable weapon of war, and the weapons in the hands of the soldiers have also been updated many times.


    Not to mention that a large number of magic guns have been installed in various troops, even the cold weapons and traditional crossbows used in hand-to-hand combat have been modified by modern magic, and the output is much greater than that of purely enchanted weapons.


    In order to deal with the heavy artillery bombardment of the night elves, the Drakkari trolls have strengthened the city walls countless times in the past 2,000 years, and even the Loa has poured a lot of strength into it.


    The fortifications of the Drakalai Empire are no longer what they used to be, and even the magic cannons of the Night Republic can''t break down the city walls in a short time.


    But that was an offensive situation, and it was impossible for Andrea to advance the two battlefields at the same time.


    The Zul''Drak battlefield was led by Shandris to take a defensive position. The defense line built by the Night Republic over the years is also impregnable. Even if Loa joins the battlefield, Andrea believes that Shandris can still block their offensive.


    "Don''t think so much about what you have."


    Andrea said to Aurora with a smile, "We are not old enough to need you, a junior, to worry about us. Let''s live your life with peace of mind. The war should end in a few years."


    ¡­


    Although Andrea said it was easy to Aurora, in fact he attached great importance to this two-front battle.


    The Drakkari Empire was once one of the three major empires entrusted by trolls. Its status and combat effectiveness are second only to the Zandalari Empire, and there are many Loa to help out, its strength should not be underestimated.


    And the dragon-plundering vrykuls are Loken''s direct subordinates, and their combat abilities are also tough. Facing two powerful enemies at the same time, even the mighty Night Republic would not dare to underestimate them.


    After placing Aurora in Anarchis, Andrea and Shandris ordered the maids and housekeepers to help take care of her.


    Then Andrea went to the Great Moon Temple to tell the other two members of the council besides Malfurion about the dilemma the night elves were facing.


    Although Tyrande has many faults and personality flaws, she will never be ambiguous when it comes to important issues related to the safety of the entire clan.


    The management of Anakis was temporarily handed over to Tyrande. In order to prevent her from giving wrong orders due to lack of ability, Andrea specially asked Onyxia to stay and "assist" her.


    Take Leticia and Seres, and Andrea and Shandris teleport to Sandra City together.


    During this back and forth time, the war was on the verge of breaking out.


    Andrea still sits in Sandara as usual, Celes stays to assist him in coordinating various paperwork, and Leticia, as Shandris'' adjutant, goes with her to the Zuldak battlefield.


    Adjutant Xia Yue of the Sentinel Corps gradually faded out after getting married and having children, and returned to the rear to become a member of the military staff. Her young daughter took over her mother''s job and joined the Sentinel Corps. However, her military position is still relatively low, just a second lieutenant.


    Aurora has a good relationship with Xia Yue''s daughter, Delaryn. They are best friends who grew up together and talk about everything.


    Upon reaching the Zul''Drak front, Shandris assumed command without hindrance.


    As a heroic general who participated in many important wars, Shandris has long been a legend in the hearts of the new generation of night elves, and her prestige in the military system is also quite amazing.


    Although he had already made some psychological preparations, Shandris was still a little surprised when he saw the Drakkari troll dispatching the loa to charge.


    "Serpentus the Viper."


    Standing behind the solid fortifications, Shandris stared at the huge poisonous snake that was spewing venom.


    The extremely corrosive venom is hard to resist even the cement city walls of the night elves that have been enchanted and strengthened, UU Reading www. The area where uukanshu.com was sprayed by the venom was quickly corroded into a large number of potholes.


    "Luna Radiance prepares for bombardment, target, the giant serpent Siletus."


    Shandris was not frightened by the ferocity of the loa, and calmly gave orders to the adjutant Leticia.


    "Ready for shelling!"


    Leticia commanded the heavy arcane puppet of Luna''s Radiance, which had been improved many times, with enhanced armor and magic cannon output, to adjust the muzzle.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The artillery shells with blue-purple energy tail flames fell into the trolls'' attacking army formation in pieces.


    The direct hit damage of the magic cannon is outstanding, but the explosion damage in the range is not as good as that of the gunpowder weapon. Andrea specially used fragmentation bullets to increase the power. The scattered metal fragments pierced the trolls near the impact point of the cannon into hedgehogs.


    Siletus was also a little embarrassed by the night elves'' bombardment. Although the loa''s physical strength far surpassed that of ordinary people, their endurance still had its limit.


    "Hiss! Disrespectful mortal!"


    Unable to bear the pain of being hit by a large number of metal fragments, Siletus finally sprayed a mouthful of venom at the city wall defense line angrily, then turned around and ran back, avoiding the still unstoppable bombardment of the magic cannon.


    "Stop the shelling!"


    Seeing that the troll''s attack was repelled, Shandris calmly ordered "Druids to step forward, use tree seeds and natural spells to repair the city wall, and prepare for the next attack."


    The corroded city wall was riddled with holes, with the cooperation of the druid''s natural spells, countless strong vines grew, which to a certain extent made up for the damage caused by Siletus to the city wall.


    The troll''s first attack didn''t put too much pressure on the defensive line, and Shandris turned his gaze to the south as Leticia commanded the arcane golem to charge.


    ¡®Are the dragon-plundering vrykul directly under Loken, I hope it won¡¯t be as you expected...¡¯

 Chapter 255： king of wisdom

    Unlike the Zul''Drak battlefield, where defensive lines are organized in an orderly manner, the battlefield in Grizzly Hills is more intense.


    After receiving Andrea''s order, Nawaz immediately led a large army that was already ready to launch an attack across the river.


    Chimera, who was covered in magical armor, was the first to leap over the Blackwater River roaring. The military commander of the Vrykul did not expect that the night elves would dare to take the initiative to attack, and the reaction speed of the ancestor dragoons was obviously half a beat slower.


    The rune mages of the Vrykul drew runes out of thin air, muttering words, and released spells such as fireballs and ice arrows at the Chimera in the sky.


    The magical armor on the Chimera was specially customized for them by the weapon research and development department. In order to protect these expensive heavy air mounts, their armor costs a lot.


    You get what you pay for, and the Chimera wearing magical armor has excellent dual resistance, and even spells that are not powerful enough will be completely ignored by them.


    The knights riding on the Chimera''s back quickly launched a counterattack at the vrykul spellcasters below. The precise magic arrows of the rangers easily penetrated the spell defense of the rune mages, and these unbelievable faces The caster is crucified to the ground.


    In the eyes of the vrykul, although the night elves were well-proportioned, they were obviously much thinner compared to them. Logically speaking, it was impossible for the enemy''s arrows to penetrate the rune mage''s defensive spells.


    But this is not the case. The longbows in the hands of all rangers are filled with the light of spells. The arrows shot by magic bows have stronger penetrating power. light.


    When the progenitor dragoons took off, the Vrykul spellcaster legion had already suffered heavy losses, and they couldn''t organize a decent magic counterattack in a short time.


    At this time, the arcane puppets of the night elves began to break into the battlefield. The air-combat Luna Wings looked for the proto-dragon cavalry to attack, and specifically troubled the cavalry on the dragon''s back, or used the energy light wings to cut through the proto-dragon''s wings, Let them fall from the sky.


    Due to the complex terrain in the hilly area, it is not convenient for heavy arcane puppets to deploy here. The first to ford the water to attack the vrykul camp was a group of standard arcane puppets whose movements were not much different from humans¡ªthe Fist of the Moon God.


    This group of puppets, which have been improved many times, have lower power than Luna''s Glory, and their maneuverability is not as good as Luna''s Wings, but their balance in all aspects is the best among the three types of puppets.


    Most of the Luna Fists did not hold weapons. The self-discipline puppets, which were taller than the vrykul, rushed into the enemy''s formation and hit the vrykul violently with a pair of mechanical fists. A single hit could make the vrykul curl up like an arctic shrimp go down.


    The night elf spellcasting troops sitting in the rear also began to show their power. The meteor fire rain jointly cast by a large number of arcanists fell into the enemy''s rear, and the severely injured rune mages were powerless to stop them.


    However, the Vrykuls had the numerical advantage after all, and their local disadvantages would not cause them to be completely defeated in a short period of time.


    ¡­


    The battle situation on the Waldron front line has reached a stalemate as Andrea expected.


    For the time being, neither side can do anything to the other. The night elves have more powerful war weapons, and the brave and skilled vrykul have Gjalerbron as their backup. They have not shown any obvious defeat for more than a year.


    When the warring parties had become accustomed to the daily entanglement in Grizzly Hills, the Second Fleet of the Night Republic docked at Risk Bay finally began to operate secretly.


    Relying on the detailed sea chart provided by the tuskarr, the fleet quietly bypassed the numerous hidden reefs and icebergs in the east of Risk Bay, and went south into the offshore waters of Howling Fjord.


    The fleet docked at the northwestern coast of the Howling Fjords, and the ready-to-go marines marched silently, unknowingly circled to the rear of Voldron, and plunged straight into Gjalerbron, the sleeping place of the Ravager Vrykul.


    Due to the continuous huge pressure on the front line after the war, all the soldiers awakened by Ghalerberon in batches rushed to Voldron for support. The empty Gharerberon did not expect that the night elves still had the energy to transport the raiding troops by sea.


    When the vrykul stronghold of Skorn in the south of Lake Winter''s Rest received the alarm of Gjalerbron''s emergency and rushed to help, everything had already been settled.


    Gjalerbron, which was short of major generals, was easily broken by the marines. The night elf raiders planted magic bombs all over Gjalerbron. Skorn''s reinforcements saw the wild arcane energy rising from the sky while they were still on the road. .


    Gjalerbron, the great sleeping place of the drake vrykul, is finished.


    Gjalerbron''s demise stunned the vrykul still fighting on the front lines of Voldron.


    There was a strong enemy in front, and the base in the rear was attacked. Even the sturdy vrykul began to panic.


    Just when Nawaz thought that the vikul''s morale had collapsed and was about to launch a full-scale attack, the worst that Andrea expected happened.


    Loken, the Lord of Wisdom, is one of the guardians of Azeroth appointed by the Titans, a **** worshiped by the dragon-plundering Vrykul.


    The King of Wisdom used lightning like Thorim, the King of Storms. A golden thunderbolt pierced the sky and landed on the precarious Voldron. .


    The powerful thunder and lightning overloaded the energy inside the arcane puppet and scrapped it. Seeing that the situation was not good, Nawaz immediately stopped the attack, leaving more than twenty arcane puppets fighting in open space. After that, the night elf army slowly retreated from the front line.


    There was a golden thunder in Loken''s eyes, and he looked playfully at the night elves retreating in an orderly manner. UU reading


    "I am Loken, the Guardian of the Titans. A mere mortal dares to offend my family. Are you ready for God''s punishment?"


    ¡­


    "Hiss~"


    Andrea grinned in pain. Although Loken''s entry was somewhat unexpected, he wasn''t completely unprepared.


    The scrapping of nearly a hundred arcane puppets is indeed a traumatic experience. These arcane puppets, which are made of precious minerals and strengthened by enchanters for many years, are quite expensive.


    But Andrea didn''t intend to blame Nawaz''s decision. No matter how many valuable arcane puppets are scrapped, they can''t compare with priceless lives.


    The low birth rate of the night elves meant that every soldier was a valuable asset to the whole family, and Andrea would rather use arcane puppets in exchange for the survival of the soldiers.


    "Hey~"


    ¡®People of the longevity species can¡¯t afford to die. ''


    Rubbing the center of his brows painfully, Andrea began to envy the fecundity of humans and orcs for the first time.


    Celes stood behind Andrea and thoughtfully massaged his throbbing temples.


    "Uncle Andrea, have you thought about how to deal with Loken?"


    Loken is the guardian of the titans, and his fall to Yogg-Saron did not weaken his combat ability.


    Although Loken, who is known as the king of wisdom and good at using brains, is much weaker than generals such as Odin and Thorim, he is still a member of the Guardians, and it is undoubtedly very important for mortals to defeat him. difficulty.


    Andrea frowned and thought, "Although it has been expected for a long time, Loken actually participated in the mortal war regardless of face."


    "But this is also an opportunity. I have long wanted to kill this lackey of Yogg-Saron."


    "Ceres, go and inform the Dragon Clan. Although the hope is slim, I still want to see if I can persuade them to attack Loken."

 Chapter 256： You play tricks, I steal the house

    Since Tyr fled with the Norgannon Disc, Loken was worried that his crimes would be revealed, and he had been hiding in Ulduar for many years.


    I don''t know if Yogg-Saron, who was gradually getting rid of the shackles after the catastrophe, instilled some poisonous chicken soup into him.


    After the War of the Ancients ended, Loken''s scope of activities gradually expanded, as evidenced by his blatant appearance in Grizzly Hills.


    "Andrea, although I''m sorry, please forgive us for refusing."


    Although Alexstrasza''s tone was very gentle, she resolutely rejected Andrea''s proposal.


    "We can''t confirm whether Loken''s betrayal you said is true. Even if it is, we can''t take the initiative to launch an attack on the Titan Guardian."


    ''As expected...''


    Andrea sighed softly, "Even if Tyr, who summoned you to resist Galakrond and gave you the power of protection after the war, died in the hands of Loken?"


    "what?!"


    Ysera stood up in surprise, "Andrea, you said Tyr is dead?"


    Andrea nodded solemnly, "I won''t joke about this kind of thing, you should know that Tyr lost an arm in the battle of Galakrond, and later Mimiron and Azadas jointly built it for him. A silver hand."


    Alexstrasza nodded and said, "We have personally experienced this matter, of course we are very clear."


    "That''s easy to say."


    Andrea turned to look at the blue dragon Elegos, "Advisor Elegos, please help us to the Tirisfal Forest, where Tyr''s relic stands."


    "Huh? Oh, no problem."


    Alegos, who was habitually distracted, nodded before agreeing.


    ¡­


    In the Tomb of Tyr in the western part of the Tirisfal Glades, the ruins of the buildings left by the high elves before they moved here are still clearly preserved.


    A huge silver hand stood in the small lake above the tomb. Alexstrasza, Ysera, and even Malygos who rushed over after getting the news looked at the familiar hand in a daze. Silver Arm.


    Malygos was a little depressed. "Yes, I still remember it clearly. It was indeed Tyr''s arm."


    Ysera silently bowed her head and prayed to the Titans for Tyr, and then she asked sadly, "Did Tyr really die at the hands of Loken?"


    Andrea shook his head, "Loken is the mastermind, but he is not the one who did it himself."


    "Tyr died of self-detonation. In order to cover the evacuation of Azadas and Elonaya, he dragged two ancient **** generals by himself, killed one by self-detonation, and seriously injured the other."


    Andrea pointed to the land under her feet, "The humans living in Tirisfal today are the descendants of the followers of Tyr. Years of degeneration have made them the humans they are today, but the legends about Tyr are still circulating in this area. on the land."


    Alexstrasza was silent for a while, "Sorry, I still can''t attack Loken, the King of Wisdom, until I get definite evidence."


    "Is it... whatever."


    Although a little disappointed, the development of the situation did not exceed Andrea''s expectations.


    It''s up to people to plan things, but it''s up to God to make things happen. Regardless of the success rate, valuable attempts are still necessary.


    ''Without the help of the guardian dragon, it is almost impossible for mortals to defeat Loken, so we have to find another way. ''


    While the three dragon kings silently bowed their heads to pray for Tyr, Andrea flew above the Tirisfal Forest to have a bird''s-eye view of the development of human beings.


    As expected, after the high elves left, the pressure on humans to face the attacks of trolls increased exponentially.


    The human clans that originally existed in multiple small tribes began to integrate under the oppression of foreign enemies. A large tribe with the largest number of people occupied the most fertile land in the southern part of the Tirisfal Forest. Andrea knew that this place would be called ¡­Lordaeron.


    ¡­


    After Loken joined the battlefield like a brawler, the night elves who originally had the upper hand retreated across the board.


    But what has happened is irreversible. Gjalerbron, the base behind Voldron, was blown up, and millions of sleeping vrykul died in their sleep.


    If the Vrykul want to mobilize reinforcements, they can only go from Utgarde Castle through Skorn to Voldron. The supply line is very long and it is easy to be attacked.


    Even with Loken in command, the vrykul of Voldron would not dare to march indiscriminately.


    With his body of steel, Loken can avoid eating, but as a mortal vrykul, he cannot.


    "Are you going to the Storm Peaks for help?"


    On the front line of Zul''Drak, Shandris looked at Andrea in surprise, "Are you sure? Although Loken has left the Storm Peaks, Yogg-Saron is still there, in case he is caught..."


    Andrea shook his head, "It''s not that easy. Yogg-Saron hasn''t completely escaped the seal yet. Without Loken, a loyal dog who firmly executes his orders, his orders cannot leave Ulduar at all."


    Among several guardians, except for Thorim, the Storm King, who wandered in Ulduar due to self-blame in his heart, the guardians including Mimiron, Freya and Hodir were all imprisoned in Ulduar. internal.


    Due to Yogg-Saron''s bewitching, the three guardians were corrupted to varying degrees, but not as severely as Loken.


    It is unrealistic to count on the guardians of Ulduar, and entering the once holy city of the Titans is purely self-inflicted.


    The lion was about to be dealt with by the lion, and the only reinforcement Andrea wanted to find was Thorim, the guardian of the Temple of Storms.


    Andrea gently hugged his wife, "Don''t worry, I''m sure."


    "Due to logistical problems, Voldron''s Vrykul have temporarily stood still, and Loken has not taken the initiative to attack. Once they are ready, it will be difficult for our troops left in Moonfall Fortress and Risk Bay to stop a Titan Guardian." .¡±


    "The guardian dragon can''t make a move. In order to save the situation, I can only venture into the storm cliff. As long as I can persuade Thorim to help, even if I can''t kill Loken, I can push him back."


    ¡­


    The storm cliffs, a snow-covered mountain range, various Titan buildings headed by Ulduar can be seen everywhere.


    Andrea didn''t make any stops on the way, and after asking Malygos about the route, she turned into a golden eagle and flew directly to the Temple of Storms.


    Thorim''s Temple of Storms is located on the west side of the mountain plain where the engine of the creator is located, at the highest point of Mount Otis.


    The altitude of the Storm Cliffs was already very high, and the Temple of Storms was located on the top of the mountains. As Andrea climbed up to the height, he could clearly feel that the oxygen in the vicinity was getting thinner and thinner. UU reading


    The followers of Thorim are a group of female vrykul who maintain a matriarchal society.


    On the way Andrea climbed to the sky, she met many female knights riding proto-dragons patrolling around the Temple of Storms. When they noticed this strange bird climbing towards the Temple of Storms, the proto-dragon knights immediately chased after him. .


    Having a small body has its advantages. No matter how the proto-dragon knights threw chain harpoons, Andrea was always able to deftly dodge all their attacks.


    "Knights, stand down and let this alien warrior enter my temple."


    A thick and majestic voice came from the Temple of Storms not far above, and the female knight immediately scattered away after hearing the order, and Andrea landed smoothly on the wide square of the Temple of Storms.


    While turning back into a human form, Andrea raised his head and looked forward.


    A steel giant with eyes flashing blue lightning and wearing clothes similar to Loken''s was sitting on a huge throne, leaning on the armrest with one hand to prop up his side face, looking at the tiny man in front of him with interest. of mortals.

 Chapter 257： Wrath of the Storm King

    "Mortal, I am Thorim, the guardian of the storm. Since you can break through my dragon knight protection, I allow you to report your name."


    Andrea bowed respectfully, "Dear Titan Guardian Thorim, I am from the night elves, and my name is Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Night Elf¡­"


    Thorim nodded noncommittally, "I''ve heard that you broke through the siege and came to my temple not just for an unplanned adventure, tell me why you came."


    Andrea smiled and spit out the word "Sif."


    Hearing this name, Thorim''s originally calm expression suddenly changed.


    "...Mortal, where did you hear this name?"


    Thorim''s expression was a bit gloomy, a look mixed with anger, sadness and nostalgia.


    Sif is the wife of Thorim, a female vrykul.


    Thorim''s beloved Sif is not so loyal to him, she cheats on Thorim and Loken in marriage.


    Under the impetus of Yogg-Saron, Loken''s love for Sif gradually deteriorated and turned into a paranoid possessive desire. He tried to make Sif disclose their relationship to the public.


    But Sif resolutely opposed Loken''s proposal. Although she had a personal disadvantage, but from the perspective of justice, Sif did not want to cause the original good relationship between the guardians to fall apart because of her own reasons.


    Realizing that Loken''s love has become more and more dangerous, Sif completely cut off all contact with him and warned Loken not to disturb her life any more.


    Loken, driven mad by Yogg-Saron''s whispers, killed Sif in a jealous rage.


    However, just as Loken fell into the anxiety of being guilty of his lover and how to explain to Thorim, Sif''s soul suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In fact, this so-called Sif soul is just an illusion created by Yogg-Saron in order to completely corrupt Loken.


    Under the guidance of Yogg-Saron, Loken slid step by step into the abyss. He abandoned Sif''s body in the ice field of the Storm Peak and told Thorim the bad news.


    When the grief-stricken Thorim came to the door, Loken took the time to tell him that Angrim, the king of the ice giants, had killed Sif.


    At that time, the bond between the guardians was very deep, and Thorim did not have any doubts about Loken''s words. Driven by anger and hatred, Thorim killed Angrim involuntarily.


    But Thorim''s impulsive actions sparked a protracted war between his storm giants and frost giants, with heavy losses on both sides.


    Under such circumstances, Loken stood up again. He severely reprimanded Thorim for being blinded by personal grievances and instigating war for his own selfishness. He also told Thorim under the guise of Sif that if Sif saw His behavior must be extremely disappointing.


    Thorim, who blamed himself, regained his sanity from his anger, and faced the disappointed eyes of other guardians without a face. He left Ulduar alone and came to settle in his temple on the Storm Cliff for a long time.


    By accident, Thorim, who escaped from Ulduar, was lucky enough to escape the corruption of Yogg-Saron. For thousands of years, he has been sitting alone in the Temple of Storms, allowing self-blame and regret to eat his heart.


    Andrea smiled calmly, "It doesn''t matter where I heard it from, what matters is, do you really think Sif was killed by the frost giant?"


    Thorim''s lightning-covered eyes shone with wild anger. He stood up from his throne, stretched out his left hand, and a thunderous hammer flew from outside the Temple of Storms, and landed on Torim. in Tom''s right hand.


    "Mortal, don''t try to challenge my bottom line, I will give you one last chance to tell your true intention!"


    Under the power of thunder and lightning raging in the temple, the hairs all over his body stood on end, but he still maintained a calm expression on the surface.


    "My intention is to tell you the truth about the deaths of Sif and Tyr, so that you can find your real enemy."


    "Tyl?"


    Thorim frowned, and his power weakened slightly.


    "What does Sif have to do with Tyr''s death? Mortal, what are you talking about?"


    "Well... that''s a long story."


    ¡­


    It took more than three hours for Andrea to tell Thorim the truth about the deaths of Sif and Tyr in detail.


    During this process, Thorim''s face kept changing.


    He initially firmly refused to believe that Sif betrayed him and had an affair with Loken, but under the guidance of Andrea, his original firm belief began to waver.


    What happened to Tyre became the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can go to the Tirisfal Forest to see for yourself. Zakaz is still sealed in Tyr''s tomb."


    "Or you can go to Uldaman to wake up Azadas and Elonaya, and get the truth about Tyr''s escape from them."


    Thorim''s strong steel body was a little shaken. Although he couldn''t accept Andrea''s truth emotionally, as more clues were revealed, Thorim''s heart began to shake.


    "Loken...killed Sif, and colluded with Yogg-Saron, corrupted the other guardians, and killed Tyr?"


    "boom!"


    The huge body slumped back on his throne, and Thorim put his hand on his forehead, his expression struggling and painful.


    "Andrea Moonshadow."


    For a long time, Thorim looked blankly at the tiny mortal in front of him.


    "What is the purpose of telling me these shocking news, what do you want from me, a fool?"


    Seeing that Thorim finally took the bait, Andrea''s eyes flashed imperceptibly.


    "Dear Stormkeeper."


    Andrea saluted Thorim respectfully, "Now Loken just left the shelter of Ulduar and Yogg-Saron, and went to the Grizzly Hills alone to help his family fight for the territory."


    "If you want to face him face to face without being plotted by Yogg-Saron, now is the best chance."


    "Confrontation..."


    Thorim was stunned for a while, UU Reading Thinking of Sif''s hatred and Tyr''s unexplained death, the Storm King''s eyes flashed with lightning again.


    Grabbing the hammer and slowly getting up from the throne, Thorim shouted to the sky with a majestic voice, "Villanas! Come to me!"


    "hold head high!"


    Following Thorim''s call, a huge blue proto-dragon took off from the mountains in the distance, and soon landed in the vast hall of the Temple of Storms.


    Gently stroking the proto-dragon''s back with the light of wisdom shining in its eyes, Thorim raised his warhammer and stepped on the opponent''s back.


    Looking down at Andrea, Thorim looked very serious, "Come on, mortal named Andrea."


    "Although I don''t know where you learned these hidden truths, there are no obvious loopholes in your words based on logic."


    "Loken...I''m going to question him personally about the truth."

 Chapter 258： Confront Loken

    In the village of Waldron, there is a huge metal seat in the center of the square, and a giant Shi Shiran, who is dressed in simple but noble clothes, sits on it.


    The tall and strong vrykul stood in front of him like a child who hadn''t grown up, while a fully armored vrykul leader bowed his head to report to the giant.


    "Master, the supplies have been delivered, and we are ready to resume the war."


    "Hmph! Is it finally here?"


    The giant stood up from the seat in dissatisfaction, "Let''s begin, this farce should come to an end, my warriors, crush those blasphemous mortals!"


    ¡­


    In the night elf frontline camp on the other side of the river, Commander-in-Chief Nawaz noticed the clamoring atmosphere in Voldrunne, put down the binoculars in his hand, and his face revealed a worried expression.


    "It seems that the supplies of the Vrykul have arrived, and this war with no chance of winning may be inevitable."


    Although Loken is the weakest of all guardians, but that is only compared with other titan guardians, facing mortals, he still has an overwhelming advantage in strength.


    Nawaz turned his head solemnly and said to the adjutant, "Get ready for the battle, push the remaining arcane puppets to the front line, we must block the attacks of Loken and the Vrykul, at least until Lord Andrea returns! "


    With Loken personally leading the battle to boost morale, the vrykul rushed out of Voldron roaring excitedly.


    They ignored their comrades who fell under the bombardment of the magic cannon, and turned a blind eye to the large group of comrades who were covered by the joint spell of the high-level elf mages. They just held their heads up and used 120% of their strength to charge bravely.


    Facing the high morale of the Vrykul, Nawaz calmly mobilized the night elf army to take a defensive position.


    Do it all at once, second time tired, third time exhausted.


    Nawaz, who has been through battles for a long time, believes that this group of Vrykul who have been beaten with blood will not be able to maintain this state for a long time. As long as he can block their most threatening first wave of impact, he is sure that if Loken does not participate in the battle Continue to delay time steadily.


    However, as the king of wisdom, Loken was proficient in various strategies, and he could easily see through the intentions of the night elf commander.


    "Heh~ Are you looking for reinforcements?"


    "Boom!"


    As Loken''s left hand shimmering with golden light stretched forward, violent thunder and lightning fell into the night elf camp out of thin air, and the night elf soldiers were caught off guard and turned on their backs.


    The continuous thunder and lightning forced the arcanists to stop attacking and instead began to build a defensive barrier covering the entire camp.


    Without the support of the mage group, the vrykul''s attack became even more ferocious. More than a dozen arcane puppets had been demolished at the front line, and the night elf warriors and bear form druids standing side by side with the arcane puppets immediately went up to them.


    In short combat, the casualties of both sides kept rising. Compared with the fertile Vrykul, this life-for-life fighting method was very disadvantageous to the night elves.


    Nawaz pursed his lips tightly and ordered loudly, "The rifle team is ready, three-stage shooting!"


    Three rows of elf gunners armed with magic rifles stepped forward one after another to fire magic beams, and the energy-consuming magic machine guns also began to show their power, temporarily blocking the vrykul''s charge momentum.


    However, the threat posed by Loken, who hid in the back and summoned lightning one after another, was very obvious. The defensive barrier jointly arranged by the Arcanists was crumbling under the bombardment of the Thunder, and he alone was able to contain the thousands of Arcanists with ease. .


    Not only that, while Loken was suppressing the Arcanist Legion, he was also able to use his hand to shoot the arcane puppets on the field. As the number of puppets decreased, the pressure on the night elves'' originally solid frontline became greater and greater.


    The chimera cavalry in the sky and the proto-dragon cavalry were entangled together, and it was impossible to tell the winner in a short time, but the situation was leaning towards the vrykul under the guidance of Loken''s understatement.


    "Loken, stop!"


    A blue thunderbolt suddenly struck down from the sky, less than one meter away from where Loken was standing, and the splashed mud even got onto the King of Wisdom''s body, making him frown.


    "boom!"


    A giant crashed down from the sky, and the huge mass caused the nearby ground to shake violently.


    "hold head high!"


    Following the angry roar of the huge blue proto-dragon, most of the red proto-dragons controlled by the Vrykul began to tremble on the spot, and landed on the ground disheveledly with their tails between their legs.


    "Thorim..."


    Loken looked at the fallen giant with a gloomy expression. Doubt and vigilance flashed in his eyes. He obviously didn''t expect that Thorim, who had been autistic for many years, would suddenly leave the Temple of Storms and come to Grizzly Hills.


    "Loken, what are you doing!"


    Thorim looked at the situation on the battlefield, and said angrily to Loken, "Have you forgotten what you said when you reprimanded me? How can the guardians participate in the war of mortals? What are you thinking!"


    Loken''s face changed, and he quickly put on a warm smile, "Thorim, don''t get excited, my family members are invaded by alien species, and they are calling for help from me, so I can''t just turn a blind eye, right?"


    "What is an alien species!"


    Thorim pointed at Loken with his warhammer and retorted, "The night elves have taken root in the Northrend continent many years ago, don''t tell me you don''t know the existence of Sandara City!"


    "Hehe, this..."


    Before Loken could roll his eyes and think of a more suitable excuse, Thorim interrupted him, "Stop talking nonsense! I have something important to ask you."


    Staring closely at Loken, Thorim followed Andrea''s suggestion, watching the subtle changes in his face, and said word by word, "Loken, Sif died at your hands, right?" ?¡±


    There was a look of horror on Loken''s face for a moment. Although he concealed it quickly, Thorim, who had been staring at him, still noticed the flash of horror.


    The expression on his face became more and more kind, but Loken''s left hand was quietly behind his back, "Thorim, what are you talking about, Sif died at the hands of Angrim, didn''t the truth of this matter come to light in the first place?" ?¡±


    Thorim, who was immersed in sadness and anger, didn''t notice this detail, and Andrea hurriedly reminded him in a low voice beside him, "Pay attention to his left hand, and be careful of Loken''s tricks."


    Thorim quickly calmed down after being reminded, and he asked again in a deep voice, "Where is the evidence? Back then, I was overwhelmed by anger and killed Angrim without saying a word, but I didn''t get any frost giants." Proof of committing a crime."


    "Also, how did Tire die, and why did he suffer from Zakaz, who was sealed by us long ago..."


    Loken''s face changed rapidly, and before Thorim finished speaking, he suddenly looked at the sky behind Thorim in surprise, "Freya, why are you here?"


    "Ok?"


    Just when Thorim was about to turn around to check, Andrea didn''t care to hide himself, and reminded loudly, "Don''t be fooled!"


    Loken''s left hand covered with golden lightning stretched out towards Thorim, UU reading www.uukanshu. com was about to hit Thorim, who was inattentive.


    At the critical moment, Thorim turned his head back again, and hastily raised his warhammer to block Loken''s attack route.


    "Snapped!"


    The golden and blue thunderbolts collided, and the weaker Loken and Thorim fought to a draw.


    Dominated by the panic in his heart, unable to make a single blow, Loken didn''t dare to stay any longer, and turned into a golden thunderbolt and fled towards the sky.


    "Stop! I haven''t finished my question yet!"


    Thorim immediately planned to call his mount to follow Loken, but Andrea stood up and stopped him.


    "Stop chasing him. Once he escapes into Ulduar, you are just asking for your own death if you send him home."


    "Thorim, you should calm down and think about how you''re going to go next."

 Chapter 259： Confident Dragon Rider

    Loken who fled the scene was extremely panicked, he didn''t even bother to think about how Thorim knew about his crime, he just wanted to escape back to Ulduar and never come out again.


    Ulduar is now not so much the guardian''s holy city, but rather the lair of Yogg-Saron.


    Hiding back to Ulduar in horror, Loken breathed a sigh of relief.


    Recalling Thorim''s performance before, Loken who regained his composure gradually frowned.


    "Thorim is a simple-minded idiot with well-developed limbs. He has never doubted me for tens of thousands of years. Why did he suddenly come to ask me today?"


    As his thinking deepened, Loken recalled more details that he hadn''t noticed before.


    If Thorim had really determined that he was the real culprit of Sif''s death, with his violent temper, it was impossible for him to just come to confront him, and he would definitely knock the thunder hammer directly on his head.


    "In other words, Thorim hasn''t confirmed yet, but just has doubts?"


    Loken pondered, "Who on earth told him the truth that he still can''t ascertain? Could it be..."


    At this moment, Loken thought of the mortal who had always given instructions at Thorim''s feet during the confrontation and battle.


    "Night Elf¡­"


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and Loken walked back to his lightning hall and sat down to review the details carefully.


    "Do you want to use the steel army? No... that will attract the attention of other guardians who have not yet completely fallen, or we can only rely on plundering the Dragon Vrykul."


    Loken descended with a gloomy expression. The map of planet Azeroth suspended in the Lightning Hall, "You can''t pin all your hopes on the stupid vrykul. You must start preparing for the other hand early."


    ¡­


    Loken, who fled in a hurry, was in stark contrast to Thorim, who was still standing there. The **** he believed in abandoned the believers and fled.


    Loken''s escape further affirmed Thorim''s guess. He wanted to brandish his warhammer many times to rush into the army of Loken''s family to vent his anger, but considering the mistakes he had made, Thorim finally endured. down.


    Seeing that the defeat was complete, Voldron''s vrykul commander was shocked and angry.


    After beheading more than a dozen deserters one after another, this warrior, holding a two-handed battle ax in each hand, used a heroic leap to jump to the front of the battlefield.


    Taking a vigilant look at Thorim, who seemed to have no intention of making a move, the Vrykul military commander pointed the battle ax in his right hand at Andrea at Thorim''s feet.


    "Night Elf, I! Udyr the Dragonrider challenges you!"


    "I?"


    Andrea pointed at herself in surprise, "Are you sure?"


    "That''s right, it''s you!"


    Udyr made a crisp sound when his battle axes collided with each other. With a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he said, "One-on-one duel, the loser will leave Grizzly Hills."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea laughed angrily, "You have made a good plan. Now that the battle situation in Grizzly Hills is basically clear, it should belong to us. Are you trying to do nothing?"


    Looking contemptuously at the so-called dragon rider, Andrea said mockingly, "If you want to turn the tables, at least take out more chips, don''t treat us as idiots."


    Udyr was just asking for the price, sitting on the ground and haggling, and when he heard Andrea''s answer, he raised his bargaining chip again.


    "If I am defeated, the Vrykul will not only withdraw from the Grizzly Hills, but also retreat to the Skorn area. The north of Skorn will belong to you, how about it?"


    Now that Gjalerbron has been devastated by a raid of marines sent by Andria, the territory north of Skorn is nothing to the vrykul.


    Once Voldron fell, it was only a matter of time before the night elves pushed their way to Skorn.


    Andrea sneered, "Not enough, you are still playing word games with the territory that already belongs to the night elves."


    "Let me make a request. Once we win, the territory north of Skorn and between Lake Winter''s Rest and Lake Kedmir will also belong to us."


    Winter''s Rest Lake is between Gjalerbron and Skorn, and it will belong to the night elves anyway, while Kaedmeer Lake is located at the foot of the Frostblade Mountain to the east of Winter''s Rest Lake.


    To the east is the Plain of Giants, where the Vrykul live scattered, and to the south is Bayerheim, the large settlement of the Vrykul.


    If this territory is captured as Andrea said, the night elves will be able to complete the blockade of Skorn and Utgarde Castle from the north, and the range of activities of the Vrykul will be greatly restricted.


    The seemingly reckless Udyr is actually not stupid, and Andrea''s request made him a little unacceptable, but observing the opponent''s weak caster figure, Udyr is still relatively confident in this battle.


    "Okay! One word is settled, one battle will determine the outcome!"


    ¡­


    Udyr didn''t know who he had picked, and it was the first time Andrea had come to the front of Voldron since the war with the Vrykul.


    The Vrykul leader who claimed to be the Dragon Rider just wanted to pick a soft persimmon, and Andrea, who was relatively thin and armorless, stood at the front, looking like a fat sheep.


    As one of the vrykul warriors, Udyr has no lack of experience in fighting spellcasters, and he is confident that he can easily win.


    When the two sides stood still, Udyr took off his full body armor, exposing his muscular upper body, and only wore a pair of thin linen trousers on his legs.


    "Night elf, don''t say I bully you, you don''t need to wear armor at all!"


    Andrea sneered, "Don''t put gold on your face. Your armor is not resistant to magic. It''s just a burden to wear when fighting spellcasters. Isn''t it natural to take it off?"


    "come on."


    Andrea''s feet were naturally separated, and he took a fighting posture with his left sword and right staff.


    Soldiers from both sides gathered around the battlefield, and the vrykul with loud voices cheered Udyr excitedly.


    The night elves were relatively calm, and Nawaz looked at Udyr with pity.


    ''Poor guy, you have no idea who you''re up against. ''


    "Are you ready? Hehe~ Then I won''t be polite!"


    "Drink!"


    Udyr raised the twin axes high, leaped high in the air with his legs, and smashed towards Andrea as strong as a cannonball.


    ''go straight? Are you so contemptuous? ''


    Andrea pouted, and boldly waited until Udyr approached within 5 meters of his body before activating his skills.


    "Psychic scream. UU reading "


    Udyr, who was in mid-air, suddenly showed panic on his face, and his originally regular movements were also deformed in the air.


    Andrea easily sidestepped to avoid Udyr who fell to the ground in embarrassment, and the blade of the dark empire in his left hand took the opportunity to wipe the other side''s abdomen, leaving a bloodstain.


    The muscle strength of the Vrykul was somewhat beyond Andrea''s expectations. Although the Dark Empire Blade is not known for its sharpness, it is still a dark artifact, and it only left a strange streak on Udyr''s muscles. deep wound.


    However, this is not the point. Udyr, who was hit by the blade of the dark empire and the scream of the mind at the same time, soon started his own performance.


    "Oh oh oh oh!"


    The veins on his forehead popped up, and the battle ax in Udyr''s left hand fell to the ground, and he roared wildly upwards with his head in his arms.


    Xalatas sneered and said, "Hmph~ What an ignorant person is fearless. Although the taste of this guy''s soul is not very good, the quality is still good. Andrea, let''s harvest him."


    "Hehe, as you wish."

 Chapter 260： steel avatar

    "clang!"


    When Andrea swung the Dark Empire Blade to end Udyr, the tall Vrykul man suddenly woke up from the panic, and raised the battle ax in his right hand with difficulty to block his attack.


    Eyes full of bloodshot eyes stared fiercely at Andrea, Udyr resisted the flood of evil thoughts in his mind, and shouted angrily, "Despicable sorcerer! Don''t want me to give in, get out!"


    A huge force came from the clashing weapons, and Andrea took advantage of the force to back up, taking more than a dozen steps before shedding the force, and looked at Udyr who picked up the ax again and stood up with some surprise.


    "Oh? Unexpectedly determined."


    Vrykul people have relatively straight minds. Although this way of thinking is often easily calculated by people who are good at using strategies, from a certain point of view, this kind of single-minded thinking circuit can also reduce mental attacks to a certain extent. the damage caused.


    "Huh~huh~"


    After taking a few breaths heavily, Uldi stood up again under the applause of the Vrykul.


    The playful expression on Andrea''s face gradually faded, "I admit that I underestimated you, but do you still want to defeat me in your current state?"


    Uldi gritted his teeth fiercely and said, "The Vrykul will never succumb to sorcery! Come again! I will let you know what a real warrior is!"


    Uldi, who was wielding the twin axes, seemed to have entered a state of rage, and he swallowed up Andrea''s mind blast and mind whip.


    Andrea was quite speechless about this, "Nordic berserker? If you are crazy, you won''t be attacked mentally. Is this the principle?"


    Xalatas laughed happily, "Hahaha! Interesting, it is indeed the degeneration of the former Iron Titan creation. This resistance to mental attacks is indeed far superior to other mortals."


    Compared to the more degenerate humans, there are occasionally individuals among the vrykul who show atavism, and they can briefly restore the body of their ancestors like the rare individuals among the dwarves.


    Urdi had this tendency. The blade of the Dark Empire cut on his body and even made the sound of gold and iron clashing, and most of the mental attacks attached to Xalatas were eliminated.


    ''In that case...''


    Andrea changed her strategy and switched to direct attack spells in shadow spells.


    "Shadow Claw."


    The invisible sharp claws slashed across Urdi''s body, and not a single drop of blood flowed from the deep wound, which further affirmed Andrea''s guess.


    "drink!"


    Urdi, who was in a frenzy state, ignored the damage to his body, and chased Andrea one after another with his frantic recovery twin axes.


    After Uldi erupted, his attack, defense, and agility were greatly improved. The surrounding vrykul saw the hope of winning, and there were endless screams and cheers.


    The night elves started to panic, and they calmed down again after Nawaz stopped them.


    The defenders of Falling Moon Fortress and Risk Bay have undergone many rotations in the past 2,000 years. In order to ensure the training of newcomers, this group of defenders has mixed with many recruits who have just joined the army, relying on the old to bring the new to maintain fighting power.


    Andrea''s record is concentrated before and after the Battle of the Ancients and the Battle of Sartre. The new generation''s impression of him is still at the level of the speaker and the pinnacle of the clerical profession. Peace is too long, and few new generations know that Andrea himself has Strong fighting ability.


    Nawaz followed Andrea to Moonlight City from his humble beginnings. He was reused and became famous after the Battle of Satyr and the Battle of Tanaris. Now he has become one of the few handsome generals in the Dark Night Republic.


    Nawaz knows his boss very well.


    Indeed, Andrea has spent most of her time in recent years working as the top executive.


    His fighting skills have long been honed to perfection in the arena of Moon Night City, and he rarely fights openly with others after leaving Moon Night City.


    But this does not mean that Andrea''s combat ability has degraded. On the contrary, under the tempering of time, the shadow power in Andrea''s body has continued to increase in both quality and quantity.


    Senior generals such as Nawaz and Shandis often go to the underground training ground of Moon Shadow Manor to compete with Andrea, and they know best how strong this seemingly weak "civilian" is.


    ¡­


    Andrea did not try his best, facing the Vrykul with the ability to return to his ancestors for the first time, he wanted to test where Uldi''s limit was.


    Although Uldi''s attacks seemed ferocious, none of his double-axes hit Andrea in one hit.


    Relying on the flexible steps under his feet and the just-right blocking and releasing force of the long sword in his hand, Uldikon has all the strength but it is difficult to put it into practice.


    As the anger in his heart rose, Uldi''s attack speed and strength continued to increase.


    However, it''s not an egg, and the attack that can''t hit the enemy is just a waste of energy.


    "Clang!"


    Once again, he slapped the side of Urdi''s ax with the blade of the sword to deflect the attack, and Andrea probably knew the increase in Urdi''s rage.


    ''Have you reached the limit? ''


    The light blade that suddenly extended from the top of Ganir''s staff startled the surrounding Vrykul, and the original cheers suddenly stopped.


    "Shua!"


    The cross-cut light blade cut a thick and long wound on the right hand of Urdi, who couldn''t dodge in time, and there was still no blood flowing from the hand of Urdi, whose body was made of steel.


    At the end of the trial, Andrea no longer allowed Urdi to attack, and used the light blade to force the opponent back. He jumped to the left to avoid Urdi''s pursuit, and a moon-white light flashed across his body, turning into a majestic The majestic silver wolf.


    The deformed Andrea moved more flexibly. When his front legs hit the ground, he turned and exerted force instantly, and jumped to the right rear of Uldi before he turned around.


    When Uldi turned around awkwardly, he was greeted by five sharp claws that popped out of the pads.


    "Bah!"


    There was a harsh metal rubbing sound, and five claw marks were drawn on Uldi''s face.


    The head was hit hard, and Uldi''s mind was completely blank for a moment.


    "Roar!"


    The silver wolf immediately turned into a black big-ass bear after one blow. Taking advantage of the moment Urdi lost his mind, he stood up and closed his claws, and slapped Urdi **** both sides of the head with a pair of peaks piercing his ears department.


    Even though his body was invulnerable after being steeled, Uldi finally rolled his eyes and passed out in the face of such a concussive attack like a blunt weapon hitting his head.


    At the end of the battle, the scene was completely silent, and both sides were shocked by the rapidly changing battle situation and were speechless.


    "Papa papa~"


    Nawaz was the first to applaud Andrea with a smile, and the rest of the night elves hurriedly followed suit, while most of the vrykul looked resentful.


    But in this battle, Andrea didn''t use tricks to play dirty tricks. If he loses, he loses, and the straight-tempered Vrykul can''t afford to lose. UU reading


    A vrykul spellcaster with many rune stones hanging from his body came out of the crowd, and his subordinates dragged Urdi back.


    "Mighty night elf, you have won. We will keep our promise and give up the territory between the two lakes. See you later on the battlefield."


    The defeated vrykul didn''t have the heart to say anything harsh, and Thorim was still watching eagerly from the sidelines, so they quickly withdrew from Voldron with low morale.


    Nawaz raised his hands high consciously to stir up emotions, "Everyone! We have won! Cheer for Chancellor Moon Shadow!"


    "Oh!"


    "Chairman Moon Shadow is so powerful!"


    "Ask for guidance!"


    "The speaker is awesome (broken sound)!"


    Andrea shook her head in a funny way, then reached out and nodded to Nawaz a few times, "I didn''t expect that thousands of years later, you, a guy with thick eyebrows and big eyes, would also learn this kind of flattering skills."

 Chapter 261： Thorims decision

    With the fall of Voldron, the vrykul''s ambitions to march into the Grizzly Hills were completely thwarted.


    Losing the important sleeping place of Gjalerbron, the vrykul''s reserve forces suffered heavy losses. After the chicken blood that Loken fought for them disappeared, the dragon-scavenging vrykul could no longer maintain control of the north of Skorn.


    Andrea did not continue to march south with Nawaz, and Thorim, who was in a daze, needed his "guidance" even more.


    Thorim is very contradictory now, because Loken controls too much power, Thorim instinctively does not want to believe that he has already defected to the enemy.


    After Odin and Raiden left successively, Loken, known as the King of Wisdom, was the leader of Ulduar.


    If Loken fell, it meant that the entire Ulduar had been under his dark rule for tens of thousands of years. You could guess it with the soles of your feet, and the situation of other guardians was probably not much better.


    Although Thorim is used to using his hands more than his brain, it doesn''t mean that he is really an idiot.


    The body of Mimiron''s guardian was accidentally bombed tens of thousands of years ago due to an experimental failure. Now he uses the body of a mechanical dwarf. Thorim only found out now that the accident was full of conspiracy smell.


    Andrea sighed and comforted, "Thorim, I know you are feeling very sad now, but what has happened is irreversible. Loken has spent tens of thousands of years under the corruption of Yogg-Saron, and he has completely Hopeless."


    "It''s you, what''s your plan next? You don''t want to rush back to Ulduar to rescue the other guardians, do you? With all due respect, that''s asking for your own death."


    Thorim was silent for a long time before saying with a wry smile, "I really had this idea, but calm down and think about it, relying on my own strength, it is true that there is no possibility of success as you said."


    Sitting helplessly on the ground, Thorim looked at the sky with a blank expression. The ancestor dragon mother Veranas was loyally by his side. This rare and intelligent dragon mother rubbed against Thorim with her neck, Trying to comfort his master.


    Proto-dragons are savage and primitive beasts, and only one in a million individuals possesses intelligence.


    In order to kill Galakrond, the father of the Proto-Dragon, Tire took a lot of time to find the five most intelligent and powerful individuals from the Proto-Dragon. They became the five guardian dragons later.


    Thorim silently patted Vilanas on the head and said, "I plan to continue walking along the road that Tyre walked, first go to Tyre''s tomb to see this old friend, and then continue south to your Said Uldaman seeks Azadas."


    Andrea shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, Uldaman is still completely closed. The entire bunker cannot be entered until no one opens it."


    During these two thousand years, Andrea had also been to the barren land where Uldaman was.


    But the Uldaman underground palace hadn''t opened the door before the dwarves and earth spirits left. Even if he knew the approximate location of the underground palace, Andrea couldn''t accurately locate its entrance coordinates.


    "yes¡­"


    Thorim pondered for a moment and said, "Then I will temporarily live near Tyr''s tomb, anyway, I have nowhere to go for the time being."


    Thorim has completely broken with Loken, and it is undoubtedly a stupid decision to continue living in the Storm Peaks.


    It is the best choice to go to Uldaman and Azadas to make peace, but I don''t know how long he will have to wait for the Uldaman underground palace to open.


    Although Thorim''s reason for fleeing was similar to Tyre''s, he didn''t hold the Norgannon Disc that recorded Loken''s evidence like Tyre did back then.


    When Thorim quietly returned to the storm cliff to gather his family, Loken did not send an army of steel to attack Thorim, but calmly allowed him to take away all the frost vrykul.


    Under the introduction of Andrea, Thorim first brought his family to the Dragonbone Wilderness, and was sent to the Tirisfal Forest in the Eastern Continent by Malygos himself.


    Before leaving, Thorim made a kind reminder to Andrea, "The sword-shaped weapon in your hand, I have a familiar feeling from nowhere, and the form of your power also makes me feel a little uneasy. I hope you Be able to guard your heart, and don''t be blinded by dark forces."


    ¡­


    Alexstrasza looked at the Frost Vrykul slowly passing through the portal and sighed softly, "I didn''t expect that the King of Wisdom was really corrupted by Yogg-Saron, this is the worst thing we have heard in the past few thousand years information."


    In human form, Ysera frowned slightly, "Ulduar has completely fallen, and Yogg-Saron''s jailers have become his accomplices in escaping from prison. I''m afraid the Demon of Thousand Throats will become the first ancient **** to break free from the seal of the guardian." .¡±


    ''That''s not necessarily the case, these ancient gods are more capable of doing things than one. ''


    Andrea still remembered that the first one to show his teeth and claws was C''Thun, the thousand-eyed demon who was sealed in Silithus.


    "Hey~"


    Alexstrasza looked to the north helplessly, "The guardian leaders Odin and Loken successively issued a ban to prohibit the dragons from entering Ulduar. Even if we know that Loken is a serious suspect, we have nothing to do."


    ¡­


    After repelling the Vrykul and Loken, the Drakkari trolls on the northern battlefield saw that they could not break through Shandris''s iron-walled defense, so they quickly withdrew their troops and retreated. Andrea didn''t have time to find a chance to attack them Bundle.


    The furbolgs in Grizzly Hills experienced the civil strife that year, and they were completely Buddhist. They could no longer form a unified large tribe. Countless small and medium clans were scattered all over the Grizzly Hills to live their own comfortable lives.


    After solving the external problems, the rest is the internal problems.


    After years of discussions and trials, Fandral planted Andrassil, the Crown of Snow, in the Vale of Echo in the northern part of Moonsong Forest.


    With the help of the magic net adjustment authority obtained from Malygos, Andrea diverted the originally barren magic net lines around the valley. With sufficient magic support, Andashir quickly grew up.


    Under the adjustment of Fandral and the treant druid Elothir, Andashir perfectly avoided Yogg-Saron''s prison and spread his roots underground in southern Northrend.


    The change in Northrend was finally over, and the senior leaders of the Dark Night Republic, who had been paying attention to it all the time, breathed a sigh of relief.


    After handing over the defense work to Navaz''s Northrend Expeditionary Force, Andrea and Shandris returned to Anakis with Seres and Leticia who still had some unfinished business.


    ¡­


    "You want to learn fighting skills?"


    Andrea looked at the resolute Aurora in front of her in surprise, "Are you sure? Don''t you always dislike rude beatings?"


    Aurora shook her head. "At this time and at that time, I used to take the stable life of the Night Republic for granted, but this time I saw a wider world, and I realized how superficial I am."


    "There is no such thing as a stable life for granted. The peace in the rear is forged by the frontline soldiers with their own blood. This war with the trolls and the Vrykul is a proof."


    Andrea and Shandris looked at each other, and UU reading exchanged opinions with their eyes.


    "Since you say so, your mother and I will not stop you."


    Andrea said seriously, "But you have to remember, don''t give up halfway when you make up your mind, we will not be lenient to your training."


    Aurora nodded firmly, "I know, Dad, you can do it with confidence, I don''t want to just stand behind and watch your hard work."


    Andrea smiled and rubbed her daughter''s hair, "Little girl...you are still very early."


    "Ceres is in charge of laying the foundation for your entry. For the time being, continue to train with her and Leticia. I will formally take you into the real battlefield when they confirm that you are ready."


    Aurora gave a mischievous military salute, "Understood, Mom and Dad, you just look forward to my performance."


    Shandris: "Huh?! Who are you saying is old?"


    Aurora: "..."

 Chapter 262： Farodins guilt

    The turmoil in Northrend ended with Loken''s hasty escape back to Ulduar.


    With the loss of the most important sleeping place except Utgarde Castle, the war potential of the heavily damaged Vrykul has been greatly reduced, and they can only return to Skorn to regroup.


    In order to avoid forcing the dragon-plundering Vrykul to wake up all the sleeping clansmen by jumping over the wall in a hurry, Andrea did not let Navaz continue to march after taking down the ruins of Voldron and Gjalerbron.


    With the generation of Winter''s Rest Lake and Cadmir Lake as the dividing line, the night elves'' troops re-established their front-line barracks, and the Navy''s Second Fleet also took advantage of the opportunity to build a new port near the Chemir coast at the mouth of the Winter''s Rest River.


    The arcane puppets hoarded over the years suffered heavy losses, and the Night Republic also needed time to replenish its combat power. The two sides tacitly stopped provocations, and silently retreated home to lick their wounds.


    The Zul''Drak battlefield in the north also died down with the retreat of the trolls. Seeing that they could not take advantage of the opportunity, the cunning Drakkari trolls retreated back to the strong city wall again, and the fighting in the east of Northrend subsided.


    With the abundant mineral and herbal resources provided by Lake Wintergrasp and Sholazar Basin, the Night Republic will definitely recover faster than the Vrykul.


    But under the pressure of facing the enemy on two fronts, Andrea was unwilling to provoke disputes hastily.


    If the Vrykul are ferocious tigers, then the Drakkari trolls are like poisonous snakes waiting for an opportunity. If you are not careful, you may be bitten by their fangs, and even be fatal.


    Officially entering the Howling Fjord, Andrea ordered the Second Fleet to send scout ships to scout along the coastline, especially the west coast near the risky bay, to ensure that the channel is clear.


    After Northrend was over, Thorim led his family away from the Storm Peaks and arrived in Tirisfal Glades with the help of Malygos.


    With the help of the architectural remains left after the high elves evacuated, the Frost Vrykul who believed in Thorim temporarily settled down near Tyr''s Tomb.


    Thorim originally wanted to enter Tyr''s tomb to have a look and remember, but he felt the dark breath emanating from the top of the tomb. Under Andrea''s persuasion, the Storm King finally gave up this idea.


    Knowing that the humans living in the Tirisfal Forest are descendants of Tyr''s followers, Thorim secretly provided some help to them out of guilt for Tyr.


    The humans of Tirisfal have recently discovered that the arrogance of the forest trolls has subsided a lot, and it has been a while since they have launched a large-scale attack on their settlements.


    The Frost Vrykul in the matriarchal society lived a very low-key life under the restraint of Thorim, and occasionally there would be human males who were not afraid of death to explore and were left by them to breed, so as to ensure the continuation of the race.


    Over time, a terrifying legend gradually circulated in the Tirisfal Forest. All males who approached the western part of the forest would be caught and eaten by witches.


    In fact, this is not the case at all. As long as the size difference between the two sides and the degree of daily "work" are not taken into account, those captured humans are actually quite comfortable.


    Not everyone can enjoy the days of hugging left and right.


    Accompanied by Andrea, Thorim went to the barren land many times to explore, but without the mechanical gnomes and earth spirits opening the completely enclosed Uldaman underground palace from the inside, Thorim was never able to enter.


    "Forget it, come and have a look at it every once in a while."


    Looking at this barren and desolate plain, Thorim sighed softly, "Considering Loken''s pursuit, it is only natural that Azadas and Elonaya completely sealed off Uldaman."


    Azadas, who was on the run, never thought that he could have reinforcements, and he completely closed the underground palace after building Uldaman.


    The two never forgot Tyr''s hatred. They studied the Norgannon Disc in the underground palace day after day, thinking about how to expose the true face of Loken''s hypocrisy to other guardians.


    In the process, Azadas and Elonaya discovered a terrible fact that the blood curse imposed by the Old Gods on the titan''s creation was still in effect.


    The accompanying earthen and mechagnomes all began to be affected, and their bodies of iron and stone gradually transformed into flesh.


    In order to curb the curse of flesh and blood, the two sealed all the mutated Titan creations in the underground palace, and fell into a state of half-consciousness and half-sleeping, leaving only a few loyal mechanical gnomes to continue to maintain the operation of the underground palace.


    When Andrea and Thorim arrived in the Badlands, the underground palace at the foot of the land happened to be at this stage.


    Thorim finally decided to check it every 200 years, and then he returned to Tirisfal Glades and continued to sit outside Tyr''s tomb.


    The dark power overflowing from the tomb will gradually affect the creatures near this woodland, causing them to unconsciously have stronger and stronger negative emotions.


    With guilt towards Tire, Thorim is determined to sit here to suppress the leakage of Zakaz''s power and ensure that the descendants of Tire''s followers can develop their own civilization normally.


    ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, another thousand years passed, and the time came to around 2900 years before the gate of darkness.


    Thorim entered a semi-dormant state during the long watch. According to the information provided by the Frost Vrykul, he sat beside the Silver Hand with his eyes closed and hadn''t moved for more than 300 years.


    During this period of time, the arcane puppets lost by the Dark Night Republic were replenished, and there were some minor upgrades.


    The situation in Northrend has not changed for the time being. Neither the Vrykul nor the trolls plan to take the initiative to attack. Andrea gradually turned her attention to the Broken Isles.


    The number of night elves exiled from Suramar gradually increased, and they spent thousands of years under the nourishment of the night well. The appearance of these night elves seemed to be quite different from their compatriots outside.


    Their skin color became darker, and under the erosion of magical power, shiny arcane magic lines began to appear on their bodies.


    Andrea had ordered Elisanna Ravencrest to set up eyeliner outside the barrier of Suramar many years ago, but the lord of Black Rook Castle was very slow to respond, and it was only in the past 2,000 years that he began to accept the poor man who was exiled. people.


    Corrupted by the arcane magic of the Nightwell all year round, even the commoners of Suramar have become addicted to magic, and their addiction is worse than the highborne of Black Rook Hold.


    These compatriots who were exiled from the city called themselves the Children of the Night, and they could hardly survive independently without the nourishment of the source of magic power.


    Almost all of the Nightborne scattered around the outskirts of Suramar in the early years have become irrational withers, and it was irretrievable when Elisanna found their tracks.


    "Say it."


    Looking at the druid half-kneeling in the chamber with a headache, UU Reading Andrea knocked on the table and asked, "Why don''t you plant the world tree without the permission of the Cenarion Council?"


    The bearded green-haired druid was a little apprehensive when he met the national leader, but he still said firmly, "It is to save those poor people who have been eroded by magic addiction. In addition, what I planted is not a world tree, but a kind of tree. The magical tree that I named Arcandor."


    "Druid Farodin, watch your words!"


    Tyrande sternly reprimanded, "The exiled Nightborne should have started a new life in Lora Hill and Black Rook Castle. Your stupid act of planting magic trees in private has ruined their lives!"


    "Look!"


    Tyrande clapped her hands, and two Luna Temple guards walked in, pulling a strange creature with many legs.


    The upper body of this creature still retains the form of the Nightborne, but the lower body has become a spider.


    "This is the mutated creature caused by your ''masterpiece''! Spider-Man Fadore, do you have any excuses?!"

 Chapter 263： Arcandor, the Miracle Tree

    Vallewalker Farodin, an unremarkable wild druid.


    According to Prism''s detailed investigation, Farodin is an aborigine of Valshara, his parents died in the War of the Ancients, and his druid spells were inherited from the great druid Elothir.


    With the tauren and other foreign druids joining the Cenarion Council, the number of council members is getting larger and larger, and Malfurion alone can no longer manage it.


    With the permission of Cenarius, the demigod of the forest, Malfurion granted the titles of Archdruid to the core councilors one after another.


    Elothir is a tree man. Under the entrustment of Malfurion, he sits in Valshara all the year round. Almost all the new generation druids in this forest are taught by him. Rodin is one of them.


    But Farodin is not as interested in all kinds of cool transformations and spells with powerful light and shadow effects like other young druids.


    Farodin, who is not young, is a typical "artistic" druid. He is not good at fighting, but applies the concepts of the druid way to ordinary life.


    Andrea didn''t have a deep impression of the name Farodin in his memory, but what he did made Andrea instantly understand the origin of this guy.


    Arcandor, the Miracle Tree, Farodin is its inventor.


    The druid, who calls himself a valley walker, has a unique talent in improving tree species. He created the prototype of Arcandor only by secretly researching it by himself.


    However, after this guy got the results from his experiment, he made a reckless decision driven by excitement.


    He planted the first Arkan''dor Seed in the ruins of Suramar, and told the early exiled Nightborne that the tree''s fruit would reconcile and cure their addictions that had plagued them for years.


    However, he acted rashly without verification, and Farodin eventually caused a catastrophe.


    Although Arcandor can theoretically achieve his desired effect, there are many problems to be solved during the cultivation process.


    Planting Alcandor for the first time, Farodin was tired of coping with the various changes that occurred during the growth of this miracle tree. In addition, the children of the night were eager for success and absorbed the unstable energy of Alcandor prematurely. , eventually leading to an imbalance of energy in this tree of miracles, triggering a big explosion.


    Arcandor is the perfect combination of natural power and arcane power. In theory, if it can survive various difficulties and cultivate it to maturity, it can indeed cure the magic addiction of the Nightborne and even all the high elves.


    The exploding Arcandor released all the natural power and arcane power stored in the body at one go. These mutated energies distorted the life forms of the Nightborne, and they turned into a brand new species-the Faldorei Spider-Man.


    "Let me go, rough kaldorei commoner!"


    Fadore, who was brought into the government affairs hall, struggled and shouted, "Farodin! Hand over the seeds of Alcandor! I know you still have one!"


    Andrea frowned, "Seal her stinky mouth, take her down and wait for her to be dealt with."


    This Fadore''s map cannon has injured many people, and now almost all the top leaders of the Dark Night Republic are of civilian origin.


    However, her scolding provided Andrea with an important piece of information that Arcandor still had a seed.


    Temporarily ignoring the black-faced Tyrande, Andrea looked at Farodin whose hands were locked by arcane shackles and asked, "Is what the Fal''dorei said just now true? You still have an Arkando on you." Er seeds?"


    Farodin opened his mouth to deny it, but under Maiev''s sword-like gaze, he finally smiled wryly and said, "Yes, there is indeed a seed of Arcandor, but it is not in my possession now. body."


    "Where?"


    Andrea said calmly, "Faldore''s lesson is deep enough, right? You should know that the Miracle Tree cannot be cultivated by just planting it by yourself."


    "wait!"


    Tyrande frowned, "Andrea, you don''t really want to invest resources to grow Alcandor, do you?"


    "Yes, why not?"


    "I disagree!"


    Tyrande reminded sternly, "The Fal''dorei who suppressed Falanaar invested a lot of troops from Black Rook Castle. If it fails again, who can afford this responsibility?"


    Andrea ignored the maneuver hidden in Tyrande''s words, and turned his gaze to Fandral who was attending the meeting instead of Malfurion.


    Since the Andashir was planted in the Moonsong Forest, the druids headed by Malfurion have raised their spirits and increased their patrol time and intensity in the Emerald Dream.


    As the de facto leader of the Cenarion Council, Malfurion naturally had to set an example. In the past 200 years, he has not even returned to the material world once. No wonder Tyrande, who has not been nourished by his partner, is so irritable.


    Fandral glanced at Tyrande contemptuously. This straight-tempered man never hides his emotions.


    "I have convened the high-level Cenarion Council to conduct a preliminary survey on the exploded Arcandor, and the druids have reached a unified conclusion after discussion."


    "Theoretically, Arcandor can indeed achieve the effect of curing magic addiction that Farodin said, but its cultivation process is extremely complicated, and if you are not careful, your previous efforts may be wasted, and even cause a huge disaster."


    Fandral looked at Farodin sternly and reprimanded, "Your behavior is too reckless! If you told the Cenarion Council earlier, do you think we would stand by and do nothing?"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "Your brother still has the nerve to call others reckless..."


    Seeing that Tyrande was about to open her mouth to question, Maiev raised her hand to interrupt her unspoken words.


    "In other words, if this magic tree called Arcandor grows to maturity under standardized cultivation and careful care, its fruit can really reconcile the magic addiction of the high elves?"


    "Arch Druid Fandral Buckhelm, can you give a definite answer?"


    Fandral nodded solemnly, "Yes, but I hope to get the seeds of Arcandor for further in-depth inspection. This is also the common opinion of all Cenarion Council executives, including the mentor."


    "no!"


    Farodin''s complexion changed, and he struggled to stand up from the ground, "The race of the second Arcandor is receiving the remaining magic power of Falanar, and UU Reading is far from mature. Time, you can''t take it away now!"


    Andrea comforted with a smile, "Calm down, there are many capable people in the Cenarion Council, and the problems you mentioned will naturally be considered by them."


    "Fandral."


    "exist."


    "Acandor''s related matters will be handed over to you. I hope you can bring us good news."


    Andrea looked at Tyrande, who was still somewhat displeased, "High Priest, please be calm, we will not blindly plant a second Miracle Tree."


    "If it can really play its intended role, the Highborne''s dependence on the source of magic power will be greatly reduced. This is undoubtedly a good thing for the entire Dark Night Republic."


    "Humph!"


    Tyrande sat down angrily, "Okay, since even Malfurion agreed, I have nothing to say, but you must pay attention to safety, I don''t want to breed another batch of spider-men."

 Chapter 264： Lei is 5 years old and Ao is 3 years old

    The discussion on Arcandor came to an end for the time being, and the impatient Fandral picked up Farodin like a chicken with one hand and walked out of the meeting hall.


    "What are you doing! The grand druid is so rude, I..."


    "Shut up! If you talk nonsense, I''ll throw you to the Faldorei for breeding! Anyway, it''s your fault."


    Farodin: "..."


    Amusedly looking at Farodin, who had given up on going away, Andrea began to raise the next topic.


    "The next thing is about the development of the hidden passage, Shandris, you explain."


    "yes."


    Shandris simply introduced to everyone, "The Hidden Pathway was established 3,000 years ago. The founder, Namulia Linge, believed that the Burning Legion would return to Azeroth one day. The original intention of establishing the Hidden Pathway was to monitor and Against the Burning Legion."


    "After the establishment of the organization, Namulia recruited many rangers in the clan. They even got the approval of the eagle demigod On''hara and built a camp in Highmountain. Many Highmountain tauren also joined the organization."


    Andrea nodded and said, "I have also learned about it. The Hidden Passage is the second worldwide organization after the Cenarion Council, and the recruited members are excellent hunters and rangers."


    Looking around Maiev and Tyrande, Andrea said in a deep voice, "I intend to vigorously support the Hidden Passage, set it up as a benchmark, and recruit hunters from all races regardless of camp or race, so as to pave the way for the possible emergence of Azeroth in the future." Prepare for various crises.¡±


    Tyrande did not dispute the issue, and Maiev supported the growth of the Hidden Path.


    Andrea''s strong support for the development of the hidden passage is not just for this organization, he wants to send a signal to the world.


    The night elves will support any organization that can maintain neutrality without involving political positions and is interested in maintaining the safety of Azeroth.


    The successful experience of the Cenarion Council is in the past. This kind of unofficial organization gathered by a single profession can effectively help the governments of various ethnic groups to manage and cultivate talents.


    Even Fandral, who has always had a sense of repulsion against foreign races, has to admit that after races such as tauren and tree people joined the Cenarion Council, the development speed of the organization has accelerated significantly.


    Andrea recently planned to respond to the good relationship left by Rezan by recruiting Zandalar druids to join the Cenarion Council, but this matter has caused a lot of controversy within the council, and no consensus has been reached yet.


    ¡­


    After finishing the discussion on the two important topics, Andrea left the table first. He didn''t want to continue to see Tyrande''s expression that seemed like everyone owed her money.


    ¡®Would you like to give her a Tabarabi banana? Or call Malfurion back from the dream world to take a rest, her state is not conducive to the development of work...¡¯


    When she returned to Moon Shadow Manor, Aurora was still training hard under the care of Seles.


    Today''s training item is concentration. Leticia stood in front of a big drum and beat hard. She seemed quite happy.


    Aurora had to stay focused and finish casting spells under Leticia''s interference. For Aurora who had never been on a battlefield, this adaptation process was not easy.


    "Ahh! I can''t stand birds!"


    Forced to scratch her head crazily by the noise made by Leticia, Aurora, under the helpless eyes of Seres, lifted the hem of the mage''s robe and chased after Leticia.


    "What the **** are you knocking! Anyway, give me a little sense of rhythm!"


    While dodging flexibly, Leticia made a face at Aurora, who was still unable to catch up with her, "Eh~ If you have a sense of rhythm, you won''t be able to achieve the effect of training."


    After careful calculation, Leticia is also over 7,000 years old this year, but the influence of the passage of time cannot be seen on this girl at all.


    Not to mention the appearance, the immortal night elves cannot change unless they are disfigured, but after thousands of years, Leticia still maintains her childlike innocence.


    This girl was laughing and mischievous all day long, and she could play with the young Aurora without any generation gap. Her temperament seemed to be many years younger than Seres, who was similar in age to her.


    Although Aurora offered to accept rigorous combat training, she was transferred from an artist after all, and Leticia''s deliberately not beating on the rhythm of the drums made her feel like an obsessive-compulsive disorder attack, which was completely unbearable.


    "Hey~"


    Sighing lightly, Andrea snapped his fingers lightly, and the vines that suddenly shot out from the ground bound the two people who were chasing me tightly.


    The baby daughters are working hard to improve their strengths, and the father who is a role model for his children naturally cannot stand still.


    The speed at which Andrea summoned the Shadow Vine could not even be avoided by the agile Leticia, let alone the rookie Aurora.


    Seles smiled with a dark belly, and while the two of them couldn''t move, she went forward and rubbed their cheeks respectively, "You two are not young anymore, why are you still making noise like children?"


    Compared with Leticia, Celes''s temperament has grown very obviously. The original youthfulness gradually faded, and her graceful and luxurious demeanor became more prominent. With her outstanding appearance, she can attract many young guys to walk and bump into her with just a slight hook of her mouth. Tree.


    Ceres has experienced a lot of ups and downs. After her father, Dath''Remar, her elder brother, Danas, worked hard to develop Quel''Thalas, and passed away shortly after the end of the Great War in Northrend.


    It is not Danath''s son who now reigns in Quel''Thalas, but his grandchildren.


    The only son of Danas, the third Sun King, was very unlucky.


    He happened to meet the era when the Amani trolls ended the civil strife and reunited. He was attacked by a forest troll and got voodoo during a morale boosting event for frontline soldiers. UU Reading tragically died in his prime.


    The current Sun King is already the fourth, Danas'' grandson Anasteria.


    The young Anasterian took over the throne before he was 200 years old. The nobles in the country took the opportunity to seize many rights that should belong to the king. As a result, the Silvermoon Council became more and more prestigious and tended to overwhelm the king.


    As the only surviving elder of Little Anasteria, Seres quietly traveled east after hearing the news, beat up the Silvermoon Council from the speaker to the members one by one, and told them clearly that the authority of the Sunstrider cannot be violated.


    Seres, who is more than 7,000 years old, is still unmarried, and unlike Leticia, who is immature by nature and does not want to get married, Seres has had a heart for many years, but the person she fancy has never responded positively to her.


    After untying the vines that bound Leticia and Aurora, Andrea sighed softly when he saw the two "younger" children who immediately wrestled into a ball, and Celes who was trying to persuade them to fight.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost time to give her an explanation... I don¡¯t know if I will be fined to kneel on the washboard for discussing with Shandris tonight. ''

 Chapter 265： iron tree blossom

    "...It''s really strange. I didn''t expect the iron tree to bloom one day."


    Shandris looked at the fidgeting Andrea speechlessly and said, "Sure enough, it is good to live a long time. I have learned a lot."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "So, what''s your opinion?"


    "Of course I agree."


    Shandris leaned lazily in Andrea''s arms, reached out and drew circles on his chest with a light smile, "Blind people can see Celeste''s feelings for you, it''s a shame that you have the audacity to leave her alone for thousands of years, If Dath''Rema knew about it, he might jump out of the Nether Realm and beat you to death."


    "Hey~"


    Andrea smiled wryly and leaned back on the sofa, "Because I can''t pass the test in my heart, it''s not fair to you and Celes..."


    Shandris blocked Andrea''s unspoken words with her fingers, "Don''t say it''s unfair, there''s nothing fair or unfair in your position, aren''t you worried about the public''s gossip?"


    "Well... a little bit, I don''t know how the people will think about it."


    Although the night elves did not explicitly stipulate monogamy in law, Andrea has indeed rarely seen polygamous or polygamous families in the past 7,000 years.


    As the chief executive officer of the Dark Night Republic and the chairman of the Supreme Council, Andrea doesn''t know if marrying a second wife will be interpreted as openly encouraging polygamy... At least Tyrande will definitely make some articles about this matter .


    "Go your own way, let others say it."


    Shandris rolled her eyes, and subconsciously said a famous quote from Lu Xun (Lu Xun: I never said that).


    "It would be foolish of you to let down Celes who has been waiting for you in consideration of the eyes of others. I don''t believe that you have no feelings for Celeste after all these years of getting along."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea turned her head in embarrassment, and Shandris took the opportunity to grab the soft flesh of his waist and twist it ninety degrees.


    "Hiss~"


    When Andrea was gasping for breath, Shandris patted his chest with a smile, "Okay, this will be your punishment, and it''s a good thing for night elves to have more family members in their long life, go ahead, Don''t let me down."


    ¡­


    When Andrea knocked on Celes'' door, she was embarrassed to find that Onyxia, Leticia and Aurora were also gathered here.


    Onyxia, who had just returned from her inspection tour of Moonlight City, looked back and forth at Andrea''s face with an unnatural expression, and then showed a dazed and playful look.


    "Letty, Aurora, it''s time for us to go back and rest."


    "Eh?" Leticia asked in confusion, "It''s so early, obviously..."


    "Let''s go! Is the club here used as an arcane bulb?"


    Leticia: "???"


    Leticia, who has no strings in the relationship between men and women, is full of question marks, but Aurora, who likes art and romance, sees something, and laughs and puts the unknown Leticia together with Onyxia pull away.


    When passing by Andrea, Aurora smirked and put her elbow on his waist.


    "Dad, come on~ I''m on your side this time, and I will help you explain and intercede with your mother."


    When Aurora was very young, Seres has been patiently taking care of her growth, and the "self-defense skills" and interesting arcane tricks she learned later were also taught by Celes.


    For Aurora, who was naive when she was a child, Celeste, who took care of herself in every possible way, was more in line with the image of her mother than Shandris, who was strict and busy.


    When Onyxia and Andrea passed by, they left a half-smile and meaningful eyes.


    The tense Celeste had long been indifferent to paying attention to other people''s expressions. How could she not be able to see that the opportunity she had been waiting for for thousands of years had finally come.


    After the three of them left noisily, Andrea walked into the house a little stiffly.


    "Well...well, the weather is fine today."


    Celeste''s originally nervous mood was abruptly dispelled by this blunt turning point, and she suddenly burst out laughing.


    "Come and sit down and talk."


    Boldly stepped forward and held Andrea''s hand, Celes brought her "Uncle Andrea" to sit on the sofa.


    The woman took the initiative, and Andrea was someone who had experienced it anyway, and quickly dispelled the tension in her heart.


    "Ceres, you should have guessed my reason for coming."


    Andrea solemnly asked the rosy Seres, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting for so long, will you marry me?"


    Celes: "..."


    Pouting her lips, Celes felt aggrieved, "That''s it?"


    As the person who took care of Aurora since she was a child, Celes also learned about the romance between many artists under her influence. Andrea''s blunt marriage proposal made her a little disappointed.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea scratched her head in embarrassment, "I''m not influenced by art like Aurora since I was a child. I can''t say too many nasty words. It''s a matter of course and a long flow of water are the meaningful feelings I pursue."


    "I''m such a boring person, if you think..."


    "I do!"


    Celes snorted and interrupted Andrea''s words, "Thousands of years of being together, I still don''t know what kind of person you are? It''s just that I think too much about you."


    ¡­


    "Hehe~"


    At the wedding scene in Moon Shadow Manor, Tyrande looked at Andrea with a strange expression, and the corners of his mouth twitched to show a half-smile.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, you are old at heart."


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "Oh? So the high priest thinks he''s an old man? Why do I think you''re having a good time when your mentor is around?"


    "you!"


    Maiev slapped the table heavily, "Okay! Don''t say a few words on happy days."


    "Andrea''s behavior does not violate the laws of the Night Republic, and others have no right to make irresponsible remarks about his private life. UU Reading "


    Because of Celeste''s initiative, Andrea, who was married for the second time, did not hold a large-scale wedding ceremony, but only invited some friends to her manor to witness in a small area.


    Although he and Tyrande didn''t like each other, they were colleagues who had worked in the same government office for many years after all, so even considering Malfurion''s relationship, it was hard to leave her alone.


    Although it can''t be compared with Shandris'' wedding scene that was almost celebrated by the whole country, Nuoda''s manor also invited many friends and friends, and even Nawaz, who is far away in Northrend, also found time to come back to participate .


    Although the wedding was held in a relatively low-key manner, the news that Chancellor Moon Shadow married his second wife was still spread, causing a lot of discussion in the Dark Night Republic.


    Although Andrea saw this in his eyes, he didn''t stand up and explain it. This kind of thing can only be described more and more black, so it''s better to deal with it coldly.


    In order to temporarily avoid the discussion center, Andrea decided to take the family on a trip that had already been prepared.


    "Go, target, Azsuna."

 Chapter 266： Nazaras College

    The newlywed Celes put her loose blond hair up, looking more mature than before.


    After years of painstaking practice, Seres is no longer the baby girl that Andrea first saw. She waved her staff and simply drew a circle, and a portal that could accommodate three people passing side by side appeared in a row. in front of people.


    This time Andrea made up her mind to take the whole family on a trip to relax. With Fandral and Maiev holding Tyrande in the Council, Andrea believed that she should not be able to do anything wrong.


    The carrying capacity of an adult Onyxia has been greatly improved, and there are many people sitting on the back of the black dragon princess flying over Azsuna.


    The teleportation point chosen by Seres is located in the very center of Azsuna, and the submerged Nazaras Academy is not far away.


    Compared with the Narsalas Academy seen in the version of Legion, this dilapidated building does not have any entrance at all.


    The collapsed ruins completely buried the entrance to the academy, and Onyxia dug in her dragon form for a while before barely clearing a passage.


    At this time, Aurora was curiously pulling Seres and asked, "Little Mom, what is the basis for the existence of the ghosts here? They seem to retain a considerable degree of self-awareness?"


    Seles looked around, nodded and explained, "Indeed, according to common sense, unless suspected of having strong resentment, ghosts usually lose their minds over time and eventually disappear into the world, but the ghosts here are different."


    "Although most of the ghosts just maintain the inherent habits before their bodies, mechanically recurring the experience of the last day before death, their sanity does remain relatively intact."


    Andrea came over and rubbed Aurora''s head and said, "The ghost here is not born naturally, but was cursed by Queen Azshara because of the rebellion."


    "They can''t be freed until the end of the world, repeating the 24 hours before death forever, but... this rule is not absolute."


    "Look."


    Following Andrea''s finger, everyone looked at a small piece of water-soaked garden in the south of the college.


    The highly disciplined guard ghosts patrolled the garden responsibly. The ghosts living here did not look mechanized like other civilian ghosts, and obviously had a strong sense of autonomy.


    "If I''m not mistaken, with the news of the opening of Nazaras College, there will be ''someone'' coming to talk to us soon."


    As Andrea said, about five minutes later, a male ghost wearing a gorgeous robe and holding an exquisite staff hurriedly rushed over from the large ruins in the west.


    "Who are you? Why did you trespass on Nazaras College?"


    Shandris was taken aback when he saw the handsome and bookish male ghost, "Are you...the former governor of Azsuna, Prince Farondis?"


    The man named Farondis looked at Shandris in surprise, "Yes, I am Farondis, who are you?"


    Unlike Andrea, who had no inherited memory, Shandris, who was born in Valshara, had once met the governor who guarded Azsuna. After all, these two regions were originally two neighbors.


    Shandris shook her head, taking a step back to give the initiative to her husband.


    Andrea smiled and stroked her chest in salute, "Prince Farondis, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I am the chairman of the Supreme Council of the Republic of Dark Night, Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Night Republic?"


    Farondis, who has been imprisoned in Azsuna, has a question mark in his head, "What is that? Is it the new national system of the night elves?"


    "That''s it in a nutshell."


    Prince Farondis said with a wry smile, "Sorry, I''ve been out of touch with the world after living in Azsuna all the year round."


    "Let''s not talk about this, do you need any help when you come to Nathalas College?"


    Farodis said with a gentle smile, "Although I am a sinner in Azsuna, I think I know this place better than anyone else. It''s fine to be a guide."


    Andrea waved his hands with a smile and said, "There is nothing important, I just want to go down and see if there are any arcane classics preserved in the academy."


    Narsalas Academy was once the largest academic base of the Night Empire, and it has trained a large number of outstanding arcanists for the country.


    In version 7.0, Andrea has done a world task of drawing graphics and fighting monsters in the book. From this aspect, it can be proved that there are still a considerable number of books in the sunken academy.


    Andrea warmly invited Farondis, who had a weird expression, "Will the prince go down with us? There should be a lot of gains."


    Farondis shook his head bitterly, "No, I''m definitely not welcome in the academy, so I''ll wait for you outside."


    ¡­


    The people blessed with the slow falling technique drifted down the hollow passage to the lower level of Nazaras College, and many apprentices in ghost form still maintained their habit of practicing spells here.


    "stop!"


    A female mage wearing a pointed hat stopped in front of Andrea and the others, "Where are the pointed hats, robes, and magic books? You are not neatly dressed, and you are not allowed to enter..."


    "Let me do it."


    A moon-white light shone from Shandris'' hands, and countless golden chains appeared around the ghost to bind her, and her expression was also fixed on the last word she uttered.


    Andrea agreed, "It''s quite useful to restrain the undead."


    The undead who questioned the group along the way were all locked by Shandris. According to the impression in his memory, Andrea first turned left and entered the classroom area.


    A large number of apprentice ghosts are waving wands under the guidance of their mentors to contact the accuracy of spells. Some books on the bookshelves have been damaged by the passage of time, but as Andrea guessed, there are still many magic books that can still be read.


    "Sandis, UU Reading , you come to deal with the ghosts around you, Seres, pack up and take all these books away, Aurora will have books to read for a long time in the future."


    Aurora rolled up her dead fish eyes and twitched the corner of her mouth, "Hehe~"


    Unlike the large amount of historical and material ancient books preserved in Eresalas, the books of the Academy of Narthalas are all related to arcane combat and application.


    Not to mention Aurora, even Seles is very interested in these precious classics.


    After sweeping out the bookshelves, Andrea and the others admired the arcane murals on the wall, returned to the dividing point of the academy, and headed towards the staff room on the right.


    Compared with the well-preserved classroom, the staff room has long been dilapidated. A female ghost wearing a purple robe and a red cloak on the back stands in the deepest part of the staff room, looking at the blue stone with four petals split in front of her. Preoccupied.


    "You are the one."


    Andrea smiled happily when she saw the cracked stones, "One of the pillars of creation left by the Titans¡ªGorganes Tidal Stone."

 Chapter 267： On-site teaching

    Andrea had guessed a long time ago whether the Tidal Stone was really stored in Nazaras Academy as in the game.


    After all, the time scale spans 10,000 years, and no one is sure what happened to Nathalas Academy during these 10,000 years, whether someone brought the Tidal Stone in or out.


    Although the Pillars of Creation are powerful, the artifacts left behind by the Titans were not intended for mortals.


    Even the power of the Titan Guardians to activate the Pillars of Creation would be enormous, not to mention the life and soul forms of their mortals are far inferior.


    What happened to Huon Gaoling is a typical example.


    The tauren chief who made great contributions in the War of the Ancients, after using the Hammer of Khazgoros to expel Deathwing, died of illness in the newly built Thunder Totem after only persisting for about ten years.


    Hu En was in his prime at that time, and given his original physical condition, it was not a problem to live to the limit of the tauren''s lifespan.


    No one has wielded the Hammer of Khaz''goroth since Huln''s death, and the sacred hammer is still enshrined in Thundertotem, the capital of the Highmountain tauren.


    In the same way, during the Battle of the Well of Eternity, Andrea and Tyrande shared the consumption of using the Tears of Elune, even so, they were exhausted for a long time.


    Andrea even suspected that Elune hid behind their backs and killed them quietly when they used the Pillar of Creation.


    The Pillar of Creation is an out-and-out double-edged sword for mortals. Although he guessed that the Tidal Stone might be buried in Nazaras College, Andrea never set out to look for it, because it was impossible to find it. Don''t dare to use it casually.


    This trip to Azsuna to take away the precious magic books of Narsalas College was one of the important goals planned, and the search for the Tidal Stone was just a matter of chance.


    But since it was confirmed that the Pillar of Creation was here, Andrea didn''t intend to give it up stupidly.


    As the group entered the depths of the staff room, the female ghost holding the Tidal Stone suddenly turned around.


    "I''ve told you countless times that apprentices are not allowed to enter the dean''s office without permission! Apprentices who violate the regulations, please accept punishment!"


    The female ghost suspected to be the dean waved the wand in her hand, and a faint water-blue light began to flash on the Tidal Stone, and the concentration of water vapor near Andrea and the others was rising rapidly.


    Having lived with the Tidal Stone for thousands of years, the dean''s ghost seems to have researched a tricky way of not fully activating the power of the artifact, but borrowing part of it.


    Andrea''s eyes lit up, and the dean''s approach gave him some inspiration.


    In the use of spells, Andrea doesn''t think he is a genius.


    Most of the spells he researched were deduced and modified based on the skills that priests would have in the future, and they could only be regarded as restorations, not real creations.


    He has always been trapped by the overpowering power of the Pillar of Creation, and he has always been cautious when using Elune''s Tears.


    ...Of course there is another reason, that is, he has not encountered a powerful enemy worthy of his best effort.


    Andrea''s layout has always been about making decisions before acting. For example, when facing Loken''s threat before, he would not think about killing Loken by forcefully killing Loken, but mobilized Thorim to deal with him.


    Facts have proved that this approach is very effective.


    Loken, who had a ghost in his heart, did not dare to face Thorim outside of Ulduar. He was not Thorim''s opponent in a head-on battle, so he could only choose to run away.


    But Andrea''s old-fashioned and prudent style of acting will make him lack of adventurous spirit at certain times. The research on the application of Tears of Elune has stagnated because he is too cautious in doing things.


    With the example of the Ghost Dean using the Tidal Stone in front of him, Andrea at least confirmed that the Pillar of Creation can borrow a certain amount of power when it is not fully activated.


    When Andrea''s brain was running at high speed, the surrounding water vapor gradually condensed, forming two huge water elements.


    "Hey! This is too big!"


    Leticia stared in horror at the two water elementals that almost reached the ceiling, then turned her head to look at the "miniature" version that Aurora had just summoned, and Leticia asked with a tangled expression, "What do you use? Is it really the same spell?"


    Aurora suddenly became angry, "Don''t ask me! She has a magic weapon in her hand!"


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth and smiled, "Hehe~ It''s a pity that this is useless."


    "Ceres, Shandris."


    "Ok."


    When the ghost chief continued to cast spells to call the blizzard, Seres hit a precise counter spell, and the ghost chief couldn''t use water spells for the time being.


    However, as the former head of Nazaras Academy, this ghost reacted very quickly. It immediately switched attributes when the water spell was countered, and a large-scale arcane barrage attacked Andrea and the others.


    Shandris raised her hand and used the purification technique to remove the triple magic shield on the Ghost Dean''s body at the moment when Seres'' counterspell was shot.


    "Wow!"


    While Seres built an arcane defense barrier to block the opponent''s arcane barrage attack, Shandris used the binding undead spell again to tie up the ghost chief who was unable to replenish the shield.


    Andrea looked at Leticia, who was posing for an attack but didn''t make a move, with a half-smile, "Letty, no matter how powerful the opponent is or what weapon she holds in her hand, her biggest weakness as an undead will not change in any way. "


    "Aurora, you also remember, don''t be intimidated by the enemy''s superficial strength. Once you enter the combat state, don''t go head-to-head with the enemy''s superiority. Calmly find the opponent''s weakness and launch a precise snipe."


    Aurora nodded solemnly and said, "I know, Dad, I will pay attention to it in the future."


    Compared with the ordinary ghosts outside, this headmaster''s soul strength is higher, and the chain of light that Shandris bound her has been rattling, obviously the ghost headmaster hasn''t given up on struggling.


    "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, sleep in peace forever."


    Andrea''s shadow spell shrouded the ghost''s head, and the spiritual spell directly acting on the soul destroyed the opponent''s will to resist. UU Reading soon the ghost turned into energy particles and dissipated with blank eyes.


    The superintendent''s ghost seemed to have stabbed a hornet''s nest. All the ghosts who had been wandering aimlessly in the staff room turned their heads to look at Andrea and his party, their scarlet eyes full of desire to attack.


    Andrea temporarily dispelled the undead with a mental scream, Seres built a short-distance portal as quickly as possible, and everyone stepped into the portal before the ghosts woke up from the fear effect of the spell.


    A portal suddenly appeared in front of Farondis, who was leaning against the entrance of the academy. Andrea and others filed out of the gate. The angry scream of the ghost on the other side made Farondis''s ghost tremble suddenly. .


    "you¡­"


    Before she could speak, Seres turned her wrist, and the portal was closed, and the roar of the ghost was also blocked at the other end of the door.


    When Prince Farondis was about to ask, he suddenly noticed a few pieces of gravel floating above Andrea''s left hand, and his expression changed immediately.


    "Tidestone?!"

 Chapter 268： Oh! my little star

    As the administrator of Azsuna, Prince Farondis knew of the whereabouts of the Tidal Stone as a matter of course.


    But because of his unplanned rebellion, even the residents of Azsuna were affected by Azshara''s curse, and he couldn''t get detachment from the material world after his death.


    Out of guilt, Prince Farondis has been avoiding his own people to live alone, and Nazaras Academy dare not even step in.


    Seeing Prince Farondis'' surprised expression, Andrea shrugged and said, "That''s right, it''s the Tidal Stone."


    "Your Excellency, can I take it away? Staying here is a hidden danger for the ''people'' of Azsuna, right?"


    Waking up from the shock, Farondis settled down and thought about it carefully.


    "That''s right, such an artifact will be coveted by others sooner or later if it stays in Azsuna. It''s better to return it to the living compatriots for proper management."


    Although Farondis is still unable to determine the identities of the group in front of him, Andrea has been in a high position for a long time and has given orders all year round. He has already developed a strong aura of superiority, and the well-informed Farondis can naturally recognize it.


    Even if the man in front of him is not the leader of the current night elf clan, he is at least a high-ranking person in the clan.


    Andrea still vaguely remembered that the group of ghosts imprisoned in Azsuna seemed to be able to get rid of it in a certain way, but after so many years, he couldn''t remember the specific details.


    Farondis''s guilt towards Azsuna had already formed a knot in his heart, and Andrea persuaded him to talk openly and honestly with his people, but he always shook his head with a bitter smile and remained silent.


    After all, this is an internal matter of the locals of Azsuna. Seeing that they could not be persuaded, Andrea did not continue to force Farodis, but instead asked him another question.


    "comollon?"


    Farondis thought for a while and nodded, "There is indeed a group of blue dragons who have made their home in Azsuna, and their lair is near the magic pool in the northwest of Narsalas College."


    Temporarily handing the tide stone to the curious Aurora for safekeeping, Andrea and his party bid farewell to the lonely Farondis, and followed his guidance to the Blue Wing Habitat.


    When Onyxia approached the Blue Wing Habitat, more than a dozen young dragons flew up from the ground in a panic, forming several dragon walls to stop Onyxia.


    The leading young dragon grinned fiercely at Onyxia, "Damn black dragon! How dare you appear in front of us!"


    "huh~"


    Onyxia exhaled white air from her nose, and sneered disdainfully, "Poor little guy who is out of touch with the times, get out of the way, we have important matters to discuss with Senegos."


    Senegos is a powerful ancient dragon of the same era as Malygos. Because he couldn''t stand Malygos'' madness, after the War of the Ancients, he took a batch of blue dragon eggs and left without saying goodbye. Settle in Azsuna, hatch and raise these new generation blue dragons alone.


    Although Malygos is now awake from madness, as Alexstrasza and Ysera said, his heart knot is still not completely untied, and now this gloomy and grumpy blue dragon king is not really him. .


    Sindragosa returned to Dragonblight, and one of Malygos'' three knots was resolved first, and the remaining two were the development of the race and revenge against Deathwing.


    Because Malygos acted rashly without heeding persuasion, the siege of Deathwing was not complete.


    Although a large number of corrupted black dragons were killed, the most important target, Deathwing, escaped and was never seen again.


    Andrea''s visit to Azsuna this time is precisely to solve one of Malygos'' knots, the growth of the ethnic group.


    I don''t know how the hero''s father, Senegos, did it. Now there are at least hundreds of blue dragons, large and small, in the Blue Wing habitat.


    Although no adult dragon has been seen, these young dragons are undoubtedly the future of the blue dragon clan.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The young dragons who stopped Onyxia put up a fighting posture, and the leading young dragon shouted resolutely, "I will never allow dirty and despicable black dragons to enter our habitat, I..."


    "Little Xingxing, let them come over."


    An old and weak voice came from the direction of the blue wing habitat.


    "Grandfather?! Are you serious?"


    The young dragon known as Little Star turned around in disbelief, "This is a black dragon!"


    "Hehe~ Of course I know, I also know the identity of the black dragon in front of you, let me go."


    "... yes, grandfather."


    Seeing "Little Xingxing" lead the young dragons out of the way aggrievedly, Andrea chuckled, "It''s so sweet." ''


    Hearing the name Little Xingxing, Andrea knew who the female young dragon was in front of her.


    The granddaughter of Senegos, Stellagosa is a blue dragon lady who is extremely popular among players.


    Andrea did not expect that Stellagosa would have been born in this era and had grown into a baby dragon.


    ''I don''t know how this child has maintained the form of a baby dragon for 3000 years...''


    Pushing the other young dragons who were eager to watch, Stellagosa personally led Onyxia to descend the height.


    After passing through the cover of the dense forest, a magical pool emitting blue-purple light appeared in front of everyone, and a listless adult blue dragon lay motionless in the pool.


    When Andrea saw the blue dragon, the corners of his mouth twitched, ''This guy has been lying in the pool for thousands of years? Could this be the reason why he can be a hero father? ''


    The blue dragon family cannot do without the nourishment of magic power. Although they do not have magic addiction like ordinary people, in the case of long-term shortage of magic power, the blue dragon will fall into a weak state. This Voldemort is an example.


    After landing on the ground, Stellagosa took the lead in transforming into a slender high elf. This change made Andrea raise his eyebrows unconsciously.


    "Miss Little Star..."


    Stellagosa speechlessly interrupted what Andrea hadn''t said yet, "I''m not called Little Star, that''s my grandfather''s nickname for me. Call me Stellagosa."


    "Okay, Stellagosa."


    Andrea asked on behalf of other curious relatives and friends, "Where did you know the form of your high elf?"


    The high elves gradually degenerated and were born after traveling to the east. UU Reading Logically speaking, Stella Gosa shouldn''t know about them.


    "this?"


    Stellagosa, who was wearing a blue mage robe, walked around in a circle, and said with some pride, "More than 200 years ago, a group of mortals who called themselves the Holy Mystery Society came to Azsuna by boat. I refer to their appearance. It''s changed, doesn''t it look good?"


    The slender hands of Shandris and Celes stretched out to Andrea''s waist on both sides at the same time, and Andrea''s face turned serious, and she replied solemnly, "I see, it''s very beautiful, let''s get back to business first."


    ¡®Holy Secret Society? what the hell...''


    Senegos lay lazily in the magic pool, watching the interaction of several people with interest, without interrupting their conversation.


    "Hehe~ Princess Onyxia, I haven''t seen you for thousands of years, but you''ve grown so big."


    Senegos struggled to lift his upper body from the pool, "Guests, my name is Senegos. As you can see, I am a member of the Blue Dragon Army. You came here to find me. Could it be that something happened to that lunatic Malygos?" ?¡±

 Chapter 269： Hero father...or grandpa?

    Senegos had been cut off from Wyrmrest Temple since he left Coldarra, and Onyxia didn''t even know of his existence.


    Onyxia looked at the slow-moving old dragon with some doubts, "I am Onyxia, yes, but... have I met you before?"


    "Hehe~"


    Senegos said with a smile, "When I left Northrend, you were just a baby dragon baby. Considering the enmity between the blue dragon and the black dragon clan, it''s normal that you don''t know me, Princess Onyxia."


    Onyxia was even more puzzled, "Since you know the grievances between the black dragon and the blue dragon, why..."


    Senegos smiled and shook his head, "The crimes committed by Neltharion only represent himself, and have nothing to do with other innocent black dragons. This was the biggest difference between me and that madman back then."


    When the War of the Ancients just ended, the grief-stricken Malygos hated everyone, because Deathwing hated the entire black dragon clan, and he clamored to destroy all the black dragons to avenge the blue dragon clan.


    Senegos resolutely opposed his mentality of killing innocent people indiscriminately, and two ancient dragons of the same age fought in Coldarra many times for this.


    Relying on the power of the guardian dragon, Malygos rubbed Senegos on the ground every time, but Senegos was not helpless to fight back. It is not too common for the two to smash each other''s eyes.


    Over time, the tired Senegos finally gave up persuading a lunatic, and he simply left Coldarra as he couldn''t understand Malygos'' behavior.


    Onyxia was stunned for a moment, "It turns out that this kind of thing happened back then, so His Majesty Malygos is still reasonable now."


    Although Malygos still had a big prejudice against the black dragon, at best he just turned a blind eye to Sinestra and other black dragons staying behind in the Obsidian Temple, and didn''t mean to shout and kill them as soon as they met.


    "Oh?"


    Senegos asked in surprise, "That lunatic actually regained his senses? It''s really rare."


    Andrea took over and said, "It''s only part of it. We moved Sindragosa''s remains from Icecrown Glacier back to Dragonbone Wilderness for burial. Malygos, who has been mad for thousands of years, finally regained some sanity."


    "O Sindragosa..."


    Senegos sighed deeply, "The most enlightened and tolerant dragon queen of the blue dragon family, she and the once wise and friendly Malygos were once considered a match made in heaven, but it''s a pity...


    Shaking his head, Senegos put aside his nostalgia for the past, stared at Andrea with his dragon eyes emitting a faint arcane light and asked, "Little guy, I probably understand what you mean, do you want me to take the children with you?" Back to Coldarra?"


    It is convenient to talk to smart people, Andrea smiled and nodded, "Yes, His Majesty Malygos has been worrying about the future of the blue dragon clan since he regained consciousness."


    "Because of His Majesty Malygos''s personal reasons, the number and quality of the new generation of blue dragons cultivated by the Demon Hub during the thousands of years of chaos have not met expectations, at least... not as good as the habitat you established in Azsuna land."


    Kalecgos, the bear child dragon, is a typical example. He was born with a golden spoon in his mouth. The blue dragon clan completely spoiled him. Even at this level, he can be regarded as the hope of the blue dragon. The future of the Blue Dragon.


    However, since Malygos returned, his management of the new generation of blue dragons in the magic hub has increased significantly.


    Coupled with the long-term correction of the Great Demon Lord Chromie, it is said that Kalecgos has gradually grown up and is much more stable and mature than when he was a child... Although he still makes some speechless mistakes occasionally.


    Senegos said with a wry smile, "Don''t put gold on my face, even if I reduce the magic power I need, these children are already the limit I can maintain."


    Looking around, there is not even a single adult blue dragon in the Blue Wing Habitat, Senegos said bitterly, "Because of the lack of sufficient magic power, even my most important granddaughter cannot advance to the adult form, and the other children are Let alone."


    As a core member of the blue dragon clan, Senegos undoubtedly has the authority to adjust the nodes of the magic net. The pool full of strong magic power in front of him is the product of the adjustment of the magic net.


    Even so, if you want to support the growth of hundreds of blue dragons, it is definitely not enough to rely on Azsuna''s magic net nodes.


    After all, the Broken Isles are fragmented plates separated from the mainland, and the largest magic network node in the entire Broken Isles is located in the Suramar area. Under the cover of a powerful barrier, even Senegos can''t compete with Suramar Magic net node.


    Senegos could only use the remaining fragments of the magic net to knock and beat, and barely put together such a blue wing habitat.


    Thousands of years have passed, and the potential of this habitat has been squeezed to the limit. Even Senegos fell into perennial weakness due to lack of magic power, and could only enter a semi-dormant state lying in the magic pool.


    ''No wonder. ''


    Andrea felt strange when she saw Stellagosa. It doesn''t make sense that she is a baby dragon now, but she will still be a baby dragon after 3000 years. It seems that it is caused by insufficient magic power.


    "Since that''s the case, Senegos, haven''t you thought about sending the blue dragon in the blue wing habitat back to Coldarra?"


    The Nexus of Coldarra is the lair of the blue dragon. After the explosion of the Well of Eternity, it can be said to be the largest magic node in Azeroth. There is absolutely no shortage of magic power for the blue dragon to grow there. Just as lacking in brains as Kalecgos.


    "Of course I did."


    After only lifting his head for a while, Senegos felt tired, and he put the huge faucet flat on the surface of the shimmering pool again.


    "But that lunatic Malygos is the unstable element of Coldarra. You also said that the quality of the blue dragons bred by the Demon Hub after the War of the Ancients is worrying. If you send these children back, who can guarantee that they will be treated properly? care?"


    Andrea smiled and said, "It''s different now. His Majesty Malygos has woken up from madness. Although he has not recovered to the wise and gentle Blue Dragon King in your impression, it is at least a good signal."


    "huh~"


    Senegos turned his head and said unnaturally, "Until I witness the changes in Malygos with my own eyes, I will never let the children go back and suffer."


    ''Hey~''


    Andrea patted her forehead helplessly, "Okay, I''ll try, please trouble Miss Stellagosa to open a path leading to...er."


    Halfway through the conversation, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Andrea suddenly stopped.


    Stellagosa also smiled wryly and spread his hands. "Unfortunately, I have never been to Northrend, so I cannot open the portal to Coldarra."


    "Let me do it."


    Senegos struggled to stand up, panting for a while before opening an unstable portal that could only allow one person to pass through.


    "Go in, I won''t last long."


    Andrea and the others don''t know how strong Senegos was in his heyday, but the ancient dragon who is qualified to fight Malygos will definitely not be weak. Seeing him like this now is somewhat sad.


    Leaving his wife and daughter waiting in the Blue Wing Habitat, Andrea quickly stepped into the portal, and Senegos just collapsed back at this moment, causing waves to ripple.


    The portal opened by Senegos teleportation is at the Eye of Eternity at the bottom of the Nexus. Before Andrea could take a closer look around, a familiar voice came to his ears.


    "This magic wave...could it be that old guy?"

 Chapter 270： Mine, all mine!

    A soft arcane light glowed in the dim eyes of eternity, and a huge blue dragon wearing a crown sat in front of Andrea and Onyxia, staring at them with piercing eyes.


    "Long time no see, Andrea Moon Shadow, I have a hunch that you will bring me some surprises this time."


    ''Fart hunch. ''


    Andrea curled her lips, "I just felt the magic power of my old friend." ''


    Although he slanders in his heart, Andrea, who has been in power for thousands of years, has long been familiar with the truth of talking to people and talking nonsense, and it is obviously not a good choice to reason with the bitter and bitter Blue Dragon King.


    "Your Majesty Malygos, long time no see, I do have good news to tell you this time."


    Malygos nodded indifferently, "Speak, I''m listening."


    Andrea asked tentatively, "I wonder if His Majesty Malygos still remembers a blue dragon named Senegos?"


    "Oh~"


    Malygos squinted down at Andrea, "It''s because I sensed that old guy''s aura that I have such patience to listen to your nonsense here. Stop talking nonsense and get straight to the point."


    Andrea shrugged her shoulders and told Malygos the current situation of Blue Wing Habitat and Senegos.


    Malygos: "..."


    The Blue Dragon King was silent for a while unexpectedly, and Andrea took the initiative to ask a little unexpectedly, "Your Majesty Malygos? May I ask if you want to..."


    "Saragosa! Come in!"


    Malygos'' urgent call blocked Andrea''s unspoken words.


    A portal appeared above the Eye of Eternity, and the dragon''s head of Saragosa protruded from the portal.


    "What is it? I''m teaching Kalecgos with Chromie."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "Poor Zhan Wuscum..."


    Malygos said impatiently, "Don''t worry about that useless idiot, immediately call the clansmen to arrange a new habitat in Coldarra."


    Although Saragosa was a little puzzled by Malygos'' impatience, it was not a day or two for the Blue Dragon King to dislike Kalecgos. Stretched back through the door.


    "Let''s go! Let''s start now, tell me the coordinates!"


    ¡­


    In the Blue Wing Habitat of Azsuna, feeling the hostile eyes of the surrounding blue dragons, Onyxia rolled her eyes helplessly.


    Stellagosa twitched the corners of her mouth, "Princess Black Dragon, please don''t mind, these children are still young, their eyes have very clear boundaries between black and white, good and evil, and they don''t know much about the gray place in the middle."


    Onyxia looked at Stellagosa displeased, "Why do I think you have something to say? What is a gray area? Are you describing me?"


    "Hehe~ who knows."


    Leticia was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and yelled beside her, "Fight, fight!"


    Celeste patted the back of her friend''s head angrily, "Don''t make trouble there, what good will it do us if we really fight?"


    Leticia replied confidently, "It''s fun!"


    Aurora put her hand on her forehead speechlessly, "Is this person... really over 7,000 years old?"


    Shandris spent the longest time with Leticia, and she was used to it.


    Glancing at Leticia seemingly unintentionally, Shandris said with a half-smile, "If you want to fight the Blue Dragon King who is extremely protective after losing most of his tribe, you can continue to choose there."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Leticia is indeed mischievous and loves to watch the show, but she herself doesn''t want to be the show in the eyes of others.


    Although Leticia''s strength has grown a lot, and she is already considered a high-ranking expert in the Republic of Night, but facing the blue dragon king Malygos alone... has no chance of winning at all.


    In his heyday, Malygos didn''t even want to fight Deathwing head-on. Even if his strength declined due to the Dragon Soul, it would not be difficult to crush Leticia.


    While Shandris restrained Leticia, who was jumping and jumping, Seres started teaching Aurora on the spot, and immediately used the books she had obtained from Nathalas Academy.


    Onyxia was annoyed by the blue dragons'' hostile gaze and Stellagosa''s cynicism.


    "Little guy, since you have a problem with me..."


    Staring at Stellagosa and raising the corners of her mouth, Onyxia said provocatively, "Then let''s fight, I will give you two front paws and a tail."


    "Who is afraid of whom!"


    Stellagosa, who was already upset in her heart, also exploded at one point, and immediately changed into a dragon prototype to fight Onyxia.


    Senegos lightly sent a sentence, "It''s fine to have a discussion, don''t go too far."


    "Princess Onyxia, I hope you will be merciful and let this child who sits in the well understand the strength of other dragons."


    Stellagosa''s eyes shot fire, and her grandfather''s attitude made it clear that she was not optimistic about her winning.


    Onyxia turned up the dead fish and looked at the little stars in the sky full of fighting spirit.


    "Where does this silly boy have the confidence to defeat an adult dragon as a young dragon..."


    There was no suspense in the result. Even if Onyxia released the water to the limit, the difference in physical strength between the two alone would determine the outcome of the battle.


    "boom!"


    The black dragon, which was obviously larger in size several times, stepped on Stellagosa to the ground, snorted contemptuously and asked, "Are you convinced? You are still far away, don''t think that what you saw in Azsuna can represent worldwide."


    "How dare you! A mere black dragon dares to bully my people!"


    The sudden shout made Onyxia tremble all over. She hurriedly flapped her wings and took off again. A series of arcane missiles passed by her feet, almost hitting the target.


    Then a helpless voice advised, "Your Majesty Malygos, calm down, they were just sparring and playing, and they didn''t play hard."


    Stellagosa, who had just got up, saw with his own eyes a mighty blue dragon that was bigger than his grandfather coming out of the giant portal, and that majestic aura immediately overwhelmed all the young dragons present.


    Malygos'' aura didn''t last long. After seeing the hundreds of blue dragons in the blue wing habitat, his eyes seemed to be shining brightly, and his breathing became a lot faster. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Many... so many baby dragons, mine, all mine!"


    "Alas!"


    Stellagosa shuddered, and stepped back a few steps as if seeing an idiot in disgust, spreading her wings to block a group of shivering young dragons.


    Senegos venomously said, "Old maniac, what do you want to do? Have you been hungry for too long? Saragosa didn''t satisfy you?"


    "Shut up! You old...stubborn?"


    Malygos turned his head back in embarrassment, but when he saw Senegos in distress, he unconsciously lowered his voice, and his expression became serious.


    "...Old man, is it worth it?"


    "Humph!"


    Senegos sneered disdainfully and said, "It''s worth it, why isn''t it worth it, especially compared to Coldarra who was messed up by you, I think the hardships of these thousands of years are really worth it."

 Chapter 271： forgotten black dragon

    Andrea only told Malygos about the lack of magic power in the blue wing habitat, but did not specifically mention what happened to Senegos.


    Seeing with his own eyes the stubborn and decadent look of the old man who had been arguing endlessly with him because of disagreement with him, Malygos'' originally excited mood dimmed a lot.


    Living in an environment that lacks magic power for a long time, Senegos'' body will inevitably be damaged, and it will take at least 1,000 years to recover slowly, and this is only a preliminary estimate.


    Compared with his crazy behavior outside in the early years, Malygos felt a little ashamed.


    Even when he was awake, he would spend most of his attention on finding the missing Deathwing, and he was obviously neglecting to discipline the new generation of blue dragons in Coldarra.


    Different from himself who was addicted to hatred, Senegos chose to win the future for the blue dragon family down-to-earth. The hundreds of young dragons in the blue wing habitat are the result of his hard work.


    "Hey¡­"


    Suddenly the quarrel was gone, and Malygos said with a depressed mood, "What happened before... I was wrong. I was not clear-headed at the time, so don''t take it to heart."


    Senegos raised his head in surprise. He didn''t expect that Malygos, who was full of madness before, would actually recover a lot, and became able to use his brain instead of being dominated by hatred blindly.


    "...Forget it, I was also at fault, what is there to argue with a guy who is not clear-headed."


    Senegos shook his head, and said with some regret, "Take these children away, Blue Wing Habitat cannot afford their future, and their future cannot be delayed by the obsession of me, an old stubborn individual."


    Although Stellagosa was still wary of Malygos, under the gentle persuasion of her grandfather Senegos, she finally chose to believe in Malygos and brought the young dragons of the Blue Wing Habitat together. Go through the portal to Coldarra.


    Watching the two adult blue dragons help the weak Senegos into the portal, Andrea let out a sigh of relief, "Finally one more thing is settled, now we can continue to travel with peace of mind."


    "Andrea."


    Malygos, who was maintaining the portal, said solemnly, "I owe you another favor. If you have any requests, just say so, as long as I can do it, I will help."


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "It''s just a matter of raising your hands, and there is nothing important that needs your help at the moment."


    "Then write it down for now, I will definitely return your favor in the future."


    Malygos didn''t babble with Andrea. After saying this, he raised his leg and entered the portal. Only a dozen blue dragons and more than 100 blue dragons were left in the lively Blue Wing Habitat. only dragon people.


    "Hmm~"


    After stretching his body, Andrea said refreshedly, "Let''s go to Valsharah to relax. You will definitely like the forest that preserves the original features of Azeroth."


    ¡­


    Valshara is the common hometown of Andrea and Shandris. As the status of the two in the country has risen, the ancestral home of the Moon Shadow Family and the Feather Moon Family in Lorah Hill has undergone numerous renovations and has become an important place in the area. one of the tourist attractions.


    Andrea and the others didn''t intend to live in this kind of mansion with more symbolic meaning than actual living. The group rode on Onyxia''s back and continued to fly north until they landed at the foot of the World Tree Sarah Dasher. .


    Andrea introduced to everyone, "This is the Dream Grove, a transfer station between the Emerald Dream and the material world. Let''s use this as our foothold for the time being."


    At this time, the Dreamland hadn''t received much attention, and only a dozen druids stayed here to guard the portals leading to various world tree nodes.


    It was the first time for Aurora to see such a beautiful forest resort outside the Emerald Dream, and she soon took Leticia to go out to explore the secrets.


    Due to the efforts of Malfurion and other druids to patrol, no areas polluted by the Old Gods have been found in the Emerald Dream, and the World Tree is still very safe today.


    Andrea''s family has lived in seclusion in Valshara for more than a year, outside the government and the public, and Andrea has a lot of in-depth understanding of the details of this area.


    Due to historical issues, the Night Republic has two large settlements in Val''sharah, Black Rook Hold and Lorathir.


    Most of the people living in Lorah Hill are civilians. This small town is quite open to the outside world. It has always maintained trade with the Tauren in Highmountain, and even communicated with a part of the Vrykul tribe in Stormheim through the Suramar region. All connected.


    In contrast, Black Rook Castle seems very closed under the management of Elisanna Ravencrest.


    Most of the people living in Black Rook Castle were highborne. Although the relationship between them and Lolathir was not tense, they would not take the initiative to have too many contacts with each other unless necessary.


    "A question left over from history...?"


    Andrea scratched her head and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect to come out on vacation and accidentally discovered some small hidden dangers that I didn''t notice before."


    Andrea and Shandris were sitting on one of the hilly lawns in the Dreamgrove, where they could see the outline of Black Rook Castle from a distance across a strait.


    Shandris took her husband''s arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "What are you going to do? Elisanna is a bit reckless. It may not be so easy to persuade her to open Black Rook Castle."


    "That''s the problem." Andrea spread her hands and said, "When the Night Republic was founded, I promised her that Black Rook Castle would maintain a relatively independent management model."


    "However, after thousands of years, Black Rook Castle has not only failed to develop, but is gradually showing signs of decline due to its seclusion. She should be very worried."


    "If nothing goes wrong, we should have a direct meeting with her in the near future, let''s talk about it then."


    ¡­


    The issue of Black Rook Castle was kept in mind by Andrea, and she will discuss it in detail when she meets a suitable opportunity in the future.


    When she came near the High Ridge, Andrea suddenly remembered an old event that she had forgotten for many years.


    "My younger brother?" Onyxia asked with a confused expression, "What younger brother? There is only one elder brother in my direct blood relatives of the same generation."


    "Well...it''s a long story."


    Andrea told Onyxia the whole story of how Hun Gaoling rescued the little black dragon, and the eyes of the black dragon princess gradually flickered with excitement.


    "That is to say, my younger brother who lives in the mortal world has received a lot of management education since he was a child, and UU Reading is still serving as the spiritual leader of the tauren in Highmountain?"


    Andrea didn''t quite understand where the excited expression on Onyxia''s face came from, but he still nodded and said, "The caravan between Lola Hill and Thunder Totem mentioned him, and I also heard about it from the caravan. Just remembered his name."


    "Now his name in the Thunder Totem is Black Horn, and he is called the Soul Walker by the tauren. He is responsible for guiding the growth of the new generation of tauren, telling them the heroic deeds and history of Hun Gaoling and many ancestors...commonly known as bragging."


    Andrea still remembers the black-horned Huln, the tauren chieftain who is so strong in his mouth that he can block the portal to prevent the demons from coming out.


    In fact, although Hu En''s fighting power is good, he is definitely not as powerful as Noire''s boasting, which contains a lot of Noire''s personal subjective opinions.


    After all, he was rescued by Hu En from the brink of depravity, and he was brought up by Hu En since he was a child. It is not surprising that he has a fatherly admiration for Hu En.


    Onyxia said eagerly, "Then what are we waiting for, anyway, Valshara is almost done shopping, let''s go to Highmountain!"

 Chapter 271： Mission of the Secret Passage

    Andrea has not been to Highmountain since expelling Deathwing.


    He knew the news of Hu En''s death, but he didn''t come to mourn in person at that time.


    Thousands of years have passed, and most of the territory of Highmountain has become the hunting ground of the Highmountain tribe. The clans are united as one, the Thunder Totem as the capital is thriving, and the entire race maintains an aggressive momentum.


    However, it is said that a certain generation of great chiefs named Narmus failed and died in the battle with a mysterious beast, and the eagle spear, the artifact passed down by Hun, was lost because of this.


    After Narmus, the tribes of Gaoling sent hunters many times to search for the whereabouts of the Eagle Spear and the mysterious beast, but in the end all these hunters were lost.


    Andrea''s decision to go to Highmountain was not just to satisfy Onyxia''s wishes. The secret passage headquarters he ordered to support was located in these mountains, and Andrea planned to take this opportunity to visit.


    Let Onyxia transform into a tauren woman and go to Thunder Totem to contact her younger brother, and the accompanying people are divided into two groups according to their personal wishes.


    Leticia and Aurora are very curious about the black dragon that has lived in seclusion in the tauren society for thousands of years. They followed Onyxia to the Thunder Totem, and there was a support among the three.


    Andrea took Shandris and Celes to climb the mountain to the station of the hidden passage¡ªthe sharpshooter camp.


    ¡­


    The sharpshooter camp, which is nicknamed the farmhouse by the players, is very sparsely populated at this time.


    Although Andrea has already approved the funds used to support the expansion of the hidden channel, the development of an organization cannot be completed in a day or two.


    Although Namulia Linge, the first leader of the Hidden Path, has worked very hard, the Hidden Path has not yet found a chance to make her name famous. Not many hunters responded to her call, and most of them were night elves and high mountain tauren .


    Andrea looked at Namulia unexpectedly, "Find the Eagle Spear?"


    "yes."


    Namulia''s appearance was not outstanding among the night elves. There were large areas of war marks painted on her face, she was wearing very simple leather armor, and an old longbow was slanted across her back.


    There were only four high-level members of the Hidden Passage present. Except for a female tauren named Ansa Clefthoof, the three of them, including Namulia, were night elves, and they were her husband Brande Eversworn. and apprentice Emmoreel Shadowguard.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, and the code of conduct of the Secret Path is biased towards the secluded world. It is destined to be not an easy task to recruit enough elite personnel.


    In order to show support for Namulia, Shandris agreed to join the Secret Passage under Andrea''s persuasion.


    However, due to her special status, Shandris will not take action at will, except when encountering big problems that Namulia is difficult to solve.


    After Namulia raised her head, the Tauren Ansha took her words and explained, "Since Narmus Gaoling lost the Eagle Spear, the atmosphere among the tribes of Gaoling has become increasingly tense. harmonious."


    "Blood Totem is too aggressive, while Hemane is too gentle. The contradiction between the two clans is becoming more and more obvious."


    "The Tianjiao clan is busy dealing with their giant eagles all day long. Many people suspect that they are more friendly to giant eagles than their own clansmen."


    Ansha said worriedly, "The current patriarch has brought together the conflicting Gaoling tribes with his strong personality and excellent diplomatic skills, but once he dies...the future Gaoling tribe may be in danger of falling apart."


    "Coupled with the increasingly obvious differences with the drogbar, the Highmountain tribe with internal and external troubles has made the Warchief exhausted."


    "We need a symbol that will reunite the tribes of Gaoling. The Eagle Spear is the most suitable choice. Rediscovering it can also deter foreign enemies to a certain extent."


    ''Drogbar...''


    Andrea still remembers Iglul who is known as the dragon slayer. At the beginning, he predicted that the relationship between his tribe and the tauren would not be so easy to improve, and now it really came true.


    "so?"


    Andrea encouraged Ansha and said, "How do you plan to get back the Eagle Spear? Have you found out where this artifact was left?"


    "yes."


    Ansha glanced at Shandris, and the three of Andrea immediately understood what she meant.


    "I see."


    Shandris chuckled lightly, "As long as I complete the ceremony, I will become a member of the Hidden Path. If I retrieve the artifact, it will also be able to claim the name of the Hidden Path to a certain extent. Is that what you mean?"


    Namulia was a little embarrassed. She could fight bravely on the battlefield, but this kind of administrative calculation was really not her strong point. This plan was proposed by her apprentice Emmoreel.


    Seeing Andrea''s attitude of having nothing to do with himself, Shandris understood that he wanted to make his own decision.


    "Ok."


    Shandris thought about it for a while, nodded and agreed, "Complete the ceremony first, tell me the information about the beast and the location where the Eagle Spear was left, and I will set off as soon as possible."


    Under the auspices of the four of Namuria, Shandris officially joined the Secret Passage after passing a simple oath ceremony.


    "We are the guardians of the wilderness, we are the eagles in the wind, our path is doomed to be lonely, we are the hidden way."


    After the oath, the spirit of the eagle demigod On''hara briefly appeared.


    The demigod, slain in the War of the Ancients, hadn''t fully recovered from her injuries, but her welcome was clear enough.


    Watching Shandris fly towards the direction of Stormheim on a giant eagle, Celes asked with some concern, "Andrea, aren''t you worried about the safety of sister Shandris?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "It would be a lie to say that I''m not worried at all, but I believe Shandris can get through this difficult time smoothly."


    According to the information provided by Ansha, it was a wild spirit, the black panther Dakar, who killed Narmus Gaoling.


    Animals that can be named as the Spirit of the Wild have some special abilities. After being repeatedly tested by the tauren of the Gaoling tribes at the cost of their lives, Ansha confirmed Dakar''s special abilities.


    hidden.


    This cunning black panther has a hiding ability far superior to that of its kind, and its lair is located in the wetland near Tide Harbor in Stormfjord, where weird fog is perennial. Under this environment, Dakar Seoul is like a duck to water.


    Including Narmus, all the tauren who died under its claws were killed by sneak attacks. The difficulty of this battle is whether they can find out the trajectory of Dakar.


    ¡­


    Onyxia''s three-man team entered Thundertotem just as Shandris set off from Deadshot''s camp for Tidedefire Harbor.


    Under the effect of Onyxia''s charm spell, the three of UU Reading came to the cave under the main building of the Thunder Totem unimpeded.


    A tauren with black mane and black horns is standing on the water mirror platform deep in the cave, dancing and telling the glorious history of the Gaoling tribes to the young tauren who are listening intently.


    Under the influence of his spell, the mirror of water presents a vivid illusion, the phantom villain representing Huon Gaoling is massacring demons in front of the portal.


    "Hmph! Leave this guy to me to deal with, Yingge, play with the brat."


    Leticia''s expression looked a bit weird. She had met Hu En when she was young, and the voice of Hu En imitated by Black Horn was very similar.


    But according to Leticia''s understanding of Hu En, this seemingly rude tauren is very polite to talented people. Jarod shouted at will.


    "Blowing...?"


    Leticia laughed out loud, "Andrea''s words are still so precise."

 Chapter 273： Outlier Black Dragon Prince

    Black Horn, the soul walker, no one knows how many years he has lived and what his real body is except for the great chiefs of each generation of Gaoling tribe.


    Most tauren only remember hearing stories from Blackhorn when they were very young, and the black-haired elder was still active in the front line of bragging until the end of their lives.


    immortal person.


    This is what the Thundertotem tauren call Blackhorn in private.


    Knowing his own business, Blackhorn would never show off his long lifespan in front of other tauren, because he and the tauren were not of the same species.


    Saying goodbye to the new batch of energetic calves, Black Horn smiled gratifiedly as he watched the little ones gradually go away.


    "Heh~ It seems that you live quite comfortably in the tauren city, my brother who has never been masked."


    "Ok?"


    The joking words from behind suddenly made Black Horn frowned subconsciously.


    Two night elf women with curious eyes and a female tauren whom he had never seen before stood behind him.


    Although Black Horn raised his vigilance in his heart, he kept a gentle smile on his face, "Ma''am, I don''t understand what you mean, I don''t remember ever having a sister."


    A meaningful smile flashed on Onyxia''s changed tauren face, "Correct me, it should be that there is no sister who is a tauren?"


    There was a look of surprise in Heijiao''s eyes, and his face became a little more serious.


    "You, could it be..."


    Hooking her finger at Black Horn, Onyxia took the lead and walked out of the Thunder Totem''s cave, "Come on, let''s find a quiet place to have a good chat."


    ¡­


    Thunder Totem is a city built on the back of a mountain. It is located in the south-central part of the entire High Ridge. It is the best place for the Gao Ling tribe to build the city after years of surveys.


    The northern part of Thunder Totem is surrounded by endless mountains, while the southern part is a towering peak with a higher altitude and covered with snow-white caps all year round.


    The Thunder Totem, which is surrounded by mountains and rivers, ensures the rapid development of the Gaoling tribe in this high-altitude area. The footprints of the Gaoling tauren are getting farther and farther. The friction among the Kurdish people is gradually increasing.


    In the west of Thunder Totem, the former Neltharion lair.


    Since the fallen Black Dragon King was expelled by Hun Gaoling with the hammer, no black dragon has lived in this once noisy lair.


    Today, this long-abandoned black dragon lair welcomes four guests.


    Onyxia stood at the entrance of the lair and looked around with some emotion, "Is it thanks to you that it has been abandoned for thousands of years and can still basically maintain its original shape, isn''t it, Black Horn?"


    "Or should I call you... Abyssian?"


    Noire is not stupid, but very shrewd.


    In the process of setting off from Thunder Totem Simon to Neltharion''s Lair, he probably guessed the true identity of the female tauren who suddenly appeared.


    When his real name of the dragon clan was called out, Abby Xi''an did not panic, but still nodded calmly and said, "Yes, this is the ancestral land of the black dragon clan after all, and the depths of this cave are not suitable for anyone to explore."


    Onyxia chuckled and said, "It seems that you already know something buried in the ground of Azeroth, but you still worry too much about this."


    "It is true that when the ancient Kalimdor continent was not yet divided, the underground of Highmountain did indeed have an undercurrent, but that is already a thing of the past."


    Onyxia stepped forward and patted Ebisian on the shoulder, "Now the guy you are worried about is hiding in the depths of the sea, and this lair is safe."


    Seeing that the two of them never got to the point, the impatient Leticia asked excitedly, "Abyssian, do you still remember Andrea? Andrea Moon Shadow."


    Ebisian froze when he heard the name. He frowned and thought for a while before he said uncertainly, "If you''re asking about the meaning of this name, of course I know that he is the leader of the Night Republic, but..."


    "Isn''t that what you''re asking?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Abyssian smiled silently, "Well, the truth is, I only have a few faint impressions of this name, and it was mentioned by Hu En in his adventure stories when I was very young."


    Aurora asked with twinkling eyes, "So, are you really... a black dragon?"


    "yes."


    Seeing that he could no longer hide it, after entering the lair, Ebisian simply transformed back into his real dragon body.


    More than 7,000 years have passed, and Ebythian has already grown up, but perhaps because he has not received enough education and resources for growth outside of the perennially separated ethnic group, his body size is a circle smaller than Onyxia.


    Onyxia also returned to her original shape immediately. From the perspective of Leticia and Aurora, the two black dragons do have a little similar appearance.


    But just like yellow people are blind when they see white people, and white people are also blind when they see yellow people. As foreigners, it is difficult for them to really distinguish the difference between the two black dragons.


    Onyxia sized up the figure of the opposite black dragon, curled her lips and complained, "Abby Xian, you are too thin, did you get lazy in the process of improving your strength?"


    Abby Xian shook the huge dragon head and said helplessly, "That''s not true, maybe because I haven''t received the orthodox dragon education, my efficiency in absorbing the power of the earth is not high, and it has become like this after so many years. "


    "Right."


    Having achieved the purpose of this trip, Onyxia returned to her night elf form.


    "Recently take some time to ask your mortal friends for a vacation. I will take you to the Obsidian Temple to meet your mother. By the way, let her teach you the uncontaminated original ideas of the black dragon and the most suitable cultivation skills for us."


    Abby Xian also turned back into a tauren, nodded with a simple and honest smile, "Okay sister, I will arrange the time as soon as possible."


    Onyxia showed a wicked smirk at an angle that Ebythian couldn''t see, and her weird expression happened to be caught by Aurora.


    Aurora: "???"


    After talking about business, the four of them walked leisurely to the depths of the lair. Onyxia introduced the former black dragon stronghold to Ebisian with emotion on the way.


    Ebixien is different from most of the rebellious dragons. Perhaps he was raised by mortals and accepted the values ??of the Kaolin Tauren. His temper is much milder than that of his fellow dragons.


    Onyxia couldn''t say whether his temper was good or bad, but at least she wouldn''t feel uncomfortable and awkward when communicating with Ebyssian.


    ¡­


    At the same time that the black dragon sister and brother recognized each other and Onyxia started to make some small calculations, Shandris, who set off from the sharpshooter camp, rode a giant eagle into the Storm Fjord.


    Storm Fjord, as the name suggests, there are often lightning flashes over this bay area. Shandris saw many local unique subspecies of dragons during the flight, and the residents of the Broken Isles called them Storm Dragons.


    It is said that these subspecies of dragons were also part of the ancestor dragons before, but they received the blessing of Odin, the leader of the guardian, and gained wisdom in tens of thousands of years of evolution.


    Shandris didn''t know if this legend was true or not, and UU Reading had no interest in digging out the truth, as long as these storm dragons didn''t threaten her.


    Across the gradually sinking terrain, we came to the sky above the Tidespite Harbor marked on the map. Thick fog shrouded the sky above this port that exudes a strange atmosphere, and the powerful wings of the giant eagle could not disperse the nearby dense fog.


    "It''s here."


    Command the giant eagle to descend in the fog. When Shandris could see the sea level, a dozen harpoons suddenly pierced through the fog, aiming at the giant eagle under Shandris.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Shandris shot arrows one after another at the speed of pulling out afterimages, and missed all the harpoons attacking the giant eagle.


    To avoid running out of mounts on the return journey, Shandris leaped from the back of the frightened eagle and called upon Elune''s power of light in mid-air, illuminating the dense fog that stretched far and wide.


    A large number of strange vrykul dressed in seaweed officially entered Shandris'' sight, and their fierce eyes showed their extremely unfriendly attitude.

 Chapter 274： hunter and prey

    Letting the giant eagle rise to leave this dangerous area, Shandris fought back against all the seaweed vrykul who attacked her.


    Under the guidance of Elune''s light, each of the precise arrows almost pierced into the vital points of the Vrykul, but what flowed out from their wounds was not red blood, but an indescribable black mist.


    Shandris frowned as he cleared away the nearby vrykul as quickly as possible.


    ''What''s up with these vrykul? A semi-corporeal ghost? ''


    The vrykul who were slain left no corpses behind, the only evidence of their existence was the mass of seaweed that fell to the ground.


    "Is this the masterpiece of the witch Hela that Andrea said..."


    To keep Shandris safe, Andrea told his wife about Stormheim before she set off.


    Although Shandris arrived here nearly 3,000 years earlier than the Legion version, Helya''s influence took root on this land even earlier.


    Due to the lack of time before departure, Andrea did not tell Shandris about the grievances and grievances between Hela and Odin in detail, but simply described to her the possible dangers of Tidespear Harbor.


    Hela controls a demiplane attached to Azeroth¡ªthe abyss of Hell. She can hold back some souls that should have entered the Shadow Realm and use them for her own use.


    Tide Scorn Harbor is an important stronghold for Hela in the material world. Andrea repeatedly reminded Shandris that she must try to avoid fighting with the local Vrykul, so as not to attract Hela''s special attention.


    Although Shandris is called a moon **** priest, she has been trained as a ranger since she was a child, and she is very clear about the laws of the jungle in the wilderness.


    After killing the vrykul who took the initiative, Shandris immediately chose to act in a low-key manner. With the help of the mist, she began to search for her target along the nearby mountain wall.


    There is a mountain wall on one side as a reference, at least to ensure that you will not lose your way in the dense fog, and you can also avoid attacks from the side of the mountain wall, and focus on threats from other directions.


    As Shandris gradually got deeper into the outskirts of Tidedefend Harbor, the cries of the vrykul gradually faded away, and there was no movement around except for the slight sound of running water.


    This place seemed to be a restricted area of ??life, and the chirping of insects and birds that should exist could not be heard at all, but the pressure and sense of threat from the dense fog reminded Shandris that she was being targeted.


    "Heh~ Interesting."


    Excitement flashed in Shandris'' eyes, and she lowered her center of gravity vigilantly, ensuring that she was in a state of being able to attack and retreat at any time.


    Although Shandris never relaxed her training, years of peace made her often lament to her husband that she was getting rusty.


    The threat of life that can make ordinary people terrified makes Shandris'' blood boil, and she can''t wait to catch Dakar and fight it.


    "Da~da~"


    It is basically impossible to settle in the muddy terrain without making a sound. Shandris, who was walking forward by touching the mountain wall, gradually felt that the sense of threat nearby continued to increase.


    ''Near its lair? ''


    Shandris didn''t move forward rashly, she squatted down and paused for a moment, doing certain movements with her hands on the ground covertly.


    "call!"


    She didn''t make any roars, and when the slight sound of breaking wind was caught by Shandris'' long elf ears, she didn''t care about her image, and nimbly rolled and avoided on the wet ground of Tidedefier Harbor.


    Facts have proved that Shandris''s decisive action was correct.


    A huge beast that was several circles larger than an ordinary panther appeared at the place where Shandris was squatting just now. As long as Shandris hesitated for a second, she might have become the opponent''s meal at this time.


    "Very good~"


    Excitedly licking the corners of his mouth, Shandris took out two gleaming short knives from his waist and held them in his hands.


    "Come on, big cat, and see who''s the prey."


    Dakar glared at Shandris with cold eyes. It didn''t engage Shandris head-on. It easily broke free from the rope trap that Shandris had set just now, and melted into the mist again silently.


    The sense of crisis is everywhere in the dense fog, and the environment where you can''t see your fingers will cause great psychological pressure on the people in it.


    Shandris took a deep breath, calmly waiting for Dakar''s second attack.


    She repeated her tricks and set up a seemingly useless rope trap under her feet.


    Dakar jumped out of the fog again almost silently, but Shandris, who was alert, still didn''t give it any chance.


    This time, within a few tenths of a second of when the rope trap tied Dakar, Shandris brushed Dakar lightly with a short knife, but unfortunately failed to cut through its tough fur.


    This battle between hunter and prey is a test of patience and psychological quality.


    Several times in succession, and the opponent took the opportunity to draw a few unbroken wounds on his body, Dakar gradually became irritable.


    Once again dodging Dakar''s sneak attack, this time without any hesitation, Shandris kicked the ground explosively with her slender and powerful legs, and a pair of short knives began to glow with faint blue arcane light.


    Just as Dakar was about to break free from the trap, he was shocked to find that he could not move.


    The right front paw that stepped into the trap was restrained by a strange black vine, and these vines were even absorbing the energy in its body.


    "Roar!"


    Roaring for the first time since the battle, Dakar flicked his right front paw anxiously, and the gray-white death energy crazily gushed out from his body.


    But these sturdy vines persisted and were not broken by it. The power of death covering them failed to penetrate deep into the vines to extract its vitality, and was blocked by a layer of purple-black energy to produce no effect.


    "Finally hooked!"


    Shandris calmly prayed to Elune to usher in the light, and the cold moonlight lit up a large area surrounded by thick fog. UU Reading Shandris quickly waved the two knives in his hands .


    The activated dual enchanted knives finally cut through Dakar''s skin, and a strong smell of blood poured into his nostrils, making Dakar struggle even more angrily.


    "Wow!"


    The vines that Andrea handed to Shandris were not broken free, but Dakar, who was so fierce, pulled the vines out of the ground with brute force.


    However, it was obviously too late to resume action at this time, and Shandris jumped up to avoid Dakar''s protruding left paw and the **** maw that followed closely behind.


    Stretching his body in the air and adjusting his posture, Shandris swung his hands outward like a roc spreading its wings, and the dazzling arcane light formed an X-shaped light and shadow, slashing heavily at the back of Dakar''s neck.


    Landing firmly, Dakar stayed in place and froze for a few seconds.


    "Shua!"


    As a large amount of blood spurted out, the head of the black panther slipped from its neck, and the huge body of the panther fell powerlessly to the ground.

 Chapter 275： Black Rook Holds Dilemma

    When Shandris successfully completed the mission and began to return, Andrea, who was sitting in the sharpshooter camp, was patiently reading the information from Fandral under Seres'' massage.


    Now Fandral also happens to be in the Suramar region of the Broken Isles, leading a group of Cenarion Circle druids to check on the second Arcandor Seed.


    There are two important things in the information conveyed by Fandral. One is the inspection report and follow-up suggestions on Arcandor, and the other is the order issued by Malfurion who just woke up from the Emerald Dream.


    The trip to Suramar was originally in Andrea''s plan, and after a rough scan of this part, he focused on the latter piece of information.


    As the leader of the Druid Cult and the Cenarion Council, Malfurion himself ended the controversy and officially decided to invite the druids of Zandalar.


    The druid ways of the Zandalar were not inspired by Cenarius, but evolved gradually under the guidance of one of the loa they worshiped.


    Gonk, the **** of velociraptors, is also known as the God of Transformation by the Zandalari trolls. This loa who walks on the path of nature is the master of all beasts, and all the beasts in Zandalar are nominally under his management.


    Similar to the various deformation forms that the night elf druids have researched with the help of the appearance characteristics of the demigods of the wilderness, the Zandalari druids can also change into many animal forms. They refer to the multiple loa believed by the Zandalari tribe. .


    Malfurion thought that inviting the Zandalari druids to join the Cenarion Council would give them some inspiration, and he made his decision as soon as he woke up from a dream.


    The question now is who to send to read the news to the Zandalari trolls. You must know that the relationship between the night elves and the trolls is not harmonious at all, and it can even be said that they are incompatible.


    If this problem cannot be properly handled, the person who sent the invitation will never come back.


    It¡¯s not that they will be eaten by the Zandalari. The Zandalari, who claim to be a civilized society, abolished the bad habit of cannibalism very early, but they will never show mercy when facing the enemy. Even if they don¡¯t eat, they will kill you in other ways.


    "Hey~"


    Although Fandral talked about it, but between the lines, he obviously intended to let Andrea, who had had a brief exchange with the kings of Loalezan, arrange for someone to go to Zandalar.


    "Okay, I''ll go to Zandalar after the Suramar thing is over."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Andrea said to Ferrien, who was in charge of delivering the letter, "Tell Fandral and the instructor to wait for a while, and I will continue to travel to Zandalar Island."


    The Broken Isles are not too far from the Isle of Zandalar, and should be a short journey from the docks south of Azsuna.


    But just in case, Andrea will make perfect preparations before setting off. At least he will never enter Zuldazar rashly. Once he is besieged by a large group of loa, he may not be able to escape even with wings.


    ¡­


    Onyxia''s three-person team, who had completed the trip to recognize relatives, and Shandris, who had completed the task, returned one after another.


    Onyxia took Ebisian, who was on leave, together, and Shandris had a simple and majestic spear sticking out of her back.


    Seeing the artifact spear retrieved by Shandris, Ansha was overwhelmed with excitement. The Eagle Spear, which had been lost for thousands of years, finally returned to the Highmountain tribe.


    This incident quickly alarmed the clan leaders of Thunder Totem, but when they hurried to the Marksman camp, Andrea and the others had already left Highmountain.


    Abyssian and Onyxia were sent to Blue Wing Habitat by Celeste using teleportation magic, and the blue dragon stationed there transferred them to Wyrmrest Temple.


    Onyxia temporarily left the team, and Andrea and the others simply slowed down their travel rhythm.


    After leaving Highmountain, the group leisurely rode the nightsaber borrowed from the Marksman camp, and returned to Valshara along the original road, passing through the eastern village of Andutara and entering Suramar in the southeast.


    Fandral and the others were near the ruins of Falnaar at the junction of Suramar and Valsharah.


    After experiencing the big explosion of the first Arcandor, Falanaar was in a mess, and the surrounding area was already occupied by Faldorei spider-men.


    After Elisanna Ravencrest personally led the army to suppress it, the local Fal''dorei were cleared out, and the surviving individuals were imprisoned in the Warden''s Vault built by Mavi in ??Azsuna.


    "Long time no see, Chancellor Moon Shadow."


    Elisanna, who was covered in military uniform, nodded politely to Andrea, and Andrea also responded kindly to the lord of Black Rook Castle.


    Since the end of the War of the Ancients, Andrea and Elisanna have not really met for more than 7,000 years.


    Due to the relatively independent political system of Black Rook Castle, Andrea didn''t want to let them fully integrate into the core system of the Night Republic.


    However, there have been some changes in his thinking recently. The autistic policy of Black Rook Castle for many years has gradually brought their development to a dead end.


    It was through this meeting that Andrea and Elisanna had a frank and detailed discussion.


    As the current lord of Black Rook Castle and a descendant of the Ravencrest clan, Elisanna is certainly not an idiot. She can see the current predicament of Black Rook Castle.


    But since the large group of high elves from Anakis fled to the east, except for the high elves who have long been accustomed to living with commoners under the equal policy of Moonnight City, the original nobles of Black Rook Castle have raised their attitude towards the Night Republic...or Thailand. Rand''s vigilance.


    They were worried that if they actively integrated into the Night Republic, they would be suppressed by Tyrande like Dath''Remar and others. This knot has always existed even after Andrea came to power.


    During this meeting, Andrea made a straightforward promise to Elisanna.


    "I can understand your concerns, and I blamed me for not paying enough attention to Black Rook Castle and not being aware of your difficulties in time."


    "As the chairman of the Supreme Council, I assure you that as long as I am still in power, even if Tyrande still has prejudices, she will not be able to do the same thing that forced Dath''Remar and others away."


    "Believe me, she no longer has this authority."


    Elisanna breathed a sigh of relief after receiving the guarantee, "Thank you for your understanding, Chancellor Moon Shadow. Black Rook Castle has been overwhelmed after so many years of trembling and self-defense."


    "Everyone is very clear that Black Rook Castle has to be opened to the outside world now, otherwise this historic fortress city will disappear in the long river of history sooner or later."


    Black Rook Castle used to have a unique geographical advantage. As an important hub connecting Suramar and Zin-Azshari, the fortress could be self-sufficient only by relying on the taxation of trade caravans between the two cities.


    Strong financial resources are the most fundamental reason why Lord Kutaros Ravencrest was able to quickly pull up a strong resistance army during the War of the Ancients.


    But the times are different now. With the explosion of the Well of Eternity, Zin-Azshari sank to the bottom of the sea, Suramar sealed himself in an enchantment, and the location of Black Rook Castle was embarrassingly lonely in the northwest corner of Val''sharah.


    Without the policy support of the Dark Night Republic, UU Reading , the fortress city, has very little meaning of existence, and transformation is imperative.


    After sending Elisanna away, Fandral came to visit with Farodin, who looked like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Andrea, although this kid is reckless, his talent in improving plant seeds is unparalleled."


    "Acandor is indeed as he said, it still needs a long time of magical nourishment to mature. Even if it is included in the world tree system, this world can only be shortened to 1000 years."


    "Crack!"


    Fandral patted Farodin on the back several times, and Andrea watched Farodin''s face turn livid.


    "Leave this guy to me to train him. I believe he will be able to provide a lot of useful professional advice for the Cenarion Council to plant a new world tree in the future."


    Andrea looked at Farodin with a bitter face, and smiled helplessly, "Okay, you make up your own mind, and remember to say hello to the instructor."

 Chapter 276： new family member

    With the Cenarion Council and Black Rook Hold troops stationed in the ruins of the outer city of Suramar, Fandral asked his apprentice Ferrien to lead the druids of the raptors to investigate carefully nearby. Some anomalies were found.


    Along the way up the river flowing through Falanar, Ferrien and others found a majestic fortress surrounded by an enchantment near the source of the upstream.


    Taking out the strategic map of the ancient Kalimdor continent for comparison, this fortress was finally determined to be the Moon Guard Fortress, a satellite city of Suramar that was once guarded by the moon guards.


    But as Suramar''s great magister Elisande shrouded the core area of ??the city in an enchantment, the Moonguard Fortress lost contact with Suramar completely.


    Fortunately, the magic net pipelines in the Suramar area are very rich, and the moon protection fortress is also located on a magic net node. The enchantment of this fortress has not dissipated for thousands of years.


    Andrea asked quite unexpectedly, "So, there are still people living in the fort?"


    "Yes." Ferrien nodded, "Although it is not clear through the purple barrier, there should be a small number of moon guards living inside. The food and water sources in the fortress seem to be self-sufficient, and they reproduce in it." It has lived for more than 7,000 years and still has not stopped.¡±


    The Moonguard Fortress has not been included in the world tree system, and the Nightwell in Suramar has nothing to do with them. The moon guards here have changed for several generations under the passage of time.


    "Have you tried to contact them?"


    "have."


    Ferrien said with a bitter face, "When they learned that we were druids, their attitude was very unfriendly. These elders of the moon guards should have instilled in them the ancient concepts of the night empire era from generation to generation. Still very repulsive."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea touched his chin and thought, "Well, Ferryn, you go to Moonlight City and call Delier over to talk to them."


    "As moon guards, there should be more common topics between them."


    "yes!"


    Ferrien hurriedly went to Moonnight City through the portal opened by the Arcanist of Black Rook Hold. Fandral asked with some concern, "Is it possible? There are no acquaintances that Delier knows in this group of moon guards?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "It''s better than trying nothing. It happens that you are in Suramar, and the task of persuading the Moon Guard Fortress is up to you."


    "what?"


    Fandral looked confused, "Are you kidding me? Just nurturing Arcandor and gathering the nightfallen is already enough for me, and you want to add to my burden?"


    "Hehe~ It''s a lot of work for those who are capable. If you are really too busy, you can call Vastan back to help."


    Andrea patted Fandral''s strong arm meaningfully, "That kid has been in a place full of yellow sand for thousands of years, so it''s time for him to change his environment, right?"


    Fandral was obviously moved, but he still asked with a somewhat tangled expression, "Is this...suitable?"


    "Why is it inappropriate, just say it''s my order, that''s it, that''s it."


    A set of combined punches knocked Fandral unconscious. Before he recovered from the joy of reuniting with his son and working together, Andrea quietly left Falnaar with his family.


    ¡­


    Suramar was once known as the Pearl of the Night Empire, the most prosperous city except the capital Zin-Azshari.


    Compared with Zin-Azshari, which is the political center, the pace of life in Suramar is slower, and it is a city that enjoys pleasure.


    Many dignitaries and dignitaries of the Night Empire bought their own manors or mansions in Suramar, and they would sneak here to enjoy life in their spare time.


    But all of this disappeared with the invasion of the Burning Legion. The once peaceful and peaceful Suramar had no choice but to open a defensive barrier to isolate the core city from the disturbance of the outside world.


    But this part of the core urban area only accounts for one-third of the entire area of ??Suramar. Including today''s Falanaar and the Moon Guard Fortress, it was once part of the outer city of Suramar.


    After assigning work, Andrea continued to enjoy the fun of traveling leisurely with her family.


    Although the outer city of Suramar became deserted and deserted with the passage of time, without the disturbance of intelligent creatures, after thousands of years, the city''s ruins gradually restored its original natural ecology.


    Under the nourishment of abundant water resources, the entire Suramar area is as beautiful as a beautiful picture scroll.


    Although they were attacked by many wild withered on the way, Shandris and Celes were very satisfied with this trip around Suramar.


    Leticia and Aurora discovered a strange creature - the Magic Saber near Shal Elland.


    This kind of leopard with blue-purple fur is very beautiful and has been infiltrated by magic power for a long time. There are also some dazzling silver magic patterns printed on their bodies.


    Leticia liked to raise some strange creatures since she was a child, but most of the mortal animals could not live for too long. Only Akumail, who is still left in Anakis, is always by her side... It''s a pity that the guy''s intelligence is really worrying.


    Magic sabers have been nourished by magic power for a long time, and their life forms seem to have undergone some changes.


    According to the investigation report of the local Cenarion Council members, it is not a problem for these magic sabers to live for thousands of years, this is because they only observed for such a long time.


    After finally finding a long-lived pet, Leticia started doing bad things with bright eyes.


    While the mother leopard was out looking for food, she packed away a litter of three young magic saber leopards that had just been born.


    The little guy who was captured by Leticia sensed the changes in the nearby environment, and let out a delicate "meow" in panic.


    I don''t know if there is a special connection between the mother and the child. The cry of the cub attracted the mother leopard who had just left.


    "Roar!"


    The angry female leopard chased after Leticia and bit her desperately, but the slippery Leticia dodged left and right and was never attacked by the opponent.


    In terms of absolute speed, Leticia is far behind the Magic Saber. The speed of this mutant cheetah is unbelievably fast.


    Seeing that she couldn''t beat the thief who stole her cub for a long time, the mother leopard simply speeded up and walked around in front of Leticia to block the way.


    "What is that idiot doing... Wouldn''t it be enough to knock out the mother leopard?"


    Aurora stood speechless on the small bridge above the ruins of Aluneth, watching Leticia yelling and evading the attack of the female leopard.


    Seres spent a long time with Leticia, and she quickly understood Leticia''s concerns.


    "She probably felt that she was in the wrong. After all, stealing other people''s cubs is not an honorable thing."


    Although Leticia couldn''t bear to attack, the mutated wild animals were certainly not her opponents. The female leopard, who was exhausted and out of breath, could only watch Leticia continue to flee forward unwillingly, standing still and screaming. A mournful murmur.


    "Let''s go."


    Andrea jumped off the bridge and landed right next to the mother leopard, who was too tired to move.


    Kneeling down and touching the fur of the magic saber leopard, Andrea used the druid''s ability to calm animals to communicate with the female leopard.


    "If you don''t mind, UU Reading can change your living environment with us, and we promise to take good care of your children."


    "Woo~"


    The mother leopard thought about it for a while, and due to the current situation, she reluctantly licked Andrea''s hand to express her agreement.


    Leticia, who came back from a circle, realized that the problem had been solved. The mother leopard still stared at the cub thief with a sullen expression. The three cubs kept barking in her arms, as if they wanted to return to their mother. around.


    Knocked on the head of Leticia angrily, "Stupid, the problem that can be solved by packing it away at once, why make it so complicated? It''s so worrying at an age."


    "Hey~ I didn''t think of it for a while."


    Leticia scratched her head in embarrassment, and Aurora also stood by and looked at her with disdain.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea turned to look at Celes, "The trip to the Broken Isles is almost here, and we should continue to do business."


    "Next stop, Zandalar."

 Chapter 277： Naval prestige

    Four new family members were added by accident, and the place to go next was very dangerous. Andrea asked Aurora and Leticia to return to Anakis first to help the four magic blades, one big, three small, and four The leopard has a new home.


    Andrea himself took Shandris and Seres to Watch Island in the south of Azsuna, where they boarded the warship of the Navy''s First Fleet that had already been prepared, and sailed all the way to Zandalar Island in the south.


    Originally, Andrea didn''t plan to set off on a warship with such a big fanfare, but considering the bad relationship between the Zandalari trolls and the night elves, just in case, he finally adopted the suggestion jointly put forward by Shandris and Seres.


    Although the island of Zandalar has three relatively independent areas, the core area that the Zandalar trolls can control is only Zuldazar. The Nazmir Swamp in the north is the territory of the blood trolls, and the Voldun Forest in the west is the territory of the snakes. The homeland where humans and fox people have lived for generations.


    Unlike the previous accidental trek, this trip to Zandalar was purposeful, and it was impossible to land all the way from Nazmir.


    "Walking around the island, we came with good intentions and landed directly from the port south of Zuldazar."


    Commodore Darien Starchaser of the Navy''s First Fleet was in charge of transporting the three of Andrea. He frowned when he heard the route chosen by Andrea.


    "Lord Andrea, please forgive me."


    Dalyan is an admiral trained by the Moonlight City system, and he treats Andrea very respectfully.


    "It''s okay, Brigadier General Dalyan, just speak up."


    "Yes, this subordinate is rude."


    Dalyan drew a circle around Zandalar Island on the sea chart, "After thousands of years of development, the Zandalari trolls already have a navy with good combat effectiveness, and they often patrol around the island."


    "If we sail around the island swaggeringly, we may encounter the Zandalari navy, in case there is a conflict with them..."


    The last time Andrea accidentally strayed to Zandalar, it happened to be in a storm. No fool would send a ship out to patrol in that kind of weather.


    But this time is different, the sea is calm, and the Zandalar patrol fleet is likely to be conducting routine patrols around the island. Dalyan''s worries are not unreasonable.


    "If I encounter Zandalar patrol warships, I will try my best to reason with them, but I really don''t listen..."


    Andrea raised his eyebrows and said, "You know what I mean, just don''t attack too hard."


    The navy of the Dark Night Republic is no longer what it used to be. The Second Fleet is far away from the ship factory and research and development department of Moon Night City, and it has not yet replaced all its personnel with the latest ships.


    But the headquarters of the First Fleet of the Navy is located in Yuyue Port in Moonlight City, and all the latest naval weapons and equipment are first installed on the First Fleet.


    The fleet that escorted Andrea to Zandalar consisted of only five ships, but these warships were all metal-built hulls.


    The boat completely abandoned the traditional sail power, and was powered by a magic power furnace, powered by a propeller buried deep under the hull.


    The Moonlight Front-class warship has a total length of 185 meters and a full-load displacement of 14,000 tons. The core armor area has been strengthened by enchanters, and its strength is astonishing.


    The armament system of the hull adopts a central axis layout. There are five triple-mounted 155mm caliber magic guide guns, four 128mm caliber secondary guns, and various other small caliber secondary guns.


    According to the standards of warships on Earth, these five ships are all light cruiser class.


    However, Andrea originally did not intend to build a battleship that consumes a lot of steel and manpower at one time. Considering the problems that may be encountered when going to Zandalar, a light cruiser with strong mobility is just right.


    Even if it was just a light cruiser, Andrea believed that this squadron of the First Fleet was not something the Zandalari trolls'' galleons could handle.


    ¡­


    The age of great voyages sounds exciting, but in fact life at sea is very boring.


    The Moonlit Front-class warships are out-and-out warships, and it is impossible to have too many entertainment functions that civilian ships like to carry on board.


    Fortunately, it was not the first time for Shandris and Celes to go to sea. This time they were on business, so the boredom was tolerable.


    According to the chart, the fleet arrived at Nazmir first, and continued south along the eastern coast of this swamp. On the way, it was accidentally attacked by a blood troll throwing a spear near the Nazwasa Pyramid.


    Andrea suspected that this group of psychopaths didn''t even know what the big iron blocks floating over from the sea were. They were used to Nazmir and thought they were number one in the world under the protection of Gouhu.


    For this group of idiots who dare to take the initiative to provoke, Andrea will naturally not be polite to them.


    Under the command of Brigadier General Dalyan, the five warships slowed down at the same time, turned their guns and fired at the group of blood trolls jumping up and down.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The sound of the magic cannon''s firing was not as loud as that of the gunpowder weapon, but the sudden series of cannon shots still startled the blood troll on the shore.


    The flowering bombs that fell on the ground immediately blew up this group of ignorant primitive people. After two salvos from the main guns washed the ground, the only blood trolls standing near Nazwasa were two or three kittens.


    They looked up in a daze, and they were surrounded by the mutilated and incomplete corpses of their compatriots. The blood all over the ground was very in line with the meaning of the blood **** Gouhu.


    "Leave them alone and continue sailing."


    The few blood trolls who survived by chance were obviously frightened. Brigadier General Dalyan was too lazy to waste shells, and immediately ordered the anchor to move on.


    Coincidentally, this scene happened to be watched in its entirety by Loakagwa, a frog in the south of Nazwasa.


    "Not good, not good."


    The simple and honest Kagwa looked solemn, and it took a while to look down at the troll priest at his feet.


    "Naduri, first convey this news to your clansmen. I suspect that this group of big iron hunks is not kind."


    "Yes, honorable Kragwa."


    ¡­


    "Iron Fleet?"


    The golden throne at the top of Dazar''alor, Samiro, the current king of Zandalari, is a little unbelievable. The news reported to him by Naduli, the chief priest of Kragwa, makes him feel like he is listening to the scriptures.


    The members of the Zanchuli Council did not have the city of Samilor, and two of them immediately sneered.


    "Naduri, are you confused or dazzled? How can steel float on the sea?"


    Naduri retorted angrily, "I''m not the only one who saw it, Loa Kagwa also saw it with his own eyes, don''t you doubt Loa''s judgment!"


    "This...maybe Kagwa is wrong?"


    "enough!"


    The leader of the Zanchuli Council, UU Kanshu Prophet Tatanalai waved his hand to stop the members from questioning.


    "Whether it''s true or not, we all need to be more vigilant."


    God King Samiro asked, "Prophet, did you foresee the disaster?"


    As soon as Samiro''s words came out, all the members of the Zanchuli Council fell silent, and everyone looked at the Prophet Tatanalai.


    "Not really."


    Tatanale said with some doubts, "The future I foresee is rather vague, and I can''t tell whether it is a blessing or a curse. In short, we''d better treat this information with caution."


    Samiro lowered his head and thought for a while, "Prophet, this fleet has not concealed its sailing route, and they are likely to land in the south of Zuldazar."


    "Please go to Zandalar Port yourself to find out their true intentions. I need your wisdom."


    Tatanalai saluted respectfully, "As you wish, Your Majesty the God King."

 Chapter 278： Dassaro

    On the way to the Zandalar Port, Andrea and the others could clearly feel that someone had been watching them along the way.


    The uninterrupted surveillance throughout the day made Celes a little displeased, but Shandris, as a general, was used to it, and this kind of situation was perfectly normal on the battlefield.


    "Be patient, we will reach our destination soon."


    Andrea looked up into the air, and there were some small black spots hovering in the air in the distance facing the sun, which should be the source of the surveillance gaze they felt.


    ¡®Pterodactyl? ''


    Andrea had a good impression of the forthright and talkative Storm King, but the two sides had their own masters, which was to be expected.


    After entering the sea area of ??Zuldazar, the number of ships hanging far above the sea increased significantly, and the surveillance in the sky became stricter.


    Before figuring out the purpose of this fleet, the Zandalari troll temporarily maintained restraint and did not take the initiative to provoke.


    When approaching Zandalar Port, this fleet squadron was surrounded by dozens of large and small warships.


    Brigadier General Dalyan felt very aggrieved by this treatment, but Andrea did not order an attack, and all the sailors on the ship could only resist the urge to blow these wooden broken ships away.


    It was at this time that Zandalari finally couldn''t bear to send someone riding a pterodactyl to contact them.


    The person who came claimed to be a subordinate of the Prophet Tatanarai, and was ordered by the Prophet to inquire about the intention of this fleet.


    When the emissary saw the night elves coming out from the lower deck, his expression changed obviously, and his eyes became sharp and gloomy.


    Andrea didn''t care about an envoy. After telling him the invitation from the Cenarion Council, the fleet anchored outside Zandalar Port with peace of mind.


    "Night Elf?"


    Prophet Tatanarai frowned after receiving the news, and he stroked his fangs thoughtfully.


    "Invite Zandalar druids to join the Cenarion Council? Hmph~ I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    Looking at the five steel warships on the sea in the distance, Tatanalai squinted his eyes, "Is this a demonstration to us by the way?"


    Litina, the war druid of the Zanchuli Council, asked, "Prophet, what should we do next? Let them dock?"


    "Well, inform the ''visitors'' and let them dock at the port. Letting guests dock on the sea outside the port is not the Zandalari way of hospitality."


    Tatanalai walked forward with his staff, and waved to Litina by the way, "Litina, you go back and tell the God King the news, and I''ll find out what''s true about them."


    "Okay, the prophet must pay attention to safety."


    Under the watchful eyes of countless Zandalari trolls, five warships officially docked at Zandalar Port.


    In this era, the Zandalari''s golden fleet is already considered a powerful army across the world, but it is still not enough in front of the steel warships of the Night Republic.


    Andrea ignored the countless hostile gazes from the shore, and looked up at Dazar''alor, the capital city of Zandalari.


    The greening in the city is very good, and the planning of each block is relatively reasonable. This capital city, which was built after the pyramid, looks a bit like a hanging garden in Babylon.


    A pyramid very similar to Nazvatha stands at the highest point of Dazar''alor. Not surprisingly, it should be Zuldazar, the third giant seal that restricts G''huun.


    The exquisite buildings in the style of the troll race are different from those of Anarchis, and generally speaking, it is a very prosperous metropolis.


    The trolls living here are not hunched like Sandfury and Drakkari, but stand proudly straight, looking more confident.


    Cargo-carrying gigantic brontosaurs pulled caravans to and fro, tame herbivorous dinosaurs that seemed better suited to cargo than kodos.


    Shandris focused more on the surrounding Rastari guards. These well-equipped Zandalari troll soldiers seemed to have good combat effectiveness, and they should be stronger than the Frost Troll and Sandfury Troll.


    Celeste''s focus is different from that of her sister and her husband. She thought that the city of Zandalari trolls would be filled with the stench of voodoo, but the fact is different from her prejudiced subjective idea.


    Dazar''alor is filled with strong natural force. Countless pterodactyls are flying freely above the city. There are also many caravans of brontosaurus passing through the city. The harmonious coexistence between humans and animals is vividly reflected. The whole city brings It''s good for Celeste''s senses.


    A mature troll walked towards Andrea slowly with a staff, followed by dozens of fully armed guards, including a few voodoo puppets unique to trolls.


    ''The level of civilization development is quite good, no wonder they were able to rule ancient Kalim for thousands of years before the rise of the night elves. ''


    The polite-looking troll bowed politely to Andrea and said, "Welcome distinguished guests from afar. I am Tatanalai, Prophet of the Zandalari Empire."


    Andrea also nodded in return, "I am Andrea, the emissary of the Cenarion Council, thank you, Prophet, for welcoming me."


    Tatanale froze when he heard Andrea''s name, and then he looked at Andrea''s face and temperament uncertainly.


    "Excuse me for my poor eyesight, is it possible that Your Excellency is Andrea Moonshadow, the supreme leader of the Republic of Night?"


    "Oh?"


    Andrea looked at this Prophet who was so impeccable in dealing with others with some surprises, and smiled unabashedly, "Yes, but now I''m on vacation and I don''t have official duties."


    "This trip is just an envoy of the Cenarion Council, and by the way, responding to the kind invitation of King Loalezan, and does not involve political exchanges."


    "Rezan?"


    Tatanalai''s eyes were fixed. "So that''s it. Your Excellency is one of the wandering night elves that Rezan met back then."


    "Hehe~"


    Strong laughter came from the direction of the pyramid, and after a gust of breeze blew, the huge figure of Devilsaur Loalezan appeared in front of everyone.


    The Zandalari trolls present respectfully saluted the king Loa who had protected them for tens of thousands of years, while Andrea waved to Rezan with a smile.


    "Long time no see, Lord Loalezan."


    Rezan nodded gently to Andrea, "Long time no see, Andrea, the eternal life of the night elves saves me a lot of trouble in identifying people."


    Andrea didn''t expect that Rezan would suddenly make such a joke, and Tatanalai''s face was a little embarrassed. He has been a prophet for 10 years, and Rezan still can''t accurately pronounce his name...


    "Hayali, UU reading you..."


    Tatanalai sighed faintly, "Dear Rezan, Prophet Hayali has passed away. I am Tatanalai."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Rezan paused, and then said nonchalantly, "Okay, Tatanalai, I can vouch for Andrea and take him to meet the God King...what''s his name?"


    Tatanalai: "¡­"


    The Prophet began to wonder if his own kings, Loa, were demented.


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "It''s no wonder, for the immortal Loa, it is really difficult for the immortal Loa to remember the names of every **** king and prophet who will change in less than a hundred years. ''


    Tatanale sighed tiredly, and he managed to restore his smile to guide Andrea, "Mr. Andrea, please, God King Samiro is waiting for you at the Golden Throne."


    Celeste was a little amused by the Prophet''s pronunciation ''Is it necessary to deliberately use the accent...''

 Chapter 279： Nazmani and Zandalarai

    Trolls do not have a long lifespan like elves. Zandalari will change the **** king and prophet every once in a while. This time depends on the stability of the current situation. There are some big and small fluctuations.


    Although the Zandalari trolls sit on a large island, their real core control area is only the holy mountain of Zuldazar, and the adjacent Nazmir and Vol''dun are not under their control.


    Different from the peaceful Wodun Forest, the blood trolls are brutal in nature, and they will attack Zuldazar every once in a while. Many generations of **** kings want to wipe out this group of barbaric kin in one fell swoop, so as to take back the land of Nazmir. Ancestral home of trolls.


    Yes, the troll ancestral home.


    The first troll city, Zul Nazman, was once located in Nazmir, and it was expanded around the Titan ruins Odir, just like today''s Dazar''alor was built on the third seal Zuldazar.


    The trolls built cities in the shape of pyramids based on the shapes of Odir and the three sealed buildings, and Zul Nazman was no exception. Nazmir can still see part of the remains of this ancient city.


    For a long time, the trolls who lived in Zul Nazman and called themselves Nazmani had no right to a sovereign.


    The three largest tribes have experienced a long and protracted civil war, and finally, scarred and scarred, they unite to form a tribal council to jointly govern the people of Nazmani.


    Since then, Nazmani has entered a relatively peaceful period of rapid development, which is called the era of tribal councils in the history of trolls.


    The story Rezan told made the three of Andrea very interested, and Andrea probably guessed how Nazmani declined.


    Seeing his stunned expression, Rezan knew that Andrea had guessed some subsequent developments.


    "That''s right, just as you imagined, Zul Nazman was too close to the prison of Odir, and the corrupt power that G''huun spilled from the seal gradually exploded."


    Thousands of trolls perished in that catastrophe, which the Nazmani dubbed the Blood Plague.


    But something even more unacceptable happened. These buried corpses broke out of the ground shortly afterwards and turned to attack their former compatriots, further expanding the spread of the blood plague.


    Just when Nazmani was on the verge of genocide, a large number of Titan creations rushed out of Odir in the center of the city and the three sealed pyramids surrounding the holy city of Zul Nazman.


    With their ruthless and efficient killing, the blood plague pervading Zul Nazman was finally brought under control.


    "Since then, Nazmani did not dare to bury their dead relatives, fearing that their bodies would break through the ground again and cause disasters. They burned the ashes of their relatives and friends who died of blood plague and kept them in special urns. container, and this custom continues to this day."


    Rezan turned his head and looked around at the voodoo puppets wandering around in Dazar''alor, and said with a smile, "Have you seen these structures? They are the precious treasure left by Nazmani for us."


    "Through the analysis and research of the damaged Titan creations in the Blood Plague Rebellion, Nazmani imitated and built these structures. In order to prevent the secondary spread of the Blood Plague, these voodoo puppets were used instead of manpower to deal with the dead. Corpse."


    It takes a long way to climb the stairs from Port of Zandalar to the Golden Throne at the highest point of the city, and there is nothing left or right. Shandris and Celes also listened attentively to Rezan''s story about the ancient history of trolls.


    These histories are not even recorded in the Great Library of Eresalas. After all, when the night elves rose, the trolls had already begun to decline gradually due to a tragic battle with the Yaqir Empire.


    "The impact of the blood plague did not end here. Since then, a sneaky name has quietly spread in Zul Nazman."


    "Blood God G''huun, the Loa of the Loa, the God of Darkness."


    Trolls have always had the custom of adoring powerful loa, and the moment G''huun, a man-made ancient god, was regarded as a loa, the end of Nazmani was actually doomed.


    The blood god''s followers who spread rapidly became more and more insane, and they became more and more at odds with other Nazmani''s compatriots. These followers were the predecessors of today''s blood trolls.


    At the end of the tribal council, some sane trolls were deeply disturbed by the dark customs vigorously promoted by their countrymen because of their belief in G''huun.


    Led by a leader named Dasa, the Nazmani fought against the blood trolls.


    "Dasa is a great warrior and a wise king. He went deep into the mountains of Zuldazar to find me and signed a covenant with me for eternity."


    Rezan said with some emotion, "From now on, I will share my strength and wisdom with these Nazmanis, and they will also believe in me from generation to generation, and regard me as the king above all the loa." Loa."


    With the help of Rezan''s powerful strength and wise guidance, this part of the sober Nazmani gradually realized a desperate fact during the long war.


    The blood troll who believed in G''huun could no longer be saved.


    Under the guidance of Rezan, Dasa led the Nazmani in the endgame to escape from the smoky Zul Nazman, and retreated into the mountains of Zuldazar to build a new home. These people are Zandalarai, today''s Ancestor of the Zandalari trolls.


    In order to commemorate Dasa''s achievements in leading the tribe to overcome obstacles and open up a new homeland, Zandalarai honored him as the first generation of God King, and named the newly established city based on the third seal after him¡ªDazaro.


    There are also records in the later history of the night elves, Zandalarai was far away from Nazmir, which was shrouded in darkness, and with the help of the loa, they re-established a glorious and bright troll empire.


    However, the blood trolls who remained in Zul''Nazman succumbed to G''huun''s corruption and became barbaric and cruel. They abandoned the glorious civilization and cities in the past and became like beasts.


    The story has come to an end, and Andrea and others are not far from the destination at the top of the pyramid.


    "You should have guessed the following story. The first seal of UU Reading Nazwasa was attacked by the blood troll regardless of casualties, and finally stopped working."


    "Although no further actions have been taken yet, I speculate that it is only a matter of time before G''huun sends blood trolls to attack the Wodun Forest and the Zuldazar Mountains. The purpose is to destroy the second seal of Atu Aman and the third seal of Zulda Sa."


    "Well, that''s the end of the old story."


    Rezan''s huge body stopped in front of the last short step of the pyramid, his head just stuck out of the pyramid and he could see the golden throne above.


    "Go, the king of gods is waiting for you, and you can chat with me, an old guy, when you have a chance in the future."


    Walking up the stairs to the top of the pyramid, Tatanalai, who had been silent all along the way, finally stood up.


    He slowly walked up to the middle-aged troll who was sitting on the throne and wearing a golden crown, and bowed respectfully.


    "Three, this is the contemporary king of Zandalarai, His Majesty Samiro."

 Chapter 280： God King, Zanchuli Council

    Although Rezan seems to have a bad memory, Andrea doesn''t think that Loa, who has the ability of immortality, will really be old and confused.


    The inability to remember the names of the current God King and Prophet can also prove from the side that these two contemporary Zandalari rulers do not have any feats or outstanding abilities worthy of Rezan''s memory.


    Except for the Prophet Tatanalai, there are seven people standing on the left and right around the God King Samiro.


    Two of the heavily armed trolls stood behind Samiro, obviously his most trusted bodyguards, and the remaining five should be members of the Zanchuli Council that Rezan mentioned earlier.


    Samiro nodded to Andrea, the leader of the three, "Chairman Moon Shadow of the Night Republic, welcome to Dazarro."


    ''welcome? ''


    Andrea sneered in his heart, he didn''t feel any welcome atmosphere along the way.


    The Zandalari trolls along the way treated them with indifference, even hostility.


    The troll empire headed by Zandalari had conflicts and wars with the night elves as early as the night empire period. In the end, Queen Azshara, with the help of the Well of Eternity, put all the trolls, including Zandalari, under pressure. Rub on the ground.


    The Dark Night Empire can be said to have risen on the head of the troll empire. It took only a few thousand years to replace the trolls and become the ruler of Azeroth. The proud trolls can simply be convinced It''s called hell.


    Although tens of thousands of years have passed since that war, the continuous hatred has not been completely eliminated. The feud between the two sides has continued from generation to generation, and neither party has the initiative to reconcile.


    Andrea himself has no prejudice against the troll race, but every time the night elves develop, they will encounter these guys in the way.


    The earliest Sandfury trolls blocked the way for the night elves to march into Un''Goro Crater and were wiped out.


    Afterwards, the Drakkari Empire in Northrend also happened to be in the way of Sandara''s expansion route, and when Sandara was down and down, he fell into trouble many times.


    Even without considering future development, Andrea had no choice but to take the initiative to fight the Drakkari troll just to subdue Sandara''s popular support.


    The high elves from Dongdu are still competing for living space with the Amani trolls. Except for the Gurubashi trolls entrenched in the southern part of the Eastern Continent, they have not yet been in contact with them. The empire has been offended all over again.


    But Andrea does not regret this, the development of civilization does not tolerate the benevolence of women.


    I need room for development, since you are blocking my way, don''t blame me for kicking you away.


    Among the five members of the Zanchuli Council beside Samiro, three of them looked very unkindly at Andrea and his party.


    After the polite return from the three of Andrea, Samiro smiled and introduced to Andrea, "These five are members of the Zanchuli Council who assist the God King in governing."


    "From left to right are Loa High Priest Barak, Naval Commander Botu, Army Commander Nikolai, Hex Lord Esser, and War Druid Litina."


    The five congressmen nodded to the three of Andrea successively. After this introduction, Andrea also recognized the three who were most hostile to him.


    The hostility of the two military leaders did not exceed his expectations. If the commander standing at the apex of a country''s military has no blood, it means that the country is not far from death.


    The last one with a bad face was Esser, the magic lord, and Andrea didn''t know why his hostility was for the time being.


    High Priest Barack was an old troll in plain robes. He had a grin on his face, at least he didn''t show his true emotions.


    On the contrary, Litina, the war druid, was quite friendly to Andrea, and the rich natural power naturally overflowing from her also made Andrea subconsciously feel kind to her.


    After some unfriendly greetings, Andrea didn''t intend to continue talking nonsense with the God King Samiro who was always rambling.


    "King Samiro, I am here not to represent the entire night elf clan, but to convey an invitation to my mentor, the leader of the Cenarion Council, Archdruid Malfurion."


    Andrea turned to look at Litina and said warmly, "The Cenarion Council is a worldwide organization dedicated to maintaining the balance of nature, and multiple races including tauren, fur monster, treant and dryad have joined in."


    "Malfurion Archdruid hopes to invite the Zandalari Druids to join the Cenarion Council. The two sides will learn from each other''s strengths and work together to maintain the safety and natural balance of Azeroth."


    Litina, who had a lot of gold pendants on her body, did not answer directly, but turned her head politely and gestured to Samiro with her eyes.


    Seeing the God King nodding in agreement, Litina smiled and replied, "Personally speaking, joining the Cenarion Council is not difficult to accept. Our compatriots who have traveled around the mainland have also mentioned this neutral organization to me. "


    Since the development of the Zandalari navy, in order to understand the current world situation, they sent many scouts to several continents that have been explored.


    As feuds and powerful enemies, the night elves naturally became the top priority of their investigation and surveillance.


    Although very unconvinced, the now-vast Republic of Night is indeed not something that the Zandalari, who live on a remote island, can confront head-on. The national strength of the two sides is no longer at the same level.


    With the destruction of the Sandfury trolls, the Kalimdor continent has almost become a monolith, and Zandalari have set their sights on the eastern continent and Northrend more.


    The conversation with Litina was relatively smooth. Although this middle-aged female troll looked ferocious, her temper was very gentle under the perennial nourishment of the force of nature.


    Although the other members of the Zanchuli Council had some complaints about the Zandalari troll joining the organization dominated by night elves, they were not professionals in this matter after all, and could only express their objections to Samilor.


    Although the Zanchuli Council had the right to make suggestions, it was God King Sameiro who made the final decision. With his approval, the invitation, which did not involve the political positions of both parties, was finally passed.


    ¡­


    After the negotiation, Samilo enthusiastically expressed his retention to the three of Andrea, hoping that they could stay temporarily to experience the customs of Zandalar.


    But as the saying goes, a gentleman can''t stand under a wall, and Andrea didn''t intend to stay in a city that was full of hostility to the night elves.


    Watching the three of Andrea go back to the port under Rezan''s guidance, Army Commander Nikolai grinned and asked displeasedly, "God King, why did you agree to their request so easily?"


    Naval Admiral Botu also said dissatisfiedly, "Although it is called a neutral organization, the Cenarion Council was led by the night elves after all. What''s the point of us inserting it at this time?"


    The Prophet Tatanalai and the High Priest of the Loa, Barak, looked at each other, and the two smiled without saying a word, obviously they had seen the intention of the King of God.


    The sorcery lord Esser said with a sinister smile, "Two brainless idiots, UU Reading God King''s move is to obtain more information about the night elves and various races in the mainland through the Cenarion Council."


    Samiro nodded approvingly, "That''s right, no matter what the night elves'' intention in inviting us is, joining this neutral world organization they advertise will really help us gain an in-depth understanding of the situation on the mainland."


    Looking up at the clear blue sky above the mountains of Zuldazar, Samiro sighed softly, "The world is changing too fast, and we who live on islands cannot be completely disconnected from the mainland... Litina."


    "exist."


    "The candidates for the Cenarion Council headquarters are left to you to decide. Try to choose some capable people. I need them to provide me with enough information."


    "yes."


    "Esser."


    The sorcerer lord bowed and said, "Awaiting your orders."


    There was a meaningful look in Samiri''s eyes, "Does Amani agree with our proposal?"

 Chapter 281： The Dilemma of QuelThalas

    With Rezan kindly sending them off, Andrea and his party boarded the boat again and left Zandalar Port.


    Seres, who had been acting very restrained before, let out a long breath, "Finally left, the strong hostility of this city made me a little breathless."


    Shandris sneered and said, "Although the **** king said it nicely, what he did to promote the development of the Cenarion Council was actually just to take the opportunity to plant spies."


    Andrea smiled nonchalantly, "Let him go, even if there is no invitation from the Cenarion Council, do you think the Zandalar will not infiltrate the mainland?"


    "No matter what their plans are, the Cenarion Council has always been a neutral and transparent international organization. With Cenarius sitting in charge, it would only be humiliating to provoke disputes in the council. Let''s see their follow-up actions. "


    After this trip to Dazar''alor, Andrea''s vacation time is officially over.


    When the group returned to Anakis by boat, Malfurion, who had awakened from the Emerald Dream, was concentrating on government affairs.


    With the consolation of the archdruid, Tyrande has been very honest these past few years, and her usually stern face has softened a lot with the return of her partner.


    "Andrea, you are finally back, the Zandalari trolls didn''t make things difficult for you, did they?"


    Malfurion, who was buried in reading the documents, moved his body and rubbed his sore lower back from sitting for a long time with his hands.


    "fine."


    Andrea squinted at Malfurion''s left hand rubbing his waist, wondering if the archdruid really suffered from sedentary backache or other reasons.


    "The Zandalari agreed to send druids to the Cenarion Circle. Although they must have their own plans, it''s a good start."


    Malfurion said gratifiedly, "That''s good, they can use whatever methods they have. With Cenarius around, they won''t be able to find anything."


    This time Malfurion returned from the dream and was expected to stay for about 200 years. He temporarily handed over the things in the Emerald Dream to Koda and Shaoen.


    Not only Fandral was interested in Arcandor, the tree of miracles, but even Malfurion paid a lot of attention to it.


    As a personal experience of the War of the Ancients, although the New Well of Eternity is now under the management of the top management of the Night Republic, it is stable and controllable, but he has always been wary of this large source of magic power in his heart.


    If Arcandor really works, Malfurion intends to propose that the Highborne gradually reduce their reliance on the Well of Eternity.


    Andrea also has no opinion on this. The magic addiction is very harmful. After all, the Well of Eternity is something that cannot be moved. Once it leaves the nourishment of the World Tree for a long time, the ghost knows when it will happen. If it can be completely cured, of course most.


    With Malfurion in charge of the council, Fandral was liberated. In recent years, he has stayed in Suramar without moving his nest, and together with Valstein, who just arrived in Suramar, concentrated on taking care of the second Arkando. Seoul seeds.


    "correct."


    Speaking of Fandral, Malfurion suddenly remembered something.


    "You left the Moon Guard Fortress mentioned earlier. After being persuaded by the moon guards such as Delia, the group of stubborn highborne finally let go."


    Malfurion looked a little displeased, "But they don''t plan to return to Kalimdor to live, but choose to attach themselves to Black Rook Hold, and all members will continue to sit in Moonguard Fortress."


    Andrea shrugged. "It is reasonable. As the communication with other compatriots deepens, time will allow them to re-establish a deep connection with the country. Let''s think about it in the long run."


    As the satellite city of Suramar, the Moon Guard Fortress was originally built to defend Suramar.


    With the addition of this group of moon guards, Fandral''s monitoring pressure on Suramar has been relaxed a lot.


    Almost all the elders of the Moon Guard Fortress were born in Suramar. With the idea of ??returning to their roots, they have always wanted to reconnect with this former pearl of the Night Empire.


    With the help of the moon guards, Fandral was also happy to be at leisure, so he simply hid in Falanaar with Valstein and devoted himself to taking care of Alcandor.


    In addition, Fandral also sent back news that Valstein found a small number of traces of high elves in the Suramar area.


    Andrea was very surprised by this. As far as he knew, the high elves should not have the energy to explore outside at this point in time, and they were already stretched to cope with the offensive of the Amani trolls.


    "National organization? Sacred Secret Society?"


    Andrea always felt as if he had heard the name of this organization somewhere, but he didn''t realize it until he was reminded by Seles.


    "It''s the organization mentioned by Stellagosa. What exactly is this sacred secret society doing?"


    Leticia was teasing the three young magic saber leopards, she said nonchalantly, "It is said that it is an organization that excavates ruins in various places, commonly known as grave robbers?"


    Aurora, who was stroking the big cat, rolled her eyes. "It''s different. Tomb robbers have no bottom line. This group of high elves who call themselves the Holy Mystery Society will at least report to the local consul. It''s a semi-official organization."


    Andrea touched his chin in confusion, "Why are the high elves digging up the ruins? Looking for artifacts to deal with the Amani trolls?"


    Celes sighed softly and said, "It''s not impossible. I had contact with that little guy from Anasteria before. The Amani trolls have been attacking more and more in recent years. Quel''Thalas Gradually, I couldn''t stand it any longer."


    With the end of civil strife and reunification of the Amani Empire, the offensive of the forest trolls is getting stronger every year. Although Quel''Thalas is powerful and wealthy, they face the same problems as the night elves...they can''t afford to die.


    After Dath''Remar traveled eastward, the high elves had the Sunwell, a new source of magic power, and they also recovered the previously abandoned arcane puppet technology.


    However, compared with the Night Republic, which has undergone many technological innovations, Quel''Thalas'' arcane puppets have undergone some improvements, but the general framework still follows the old routine of the Night Empire period, and their combat effectiveness is far from that of the Night Republic.


    Although there is the cross-sea trade of the Night Republic, the high elves have no shortage of resources to build arcane puppets, but these inefficient and clumsy arcane puppets are far less effective on the battlefield than the various improved versions of the Night Republic .


    In order to adapt to the increasingly changeable battlefield situation in the future, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Andrea even began to order technical craftsmen to study naval warfare-type arcane puppets, and now some preliminary results have been obtained.


    "The Amani troll..."


    After careful calculation, Andrea suddenly realized one thing.


    ¡®Now it¡¯s more than 2,800 years before the Dark Portal, which means... Amani will launch a general attack on Quel¡¯Thalas soon? ''


    "Letty, I asked you to coordinate and pay attention to the development of human beings in the Eastern Continent. How is their situation now?"


    Leticia was having fun with the three little leopards, and when she heard Andrea''s question, she straightened her seat immediately.


    "Regarding this, Alfonso brought back a lot of important information, and I am preparing to report it to you."


    "Not long ago, mankind ended the chaotic tribal era of perennial wars against each other, and established the first unified human country."


    "The founding king was named Thoradin, and he named the country he founded the Kingdom of Arathor."

 Chapter 282： The Rise of the Kingdom of Arathor

    Thoradin was born in the Arathi clan, which lived on the northeastern border of the human territory and fought against the forest trolls of the Amani all the year round.


    At a young age, Thoradin showed his talent and boldness. He realized that in order to completely defeat the forest trolls and win a territory where mankind can develop safely, he must unite all human clans to speak out.


    In order to achieve this goal, the young Thoradin led the clan warriors under his command to crusade everywhere.


    The war with the trolls gradually honed Thoradin into a military strategist and a master strategist. He subdued all the surrounding clans in just six years by virtue of various diplomatic means such as alliances and political marriages.


    Thoradin declared that he wanted to create a powerful empire for the future survival and development of mankind, so that no foreign race would dare to easily invade the territory of the human empire.


    Although in the context of the current clan system of mankind, his vision seems like a fantasy, but in the end Thoradin integrated all the humans near the Arathi clan with his powerful personality.


    So far, under the rule of Thoradin, the first human country, the Kingdom of Arathor, was born.


    Strom City, the capital of Arathor Kingdom, is located in the southeast of Tirisfal Forest, the ancestral land of humans, and is now named Arathi Highlands.


    Arathi Highlands is adjacent to the Hinterlands where trolls are rampant. This new capital is an out-and-out front-line city, clearly reflecting Thoradin''s enterprising spirit.


    At this time, the Amani Empire invested most of its forces in the Eversong Forest area. The rise of humans did not attract much attention from them. The chief of the Amani Empire only sent a motley army to destroy this emerging human kingdom.


    In the process of conquering other human clans, Thoradin, who had great foresight, did not drive out the chiefs of the other clans, but made them the generals who commanded the heavy troops of the Kingdom of Arathor.


    Among these generals, there are two who are the best at fighting, and they are especially valued by Thoradin.


    One of them is named Ignaus, and the northern clan he led first lived in the cold Alterac Mountains. The harsh environment made Ignaus and his soldiers have a strong body and an indomitable will .


    Under Thoradin''s command, Ignaeus led his northern clan army to fight bravely, keeping the invading trolls from entering the country.


    Slaughtering a large number of forest trolls all the year round, Ignaeus was gradually called "Trollbane" by his own people - the natural enemy of trolls.


    The other general was named Lordane, and his clan originally lived in the heartland of the Tirisfal Forest, which was the descendant of the large human tribe that Andrea accidentally discovered.


    Due to the perennial influence of the power of Tyre''s order under the Tirisfal Forest, Lordaern''s troops are well-disciplined and have a chivalrous spirit.


    Under the outstanding performance of these two generals, the partial division of the Amani troll was completely driven out of the human border.


    But at this time, Lordane and Ignaeus discovered a problem at the same time. The main force of the forest trolls didn''t care about them at all, but gathered in the northern forest in large numbers, and established the kingdom of Quel''Thalas with the high elves. Seesawing back and forth, a big battle seems inevitable.


    Andrea frowned after listening to Leticia''s report, "Is it time already..."


    Under the influence of a long lifespan, Andrea became less and less sensitive to the passage of time, and he had already gotten used to the long-lived habit of living without counting the number of days.


    "Plissim."


    "exist."


    The loyal leader of the intelligence department suddenly appeared behind Andrea.


    "What''s going on in Quel''Thalas? Can Anasteria hold it back? How is the Kingdom of Arathor''s attitude toward trolls today?"


    Priscim replied sternly, "Quel''Thalas is fine for the time being, but Eversong Forest is slowly falling under the impact of the Amani Empire."


    "The Kingdom of Arathor has no intention of intervening in the war between the high elves and the trolls. It seems to be the idea of ??sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea chuckled, "It''s a beautiful idea, it seems that it''s time to add fire to them."


    "Letty, as my representatives, you and Aurora should make preparations for departure to the Eastern Continent. Tomorrow, I will bring this matter up in the Council."


    Aurora, who has been receiving rigorous training, suddenly regained her spirits. She had a hunch that the time to really face the war was coming.


    Leticia was used to it a long time ago, she nodded lazily, "No problem, what is our mission?"


    Shandris saw her daughter''s mixed expression of nervousness and anticipation, and gently put her arms around her shoulders and comforted her softly.


    Andrea continued, "Convince the Kingdom of Arathor to send troops to help Quel''Thalas."


    "Explain to them the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. Remember, your mission is to go to other countries. I will not assign too many troops to you. How to use it depends entirely on your ability."


    "Eh?"


    Leticia rolled around on the sofa with some reluctance, "I''m not good at this kind of task, it''s okay if you let me lead the army to fight, persuade..."


    Andrea rolled his eyes, "Then give full play to your strengths and analyze the situation of the battle to humans one by one. As the first receiver of intelligence, you should have a good understanding of the situation in the Eastern Continent."


    "Yes, I will leave the work of persuasion to the little princess~"


    Aurora curled her lips in dissatisfaction, looked at the slob who was rolling around on the sofa hugging the little leopard, and complained, "I told you, don''t call me little princess, and don''t try to be lazy, I will try to squeeze your abilities as much as possible. "


    "Ha... It''s up to you. Before I leave, I''ll pet the cat for a while."


    "Meow?"


    ¡­


    In the daily routine meeting of the Supreme Council the next day, Andrea told the three councilors about the situation of Arathor Kingdom and Quel''Thalas Kingdom.


    Tyrande frowned and questioned, "Kalimdor is our core territory. The distance between the two continents is more than ten thousand miles. I don''t agree to go to war to support the high elves across the sea."


    Tyrande''s objection did not exceed Andrea''s expectations, and Maiev and Malfurion also agreed with Tyrande''s opinion.


    Andrea waved his hands dumbfoundingly and said, "I asked if there was some misunderstanding between you. I didn''t say that I would send troops to support it."


    "As you said, it takes too long to fight across the sea. Maybe the war will be over by the time our troops reach the Eastern Continent by boat."


    "I''m going to arrange a small number of elites to reach the Eastern Continent through multiple transfers, and try to persuade humans and high elves to join forces to defeat the Amani Empire."


    Andrea tapped on the table lightly and emphasized, "Trolls are the blood feud of the night elves, especially the barbaric empires such as Amani and Drakkari that are enfeoffed outside Zandalar. UU reading "


    "I suspect that the sudden strengthening of the Amani offensive may have something to do with the Zandalari trolls. Even if they cannot be wiped out at once, at least the trolls cannot continue to dominate the Eastern Continent."


    Maiev thought for a while and nodded, "That''s true. Compared with dealing with barbaric trolls, the high elves are our compatriots, but humans..."


    Andrea was well prepared for Maiev''s questioning, and he put the white paper on the human development process recorded by Prism on the table.


    "Here are my scouts'' observation reports on humans over the years. At least from the reports, they are more civilized and easier to get along with than trolls."


    Malfurion briefly flipped through the white paper, with a look of surprise on his face.


    "If humans are as mentioned in the report, I have no problem supporting humans and high elves to defeat forest trolls."


    "Hmph~" Tyrande snorted coldly with his arms folded. "It''s up to you, as long as you don''t send troops across the sea, everything is easy to talk about. Let me see how effective your words can be."

 Chapter 283： Anasteria

    After obtaining the permission of the Supreme Council, Leticia and Aurora, who were ready, set off first with less than a hundred envoys.


    The human beings were entrusted to the two of them to persuade, and the high elves were in charge of the Elder Sunstrider Seres.


    Shandris decided to stay at Anakis for military training temporarily, and Andrea and Onyxia accompanied Celes to set off for Quel''Thalas.


    Speaking of Onyxia, Princess Black Dragon smiled very wickedly when she came back this time.


    This unscrupulous elder sister coaxed Ebixien back to Wyrmrest Temple. The black dragon clan and the prince were left outside, and the entire Wyrmrest Temple was shaken on a small scale.


    Nefarian has long been overwhelmed with the responsibility of shouldering the future of the black dragon clan, and he is indeed not that material who is obsessed with research.


    Although Sinestra was helpless, but Nefarian and Onyxia were the only descendants of the Black Dragon royal family, she could only continue to urge Nefarian.


    Onyxia has long made it clear that she does not intend to inherit the title of Guardian of the Earth. As the eldest brother, Nefarian is very reluctant, but he can only obey his mother''s wishes and reluctantly shoulder the heavy responsibility.


    Now a black dragon prince suddenly appeared. After Sinestra''s identification, this child was a direct descendant of her and Neltharion, and Nefarian''s heart suddenly became alive.


    The unscrupulous brothers and sisters took turns fooling the simple and honest Ebisian to stay in Dragonbone Wilderness. Sinestra also liked this young son who was calm and introverted and quite similar to Neltharion when he was young.


    Ebythian was so dazed that he was left behind by the trio before he understood the situation. Nefarian also made a special trip to Highmountain to explain to the current Great Chief of the Highmountain Tribe.


    Ebythian, who was cut off from the back, was very helpless, but he did have a sense of responsibility to the Black Dragon Clan after being out of the group for many years. With the persuasion of his mother and siblings, he finally agreed to stay and receive Sinestra''s strict education.


    Nefarian finally saw the dawn of liberation. Recently, he even abandoned his own experimental research, and spent all day with his mother patiently teaching Ebyssian various knowledge, training his fighting ability, and fighting for the future to make this little brother Take over your own burden.


    When Andrea and the others heard about this incident, they made very unified expressions, staring at the unaware Black Dragon Princess with contemptuous fish eyes.


    "...Your sister is too unscrupulous."


    Onyxia straightened her hips and raised her chest and retorted, "How unscrupulous! Abyssian took the initiative to take responsibility under our persuasive persuasion, and I didn''t force him to take over as the guardian of the earth."


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea twitched the corner of her mouth and complained, "Being able to talk about Huyou in such a fresh and refined way, I really underestimated your face before."


    ¡­


    Over the years, a stable transmission channel has been established from Quel''Thalas to the Broken Isles, and the three of Andrea arrived outside Silvermoon City after a transfer.


    Leticia and Aurora, who set off half a month earlier, had already headed south. Before they left, they told the high elf arcanist in the teleportation tower the purpose of their trip.


    When the three of Andrea walked out of the teleportation formation, the young Sun King Anasteria personally led the Spellbreaker Guards to greet them.


    "Gu..."


    "stop!"


    Before the handsome blond could call out his full name, Seles first reached out to stop him.


    Rubbing the center of her brows with a headache, Celes smiled wryly and said, "You don''t need to call me that. After all, we are not immediate relatives, and the elves of the immortal species are not popular. Let''s call my name directly."


    Andrea couldn''t help sniggering, and Onyxia''s expression was a little weird.


    According to normal seniority, Anasteria should be called Aunt Celes, but Celes, who is still young and beautiful, obviously doesn''t want to hear such a title.


    Anasterian Sunstrider is less than 1,000 years old this year. When he took the throne hastily in the early years, the nobles of the Silvermoon Council tried to take advantage of his youth and ignorance to gain more rights. In the end, under the threat of Seres hitting the door one by one, he could not Does not retract its swollen paws.


    After experiencing this crisis of royal power, Anasteria, who had just taken office, quickly matured.


    With such a powerful aunt behind him, he quickly used the method he learned from his father and grandfather to win over a group and suppress a group, temporarily suppressing these evil-minded nobles.


    The thickest golden thigh didn''t want to be called old in front of her husband, and Anasteria, who had good eyesight, immediately followed suit.


    Due to the opposition in the Supreme Council, Quel''Thalas and the Night Republic have not formally established diplomatic relations, and Quel''Thalas naturally does not have an embassy for the Night Republic.


    Anasterian warmly invited the three of them to live temporarily in the side hall of the Sunstrider Royal Court.


    Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to have a good chat with Celes, but the constant calls for help from the front line prevented the Sun King from having much free time.


    "It''s important, the Sun King will go to work first."


    Celes sighed and said, "It''s okay to talk about our affairs later, you should have already guessed our reason for coming, right?"


    A gleam flashed in Anasteria''s eyes, and Andrea smiled secretly.


    He knew that the Sun King was definitely not as submissive as he was showing at the moment, and this humble attitude was only out of respect for Seres, the great elder.


    However, his performance seemed to have fooled Onyxia, and Princess Black Dragon curled her lips after the other party left.


    "This Sun King seems a little lacking in confidence. Can we really persuade him to put down his body and ask for help from humans?"


    The arrogance of the high elves and the high elves is born in the same line. I want them to let go of their self-esteem and ask for help from humans who were barbarians "not long ago". Not every high elf can do it. It requires excellent foresight and courage .


    Andrea raised his eyebrows and asked meaningfully, "You don''t like him?"


    "Well, the current Sun King doesn''t look like a man of courage."


    "Heh~ Let''s wait and see."


    ¡­


    The high elves evolved from the high elves. Although their daily routines have changed a lot, their enjoyment of life has not been abandoned by them.


    The side hall of the Sunstrider Royal Court is beautifully built. UU Reading The magnificent palace made Onyxia very interested. When Anasteria was busy with official duties, she was in the court maid Under the leadership of the chief, he began to visit the entire palace.


    Andrea hugged Celes and began to lose jet lag. The completely opposite life schedules of the night elves and the high elves made them a little uncomfortable.


    In the early morning of the next day, Anasteria personally rushed to visit the guest room palace, and Andrea and Celes, who had had a good night''s sleep, looked much more energetic than yesterday.


    "Let''s get straight to the point."


    This visit to Quel''Thalas, Seres is the protagonist, and Andrea doesn''t plan to intervene too much in the middle.


    Seles looked at Anasterian who was listening respectfully, "You should be most aware of the fact that Quel''Thalas'' troops alone cannot stop the Amani trolls'' general attack."


    "With the night elves unable to send reinforcements, and other unacceptable options excluded, there is actually only one choice left for you."


    "Ask for help from humans."

 Chapter 284： outspoken

    When Seres began to try to persuade Anasteria, Leticia and Aurora, who had sailed south first, had already bypassed Silverpine Forest and Hillsbrad Hills and landed on the west bank of the Arathi Highlands.


    At this time, the Kingdom of Arathor had expelled the trolls near Strom City, and the landing of the fleet was very smooth.


    Humans have never developed a navy until now. They suddenly saw a purple-skinned elf with a height of more than two meters landing from the sea. The defenders who were patrolling near Strom City immediately stopped them in surprise.


    At this time, King Thoradin was discussing the issue of forest trolls with the generals in Strom City. Thoradin insisted that he should not intervene in the war between the high elves and the trolls.


    As a generation of talented kings, Thoradin obviously wanted to sit back and watch Quel''Thalas and the Amani trolls fight each other, so as to allow human beings to obtain a more perfect space for development.


    Lordaern has a different view on this. His territory is in the Tirisfal Forest in the north, where there are still various legends about the high elves.


    "Your Majesty, with all due respect, although the high elves have strong combat effectiveness, their number is too small, and their fertility rate is also very bad. If we don''t help, the trolls will wear them down sooner or later."


    Lordane pointed to the East Weald area (Eastern Plaguelands) on the rough map on the table and said, "Once the trolls defeat Quel''Thalas, they can mobilize all their forces to go south and enter Arathi through the Hinterland Mountains. Heights."


    "At that time, the main force facing the trolls, can our army alone really defeat them?"


    Today''s human clans have no spell casters yet, nor have they been inspired by certain jigsaw puzzles. They can only rely on physical strength to fight trolls, and they will suffer very badly when facing trolls'' voodoo spells.


    Ignaus also seemed a little worried, "I also think that an alliance with Quel''Thalas should be reached to defeat the main force of the forest trolls at once."


    "Although the high elves are proud by nature, they don''t have much desire to expand due to population problems. It''s better to get along with them than to face the ever-greedy trolls all day long."


    Trolls are also a short-lived race with strong fertility. If most of their main force cannot be wiped out at once, they will soon sprout again like weeds blown by the spring breeze.


    At this time, Thoradin was nearly 60 years old, and he was no longer as aggressive as when he was young, and the stubbornness unique to the elderly began to show.


    "The high elves have always looked down on human beings. We took the initiative to get close to others, just sticking our hot faces to other people''s cold asses."


    The already bald Thoradin said in a leisurely tone, "Unless they come to ask for help when they are desperate, I will never let the people of Arathor die for a war that does not belong to me."


    Before Luo Danen could continue to persuade, there was a hurried call from a civil servant outside the door.


    "His Majesty!"


    "What are you panicking about?" Thoradin said calmly, "Calm down, what happened?"


    "Yes... there is a foreign race that claims to be the night elf envoy and wants to visit you. Do you want to let them enter Strom City?"


    "Night Elf?"


    Thoradin, Ignaus and the others frowned at the same time, they had never heard of such a race.


    Lordane asked thoughtfully, "Judging from their names, do they have any relationship with the high elves?"


    The civil servant who reported the letter nodded hurriedly and said, "Yes, although they are much taller than the high elves and have different skin colors, their appearance features are very similar, and their ears are also elves'' unique long ears."


    Thoradin frowned and asked, "Where did these night elves come from? Haven''t we already blocked all the nearby checkpoints?"


    "Your Majesty, we only blocked the roads on land, and the night elves passed through the sea by boat."


    "ocean?"


    Thoradin''s face changed, "The night elves can sail on the sea? How did they do it?"


    Lordane reminded, "Your Majesty, now is not the time to care about this issue."


    "No matter what their reason for coming, at least meet their envoys first. I guess it should be related to the current battle situation in Eversong Forest."


    ¡­


    Leticia and Aurora curiously walked into Strom City led by human scouts.


    At this time, this front-line city is far from being as prosperous and magnificent as the later generations, and most of the materials used to build the city are wood.


    Human productivity in this era is very low. Most of the armor they wear is simple leather armor, and the weapons in their hands are also made of rough iron.


    Leticia curled her lips in disappointment, "Sure enough, it''s still very primitive, and human civilization isn''t worth our effort."


    Aurora seemed very calm, "After all, it has just changed from a tribal system to a national system, and there are not even spellcasters yet, so don''t ask too much of them."


    When the two entered the palace of Strom to meet Thoradin, the palace built with gray stones finally looked a little more imposing.


    Thoradin, who was sitting on the throne, was dressed in military uniform. The bright silver armor was fairly good, and the sword on the ground looked very powerful.


    As the chief envoy of the envoy, Aurora and Leticia politely saluted Thoradin with a look of scrutiny.


    "His Majesty Thoradin of the Kingdom of Arathor, it is an honor to meet you. We are from the continent of Kalimdor across the sea. On behalf of the Supreme Council of the Night Republic, I would like to offer you Elune''s blessing."


    Thoradin didn''t know what Elune was, but judging from the envoy''s words before and after, it should be a **** believed by a night elf.


    Immediately, Emperor Thoradin nodded slightly, "Welcome the two envoys. I am Thoradin, King of Humanity."


    "Now the Kingdom of Arathor is in a state of war, and the sword has no eyes. If you two have nothing important to do, please go back."


    Aurora smiled and said, "Of course, we are here for the war between the Kingdom of Arathor and the forest trolls."


    "Oh?"


    Thoradin raised his brows, "As far as what effect you two can have on the battle situation, your envoys are less than 100 people in total, right? Are you trying to make me happy?"


    Aurora was not irritated by Thoradin''s mocking tone, she still smiled and said, "Your Majesty Thoradin, I want to ask a question."


    "Does the Kingdom of Arathor know about the fighting power of forest trolls?"


    Without waiting for the officer next to her to speak sarcastically, UU Reading Aurora reminded with an accent, "It''s not the troll trolls who fought with you, but the real elite force of the Amani Empire. You won''t Do you think that motley army can represent the full strength of the troll empire?"


    "Irreverent! You..."


    "wait!"


    Lordane stopped the civil servants from attacking him. He looked at the young envoy seriously and asked, "May I also ask Miss Envoy to say something, at least let us know how strong the enemy we are facing is."


    Aurora turned her head sideways and gave Leticia a wink. Leticia, who was usually carefree, immediately became professional when talking about military issues.


    "Not to mention the loa gods that you are absolutely unable to deal with, the Amani trolls have a full range of combat roles. There are witch doctors and shamans who can heal, and there are also sorcerers who can use voodoo spells to limit and harm the enemy."


    "In addition to long-range headhunters and strong berserkers, if there is no magic support from the high elves... Please forgive me, your chances of defeat are 100%, and there is no hope of winning."

 Chapter 285： proxy war

    Nowadays, humans can only cause monotonous physical damage, and there is a serious lack of spellcasters to enrich their own tactical levels.


    The Amani troll is an ancient civilization that has stretched for tens of thousands of years, and it is easy to use voodoo to target enemies with a single attribute.


    The question Leticia raised happened to be what Lordane was worried about.


    They are not afraid of Kailao face to face with the trolls, but they are afraid of those monsters covered in moss using weird voodoo spells that they cannot understand.


    Having just emerged from the age of ignorance, human beings still retain many primitive dark superstition legends.


    Living in the Tirisfal Glades, the clans of Lordaern are more sensitive to the dark aura seeping from the ground from Zakaz all the year round.


    Lordaern''s armies are likely to panic if they are overwhelmed by voodoo spells they have never encountered before in battle.


    It is the nature of intelligent beings to have the deepest fear of the unknown.


    Compared with Ignaeus, a pure fierce general, Lordane, who is more considerate of all aspects of the battlefield, is more suitable to be the commander of the army.


    Leticia''s words just aroused his worries about the troll''s combat power, and the frowning made Thoradin, who knew his abilities well, a little surprised.


    Noticing the king''s gaze, Lordane smiled wryly and said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, the words of this foreign envoy really hit the nail on the head."


    "If we fight head-on with the main force of the forest trolls that wiped out Quel''Thalas, our chances of winning... are almost zero."


    The Amani Empire has occupied the northern part of the Eastern Continent for thousands of years, and almost all of the north of the Arathi Highlands is the territory of the Amani.


    Facing such an empire with a long history and a vast territory, neither Lordane nor Ignaeus dared to say with confidence that they would be able to defeat them.


    Although Thoradin lost his youthful vigor in old age, and his personality began to become stubborn and conservative, his vision of seeing people did not decline with the decline of his physical functions.


    He could see the worries of Lordane and Ignaeus, and it was obvious that the emissary who claimed to be the night elf had hit the pain in their hearts.


    Putting aside his contempt for trolls and night elves, Thoradin asked seriously, "The two Miss Messenger''s visit to the Kingdom of Arathor should not be just to dampen our morale, right?"


    "What can the night elves bring us? What do you want from us?"


    There is no unconditional mercy and help between countries. Thoradin, as the founding king of the first generation of mankind, sees this very clearly. The night elves must ask for something before they will take the initiative to provide help.


    Aurora, who was in charge of the negotiations, saw Thoradin let go, and the smile on her face became even sweeter.


    "It''s very simple. We need the sincere cooperation of humans and high elves to deal a devastating blow to the Amani Empire occupying the northern part of the continent."


    Although there is no direct evidence to confirm it at this stage, Andrea has long guessed that there is a shadow of Zandalar behind the Amani troll.


    The Amani Empire is not good at military strategy. Their fighting style is to rely on their strong physique and swarming numbers to overwhelm the enemy. The Yaqir suffered a big loss back then.


    But according to Anasteria''s description of the Amani attack, they clearly had a plan in their advance and retreat.


    Although the application is still very jerky, this army that once only knew the "Ula" charge did actively integrate into the battle formation and tactical changes in actual combat.


    These subtle changes in tactics could not have been bred by the barbaric civilization of the Amani Empire, and there must be someone behind them giving them advice.


    The only one who is willing to help the Amani trolls, and has this ability, after thinking about it, is their suzerain - the Zandalari Empire.


    The purpose of the Zandalar is not difficult to guess. It is nothing more than to reproduce the glory of the troll empire. Helping the Amani dominate the Eastern Continent is only the first step. Andrea speculates that they should have sent envoys to Zul''Gurub and Gudak.


    Before departure, Andrea reminded the three members of the Council to keep an eye on the movements of the Northrend Drakkari Empire.


    At least until now, the frost troll has not made any moves, and is still hiding behind the second city wall in the Zuldak area.


    Zul''Gurub was far away in the wild jungle in the south of the Eastern Continent. At this time, there were no outsiders in this area, and it was difficult for Priscim to set up a solid scout post near the Gurubashi trolls.


    The demands of the Zandalari are completely opposite to those of the night elves. They want to revive the troll empire and make the trolls the rulers of the entire world again. This is something the night elves cannot accept anyway.


    Now that the Zandalari are betting heavily on the Amani, Andrea wants to crush their delusions that they shouldn''t have, and the most direct way is to completely defeat the Amani Empire.


    This war is actually a confrontation between the two most powerful countries in the world today. Both sides supported their agents to join the battlefield, and they themselves made plans and waved flags behind their backs.


    "During the war with the Amani Empire, we volunteered to be the temporary military advisors of the Kingdom of Arathor."


    Aurora said with a smile, "After all, the time for human beings to establish a country is still very short. Although King Thoradin''s innate strategic and overall situation is guided, the combat effectiveness of your army is really worrying."


    Seeing the displeasure on Thoradin''s face, Leticia interjected and explained, "Don''t get me wrong, we are not criticizing Arathor''s soldiers for lack of will to fight, but that you don''t know how to make the best use of your limited forces against the enemy. cause maximum damage."


    "To put it simply, the Arathor Empire is okay at the strategic level, but when it comes to tactics...it''s a complete mess."


    Lordain was a little embarrassed. It was impossible to hand over the tactical design to Thoradin, who was the king, and that was the domain that their generals were in charge of.


    Although Thoradin felt a little uncomfortable with the outspoken words of these two foreign envoys, he had to say that they hit the key point of the Kingdom of Arathor.


    He bowed his head and thought for a while, but Thoradin didn''t show any clues on his face, and said calmly, "The Kingdom of Arathor has never hired a military advisor from a foreign race before. Please rest in the city for a while, and I will discuss it with the ministers in detail."


    Leticia and Aurora nodded at the same time, "Yes, but please hurry up, the current situation in Quel''Thalas is not very optimistic."


    ¡­


    In the eversong forest full of wars, the troops of the high elves are stationed on the front line of the residence of the far traveler and Qingfeng village.


    "Loa..."


    Standing on the tallest watchtower in Qingfeng Village, Andrea looked at the troll camp opposite from a distance.


    A huge lion squatted in the center of the camp, and a large number of trolls gathered around him to worship.


    In Andrea''s memory, Amani did not have a lion-shaped Loa.


    However, his impression of the Amani came from three thousand years later. At that time, the Amani Empire had experienced the joint attack of Quel''Thalas and Arathor, and it was already in decline.


    Qingfeng Village is just one of the high elves'' multiple frontline defense points, and Andrea suspects that Amani has invested in Loa to help fight on all fronts.


    Onyxia looked at the loa solemnly, "Although I am confident that I can block that lion, it is not so easy to defeat him."


    "If there are more Loa of this strength... no wonder Quel''Thalas can''t stop it."

 Chapter 286： stupid repeating the same mistakes

    Not only Amani''s original loa, maybe this time the Zandalari also specially brought some assistance to their forest troll compatriots.


    However, considering the Zandalar''s own interests, the loa they brought should not be the real body, but a projection of infused power.


    Even so, Quel''Thalas was overwhelmed by the powerful Amani offensive, and recently Anasterian even came to the front line to boost morale.


    At this time, the Sun King encouraged the defenders to fight with a passionate tone in the square of Qingfeng Village, but the effect of relying on chicken soup for the soul to fight chicken blood is destined to not last long.


    Morale is only one of the factors affecting the battle situation. When the morale of both sides is equally high, the difference in hard power will determine the direction of the war.


    "Hey~"


    Anasteria ran to several frontline villages in a row today. Although the courage and fighting spirit of the soldiers were briefly inspired, the most fundamental problem was still not resolved.


    "The total strength of the Amani Empire exceeds 100,000, and there are also a large number of Loa to help out."


    "In comparison, even if Quel''Thalas mobilizes the whole country, the army that can be assembled is only 30,000. The gap in strength is too great."


    Anasteria rubbed his brows worriedly, "If this continues, even if Amani''s offensive can be blocked at the front line, our social order will continue to be affected by the war, and we can''t afford it."


    After thousands of years of reproduction, the tens of thousands of high elves who traveled eastward expanded their population to about 500,000.


    Although still far behind the highly reproductive trolls and humans, their population growth rate is enough to make the night elves feel jealous.


    However, in order to win this Great Patriotic War, Quel''Thalas almost devoted all of its power.


    If these 30,000 elites were lost, Quel''Thalas would be overwhelmed for at least a thousand years, and it was impossible for the Amani trolls to give them a chance to breathe.


    For Quel''Thalas, this war can only be won, not lost. Considering the huge gap in fertility between the two sides, it can''t even be delayed.


    Andrea said calmly, "You already know the way to break the situation. You are the Sun King of Quel''Thalas. The future of the high elves depends entirely on your judgment."


    Anasteria''s face changed a little, "Is this really the only way? The night elves can''t send reinforcements anyway?"


    Celes shook her head and said, "Anasteria, you need to know one thing. Even if Andrea is the speaker, he can''t make a decision in the Supreme Council."


    "Not to mention how long it takes to transport troops across the sea, the reason for sending troops to aid the high elves alone cannot be passed by the Supreme Council."


    Although Quel''Thalas has been established for thousands of years, they have always lived in Eversong Forest and dealt with forest trolls all the year round. Other races on the Eastern Continent have hardly had any contact.


    The proud high elves disdain to interact with wild humans, even though they built Sunsail Port and initially developed a navy and maritime trade.


    If it weren''t for the near-endless situation, Anasteria wouldn''t even want to ask the night elves for help.


    After all, the high elves left in the first place meant to be exiled... Although they themselves were unwilling to admit it, they insisted that it was Dath''Remar who led the people to leave to seek the future.


    Asking for help from former compatriots can barely be accepted by the high elves, but humans...


    To put it bluntly, after the high elves established Quel''Thalas, they recreated the once glorious civilization of the high elves, while humans have been playing with mud for thousands of years, and they have only gradually emerged from the wilderness in the last 100 years.


    In the minds of most high elves, human beings are no different from primitive people, and asking them for help makes the high elves instinctively unacceptable.


    When Anasteria tentatively revealed its intention to ask for help from humans, the Council of Silvermoon resisted strongly. They believed that asking for help from primitive people would bring shame to Quel''Thalas.


    "Hey¡­"


    Amid internal and external troubles, the frequency of Anasteria''s moans and sighs rose sharply.


    Seres curled her lips in disdain, "Anasteria, if you are worried about the Silvermoon Council, I can help you deal with them. The key is your own thoughts."


    ''Get it done...''


    The corners of Anasteria''s brows twitched, he knew exactly what Celeste meant by "fixed".


    If it was not a last resort, the Sun King did not want Celes to help him in this way. The aunt''s ruthless hand had been criticized in private by the nobles as insulting and not elegant enough.


    ...Of course, they only dared to complain in secret, since Seles did leave a very deep impression on them back then.


    Andrea saw the tangled expression on Anasteria''s face, and said amusedly, "Quel''Thalas is a kingdom, and you are the king who holds the supreme power. Members of the council only have the right to make suggestions to you. Don''t be fooled by it." Hands are tied with their **** elegant theories."


    "Is face really that important when a country is at a critical moment of life and death?"


    Andrea said with a half-smile, "Believe it or not, once you die in battle or exhaustion for various reasons, those congressmen will immediately ask for help from human beings, and use saving the country as a bargaining chip for them to seek greater rights." .¡±


    Things like nobles have shown many problems as early as the period of the Dark Night Empire.


    The generation of high elf meritorious nobles who experienced the War of the Ancients has long since passed away. For thousands of years, the Amani trolls have been relatively peaceful due to civil strife, and Quel''Thalas has also spent a long period of peace.


    Once the peace is too long, under the perennial enjoyment of life, the immortal nobles will become bored, and start playing political struggles as a way of pastime in their long lives.


    This set is left over from the Night Empire''s game, but Quel''Thalas, who claims to perfectly inherit the spirit of the Highborne, has just inherited this set of bad habits completely. UU Reading


    Although the nobles of the Silvermoon Council still inherit the family names left by their ancestors, their pioneering spirit has long been obliterated in the long years of peace.


    Anasterian gritted his teeth, he was also very annoyed in the face of the aggressive attitude of the Silver Moon Council, these nobles obviously no longer have respect and awe for the royal power in their hearts.


    If Celes hadn''t hit the door one by one to suppress them back then, their behavior would have been even more extreme at this time.


    "I see."


    After closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, the handsome Sun King had already strengthened his will when he opened his eyes again.


    "Aunt Celes...Miss."


    "I decided to send an envoy to ask for help from humans. If the opposition from the Silver Moon Council is too strong..."


    There was a black-bellied smirk on Seles''s face, "Leave it to me, I will let them recall the ''good'' memories from the past."

 Chapter 287： Candides wrath

    "I''ve made up my mind!"


    In the political hall of the Sunstrider King''s Court, Anasteria said firmly, "For the continuation of Quel''Thalas, I am determined to send envoys to humans for help."


    "No!"


    "Your Majesty, please think twice!"


    "It is an out-and-out disgrace to seek help from the primitive people, and it is a denial of the civilization of Quel''Thalas!"


    "cough~"


    Seres, who was sitting in the guest seat, coughed lightly at the right time, and the crying congressmen stopped immediately, and the elder of the Sunstrider turned his malicious eyes on the few congressmen who made the most trouble.


    However, what this world lacks most is strong-headed people. One of the councilors stood up impassionedly and pointed at Celes and cursed, "Poison woman! My Morning Star family will never succumb to your despotic power!"


    "This is the internal affairs of Quel''Thalas. What qualifications do you, a vicious woman who insults the noble demeanor, have..."


    "Whoa!"


    The instant flame blast directly hit the face of this congressman who claimed to be a member of the Morning Star family. If the enchanted necklace he wore on his body hadn''t automatically activated the ice shield at the last moment, his face would have been covered in blood by the blast.


    Celeste stood up from her seat with a dark face, "What qualifications do you have? Just based on my surname Sunstrider!"


    "Is it because the policies of father and brother are too lenient, making you so-called nobles forget to respect the royal power?"


    "cough~"


    Looking at the silent councilors below, Anasteria coughed lightly and said, "Members, please don''t forget the identity of Seres."


    "Even if she marries abroad, she will always be a member of the Sunstrider, or...you really have no respect for the kingship of the Sunstrider?"


    Anasteria raised the corner of his mouth and sneered, "If you want to rebel and usurp the throne, please be more straightforward. Just today, let us make it clear."


    "Whoever of you wants to sit in this position and lead the clansmen out of this disaster and stand up bravely, I want to hear what he has to say."


    Looking down at the member of the Chenxing family who was lying on the ground with a face of shame and anger, Anasteria''s eyes flashed coldly.


    "Morning Star family, so despise the kingship of the Sunstrider, do you want to overthrow me?"


    "No... dare not."


    Although he felt very aggrieved, under the sneering and gloating gazes of the surrounding councilors, the tough-headed Morning Star councilor hastily bowed his head and confessed.


    Once the charge of treason and usurpation is confirmed, he will not be the only one affected, the entire Morning Star family and the forces under its command will suffer a devastating blow.


    The thinking mode of the high elf nobles is that only a family can make a country. Once he remembered that he suffered a catastrophe due to his own reasons, the morning star councilor didn''t know how to face his own people.


    "Humph!"


    With a cold snort, Anasteria said proudly, "Please remember your identities clearly. The Silver Moon Council was established by King Dath''Remar to commemorate your ancestors'' achievements in establishing Quel''Thalas."


    "You do have the right to supervise and advise the king, but that''s all. When did the Sun King have to obtain the permission of the Silver Moon Council to issue an order?"


    "You all want to rebel?"


    As soon as the hat was buttoned down, the faces of the congressmen changed color, and they hurriedly stood up and saluted respectfully.


    "Don''t dare!"


    "The Sun King is serious."


    "This is just the arbitrariness of the morning star councilor, and has nothing to do with us."


    Mr. Chen Xing''s nose was crooked, that''s not what the nonsense said last night.


    "you!"


    "enough!"


    Anasterian slapped the throne heavily, "Guards! Drag him down, and strictly investigate the Morning Star family."


    Glancing meaningfully at the pale-faced member present, Anasteria said faintly, "I hope everyone can also correct their positions and control their mouths. You know... disaster comes from your mouth."


    "No! This is against the rules!"


    Two lawbreaker guards stepped up to support the morning star councilor. He was still struggling when he was carried away by the magic power in the sealed body, shouting loudly in an attempt to arouse the emotions of other councilors.


    "Are you just letting this dictator mess around like this! This is an insult to the aristocratic system...uh!"


    The law-breakers are all die-hard supporters of the Sunstrider royal family. Seeing that this guy was going to speak out, one of the law-breakers couldn''t bear it anymore, and quickly punched the morning star councilor in the chest.


    The morning star councilor whose magic power and magic props were sealed was just a typical weak mage physique. He rolled his eyes and passed out immediately after being hit hard.


    Anasterian glanced expressionlessly at the fidgeting councilors below, "Now start voting, the proposal to send envoys to humans for help, who is in favor and who is against?"


    ¡­


    "So, some people are just born cheap."


    Andrea leaned against the back garden of the Sunstrider Royal Court where countless flowers bloomed, and said to Onyxia amusedly, "If you keep treating them with a gentle attitude, these white-eyed wolves will not know what gratitude is for a long time. "


    "Knocking them once in a while will help you maintain your authority more effectively, and prevent some people from developing delusions that they shouldn''t have."


    The Black Dragon Princess deeply agreed, "You can''t be soft on this kind of person, and if you clean it up properly, you can just make an example of them."


    The Chenxing family has been completely ruined. Few of the nobles who can reach the level of councilors have clean buttocks.


    Once you make up your mind to investigate, you can easily find a bunch of evidence that convinces the people of Silvermoon City and stigmatize them.


    There is an old Chinese saying that a gentleman deceives an honest person by means of common sense.


    Andrea had a lot of intersections with Dath''Remar, the founding king of Quel''Thalas was an out-and-out good guy, even his son Danas was no better.


    It has been passed down to the Anasterian generation, although after the long years of precipitation, there are some imperial minds, UU reading www.uukanshu. However, the family education they have cultivated since they were young makes it difficult for them to take a tough attitude towards the Silver Moon Council.


    Anasteria said with a wry smile, "My attack this time can only be regarded as a false prestige. I don''t know if the members of the council will rebound sharply after Seres leaves."


    "No, don''t worry."


    Andrea explained with a smile, "As long as Quel''Thalas can win the war against the forest trolls under your leadership, your prestige will be in full swing, and those councilors will never dare to jump out again." Be a demon."


    "I hope so."


    The envoy sent by Anasteria to ask for help has already set off by boat. He looked at the clear sky above Eversong Forest and sighed, "The Quel''Thalas that King Dath''Remar worked so hard to build must not be destroyed by my generation. Trolls devour."


    "Even if I have to bow to humans, I still want to keep this country and our people."


    Andrea smiled and patted the young Sun King''s shoulder. "Having this kind of thinking proves that you are a qualified king. Just wait patiently. The troll won''t be complacent for long."

 Chapter 288： consultant

    In the Amani Forest in the southern part of Eversong Forest, forest trolls gathered from all over the world, and their total number of troops is gradually increasing.


    As Anasteria said, continuing to drag on will only make the situation worse.


    Although Quel''Thalas has not shown any signs of defeat for the time being, no one is sure how long the frontline defense can last under the absolute disadvantage of troops.


    A green-skinned forest troll, stronger than others of the same race, was patrolling the barracks with a hunchback, followed by two distinctive straight-backed trolls.


    The high morale of the forest troll and the initial results of the army made the troll in the golden armor quite satisfied. He nodded and said to the forest troll in front, "Chief Xinsa, the army''s morale is available, this war should It can be taken easily."


    The forest troll known as Sinsa laughed happily, "This is thanks to the guidance of the Zandalari compatriots. This is the first time I know that the army formation can be arranged like this."


    Another straight-backed troll wore a lot of gold ornaments on his body, and he snorted haughtily, "Quel''Thalas is just a small and weak country established by a group of night elf exiles, and there is nothing to be proud of if you win against them." of."


    "This is just the beginning. The Amani Empire will take advantage of the momentum of this victory to continue to expand the empire''s territory and strive to merge with the Gurubashi Empire in the middle of the Eastern Continent."


    Xinsa showed undisguised displeasure on his face, "Gurubashi? Those idiots who squatted in the jungle all day and engaged in internal strife?"


    "Consultant Ethiopia, why did the Amani share the land with the Gurubashi? The entire Eastern Continent should belong to the glorious Amani Empire!"


    "Oh~"


    The Zandalari magic lord Esser chuckled meaningfully, "As long as Quel''Thalas can be defeated, there will be no race in the northern part of the Eastern Continent that can restrain the development of Amani."


    "Humans who don''t even have spellcasters are just scabies. After crushing their primitive kingdom, whoever can gain the upper hand in the territorial struggle between Amani and Gurubashi... It depends on which side of you is stronger, we The Zandalari won''t interfere."


    The commander of the Zandalari army, Nikolai, reminded, "Don''t think too far ahead. Although the number of high elves is small, their arcane magic can still cause a lot of damage, and the arcane puppets on the front line are quite annoying to deal with. "


    "Chief Sinza, I suggest tightening up the multi-line attack army, concentrating superior forces and selecting a route to break through, and don''t give Quel''Thalas another chance to turn the tables. It''s best to make a quick decision."


    Xinsa waved his hands proudly and said, "It is now impossible for the high elves to stand up. I must get back the face lost by the Amani ancestors in Quel''Thalas."


    Xin San''s casual attitude seemed to have won the victory, and Nikolai, who was always cautious, sighed helplessly.


    Esser patted the colleague of the Zanchuli Council and comforted him, "Relax, you think too much every time."


    "No matter how inflated Sinsa is, our scouts are still all over the Amani forest. If there is any trouble, they will soon find out."


    Nicolai nodded with a wry smile, "I hope so."


    ¡®I always feel that something is missing, is it my illusion? ''


    ¡­


    The advisory group sent by Zandalari is dominated by the magic lord Esser and the army commander Niklai. Like the night elves, they did not directly send troops to support the Amani, but cooperated with the Amani Empire in the form of advisors. .


    Since the war between the Amani trolls and the high elves has been maintained in the southern part of Eversong Forest, the trolls have obviously not paid enough attention to Sunsail Port, the largest port in Quel''Thalas. This is also Niklai''s usual thinking as the commander of the army. dead end.


    In the Zanchuli Council, each member is responsible for different tasks, with little overlap between them.


    Nikolai was only in charge of commanding the army, and the work of the navy was completely entrusted to Botu to manage.


    I hadn''t heard that the high elves had a powerful navy before, so Botu didn''t join the advisory group this time. Nikolai''s inertial thinking made him ignore the blockade and defense of the sea.


    However, the Amani trolls didn''t have a navy in the first place, and even if they wanted to block the sea, they probably couldn''t do it.


    First it was Leticia and Aurora, and then the envoys sent by Anasteria also went all the way south from the sea.


    When the envoy of the Sun King, Dantman Corona, landed on the rough pier southwest of Strom City, the Kingdom of Arathor seemed to have expected them to come, and the diplomatic officials in charge of reception warmly greeted the envoys to enter Strom City.


    Although the high elves are arrogant by nature, but now they are asking for help from others, and the attitude of human beings is very good. Danteman, who is in charge of asking for help from human beings, feels much better.


    After entering Strom City, Dantman was surprised to find that the army of Arathor Kingdom was training battle formation and tactics.


    Under the command of the command flag and the horn, this group of soldiers who had just begun training could not be ordered to stop, but the discipline of the human army had already begun to take shape.


    What surprised him even more was that it was a female night elf who was in charge of guiding the formation training of the human army.


    Danteman: "???"


    "...night elves? Where did they come from?"


    Hearing Dantman''s subconscious murmured question, the diplomatic official in charge of the reception answered in a gentle tone.


    "These two night elves are from the Night Republic on the other side of the sea. They came to help Arathor and Quel''Thalas defeat the Amani trolls, and were appointed as military advisors by King Thoradin."


    Dantman was stunned for a while, thinking of Celeste and Andrea who are still sitting in Silvermoon City, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, no wonder human beings are so enthusiastic. It turns out that the Moon Shadow Speaker has been prepared for a long time, and he really does everything as the rumors say. ''


    Andrea is a friend of the first Sun King Dath''Rema, and is quite familiar with the second Sun King Danas.


    He personally witnessed the founding of Quel''Thalas, and some of his legends are still preserved in the kingdom of the high elves.


    It is said that the Chairman of the Moon Shadow likes to plan before making a move, and will do all the preparations before the war starts.


    When Dantman met King Thoradin, the gentle attitude of the human king made him more sure of his guess. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Thoradin, who had been prepared for a long time, agreed in principle to form an alliance with Quel''Thalas to deal with the trolls, but for the future development of the country, he made a request.


    Thoradin looked at Dantman with piercing eyes, "Mr. Messenger, I hope the high elves can teach magic to humans."


    After Leticia''s analysis, Thoradin also discovered many flaws in Arathor''s army, the lack of spellcasters being one of them.


    "this¡­"


    Dantman guessed that humans would mention conditions, but he didn''t expect Thoradin''s request to be this.


    After hesitating for a while, Dantman said with a tangled expression, "...Forgive me for not being able to make a decision on my own. I must first tell the Sun King about King Thoradin''s request."


    Thoradin nodded briskly and said, "Okay, but it should take a lot of time for Your Excellency Corona to come and go?"


    Dantman said proudly, "No, I can get in touch with the Sun King remotely, all I need is King Thoradin to open the magic net node in Arathi Highland to me."

 Chapter 289： Enemy

    The curious Thoradin witnessed the whole process of Dantman using the magic net nodes to construct a long-distance contact spell.


    After the spell was constructed, a soft male voice came from the magic circle.


    "Dantman? Is there anything to report?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Dantman didn''t waste any time, and briefly told the opposite Sun King about Thoradin''s request.


    "Ok¡­"


    Anasterian, far away in the court of the Sunstrider, hesitated.


    As descendants of the Highborne, they knew better than anyone else the dangers of abusing arcane magic. Over the years, the Highborne had hidden themselves under the sunwell when using large-scale magic, preventing the arcane energy from leaking out.


    At this time, Quel''Thalas has not yet set up a large-scale comprehensive defensive barrier Bandinoril, but its prototype has already begun to take shape.


    With the help of runestones buried beneath Eversong Woods, the high elves can completely shield the Sunwell and the arcane energies escaping from the realm of Quel''Thalas from spilling into the Twisting Nether and being discovered by demons.


    The Sun King hesitated for a while, while Dantman and Thoradin on the opposite side waited patiently for his answer.


    Considering the desperation that Quel''Thalas is facing now, Anasteria finally compromised, at least letting his people get through this hurdle first.


    "Dantman, you first build a teleportation array with the help of the local magic network nodes, and I will send people there to teach humans the most basic arcane skills. However, the first batch can only select a hundred people at most. I don''t want to repeat the mistakes of the Dark Night Empire. .¡±


    "Follow the king''s orders."


    After finishing the call, Thoradin was a little excited besides disappointed.


    Although there are only 100 people for the time being, as long as these 100 people can officially enter, sooner or later the scale of human mages will gradually expand in the Kingdom of Arathor.


    ¡­


    Contrary to Dantman''s expectations, the humans who received the teachings of arcane magic learned quickly, and they seemed to have an innate affinity for this order energy.


    Anasteria was puzzled by the report, but Andrea knew why.


    After all, human beings are descendants of Titan creations. As the products created by Titans who control the purest arcane energy, it is not unbelievable that human beings have arcane affinity.


    When Quel''Thalas began to fulfill the terms of the covenant, Thoradin reciprocated by mobilizing the armies of the Arathor Empire.


    Lordane led his direct troops to expand to the west of the Arathi Highlands, repelling scattered trolls all the way to the foot of Alterac Mountain, where he began to build a strong castle¡ªAlterac Fortress.


    Ignaeus also led the elite northward, entering East Weald from the trails of the Hinterlands, and established a frontline defensive outpost on this land later known as the Eastern Plaguelands.


    For half a year, the high elves defended desperately, and many lines of defense were torn apart by the Amani trolls, but in the end they managed to barely hold the core area leading to Silvermoon City.


    Chief Sinza of the Amani gradually began to feel impatient. The human disturbance in the rear made the military adviser sent by Zandalari a little uneasy. Recently, he has been urging him to concentrate his forces to break through the middle every day.


    Xin Sa himself also felt something bad. He no longer had the idea of ??playing tricks on the high elves, so he called back all the troops scattered throughout Eversong Forest, and prepared to break through the defense line of Qingfeng Village and reach Silvermoon City at once.


    As long as the capital of Quel''Thalas can be breached, all resistance of the high elves will be in vain.


    In half a year, 100 human mage apprentices have initially acquired combat effectiveness under the high elves'' fast-paced education, and the Alterac fortress has almost been built.


    "it''s time."


    Leticia stood in front of the Alterac fortress square and said softly, "Quel''Thalas is on the verge of its limit, and the troll''s attack rhythm has also become impatient. Now is the best time for the Kingdom of Arathor to attack from the rear. "


    Thoradin nodded calmly.


    "Clang!"


    Pulling out his sword Stromkar, the white-haired Thoradin shouted loudly, "Soldiers, since the beginning of human history, forest trolls have been slaughtering our compatriots and devouring their corpses."


    "The trolls regard us as a mobile food reserve in the forest. We want to tell those cruel and savage trolls that we are definitely not fat meat to be slaughtered!"


    "The high elf allies of Quel''Thalas are holding back the main force of the trolls for us. Now, listen to my orders, and the whole army will attack!"


    "Roar!"


    Laetitia and Aurora watched as the well-formed Arathor army poured out of Alterac Fortress.


    Aurora asked with some uncertainty, "Has their training level reached the standard?"


    "How can it be so fast."


    Leticia shook her head and said, "In just half a year, they can only maintain the most basic military formation by rote memorization, and there is no way to talk about various changes."


    "However, the trolls should not be much better. Unless the Zandalari advisors can quickly instill them with voodoo tactics, the two sides will still be pecking at each other."


    Aurora rolled her eyes. Although Leticia said it very bluntly, in the eyes of the experienced night elves, humans and Amani trolls who are new to formal military training are really like chickens pecking at each other. .


    After Thoradin led the army to go out, Ignaus also sent troops to respond in East Weald.


    "drink!"


    Ignaeus rushed into the enemy''s formation at the head of the horse, mercilessly slaying the troll blocking the way with the two-handed giant sword in his hand.


    The East Weald Hills are closely linked with the Amani Forest, and Ignaeus'' army is under great pressure.


    But in order to open a passage for Thoradin''s main force, Ignaeus led the army under his command to fight **** battles, and finally opened the passage to Seveld.


    In comparison, Thoradin''s route for dispatching troops was relatively easy.


    After leaving the Alterac Mountains, Thoradin''s army entered Sewald directly from Chillwind Post.


    Although the forest trolls had long been prepared for a sneak attack from humans from the rear, their main army had all been thrown into the Eversong Forest, and the defensive troops they could mobilize were not many, unable to stop the Arathor army with high morale.


    After breaking through the small number of troll defenses in Siweld, Thoradin led his army eastward to join forces with Ignaeus.


    This is where the real fun begins.


    After the rendezvous of the two armies, Thoradin finally formally made contact with the elite troops of the Amani trolls who remained behind in the southern defense.


    This forest troll elite was completely different from the miscellaneous soldiers that Thoradin had faced before. It was the first time for human beings to face the troll''s voodoo spell, which unsurprisingly caused widespread panic, and the originally ferocious offensive suddenly slowed down.


    At this time, Xin Sa was personally leading the army to attack the front line of Qingfeng Village. When UU Reading got the news, he punched the tall trees in Yongge Forest angrily.


    "Humans dare to take the opportunity to attack our army''s rear!"


    Nikolai''s face was also a little ugly, "The situation is troublesome. It is a taboo on the battlefield to be attacked by the enemy. We must quickly defeat one side and break the crisis of encirclement. I suggest..."


    Before Nikolai finished speaking, Xinsa clamored and pointed at Qingfeng Village with a knife, "Of course we should break through the defense of the high elves first. Humans are just a mob. As long as Quel''Thalas is defeated, it won''t be too late to deal with them later!"


    "But¡­"


    Nikolai was going to continue persuading him, but at this moment Esai pressed his shoulder and shook his head silently.


    "It''s useless, look at the attitude of these forest trolls."


    All the forest trolls were madly attacking Qingfeng Village''s defense line with red eyes. Nikolai could only sigh slightly when he saw this scene.


    "I hope Chief Hinsa''s decision is correct."

 Chapter 290： Defending the city

    The battle situation on the front line of Qingfeng Village was extremely tragic.


    The high elves of Quel''Thalas built a small fortress in front of Clearwind Village, which was crumbling under the attack of the trolls.


    Quel''Thalas doesn''t have the powerful construction technology of the Night Republic. Facing the repeated attacks of many loa, the city wall has more and more cracks.


    A female general with a beautiful longbow in her hand and a green cloak behind her poured out arrows like afterimages. At the same time, she encouraged the nearly exhausted rangers beside her loudly, "Don''t stop!" ! Keep shooting arrows!"


    "The rear is our homeland. If you don''t want your family to be buried in the belly of the troll, you must not let them break through the defense line of Qingfeng Village!"


    Anasteria went into battle in person, holding the ancestral artifact of the Sunstrider family, the Flame Strike, and under the protection of the Spellbreaker''s personal guards, he tried his best to play his role as a fortress.


    "Pyroblast!"


    The fireball as big as a bath tub was smashed into the group of trolls attacking the city below by the Sun King. The fireball exploded when it touched the target and exploded with high temperature, engulfing all the trolls within ten meters around.


    Ignoring the screaming forest troll rolling on the ground, Anasteria used the second Pyroblast without stopping.


    Two consecutive fireballs blasted a large gap in the troll siege troops swarming below the city wall, and the crude battering hammer was also ignited by the flames, the pressure of the high elves defending the city was slightly relieved.


    The city gate strengthened by multiple enchantments was already full of cracks at this time, the damage caused by the sorcerer''s voodoo spells to the city gate was very obvious, and the time this city gate could hold on was not long.


    Seeing that they couldn''t attack for a long time, Xinsa angrily led his personal guard team to charge against the rain of arrows. The sorcerer and headhunter hurriedly switched their firepower, and suppressed the elf ranger who was about to exhaust his physical strength on the city wall in a short time.


    Xinsa stepped on the pitted city wall and climbed up. After jumping on the city wall, he immediately swung the big knife in his hand and slashed at the female general who commanded the battle.


    "clang!"


    The elf female general raised her longbow and blocked Xinsa''s attack with this longbow, which was obviously not ordinary at a glance, but the difference in physique and strength between the two sides made her fly away by Xinsa''s blow.


    However, the female general did not completely lose her figure. She adjusted her posture in the air, and she was still light when she landed.


    "Boom, boom, poof, poof, poof!"


    Sinsa parried two arrows that hit his vitals, and the remaining three pierced his arms and then his thighs.


    "It''s you again, **** Windrunner!"


    In Xinsa''s memory, he and this female ranger lost count of how many times he fought against this female ranger. Although the opponent retreated all the way after the war started due to the gap in military strength, he never really defeated this difficult enemy.


    "General, retreat quickly!"


    Three rangers surrounded Sinsa and attacked.


    Sinsa''s head was thrown back to avoid a short knife slashing at his neck, and his big three-toed foot kicked the opponent''s chest. There was a clear sound of bone breaking, and the elf ranger''s chest was dented, obviously he couldn''t survive up.


    Stretching out his left hand to block the ranger who was slashing at him, he forcibly clamped the opponent''s dagger with his muscles, and Xin Sa cut the ranger who was unresponsive in two horizontally.


    The last ranger was beheaded by the captain of the Xinsa guard who had just climbed up the city wall. At this time, the female ranger general guarding the city wall had already retreated tens of meters.


    Before he could pull out the arrows and short knives on his body, Xin Sa suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. He grabbed the corpse of the elf beside him and blocked it in front of him. A big fireball immediately fell on the corpse and exploded.


    "Pooh!"


    Xin Sa shook off the hot corpse in his hands, and then hurriedly took out the enemy weapon that was stuck in his body, and at this time the wound on his body had begun to heal rapidly.


    "Haha! Sunstrider, you finally dare to come out, you little turtle."


    Grinning grimly at the handsome man in red robe holding a long red sword, Xin Sa provocatively said, "Come on, let''s go one-on-one!"


    "boom!"


    A giant bear, Loa, slammed into the city wall violently, and the whole fortress began to shake violently.


    Unmoved, Anasteria looked at Sinsa with a cold face. When he was about to fight to improve his morale, the female ranger hurriedly stopped him.


    "Your Majesty! Don''t pay attention to him, they won''t stay on the city wall for long."


    Just as the female general said, the arcanist unit protected at the back began to cast spells, and the three systems of spells soon completely covered the section of the city wall where Xinsa was located.


    After finally attacking the city wall, Xinsa originally wanted to continue to expand the results of the battle.


    But at this moment, facing the Arcanist''s intensive care and the Spellbreaker not far away, he could only resign himself to jumping off the city wall to avoid it.


    "laugh!"


    The female ranger general pulled the bowstring in her hand again, and several of Xinsa''s personal guards who failed to escape in time were shot to death at the top of the city.


    ¡­


    This hand-to-hand siege battle lasted all day, and in the end the troll still failed to break through the gate that was about to be broken.


    It''s not that the trolls don''t want to continue to attack the fortress in one go, but the Arathor Empire has put a lot of pressure on the trolls'' southern defense line.


    The 30,000 elite army initially got rid of the fear of voodoo and marched again under Thoradin''s order. The remaining troops alone could no longer stop the human attack.


    Once the defense line behind them is breached, not only humans can chase after the troll''s **** and beat them hard, but the high elves who are about to lose their hold will also be greatly encouraged.


    Although very reluctant, Sinsa could only withdraw under the repeated urging of Nikolai.


    As soon as the troll withdrew, most of the high elves who were still alive on the city wall collapsed and sat down on the spot.


    The rangers were severely exhausted, and their hands were shaking uncontrollably after the battle.


    The mages were also close to the exhaustion of their magic power, and each of them sat in a state of meditation with pale faces, trying to extract energy from the sun well to quickly replenish consumption.


    There are corpses of trolls and high elves inside and outside the city walls, UU reading www.uukanshu. The remains of com arcane golems are also scattered around.


    Generally speaking, the trolls on the siege side had more casualties, but at this time no high elves felt they had made a profit.


    Anasterian sighed sadly. Regardless of the outcome of this war, the high elves will not be able to recover for at least hundreds of years.


    Andrea, Onyxia, and Seres stood on the top of a mountain behind the battlefield, looking at the tragic battlefield that had just ended from a distance.


    Onyxia looked at Seres''s tightly pursed lips, and asked Andrea in a low voice, "Do we really not need to help? Even if we just join the battlefield as an individual, it can play a big role, right?"


    "Need not."


    Ceres let out a breath, and said in a low tone, "This is the ordeal that Quel''Thalas must go through. Maybe this war can wake up those nobles who indulge in pleasure all day long."


    Andrea didn''t comment, but he secretly shook his head in his heart, ''Is it so easy? ''

 Chapter 291： Offensive and defensive transposition

    When Sinsa personally led the Amani trolls to attack the defense line, the Amani Forest was close to the East Weld Hills, and the Kingdom of Arathor also took the opportunity to attack the trolls'' rear formation.


    Compared with the frontal battlefield where sparks are scattered everywhere, the pressure on the Kingdom of Arathor is obviously much less.


    Xinsa originally wanted to concentrate his forces to defeat the high elves'' defense line at once, and solve the crisis situation of being surrounded on both sides, but Quel''Thalas'' tenacity exceeded his imagination.


    If he continued to maintain a high-intensity attack, he was confident that he could break through Qingfeng Village''s defenses within three days, but the humans constantly harassing the rear prevented the trolls from devoting all their energy to attacking the city.


    The advisor Nikolai sent by Zandalari once again suggested to Sinza that he should turn his head around and defeat the human army, and it would be best to annihilate the main human force at once.


    Although the high elves desperately defended Qingfeng Village''s line of defense at all costs, anyone with a discerning eye could see that they were now at the end of their battles.


    If they continue to attack the high elves, Quel''Thalas, who is on the verge of desperation, may explode with amazing combat power in despair, and may not be able to take them down in a short time.


    There are no eggs under the nest, and the high elves have a deep enough foundation. Once they fall into the crisis of destroying the country, those nobles who usually don''t work hard will definitely do their best, which will cause a lot of obstacles to the troll''s offensive.


    In contrast, humans are much easier to deal with.


    There are no spellcasters, no healers, just relying on the brute force of physical strength to fight, and the discipline of the army is not as strict as that of the high elves, which seems to be a soft persimmon that is easier to pinch.


    After some ideological struggle, Xinsa decided to adopt the suggestions of Niklai and Esser, temporarily suppress the temptation to destroy the high elves and regain the Amani ancestral land, and shift the main attack direction to the rear.


    ¡­


    Amani''s army formation is relatively large, and the movement from the front to the back is very obvious.


    Thoradin looked at the troll''s flowing army formation from a distance, and said with a solemn expression, "Sure enough, as Advisor Leticia said, the troll has turned its main attack target to us."


    Ignaeus, who was wounded all over his body and wrapped in countless **** bandages, asked, "Your Majesty, are we going to withdraw our troops as planned?"


    "withdraw."


    Thoradin ordered without hesitation, "Although the trolls suffered a lot in the war with Quel''Thalas, their total strength still far exceeds ours, so we cannot fight them head-on."


    "Let''s fight and retreat, try to show the enemy''s weakness, lure them to continue chasing south, and act according to the plan."


    Thoradin turned to look at Lordane, "Is there any news from Alterac Fortress? How are the mages preparing?"


    Lordain nodded solemnly and said, "Consultant Aurora sent a message early this morning, and everything is ready, just waiting for the troll army to take the bait."


    "Very well, soldiers, act!"


    Arathor''s army has received Leticia''s assault training for more than half a year. Although it is still unable to integrate various tactics in actual combat, at least the formation of the army is already in shape.


    Xinsa got the news that the human army was retreating, and brought two advisors and senior Amani generals to check it out in person.


    Nikolai looked at the Arathor fighters retreating in an orderly manner and frowned, "Advance and retreat in an orderly manner, our army is just changing direction now, even if we send troops to pursue it in a hurry, it may not be able to play a decisive role. These humans were really barbarians not long ago. ?"


    Xinsa also grinned in disbelief, "At least when Amani fought them last time, humans couldn''t put up such a strict formation."


    Esai rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "That is to say, someone behind these humans is pointing them? High elves?"


    Nikolai''s brows twitched, and he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    "When did Quel''Thalas and Arathor establish an alliance?"


    Sinsa replied, "About half a year ago, what happened?"


    "Half a year...that should be fine."


    Nikolai silently calculated the time, ¡®It should be impossible for humans to quickly grasp the mysteries of magic in just half a year. ''


    "Chief Xinsa, pay attention to the human ambush on the way. I always feel that they seem to have some kind of plan."


    ¡­


    As the trolls and humans left the Amani Forest one after another, the high elves on Qingfeng Village''s defense line finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In just half a year, the soldiers on the front line felt like years. Every day, countless comrades-in-arms sprayed blood on the wall, giving their lives to defend the country.


    Although under the proper control of Anasteria, Quel''Thalas'' army turned pressure into motivation to defend their home and country, but this spirit has its limits after all.


    Of the 30,000 elite high elf soldiers, only about 10,000 remained, with more than 5,000 dead, and there were still a large number of wounded soldiers waiting for the priest''s treatment in the barracks.


    The scrapping rate of arcane puppets is even more astonishing. If Quel''Thalas hadn''t accumulated enough foundations for thousands of years, coupled with the support of cross-sea trade that the Dark Night Republic has intentionally or unintentionally facilitated, Quel''Thalas would have died at this time. I ran out of ammunition and food.


    Anasterian could not bear to look at the remaining troops that had barely assembled, gritted his teeth and gave up the hesitation that should not have been during the war.


    "General Windrunner, I''ll leave it to you to command the pursuit battle. We must control the speed of the harassment, so as not to provoke the trolls to turn around and attack us again. Drive them to the Alterac Mountains step by step according to the plan."


    "yes!"


    The Ranger General Windrunner solemnly accepted the army delivered by the Sun King. These troops are the last troops that Quel''Thalas can muster now.


    In the face of the national crisis, Anasteria didn''t care about playing elegant political struggles with the nobles. He strongly demanded that the nobles take out their own private soldiers and send them together to the defense line of Qingfeng Village to replace the ones taken away by General Ranger. Elite defenders.


    Quel''Thalas adopts the enfeoffment system of nobles, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com Every noble has its own territory in Eversong Forest, and of course it also has its own leading army.


    Of course, the combat effectiveness of these second-line troops is not as good as that of the regular army, but they should be barely enough to defend the city.


    After all, the main force of the trolls had gone south, and the troops left in the Amani Forest could only be used to warn and defend Zul''Aman, and it should be impossible to launch a large-scale siege again.


    After sending off the Ranger General, Anasteria still couldn''t get free time.


    This war undoubtedly caused heavy damage to Quel''Thalas. In addition to balancing the grievances of the nobles and calming the panic in Silvermoon City, the Sun King also had to arrange manpower to ensure the supply route of the pursuing troops.


    A lot of work was placed on the young Anasteria, which not only caused great pressure on him, but also became a powerful driving force to accelerate his growth.


    Quel''Thalas was temporarily out of crisis, and the three of Andrea followed General Windrunner all the way south.


    The decisive battle that will determine the future fate of the three countries in the Eastern Continent is about to begin, and Andrea does not want to miss this opportunity to witness it with his own eyes.

 Chapter 292： wheel of the times

    The current Ranger General is named Veronica Windrunner. Her appearance is considered top-notch even among the high elves who are full of handsome men and beautiful women. The combination of her heroic temperament and beautiful appearance gave Andrea a feeling of seeing Shandris'' delusion.


    However, this does not mean that he has any unreasonable thoughts about this General Windrunner, but simply appreciates beauty, and Veronica is already a married woman.


    Veronica Windrunner is over 1,500 years old this year and is a seasoned veteran.


    The Windrunner family rose in the early days of the founding of Quel''Thalas. At that time, the head of the family, Taranas, used the artifact longbow Thasdora to slaughter a large number of invading forest trolls, making a contribution to the early expansion of Quel''Thalas'' difficult territory. made a huge contribution.


    Sasdora is made from the wood of Sas''ara, the sacred tree of Eversong Forest. This sacred tree covers the entire forest with its branches and leaves nourished by the sunwell, and even trolls benefit from it.


    Within the scope of the holy tree Sas''ara, the forest is like spring all year round, and the magic power of the sunwell permeates wantonly, creating an excellent living soil for the high elves.


    The wood for making Sasdora was taken from the sacred tree, and Danath ordered it to be soaked in the sunwell to absorb the magic power, and it was taken out after several years to make a longbow.


    This bow was delivered to the first ranger general Tanaras Windrunner. With the help of Thasdora, he led the ranger army to drive all the trolls in Eversong Forest to the south.


    Since then, the Windrunner family has been sitting on the frontier of Quel''Thalas for generations, becoming the first barrier to defend the country.


    As a descendant of the Windrunner family, Veronica took over the titles of Thasdora and Ranger General from her father who died in battle at a young age, and led the Ranger troops to fight against the invading trolls.


    Veronica was born in peaceful times, but grew up in turbulent times.


    As the feud among the Amani trolls winds down, their raids on the frontiers of Quel''Thalas increase in frequency with each passing year.


    In the past 200 years, Veronica has basically never retreated from the front line. She has fought countless times with Sinsa, the contemporary chief of Amani, and both sides know each other well.


    Compared with the decadent nobles who prefer to hold military power in Silvermoon City, Anasteria is more willing to trust the Windrunner family that has guarded the border for the high elves for generations.


    Including the Sunfury Legion, the mage force directly under the Sun King, all the hopes of Quel''Thalas were pinned on Veronica.


    Facing the heavy pressure, General Ranger did not show anxiety or uneasiness. She still maintained a calm mind during the march, and launched endless harassment of Arathor''s troll rear troops.


    But Veronica managed to grasp the mentality of the trolls very well, and did not irritate them completely. The two sides just chased and crossed East Weld, and followed humans and trolls to West Weld. Central, the area to be known as Andorhal in the future.


    During the period of their operations with the army, the three of Andrea and Veronica established a good relationship.


    Although she has never heard of Veronica''s name, Andrea still remembers the name of Windrunner in her heart.


    The descendants of this ranger family run through the history of thousands of years after Azeroth. First of all, the name of Veronica''s daughter made Andrea feel a little familiar.


    Sensing the gaze behind him, Andrea sighed softly, turned his head with a somewhat tangled expression, a small golden head was looming under the cover of the leaves in the forest.


    "Li Reza, come out."


    Knowing that he had been exposed, someone hiding in the tree simply jumped down.


    "Why follow me?"


    The little girl who was not yet 20 years old tilted her head, "Curious, I''ve never seen a night elf before."


    Seres next to Andrea was a little surprised, "Isn''t it? Hasn''t the cross-sea trade between the Night Republic and Quel''Thalas been going on for many years?"


    Li Reza curled her lips, "Mother and father won''t let me leave the Windrunner''s residence, only Sunsail Port has traces of night elves."


    Since the two sides have not formally established diplomatic relations, the night elves who followed the cross-sea merchant ship to Quel''Thalas will only be active around the port, and will not go deep into the hinterland of Quel''Thalas.


    The young Li Reza happened to be very curious. Unfortunately, the strict family education made her only live in the border area for a long time to receive training. Even Silvermoon City, the capital, was only taken by her mother once when she was an adult.


    Andrea and Seres looked at each other, shook their heads helplessly and said, "Even if you want to observe, you don''t need to be so sneaky, why don''t you just come up and talk to us?"


    According to Andrea''s past life memories recorded in the small book, Li Reza should be the mother of the three famous Windrunner sisters, but at this time she is just a very curious high elf girl.


    Because of her relationship with the high elves, Celeste has a lot of kinship with the citizens of Quel''Thalas, except for a few corrupt nobles with their noses up in the sky.


    Beckoning Lireza over, Seres patiently told Lireza, whose eyes were full of curiosity, about the history of the night elves.


    While Dath''Remar and Danath paid little attention to the past, noble-born historians kept the history of the high elves secret before their expulsion.


    The history books circulating in Quel''Thalas today only preserve the history after the founding of the High Elves, and Li Reza and other descendants only have a one-sided understanding of the origin of the High Elves.


    Moreover, these news are still passed down from generation to generation among the people, and there is inevitably a lot of false information mixed in them.


    Onyxia looked at the two people who were talking quietly together, "Don''t you need to stop them? If this girl learns the truth about the departure of the high elves and spreads it in Quel''Thalas...I''m afraid it will control the public opinion of the nobles." Cause a certain impact, right?"


    Andrea shrugged. "Really can never be fake. There is nothing wrong with letting her know about history."


    "And I believe that Li Reza is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the priorities. Do you think Veronica didn''t stop it?"


    At this time, although Veronica was still ordering the rangers to set up a temporary camp, her eyes would glance at her daughter from time to time.


    "We are only one step away from the decisive battle."


    Andrea set up a pergola and looked at the camp built by trolls in the distance. The simple animal skin tents and the high elves'' exquisite gold and red marching tents formed a sharp contrast, as if they represented wildness and civilization respectively.


    Onyxia obviously had similar thoughts, and she sneered disdainfully, "A country like the Amani trolls who don''t know how to keep pace with the times, sooner or later, UU Reading will be crushed by the wheels of the advancing age. "


    "If the goal of this joint operation is achieved, Amani will have no hope of rising from now on."


    Andrea agreed with the Black Dragon Princess'' speculation.


    Facts have proved that even with Zuljin, the ruthless and cunning forest troll leader, Amani still failed to find anything in the end.


    Looking at the Alterac snow-capped mountains that were clearly visible not far away, Andrea sighed and said, "Amani''s experience can be regarded as a wake-up call for us. We can''t just muddle along, and we must always pay attention to the current era."


    "After this war, the situation in the Eastern Continent will undergo a huge change."


    "With Quel''Thalas recuperating and Amani slumping, the rise of Arathor Kingdom and humans is almost inevitable."


    "We should start to formulate strategies for dealing with humans. Fortunately, I buried a good relationship in advance, which should be of some help to the friendly exchanges with humans in the future."

 Chapter 293： 1 Husband

    In the last canyon from Chillwind Hills to Alterac Snow Mountain, a battle with vastly different strengths is going on.


    Even though Thoradin has been effectively controlling the army and fighting and retreating, the combat effectiveness of the main force of the Amani trolls still exceeded his expectations.


    The Amani barbarians, whose physique is far superior to that of ordinary people, lead the troll infantry to charge forward, headhunters and sorcerers provide remote support in the rear, and witch doctors dance strange dances to boost morale and give healing to the frontline soldiers .


    Seeing that the success was imminent, Arathor''s army was bitten by the Amani troll near Chillwind Post.


    The trolls, which still had 70,000 troops, had a relatively long battle line. The troops in the rear were harassed by the high elves, and the vanguard was the first to fight Arathor.


    The central army led by Sinsa was getting closer and closer to the battlefield, but Thoradin still couldn''t get rid of the troll''s entanglement and continued to advance. The huge pressure made the founding king of Arathor scratch his head anxiously.


    Ignaeus has a typical straight temper. He smiled honestly and said, "Your Majesty, if you catch him again, you will really be bald."


    "you shut up!"


    Thoradin was already in a bad mood, and he almost kicked Ignaus, who was carrying the pot without opening it.


    When Leticia and Aurora met Thoradin before, the human king''s hairstyle was Mediterranean, but now... he is not far from being completely bald.


    Ignaeus wanted to charge and fight a **** path for the whole army.


    But before he fought too hard in East Weald, he marched all the way and didn''t get enough time to recuperate.


    With the level of human medical treatment, Ignaeus has not suffered from other diseases until now because his body is strong enough, and the speed of recovery from injuries is naturally very slow.


    The situation was critical, and Lordane, who had been silent before, made up his mind to stand up.


    "Your Majesty, please entrust me with the final task, and you lead the main force to retreat first."


    "What?" Thoradin said in surprise, "Don''t be kidding, in this situation, there is no difference between dying and dying, you..."


    "Please Your Majesty agree!"


    Lordane bowed his head firmly and begged, "The future of the Kingdom of Arathor and even the entire human race is focused on this war. We can''t fall short on the eve of success. Please evacuate first, Your Majesty!"


    Thoradin sternly reprimanded, "No! You are one of the most important generals in the Kingdom of Arathor. Even if you want to die, you should be handed over to someone else!"


    Lordane smiled and said with a see-through expression, "Who is willing? Who has enough prestige to make the broken troops fight to the last moment?"


    "General Ignaeus is qualified, but his injury has hindered his actions, and I am the only one who is the most suitable for the rear right now."


    "you¡­"


    "His Majesty."


    Ignaeus shook his head at Thoradin with a serious expression, "Lordane is right, we cannot be chased and wiped out by trolls here, please make a decision."


    "Both me and Lordane are willing to stay and be loyal to the future of the kingdom. The one who survives will lead Arathor''s army to clean up the mess after the plan is launched."


    After all, Thoradin was the founding hero of a generation. After a brief hesitation, he took a deep breath.


    "Huh... I see."


    Thoradin said to Lordain apologetically, "Your heroic deeds will definitely be remembered by the people of Arathor, and we will make the plan a success, for sure!"


    Lordane smiled sassyly, "Your Majesty, I also believe that the plan will succeed. The Kingdom of Arathor and all human beings will usher in a glorious era."


    ¡­


    Icewind Post was not far from the Alterac Fortress, so he reluctantly handed over the post-break mission to the 500 elite soldiers led by Lordain, and Thoradin led the main force to continue retreating with his lips pursed.


    When Sinsa''s main force rushed to the narrow valley near Chillwind Hill, the 500 human soldiers who had set up an army formation blocked the road to the rear tightly.


    Lordane raised the long sword in his right hand and shouted loudly, "Soldiers who voluntarily left behind! In the name of General Lordane of the Kingdom of Arathor, I pay my sincere respect to you."


    "The war we are going through will determine the future of mankind. We are destined not to witness the end of the war and the bright future of Arathor Kingdom with our own eyes, but we will become the last stepping stone for the rise of mankind!"


    "The whole army defends! The trolls can only move forward if they step over our corpses, for Arathor!"


    "For Arathor!"


    Xinsa originally thought that he could wipe out the main human force in this canyon, but he didn''t expect that there were only 500 dead soldiers who knew they would die.


    "Attack! Crush them! Annihilate the main force of the despicable humans before they escape into the fortress, and the glory will belong to Amani!"


    "Roar!"


    The strong Amani barbarians took the lead in jumping towards the human army with roars that did not resemble human voices.


    Lordain commanded loudly, "Shields stand firm in formation! Spears face the air, stab these monsters down for me, and archers shoot freely!"


    Although there are only 500 soldiers, the united human army has done everything under Lordaen''s command.


    The knowledge that Leticia taught them was finally implemented at the moment of life and death. The 500 human soldiers who were condensed into one body stood firmly in the canyon. The decisive aura made the face of Zandalari advisor Nikolai change.


    "Not good, this army has initially formed a military spirit, this battle... I''m afraid it will be difficult to fight."


    Ethiopia is not a military commander, so he asked puzzledly, "How can it be difficult to beat tens of thousands of people against 500 people? Isn''t it enough for one person to drown them with one mouthful of saliva?"


    Nikolai shook his head with a wry smile, "It''s not that simple, you pay attention to the surrounding terrain."


    "On both sides are steep mountains that are difficult to climb. Unless we turn to the foothills to the south and take a long way, the valley guarded by 500 humans is the last barrier to the Alterac fortress."


    The high elves were still chasing and harassing frantically, and both Niklai and Sinsa decided to make this war a quick one.


    As Nikolai said, although Loa''s back-breaking troops only have 500 people, in this narrow valley, the large number of people does not give them too many advantages in numbers, and it is difficult for the huge Loa to fight in this narrow valley. The terrain exerts its strength.


    The humans at the front kept falling under the coordinated attacks of the trolls, but the rest of the soldiers seemed to have no idea what fear was, and they still firmly guarded the main passage of the canyon as if they were rooted under their feet.


    With the sharp reduction in the strength of the defenders, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Lordane also took his own sword and shield and went to the battlefield in person, and he was fighting with Dallo, one of the most valiant generals under Sinsa''s command, a follower of the bobcat Loaharraz.


    "Clang!"


    The big shield supported the sharp claws on Dallo''s gauntlet, and Lordane shook the shield calmly to block the opponent''s attack, and the long sword in his right hand made a vertical cut.


    Dallo inherited part of the characteristics of the lynx Loa, moving nimbly to dodge Lordain''s attack, but at this moment a human soldier with only one arm next to him rallied his last strength and stabbed him with a long spear.


    Dallo, who was dodging in a hurry, lost his balance and took a step back. Lordain seized this opportunity and launched a charge.


    Lordane, who was in heavy armor, slammed into Dallo''s body with great impact, and slammed the shield in his left hand on his head. cut off his head.


    After beheading the enemy general, Lordane struck heavily on the shield with his long sword.


    "Bump! Who else!"

 Chapter 294： Lordaerons Elegy

    Xinsa''s face was very ugly. He didn''t expect to lose a general in this small canyon.


    "Let''s go together! This is a battlefield, not a one-on-one fight. Destroy this human defender and cut off their heads! I''m going to have this group of humans for dinner today!"


    Esai and Nikolai frowned at Xinsa''s furious roar.


    The Zandalari abandoned the bad habit of cannibalism a long time ago. Amani now sits on a large hunting ground in the northern part of the Eastern Continent, and there is no shortage of food. Continuing to eat people is undoubtedly a uglification of the image of the troll, and it is completely unnecessary.


    But after all, they are just consultants sent by Zandalari. It is not good to refute their chief in front of tens of thousands of Amani trolls. Talk privately.


    Many Loa priests joined the battle at the same time, and Lordaeron gradually became unstoppable. The armor on his body was severely damaged, and there were more and more wounds. There were also many damages and cracks on the shield that was not finely crafted. It has already rolled the blade.


    But Lordaeron, regardless of the scars on his body, still bravely led the remaining nearly 100 soldiers to hold the canyon firmly. His strong fighting will to fight to the death made the enemy Nikolai stand in awe.


    In the end, the 500 human soldiers were wiped out, but the number of enemies they took away was more than three times that of their own. Lordaeron even rushed from left to right and killed three loa priests one after another. This is like thunder.


    The rest of the loa priests all became more cautious. Although Lordain''s armor and sword shield were almost completely broken, and his whole body was dyed bright red and stood motionless, no one within a radius of five meters dared to attack him. Feel free to approach.


    "Kill! Chop off his head!"


    "wait!"


    Nikolai finally couldn''t help making a sound. He strutted past a large number of hunched Amani trolls, walked up to Lordain without any scruples, held his hand under his nose to breathe, and tried again. He felt for the pulse in his neck.


    "He is dead, there is no need to spoil the warrior''s body."


    Nikolai laid down Lordain''s standing dead dead body, and Esai also walked up in silence, pausing lightly on the ground with his staff.


    A two-meter-long pit appeared at the foot of the mountain on the edge of the canyon. Nikolai picked up Lordain''s body with a heavy expression and put him in it.


    "you¡­"


    Xinsa''s expression was a little distorted. He didn''t expect that the two Zandalari advisors would show such respect to the enemy. Even he, the Amani chief, had never enjoyed this standard of treatment.


    Nikolai and Esai ignored Xinsa, and they whispered, "Bwonsamdi blesses your heroic soul, and may you reach the other side of the kingdom of death smoothly."


    Although both belong to the branch of trolls, the Zandalari trolls are far superior to these isolated barbaric empires in terms of civilization, military strength, and personal cultivation.


    The behavior of the two Zandalari consultants made the Amani trolls unable to understand, which indirectly caused a rift in the originally harmonious cooperative relationship between the two parties.


    "Hey~"


    After breaking through the canyon and entering Steinbrad''s camp, Esai and Nikolai sighed relative to each other in the tent they had built.


    "It''s no wonder that other races look down on trolls. The most fundamental reason is that the subdivided empires like Amani are not up to date."


    Nikolai nodded depressingly, "If we want to reproduce the great troll empire, we must make a plan for improving the quality of the subdivided empire. First of all, the bad habit of cannibalism must be eliminated."


    Although Nikolai and Eseduo persuaded him repeatedly, a heavy loss of victory made Xinsa very angry. At this time, all the corpses in the canyon had disappeared, leaving only a solitary mound at the foot of the mountain.


    As for the whereabouts of the corpse... Considering the customs of the Amani trolls, there is no need to investigate too much.


    ¡­


    Thoradin, who had already entered the Alterac Fortress, received the report from the front line. He nodded expressionlessly, and waved his hand to signal the scouts to go down.


    On the roof of Alterac Castle where the wind was blowing, Thoradin held on to the wooden railing in front of him with trembling hands and remained silent for a long time.


    For a long time, Thoradin''s old voice sang a sad requiem, and the singing sound spread far and wide in the quiet night.


    Aurora and Leticia on the third floor of the castle were relatively silent. They witnessed the tragic battle in the canyon through eagle eye.


    "Is this war..."


    Aurora bent her knees and huddled into a ball, and said in a somewhat depressed mood, "Letty, will all the wars you have experienced be fought like this to the last person?"


    "Won''t."


    Leticia has seen much more worlds than Aurora. Although she also marveled at Lordaeron''s bravery in her heart, at least she did not receive such a big impact like Aurora.


    "Under normal circumstances, the battlefield will not be so tragic. Once there is a defeat, the commander will let his troops retreat and try to preserve their vitality."


    Leticia shrugged and said, "Of course, this is our night elves'' way of fighting. After all, our fertility rate is low. Andrea has repeatedly emphasized that we should focus on protecting ourselves on the battlefield."


    "He would rather scrap more arcane puppets and war weapons. As long as we don''t lose too many soldiers'' lives, we won''t be hurt."


    Leticia sighed and said, "Humans have different values ??from ours. They are short-lived species with a strong fertility rate. Sometimes they would rather use their own lives in exchange for important opportunities. Perhaps in the future, this way of thinking will lead to Heroes come forth."


    ¡­


    The trolls were stationed in Steinbrad, and the Quel''Thalas pursuit force led by Veronica came to the canyon where the fierce battle had been fought before.


    "Why is there so much blood on the ground?"


    Li Reza squatted down and stroked the blood-stained ground in confusion, a large number of damaged armor and weapons were scattered in the canyon.


    Smelling the **** soil, Li Reza judged, "It''s still fresh. There should have been a big battle here, but what about the corpse?"


    The expressions of Andrea and Celes were a little gloomy, and they immediately judged the whereabouts of the corpse.


    Onyxia sneered, "Heh~ little guy, think about the customs of trolls."


    Celeste raised her brows upside down, "Oni!"


    "Yeah~ I''m talking too much. UU Reading "


    Li Reza is not innocent, she has received strict training from her parents since she was a child, and she has a certain understanding of the customs of trolls, and she quickly understood what Onyxia meant.


    Li Reza, who was a little pale, turned her head to look at Veronica, "Mother, is this true?"


    Veronica was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, "This is the barbaric troll, our eternal enemy."


    "Li Reza, you will inherit my position sooner or later. Don''t be soft-hearted when you face trolls. These barbarians are not civilized species at all, and they are no different from wild beasts."


    "¡­yes."


    Andrea noticed a barren hill at the foot of the mountain at this time, "This is..."


    Next to this mound is a small stone carving unique to Zandalar. Although Andrea couldn''t identify who the specific pattern on this stone carving represented, he knew from the last communication with Rezan that it was a certain loa. symbol.


    "Grave...loa, Bwonsamdi?"

 Chapter 295： Chasing and Escaping in the Fog

    Bwonsamdi, one of the loa worshiped by Zandalari, is known as the **** of death and the **** of the grave.


    It is said that a stone inscription with Bwonsamdi''s seal is left next to the tomb, which can ensure that the corpse will not be corrupted within a certain period of time.


    Because of the Blood Plague Rebellion, the Zandalari had long since abandoned the custom of burial.


    They left a tomb here to prevent corruption, which means that the people buried here are important, and they may be moved and reburied in the future.


    "It shouldn''t be a troll, so...Lordane?"


    Andrea silently closed her eyes and prayed in her heart, ''May Elune bless you to gain peace of mind after death. ''


    ¡­


    Nikolai in front of the Amani camp overlooking the walls of the Alterac fortress.


    Although the construction technology of humans is not as good as that of the high elves, Alterac Castle has more time to build, and the humans of Arathor have enough time to slowly polish it.


    In order to prevent trolls over two meters tall from climbing over the city wall, the walls of Alterac Fortress were ten meters high, and a large number of archers stood on the walls and scanned the surroundings sharply.


    Nikolai rubbed his fangs and frowned, "It''s not easy to attack, it''s best to lure humans out."


    Essai shook his head, "Human beings are not stupid, how could they give up their solid city walls and come out to fight us in the wild."


    "We can only let a large number of Loa attack the city wall and strive for the fastest time to break through this fortress."


    "The remaining elite troops of the high elves are following behind, and they will definitely wait for the opportunity to break into the battlefield. Tomorrow''s battle will determine the direction of the entire war, and there is no need to hold back any more strength."


    Although Nikolai still had uneasiness in his heart, he couldn''t figure out the source of the uneasiness along the way, and finally nodded in agreement with Esser''s suggestion.


    Behind the Amani camp, the high elves camped at a certain distance, and the whole camp didn''t seem to have changed much from before.


    But at this time, only the rangers led by General Ranger and some priests were left in the camp, and all the arcanists disappeared from the camp.


    The water vapor near Alterac Snow Mountain is very abundant, and thick fog will be produced every morning.


    "kill!"


    At five o''clock in the morning, before the sky was fully lit, there was a sudden cry of killing from the Alterac Fortress.


    The Amani troll got up in a hurry, and before they had time to form an army, the army of the Kingdom of Arathor had already arrived.


    "How is it possible? Are these humans crazy?"


    Nikolai opened his mouth wide and said in disbelief, "Why did you give up the advantage of defending the city and rush out? Is it just for this sneak attack?"


    Under Nikolai''s suggestion, the Amani trolls did not completely relax their vigilance, especially in this foggy climate suitable for surprise attacks.


    The Arathor Empire''s sneak attack did not have much effect. The trolls who had been prepared for a long time blocked their attack quickly, and even began to organize a counterattack when Xinsa personally went into battle to kill the enemy.


    "No, no, no!"


    Nikolai walked around the camp anxiously, "There must be something wrong, such a clumsy sneak attack can''t achieve the goal at all, with the guidance of the high elves, it is impossible for humans to make such a stupid decision!"


    Although Esser couldn''t understand it, he patted Nikolai on the shoulder, "Don''t think about it, humans have already shown their defeat. Thanks to their arrogant sneak attack, this war is coming to an end."


    Just as Esser said, rushing out of the fortress to make a sneak attack will not work. Arathor''s army is no match for the trolls in terms of combat effectiveness. Amani, who was counterattacked, pushed back step by step, and was about to flee back to the city to hold on.


    But at this time a Loa blocked their retreat.


    The projection of the frog Loakagwa, a helper sent by Zandalari to assist Amani in completing his hegemony.


    Although the Zandalari promised to help, they did not intend to invest all their wives on Amani.


    The loa they brought is just a projection with one-fifth of the power of the body, and it still follows the principle of voluntariness.


    The high-ranking and powerful kings Loa Alezan had no interest in helping Amani, and Loabangsandi, who was second only to Rezan''s death, did not come either.


    The leader of Zandalaroa is the velociraptor Loa Gonk, who is very keen on hunting. Where there is war, there is killing, which happens to be a suitable hunting ground for him.


    In addition to Gonk, the frog Kagwa, the thunder lizard Akunda and the saber-toothed tiger Jibul also came to help.


    In order to protect the loa from the arcane damage of the high elves, Amani used them very carefully.


    Even so, Quel''Thalas was exhausted under the repeated attacks of many Loa.


    In this expedition, except for the four high-level loas who stayed behind in Zul Aman, Amani brought all the loas he could find.


    However, the levels of strength among the loa are uneven. The powerful loa can even compare to the demigod of the wilderness, and the weaker loa may not be as good as Dakar, the spirit of the wilderness who was killed by Shandis before.


    Seeing that the humans were about to flee back to the fortress, Kagwa''s strong hind legs kicked the ground suddenly, and his huge body crashed down in front of the city gate, completely blocking the way for Arathor''s soldiers to return to the city.


    Thoradin, who personally led the army out of the city, did not rashly order to attack the giant frog. He led Arathor''s troops to abandon the fortress and move to the depths of Alterac Snow Mountain.


    "Where to escape!"


    With the victory just around the corner, Xinsa danced and shouted like a chicken blood, "The whole army charges! If you win this battle, the northern part of the mainland will completely belong to Amani!"


    Thoradin''s expression was calm while fleeing, and he didn''t have any sense of decadence that he was about to be defeated.


    As local snakes, Arathor''s army was still flexible in the thick fog, and they gradually opened up the distance from the unfamiliar Amani trolls.


    "Pursuit! Don''t let them get away!"


    ¡­


    Thousands of meters above the sky, Andrea and Seres had already reunited with Leticia and Aurora. The four of them stood on the back of Onyxia, who had turned back into a dragon form, and looked down at the battle situation below from a high altitude.


    Although it is difficult to see who is who in the dense fog, the general flow of the battlefield can be seen more clearly from this angle.


    Watching the Amani army being led into the valley in the northeast of Snow Mountain by the Arathor troops who deliberately made noise, Andrea''s mouth curled into a sneer.


    "Amani, who was greedy for success, finally took the bait."


    As the sun gradually rose, the fog covering the snow-capped mountains was gradually dissipating, and Andrea and others could see more details from the sky.


    The human and high elf mages who had already prepared were squatting on the back of the mountains around the valley.


    Thoradin''s army rushed through the valley, UU Reading followed by Sinsa clamoring to lead the Amani army and the Loa into the valley, and Veronica''s ranger troops were also far behind. hanging behind the Amani army.


    The climate in the snow-capped mountains is very cold, but Nikolai and Esai, who rushed with the army, felt that something was wrong.


    "Stop! The surrounding arcane fluctuations are rising sharply, we may have fallen into a trap!"


    The roaring army was so noisy that Xinsa couldn''t hear the voices of Nikolai and Esai at all.


    When the hundreds of Zandalari advisors hanging behind the large army stopped outside the valley, the high elf pursuit troops behind sped up their pursuit.


    Feeling that the surrounding arcane magic power fluctuations were still rising, and the surrounding temperature began to rise sharply, Essai gritted his teeth and looked unwillingly at the Amani army rushing into the trap.


    "The situation is not right, let''s retreat first!"


    "But¡­"


    "It''s Buick, let''s save our own lives first, Amani is finished!"

 Chapter 296： Doomsday

    When the Ranger General led his troops to block the entrance of the valley, Thoradin''s troops also stopped at the exit on the other side of the valley.


    Relying on the fortifications that had been prepared long ago, they assumed a resolute defensive posture.


    Although Xinsa''s brain was a little congested under the temptation of the imminent founding of Amani, no matter how stupid people were, they would be vigilant when they saw Arathor sticking to the exit of the valley.


    "Wait! Where''s the Zandalar?"


    Sinsa stopped the army and turned around to find the Zandalari Advisors.


    Jibble''s nose twitched, and Tiger''s face suddenly changed color, "Not good! There is an ambush!"


    Feeling the deadly threat around him, Gong Ke started to break out of the valley without saying a word. Kagwa squatted down and prepared to jump. Only the simple and honest Akunda couldn''t figure out what happened.


    However, it was obviously too late to escape at this time, and thousands of completely synchronized chanting sounds rang out around the valley at the same time.


    The heating process in the valley suddenly accelerated, and the snow on the ground soon completely melted, and even the khaki-yellow ground began to become scorched black.


    A few hundred meters above the Amani army, sporadic rain of fire began to fall. As the spell continued, the voices of the high elves and human mages around the valley became louder and louder, and finally merged into a spell name that resounded throughout the valley.


    "Doomsday Judgment!"


    Countless fireballs fell from the sky, and at the same time, a huge torrent of flames sprang out from the ground. Xinsa, who was the first to bear the brunt, was turned into ashes by the soaring flames before he could react.


    Not to mention the Amani troll who is a mortal, even the powerful Loa can''t stop this "big gift" that thousands of mages started preparing last night.


    The entire Alterac Mountains were shaken by this spell that burned the whole world, and the rich arcane energy and flames spewed out together. Almost all the trolls and loa in it were affected by this destructive spell. Incinerate.


    Even the well-informed Andrea and the others were shocked by the terrifying power of this spell, and Thoradin and Veronica who faced the spell were even more shocked from ear to ear.


    Thoradin murmured, "Is this... the destructive power that mages can cause?"


    Veronica was born in the arcane kingdom of Quel''Thalas, and she came to her senses earlier than Thoradin who was overwhelmed.


    "Hold the entrance to the valley! Shoot any trolls that flee toward us!"


    "yes!"


    The doomsday spell jointly released by the two races of mages completely changed the terrain of the valley. Tens of thousands of trolls and their loa gods were burned to fly ash. forest troll.


    Some trolls far away from the center of the valley escaped by chance, and they stumbled and fled with burns all over their bodies.


    But the Arathor and Quel''Thalas armies guarding the exits at both ends of the valley were caught. Except for a few trolls who escaped across the mountains, Amani''s 70,000 army was almost completely buried in the Slaughter Valley.


    From the Amani''s rise of troops to today, the forest troll empire has lost 100,000 of the most elite soldiers of the whole tribe. To make matters worse, a large number of their loa died, leaving only the four patron saints who stayed behind in Zul Aman.


    The Zandalaroa also suffered some losses, but what they lost was only a part of the power pinned on the projection, which should be able to replenish within a few hundred years.


    Esai and Niklai, who were fleeing, did not dare to look back, but they knew that the high elves'' pursuers still did not let them go.


    Looking at the flame storm rising above the valley from a distance, the two knew that the Amani troll was completely finished.


    Although the population of the Amani did not experience a major collapse, but without this group of elites, the Amani could no longer hold on to their vast territory.


    Humans and high elves will never let go of this opportunity, and everyone likes to beat the dog in the water.


    Nicolai speculated pessimistically that the Amani Empire, which had swelled to the extreme, would surely usher in the darkest period of great decline.


    The Amani suzerain clan suffered heavy losses, and the other big and small clans under its control will have two hearts because of this, and it is almost conceivable to become self-reliant one after another.


    "Maybe, in the future, the Amani will have to stay in their capital, Zul''Aman. If the high elves don''t kill them all, they may still have a chance of survival in a few thousand years, but..."


    Nikolay shook his head sadly, "The odds are too low."


    Essai''s face was livid. He originally thought that the trip to the Eastern Continent would be a surefire one, and that the revival of the troll empire would begin with Amani, but he never expected that the final outcome would be so bleak.


    "Hehe~ You two, why are you leaving in such a hurry? Let''s stay and catch up on the old days."


    A joking voice came from the fugitive Zandalari advisory group. The black dragon blocking the sky blocked their way. The velociraptors ridden by this group of Zandalari trolls were all terrified under the monstrous power of the dragon. cried out.


    A few people jumped off the back of the huge black dragon, and the leader made Esai and Nikolai''s eyes widen.


    "How do you..."


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Esser''s mind, and he immediately gritted his teeth and said, "So, it''s you night elves who hide behind the humans and teach them tactics and formations, and you''re the one who made the quick alliance between humans and high elves!"


    "Congratulations, you got it."


    Andrea smiled and clapped his hands encouragingly, "What? You Zandalari are only allowed to support proxy forces in the Eastern Continent, and we night elves are not allowed to take corresponding countermeasures?"


    "Besides, you should also know that the Highborne who founded Quel''Thalas were also members of the Night Republic before."


    "you!"


    Nikolai stopped Esser from yelling, he looked at the black dragon behind Andrea vigilantly and asked, "The skills are inferior to others, this time we admit defeat, what else do you want?"


    "Admit it?"


    Andrea sneered, "Can you instigate the killing of the Amani trolls on the Eastern Continent, can it be cleared up with such a simple confession?"


    "boom!"


    The power of shadow on Andrea''s body began to erupt, UU Reading Standing near him, Aurora, Seres and the others hurriedly retreated.


    The turbulent shadow power was gradually absorbed into Andrea''s body, and the color of his body surface turned purple-black due to absorbing a large amount of shadow energy.


    Shadow form, in this form Andrea can control the power of shadow more efficiently.


    Essai and Nicolai were frightened by Andrea''s sudden outburst of power.


    Seeing Andrea, who no longer had a smile on her face, they remembered one thing.


    Although the other party was gentle and polite when they first met in Zandalar, the Moon Shadow Speaker is an old monster who survived the War of the Ancients. As long as he hasn''t slept all day and was lazy for more than 7,000 years, his strength...


    "Gudong~"


    Nervously swallowing a mouthful of saliva, as a spellcaster, Esser could feel the terrifying power contained in Andrea''s body even more. The loa he believed in - Shadra, the spider queen far away in Zandalar, was frantically sending out to him early warning.

 Chapter 297： Flag II V II

    Andrea held the staff of Ghanir in her hand, and the tears of Elune floating on the top of the staff had completely turned deep purple.


    "In order to prevent you from saying that I bully the small with the big, I will give you two choices."


    "One, I personally deal with all of you."


    "Second, let my apprentice and daughter fight with you two."


    Andrea looked at Esai whose eyes kept rolling, and it seemed that the caster was making up his mind between the two.


    "Select time in 10 seconds, 10, 9, 8..."


    Esai quickly looked at the people behind Andrea.


    Leticia Moonsong has long been famous all over the world, and she is one of the most famous warriors of the night elves, so she is definitely not easy to deal with.


    But Yueying''s daughter... It seems that I haven''t heard much about it. The information sent back by the scouts in front only mentions a little bit, and this Miss Yueying seems to be an artist.


    "5, 4, 3..."


    Essai and Nicolai exchanged glances, and finally made up their minds and said loudly to Andrea, "We choose two!"


    "Tsk, it''s really boring."


    Andrea smacked his lips. He thought he could exercise his muscles and bones today.


    "I thought you guys would choose to give it a try... Anyway, Letty and Aurora, come here."


    As time went by, even among the night elves, there were fewer and fewer people who could fight Andrea.


    Malfurion has been sleeping in the Emerald Dream all year round, and he is afraid of fighting against Tyrande, and the high priest who is more inclined to support is really not his opponent.


    There are only battles with Maiev where she can let go. The warden never knows what it means to be polite when fighting. The experience of mortal top masters fighting.


    But after all, Maiev can only represent one of the fighting styles, and both of them are very familiar with each other''s fighting style after a lot of sparring, and now they can''t achieve the purpose of training and improving.


    Among the remaining people, Shandris and Fandral are stronger. The two of them go together, or one of them brings Leticia and Celes to help, which can bring some troubles to Andrea.


    But there is still the same problem, the two sides are too familiar with each other, and the other party knows what move to make as soon as they raise their hands, so they can no longer effectively improve their combat experience.


    The Zandalari are the best among the trolls, an ancient empire that has been passed down for tens of thousands of years.


    Their fighting styles were completely different from those of the night elves, and Andrea really wanted to try fighting these two, at least to figure out their routines.


    It was Aurora''s first battle with a hostile alien, and she seemed a little nervous at this time.


    Leticia was very calm, she patted Aurora''s back carelessly and comforted her, "Little princess, relax a bit, too tight is not conducive to performance."


    "Your strength is already quite good, but you lack actual combat experience. These two trolls are not extremely talented people. It is just right to use them to practice your hands."


    Leticia''s unrestrained speech made Esai and Nikolai''s faces darken immediately.


    Being looked down on face to face made the two feel angry, and Nikolai, who was a soldier, made up his mind to show Leticia a good look.


    Seres gently pushed Aurora''s back, smiled and encouraged, "Go, I''ll teach you everything that needs to be taught, and the rest of the road depends on how you walk."


    Andrea rolled his eyes. The family dotes on their precious daughter... although he is not qualified to say anything about others.


    "You can start when you are ready, other trolls come and accompany me to move your body."


    The corner of Esser''s mouth twitched, but he had no time to worry about his subordinates at this time, and the moon wheel in Leticia''s hand was the first to throw it at him who was in the back row.


    Leticia''s fighting style is self-contained. At first, she learned shadow spells from Andrea, but later found that a pure spellcaster was not suitable for her personality, and began to ask Nasa and other battle priests for melee skills.


    After Maiev returned from traveling in the Broken Isles, Leticia trained with the leader of the Watchers for a long time.


    Coupled with the fact that she has participated in many battles with foreigners with Andrea, she finally formed a fighting style that suits her.


    After throwing the moon wheel, Leticia immediately mobilized her shadow power to enter a stealth state.


    In the game, you can only keep stealth if you leave the battle. There is no such restriction in the real world, as long as you can avoid the opponent''s subsequent attack.


    For example, now, when Nicolai waved the double-ended spear to help him block the flying moon, Essai immediately began to release range witchcraft in his mouth.


    Although Aurora''s body was a little sluggish due to nervousness, she had received a long period of rigorous training after all. When she saw Essai start to cast spells, her conditioned reflex was a counterspell.


    Ever since Queen Azshara rubbed the ground with arcane magic, the Zandalari troll, whose eyes were above the top, began to sink.


    They cautiously began to study arcane, the energy that was played out in Azshara''s hands. After years of development, although it is far inferior to the high elves, a race that specializes in arcane, Zandalari now also has a good of arcane power.


    Esser, who was concentrating on casting spells, did not expect the "artist" Aurora to react so quickly, and found that the energy in his body began to flow backwards. He immediately understood his situation, and immediately dispersed the voodoo spells of the shadow system, and began to cast the voodoo spells of the life system instead. Druid spells.


    There is no choice of a single profession in the real world. In order to enrich their fighting methods, most people, including Andrea, practice multi-professional compound practice.


    Although the process of the two sides seeing each other''s moves seemed to be very slow, in fact, it was less than a second before Leticia entered the stealth state.


    The wrath of nature, which was cast quickly, swept towards Leticia''s stealthy disappearance like a series of machine guns, but Esser''s quick-response spell shot did not hit the target, but a needle-like threat came from behind him.


    Before turning around in time, Esai didn''t care about his image, and decisively rolled to the left.


    A dagger shimmering with purple light appeared out of thin air where he was standing before, and Leticia''s figure appeared after that.


    The heavy double-headed spear in Nikolai''s hands nimbly swept towards Leticia behind him, and Esser would prepare to cast a series of voodoo spells on Leticia after regaining his footing.


    Preconceived notions made both of them focus most of their attention on Leticia, Aurora blinked innocently, and she found that she seemed to be ignored.


    The feeling of not being taken seriously is not good. Aurora, who was a little nervous, was irritated by the attitude of the two trolls, and the tension quickly disappeared.


    "Arcane Shock!"


    Arcane Shock is used continuously, the casting speed will become faster and stronger, and the power will become stronger and stronger, but the corresponding magic power consumption will also increase.


    Aurora, who was born with a golden spoon in her mouth, inherited the excellent genes of her parents. UU Reading Andrea¡¯s powerful magic power was inherited from Aurora, and even Seres, who was a mentor, was in a stalemate with her. Also get a headache.


    The total amount of magic power of this girl is too huge.


    The arcane impact, which consumes a lot of energy, is like an ordinary spell in Aurora''s hands, and the casting speed is fast and ruthless.


    Nicklai, who was standing in the front row, staggered a little after being hit by three arcane blasts in succession.


    Although the damage caused by the spell was temporarily absorbed by his specially made gold enchanted armor, there was a limit to the defense of foreign objects after all.


    "Arcane Missile."


    The arcane missiles spewing out like a Gatling machine gun startled Nikolai a lot, he didn''t dare to ignore Aurora anymore, he turned around hastily and danced the spear with both hands in a circle.


    Leticia looked at Nikolai who was facing away from her, a faint light flashed in her eyes.


    ''Chance! ''

 Chapter 298： deterrence and warning

    At this time, Leticia has been put on three layers of voodoo weakening spells by Esser, namely weakness, magic defense reduction and armor penetration.


    Leticia temporarily ignored Esai, who was preparing a powerful spell, and approached Nikolai, who was busy defending against frontal attacks.


    "Nickel!"


    Halfway through the preparation of the spell, Esai didn''t want to stop halfway, so he could only remind his companions in the most primitive way.


    Noticing the threat behind him, Nikolai didn''t fall into a panic, and continued to guard against the impact of the series of arcane missiles in front, while stretching out his thick and powerful right leg to kick backwards.


    Leticia had been on guard against his attack for a long time, and she, who had rich experience in backstabbing, used an angle that made Nikolai very uncomfortable to cut into his back side.


    "Shadow Cloak."


    Her body turned purple-black in an instant, Leticia removed the voodoo debuff on her body, and the purple dagger aimed at Nikolai''s right rib like a poisonous snake.


    At the critical moment, Esai could only interrupt the unfinished spell and chose to rescue Nikolai first.


    "witchcraft!"


    The moment the shadow cloak was removed, Leticia was turned into a frog jumping all over the ground.


    Leticia: "???"


    Fortunately, I usually see a lot of transfiguration in battles with mages. Although the principle is different, the effect achieved by black magic is very similar.


    Leticia is naturally interested in fighting, and she is also very talented. She has maintained an unbeaten record of hundreds of games in the Moonlight City Arena.


    In layman''s terms, this girl''s PVP talent is very high, and most of the equipment she chooses has something to do with it.


    After activating the pre-prepared magic release jewelry on her body, Leticia transformed back within a second of being transformed.


    But at this time Nikolai was already prepared. While Esser helped him arrange the magic defense barrier, he adjusted the angle and waved the double-headed spear in his hand horizontally, forcing Leticia who was stuck behind him like a tarsal maggot. retreat.


    The sneak attack failed, and Leticia didn''t feel annoyed.


    Then jump into the air to retrieve the previously bounced moon disc, infuse shadow energy and throw it again.


    At the same time, Aurora''s talent also began to be revealed. While releasing arcane missiles to suppress the opponent, she was distracted and secretly completed a big spell.


    "Arcane singularity!"


    The arcane arcana learned from Arygos pulled Nikolai and Esedul towards the coordinates where the Singularity sat.


    The two of them couldn''t control their bodies under the strong suction force, especially the caster Esser whose lower body was unstable, his center of gravity was completely messed up, and his upper body leaned back slightly while being sucked away.


    The moon wheel thrown by Leticia, who cooperated tacitly with Aurora, arrived just at this time. Before Nikolai swung his spear to knock it away, the rotating moon wheel directly hit Esser''s chest.


    Although a variety of defensive trinkets activated in an emergency helped the Hex Lord block most of the damage, the sharp edge of the moon''s blade eventually sliced ??into his body.


    "Uh!"


    The effect of the arcane singularity ended. Although Nikolai and Esai were not sucked in, the control effect attached to this great spell made Esai suffer a lot.


    When the moon was blown away by Nikolai again, Essai had a huge wound with deep bone visible on his chest. Even with the regeneration ability of the troll, this kind of injury was considered very serious.


    "We admit defeat!"


    Seeing that Aurora and Leticia were still planning to continue their pursuit, Nikolai dropped the double-ended spear and raised his hands.


    "boom!"


    Just at this time, Andrea sent a shadow burst and knocked the last dozen members of the Zandalari Advisory Group into the air. Noticing the questioning eyes of Leticia and Aurora, he nodded slowly.


    "Ahem!"


    Esser also heard Nikolai''s depressing declaration of surrender, and he knew very well that this colleague surrendered with dignity for his own sake.


    With ups and downs in his mood, he coughed suddenly under the influence of his injury, and a large amount of blood gushed out from his chest.


    "Let''s go here."


    Andrea shuttled through the shadow space with ease and came to the middle of the four fighting.


    Checking Esser''s injury, he casually released a shadow healing shot on the opponent.


    Under the powerful healing power of the troll itself and the shadow healing effect with more side effects, the wound on Esai''s chest stopped bleeding quickly, but the hideous scar hadn''t disappeared so easily.


    The side effects of Shadow Healing can''t be seen at once. This kind of spell that uses shadow energy to heal is a typical drinking poison to quench thirst.


    Although the on-site treatment effect is very powerful, the backlash that will occur afterwards is also very fierce.


    "You''d better find a place for him to rest right away."


    Andrea reminded Nikolai, "My shadow spell treatment will have a backlash effect. You should pray to your loa that he can survive with the powerful body of the troll."


    Nikolai showed surprise on his face when he was anxious, "Are you willing to let us go?"


    "Why not?" Andrea said with a smile, "I don''t intend to completely tear myself apart from Zandalar for the time being. This appearance is just a warning to you."


    A cold light flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "Stop trying to stir up disputes on the mainland, I won''t be merciful next time, go back and bring this sentence to your prophets and **** kings."


    Nikolai lowered his head and gritted his teeth, nodded in a low voice and said, "I will bring the words to you. We will definitely find a chance to get back the shame of today."


    Nikolai picked up the weak Ethel and retreated, and the other Zandalari trolls who were knocked down by Andrea also limped along.


    Celes walked up to Andrea and asked softly, "Is it really okay to just let them go like this?"


    Andrea hugged Seres''s shoulder and said with a smile, "It''s nothing bad, UU Reading Zandalar is not Drakkari and Amani, they are not easy to deal with, they should be Azeroth other than the Republic of Night most powerful country."


    "Although I am confident that the Zandalari can be wiped out in the end with the best of the best, the losses we have suffered will definitely not be small, and the gains outweigh the losses."


    What Andrea is considering is the many disasters and changes that Azeroth may encounter in the future. It is better to avoid frontal conflicts and internal energy consumption among the major powers in Aistar, otherwise it will be easy to provide some people hiding in the dark. Take the opportunity.


    After this miserable defeat and Andrea''s warning, the Zandalari should have to live with their tails between their legs for a long time, until they have their next king.


    ¡®2800 years before the Dark Gate, the time point of the original historical plot is getting closer and closer. I don¡¯t know how much change will happen in the future in this gradually changing world? ''


    At this time, loud cheers from the direction of Slaughter Valley interrupted Andrea''s thoughts.


    Andrea, who came back to her senses, patted Aurora who was still reminiscing about the previous battle process. "There will be time for you to slowly review the game. Now let''s go and enjoy the victory celebration."

 Chapter 299： torrent retreat

    With the shocking fire in the Slaughter Valley, the troll war that stretched throughout the northern part of the Eastern Continent finally came to an end.


    Most of the elite Amani were burnt together with the mighty Loa, only a very few fled out of the valley, fled into the forest in a hurry and disappeared without a trace.


    The battle that concentrated all his energy was over, and the aged Thoradin calmed down from his agitated state, and intense exhaustion began to hit him.


    In order to complete this battle to ambush the trolls, the 60-year-old Thoradin personally went into battle as a bait. He ran back and forth across the vast land in the northern part of the continent in just a few months, and his sleep time and quality were obviously insufficient. I couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Human beings in this era can live to be 60 years old. Thoradin truly realized the fact that he was no longer young during this war, which made him think of abdicating and living in seclusion after the victory of the war.


    The grand celebration banquet was held in Alterac Fortress, the frontline stronghold that witnessed the victory, and the Sun King Anasteria, who was busy with domestic affairs, sent it over to attend the banquet.


    With the help of human beings to survive this crisis, the senior officials of Quel''Thalas who participated in the banquet still felt a little awkward.


    Anasterian behaved very naturally, he and Thoradin were talking and laughing and discussing the details of the war.


    After some communication, Thoradin learned of the two forces behind the battlefield.


    Not only are there two dedicated night elf military advisers on their side to help, but the Amani trolls are also assisted by their suzerain Zandalari.


    This feeling of being randomly pointed on the chessboard as a chess piece by others is not very comfortable for any promising king.


    But Thoradin was the wise monarch who created human history after all, and he quickly let go of his unhappiness under the Sun King''s explanation.


    In any case, the night elves played a lot behind the battle.


    The training of Arathor''s soldiers has improved their discipline, and the alliance with Quel''Thalas can be quickly promoted because they are quietly building a bridge.


    The same holds true for Anasteria.


    Although in the situation where the two races are at odds, as long as the Kingdom of Arathor receives Quel''Thalas'' call for help, there is a high probability that it will send troops to help, but the time when the covenant is concluded and the speed of sending troops to aid will definitely not be so fast.


    Arathor''s high-efficiency assistance kept Quel''Thalas'' death toll within a barely acceptable range.


    If Amani breaks through the defense line of Qingfeng Village, Silvermoon City, which is not well-defended, will be directly exposed to the barbaric soldiers of the trolls, and the elf villages and towns scattered throughout the Eversong Forest will also suffer more serious blows.


    After finishing their conversation, Thoradin and Anasterian started chatting with the spirit of wine and the atmosphere of the banquet.


    "Sun King, you say that beautiful lady who looks younger than my daughter is yours..."


    Seeing the stunned expression on Thoradin''s face, Anasteria smiled wryly and said, "Yes, she is my grandfather''s younger sister. I should call her aunt."


    "this¡­"


    Thoradin asked with his eyes wide open, "Excuse me, this lady... and the other night elves around her, how old are they?"


    The high elves had contact with humans in Tirisfal Glades in their early years, and their longevity has long been known to humans.


    For humans with less than a hundred years of life, the high elves with a life span of nearly 4,000 years are enough to make people enviable. I didn''t expect that there are even higher mountains outside this mountain.


    Anasteria smiled lightly and shook the wine glass in his hand, "I don''t know the exact ages of the others, but my great-aunt Celeste should be... over 7,000 years old this year."


    "7000..."


    Thoradin smiled wryly and drank the fine Quel''Thalas wine in his cup. This number was unimaginable to him.


    Feeling the bursts of weakness from his own body feedback, this gap is even more serious.


    ''Longevity species...Why do human beings only have a few decades of life span? Is it a curse we have suffered? ''


    No matter how wise a king is in his later years, he cannot escape an eternal problem - the pursuit of longevity.


    Rather, the more wise kings are, the more persistent and longevity they are, because they don''t want the great cause they created to decline in the hands of younger generations.


    Judging from Andrea¡¯s experience brought from the earth, the kings within the first three generations of each dynasty will be more wise. Those who have experienced wars cherish the hard-won peace, and they will pay more attention to the education of their younger generations. .


    But as the peace continues, the kings after three generations will start to enjoy themselves, and the once powerful dynasty will gradually begin to decline. This is a normal law of development.


    The general trend of the world, the long-term unity must be divided, and the long-term division must be united. This sentence is not just a joke. In the end, the change of dynasty is the same thing.


    The ancestors conquered the world, and the younger generations defeated the world.


    The longevity of various countries and dynasties on the earth only exists in fantasy after all, at least before Andrea traveled, science had not yet developed to the point where human beings can live forever.


    But in Azeroth, longevity is not just a legend, and Thoradin has very vivid examples before his eyes.


    Against the contrast of the elves, Thoradin felt more and more unhappy, and he began to wonder if there was something wrong with the origin of human beings.


    After the celebration banquet ended, Arathor and Quel''Thalas continued to arrange for the army to hunt down and expel the trolls, and at the same time began to stabilize the many problems caused by the war in the country.


    Under the collective persuasion of the ministers, Thoradin announced his last important decision during his reign.


    The Kingdom of Arathor was promoted to the Empire of Arathor, and the title of King Thoradin became Emperor Thoradin.


    Afterwards, Emperor Thoradin divided up the too vast territory of the Arathor Empire, and many generals who made contributions in the war were sent to various places to guard it.


    Just after being promoted to the Great Emperor, Thoradin immediately announced in front of many ministers that he was about to abdicate and handed over the throne to his eldest son.


    The abdication of the founding king Thoradin caused quite a shock in the Arathor Empire, but Thoradin''s determination was extremely firm, and no one''s persuasion changed his mind.


    Andrea and others witnessed the whole process of Arathor''s transformation into an empire. The abdicated Thoradin left on the day after the throne handover ceremony.


    Aurora asked her father puzzled, "Father, why did Thoradin abdicate at this time? Humanity still has many problems to be solved, right?"


    "Who knows."


    Riding on Onyxia''s back, Andrea looked meaningfully at a group of knights who were galloping northward towards the Tirisfal Forest.


    "Maybe it''s something I learned from the conversation with Anasteria some time ago, and I want to prove my thoughts before the end of my life."

 Chapter 300： Thoradins Roots

    Andrea knew where Thoradin wanted to go and what he wanted to do, but he didn''t intend to stop him.


    In recent years, Zakaz''s struggle has become stronger and stronger, and he is about to be resurrected.


    Thorim, who sits above Tyr''s tomb, has not moved for many years in order to suppress his fierce power, and stands above the tomb as a statue.


    After thousands of years of changes under the influence of the dark power of Zakaz, the Frost Vrykul brought by Thorim from Northrend gradually degenerated into humans without the protection of the Titan Guardian.


    But these followers of Thorim did not change their customs and beliefs. They still stayed beside the dormant Thorim, and often went to the outside world to capture strong human males in the Tirisfal Forest and bring them back to multiply.


    With the passage of time, the residents of Tirisfal Glades gradually became aware of the existence of this matriarchal clan. Because of the conflicts in the living customs and concepts of the two sides, the relationship between them is not close.


    On the contrary, Tyr''s tomb guardians and Thorim''s followers gradually merged, and now the original group of Frost Vrykul also acted as tomb guardians.


    ¡®I hope that Emperor Thoradin will not be dragged to breed... But probably not, those women seem to be only interested in young and strong. ''


    Andrea didn''t plan to follow Thoradin to the tomb of Tyr. Although he had a lot of interest in the continuation of the legend of Emperor Thoradin, he had been away from home for a long time. Has been helping to keep an eye on the message.


    ¡­


    Onyxia drove a group of people back to Quel''Thalas as quickly as possible, and the Sun King Anasteria was busy maintaining the post-war order at this time.


    Ranger General Veronica took advantage of the weakening of Amani and led the army south into the Amani Forest, taking the opportunity to drive a nail into the hinterland of the forest troll. She named this frontline outpost Taquilin.


    Although the massive troll war ended and Amani suffered heavy losses as a result, there are still a lot of trolls entrenched in the Amani forest, and it is not so easy to drive them back to their capital.


    When returning to Quel''Thalas, Andrea stopped by Qingfeng Village to visit Li Reza who was cleaning up the mess here.


    The little guy was entrusted with important tasks by his mother after the war, and it was obvious that Veronica planned to start raising her daughter.


    Although she was not allowed to go to the front to kill the enemy immediately, the logistics work related to the war began to be gradually handed over to the young Li Reza.


    However, considering that Li Reza was young and inexperienced, Li Reza appointed her husband to assist and teach her.


    When Andrea and others arrived at Qingfeng Village, Li Reza''s father happened to go out to supervise the demolition of the city wall.


    The small fortress that was used as the line of defense before was already dilapidated, and Veronica forcefully pushed the troll''s line of defense southward, so the existence of this fortress was of little significance.


    "Sister Celeste, you are finally back!"


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched when he saw Li Reza who threw herself into Celes'' arms.


    ''Sister... This sister''s seniority is really old enough for you. ''


    As if aware of Andrea''s thoughts, Celes squinted and gave him a warning look, and that iconic black-bellied smile made Andrea''s whole body tremble suddenly.


    ''Young life...''


    Ceres ignored Andrea''s gloomy expression, and gently stroked Li Reza''s soft blond hair with a doting smile on her face.


    Since the high elves took root in Eversong Forest, they seem to be affected by the sunwell. Their hair color has changed a lot from before. It has changed from the cool color of the night elves to a warm color. Blonde hair is also a more common color. .


    "Li Reza, we are preparing to return to Kalimdor. You need to train well in the future. I will try to find time to visit you."


    "Huh? So fast?"


    Li Reza was obviously a little reluctant. This girl received strict training from her mother since she was a child, and she didn''t feel much affection from Veronica.


    Although Celeste still retains some of her youthful personality traits after she got married, her demeanor has indeed become more and more steady and gentle. This kind of gentleness is very attractive to Li Reza, who lacked maternal love since she was a child.


    Celes sighed softly, "Li Resa, your mother has always cared about you, but the way she expresses her concern is relatively subtle. If you have a chance, talk to her openly and honestly."


    "Okay... Sister Seles must come to see me often in the future."


    With Li Resa''s unwillingness to send them off, the left-behind mage of Qingfeng Village sent the group back to Silvermoon City.


    The turmoil of the outside world does not seem to have had a great impact on the capital city. The wealthy nobles are still dreaming and dreaming all day long, and continue to live their corrupt lives.


    Celeste couldn''t help frowning when she saw the atmosphere of Silvermoon City. This situation was far from what she had expected.


    Andrea held Celes''s hand and comforted, "So didn''t I say, you can never wake up someone who pretends to be asleep."


    "Through this war, the Sun King proved the correctness of his decision to form an alliance with mankind. At least for a few thousand years, the Silvermoon Council should not be able to make waves. The future development of Quel''Thalas depends on his wrist."


    Celes smiled wryly and shook her head, "That''s right, children and grandchildren have their own blessings, let them go."


    "Let''s go, let''s go home, back to our homeland."


    ¡­


    When Andrea and others teleported back to Kalimdor through transit, Emperor Thoradin led his personal guards and entourages and finally arrived at Tirisfal Glade.


    Thoradin, who was carrying a sword, was dressed in a more civilian way. This group of people looked similar to folk mercenaries. They asked the residents of Tirisfal about the legends about the origin of human beings along the way.


    The Tirisfal Glades is the real birthplace of human beings, and the first generation of humans degraded from the Vrykul thrived in this forest.


    Thoradin soon learned the legend about the guardian Tyr from the mouths of the people, and he planned to enter Tyr''s tomb to search for clues to see if he could find the origin of human beings, so as to prolong his already short lifespan.


    Compared with the Arathi Highlands, which is the center of the Kingdom of Arathor, the Tirisfal Forest, which is far away from the core of the empire, still maintains a relatively primitive life style, and some superstitious legends are also widely spread here.


    "Witch?"


    Thoradin was puzzled and asked a trembling old man in front of him, "Old man, what is a witch? Can you explain in detail?"


    "Hehe~ Of course you can."


    This long-lived old man is older than Thoradin, UU Reading looks like he should be in his 70s.


    Old people are more nagging, and it is just what he wishes for someone to listen to him nagging.


    "Actually, they were witches, but that was just an early legend. Now everyone knows that those so-called witches are just a matrilineal clan."


    "Because they often go out to catch some men and go back to breed offspring. In the early years, there were legends in the Tirisfal forest that there were witches who could eat people in the forest. The false legends spread outward step by step, but in the end they were just false rumors."


    Thoradin raised his eyebrows, "The matrilineal clan..."


    Thoradin, who had done some research on human history, was very surprised by this. As far as he knew, human beings had never heard of such a tribe that respected women since its origin.


    "Thank you, old man, can you show us the way to the matriarchal clan?"


    "Okay, follow the forest to the west and enter the mountain. You can see a small lake with a huge statue in the center. The matrilineal clan lives by the lake."

 Chapter 301： Zandalaris Little Moves

    When Andrea returned to Anarchis''s home to recuperate, Prism sent him fresh information from the Eastern Continent.


    After years of development, the village outside Tyr''s Tomb has grown to a considerable size, and Thorim''s followers named the village Sylud Village.


    After Emperor Thoradin and his party arrived at Sylud Village, they immediately asked the residents of the village about Tyr''s tomb.


    This strike happened to stab a hornet''s nest, and the descendants of the Frost Vrykul in Sylud Village thought that Thoradin and his party were bewitched by dark forces and tried to release the sealed Zakaz, and a dispute soon arose between the two sides.


    Emperor Thoradin has served as the emperor of mankind for many years, and he has long been accustomed to others'' obedience to him. The disobedience of Xilud Village to him made the emperor somewhat unhappy.


    As a generation of horse kings, Thoradin''s own combat power is quite good. Although his physical fitness has declined after getting old, he is still no problem against ordinary female warriors of Xilude.


    In the end, the mighty emperor forcibly broke the seal of Tyr''s tomb regardless of the obstruction of the villagers of Xilud, and the turbulent shadow energy gushed out from the tomb.


    Shocked by this shadow energy, Emperor Thoradin, who calmed down, found something bad.


    He didn''t expect that he would be so easily angered by a group of barbarians from the matrilineal clan, but the mistake was made, and Thoradin and his party could only bite the bullet and enter the tomb to explore amidst the curses of the villagers of Xilud.


    Prism''s scouts did not follow Thoradin into the tomb, which Andrea specifically mentioned.


    Thoradin and his party never came out after entering the tomb, but the dark aura that seemed to break out at any time before began to decay rapidly half an hour later.


    The worried guardians of the tomb hurriedly blocked the entrance of the tomb with a large number of rocks, and arranged for the guards to patrol and investigate nearby at all times, and report to the senior management of Xilude Village as soon as possible if any abnormal situation occurs.


    "After all, you can''t escape your fate..."


    Andrea let go of the information and sighed. Even with the influence of the dark will that Zakaz seeped out, Thoradin would not be so easily seduced if he didn''t have the obsession with longevity in his heart. The big mistake he made can only be used in the end Pay with your own life.


    Thoradin''s death symbolizes the passing of an era of mankind. The signs of the Arathor Empire''s turn from prosperity to decline have been planted, but it is not known when it will take root.


    During the time Andrea was gone, everything was normal for Anarsis.


    The druids sent by the Zandalari trolls to join the Cenarion Council have arrived, and Malfurion himself took them to Moonglade to swear to join.


    Knowing that Andrea had returned from the Eastern Continent, within a few days, Fandral temporarily handed over the work of Suramar to Farodin, and brought his son Vastann to visit.


    Fandral said to his son with a doting face, "Valstein, call someone quickly, I don''t need to introduce you."


    Like his father, Varstein has long grass-green hair, a well-proportioned figure, and a handsome face.


    Perhaps because of Fandral''s doting, there is a trace of acquired arrogance in Valstein''s temperament.


    But in front of Andrea, Vastanen was very submissive.


    Except for the two lawless guys in my family, no junior in the Dark Night Republic dared to jump around in front of Andrea.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, it''s an honor to meet you."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "Don''t be restrained, your father and I have been friends for thousands of years, and this is not the government affairs hall. Take it easy, let''s just gossip today."


    "yes."


    Although Andrea said so, Vastan is still a little bit reluctant to let go.


    Andrea, who has been in a high position for a long time, has naturally developed the power of a superior. Although he and his family members have no feelings, the younger generations who know his identity will unconsciously maintain a respectful attitude.


    Seeing that Vastahn was still nervous, Andrea simply ignored him for the time being and let him adjust slowly.


    "So?"


    When the maid was pouring non-alcoholic drinks for Fandral and Varstein, Andrea frowned as he looked at Fandral who raised his neck and drank the orange juice in one gulp.


    "What''s the matter with you bringing Vastan to me? You don''t want me to arrange him a position close to the center?"


    "how is this possible."


    Fandral waved his hand and said, "Although everyone knows that I dote on children, I won''t do such things to break the rules for him, and Valstein himself won''t agree."


    "I came to you this time about Zandalar druids."


    Fandral straightened his face and said, "The group of monsters with fangs did not treat us very well, especially after you returned from the Eastern Continent. They have no intention of communicating at all, and they are here to collect information."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Let them go for now, the mentor will teach them how to behave."


    Although Malfurion may have a gentle temper, he is a very principled person.


    The Zandalari really want to communicate, and Malfurion will definitely express a warm welcome, but if you are determined to make trouble, then I''m sorry, you will never get into the core of the Cenarion Council, and don''t even try to get anyone out of the Council. intelligence.


    Moreover, the Cenarion Council is no longer dominated by the night elves, and other races such as tauren and furbolgs also occupy a lot of seats.


    The Zandalari made it clear that the purposeful selection made the druids of other races very dissatisfied. They thought it was a desecration of the neutral purpose of the Cenarion Council.


    Although the Zandalari druids have been visiting representatives of other races recently, trying to win them over to obtain more information channels, but in the end, all of these people were frustrated.


    Andrea smiled and said to Fandral, "I know why they have such a bad attitude, because I slapped Zandalar hard in the face not long ago."


    The Zandalari have placed great hopes and costs on the Amani trolls in order to revive the troll empire.


    But these hopes were ultimately reaped in despair. The night elves manipulated the alliance behind their backs and smashed their lofty ideals to pieces.


    Supporting the Amani trolls this time not only failed to gain any benefits, but many loa in Zandalar also fell into a period of weakness due to this.


    The Drakkari troll, who had already been moved, immediately changed his attitude when he saw Amani''s miserable experience, and politely sent the Zandalar envoy away.


    Instead of taking the initiative to provoke and be beaten into the misery of Amani, Drakkari prefers to maintain the status quo, at least the night elves have no intention of destroying them for the time being.


    As for the Gurubashi in the south of the Eastern Continent, UU Reading is just like what Sinsa said, they are currently busy fighting among themselves, and the Gurubashi subordinate clans such as Skullsplit and Blood Top are planning to overthrow the Gurubashi rule.


    Rebellions of this magnitude are commonplace for trolls, and trolls have always had a hard-fisted style of bossing.


    Just like the Amani Empire today, with the disastrous defeat of the troll war, the power of the Amani suzerain clan has greatly declined. The two largest clans below them, Deadwood and Xiezhi, obviously have a different heart, and they began to obey the orders issued by Zu Aman.


    Fandral has a bad temper, and Andrea''s negative attitude made him a little unhappy.


    "Just sit back and watch them stir up trouble in the parliament?"


    "Don''t worry about them."


    There was a smile on Andrea''s face, and Fandral suddenly shuddered seeing him like this.


    "Don''t really treat the mentor as a happy mascot just because he has a mild temper. If they step on the bottom line... these idiots will definitely have no good fruit to eat."

 Chapter 302： Arathors Expansion

    There is a huge difference between the time concept of the long-lived species and the short-lived species. The Zandalari druids have been disturbing the Cenarion Council for more than a year. To beat.


    After Andrea, the chairman of the council, came back, Malfurion was relieved from the heavy government affairs. The good old man rolled up his sleeves and rushed to Moonlight Glade without saying a word.


    Andrea simply ignored the group of idiots who thought they were gaining power. After taking over the government affairs again, he immediately arranged for the caravan to establish a formal maritime trade route with the Arathor Empire.


    As Andrea had speculated, after arriving in Moonglade, Malfurion immediately followed the suggestions of the council members who had long complained and began to rectify.


    Those Zandalari druids who danced the most were mercilessly tied into zongzi and sent back to the country. Most of the remaining people wanted to integrate into the Cenarion Council, but they were restricted by the leaders and could not start their actions.


    The thorns were removed, and the Zanchuli Council and King Samiro, who received the gift of "native products", also knew that the Cenarion Council was not easy to mess with.


    Andrea''s warning and Amani''s tragic experience are still in sight. The God King and the Prophet can only hold back their anger and put down their small thoughts for the time being, and let the war druid Litina send a few more responsible druids Yi fills up the number of people.


    The Arathor Empire was established, and Andrea''s attention to the Eastern Continent further increased.


    After Emperor Thoradin''s reign ended, the ambitious Empire of Arathor began its own great expansion.


    The local lords who were entrusted by Emperor Thoradin himself began to expand their own territories.


    Among them, the descendants of Lordane were entrusted to guard the fertile ancestral land of human beings, the Tirisfal Forest, because of his great contributions to mankind.


    To commemorate Lordain, a human hero, Thoradin personally ordered a statue to be erected in Strom before he abdicated.


    In order to maintain respect for their ancestors, the descendants of Lordaeron in the Tirisfal Forest named the city they built in this forest Lordaeron. The general in charge of Lordaeron is a descendant of Lordaeron, whose family name is Menethil.


    Although Alterac Fortress is located in a bitterly cold place, in order to ensure that this fortress city has enough population to resist the remnants of trolls from the north, Thoradin divided the fertile Hillsbrad Hills in the south of Alterac Snow Mountain Also included in the territory of Alterac.


    The family entrusted to Alterac is named Perenolde, and it is also one of the generals who made great contributions in the war of trolls.


    Then Greymane, who was entrusted to Silverpine Forest, built a new city called Gilneas in this coastal area, and began to build ports and ships.


    After several years of development, explorers who sailed from Gilneas discovered a large and wild island not far from the mainland.


    Led by a heroic adventurer captain, they occupied the island, built a seaside city in the strait closest to the mainland, and named it Kul Tiras. The captain of the city-state was named Puro De Moore.


    Finally, the group of mages who were taught by the high elves gathered spontaneously for in-depth academic exchanges and arcane research, and established a small trade fair between Hillsbrad Hills and Silverpine Forest. City-state - Dalaran.


    The leader of the first generation of Dalaran was a mage named Ardogan. Under his rule, Dalaran gradually became an important hub of trade between the north and the south. The development speed of this independent city-state far exceeded that of the other city-states.


    With the gradual expansion and prosperity of the Arathor Empire, the original 100 mages also branched out and taught a large number of apprentices in more than 100 years.


    Just as the saying goes that Muxiu will be destroyed by the forest wind, mages who possess powerful arcane power gradually conflict with the secular world. Commoners who do not understand arcane even regard these mages as black magicians who use wizards, and reject them for no reason. Suppress.


    The unbearable mages had no choice but to leave collectively. They were invited by Ardogan, who used arcane techniques to prolong his life, to come to Dalaran.


    The aged Ardogan knew that his days were numbered. In order to ensure the bright future of Dalaran, a city of mages that was gradually taking shape, he formulated a new political structure for Dalaran.


    Ardogan is determined to follow the example of the Silvermoon Council of the high elves and rule the city of mages with a parliamentary system. Combining the clever minds of the mages, he formed a ruling alliance called the Kirin Tor Council. Ardogan served as the first generation of Kirin Tor. speaker of parliament.


    Under Ardogan''s call, a large number of mages from various city-states of the Arathor Empire gathered in Dalaran.


    Ardogan assured the mages that they could freely explore the mysteries of the arcane in this city, and he was determined to turn Dalaran into a sanctuary of knowledge in the minds of the mages.


    ¡­


    Andrea, who was far away in Anakis, also received the news. He was not happy about the rise of Dalaran.


    "Plissim, tell Anasteria about this matter fully. He should know the dangers of abusing arcane arts. I hope he can catch up."


    "yes."


    "How is the development progress of other human city-states?"


    "soon."


    While marveling, Tyrande also raised his vigilance, "This race called humans is very dynamic. They took advantage of the opportunity of defeating the trolls and the powerlessness of the high elves to expand, and spread their footprints all over the northern part of the Eastern Continent."


    Maiev crossed her arms and said, "A brand new country will indeed be very ambitious in its initial development, but how far it will develop in the future depends on how their descendants operate."


    "Moreover, the human enfeoffment system has great hidden dangers. Once Strom City, the capital, cannot guarantee the control over all enfeoffment territories, this huge human empire may fall apart at any time."


    Maiev sees very clearly that as long as one day the rulers of the empire in Strom City are no longer wise, the major city-states will definitely break away from Arathor''s control after they develop to a certain level.


    In 2650 BC before the Dark Portal, although Andrea notified Quel''Thalas as quickly as possible, the Sun King, who was busy with internal affairs, had little free time to pay attention to foreign affairs.


    He didn''t wake up suddenly until the mage in Dalaran poked a big basket. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    With the assurance of Aldogan, the first Kirin Tor Chancellor, the mages of Dalaran used magic without scruples in the city, and this eventually led to disastrous results.


    They have attracted the covetousness of demons, just as the Night Empire abused arcane magic.


    The ignorant human mage tore open the passage leading to the astral world at will, and finally attracted the demon hiding in the twisting void waiting for an opportunity.


    Although this disaster was caused by humans, in the final analysis, the high elves who taught them arcane magic did not take the responsibility of supervision.


    The remorseful Anasteria temporarily put aside domestic government affairs, and arranged for the elite mages of the high elves to go to Dalaran to investigate and persuade them.


    Andrea was not interested in knowing what happened in the middle, and finally humans and high elves reached an agreement.


    "The Council of Tirisfal?"


    Andrea sneered and threw the information on the table in the chamber. "The product of bureaucratic compromise, sooner or later there will be big trouble."

 Chapter 303： As expected of a pro-son race

    According to Quel''Thalas'' original vision, Dalaran, which caused disasters, had better strictly control the use of arcane magic in the magic city-state.


    But the Kirin Tor Council resolutely rejected the proposal of the high elves.


    The most fundamental reason why Dalaran can attract a large number of human mages is the city''s openness to arcane research.


    If severe restrictions are imposed on it, the foundation of Dalaran will be shaken, and the mages will probably leave Dalaran one after another. As a result, the authority and economic system of this magic city-state will be severely impacted, or even collapsed.


    This is completely unacceptable to the Kirin Tor Council, which holds power.


    And they have grudging reasons for it.


    If these mages are allowed to leave Dalaran, there is no guarantee that they will stop exploring the arcane.


    Instead of letting them scatter to remote lands to cause disasters, it is better to keep these mages in Dalaran, so as to at least ensure that the cause of the disaster can be found as soon as possible.


    Under Dalaran''s extremely firm attitude, the high elves, who also shared the same feeling for the free study of arcane arts, chose to compromise, and the Tirisfal Council was established based on this background.


    Andrea, who was not a Highborne, scoffed at the typical Highborne fluke.


    It is not without reason that later generations of Dalaran were targeted by the Lich King, Archimonde and the Burning Legion. It was their blind pursuit of "freedom" that led to many disasters.


    If Dalaran''s spell research rules had been strictly restricted earlier, many disasters in the future might not have happened at all.


    But from another point of view, perhaps it is the freedom and openness of Dalaran that will make this city more and more prosperous in the next few thousand years, and countless innovative ideas and brand-new spells will be derived from the blooming of flowers.


    Andrea doesn''t think that his idea is necessarily the best choice. After all, there are advantages and disadvantages in everything, but the evasion and compromise policy chosen by Dalaran runs counter to his ideas.


    However, the establishment of the Tirisfal Council was, after all, a matter between Quel''Thalas and Dalaran, and as a third party, he could not rashly intervene.


    The newly established Tirisfal Council focused on hunting demons, and members of the first generation council launched tracking and crusade based on the clues left by demons when they entered Azeroth.


    Most of the first batch of demons that entered Azeroth through loopholes were relatively weak. The action of the Tirisfal Council was not dangerous for the time being, and the work of cleaning up the demons went smoothly.


    Andrea has always maintained a high degree of attention to Dalaran. He vaguely remembers that the Tirisfal Council seemed to encounter a powerful enemy at a certain stage, and was almost wiped out because of this.


    Since the establishment of the Arathor Empire and the rise of human beings, Andrea felt that the passage of time seemed to have slowed down a lot.


    New information about humans would come from the Eastern Continent almost at any time. This energetic young race seemed to be making troubles all the time, which made him lament that humans deserved to be the son race of glass slag, causing so many troubles as soon as they were born.


    The establishment of the Tirisfal Council alleviated the troubles caused by Dalaran, but the newly established Kul Tiras caused troubles again.


    Kul Tiras, who landed in Tiragarde Sound, occupied this land and began to expand outward.


    The exploration to the north, named Stormsong Valley, went relatively smoothly, but when the explorers entered the high mountain area west of the strait, the local aborigines took an attitude of resolute resistance to the invasion of Kul Tiras.


    Drust, when Andrea passed by Kul Tiras Island, he had secretly observed them.


    These Drustvar aborigines have a barbaric style and hold a lot of strange and powerful power.


    The leader of the current Drust is Gorak Tul, and he led his people to cause a lot of trouble to the pioneering Kul Tiras.


    At first, the pioneer team of Kul Tiras did not intend to go to war with Drust. The young humans extended an invitation to Drust with a friendly attitude, hoping that the two sides can live in peace on this island and jointly develop the Kul Tiras. Tiras Islands.


    Gorak didn''t agree with Kul Tiras'' suggestion, instead he brutally killed the envoy they sent, and brazenly launched an attack on the Kul Tiras pioneer team.


    Many of the residents who joined Kul Tiras in the early days were pirates and adventurers. If they were hit in the face, they would fight back as a matter of course. The two sides kicked off a long war on the land of Drustvar.


    The troubles encountered by Kul Tiras and Dalaran are not alone. The city-states under the Arathor Empire all encountered corresponding difficulties in the early days of their establishment.


    The residents of Lordaeron have recently suffered unreasonable disasters, and the reckless actions of Emperor Thoradin have annoyed the female warriors of Sylud Village. Recently, they began to walk out of the territory near Tyr''s Tomb, preparing to ask the Arathor Empire for an explanation.


    Lordaeron was the first to bear the brunt. However, the contemporary lord Menethil knew nothing about the actions of Emperor Thoradin. Facing the questioning of the Hildren, Monk Zhang Er was puzzled. A conflict has occurred.


    General Greymane, who was entrusted to Gilneas, did not have many people. After exploring Kul Tiras, Proudmoore took a group of people to establish another new state, which made Greymane It is even more stretched in terms of employment.


    Although Strom City, the capital, repelled the main force of the trolls with the help of the troll war, the crisis of the trolls has not been completely resolved.


    The Hinterlands to the north of the Arathi Highlands is the territory of the Vilebranch Trolls and the Deadwood Trolls. Although Amani, the suzerain of the forest trolls, suffered heavy losses in the troll wars, these two largest subordinate clans still retain a considerable degree of power. fighting power.


    Immediately after the war with humans and high elves ended, the Vilebranch, now the most powerful clan of forest trolls, launched an attack on its neighbors Deadwood and Viletooth in an attempt to completely occupy the vast hunting grounds of the Hinterlands.


    The Witheredwood Clan, who had been under tremendous pressure, could hardly block Xiezhi''s attack, so they could only retreat to the south step by step, gradually retreating into the range of the Arathi Highlands.


    With Thoradin''s wanton enfeoffment, the major city-states took away many elite troops from Strom City, and the defenders staying in Arathi could not wipe out the dead trees or expel them from the country in one go.


    Finally, there is Alterac, a city-state that stands among the snow-capped mountains. UU reading


    After defeating the trolls and starting to expand outward, General Perenolde happily opened up countless fields in the Hillsbrad Foothills.


    But just as he was vigorously pioneering the wilderness with hope for the future, a new threat appeared in the Alterac Snow Mountains.


    A group of frost trolls hiding in the deep mountains and old forests felt the threat of pioneering in Alterac, and began to attack their pioneering team quietly.


    According to the information brought back by Priscim''s scouts, the fighting power of this group of trolls far exceeds that of Drakkari, the suzerain of all frost trolls. Nord was having a headache.


    Coupled with the innate foul-level regenerative ability of trolls, Alterac, a strong military fortress city-state, had no way to deal with these frost trolls for a while.


    "The frost trolls of Alterac..."


    Andrea''s face was a little weird, and he suddenly remembered an old event thousands of years ago.


    "It can''t be such a coincidence, can it?"

 Chapter 304： Old friend returns

    Andrea can''t remember the exact year, but it seems to have happened when he went to the Eastern Continent to capture Malygos (Completely Crazy Limited Edition).


    Deathwing sent his adjutant Sabelian to track down Onyxia, who was still a young dragon at that time. Andrea found the trail of the black dragon on the way, and set an ambush in Alterac Snow Mountain.


    In the end, Saberian was severely injured by Leticia''s charged version of the crescent moon wheel, and escaped with blood spraying all the way.


    At that time, a group of frost trolls were used by Andrea as a bait to smash Saberian first, distracting his attention.


    After repelling Sabelian, Andrea and the others patted their **** and left. The severely injured Icefang troll could only pack up the corpses of its compatriots and continue to live in the Alterac Snow Mountains.


    Since then, Andrea has never paid attention to this group of trolls who met by chance. The previous battle between the three tribes in the Alterac Mountains did not find the Icefang trolls hiding in the mountains. Unexpectedly, they suddenly got into it now. come out.


    The Icefang troll''s physical abilities are described in detail in a report submitted by Priscim.


    Their physical strength and magic defense are far superior to those of other races, and their strength is also very strong. Combined with the natural regenerative ability of the trolls, the brave Alterac soldiers can''t do anything about them in a short time.


    "Is this a blessing in disguise?"


    Andrea rubbed his forehead with a wry smile. He probably understood why the Icefang troll was so strong.


    Saberian sprayed a large amount of dragon''s blood in the air at that time, and the Icefang troll below was the first to bear the brunt of being drenched all over.


    Trolls are a race that is good at using voodoo mages. Andrea speculates that the Icefang trolls should absorb dragon blood through some kind of ritual to strengthen their bodies. inherited.


    ''What is this, dragon vein troll? ''


    Shaking his head to get rid of this ridiculous idea, Andrea waved his hands and said to Priscilla, "Leave them alone for now, and continue to focus on the Tirisfal Council."


    Although the dragon''s blood has strengthened the physical fitness of the Icefang trolls, their fertility has been greatly reduced as a result.


    With the troll''s powerful reproductive ability, the Icefang troll has not encountered any strong enemies in the thousands of years of living in Alterac Snow Mountain. It stands to reason that it should be able to expand rapidly with its strong physical ability.


    However, according to the information sent back by the scouts, the number of Icefang trolls hiding in the deep mountains is not large, only about tens of thousands of people, which is undoubtedly abnormal.


    ¡®Is there something to give when you get it? This equivalent exchange is too real. ''


    ¡­


    "Nightmare corrosion?"


    Hearing Malfurion''s report, Andrea''s expression became serious.


    "yes."


    Malfurion''s expression was also very serious, "Although they are only growing on the edge of the Emerald Dream, they are spreading very fast, I suspect..."


    "Ok."


    Andrea nodded solemnly, "The ancient gods finally started to attack the dream world."


    Although this situation is worthy of attention, the night elves and green dragons have long been mentally prepared for this and responded quickly.


    Ysera personally led the green dragon army in the dream to the area where the nightmare corruption first appeared, and firmly defended the vicinity, limiting the expansion of the nightmare to a relatively fixed range.


    Although the current Green Dragon Legion has lost some of its strength due to the influence of the Dragon Soul, their guardian power has not completely disappeared like in the Legion''s Second Coming version.


    With Ysera, the guardian of the dream, sitting in charge, the spread of the nightmare was quickly brought under control.


    But Andrea knew it was only temporary.


    Although it is unknown which ancient **** entered the Emerald Dreamland in the first place, there are three ancient gods still alive today. If they attack the dreamland together, it is still unknown whether the weak green dragon army can stop it .


    Of course, Malfurion also thought about this question, and today he summoned the members of the council to bid farewell to Andrea and the others.


    After staying in the material world for more than 200 years, Malfurion was ready to return to the Emerald Dream to fulfill his duties.


    Of course, the one who was most reluctant to part with Malfurion''s departure was his partner Tyrande. After finally being able to be with his lover, he was about to be separated again after only 200 years.


    Malfurion also noticed Tyrande''s gloomy expression, but he couldn''t help it. Malfurion, who had a strong sense of responsibility, would not let his children''s personal affairs delay the business.


    "Cenarius, who was wandering around Mashanxi, also received a message from Ysera. He should have returned to the dream world, and I can''t delay any longer."


    Andrea glanced at Tyrande, sighed softly and said, "Okay, please be careful, the Old God''s ability to spread corruption, you should be aware of it."


    This time Malfurion will not only go by himself, he will also take away a large number of elite druids, including Archdruids such as Korda, Shaun, and Renza, and the Cenarion Council will also enter the Emerald Dream to assist Cleans up Nightmare Corruption.


    After Malfurion left, apart from Andrea, the titular Archdruid, Fandral was the mainstay in the material world.


    At this moment, Fandral has received the news that he has handed over the task of guarding Alcandor to his son Valstann, and is preparing to return to Anarsis to preside over the overall situation through the portal of Valsharah.


    While Malfurion enters the Emerald Dream, Fandral will sit in the council chamber in his stead.


    Although Tyrande was very reluctant, she still knew that the overall situation was the most important thing. She reluctantly stood by Malfurion''s side and watched him fall into a deep sleep.


    This change of defense in the Emerald Dream has liberated a group of druids who have been stationed in the dream for a long time, and they need to re-adapt to this ever-changing world.


    This group includes Shandris''s best friend, Reinera, and Leticia''s best friend, the dryad Lunara.


    Shandris was very happy when her long-lost friend returned from the dream world. She temporarily handed over the task of training the Sentinels to a few adjutants, took a long vacation for herself, and planned to reacquaint herself with the world with Reinera.


    Reinera entered the Emerald Dream to guard the Emerald Dream shortly after the War of the Ancients, which she voluntarily applied for.


    Although there is a short vacation time in the middle, I will sneak out to meet Shandris, but generally speaking, we still get together less and leave more.


    Lunara, the eldest daughter of the demigod of the forest, took the place of her father, Cenarius, in the Emerald Dreamland. Now that Cenarius himself entered the dream world, she was liberated.


    Aurora looked curiously at the helpless Lunara... and Leticia who was hanging on her deer.


    When Lunara came out of the dream world, UU Reading was of course the happiest Leticia. At this time, she took the three little magic sabers she had tamed and introduced them to Lunara excitedly. It was lying gracefully on the side, looking at this stupid woman who borrowed flowers to offer Buddha with contempt on her face.


    After thousands of years of defending the Emerald Dream, Reinera''s personality has not changed much, and she is still hearty and carefree.


    Reinera circled around Aurora with a smile on her face, and Aurora felt a little nervous when she saw that interested expression.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Shandris'' children to be so old. Should I also contribute to the population growth?"


    Andrea turned his dead fish eyes and complained, "Don''t just talk and practice, do you want me to introduce one to you?"


    "You want a druid, a hunter, or a warrior, as long as you can think of it, I can find it for you."


    "Forget it."


    Reinera laughed and waved her hands, "Let me find it by myself. I just want to get acquainted with the world recently, and maybe I can meet the right one by chance."

 Chapter 305： Dont you see, the pot of innocence is coming from the sky

    Reinera and Shandris are of the same generation. Because of the long-term defense of the Emerald Dream, the night elves who are similar to her age have already married and even had children.


    However, age is not a problem for the eternal night elves, and Andrea plans to introduce a young fresh meat to the hard-working Reinera.


    Shandris, who was full of smiles, held Lenera''s hand and asked, "Are you planning to go back after coming out this time?"


    "I''m not going back."


    Reinera sighed sadly, "7,000 years of defense is enough, I plan to reintegrate into the real world, and I will trouble you to guide me in the future."


    Unlike Lunara, who often travels between dreams and reality, Reinera''s perennial defense has a sense of self-exile.


    Leinera is outgoing and outgoing, and made many friends before the War of the Ancients.


    But in that large-scale war of demon invasion, she lost too many friends and family members, which was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the emotional Lenira.


    Although Shandris and Andrea repeatedly tried to persuade her to stay after the war, the sad Lenila resolutely went into the Emerald Dream to slowly heal the trauma in her heart.


    During the War of the Ancients, Shandris was indulging in the hatred of her parents. Except for Andrea, her childhood sweetheart and her mentor Tyrande, she had a cold face to most people, but Reinera always treated her Never give up.


    During the mission to Pandaria, Reinera became good friends with Shandris by means of stalking, and Shandris cherished this hard-won friend very much.


    In order for Reinera to reintegrate into the night elf society that has changed drastically after 7,000 years, Shandris took the initiative to take on this responsibility.


    Watching the two walk out of the house hand in hand, Andrea turned his gaze to Miss Dryad with a look of lovelessness.


    Leticia hugged Lunara and didn''t seem to want to let go. In desperation, Lunara could only let her ride on her deer.


    Seeing Aurora''s sparkling and curious eyes, Andrea pushed her behind her with a smile.


    "Go, Lunara is very easy to get along with, with Leticia gagging in the middle, you should be able to get acquainted with her soon."


    After the chattering three girls left, Andrea looked thoughtfully at the table, on which lay a weapon¡­ or a token that Leinera and Lunara brought to him from the dream.


    This is a sickle, and Andrea still has an impression of it. It was from this Luna sickle that Godrin separated the power and sent it into his body as a thank you.


    With the help of Elune''s shot, Goldrinn recovered from his injuries earlier than expected, and now he temporarily stays in the Emerald Dream, assisting the green dragon and druids to curb the expansion of the nightmare.


    The awakened Goldrinn begged for the Luna Scythe from Malfurion, and entrusted Lenera and Lunara, who were about to leave the dreamland, to deliver it to Andrea.


    "Hey~ why are you looking for me..."


    Andrea scratched her head in distress. Goldrinn handed him the Luna Scythe and at the same time gave Andrea a commission, or a request.


    Help him expand the belief in the wolf **** in the druid community, making the safe and controllable wolf form one of the regular forms of druids.


    Celeste smiled and analyzed, "Maybe it''s because you are the first person to transform into a wolf. Under your guidance these years, most of the druids brought from Moonlight City controlled the wolf. form?"


    "That''s what it says."


    Andrea said dejectedly, "How can it be so easy to find the leader of a branch sect, and I haven''t found anyone who has a soft spot for the wolf form."


    Celes tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Leniera?"


    "No, no, no." Andrea shook her head hastily, "She is a loyal believer of the black panther Ashama, and she will never agree."


    "Then just cultivate one yourself."


    Seles suggested, "Are there any suitable candidates among the younger generation of druids?"


    "It''s so... wait."


    Andrea touched his chin thoughtfully, "Maybe, maybe, maybe... Yes? Anyway, let''s ask his own opinion first."


    ¡­


    In the ruins of Suramar''s Falanar, Valstein looked at the Luna Scythe that Andrea stuffed into his hand with a dazed expression.


    "I?"


    "That''s right, it''s you, boy."


    Andrea patted Vastan on the shoulder solemnly, "Your wolf form transformation was completed by me personally. Weren''t you very interested in this ferocious wild form at that time?"


    "Ah... I do have some interest."


    Before Valstein recovered from the sudden shock, Andrea chased after the victory and said, "Then it''s settled! From now on, you will be Goldrinn''s spokesperson and missionary in the material world."


    "Your status is qualified and your talent is sufficient. I believe that the belief in the wolf **** can be carried forward in your hands."


    Because of Fandral''s love for him since he was a child, Vastann has a kind of pride in his bones. This kind of mentality is just in line with the style of Goldrinn, the lonely wolf god''s choice.


    As the only son of Archdruid Fandral Staghelmet, if Valstein really decides to preach in the Cenarion Council, there will definitely be no shortage of resources.


    Once his doting father knows that he has this wish, he will definitely pave the way for him in advance.


    "Hmm... well, I''ll try."


    Although the expression on Vastan''s face was still a little unsure, but feeling the powerful power coming from the divine weapon of the Moon God''s Scythe, coupled with the fact that he was more interested in the aloof Goldrinn, he finally made up his mind , intending to try to spread the belief in the wolf **** widely.


    After throwing out the scapegoat sent by Goldrinn, Andrea gave Vastan a thumbs up in relief.


    "Come on, boy, I like you."


    ¡­


    Unsurprisingly, when Fandral learned that Valstein had accepted the Luna Scythe and at the same time Goldrinn''s commission, he immediately teleported to Suramar in a hurry, and began to help his son The future development path is planned.


    It¡¯s interesting to say that the main weapon used by the two druid leaders who are in charge of taking care of Arcandor is a scythe. A wicked idea flashed in Andrea¡¯s mind, planning to set up a druid for them. Scythe religion.


    But this idea is just a spoof after all, and the scythes of Vastann and Farodin are completely different things.


    Farodin only used the sickle for the convenience of weeding, while Valstein''s Luna sickle was an out-and-out divine weapon.


    The blade part of the Luna Scythe is polished with Goldrinn''s fallen fangs. This artifact contains a lot of Goldrinn''s wolf soul power. Valstein wants to completely control Goldrinn''s wild power. It takes a while to get familiar with.


    While Andrea''s family was busy with their own affairs, Prism brought back a piece of latest information from the Eastern Continent.


    As expected, the Council of Tirisfal went off the rails.

 Chapter 306： an indulgence called liberty

    Since the founding of the Council of Tirisfal, this shadowy organization has been secretly hunting down the demons that sneak into Azeroth.


    The mages of the Tirisfal Council felt powerless to fight against the extraordinary species of demons as mortals. After years of research, they came up with a tricky way.


    Temporarily pour the power of members of the council into one of them, allowing that person to gain powerful power in a short period of time, thereby defeating some powerful demons.


    But this method has too many restrictions. When holding the power transfer ceremony, the members of the parliament need to be very close. Once they are far away, the power will be re-dispersed.


    When transferring power, the person who receives the power needs to bear the oppression of violent power that does not belong to him at all times, endure discomfort and pain to fight the enemy, and the members of the parliament who transfer the power must also take huge risks on the battlefield to continue to transfer power to others.


    In the face of ordinary demons, and even some powerful but not very flexible demons, gathering strength in this way can play a decisive role.


    But the years-long power transmission ritual of the Tirisfal Council suffered a heavy blow in the face of a dreadlord.


    "Caslanatier?"


    Andrea rubbed his chin in confusion, "I haven''t heard of this name before, so it shouldn''t be a core member of the Nathrezim clan, right?"


    Prism, wearing a red hood, nodded lightly, "Although the strength is good, it is still a long way from Varimathras and Tichondrius."


    "Caslanatier inherited the cunning nature of the Dread Demon King family. He discovered the huge hidden danger of the power transmission ceremony of the Tirisfal Council. He bypassed the person who received the power, and specifically looked for the weak mage behind to attack."


    Kaslanatier is the strongest enemy the Tirisfal Council has ever faced. The members sent to encircle and suppress him are all elites in the Council, and Eldin Lighthand, who is the bearer of power, is one of them. stand out.


    But the dreaded demon king didn''t fight Aldin head-on at all. He cut the back row surreptitiously, attacked the members of the Tirisfal Council who were transmitting power frantically, greatly weakened the power of the ritual, and easily killed the weak Aldin. Ding.


    If it wasn''t for a half-elf up-and-comer who stood up and desperately held back Caslanatier''s pursuit, the entire council would have been wiped out by now.


    "The second attack of the Tirisfal Council did not use the ceremony. Many members of the Council fought on their own, and were defeated by Kaslanatier one by one, and returned in a disastrous defeat."


    Andrea nodded. That amazingly talented half-elf should be the first-generation guardian Alodi. If there is no accident, the guardian ceremony passed down from generation to generation by the Tirisfal Council will officially appear soon.


    "In addition, we also intercepted an uncertain intelligence."


    Prism paused and continued, "It is said that there are high-level officials in Dalaran colluding with the demons. The whereabouts of the Tirisfal Council and the next plan are almost completely transparent in the eyes of Kaslanatier."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows. With the style of the Dreadlord who is good at manipulating people''s hearts and playing tricks, this situation is not surprising.


    Dalaran advocates free research, and it is only a matter of time before the unlimited freedom will attract mages who covet the power of demons.


    "Heh~ Dalaran."


    Andrea sneered and leaned back in the chair, "Freedom does not mean unrestrained indulgence. Since you can''t control the collusion between your own people and demons, for the safety of Azeroth, let others manage it for you."


    ¡­


    Since its establishment, Dalaran has attracted a large number of human mages who have been discriminated against in various city-states.


    Although the Kirin Tor Council of Six began to gradually regulate the behavior of mages after its establishment, due to Dalaran''s own free research concept, even the speaker has no right to control the normal research of mages in the city.


    Arcane, nature, death, shadow, and even the power of light that has only recently become popular in Lordaeron, Dalaran has corresponding spells for in-depth research.


    Andrea didn''t know where she had heard a word.


    Mage is one of the best and most deadly professions in the world.


    Mages who are overly thirsty for knowledge usually lack a moral bottom line. Most of the early human mages were discriminated against in the major states. It is not uncommon for them to gradually become psychologically distorted after a long life of aggrieved lives.


    As a member of the Council of Six in the Kirin Tor, Rudolph Obermann possesses a strong personal strength. Except for the contemporary speaker, he is confident that no one in Dalaran is his opponent.


    The research on the arcane has hit a bottleneck, and Rudolph began to study other forms of power, trying to see if he could help himself break through the bottleneck by analogy.


    Rudolph was one of the first hundred mages who were taught by the high elves. He was 200 years old this year and he was the longest-lived among all the mages in Dalaran.


    But he is not satisfied with this, there is still too much knowledge to be interpreted, too many subjects to be studied, and a mere 100-year human life span is simply not enough for him.


    For this reason, Rudolph asked a colleague who was also a member of the Hundred-Mage Corps for a method of immortality a few years ago.


    Yes, eternal life.


    As far as Rudolph knew, almost all of his former colleagues had been buried in the ground, except for him, only one person survived by adopting an alternative way of immortality.


    Meri Winterwind, the first intelligent undead and the first lich in the history of Azeroth.


    Merry was unfortunately killed in the troll war, and was resurrected as an undead by the high elf mage when the war was urgent, and joined the battle again.


    After the war, Meri followed Ardogan to Dalaran. After the mages caused the chaos of the demon invasion, he chose to join the Tirisfal Council to secretly protect Azeroth.


    The undead Merry is no longer subject to lifespan restrictions, Rudolph is very jealous of this, he repeatedly asked Merry for the method of transforming into a lich through private channels between the two, but he always returned without success.


    At that time, the high elves were forced to make an exception and used unstandardized death spells on Merry. Afterwards, they repeatedly told Merry not to spread the use of death spells, otherwise it would inevitably cause a huge disaster.


    The upright Meri agreed, and he has been silently keeping the secret of the undead. Even though Rudolph, a colleague, asked for it many times, his attitude did not change.


    Seeing the end of his life, Rudolph became more and more irritable.


    Just at this time, a dreadlord who sneaked into Dalaran to destroy discovered his anxiety, and the subsequent development was very logical.


    Rudolph did not ask Meri for a way to transform into a lich, but asked him about the situation of hunting demons through a personal relationship, and expressed that he also had the idea of ??joining in the assistance.


    Meili rejected the requests of his former colleagues many times, and felt somewhat uncomfortable. Although he did not agree to his request to join the Tirisfal Council, he still inadvertently revealed some information about the Tirisfal Council during his normal exchanges.


    It was these seemingly inconspicuous intelligence that caused Eldin, an outstanding talent of the Tirisfal Council, to die at the hands of the Dreadlord, and this feat also allowed Rudolph to get what he wanted.


    "Oh oh oh oh!"


    Rudolph''s mage tower is full of corpses, and mage apprentices who have been sucked into mummies are everywhere.


    Sensing the surge of evil energy in his body and the renewed vitality of his body, Rudolph took a deep breath, "Is this evil energy? What a wonderful and powerful force, I have gained a second life!"


    "Hmph~ Sure enough, a traitor has appeared."


    A cold snort came from outside the rooftop on the top floor of Rudolph''s Mage Tower, and a figure with purple-black light all over his body was suspended in the air strangely, with gold-rimmed black pupils staring majestically at the astonished Rudolph.

 Chapter 307： traitors end

    Came here in a hurry from Kalimdor, before admiring the many towering mage towers in Dalaran, Andrea keenly felt a trace of familiar energy in the city¡ªfel energy.


    Today''s Dalaran is far from being as developed as later generations. The entire city doesn''t even have a decent protective barrier. Andrea flew into Dalaran without any effort to find the source of the fel energy.


    Looking at the fallen mummy at the feet of the old mage, Andrea''s face became colder and colder.


    "Humans, why are you desperately seeking evil energy?"


    Rudolph looked vigilantly at Andrea who was suspended in mid-air, "I have no obligation to answer your question, who are you? This is my mage tower, I want to study what is my freedom, others have no right to meddle in their own business !"


    "free?"


    Andrea sneered, pointing to the mummy at Rudolph''s feet, "Your freedom is based on the pain of others? Didn''t the fearlord who taught you to use evil energy tell you about the side effects of evil energy?"


    "side effect?"


    Rudolph''s face changed, and he managed to maintain his composure, with his left hand behind his back accumulating evil energy.


    "I''ll say it again, it has nothing to do with you. According to the laws of Dalaran, the master of the mage tower has the right to kill any intruders who trespass. If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Rudolph is not easy to talk, he has always followed the concept of power first.


    If he hadn''t been uncertain about the details of the "flying man" in front of him, he would have directly attacked.


    The moment Rudolph blinked, the unidentified flying man had entered the tower like a flash, but Rudolph, as a mage who controlled arcane magic, did not feel any fluctuations of arcane magic power.


    "There is nothing to talk about with traitors. There is only one end for those who betray Azeroth and turn to the devil."


    After years of hard training, Andrea has already achieved the ability to abandon singing.


    "die!"


    The instantaneous Mind Blast exploded in Rudolph''s mind. Even though he had raised his defenses, Rudolph was still a little unprepared for this first-time magic attack.


    His brain was completely blank for a moment. Although he recovered immediately with his powerful mental power, Andrea''s second spell had also been released at this time.


    "Mind control."


    Rudolph was struggling mentally, but in the face of Andrea''s huge spiritual power, his eyes finally became dull, and his tense body and his left hand, which was quietly behind his back preparing for spells, relaxed and drooped. down.


    Compared with the Arcanist of Dath''Remar''s level, the old mage in front of him is still far behind.


    It has only been 200 years since the birth of human mages, and it is impossible for the high elves to teach them all the skills to suppress the bottom of the box.


    In this lack of background, even a member of the Kirin Tor Council of Six is ??nothing more than that.


    It may be a bit contemptuous of humans as an emerging force to say so, but the mages sent by Anasteria to the Tirisfal Council are definitely not the best in the country.


    He was reluctant to send out his most elite mages, and he didn''t give much order to the other high-level arcanists. Those were excellent descendants cultivated by the accumulated resources of the major families.


    Humans thought that the powerful high elves they saw in the Tirisfal Council were the Arcanist Apex of Quel''Thalas, but the reality was cruel to this young race, and they still have a long way to go in the future .


    "I''ll ask you an answer."


    Rudolph''s eyes were dull, "Yes, master."


    "Who are you, why do you seek refuge with the devil?"


    "My name is Rudolf Obermann and I am..."


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, Andrea sat in Rudolph''s mage tower and frowned.


    He didn''t expect that the traitor he punished was actually one of the six highest-ranking people in Dalaran, and it could even be said to be the first person under the speaker.


    ''Say it''s a high-level... This is too high. ''


    He patted his forehead with a headache. People of this status would turn to the devil for their life. It is no joke that a profession like a mage likes to die.


    "Sure enough, what you can''t get in this world is the best."


    Looking at Rudolph on the ground with his eyes wide open and the corners of his mouth drooling, Andrea shook his head helplessly.


    The immortal night elves have recently begun to have a small number of people who are tired of the never-ending life and try to communicate their suicide experiences in private.


    As soon as this matter was brought up by Maiev, it immediately attracted the attention of the council.


    The population growth of the night elves was low, and Andrea vigorously developed the arcane puppets to avoid a sharp reduction in the population. Now that some people are tired of life and start to study how to commit suicide, this is completely unbearable.


    After a brief discussion, the four members of the council agreed to establish a psychological guidance center, throw all the pessimistic people in the country into it and remould them, let them accept the influence of the core values ??of the Republic, and set up new life goals for them.


    Fortunately, most of these world-weary people are people from the bottom of society, and most of their demands are relatively easy to satisfy, nothing more than promotion and salary increase, and marrying Bai Fumei.


    ...Although it is relatively straightforward, it is roughly the same. The life of an ordinary person is nothing more than food and sex.


    The doctors in the psychological guidance center are all trainee priests of the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon. They use the power of shadow to guide these world-weary people with mental illness to rebuild their self-confidence.


    ...Of course it''s impossible to send a wife, so try your best.


    The night elves have been active for a long time and are world-weary, while humans think that their life span is not long enough, especially those in high positions, wishing to keep their rights to live forever.


    However, the social philosophy of human beings will not allow such immortals to remain in power. Meridon can occupy a high position in the Tirisfal Council only because the organization has the high elves, the long-lived species, joining, and it doesn''t matter if there is another immortal undead.


    However, Meri is a very discerning and assertive person, and he doesn''t intend to stay at the top of the Tirisfal Council forever.


    Once the Tirisfal Council was on the right track and worked out the best way to fight the demons, he planned to leave his post and go into seclusion.


    Rudolph''s soul has been shaken away by Andrea. Although his body is still alive, he is no different from a vegetable now, and it is impossible to wake up again in this lifetime.


    "Clang! Clang!"


    Before escaping into the shadow space and leaving, Andrea controlled the invisible shadow power to trigger Rudolph''s mage tower early warning system.


    The bells that resounded throughout the city spread far away, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Andrea left, and three teleportation arrays of light appeared on the top floor of the mage tower.


    "Rudolph, what happened..."


    The white-bearded old mage in the lead was stunned before he finished speaking. The visual effect of the mummy all over the mage tower was very shocking. Compared with it, Rudolph, who was lying on the ground with dull eyes, was not so eye-catching.


    One of the female mages who used arcane magic to make her face grow louder, "What happened here? How can it be so miserable..."


    "Look."


    The taciturn, middle-aged bald head pointed to Rudolph''s workbench, on which was placed a lavender letter with beautiful writing on it.


    "Sarasian?"


    "Do not."


    The leading old mage said solemnly, "Although the difference is very small, this is not the Salas language of the high elves, but the Kaldorei language of the night elves."

 Chapter 308： protector

    Andrea''s letter to Dalaran''s high-level officials described in detail Rudolf Oberman''s crimes of colluding with demons and the fact that he drained the life force of all apprentices in the tower for longevity.


    The Kirin Tor executives are all extremely intelligent people...not "extremely" in that sense, they only need to check carefully to confirm the authenticity of this letter.


    After leaving Rudolph''s mage tower, Andrea did not leave Dalaran immediately.


    According to the content of version 7.0, the headquarters of the Tirisfal Council is located in one of the towering mage towers in Dalaran.


    Guardian Temple, members of the council are gathering together to hold a ceremony.


    A handsome black-haired half-elf stood in the center of the ceremony field, and the surrounding members of the Tirisfal Council poured their power into the guardian altar, and these powers flowed into the half-elf through a sophisticated magic circle.


    "Ahhh!"


    Power that did not belong to him was poured into his body at one time, causing great pain. Alodi, who received the power, gritted his teeth for a long time, and finally couldn''t help but raised his head and let out a painful roar.


    "Alodi, hold on! Last minute!"


    Meili Dongfeng''s dead face was pale, his gray eyes full of magic gradually dimmed, and the power in his body was rapidly draining.


    "I can do it!"


    Veins protruded from Alodi''s forehead, and he gritted his teeth to endure the pain. "Continue! For the future of Azeroth, the ceremony must be successful, and Caslanatier must die!"


    "Shhhhh!"


    With the slightly overloaded sound of the guardian altar, the members of the Tirisfal Council who were transmitting power around the altar all collapsed and fell to the ground.


    "Huh~huh~"


    One of the high elf mages took a few breaths, and finally stood up with the help of his companions.


    As an undead, Meri had no physical limitations. Although the loss of magic power made him uncomfortable, he was the first to recover among all the people.


    "How? Did it work?"


    Alodi closed his eyes and tried to balance the excessive power in his body. According to the ritual design, these powers were slowly integrated into his own power system and began to be used by him.


    "Successful!"


    Alodi looked back happily, "We succeeded! With this powerful force, Kaslanatier is definitely not my opponent!"


    Meili and all the core members of the council smiled in relief, "That''s good, get ready and go, this time we must get rid of that damned Dreadlord."


    Alodi confidently clenched the exquisite staff in his hand, "Don''t worry, he can''t escape."


    ¡­


    Andrea remained in the state of shadow occlusion, wandering around the various high-level mage towers in Dalaran, and finally found the location of the Guardian Temple.


    But at this time, a defensive barrier had been opened around the temple. Andrea stopped and thought about it, but in the end he didn''t choose to force his way in.


    An insignificant small shadow bomb hit the magic barrier, and there was a quick reaction in the Guardian Temple.


    As the phantom magic circle covering the top of the tower was released, more than a dozen fully armed mages appeared in front of Andrea.


    "take it easy."


    Andrea opened her hand to indicate that she was not malicious, "I came from the continent of Kalimdor across the sea. Someone from Dalaran should have sent you a message before, right?"


    Since they didn''t know where the Guardian''s Temple was, the scouts arranged by Prism delivered the news that Andrea wanted to meet with the Tirisfal Council through Dalaran.


    Although the Kirin Tor Speaker was surprised that the night elves on the other side of the sea would take the initiative to contact the Tirisfal Council, he still dutifully forwarded the letter to the Guardian Temple.


    A weak undead walked out slowly with a staff. "Don''t be rude, this is the Moon Shadow Speaker of the Dark Night Republic. His status is equivalent to the supreme head of state of a country. Put down your weapons."


    Andrea fell down into the guardian''s temple calmly, and patted the undead''s shoulder unobtrusively, almost knocking him to the ground with a slap.


    "Merry, long time no... what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ahem! Chancellor Moon Shadow, please be gentle."


    Mei Li said with a wry smile, "We have just completed the power transfer ceremony, and we can''t adapt to the weakness of our bodies yet."


    ¡­


    Merry Winterwind and Andrea met at the celebration banquet after the victory of the troll war.


    Andrea was quite curious about the first Lich in history, and asked Meri a lot of questions at that boring banquet.


    "Give."


    He took out an exquisite vial from the space package, and Andrea put it on the table in front of Meili.


    "The latest preservative produced by the Dark Night Republic can not only eliminate the rotten smell, but also contains a faint plant fragrance. I think you should like it."


    Meri''s expression froze for a moment, hesitating for a while, and finally couldn''t resist the temptation to put away the preservative.


    "Thank you for the gift from Chancellor Moon Shadow, let''s talk about business first."


    "Row."


    Andrea straightened his face and said, "I heard that you have suffered a lot under the hands of a fearful demon king. Do you need my help?"


    The faces of the members of the Tirisfal Council present were a little embarrassed, and one of the high elves lowered his head and said softly, "Speaker Moon Shadow, it should not be necessary, we will transfer the power to Alodi, he has already set off to hunt Kaslanati Er."


    ''Oh? It seems that the first Tirisfal Guardian ritual has been successful. ''


    "Then let me make a long story short."


    Andrea stood up from the chair. "The situation may have changed. There are traitors in the Kirin Tor Council of Six."


    "I searched the manor outside the city following the clues he left. There were traces of a magic circle summoning demons. There may be other powerful demons lurking around Kaslanatier preparing to attack."


    "The Kirin Tor?!"


    Meri stood up in disbelief, "Chairman Moon Shadow, can you tell me who it is?"


    Meri subconsciously had a bad premonition in his heart, but he didn''t want his premonition to be experienced.


    Under Rudolph''s self-introduction, Andrea already knew that he was also a member of the first hundred mages.


    Looking at Meri with pity and comfort, UU Reading Andrea sighed and said, "As you guessed, it is Rudolf Obermann, who betrayed Azeroth and joined the devil."


    "yes."


    Meili staggered and sat down again, staring at the exquisite carpet under her feet with somewhat dull eyes.


    Andrea changed the subject and said, "It doesn''t matter who he is, what matters is what he does."


    "The teleportation array for summoning demons is very large, at least for medium-sized and above demons. Are you sure that Guardian Alodi can defeat two high-level demons at the same time?"


    The faces of the members of the Tirisfal Council were a bit ugly, and one of the elf mages said hesitantly, "It should be possible, right? Alodi has gathered the strength of all of us, even if we face two demons at the same time..."


    He stopped in the middle of the sentence, obviously he also lacked confidence.


    Andrea did not break through the insistence of the Tirisfal Council, he smiled gently and said, "Be prepared, you should tell me where Alodi is going, and I will follow to see the situation."

 Chapter 309： The Quarrel of the Kirin Tor

    Andrea doesn''t quite agree with the founding idea of ??the Tirisfal Council, and has always been skeptical about the guardian system they created.


    Putting the heavy responsibility of saving the world on a mere hero is in line with mainstream American values, but it is obviously not in line with the actual situation that Azeroth is full of old, hidden and dangerous worlds.


    Just like the strongest guardian of Tirisfal in later generations, Medivh, known as the astral mage.


    His strength is absolutely outstanding among mortals, and it can even be said to exceed the scope of mortals to a certain extent.


    But when Sargeras himself sent down his soul to intervene, he eventually degenerated beyond his control, and the dignified guardian became an accomplice to help the lackeys of the Burning Legion open the door to invasion.


    This is the biggest disadvantage of concentrating all the hopes of protecting the world on one person. Once this hero who is expected by everyone goes wrong, the entire planet waiting for him to save will fall into a fatal crisis.


    Andrea has a different philosophy from the Tirisfal Council, he won''t put all his eggs in one basket.


    Guardians may have a need to exist, after all, they are still a powerful combat force, but it is obviously unreasonable to focus too much pressure and expectations on one person.


    It''s too early to say, but the way the Guardians of Tirisfal are doing is admirable, at least until a thorn-headed Guardian emerges.


    Andrea learned of Alodi''s whereabouts from Meri, and the dreaded Demon King Caslanatier was hiding on the small island in the middle of Lake Lordamere.


    Lordaeron Mill Lake straddles Tirisfal Glades, Hillsbrad Foothills and Silverpine Forest, and is very close to the three city-states of Lordaeron, Dalaran and Alterac.


    The cunning dreadlord deliberately chose a middle ground for cover so that no one would know which city-state his next move would lead to.


    But in Andrea''s view, Caslanatier''s deliberate gesture was actually a cover-up and deception.


    His purpose is to make the Tirisfal Council fall into anxiety and have to take the initiative to chase him down, so that he can calmly set up traps, and when the most threatening Tirisfal Council chases the island, he will kill him all at once. Catch them all.


    Andrea didn''t know who the demon Rudolph summoned was and how strong it was, but since Kaslanatier had set up the game so confidently, the demon''s strength would at least not be inferior to him.


    This is not the first time Andrea has faced the Dreadlord. The advantage of this race lies in playing tricks and people''s hearts. Their absolute strength is not top-notch among the Burning Legion.


    Even the leader of the Nathrezim clan, Tichondrius, was like that, and his head was easily removed by Queen Azshara.


    However, the enemy can be despised strategically, but he still has to be vigilant tactically. Andrea doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter because of arrogance.


    By the time he left Dalaran and headed north into Lake Lordamere, the magical city-state was in disarray.


    If it was just Rudolph''s death, the Kirin Tor council could easily suppress it, as long as he lied that he died accidentally during the experiment. This situation is not uncommon in Dalaran.


    But all the lives in the entire mage tower were sucked into mummies, and this affected a wide range.


    You must know that many of the apprentices in the Rudolph tower are from the famous families of the major city-states in Arathor. They sent their children to Dalaran just to gild and win over powerful mages.


    With so many people dying suddenly, the Kirin Tor Council''s magical concealment ability cannot stop the spread of news.


    Under the circumstance that someone deliberately arranged for people to spread the news secretly, the whole city of Dalaran soon knew about Rudolph''s betrayal.


    According to the distance, the family members of the dead apprentices also started to attack one after another, and the first to bear the brunt was the wealthy family living in Dalaran.


    Andrea did this intentionally. On the one hand, he made Rudolph''s crimes public, and on the other hand, he wanted to demonstrate and warn the lawless mages in Dalaran, letting them know what would happen if they betrayed Azeroth.


    At this time, the remaining five members of the Kirin Tor council were discussing countermeasures in Violet Castle.


    "The night elves are a super rich family with thousands of years of experience. Although they are far away in another continent, they have no close contact with the Arathor Empire except for trade activities. But as far as I know, the troll war that led to the rise of Arathor There are their active shadows behind them."


    The speaker was an old mage with white beard and white hair. He was Dalaran''s contemporary Kirin Tor Speaker Beasley Deldoga.


    The old speaker is one of the confidant apprentices of Ardogan, the first leader who founded Dalaran. He has experienced many storms in the early days of Dalaran with Ardogan. He is also a well-informed person.


    Regarding the situation of the night elves, although he had never personally seen them, Aldogan had warned them many times to apprentices not to provoke this powerful race with unlimited lifespan at will.


    Beasley had already guessed that the old man Rudolph was hiding some secrets, but he never expected that Rudolph would actively study evil energy and collude with demons in order to prolong his life, let alone that Chancellor Moon Shadow would personally kill Azeroth traitor.


    The female congresswoman frowned and asked, "Speaker, how do we announce it to the public? Do you admit to the rumors that are spreading in the city?"


    "no!"


    A bald councilor objected fiercely, "That will damage Dalaran''s reputation and image! If other city-states know that Dalaran has cultivated a traitor who betrays mankind and the whole world, what will they think of this free magic city-state? ?¡±


    "Then what do you say? Continue to hide it like this? Don''t treat the residents of Dalaran City as fools!"


    Beasley stretched out his hand with a headache to stop the quarrel of the crowd, "Paper can''t contain fire, since the person who made the move has arranged people to spread the news, if we don''t report it, we will be dissatisfied with Dalaran." He''s bound to be even more outraged."


    "Announce it, that''s all."


    Beasley waved his hand wearily and interrupted the bald congressman''s words, "I''m tired, UU Reading let''s leave first."


    "After you go back, think about it carefully, how to prevent similar situations from happening again in the future."


    "Maybe you can get by with a sincere apology once. If traitors appear again and again...you should all understand the consequences."


    The female mage curled her lips in disdain, "So I said a long time ago that corresponding laws should be introduced to prohibit the research on certain dangerous forces."


    "Fart! Is that still Dalaran, which advocates free research?"


    "enough!"


    Beasley waved his hand unhappily and signaled everyone to leave, "Leave if you have something to say, I want to rest."


    When the noisy colleagues gradually went away, Beasley turned his head to look at the small stone sculpture erected in Violet Castle.


    "Teacher, you have left Dalaran with a wealth of valuable knowledge, but at the same time, you have also left many hidden dangers that can shake the foundation..."

 Chapter 310： Woo la la la la (murloc language)

    The small island in the middle of Lordamere Lake will be named Fenris Island at some point in the future, but at this time it is still an unnamed island.


    Lordaeron, which is backed by Lake Lordaeron, wants to bring this large lake under its control, but both Dalaran and Gilneas firmly oppose it.


    Although Gilneas is temporarily unable to spare manpower to control the northern territory of Silverpine Forest, judging from the scope of the enfeoffment, at least half of Lordamere Lake is within the territory of Silverpine Forest.


    Dalaran also has a good reason. They need this lake to remain open so that other city-states can establish water trade routes with Dalaran through Lake Lordamere.


    Lordaeron also has a reason to have to take Lordaeron Mire Lake. This large lake is just behind the city of Lordaeron. If the entire lake cannot be controlled, the lord Menethil and his family will not be able to sleep peacefully at night.


    Territorial disputes are just a microcosm of the contradictions among the city-states of the Arathor Empire. As time goes by, more problems will be exposed sooner or later.


    Departing from the south bank of Lake Lordamere, Andrea flew over Lake Lordamere in the form of a golden eagle, and reached the sky over the Fenris Islands in just ten minutes.


    He was surprised to find that there were already some native species around the island, and these ugly fish-smelling species made him feel nostalgic and at the same time feel a little weird.


    Murloc.


    This kind of little thing that likes to scream and charge is extremely annoying in the game. If you don¡¯t pay attention when fighting monsters, the hospitable murlocs will bring you back a lot of "surprises".


    Andrea still remembers the first time she died in a World of Warcraft game, and she was buried in a large group of murlocs on the Whispering Coast of Tirisfal Glades.


    Wherever there is water in Azeroth, murlocs may appear. Like the Naga, they have the highest appearance rate among aquatic creatures.


    However, these murlocs who only moved around the water posed no threat to Andrea in the air. After glancing at the swarms of murlocs, Andrea landed on the main island of the Fenris Islands.


    "boom!"


    At this time on the island, no country had built a castle here. There was a violent explosion in the dense forest, and the light and shadow of the spell could be faintly seen through the gaps in the forest. The battle between Alodi and the demon had already begun.


    Transforming directly from the golden eagle into a silver wolf, Andrea mobilized the power of shadow to put herself into a stealth state, and the soft pads in the four claws ensured that Andrea would not make any noise while walking.


    The towering ancient trees were affected by the confrontation between Alodi and the demon. When Andrea approached the battlefield, bursts of biting cold came from the frozen forest.


    ¡®Alodi¡¯s main attribute is ice? ''


    Arcanists can use arcane energy to manipulate other elements, and the easiest to shape are the two elements that can control temperature, fire and ice.


    Although Andrea himself is not an arcanist, his wife and daughter are all proficient in arcane arts, and he has a relatively deep understanding of this power system under the influence of his ears and eyes.


    Strictly speaking, regardless of fire or ice, its essence still controls the use of arcane energy.


    Because of the blood inheritance of the Sunstrider family, Celeste has outstanding fire magic talent. I am afraid that there is no mortal in this world who can compete with her in fire magic... After all, she has lived long enough.


    Aurora finally chose the purest arcane system because of the arcane tricks that Seres teased her when she was a child, and directly controlled the original arcane energy to attack the enemy. Now it is quite popular.


    It''s not that Andrea has never seen an arcanist who uses ice spells, but a large-scale ice spell that can freeze an entire forest is indeed unprecedented.


    Alodi was suspended in the middle of the forest at this moment, casting all kinds of frost spells freely in his hands, and the surrounding forest was frozen into crystal by his ultra-low temperature spells.


    A... Excuse Andrea for not being able to recognize the individual differences between the dreadlords, these bald heads all look alike.


    Kaslanatier walked through the forest in a rather embarrassing state. Alodi''s continuous ice arrows and blizzards drove him around, and if he didn''t pay attention, he might be frozen by Alodi''s spells.


    "Ice Storm!"


    Several streams of cold air gushed out from Alodi''s left hand, almost completely sealing off the hiding space near Kaslanatier.


    At the same time, Alodi''s right hand was distracted to condense a giant ice cone, accelerated by magic, and threw it in the direction where the Dreadlord was.


    Although Kaslanatier looked very embarrassed, but without trying to counterattack, he concentrated on defending and evading, and he could barely hold on under Alodi''s hands.


    Seeing that the surrounding space was blocked, Kaslanatier drew a circle in mid-air with both hands, and a fel energy channel with a height of one person appeared in mid-air, and the ice pick thrown by Alodi happened to fly in through the channel.


    "Aw!"


    An angry roar came from across the passage "Caslanatier! What the **** are you doing!"


    Hearing this powerful roar, Alodi suddenly paused in his hands, and a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    "this is¡­"


    Kaslanatier ignored the cursing on the other side, the evil energy in his body gushed out on a large scale, his hands made a movement of tearing to the sides, and the evil energy channel that was originally only the size of a person expanded rapidly.


    A huge abyss lord walked out of the swamp on the opposite side with a face full of anger, and there were still some ice edges hanging near his right hind leg.


    Andrea, who was hiding in the dark, looked at the bald back of the abyss lord with a little surprise. This monster did not have the iconic big wings of the abyss lords.


    ''No wings? Is this guy... Brutalus? ''


    Brutalus is the third figure of the Abyss Lords, second only to the leader Mannoroth and the deputy leader Magtheridon. Although his combat effectiveness is not perfect against the background of many big bosses, he is undoubtedly the leader of the Burning Legion. One of the backbone.


    At least Caslanatier didn''t dare to fart in front of Brutalus, he bowed respectfully and said, "Mighty Brutalus, I''m sorry that the time to open the door is not right, the attack just now was from the one on the opposite side Issued by a mortal mage."


    Brutalus'' weapon is not the giant double-headed spear commonly used by the abyss lords. He wears a hideous sword-blade glove on each of his hands, and there is a lot of dark red blood left on the untreated blade. Bursts of unpleasant **** smell came from above.


    Alodi suddenly saw this huge demon, and immediately turned his attention to Brutalus from Kaslanatier.


    "Another filthy demon, get out of our world!"


    Alodi waved his hands upwards, and a large-scale blizzard appeared above Brutalus'' body, but because the power of these extremely cold ice edges was too scattered, UU Reading seemed unable to cause fatal damage to the rough-skinned and thick-skinned Bu Fat threat.


    "Huh ha ha ha ha!"


    The fel flames on Brutalus'' body surface were still strong, and he looked at the dignified Alodi with a sarcasm on his face.


    "Little mage, your spells are powerful, but unfortunately you lack actual combat experience and chose the wrong spell."


    "drink!"


    The seemingly cumbersome Brutalus sprinted far faster than Alodi''s imagination. When he subconsciously used the flash technique to dodge, the huge abyss lord just hit the area where he was before.


    "Boom!"


    A large piece of crystallized trees was crushed, Alodi''s face was a little pale, and he took a few breaths with lingering fear.


    "Hehe~"


    Kaslanatier couldn''t see the previous embarrassment anymore, he looked at Alodi with a sly smile and sarcastically said, "Mage of the Tirisfal Council, has the situation reversed now?"

 Chapter 311： cut

    Alodi is a half-elf. He doesn''t know who his parents are. He was abandoned in Dalaran since he was a child. He was brought up in an orphanage in Dalaran. He has the right to the magical city-state that raised him. A strong sense of belonging.


    Perhaps it was because the high elf blood and human blood in his body were working at the same time. Since he was a child, he had shown a talent for arcane magic that far surpassed others.


    However, after all, Alodi was born in a peaceful age. After the troll war, the mages of Dalaran grew up in a very comfortable environment, and rarely had the opportunity to engage in real combat.


    Alodi, like most contemporary mages, possesses a powerful arcane power, but when used in battle, it seems a bit dogmatic and not flexible enough.


    Because the Tirisfal Council needs to hunt demons frequently, it has done a good job of training mages in the organization with actual combat experience, but Alodi has not joined the Tirisfal Council for a long time.


    Although he became the first guardian with his amazing talent, his shortcomings of lack of actual combat experience were finally exposed when he couldn''t use his strength to form a crush.


    Brutalus was at the forefront with his powerful physique, and most of Alodi''s spells were swallowed by him with the specially made fel metal armor plate on his chest.


    Kaslanatier, on the other hand, hides behind Brutallus''s huge body like a thug, and uses quick and small fel spells to interfere with Alodi''s spellcasting, making him lose sight of one and lose another in a hurry.


    "Hey~"


    A soft sigh echoed in the forest, and Alodi, who was struggling left and right, had no time to pay attention, but the treacherous Dreadlord suddenly stopped his pursuit and turned around.


    "Who?"


    A wolf with bright silver fur slowly walked out of the forest, his eyes were shining with wisdom, and he looked at the flustered Alodi with some disappointment.


    "It''s still too young, with a serious lack of actual combat experience. It has great power but is suppressed by two demons who are not top-notch."


    Caslanatier spread his wings vigilantly, aiming at the silver wolf with his flickering hands.


    "I''ll ask again, who are you? If you''re just passing by, you''d better leave this area immediately, this battle doesn''t belong to you."


    Andrea squinted at the dreadlord, "Are you an idiot? If it has nothing to do with this battle, why should I stand up?"


    Caslanatier was not irritated, not because of his cultivation and good temper, but because he felt the deliberately suppressed powerful power from this silver wolf of unknown origin.


    Brutalus frantically waved the blades of both hands. Alodi was forced to retreat by the skillful sword combo of the abyss lord. Who am I, where am I, and what am I doing began to form in my mind? of confusion.


    "Caslanatier! Get rid of him and come over to help immediately, this kid''s situation is completely messed up!"


    "Fix me?"


    Andrea shook her head and chuckled, and changed back to her human form under Caslanatier''s cautious gaze.


    "Night Elf!"


    The corner of Kaslanatier''s mouth twitched. The first failure of the Burning Legion''s expedition more than 7,000 years ago has already spread throughout the Twisting Nether. As the main force of mortals fighting against the Burning Legion at that time, the night elves were naturally on the blacklist of the Burning Legion. .


    ...and still at the top of the list.


    The Burning Legion of Sargeras did not like to take revenge, as they usually took revenge on the spot.


    Before invading Azeroth, the Burning Legion had encountered planets with strong resistance, but as long as Sargeras took action, no planet or civilization could block the terrifying power of the Fallen Titan.


    The War of the Ancients was the first defeat of Sargeras and the Burning Legion. Although under the strict control of Sargeras, it did not have much impact, the reputation of the night elves inevitably became the demons who did not participate in the War of the Ancients. talking material.


    Coincidentally, Caslanatier and Brutalus happened to be the second demon who did not participate in that war.


    Compared with the abyss lord who is extremely confident in his own strength and has always been rebellious, as a dreadlord, Kaslanatier is very cautious when facing Andrea.


    "What''s wrong, little bat."


    Andrea asked with a half-smile while sticking the Garnier staff, "Aren''t you going to attack?"


    Demons are a chaotic and distorted race. Although Caslanatier was wary of the night elves, he was not too scared to make a move.


    Gathering his mind, the Dreadlord raised his hand and released a large cloud of green solid smoke.


    "Rotten bug swarm!"


    This was the signature spell of the Nathrezim clan, and it was not the first time Andrea had seen it.


    At the same time of turning on the shadow form, Andrea lightly lifted the staff of Garnier, and a purple gleam flashed on the surface of Elune''s tears.


    Formless shadow ripples emanated from the head of the staff, collided with the swarm of putrid bugs released by Kaslanatier, and stood in a stalemate in mid-air for a moment, and began to push the energy of the opposite wave towards the direction of the Dreadlord.


    "how is this possible!"


    Being suppressed by two mortals one after another within a day, Kaslanatier began to doubt his life.


    "How can mere mortals surpass demons in strength! Who are you?"


    "Hehe, guess what."


    After the spell was released, Andrea did not stay in place. He teleported behind Kaslanatier through the shadow shuttle, and the Dark Empire Blade in his left hand cut at the enemy at a tricky angle.


    Kaslanatier felt the threat coming from behind him, and at the very moment, he leaned back to avoid the crosscut of the long sword.


    But Andrea''s sword had not used much force in the first place, and there was a lot of room for turning. The sword suddenly turned 90 degrees in mid-air, and slashed at Caslanatier''s abdomen from top to bottom.


    "what!"


    The sword of the Dark Empire itself is not sharp, and its lethality mainly comes from the Xalatas that resides in it.


    At the moment of being cut, Kaslanatier had countless chaotic thoughts in his mind, and the amount of negative information that seemed to burst his brain made him cry out in pain.


    At this time, Brutalus is happily chasing and killing Alodi who is in chaos, UU reading www.uukanshu. Although the single-click power is not comparable to that of Mannoroth who uses heavy weapons, but the double-blade combo in his hands can force the enemy to breathe, and the suppression effect is even more outstanding.


    Hearing Kaslanatier''s cry of pain, Brutalus turned his head subconsciously and glanced. Alodi seized this opportunity to flash out of his impenetrable combo rhythm.


    "Huh~huh~"


    With a distance of tens of meters from Brutalus, Alodi gasped for breath in shock.


    Andrea ignored the reactions of the other two on the battlefield, and seized the moment when the Dreadlord was mentally traumatized. A light blade flashed from the top of Garnier''s staff, and cut Kaslanatier, who was crying with his head in his arms, from the center of his body. into two, green fel blood splattered everywhere.


    Alodi''s eyes were a little dull, "Is it that simple?"


    "if not?"


    Using the shadow shuttle to avoid Bu Fat''s roaring charge, Andrea reappeared from beside Alodi, and said with a speechless expression on his face, "A weak chicken''s Nathrezim is not a core." Bat, how difficult do you think he can be dealt with?"

 Chapter 312： spell combination

    In fact, there were many reasons why Andrea was able to kill Kaslanatier so easily because of the unequal intelligence between the two sides.


    All of Kaslanatier''s calculations were aimed at the Tirisfal Council. With the cooperation of Brutallus, he also got his wish and beat the inexperienced Alodi into a daze.


    Andrea is very familiar with the race of Dread Demon Lords, and they are very clear about their killing moves and characteristics.


    But the other party didn''t know anything about Andrea. The soul erosion of the Ancient God Demon Sword was not something a mere bat could bear.


    "Bah! Although the strength of the soul is not bad, the smell of evil energy is really disgusting."


    The voice of Xalatath''s disgust rang in Andrea''s mind, and he seemed very displeased with the soul soaked in fel energy.


    But even though he said so, he was still very honest, before Caslanatier''s soul escaped into the twisting void, he intercepted a part of it and swallowed it into the sword body.


    Although Alodi couldn''t hear Xal''atath''s voice, he always felt a little depressed when he saw the very evil long sword in the night elf''s hand.


    Caslanatier is just one of the many low-level miscellaneous fish in the Burning Legion, but Brutalus is different.


    Andrea raised his vigilance and looked at Bu Fat who was burning with anger. The abyss lord shouted with anger on his face, "Mortal! How dare you kill my partner in front of me!"


    The race of Abyss Lords is very pure, what they pursue is great power, and they are not interested in most of the devious things.


    Caslanatier and Brutalus acting together are undoubtedly complementary to the shortcomings of both sides. One lacks strength and the other has no brains. Together, they can just form a small team that can stir up wind and rain in Azeroth.


    However, at this time, the Burning Legion hadn''t set its sights on Azeroth again. The actions of Brutallus and Kaslanatier were not driven by orders, but mainly for meritorious service.


    Even Sargeras failed to take down Azeroth. If they can successfully re-establish the outpost of the Burning Legion in this world and attract the main force of the Legion, the credit will definitely not be small.


    It''s a pity that these two demons who didn''t participate in the battle of the ancients obviously don''t have enough understanding of how deep the water in Azeroth is.


    In the past 7000 years, most of the demon generals who died that year have been resurrected one after another, but none of them will sneak into Azeroth alone.


    Although the demon can be resurrected, it is not a good experience to read the article while floating in the twisting void. The big demons including Tichondrius do not want to enter Azeroth again to seek death just after regaining their bodies.


    It''s no wonder Brutalus isn''t angry when the top iron duo loses the Dreadlord who is their think tank.


    With his mind, he couldn''t think of what to do next. Even if he killed these two mortals, he might only be able to attack the city-states of humans single-mindedly, until he encountered a powerful enemy or was defeated by an overwhelming army.


    "Go."


    Andrea patted Alodi on the back, "Where you lost it, you have to find it there. You wouldn''t even dare to do one-on-one, would you?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corner of Alodi''s mouth twitched, "You go first, I''ll observe the detailed fighting style of this demon first."


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea rolled her eyes, ''You idiot. ''


    At this time, Brutallus charged again and rushed towards him. Alodi used the flash technique again to avoid his frontal impact, and Andrea opened the void gate through which the shadows traveled to Brutallus. on his back.


    Stepping on the strong muscles under his feet, Andrea raised Xalatas with a smirk.


    "Wait! You don''t want me to **** the fel soul, do you? Andrea, I..."


    "Puff!"


    Imbued with the power of shadow, the sword of the Dark Empire was inserted into Brutalus'' body.


    "Aw!"


    The huge abyss lord raised his head and howled, but he was not defeated as quickly as Caslanatier. Before Andrea mobilized the shadow power to charge up and use the big spell, Brutalus actually used The long-lost stunt - lazy donkey rolling.


    "Wow~"


    The huge abyss lord began to roll on the ground, and Andrea immediately turned into a golden eagle and fled. The surrounding trees were crushed by this huge monster.


    Although his mind is weak, Brutalus has a lot of combat experience.


    After throwing Andrea down, he immediately regained his center of gravity, swung his two-handed swords, and used the oppressive style of play against Alodi before Andrea.


    "Isn''t it interesting to use the same trick a second time?"


    Andrea raised the staff of Ghanir lightly, and the tears of Elune burst into black light, and the tough shadow vines strengthened by the Pillars of Creation sprang out from the ground.


    It is not realistic to target the Abyss Lord''s four feet at the same time, and Andrea aimed at his two hind legs.


    During the high-speed charge, he was caught by vines, and Brutalus'' sprinting momentum suddenly slowed down.


    Andrea was invincible, borrowing the power of Elune''s tears again, followed by calling out a huge black tornado, the whirlwind soaring into the sky lifted the back half of Brutalus'' body rolled up.


    The abyss lord, who lost his balance, waved the double blades in his hands in vain, and let out a sky-shattering roar.


    "boom!"


    As Brutalus fell headfirst to the ground, the entire main island of Fenris began to shake violently. The nearby murlocs thought it was an earthquake and ran around in fright.


    "Hey, boy."


    Andrea turned to look at the dumbfounded Alodi, "You finish it."


    "Huh? Oh..."


    Alodi felt as if a door had been opened to a new world.


    Andrea''s individual spells don''t seem to be very powerful, at least not big ones, but the combination of these spells has quite amazing effects.


    First use vines to bind Brutalus'' hind legs, let his two hind legs hang in the air, and then use the strong wind to roll up the unbalanced rear half of his body.


    When Alodi was preparing a large-scale ice spell with a staff in his hand, he was still replaying Andrea''s previous operations in his mind, trying to replicate this spell combination mode in his own way.


    Brutalus struggled on the ground to stand up, but Andrea''s Shadow Vine began to operate the moment he fell.


    His four hind legs were randomly combined two by two, tied together into a bow, no matter how much Brutalus''s upper body struggled, without the support of his hind legs, he still couldn''t stand up.


    Alodi raised the staff in his hand high, and the energy spiral at the head of the staff began to emit a conspicuous ice-blue light, and tyrannical energy gushed out from his body.


    "Oh?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "The power level is strong enough. UU Reading If the master who uses it has more control, it can indeed display quite good strength." ''


    After all, these powers instilled through rituals are not his own, and Alodi has not accepted them for a long time, so it is impossible to master them so quickly.


    Coupled with his own lack of actual combat experience, he was at a loss when faced with the pincer attack of two demons.


    ¡®There should be a lot of room for improvement. This setback and blow should be the driving force for his rapid progress. ''


    "The Chill of Black Sandalwood!"


    Three big ice picks hit Brutalus'' head burning with fel flames one after another. The first two shots were blocked by his fel skin and physical strength, and the third shot finally penetrated Bu Fat''s head.


    Losing the master''s control, the body that was originally covered with fel energy suddenly lost its proper strength. The ice pick inserted into Brutalus'' forehead immediately expanded the frozen area, and soon a large iceberg appeared on Andrea and the two of them. in front of you.

 Chapter 313： Brunhild

    When Alodi cast a spell to annihilate Brutalus'' body and returned to the Guardian Temple in Dalaran after finishing the mess, he still had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    Meili Dongfeng and other council members hurriedly surrounded them.


    "How? Did it work?"


    "Is there really a second demon?"


    "Can the night elf help?"


    Meili made a push down helplessly, "Everyone, calm down and let Alodi speak slowly."


    Alodi regained his senses and looked at the expectant eyes around him, and couldn''t help scratching his head with his hands.


    "That... let me ask a question first, who was that night elf just now?"


    ¡­


    After leaving Fenris Island, Andrea was in no hurry to return to Kalimdor.


    Anyway, I''m here, and I happened to go to the nearby Tirisfal Glades to check on Thorim''s situation.


    The fight with Brutallus may seem like an understatement, but that''s because Andrea''s power level is up to par.


    If his own strength is not enough, the vines binding his legs will easily break under the pull of huge force due to Bu Fat''s impact, and it is impossible to blow him up if the wind is not strong enough.


    The battle with Brutalus gave Andrea a clearer understanding of her current strength.


    After studying the tricky usage of the Pillar of Creation, at least he won''t suffer easily when facing the middle-level generals of the Burning Legion.


    As for the three high-level executives... Let''s wash up and sleep as soon as possible.


    Kil''jaeden and Archimonde are not at the same level as the generals under them, let alone the fallen titan who is above the two generals.


    When Andrea arrived near Tyr''s tomb, the original female vrykul had disappeared after several generations of reproduction, replaced by a group of strong and strong female humans.


    Most of the female warriors in charge of guarding the village wore ice-blue metal armor, which should have been remodeled from the large Vrykul armor replaced by their ancestors. They were very wary of Andrea approaching ostentatiously, and they chased him away from the village. stopped.


    "stop!"


    Two patrolling female soldiers with long guns pointed their weapons at Andrea, and they were very alert and asked, "The front is the territory of Xilude Village, and no passage is allowed!"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea spread her hands and said, "After many generations of reproduction, don''t you know me anymore?"


    "wait!"


    A heroic female warrior dressed in full armor and holding a sword and shield stopped two of her subordinates. She came to Andrea with a look of surprise and looked carefully.


    "Could it be, are you Lord Andrea Moon Shadow?"


    Andrea smiled and nodded "Yes, you are?"


    The female warrior put away her sword and shield, hammered her chest with her thick arms and saluted, "I am Yalvette, the leader of the Valkyrie Army, Lord Andrea, please forgive my subordinates for not being able to recognize your appearance."


    Andrea waved his hand indifferently, "Don''t worry, after so many years, it would be nice if someone still remembers me."


    Since degenerating into humans, Thorim''s followers no longer have infinite lifespan, and have been reproduced from generation to generation in the long years. Andrea, who helped them move here and settle here, has also become a legendary existence.


    Alvette, as the leader of the warriors of Sylud Village, had seen Andrea''s portrait from the patriarch''s hand. In addition, night elves are very rare in the Eastern Continent, so she boldly made a guess. Unexpectedly, she was really right. .


    ¡­


    "war?"


    "Yes, the war with Lordaeron."


    On the way back to Xilude Village, Andrea asked the respectful Alvette about the latest situation in the Tirisfal Forest.


    Because of Emperor Thoradin''s reckless act of breaking the seal, the village of Xilud, which is independent of the mainstream human society, was very unimpressed with the Arathor Empire.


    After the city-state of Lordaeron was established, the lord Menethil began to explore and open up the surrounding territories, which of course conflicted with the village of Sylud, who already had a bad impression of them.


    Andrea waited and watched the layout of the village after arriving at Xilude Village.


    Based on the abandoned temporary residence of the high elves, the village has gradually formed its own style after years of evolution and expansion.


    Compared with the rough architectural style of the Arathor Empire, Xilude Village was influenced by the original high elf architecture, coupled with the delicate thoughts of women, their architecture is between the exquisiteness of the high elves and the roughness of Arathor, and it is also It is quite distinctive.


    Most of the architectural color schemes left by the high elves are purple. After generations of modification by the Xilud people, the color is fixed to the ice blue favored by their ancestors, the Frost Vrykul.


    A rough observation shows that the population in the village is not large, and the strong reproductive ability of human beings has also been reflected in this village.


    The village did not maintain the old customs, only women were left, and the men who were captured by the Xilud people to mate were not driven away.


    Although the number and status of women still have an absolute upper hand, at least they don''t seem to be all Yingying and Yanyan at first glance.


    In the center of the great lake named Lake Tirisfal, a majestic temple was built around Thorim, who was half-kneeling and sleeping, so that Thorim could avoid the daily sun and rain.


    Since the village of Sylud and Lordaeron are still at war, Yalvette, the leader of the female warriors, cannot stay in the village for a long time. After bringing Andrea into the village and handing it over to the village chief, she returns to her post.


    The village head of Silud Village is named Brunhilde, and he is the only real immortal among all humans in this village, and even in the world.


    She is a family member blessed by Thorim, and it is said that she has a certain relationship with Angrim, the former frost giant king.


    Brunhild witnessed the degradation of the Frost vrykul and the changing times.


    Because of the blessing of Thorim''s power, her lifespan is endless, and her combat power far exceeds that of other races.


    Brunhilde is not as rude as other female warriors in Sylud Village. Her appearance is beautiful and heroic, and her words and deeds are also very cultivated. She seems a bit out of place in this sturdy matriarchal village.


    But no one in the village dared to make irresponsible remarks about Brunhilde''s position, thinking that she was weak and deceitful, and those who dared to challenge were easily rubbed by her on the ground without exception.


    "Long time no see, Brunhilde."


    Andrea smiled and waved to the lady with her hands folded in front of her belly, "Did you order the construction of Thorim''s temple?"


    "Long time no see, Andrea."


    Brynhildr politely raised the complicated skirt and saluted Andrea, "Yes, Lord Thorim can''t be exposed to the wind and rain all the time."


    "He never woke up?"


    "yes."


    Brunhilde seemed a little worried, "I have contacted Lord Thorim through meditation, perhaps because of the huge blow of Loken and Sif''s betrayal, he closed his mind in the process of guarding Tyr''s tomb. gone."


    "Although Lord Thorim''s heartache has been getting better year by year in recent years, UU Reading It should still take some time before he fully wakes up."


    "Are you sad?"


    Andrea looked at Thorim, who was as motionless as a statue, and sighed softly, "Alright, let him take advantage of this peaceful period to sort out his thoughts, and when he wakes up next time, I''m afraid he won''t So much time to miss the past.¡±


    Brunhilde raised her eyebrows, "Andrea, what happened?"


    "Well, you should know this, right?"


    Andrea took out a bottle of green liquid from her backpack and sent it in front of Brunhilde.


    Brunhilde opened the bottle cap and sniffed it, her brows gradually wrinkled, "Is this... fel blood?"


    "yes."


    Andrea said with deep eyes, "The Burning Legion has recovered from the War of the Ancients and is about to move again."

 Chapter 314： My lord, Ive had a bowel movement (wrong)

    Andrea told Brunhilde about Dalaran''s introduction of demons and the subsequent series of developments.


    "Humph!"


    Brunhilde, who had been maintaining a ladylike attitude before, had a cold light in his eyes, and he snorted displeasedly, "I knew that the person brought out by Thoradin was really not a good person."


    Andrea shook his head amusedly, "You can''t kill everyone with one shot. Although Thoradin did something wrong in his later years, he did a lot for mankind."


    "You are also a member of human beings now, and you will integrate into human society sooner or later. You don''t have to hold a hostile attitude towards the Arathor Empire."


    Brunhilde sneered and said, "At least when the Arathor Empire still existed, we would never be able to establish normal diplomatic relations with them. Thoradin''s crimes should be repaid by his descendants."


    Andrea rubbed her temples with a headache, "Br¨¹nnhilde, Thoradin has already paid for his sins with his own life."


    "Zakaz, who could be broken at any time before, is now settled down again? Haven''t you thought about why?"


    Brunhilde froze for a moment, and then a flash of inspiration flashed in his mind, "Could it be because of Thoradin?"


    "Well, it''s probably close to ten."


    "Thoradin''s sword, Stromkar Warbreaker, was forged from the ancestral weapons of various human clans. It gathered the will of most people in the Arathor Empire. After the battle of trolls, it has been sublimated to the level of an artifact."


    "Although I don''t know exactly what happened after he rushed into the tomb, I guess he should have used this artifact sword to suppress Zakaz when he was dying, so as to make up for his impulsive mistakes. "


    Brunhilde frowned and thought for a while, although he was unwilling to admit it, but only this guess could explain why Zakaz''s originally lively breath suddenly fell silent again.


    Patting Brunhilde on the shoulder, Andrea comforted, "Wait a little longer, when Thorim wakes up, I will enter Tyr''s tomb with him and completely eliminate the threat of Zakaz."


    After being weakened by the double seals of the Silver Hand and Stromkar, Zakaz has become very weak, and Andrea originally wanted to take this opportunity to deal with him during this visit.


    However, just in case, and to give Thorim, who had been separated from his followers for many years, a chance to increase his reputation, Andrea decided to postpone the time to enter Tyr''s Tomb.


    ¡­


    After leaving the village of Silud, Andrea continued north to Quel''Thalas.


    More than 200 years have passed, Li Reza, who was very young before, seems to have grown up a lot, and began to be given more practical opportunities by her mother Veronica.


    When Andrea arrived in Quel''Thalas, Li Reza was following her mother to hunt down the trolls in the Amani Forest, and Andrea regretted not being able to meet them.


    Returning to Anarchis through transit, before he had time to say hello to his family, Fandral first told him a piece of news.


    "Dalaran has contacted Black Rook Castle through Kul Tiras, hoping to strengthen trade and academic exchanges with the Night Republic."


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Although he did not tell Alodi about his identity directly, as soon as he returned to the Guardian Temple, Meri would tell him as soon as possible.


    The Tirisfal Council and Dalaran do not belong to each other, but the high-level officials of the two sides still maintain a relatively close cooperative relationship secretly.


    Dalaran also didn''t want demons, undead, and void creatures to come out of his city every day to make trouble. After discussing with the Tirisfal Council, Dalaran, who couldn''t bear the pressure from many parties, finally made a compromise.


    The Kirin Tor Council announced the crimes of Rudolph Oberman to the public, and took this opportunity to ban the study of shadow, death and the power of fel.


    However, it is said so on the surface, but Dalaran officials have not taken very strict control measures, and more are just formal explanations to the outside world.


    "Oh~"


    Throwing the information submitted by Fandral on the table, Andrea said with a half-smile, "Trade exchanges are fine, but academic exchanges? Forget it."


    "Before Dalaran really makes reforms, I don''t want to bring their bureaucratic magistrates to the Night Republic."


    In the Night Republic, an Arcanist is just an identity, no different from a Druid, a Luna Priest, a Warrior, or a Hunter.


    This status does not grant you any privileges in daily life, and Andrea''s policy of equal status that has been promoted for many years has begun to bear fruit.


    But Quel''Thalas, and Dalaran, which was deeply influenced by the high elves in this era, are different.


    They think that arcanists are inherently superior. When facing other professions, especially non-spellcasters, they will always maintain the so-called "nobility" and arrogance in a tone of voice.


    This kind of atmosphere is very bad, and the Dark Night Empire has already proved with its own demise how much damage the existence of the privileged class can cause to the social order.


    Andrea wanted to say to them, my lord, times have changed.


    As the people''s wisdom gradually develops, it is not so easy to fool the people like before.


    The pragmatic ranger family headed by Windrunner and the nobles of Silvermoon City drifted away, and the two sides could not understand each other''s living habits.


    The nobles think that the rangers guarding the border are just a group of lowly mud legs who don''t know what a refined life is, while the rangers think that the group of decadent nobles who are drunk and dreaming all day long will only drag the country back.


    After the war with the trolls ended, because the nobles were still unwilling to take the risk of sending people to the front line to perform meritorious service, the ranger forces who served as the main force of the counterattack rose rapidly, and the conflict between the two sides gradually intensified.


    Anasteria tried his best to reconcile it, but the most fundamental disagreement between the three views prevented the two parties from urinating in the same jug. No matter how the Sun King mediates, it will have little effect.


    "In Dalaran, as long as you have the status of a mage, your starting point will be much higher than other ''untouchables''. UU reading "


    Andrea laughed and complained, "Although Ardogan has made a lot of efforts to dispel the arrogance of mages, in the early days he invisibly gave mages too many privileges in order to attract a large number of mages to join Dalaran. difficult?"


    Tyrande glanced at Andrea, "It''s rare for you to be able to say something fair. The privilege of the Arcanist is the root of the chaos in society."


    "The high elves from Dongdu and the students they teach are repeating the old ways of the night elves, don''t you plan to do something?"


    "How to do it?"


    Andrea shrugged, "Meddling in other countries'' internal affairs? I wouldn''t do that."


    "People of insight in Quel''Thalas are fighting. Dalaran is also supervised by the Tirisfal Council, and other city-states of the Arathor Empire are staring at them and making mistakes. Nothing will happen for the time being. event."


    "The development of history has certain inevitability. We should take care of our own domestic affairs first. Countries that cannot adapt to the changes of the times will eventually be beaten to death on the beach by the tide of history."

 Chapter 315： dwarves born

    In 2430 before the Dark Portal, the expansion of the Arathor Empire continued from generation to generation.


    The feudal lords in various places have basically consolidated their territories, and trade exchanges and border frictions between the city-states have gradually come to the fore.


    However, these problems have little to do with the night elves. Although Andrea still maintains her focus on the Eastern Continent, after the initial period of great development, young humans have also entered a relatively stable era.


    At this time, Andrea was teasing one of the fully grown magic sabers at home.


    Since the three little leopards were brought home, the mentally retarded and ugly Akumail began to fall out of favor, and Leticia spent more time paying attention to the growing Magicsaber.


    Workaholic Shandris has slowed down her pace of life in the past few hundred years, and no longer goes to the military camp to clock in for work on time every day.


    However, this does not mean that Shandris is slacking off on her essential work, and the situation in the various frontier regions of the Dark Night Republic is still under her control.


    Since Aurora''s arcane studies had basically come to an end, Seles unloaded her burden and turned her attention to the Kingdom of Quel''Thalas across the sea.


    She kept her promise to Li Reza, and occasionally sent to Quel''Thalas to visit the little ranger who was growing up. Keep correspondence.


    As the fallout from the troll wars receded, calm returned to Quel''Thalas.


    There are always endless banquets in Silvermoon City throughout the year. The nobles are enjoying the peaceful life after the war.


    Although Anasteria was dissatisfied with this decadent and extravagant atmosphere, everyone around him was enjoying life recklessly, and only a few people kept a clear head. He could only temporarily accept this fact helplessly.


    The Sun King tried his best to gather ministers who conformed to his idea of ??employing people. These people formed the rudiment of the Sunstrider King''s Party, and the differences with the aristocratic forces controlled by the Silver Moon Council became more and more serious.


    "Hurr~"


    Under Andrea''s skillful stroking of the cat, the magic saber sitting on his lap let out a pleasant low cry.


    Because of the concept of combining work and rest introduced by Andrea, the Dark Night Republic abandoned the uninterrupted 7-day-a-week oppressive working model and changed it to five days off and two days off. Today is the national statutory rest day.


    However, just as Andrea was enjoying the vacation leisurely, the sound of hurried footsteps outside the door made his brows twitch.


    ''The frequency of this impatient footsteps...Fandral? ''


    Sure enough, the unkempt green-haired man appeared in front of Andrea in the next second.


    "Andrea, you''ve brought some light to what we''re concerned about."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea lifted his spirits, patted the lazy Magicsaber beside him, and let it play by itself.


    "Tell me."


    Fandral nodded, "Let''s talk about the conclusion first. The snow-capped mountains in the middle of the Eastern Continent began to show traces of intelligent life activities, and not just a single race, but two groups of similarly short stature supported each other in this cold snow-capped mountain. survive in."


    Because Andrea couldn''t be sure when the dwarves and gnomes left Uldaman, he specially asked Fandral to arrange for the druids to station in Loch Modan near the wasteland in the name of investigating ecology.


    There is only one road from the Badlands to the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain, from Loch Modan in the north to the west.


    In this era, the dwarves have not yet repaired the tunnels, and the dwarves who have just left Uldaman follow their instincts to choose a cold mountainous life similar to the storm cliff.


    These flesh-and-blood earth spirits lost most of their memories when they were created by the Titans. After leaving Uldaman, they migrated to the Dun Moluo Snow Mountain in a daze, and accidentally encountered some monsters who had been hiding here in some caves in the snow mountain. A gnome that lived for many years.


    As a flesh-and-blood mortal race of mechanical gnomes, gnomes left Uldaman hundreds of years earlier than dwarves, and their whereabouts are difficult to track because of their stealthy actions.


    Dwarves do not have a strong body like dwarves. Facing the harsh environment, dwarves can only hide and use their clever minds to make tools.


    In the case of insufficient resources, it is difficult for a smart woman to live without rice, and the life of the gnomes is very difficult. Andrea sent people to Dun Morogh many times to search but failed to find their hiding place.


    Gnomes and dwarves are both descendants of Titan creations, and when they meet each other, they both have an instinctive sense of closeness to each other.


    Dwarves have strong bodies and flexible hands, and they have an extraordinary intuition for the mineral resources buried in the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain.


    When the dwarves mined and processed the ore, the dwarves carefully designed the blueprints, and then the dwarves made it by hand, the prototype of a majestic mountain city began to stand on the highest peak of Dun Morogh Snow Mountain.


    "Has it finally appeared..."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "I see, let the dwarves and dwarves develop on their own for the time being, and don''t interfere with their actions."


    "I will go to the Tirisfal Forest in the near future, and it may take a few years to return, so the Council will be handed over to you for the time being."


    ¡­


    Tirisfal Glades, Sylud Village.


    Onyxia looked at this changed lakeside residence in amazement.


    A long time ago, the Black Dragon Princess once came here. At that time, this settlement belonged to the high elves. Today, the buildings in Xilude Village basically do not show the style of the high elves.


    Because she was busy teaching Ebyssian, Onyxia spent most of her time in the Obsidian Holy Land in Dragonblight in recent years.


    However, staying in the wilderness where birds don''t **** for a long time, Onyxia gradually began to feel uncomfortable and impatient.


    After three minutes of heat, Onyxia simply handed over the task of teaching Abyssian to Nefarian and mother Sinestra.


    Today''s Obsidian Temple is no longer the miserable appearance of two or three black dragons at the beginning. After Deathwing was sieged and disappeared, Sinestra, in the name of the Black Dragon Queen, issued a call to all the black dragons in Azeroth.


    As long as the black dragons are not corrupted by Deathwing''s crazy blood after inspection, they can choose to return to Dragonbone Wilderness, and UU Reading become a member of the guardian dragon family again.


    Even if Onyxia is not lazy, the black dragon clan still has two princes, Nefarian and Ebyssian, and Sinestra''s supervision of her daughter is not as strict as her two sons. Onyxia Ya''s application was quickly approved.


    The black dragon princess who returned to Kalimdor just happened to meet Andrea planning to go to the eastern continent, and immediately joined his team to watch the fun together.


    Since he had to deal with the Titan Guardians this time, Andrea didn''t bring too many strangers here. Apart from the baby girl Aurora who was eager to learn, there was only the black dragon princess who was as clingy as brown sugar.


    Brunhilde had received a message from Priscilla a long time ago, and when Andrea arrived, she was already waiting in the village wearing a light gauze dress that was very different from other tribesmen.


    "Andrea, you came just in time."


    Brunhilde, who used to have a hint of sadness on his face, now had a bright smile on his face.


    "Lord Thorim is about to wake up, please witness with my own eyes."

 Chapter 316： Awakened Guardian

    In the temple towering over the small island in the middle of Lake Tyre, the half-kneeling Thorim''s body was shaking slowly.


    The fossil layer covering the surface of the body began to crack due to the long-term crouching. Under the excited gaze of the villagers of Brunhilde and Sylud, Thorim, who had been sleeping for many years, finally stood up again in the temple.


    At that time, the Frost Vrykul who followed Thorim to settle in the Tirisfal Glades had long since degenerated, and now these humans are their descendants for countless generations.


    Even though Thorim never answered their prayers, under the guidance of Brunhilde, the immortal, the village of Silud still retained its devout belief in the Lord of Storms.


    Thorim, who had just woken up, was still in a trance, and among the crowd of humans kneeling all over the ground, the three standing alone were particularly conspicuous.


    "Are you... Andrea?"


    Thorim patted his head roughly, as if he wanted to wake up from his slumber as soon as possible.


    "Yes." Andrea said with a smile, "Congratulations, Thorim, the long sleep is finally over."


    "Is it long..."


    Thorim smiled wryly and shook his head, "It seems like an ordinary sleep to me, what time is it now?"


    "Using the record method of the Night Republic, it is now 7570 of the New Kadorei Calendar, and you have been asleep for about 2,000 years."


    Thorim shook his head, looking curiously at a group of strangers around him.


    "Who are these? Human? Where are my followers?"


    Thorim had seen primitive humans when he migrated to the vicinity of Tyr''s Tomb, but he didn''t expect that he would wake up from a deep sleep surrounded by a group of humans.


    Brunhilde stood up, looked up at Thorim and said, "Dear Lord of Storms, the group of people who are paying homage to you today are the descendants of the group of followers you left behind."


    "The curse of the flesh and blood of the ancient gods has affected us. After 2,000 years of evolution, we have gradually become what we are today."


    Thorim was a little dizzy. He looked at Brunhilde''s familiar yet unfamiliar face and asked hesitantly, "Are you... Brunhilde? What happened in the past 2,000 years?"


    ¡­


    Brunhilde spent a lot of time explaining the degeneration of the Frost Vrykul to Thorim. With the descendants of the Iron Vrykul brought to Tirisfal Glades by Tyr as a reference, Thorim quickly accepted it. this fact.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about this question first."


    Thorim temporarily gave up thinking deeply, "I feel a familiar breath from my deep sleep. Has anything happened recently?"


    Brunhilde turned his eyes to look at Andrea beside him, and Andrea immediately took over the words knowingly and said, "Something did happen."


    "The earth spirits and mechanical gnomes of Uldaman escaped. They opened the passage to Uldaman. I have sent people to find the entrance."


    When the dwarves and gnomes left, they did not exit through the fully enclosed front door, but through a hidden escape passage in the middle of the wasteland.


    Before the gnomes and dwarves left, the location of this passage was just an ordinary rock, and the mechanism made by the mechanical gnomes blocked outsiders from peeping at Uldaman.


    But the dwarves and gnomes who left Uldaman had already lost most of their memory due to the curse of flesh and blood. They didn''t know how to re-operate the mechanism to re-block the secret passage, so they simply made some cover-ups and left the barren land to go north.


    Thorim''s mount and partner, the proto-dragon mother Vilanas also slept with her master for 2,000 years.


    Thorim woke her up immediately after waking up, and Veranas and Onyxia drove Andrea and others all the way south along the coastline in the west of Silverpine Forest.


    After passing through the Arathi highlands and wetlands, Andrea and his party entered Loch Modan, and under the guidance of the scouts sent by Prism, they went to the barren land and found the half-open escape passage.


    "Ok¡­"


    Thorim looked at the entrance of this narrow passage with some embarrassment. As a last resort, he could only lower the height of his body through transformation, and became about 2 meters taller than Andrea.


    Although the proto-dragon mother Veranas has wisdom, she is not as capable of transforming as Onyxia, and Thorim temporarily left her to patrol the sky over the barren land.


    Under the leadership of Thorim, Aurora, who saw the Titan ruins for the first time, followed Andrea into Uldaman with bright eyes, while Onyxia watched the layout of the underground palace hopefully.


    At this time, Uldaman did not activate a large number of earthen guards and obsidian sentries as Andrea remembered.


    The recently awakened earth spirits have left Uldaman, and the semi-dormant obsidian structures will only start to move when Andrea and others approach.


    "The energy fluctuation of the Titan Guardian was detected, and the expulsion began according to the predetermined procedure."


    Thorim''s face was a little displeased, "Expulsion? What the **** are those mechanical gnomes doing? Why do you write this level even though you know that the visitor is a titan guardian?"


    "Heh~" Andrea was not surprised by this, "Let''s think about it from the perspective of Azadas and Elonaya."


    "When they left Ulduar, they thought that the entire furnace of will had fallen completely, and the guardians had become the puppets of Loken and Yogg-Saron. It is understandable that they would order the mechanical gnomes to write down such defense orders."


    Thorim put his hand on the head of the obsidian structure, and a burst of intense lightning flashed.


    "Error, error, program rewriting... The rewriting is complete, welcome to Uldaman, respected Storm Guardian Thorim."


    For titan-forged, the Guardian''s authority is absolute.


    Even Thorim, who is not good at this kind of work, can easily cover the orders written by the mechanical gnomes. This shows that Uldaman''s defense is not as strong as Azadas and Elonaya thought.


    However, it may also be that Thorim does not have the breath of the ancient gods on him, and the obsidian sentinel did not activate the final defense program.


    In short, under Thorim''s "head-to-head killing" all the way, Andrea and others came to a hall with a large number of miniature architectural models.


    After an obsidian structure holding a key to open the door was "tamed" by Thorim, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com handed over the key respectfully, and told Thorim exactly how to open the door.


    "Crack!"


    As a scepter-shaped key was inserted into the model in the center of the map hall, a closed door deep in the map hall slowly opened.


    A giantess with her eyes closed was standing inside the door, as if she had entered a dormant state, and the sound of opening the door did not wake her up immediately.


    The disturbing information from the outside world began to pour into the giantess'' sleeping hall, and it didn''t take long for the giantess to open her blue eyes full of arcane brilliance.


    "Who dares to trespass on Uldaman? Guards! Guards..."


    "Eronnaya, it''s me."


    Thorim looked at the giantess who called out to the guards like a frightened bird with some emotion.


    Elonaya looked at the "little thing" under his feet in astonishment for a moment, and then said with a gloomy face, "...Thorim? Are you here to destroy us on behalf of Loken?"

 Chapter 317： snort! childish

    Thorim didn''t expect that Alonaya would ask this in the first sentence, and the greetings and exclamations that were intended to be said got stuck in his throat.


    "Hey~"


    Sighing helplessly, Thorim spread his hands and turned around.


    "Do you think I have been corrupted by Yogg-Saron?"


    Elonaya was silent for a few seconds, "Like! The former Thorim would not have acted so naively."


    Thorim: "..."


    Andrea almost couldn''t hold back his laughter. He guessed that the three words beginning with M had been circulating in Thorim''s mind. Onyxia and Aurora were also blushing, and their shoulders kept shaking. twitching.


    "cough~"


    With the help of a cough, Andrea sorted out her emotions, and explained with a twitching face, "Ms. Elonaya, Thorim is indeed not corrupted by Yogg-Saron, and it has been 2,000 years since he and Loken broke apart. "


    After some explanations and tests, the nervous Elonaya finally believed that Thorim was harmless.


    Knowing the current time from Andrea''s mouth, Elonaya''s expression was a little dull.


    "So, Azadas and I have been asleep for at least tens of thousands of years?"


    Elonaya couldn''t remember when she fell into a deep sleep, but she was at least sure that it was definitely before the birth of the troll.


    The earliest troll empire, Zul Nazman, was established around 16,000 years before the Dark Portal, more than 10,000 years ago.


    Thorim was eager to confirm the mutation that had occurred in Ulduar.


    After Ailonaya lamented the passage of time and rearranged his thoughts, he immediately raised his question in a hurry.


    "You don''t know yet?"


    Elonaya was full of question marks, "Why did you break with Loken?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Under Aronaya''s serious eyes, Thorim couldn''t say that he was doing it for women.


    Under Thorim''s help-seeking eyes, Andrea stood up helplessly to act as a firefighter.


    "To put it simply, Yogg-Saron transformed into the soul of Sif, and repeatedly provoked Loken and Thorim. Thorim discovered the truth after years of investigation while he was in charge of the Temple of Storms."


    "More than 2,000 years ago, Thorim and Loken confronted each other in the Grizzly Bear Hills. The coward had a ghost in his heart, turned around and fled. Thorim finally determined that Loken was the real murderer of Sif."


    As a member of the Guardian Legion with a high status, Elonaya certainly knew of Sif''s death.


    After all, Thorim rushed into the residence of the Frost Giants because of the news of Sif''s death, and killed their king indiscriminately, which directly led to a long war between the Storm Giants and the Frost Giants.


    "Sif was killed by Loken? Why?"


    "This..."


    ''What do you want me to say about this kind of love triangle entanglement that is really chaotic in your circle! ''


    "cough!"


    Thorim changed the subject and said, "It doesn''t matter, what matters is that Loken was indeed depraved because of Yogg-Saron''s bewitchment."


    A trace of doubt and curiosity flashed in Ailonaya''s eyes, and she instinctively felt that there was gossip in it.


    But right now is not the time to discuss this issue, Elonaya told Thorim all about the clues that Tyr discovered Loken''s fall, and the series of things that happened after that.


    Thorim lifted his spirits, "So, the Norgannon Disc that recorded Loken''s evidence is in your hands?"


    "Yes, but judging from the current situation, the existence of Yuanpan has no meaning."


    Elonaya sighed, "Thousands of years have passed, even if the guardians of Ulduar haven''t completely fallen, I''m afraid it''s hard to maintain their sanity."


    "The only function of the Norgannon disc is to deliver it to Observer Algalon, but once he gets in touch with him, that guy will definitely use his judgment on the contents of the disc to immediately open the furnace of origin to destroy Azeroth All life on the surface of Sri Lanka, and start everything on the planet from scratch."


    Thorim frowned. Based on his knowledge of Algalon, the situation described by Elonaya is very likely to happen.


    "correct."


    Speaking of the Furnace of Origin, Thorim suddenly remembered something, and he turned to look at Andrea.


    "Andrea, you have a better understanding of today''s world, what is the current situation of the Origin Furnace?"


    Andrea rolled his eyes, "How do I know? According to the ancient records of Eresalas, the Furnace of Origin was activated once when the Mogu Emperor Lei Shen was in power, because he was facing a desperate situation."


    "Activated?"


    Ailonaya and Thorim were stunned at the same time, and then the two hurriedly shook their heads in denial.


    "Impossible! If the furnace of origin had been activated, there would have been no life left on the entire planet of Azeroth."


    Andrea said, "I don''t know the specific situation, but I speculate that the origin furnace is not running at full power."


    "As a result, Uldum was annihilated together with Tanaris and Silithus around it, and the dense southern jungle became a scorching desert."


    Alonaya patted his forehead with a headache, "That is to say, because the low-power activation of the Origin Furnace wiped out all life around it, no one can determine the current situation of the Origin Furnace?"


    "It''s a pity, but it''s probably like this. At least we night elves can''t disarm the Titan defenses around Uldum."


    The night elves have completed their control over the entire continent of Kalimdor, only the completely sealed Uldum and the dangerous Silithus have not entered for the time being.


    If it develops according to the original history, Uldum will not be destroyed until the catastrophe, and the original complete defense system will be destroyed, showing its true face to the outside world.


    Elonaya and Thorim exchanged opinions, "Thorim, Azadas and I are the thorns in Loken''s eyes, and it''s not convenient to go out, so I can only trouble you to find time to go to Uldum."


    "I know." Thorim nodded solemnly, "The Forge of Origin must never fall into Loken''s hands. If he is forced to jump over the wall, the splendid civilization that Azeroth has developed so far will be destroyed. "


    High-level titan creations such as Thorim and Elonaya are different from Algalon who is responsible for pressing the switch to destroy the world. They already have feelings for this world, and they can''t bear to see everything in Azeroth return to the world. none.


    "Let''s go, wake up Azadas first, at least let him know that we still have allies."


    Tens of thousands of years of deep slumber caused Elonaya''s strength to decline a lot. UU Reading passed through the weakest period when she just woke up, and she stood up with the support of Thorim who had returned to her original form. stand up.


    Uldaman was jointly designed by Elonaya and Azadas. Under the leadership of this local snake, a group of people marched unimpeded to the depths of Uldaman.


    On the way, Elonaya felt something was wrong with the number of sleeping earth spirits in Uldaman, and the disappearance of the mechanical gnome also puzzled her.


    "What the **** happened to Ryodaman while we slept? Where are the earthen and mechagnomes?"


    Andrea remained silent for the time being and did not answer. Anyway, after meeting with Azadas, he will definitely have to explain it again.


    Seeing that no one answered, Elonaya turned her attention to the race of the three Andreas. She kept asking questions like a curious baby who had just come into contact with the world.


    Fortunately, it was not long to take a shortcut to the depths of Uldaman, and after arriving outside the sleeping hall of Azadas, Elonaya finally regained his seriousness.


    "You''d better prepare in advance. I can''t guarantee how Azadas, who has been sleeping for tens of thousands of years, will react when he wakes up."

 Chapter 318： Azadas didnt wake up, we might as well...

    Pushed by Thorim, the heavy door opened slowly, and the interior scene gradually appeared in front of Andrea and the others.


    Standing in the center of the hall, Azadas closed his eyes tightly, and his body was covered with many layers of fossils.


    With him as the center, a large number of sleeping earth spirits surround the surroundings, roughly counting, there are about a thousand people.


    Azadas fell into a deep sleep earlier than Elonaya, and the ordinary way of waking him up could not wake him up.


    Elonaia and Thorim joined forces to cast spells, using the spells inherited by the titans to try to awaken the dormant soul of Azadas.


    Onyxia approached Andrea and asked quietly, "Azadas is the Titan Guardian who gave that person the power to protect the earth?"


    Andrea nodded, "Almost, but Azadas is only used as a power transfer station, and it is Kazgoros, the shaper of the Pantheon, who bestowed Deathwing''s power."


    "That¡­"


    Onyxia asked expectantly, "Say, is it possible for this titan guardian to pray to the Pantheon again and give Ebyssian the power of the guardian of the earth again?"


    Andrea and Aurora turned their heads to look at the Black Dragon Princess with weird expressions at the same time.


    "...I can''t tell, you''re taking good care of Ebby Sean."


    Aurora also covered her mouth and smiled lightly, "I thought you would only bully and fool my brother."


    Onyxia shook her head arrogantly, "Hmph! I just asked casually, if it doesn''t work, forget it."


    Patting the dragon horns on Princess Black Dragon''s head, Andrea sighed, "Your original intention is good, but unfortunately, even the Guardian of Titans may not be able to contact the Pantheon now."


    "After all, the Pantheon has been destroyed by the Sa Zongtuan..."


    But Andrea didn''t dare to say this in front of the guardians, not to mention the source of information, if they lose the will to fight like Raiden, Azeroth will be completely finished.


    Only Raiden and Odin should have noticed the news of the fall of the Pantheon.


    The Grand Guardian Raiden and the Chief Manager Odin are the two most powerful of all the Guardians of Azeroth.


    But because of Odin''s extreme behavior style, he was in trouble, and was colluded by his adopted daughters Hela and Loken, and was sealed in the Hall of Valor.


    From time to time, he could only send the souls of Val''kyr lower realms to fool the vrykul warriors who can travel through life and death into the Hall of Valor, drink and enjoy themselves in the hall of mead all day long, and hunt in the eternal hunting grounds to relieve boredom.


    As for Raiden, this stinky salty fish who doesn''t want to struggle anymore should still be locked up underground in the Throne of Thunder.


    Now Pandaria is blocked by the mist incarnated by the last pandaren emperor Shaohao. Except for the pandaren who are familiar with the route, it is impossible for others to reach this large island that is isolated overseas.


    If you want to go to Pandaria, apart from hoping for a cataclysm where you don''t know if there will be another cataclysm, your only hope may be some stray pandaren.


    However, the Wandering Island established by the pandaren adventurer Liu Lang is also hard to find. It is said to be an island, but in fact, the pandaren on the Wandering Island live on the back of a huge sea turtle. This turtle has been swimming non-stop. There is no fixed stop position at all.


    At least the Dark Night Republic has never discovered the whereabouts of the Wandering Isle for so many years after opening the endless sea cross-sea route.


    "Crack!"


    Under the spellcasting of Elonaya and Thorim, the gray-black fossil layer on the surface of Azadas'' body began to peel off, and Azadas'' body shook more and more violently.


    "boom!"


    With the last loud bang, the fossil layer covering the surface of Azadas'' body was finally completely broken free.


    "Who dares to awaken Azadas! Who dares to pry into the mysteries of Titan!"


    Just like what Elonaya said, Azadas, who just woke up, just acted according to his instincts. His eyes were devoid of any spirit, and he couldn''t see any wisdom in the chaotic chaos.


    Elonaya and Thorim looked at each other.


    "Are you coming or am I coming?"


    "I''ll forget it. I haven''t recovered my strength yet. I''m afraid I can''t beat him."


    "I don''t want to do anything, what if Azadas finds a chance to retaliate in the future?"


    At the same time, the two giants turned their gazes to the three Andreas at their feet.


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "What are you looking at me for? Can I just offend a titan guardian at will?"


    Eager to throw the blame away, Thorim patted his chest and assured, "Don''t worry, I''ll explain it to you afterwards."


    Ailonaya also interjected to persuade, "Azadas is a typical coward. He can retaliate unscrupulously against acquaintances. He will be more polite when facing outsiders. Don''t worry about him retaliating against you."


    ''Easy to say...''


    Andrea''s eyes rolled, "Oni, you and Aurora go together."


    "¡­what?"


    Onyxia pointed to herself, "Are you sure? Me?"


    Andrea solemnly gave a thumbs up, "Yes and yes, go, I believe you can do it!"


    "Aurora, Onyxia is standing in the front to resist the damage. With the help of her huge dragon body as cover, you can safely cast spells in the back to support."


    Aurora smiled bitterly and said, "Okay, I see."


    "But if we can''t figure it out, Dad, you must help."


    Elonaya and Thorim retreated to the outer circle, and moved the sleeping earth spirit away, leaving only Azadas in the middle of the field who kept repeating those two sentences.


    Onyxia saw that the venue had become much wider, and immediately transformed into a huge adult black dragon.


    "hold head high!"


    Just after the transformation was completed, Onyxia sprayed it with a mouthful of salt soda.


    The surface of Azadas''s body left a lot of gray-black impurities due to the peeling off of the fossil layer. Under the breath of Onyxia''s dragon breath, the sand was blown away at one time, exposing the black and gold-based Guardian clothing.


    I don''t know what kind of material these costumes are made of, and there is no damage under the black dragon princess''s breath of shadow flames.


    Azadas, who had just awakened, was still very weak. Although UU Reading was not injured because of the strong body of the guardian, he himself was blown back a few steps by the breath of the dragon.


    "Bold!"


    Regaining his footing, Azadas swung a pair of fists and started a hand-to-hand fight with Onyxia.


    Both sides are good at using the earth to strengthen their bodies, and Azadas'' soft fists can''t cause any damage to Onyxia.


    The reverse is also true, the body of the guardian pinched by Titan is not so easy to be destroyed, and Azadas is gradually recovering his sanity and strength under the fist-to-body fight.


    Aurora held up the gift Seres gave her from the Sunstrider''s royal treasury some time ago - the artifact disintegration staff, and tentatively released a series of arcane missiles to Azadas.


    The guardian''s body''s physical defense and magic defense are equally excellent. Most of Aurora''s arcane missiles hit Azadas''s body and were bounced off by the magic resistance skin, and only a very small part could cause some harmless damage.


    "so hard¡­"

 Chapter 319： Thorim: MMP!

    "enough!"


    Azadas was a little annoyed by the overwhelming arcane missiles and Onyxia''s close combat.


    His strength recovered quickly during the battle, and he once again resisted the black dragon princess''s dragon tail lash and retreated with his strength.


    Azadas, who stood firm, hit the ground with a fist, and the floor of the sleeping hall began to vibrate.


    Onyxia herself is an expert in using the power of the earth. Seeing this scene, she immediately raised her vigilance and flapped her wings to fly in the spacious hall.


    A series of khaki ground thorns protruded from the smooth floor of the hall. If Onyxia hadn''t reacted in time, these ground thorns might have pierced her soft abdomen without scales.


    Aurora was also taken aback by Azadas'' sudden trick. The superimposed arcane impact almost became instantaneous, exploding on the surface of Azadas'' body one after another.


    The power of the arcane impact is not comparable to that of the arcane missile. With the addition of the disintegrating staff, even Azadas can feel the pain.


    Onyxia''s take-off exposed Aurora who was hiding behind. Azadas sank and buried himself in the ground, and quickly approached Aurora in the way of earth escape.


    But when Azadas passed through with the impact force from the ground, Aurora had already flashed away from the spot, and the black dragon princess in the sky had just completed the power storage of a deep breath, and the wild dragon breath covering his face completely enveloped Azadas inside.


    Onyxia''s ultimate move lasted about five seconds, and some areas on the ground even crystallized under the high temperature.


    But Azadas still stood on the spot, and he didn''t seem to have suffered much damage, but the clothes on his body were a little blackened.


    At this time, Azadas looked at the giant dragon flying in the sky and showed a thoughtful look, "Black dragon? Why did it appear here?"


    After getting up and warming up, Azadas regained his sanity.


    He who is in charge of the earth and the power of shaping is an honest man among the guardians of the titans, with a relatively simple and honest personality. This inexplicable battle made him feel that something is wrong when his reason gradually recovers.


    Ignoring the wary black dragon who landed again and the little one hiding behind her, Azadas looked around and finally found two familiar figures on the sidelines.


    "Eronnaya, and... Thorim?!"


    The moment they saw Thorim, Azadas and Elonaya made the same mistake, preconceived that Thorim was chasing them in the name of Loken.


    "Boom!"


    The large-scale ground thorn rushed out from the ground with Azadas stomping lightly, and Elonaya didn''t even have time to explain it to him.


    Thorim was also a little careless at this time. Seeing that the light in Azadas'' eyes had recovered and he stopped fighting, he knew that his former colleague had regained his senses and was about to step forward to greet him without even having a weapon take it out.


    The sudden stabbing attack pushed Thorim from the ground to the sky, and smashed heavily on the mountain wall at the edge of the hall.


    "Wait¡­"


    As soon as Elonaya''s words were spoken, Azadas'' attack followed.


    The ground under Thorim''s feet suddenly cracked, and hot lava mixed with a large number of ultra-high temperature small rocks spewed out.


    "Azadas! Stop! Thorim is not corrupted by Yogg-Saron!"


    "what?"


    Azadas'' spell has already been shot, and it will not be so easy to take it back. He looked at Ailonaya who was complaining in a daze.


    Andrea took out a necklace from his chest the moment Azadas shot. Under his urging, the miniature pendant on the top of the necklace began to shine with aqua blue light.


    The barren land is seriously short of water, and there is no water source in Uldaman deep underground. This is one of the reasons why dwarves and gnomes left Uldaman.


    But at this time, driven by Andrea, the free groundwater hidden deep around the Uldaman underground palace gradually converged into the hall.


    Just as Azadas was frantically trying to save Thorim, thick moisture suddenly appeared in the dry sleeping hall.


    "Shhhhh!"


    The deliberately adjusted icy groundwater collided with the lava, and the drastic temperature difference made the transpiring water vapor densely cover the entire hall.


    The cooled water vapor still had a high temperature, and Aurora and Onyxia began to ooze sweat as if they were in a sauna.


    Under the active efforts of Azadas, the lava that had been cooled a lot sank back into the ground, and Thorim hanging on the wall finally survived.


    "Ahem!"


    Thorim rubbed his stomach after falling off the wall, and took down his Thunder Hammer from behind with a displeased expression.


    "Azadas, are you declaring war on me? I just want to move my body, come on?"


    Ailonaya hurriedly smiled wryly and stood between the two to mediate, "Calm down, there is a misunderstanding."


    At this time, Azadas did not pay attention to Thorim, but turned his attention to the mortal who had shot to quell the lava.


    Watching Andrea take back the pendant in his robe with piercing eyes, Azadas frowned and asked, "Tide Stone? Mortal, where did you get it?"


    Andrea shrugged and said honestly, "Azsuna, the underground of Narsalas College, but even if you say it, it should be difficult for you to understand."


    When Azadas fell into a slumber, there were no intelligent species in Azeroth other than titan-forged, and even the oldest trolls had not yet been born.


    The world of Azeroth that Azadas knew was completely different from what it is today. When he heard the place name Azsuna, his mind was full of question marks.


    Ailonaya persuaded, "Azadas, the world now is completely different from before we fell asleep. What can you do if you ask about the history? Can you grab it and use it yourself?"


    "No, I''m just asking."


    Scratching his head, Azadas smiled innocently, "I was somewhat surprised to see the Pillar of Creation suddenly, but I also missed it."


    Not to mention Azadas and Elonaya, UU Reading Even Thorim, who knew Andrea closely, looked at him in surprise.


    However, Thorim did not answer the question and continued to question Andrea. He tried to move his body, and after confirming that he was not injured, he put the hammer back behind his back again.


    "Azadas, we need to have a good chat and exchange information by the way."


    Thorim sat down cross-legged in the messy hall, "You all need to understand the current situation of the outside world, and I also need to know the truth from the Norgannon Disc back then. Let''s cooperate."


    Azadas looked at Elonaya, and sat down immediately after nodding on the opposite side. At the same time, he used his power of the earth to restore the chaotic hall opposite to its original state.


    "The Norgannon Disc is in the reading device behind me. You can read it by yourself later. Let''s talk about the current world situation first."


    Azadas asked solemnly, "The first question, what time is it now, what happened to Loken and Yogg-Saron, and have the Old Gods escaped?"


    Thorim: "...Is my understanding wrong? Is this a problem?!"

 Chapter 320： guardian of death

    Taking advantage of the three giants sitting in a row eating fruit, Andrea took the lead to walk towards the small door at the back of the sleeping hall.


    With the sound of a heavy door opening, a small room appeared in front of his eyes, followed by Aurora and Onyxia.


    Azadas glanced at them, then turned to Thorim and asked, "Are those two mortals reliable?"


    Azadas didn''t ask the black dragon. As a friend of Tyre, he believed in Tyre''s judgment, not to mention that the black dragon was still the guardian dragon clan with the closest relationship with him.


    But the reality is such a bad taste, the black dragon he thought was the safest is actually the least safe.


    Thorim obviously thought of this too, and his face was a little weird.


    "Andrea helped me recognize Loken''s true face, and later provided a lot of help to my family. I think he can be trusted. The little girl next to him is his daughter."


    Azadas was taken aback, "Your family? Didn''t the Storm Giant and the Frost Giant die together?"


    Thorim shook his head bitterly, "It''s not a storm giant, it''s one of the degenerated frost giants, the frost vrykul...but they should be called humans now."


    Azadas suddenly realized, "So you took in the last race of the Frost Giants because of guilt?"


    "That''s probably what it means, let''s change the subject."


    Elonaya looked at the many earth spirit dormant platforms that were missing in the hall of deep sleep, and sighed softly, "Is human beings also affected by the curse of flesh and blood? Sure enough, deep sleep can''t lift the curse."


    Thorim nodded, "When I came here, I heard from Andrea that some of the earth spirits and mechanical gnomes who guard you have been affected by the curse of flesh and blood to become mortals over the long years, and they have forgotten their mission."


    "After leaving Uldaman, this group of dwarves and gnomes headed north, took root in a snow-capped mountain region with a scenery similar to the Storm Peaks, and began their own mortal life."


    "yes¡­"


    Alonnaya and Azadas were silent for a while, Azadas waved his hand and said, "That''s fine, since the life forms have changed and their past missions have been forgotten, let them start their new lives. Don''t bother them any more."


    ¡­


    The reading device of the Norgannon Disk did not fit the habits of the Titan Guardians, but was about the same size as the Earthen.


    Andrea bent down to examine the stone base carefully, fumbled around for a while, and finally activated the Norgannon Disk.


    The Norgannon Disc records a large amount of historical data on Azeroth, from the establishment of Ulduar until Tyr fled with the disc.


    All the languages ??of Azeroth are basically derived from the Titan language, and it is not difficult for Andrea who has studied the Titan language to understand the content.


    The first thing he retrieved was Loken''s criminal proof. From killing Sif to being seduced by "Sif"''s soul, to using small tricks to split the guardian, all kinds of tricks emerged one after another.


    After confirming that the Norgannon Disc was functioning normally, Andrea briefly glanced at some of the historical data inside, and then gave up the space.


    "Aurora, give it a try. Have you understood what I did just now?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Aurora nodded excitedly, and then began to search for the information she wanted to see under Andrea''s guidance.


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched when he saw the information Aurora retrieved. The first thing this girl read was information about the early demigods of the wilderness, and he immediately knew whose commission it was.


    ¡®That dead girl Leticia, four big cats are not enough? Is this a ghost idea on the demigod of the wilderness...''


    But this look made Andrea discover a lot of interesting information.


    In the observation records of the primitive animal spirits left by Freya, the guardian of life, not only the wilderness demigods who received her blessings, but also many animal individuals familiar to Andrea.


    Devilsaur Rezan, Pterodactyl Paku, and Velociraptor Gonk are all among them, and these primitive animal spirits are all being worshiped by Zandalari trolls as loa gods today.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Andrea stopped Aurora''s movements suddenly, and turned back the content on the entire screen to the previous page with a serious face.


    "...We used a large number of protozoan spirits and titan creations to let them guard the three sealed pyramids."


    "In order to study how to completely annihilate the ancient gods, under the guidance of the great father, we conducted countless experiments, but in the end we created an uncontrollable monster, which Mimiron called artificial ancient gods."


    "The experimental body code-named G''huun is a painful lesson, but it is also an unexpected and huge achievement. Perhaps its biological characteristics similar to the Old God can help us understand and destroy the Old God more deeply."


    "Before Mimiron has the inspiration to carry out further research, we completely closed Odile''s laboratory, forbidding anyone to set foot, and set up a small annihilation reconstruction device inside with reference to the furnace of origin."


    "Perhaps one day in the future, G''huun will become an important clue for us to truly destroy the Old Gods. One day, we will return here again."


    "Great Guardian Lai, recorded on May 23, 35297 in the Azeroth calendar."


    "Hiss~"


    Andrea couldn''t help taking a deep breath, ''Meow, these guardians are really cheating without limits. ''


    Raiden is Raiden''s real name, and Raiden is the honorific name given to the Great Guardian by the Titans. This appellation has gradually spread to all mortal races, and only the guardians call Raiden''s real name.


    Although Andrea had known for a long time that G''huun was an unintentional creation of the Titan Guardians, he never understood why the Guardians didn''t destroy it on the spot.


    Now that there is an answer, the guardians hope to try to find out the weakness of the ancient **** through the study of G''huun''s biological characteristics.


    According to common sense, the way the Titan Guardians dealt with cannot be miscalculated. They not only installed a self-destruct device in Odile, but also arranged a large number of Titan creations and animal gods to guard the three sealed pyramids.


    Later, Andrea had already guessed why the dog''s beard could gradually seep out.


    The fuse is Loken''s depravity and Raiden''s decadence.


    Raiden''s departure made the fallen Loken act more recklessly. After he cooperated with Hela to seal Odin, Ulduar became a toy in his hands.


    In this context, of course, no one will remember the Odile laboratory that the guardians once placed high hopes on.


    The Titan Guardian underestimated Gouhu, UU Reading Its ability to spread blood pollution is even higher than that of the genuine Old Gods.


    All creatures that come into contact with its blood will be infected and controlled, and will stand up again after death to continue fighting. This is the truth about the blood plague that Zur Nazman encountered back then.


    Gouhu spent tens of thousands of years planning to escape, and finally extended his tentacles out of Odir. He first corrupted the Nazmani trolls and controlled them to destroy the first seal Nazvasa in the Nazmir Swamp.


    Although Andrea didn''t experience it personally, but according to the Zandalari troll in the Cenarion Council, there was a sudden earth-shattering explosion in the Wharton Forest more than ten years ago.


    The dense virgin rainforest was completely turned into a desert under this big explosion. The snake **** Setaris detonated the second seal, Atu Aman, and a faceless general named Mythrax the Deconstructor who served Gouhu Both died, and the second seal, Atu Aman, also fell.


    Now there is only the last barrier before Gouhu escapes from prison, Zuldazar, the third seal located in Dazar''alor, the capital of the Zandalari trolls.


    Andrea frowned and fell into deep thought, ''Let''s find a chance to mention it to Thorim and the others, otherwise this dog will cause big problems sooner or later. ''

 Chapter 321： next step plan

    The communication between Thorim and Azadas lasted for a long time, and the three of Andrea had enough time to read the information on the Norgannon Disc slowly.


    G''huun''s problem is just one of the more mundane crises of Azeroth recorded on the disk.


    The chief manager, Odin, also recorded the war that wiped out the Dark Empire and shattered the Alliance of Elements in detail. Aurora and Onyxia read this full-line war report as if it were an ancient novel. Delia also obtained a lot of unknown information from the side.


    During the period of the Dark Empire, the interior of the four ancient gods was not monolithic.


    The most powerful Y''Shaarj occupies the most central territory of Azeroth, and the other three ancient gods can''t shake his position even if they unite.


    The kings of the four elements also have their own differences. The Stonemother, Therazane, has the most negative attitude, often obediently obeying the orders issued by the ancient gods.


    Neptulon the Tidehunter and Ragnaros the Balrog are in conflict. If their respective territories were not located on the east and west sides of ancient Kalimdor, these two guys would probably have died before the Titan Guardians launched an attack. First beat you to death.


    Al''Akir the Wind Rider is the most cunning, and his personal strength ranks last among the four elemental lords. However, because of the natural speed and flying advantages of the wind elemental, it is difficult for other elemental lords to seize the opportunity to fight him face to face.


    According to Odin''s records, Al''Akir was not loyal to the ancient gods, and he followed the ancient gods entirely for his own benefit.


    After the defeat of the Four Elements, the Guardians of the Titans negotiated and separated their territories from the material world and put them into four separate subspace seals, which were later called the Elemental World.


    After the battle with the elementals, the titan guardians faced off against the aqir empire in its heyday.


    After reading this part, Andrea finally knew why the troll empire could defeat the servants of these ancient gods with mortal bodies.


    As early as the end of the Dark Empire, the Guardians of Titans interrupted the foundation of the Yaqi Empire, and the Yaqi people encountered by the trolls later were only the remnants of this huge empire.


    The subsequent records are more familiar, nothing more than the development of Azeroth after the end of the Dark Empire.


    It is worth mentioning that the titan laboratories such as Udir and Ulduar, and even the rudiments of the Uldaman underground palace, were established in this era. The demigods of the wilderness and many titan creations also appeared in the post-war peace era. .


    Under the nourishment of the Furnace of Origin and the Furnace of Will, the star souls of the Titans in Azeroth have been properly taken care of and began to grow at an accelerated rate. Seeing that everything is on the right track, the Titans finally left Azeroth and returned to the Pantheon with peace of mind.


    Different from the two Aurora who watched the excitement, Andrea saw Odin''s meticulous and meticulous work style from this detailed holographic record, which was different from the impulsive and irritable Odin in his impression. Very big difference.


    ''What the **** changed Odin? ''


    Andrea touched his chin thoughtfully. "Lion and Odin are both the leaders of all the guardians of Azeroth. Could it be that Odin also saw the fall of the Pantheon? Anxiety and uneasiness caused his character to appear A huge change? ''


    Odin was jointly sealed in the Hall of Valor by Hela and Loken, and Andrea had no way of verifying the authenticity of her guess.


    Just as Aurora and Onyxia were flipping through the "novel" with relish, Elonaya came to greet the three of them, and the conversation of the three old friends ended.


    "so?"


    Andrea looked up at Thorim, "What are you going to do next?"


    Azadas said calmly, "Loken still holds the Forge of Will and the Engine of the Creator. Elonaya and I plan to stay in Uldaman and wait patiently for the opportunity."


    Thorim said in a loud voice, "I plan to go back to the village of Sylud to kill the weak Zakaz, transport Tyr''s relic to Uldaman for safekeeping, and then go to Uldum to check the situation of the furnace of origin."


    The Furnace of Origin is an out-and-out weapon, and neither party dares to use it at will.


    In order to prevent this one-key reset system that can wipe out all creatures on the surface of Azeroth from falling into the hands of Loken, Thorim and Azadas decided to act first after discussion.


    Although Raiden has been missing for many years, as the great guardian, his deterrent power still exists.


    The Furnace of Origin and the Furnace of Will were handed over to Raiden and Odin for safekeeping respectively. Loken was afraid that Raiden would be sleeping near the Furnace of Origin, so he never dared to send anyone to explore in Uldum.


    Thorim doesn''t have such worries, he hopes that Raiden can guard near the furnace of origin, as long as he can get the help of the guardian with the highest authority, he can capture Ulduar and kill the traitor Loken. dreamed up.


    ¡®Unfortunately, Raiden is not in Uldum at all now. ''


    Andrea shook his head secretly, but he didn''t say the words.


    Considering that a large number of Thorim''s followers degenerated into mortals, Azadas asked Thorim to take away a batch of Uldaman earthen before he left.


    These earth spirits were lucky enough to escape the flesh and blood curse of the Old God, and they still maintain their stone bodies to this day.


    The earth spirits are construction engineers in the Guardian Legion. The situation of the origin furnace is still unknown. Maybe the entrance needs to be dug out from the desert. This group of earth spirits may play a big role in Thorim''s exploration process. little effect.


    ¡­


    Before leaving Uldaman, Andrea and Thorim each copied a record from the Norgannon disc.


    Thorim intends to use these platinum discs, which record the evidence of Loken''s crimes, to convince the tol''vir guarding Uldum and the high-ranking guardians in the Forge of Origination.


    Andrea''s goal is similar to his, but his goal is Northrend''s Wintergrasp Fortress.


    When parting, Onyxia finally couldn''t hold back, and asked Azadas the previous question in person.


    Azadas shook his head regretfully and said, "Princess Black Dragon, it''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t."


    "Azeroth has long lost contact with the Pantheon. Without the infusion of the power of the Titans, it is impossible for me to give birth to a new guardian, unless..."


    Azadas hesitated before saying, "Unless you can find a way to capture Neltharion and bring it to Uldaman, I can extract from him the power of the guardian of the earth that the Titans gave him."


    "However, I advise you to give up this idea. According to the information you provided, Neltharion has already betrayed Azeroth and became the minion of the Old God."


    "Not to mention how hard it is to capture this former guardian of the earth, to complete this ceremony, I need a powerful artifact."


    "One of the pillars of creation left by the Titans, the Hammer of the Shaper Khazgoros."

 Chapter 322： Tyrs Tomb

    Onyxia looked a little worried on the way back to Tirisfal Glades.


    With the relationship between Ebyssian and the Gaoling tribe, as long as the whole story is clarified to them, the holy hammer, which is just a hot potato for the tauren, should be easily recovered.


    The key is how to capture Deathwing alive.


    It is not easy to kill Deathwing, let alone capture him alive, and now no one knows where Deathwing has hidden in the world.


    Since the battle of Black Wing Mountain, the Fallen Black Dragon King has never appeared again. No matter how frantically Malygos searched, he still couldn''t catch any clues.


    Considering the danger of Zakaz, under the instruction of Andrea, Aurora and Onyxia stayed behind in Xilude Village, and Andrea and Thorim''s family, Brunhilde, followed the storm. The king enters Tyr''s tomb.


    As Thorim raised his hammer high, all the inhabitants of Tirisfal Glades could see a bright bolt of lightning descend from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The lightning struck the huge rocks piled up near the entrance of the tomb by the female warriors of Sylude, and the powerful destructive force smashed a large number of rocks, revealing the entrance of the tomb again.


    A faint dark breath overflowed from the tomb, much weaker than before Thoradin entered the tomb.


    The impatient Thorim turned into a bolt of lightning and dived into the water, and Andrea and Brunhilde hurriedly retreated far away.


    The entrance to the collapsed tomb is located at the bottom of the water. If the escape is not timely, Thorim will let the two know what it feels like to "call".


    Brunhilde put on a set of capable leather armor today, she said with a wry smile, "Lord Thorim is still so fiery."


    Andrea smiled noncommittally, "Let''s keep up too, it''s best to make sure Zakaz can die completely this time."


    Brunhilde lacks confidence, "Zakaz is one of the most powerful warriors of the Old Gods, how can he die so easily, as long as his soul is not destroyed, this guy can slowly reshape through the passage of time Body."


    ¡®Hehe~soul. ''


    Andrea looked meaningfully at the Dark Empire Sword hanging on his waist.


    Ever since the entrance to the tomb was opened, Xalatas had entered an inexplicable state of excitement, urging Andrea to enter the tomb quickly and put his sword on Zakaz''s head.


    "Wow!"


    After confirming that the current in the water dissipated, Andrea took the lead in turning into a naive killer whale and plunged into the lake.


    Wagging his tail, he quickly swam through the entrance into Tyr''s Tomb. Thorim stood in the solemn hall, staring blankly at the golden warhammer floating in the center of the sealing magic circle.


    "Warhammer of the Silver Hand..."


    Thorim''s expression was very complicated. Tyr had come to look for him when he escaped from Ulduar, but at that time, Thorim was immersed in the grief of losing Sif and the guilt of provoking a war, so he didn''t say anything to Tyr. Take your words seriously.


    He didn''t expect that unpleasant meeting to be a farewell.


    After Andrea changed back to human form, she shook the water droplets on her hair, and Brunhilde followed him into the tomb.


    Noticing the movement behind him, Thorim''s drifting thoughts were pulled back.


    "Let''s go, the fluctuation of the power of the void is coming from the east side of the tomb, Zakaz should be there."


    The sealing circle with the Silver Hand Warhammer as the core is already a bit dim, and its power alone cannot continue to perfectly suppress Zakaz, who is gradually recovering. This is also the reason why the dark power overflowed from the tomb before.


    On the way to the East Hall, the three of Thorim were attacked by many pure energy shadow creatures.


    These shadow creatures are formed by the energy overflowed by Zakaz in the early years. They do not have any mind and act according to Zakaz''s wishes.


    But at this time Zakaz fell into a deep sleep, and these dark creatures could only act on instinct.


    Sideways to avoid the enemy''s pounce, Andrea slashed across with his sword, and the pure energy body was sucked into the body by the excited Xalatas.


    "Not enough, not enough! Keep going, I want to **** Zakaz''s soul!"


    Xalatas, who has been chattering in his mind, made Andrea very helpless.


    Over the millennia, Sara''thasar has shown no sign of betraying him.


    Maybe it was Elune who frightened it, or maybe Xalatas saw something from Andrea, thinking that continuing to follow Andrea would maximize his benefits.


    Over the years, Andrea has become accustomed to fighting with the sword of the Dark Empire in his left hand. This blunt artifact can often reap miraculous effects when used against evil people.


    Thorim grew impatient with the constant stream of shadow creatures.


    "Andrea! Speed ??up, if you can''t deal with these miscellaneous fish within 1 minute, I''m going to shoot!"


    "Yes~ I will get it done as soon as possible."


    After years of training, Andrea''s left-handed sword is already very proficient, but it is indeed too inefficient to clean up groups of minions with physical attacks alone.


    Holding up the ancient god''s long sword filled with black light, under the watchful eyes of Thorim and Brunhilde, the range of action of the sword of the dark empire expanded, turning all the shadow energy within a radius of more than ten meters into plumes of black smoke inhaled in vivo.


    "Hmph!" Thorim snorted displeasedly, "I have heard that many ancient gods were devoured in the civil war of the Dark Empire, but I didn''t expect one of them to fall into your hands."


    "Andrea, let me ask again, are you sure you can control it?"


    Clearing away all the miscellaneous fish in the vicinity at once, Xalatas burped in Andrea''s mind comfortably.


    Putting the long sword back into the weapon belt around his waist, Andrea shrugged and said, "At least I can still control it now, at least someone is watching over my head, Elune will not let me be easily controlled by the ancient gods of."


    Elune has not communicated with Andrea and Tyrande for more than 2,000 years because she ran out of time to stay in the material world.


    But Andrea knows that the Moon Goddess has always kept her attention on Azeroth, and whenever she has the opportunity, she will project her spirit to her dependents again.


    With Thorim''s help, the three of them passed a smashed stone bridge, and finally saw a huge humanoid monster kneeling on the ground.


    This monster seems to be pieced together from lobsters, crabs and many arthropods. UU Reading then forcibly kneaded him into a human form. The overall structure looks very weird.


    "Zakaz."


    Thorim looked at the motionless monster with a gloomy face, and it was it and Hikix who drove Tyr to a dead end.


    A two-handed giant sword was stuck on Zakaz''s head. Hundreds of years later, the body of Thoradin who should have been holding the sword has long since disappeared.


    This shimmering sword still seemed to be full of power, and with the cooperation of the original seal of the tomb, Zakaz''s resurrection time was greatly delayed.


    ''Stromkar Warbreaker. ''


    Brunhilde seems to be very interested in this sword, but this weak and slender beauty is holding a large round shield and a thick-edged two-handed sword in both hands, which seems a bit out of tune with her temperament.


    Thorim saw the movement of his family members, and raised his chin to signal Brunhirs.


    "Go, pull out that sword, this time I will completely annihilate Zakaz''s body."

 Chapter 323： MMP! Are you as straight as you?

    Andrea curled his lips. He suspected that even if the monsters of the ancient **** system were annihilated to the point where they were invisible to the naked eye, they would be able to be resurrected sooner or later through cell division, but it would take longer.


    Brynhilde retracted the sword and shield behind his back, flexibly leveraged on Zakaz''s body in many places, and jumped onto Zakaz''s head like a nimble deer.


    Just as he held Stromkar''s hilt with both hands, Brunhilde''s face suddenly changed, and he hurriedly let go of his hands and took two steps back.


    Brunhilde, who was still in fear, looked vigilantly at Zakaz, who was motionless under him, "Master Thorim, this sword has powerful void energy attached to it."


    "No problem."


    Thorim moved his fingers lightly, and a dazzling blue electric light suddenly flashed on Brunhilde''s body.


    "try again."


    "yes!"


    Nothing went wrong this time, the lightning covering Brunhild''s body clashed violently with the void power on the sword, but in the end Brunhild pulled out the sword forcefully.


    Leaving Zakaz''s body, Stromkar''s dark aura immediately disappeared, but at the same time, Zakaz''s suppressed body also began to move.


    "Roar!"


    "In the name of my lord, Yogg-Saron, the Dark Empire will surely reappear!"


    Thorim''s expression remained unchanged, he clenched his hammer with both hands and said calmly, "Br¨¹nnhilde, step back first."


    After receiving the order, Brunhilde picked up the sword and jumped off Zakaz''s still somewhat dull body.


    "Shh!"


    Thorim swung his warhammer surrounded by thunder, and slammed heavily on Zakaz''s head, which was still bleeding from black blood.


    "clang!"


    Instinctively crossing a pair of large pincers on his head, Zakaz was forced to squat down again by Thorim''s strong force.


    The flying lightning took the opportunity to rush into Zakaz''s body, and soon Andrea and Brunhilde smelled the smell of burnt meat mixed with it.


    The warhammer was blocked, and Thorim didn''t stop. He withdrew his left hand from the stalemate warhammer, and punched the insect carapace on Zakaz''s chest with a very fast punch.


    "Calla~"


    There was a crisp cracking sound, and Zakaz couldn''t bear the force and stepped back a few steps one after another. Thorim hit Zakaz with a head hammer, and the two giants who were about the same height collided head-on.


    "bump!"


    One side came prepared, while the other side fought weakly in haste. Thorim''s head hammer knocked Zakaz''s head backwards, and the originally stable lower body began to lose balance.


    "Go to the Shadowlands and confess to Tyr, monster!"


    Thorim raised his warhammer and jumped high, relying on the impact force and his own weight, he hit the pair of claws that Zakaz raised again.


    This time Zakaz couldn''t block Thorim''s attack again, the arthropod-like arm supporting the pincers was broken by double double strikes, and the Thunder Hammer smashed into Zakaz''s head unabated.


    "Stupid Guardian."


    His head was smashed to pieces, and Zakaz sent his last words into the minds of the three people present in an incomprehensible language.


    "I will come back again, I want to watch you fall into despair under the master''s tricks!"


    "Well... I don''t know if Yogg-Saron will return, but I know that you have no chance to be resurrected."


    According to Xalatas''s own wishes, Andrea took a posture and threw the sword of the Dark Empire forcefully. The long sword just inserted into the wound on Zakaz''s head that was hammered by Thorim.


    "You... no! It''s impossible!"


    "Hahahaha! General of Kselaki, your soul is mine!"


    "Do not!"


    As Xalatas exerted his strength, under the soundtrack of Zakaz''s desperate screams, the huge Xeraki shrank rapidly.


    Not only was his soul swallowed by Xalatas, but his body was also sucked into a mummy.


    "Pfft~"


    The body that had lost its soul fluttered backwards and fell to the ground. Yogg-Saron''s general Zakaz lost all signs of life, and it was impossible for him to be resurrected in the future.


    This strange scene made Thorim frown wildly, but Brunhild was immersed in the study of Stromkar and didn''t notice it for the time being.


    Perhaps to remind something, Thorim opened his mouth, but considering Andrea''s status in the mortal world and his own wisdom, he still didn''t say anything in the end.


    Turning his head to look at Brunhilde who couldn''t put it down, Thorim asked Andrea for advice.


    "Is this sword going to be returned to that... Arathor Empire?"


    Andrea saw Thorim''s intentions, and said with a smile, "Of course it''s best to return it, but this sword is now our trophy, and the Arathor Empire has lost it a long time ago. It''s up to us to deal with it." Decide."


    The temptation of the artifact sword made Brunhilde give up her reserve. After Thorim''s encouragement and Andrea''s non-committal speech, she decided to keep the sword left by Thoradin for her own use. Latin''s apology for trespassing.


    Andrea has no objection to this. This sword of the king is of great significance to human beings, but it is really useless for him to use it. It is better to leave it to Brunhilde for use, which can be regarded as a hidden seed for the future.


    Zakaz disappeared, the originally gloomy and dark atmosphere in the tomb lost its source and began to recede, and the holy light emitted by the Silver Hand Warhammer was also rapidly purifying the remaining shadow power in the tomb.


    Thorim did not leave the tomb immediately, and only after the Silver Hand finished his final task did he order Andrea to take Tyr''s relic from the sky.


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "You let me, a person who manipulates shadow energy, hold the Hammer of Light? Are you sure you''re not deliberately entertaining me...''


    Xal''atath was busy digesting Zakaz''s soul and trying to read the memories from his shattered soul.


    Andrea thought for a while, then transferred the Dark Empire sword to his back, preventing it from shining on the holy light.


    Taking a deep breath, Andrea used natural spells to attract wind power, floated into the air and grabbed the handle of the Silver Hand hammer.


    Stimulated by the completely opposite power of the Holy Light, Xalatas woke up from a semi-drowsy state.


    "Hey dude, do you want your body to be a battlefield of light and shadow? Put down this hammer!"


    Even without Xalatas'' reminder, UU Reading Andrea felt a burning pain in his hand.


    "Hiss~"


    Taking a breath, Andrea insisted on handing the reduced version of the warhammer to Thorim.


    When he opened his hand again, Andrea had left a black stick-shaped scorched mark on the palm of Andrea''s left hand holding the warhammer.


    ''Is this Tyr''s understanding of the Holy Light? ''


    Closing his eyes and feeling the impact of the power of the holy light contained in the warhammer on his spirit just now, Andrea began to understand why he couldn''t use the holy light.


    Br¨¹nnhilde was happily maintaining the sword of Stromkar, seeing Andrea''s Buddhist expression that seemed to see through everything, she snickered and complained, "Don''t think about it, you can''t use the Holy Light , simply because your heart is too dirty and your beliefs are not pure enough, there is no other reason."


    Andrea: "...".


    MMP! Is there anyone who speaks as straight as you?

 Chapter 324： Zandalari moves

    After leaving the purified Tomb of Tyr, Thorim planned to rush to Uldaman with Tyr''s hammer and silver arm non-stop, and then prepare to cross the sea to Kalimdor at any time according to the follow-up arrangement.


    Regardless of Thorim''s itinerary in the future, at least he should not return to Sylud Village for a long time, but will use Uldaman as the center of future operations.


    In order to prevent Loken from being alerted by the influx of too many people into the barren land for development, and this barren land is not very suitable for intelligent creatures to live in, Brunhilde, who originally planned to follow Thorim southward, had to give up temporarily. the idea.


    The village of Silud has been rooted in the Tirisfal Forest for many years, and the people of Brunhilde have long been accustomed to these living environments.


    Now that Zakaz has been completely wiped out, there is no hidden danger under Tyr''s Tomb. Apart from being relatively close to the city-state of Lordaeron, this fertile land surrounded by mountains and rivers is undoubtedly the most suitable place for Thorim''s family to live at the moment.


    "Actually, you don''t need to worry about Lordaeron for the time being."


    Andrea said to Brunhilde, "The location of the village of Sylud is sandwiched between the Silverpine Forest and the Tirisfal Forest. It can be said to be a buffer zone between Gilneas and Lordaeron."


    "If I were Lord Menethil, in order to avoid conflict with Gilneas, I would not continue to expand the territory to the west."


    Andrea pointed to the east of the Tirisfal Forest, "Wilder to the east of this forest is unclaimed land, and the land is fertile and suitable for survival. There is a great chance that Lordaeron will develop eastward."


    As a time traveler, Andrea can make inferences based on future historical developments.


    Facts have proved that the leader of Lordaeron did not compete with Gilneas in the western territory, but expanded the territory all the way to the east of the unowned land.


    And Greymane, who has always pursued isolationism, has no intention of continuing to go north to argue with Lordaeron.


    The establishment of Kul Tiras has thinned the population of Gilneas, and they are content to safely control the territory of Silverpine Forest.


    The population of Xilude Village is far less than that of Lordaeron, but they are born from the bitter cold of Northrend and can endure hardships and stand hard work better than the people of Lordaeron.


    If they can rely on Xilude Village as the center and develop a large area of ??surrounding mountain territory, it should be enough for them to survive and develop for a long time.


    As for what kind of friction and cooperation will occur between Sylud and Lordaeron in the future, Andrea can''t say for sure. After all, this female clan village is a product completely separated from history, and only time can witness their future. developed.


    Farewell to Thorim, Andrea returned to Kalimdor with her daughter and the black dragon princess.


    The trustee sent the platinum disc to Northrend and handed it over to Nawaz, who had switched defenses again, and asked him to secretly arrange for people to sneak into the Fortress of Winterembrace, trying to persuade the guards in the treasure house through the content recorded in the platinum disc.


    Although it is temporarily uncertain how effective the four giant guards including Alkavon will be in counterattacking Ulduar, it is always necessary to be prepared.


    Moreover, there should be some treasures related to Titans in the Winter Embrace Treasure House guarded by Alkavon and others. It can''t really be just some sand sculpture PVP equipment...


    Nawaz started to act immediately after receiving the order, but the progress was not very smooth.


    There is a huge sealed door at the entrance of the Winter Embrace Treasure House. Prism''s thieves are researching how to open the door without destroying it, but there is little success for the time being.


    ¡­


    The prestige of Strom City became weaker and weaker with the expansion of the major city-states. In the following hundreds of years, the Dark Night Republic successively established close trade relations with the major human city-states on the other side of the sea.


    Based on the information collected by Prism''s scouts, the Supreme Council made a ranking of the comprehensive strength of the human city-states.


    The strongest city is still the city of Strom, which is ruled by the descendants of Thoradin. However, due to the remote location of the Arathi Highlands, there has been constant friction with the forest trolls of the Hinterlands, and the gap between the central government and the city-states is gradually narrowing. .


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, the second place was not Lordaeron, which he had always been optimistic about, but Alterac, which he had not considered before.


    Today''s Alterac sits on the fertile Hillsbrad hills, and apart from the small number of Icefang trolls, they don''t have much external pressure, and their development speed is very rapid.


    The third is Lordaeron, which began to expand to West Welder.


    Affected by the village of Sylud, Lord Menethil, who should have no worries, had to allocate part of his energy to guard against this matriarchal clan. Lordaeron even built an important military town at the foot of the mountain near the village of Sylud for surveillance. and defense.


    Ranked fourth is Dalaran, the city of magic as an independent city-state.


    Although the trade income of Dalaran City is the highest among all major city-states, they are only an isolated city after all, and it is surprising enough that they can occupy the fourth place.


    The last two have no suspense, namely Gilneas and Kul Tiras.


    Kyrgyz was abducted by the sea city-state of Kul Tiras, and the speed of expansion of the entire Silverpine Forest was greatly affected.


    The situation is even worse in Kul Tiras, where Lord Proudmoore is defending Tiragarde Sound against an attack from the Drust from the west.


    And it wasn''t the problems on these islands that depressed Kul Tiras the most.


    The neighbor next door, Zandalari, would send their own warships to pass near the large island of Kul Tiras every three days. Although they did not take the initiative to attack, their contemptuous attitude made Lord Proudmoore very vigilant.


    "Zandalari..."


    Andrea knocked on the table in the meeting room thoughtfully, "Being honest for hundreds of years, have you become active again?"


    Although the troll war didn''t hurt Zanda, it undoubtedly hurt their self-proclaimed source of trolls.


    After Gurubashi and Drakalai rejected Zandalar''s help one after another, they stayed on their islands for a long time without making any major moves.


    Maiev took out a piece of information from the folder she managed and handed it to Andrea. UU reading


    "This is news from the Navy''s Third Fleet based in Azsuna. The Zandalari fleet has been traveling frequently to and from the southern part of the Eastern Continent recently, and passing around Kul Tiras Island is just a side trip."


    All council members looked up at the huge map hanging on the wall.


    Fandral asked in confusion, "Southern, Gurubashi? Haven''t the jungle trolls already refused Zandalari''s assistance?"


    Shandris shook her head and said, "I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    "The sentry who sneaked into the Eastern Continent recently received news that the civil war situation in the Gurubashi Empire is intensifying, and the Gurubashi clan, the suzerain, can no longer control the situation."


    "However, the strange thing is that in the face of threats from big clans such as Skullsplit and Bloodtop, the Gurubashi trolls who were pushed back to Zul''Gurub have been huddling in the capital without any action, as if they were holding some important things in their hands. The cards are the same."


    Andrea frowned, and when Shandris said this, he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡®Could it be, Haka the Soulflayer? ''

 Chapter 325： The end of 2 empires

    Hakkar the Spirit Reaper is one of the loa worshiped by the trolls, and even by the loose standards of the trolls, Hakkar is an out-and-out evil god.


    Haka feeds on the blood of intelligent creatures, and the more blood he absorbs, the stronger he becomes.


    Because of the relationship between the blood **** G''huun, Zandalar has always been vigilant against the blood-related Loa, not to mention that Hakkar is still an unscrupulous evil god.


    As early as many years ago, the Zandalari banned the worship of Hakkar. If Gurubashi really secretly worshiped Hakkar, Zandalari, the spiritual leader of all trolls, would definitely not sit idly by.


    When Andrea bowed his head to think, Tyrande first gave his opinion.


    "Continue to monitor the movements of the jungle trolls and the Zandalari, and report immediately if there is any sign of the two parties joining forces to expand their territories."


    Fandral also nodded solemnly, "A unified troll empire is not in the interest of the Night Republic, it is best for them to continue to be divided like this."


    "Arrange intelligence personnel to remain vigilant at all times. When necessary, we will send military forces to intervene."


    The southern part of the Eastern Continent is still a barren land. In theory, a large piece of land in the southern part belongs to the Gurubashi Empire.


    However, due to years of civil wars, the actual control area of ??the Gurubashi Empire is actually not large, only the vast Stranglethorn Valley jungle and the Dawn Forest connected to the north.


    If the Zandalari help the Gurubashi to quell the civil strife, the Gurubashi may even be pushed all the way to the Badlands and Dustwind Gorge on the border of the dwarven and gnome kingdoms without the hindrance of a powerful foreign enemy.


    Andrea finally came to his senses at this time, and he suggested, "Santis, I will arrange for Prism''s thieves scouts and sentries to cooperate and focus on Zul''Gular."


    "I suspect that there are serious problems within the Gurubashi Empire. The Zandalari''s eastward journey may not be purely to help them expand their territory."


    ¡­


    After Andrea adjusted the investigation focus of the sentries and thieves scouts, more information inside Zul''Gurub came from the Eastern Continent.


    As expected, the Gurubashi trolls within Zul''Gurub have split into two factions, and are now fighting each other in the jungle troll capital, completely oblivious to the approach of Bloodscalp and Skullsplitter.


    Hakkar the Soulflayer has been summoned to the material world, and the Gurubashi trolls who believe in him call themselves Hakkari, and they have fought fiercely with their fellow trolls who oppose the summoning of the Soulflayer.


    The most fanatical believers in Hakkari are called Atalai priests. They are going to adopt Hakkari''s crazy proposal to seal the souls of the loa gods originally enshrined in the Gurubashi Empire into the Atalai priests in order to obtain Great powers win civil wars.


    Although this unorthodox ritual was researched by the Zandalari trolls many years ago, the Zandalari Empire, which advocates symbiosis with the loa, has long banned this dark voodoo ritual.


    "This will make the situation clearer."


    Andrea relaxed and leaned on the chair in the meeting room, looking up at the map of the Eastern Continent.


    "The Zandalar is indeed to help the Gurubashi quell the civil strife, but the impact of this war is too great, and the entire Gurubashi Empire will suffer."


    "The forces of Hakkari have gained the upper hand in Zul''Gurub, and the Zandalari can only fight back together with the major clans of Stranglethorn Vale if they want to win."


    Tyrande sneered and said, "This approach will undoubtedly leave huge hidden dangers after the war."


    "Relying on the influence of the Zandalari, the major clans of the Gurubashi Empire can be forcibly squeezed together during the war, but in order to gain superior military strength, the Gurubashi clan had to make certain compromises with the Blood Scalp and Skullsplit clans."


    "Even if Haka can be successfully expelled from the material world, the long civil war of the Gurubashi Empire will not end, and may even intensify."


    Tyrande has no other abilities, but she is very good at political struggle. She is the first person to see the future direction of Gurubashi besides Andrea who drives the Prophet.


    "Let them go."


    Andrea finally came to the conclusion that "after this civil war, the jungle trolls should no longer have the capital to expand northward, and even the Dawn Forest territory they originally occupied would shrink significantly."


    ¡®Besides, the Arathor Empire has come to an end, and Stormwind City, which sits in the south...is about to appear? ''


    The passage of hundreds of years has brought about great changes within the Arathor Empire.


    Feeling the decline of the Arathor Empire, the princes and nobles of Strom City left the Arathi Highland where the royal city was located, and went to various city-states to resettle.


    Lordaeron, which developed the East and West Wealds, leapt to the top of the city-states, and a large number of nobles moved to the Tirisfal Forest to buy land for reclamation.


    With the departure of these nobles, the decline of Strom City is already visible to the naked eye.


    Although the descendants of Thoradin''s royal family haven''t taken any action yet, it doesn''t make much sense to keep guarding Strom, the border capital.


    According to the intelligence sent by the scouts stationed in Strom City, the recent generations of the Arathor royal family are discussing whether to move south. This decision is related to the survival of the Arathor Empire, and it is not so easy to make.


    Although the Arathor Empire has survived in name only, as long as the descendants of Thoradin do not leave Strom, the capital of human revival, the threat of the central government of the empire to the major city-states will still exist.


    But once the royal family gave up on Torrent City and went south, the lords of the city-states who had already harbored two intentions would inevitably become kings one after another, and the last glow of the Arathor Empire would also dissipate.


    ¡­


    The development of the situation was as expected by the Supreme Council.


    Under the unity of the Zandalari, the combined forces of the Gurubashi Empire finally won. They drove Hakkar''s soul out of the material world, and the Hakkari remnants were also banished to the wild black swamp in the northeast of Stranglethorn Vale.


    However, this group of Hakkari remnants obviously did not give up. They built an Atalai temple in the center of the black swamp, and secretly continued to study voodoo rituals in the temple, trying to summon Hakkari back to this world again.


    However, the secret research of this group of hapless people did not last long.


    In order to facilitate the travel between the dreamland and the material world, UU Reading about 1200 years ago, at the invitation of the Green Dragon, Fandral planted a world tree in the center of the Dawn Forest and Seladan in the north of the Hinterlands. Tree.


    Through the world tree system connected to Nordrassil, the green dragon can freely travel between various world tree nodes.


    The dark rituals performed by the Atalai priests in the temple affected the flora and fauna of the Black Swamp. The green dragon sitting in the Dawn Forest noticed something strange, and bumped into the Atalai priest who was performing rituals on the top of the temple on the way to investigate one is right.


    The green dragon''s love for nature is even higher than that of the druids. Aware of the sacrilege of these trolls to destroy the ecology, the angry green dragon launched a fierce attack on the Atalai trolls and their temples.


    With Ysera in person, the temple was breached by a giant dragon, and the main building of the pyramid sank into the quagmire of the swamp. The panicked Atalai fled and hid in the depths of the swamp, never daring to emerge again.


    Not long after the Atalai Temple was sunk into the quagmire, news came from Strom City.


    Fadil, the contemporary emperor of Arathor, decided to move his family to the south, and the Arathor Empire, which lasted for more than 1,500 years, finally officially came to an end.

 Chapter 326： You drop, dont send troops

    Under the full attention of the night elves, Fadil led the people and ministers who were loyal to him to leave Strom City and Arathi Highlands by boat.


    The fleet went all the way south according to the route they had already scouted, and finally settled in the fertile forest south of Dun Morogh Snow Mountain, which will be called Elwynn Forest in the future.


    Fadil was self-aware, and from the moment he led the royal family to move south, the history of the Kingdom of Arathor came to an end.


    He named the newly established country in Elwynn Forest the Kingdom of Stormwind, and organized architects to build a fortress city¡ªStormwind City¡ªin the mountains at the northwest corner of the forest.


    With the demise of the Arathor Empire and the establishment of the Stormwind Kingdom, the lords of the major city-states who have been paying attention to the situation in Strom have also kept pace with the times and successively became kings and established kingdoms.


    The descendants of Ignaus Trollbane were stubbornly unwilling to leave the land that Thoradin and their ancestors fought so far. They re-fortified the dilapidated city of Strom and renamed it Stromgarde.


    The descendants of Trollbane established the brand-new Stormgarde Kingdom based on this refurbished castle, and the pattern of the seven kingdoms of mankind has been fully formed thus far.


    The division of the human empire has little to do with Andrea, but with the official naming of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the pressure on the town of Silud led by Brunhilde suddenly increased.


    No one allowed others to snore on the side of the couch. Even if it was not within the scope of their core territory, the presence of such a thorn in the Tirisfal Glades always made the royal family of Menethil feel very uncomfortable.


    Lordaeron organized an army of more than 100,000 people, preparing to completely defeat the female warriors in the town of Sirud, and incorporate this gradually growing matriarchal clan into the territory of the Kingdom of Lordaeron.


    "Ok¡­"


    After receiving Hilde''s request for help, Andrea seemed a little hesitant.


    Although the national power of the Dark Night Republic is far higher than that of Lordaeron, he has no intention of confronting all human nations. If he sends troops to help Brunhilde, it will undoubtedly completely offend the Kingdom of Lordaeron.


    After years of development, the scale of Xilude Town has become quite impressive.


    They completely developed the mountainous area in the western part of the Tirisfal Forest, and even built a small port town in the western part of the Tirisfal Forest, named Port Helvetia.


    Putting down the request letter in his hand, Andrea looked up at the other people present.


    "What do you think? Are we going to send troops to support?"


    As a military leader, Shandris was the first to shake his head and refuse in a business-like manner, "I don''t agree with sending troops across the sea, let alone the cost of this war, our intervention may bring great uncertainty to the stable development of the Eastern Continent factor."


    Fandral stood up and sang against Shandris, "I think we should help. Since Sylud asked us for help, we can take this opportunity to ask them to make Sylud the first official official of the Dark Night Republic in the Eastern Continent. stronghold."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, and turned her gaze to the other two.


    "High Priest and Maiev, what''s your opinion?"


    Maiev folded her hands on her chest and thought for a while, "I agree with Shandris. Although it is tempting to gain a formal stronghold in the Eastern Continent, it is not worth the loss to offend Lordaeron, the most powerful kingdom of mankind."


    Tyrande lowered his head and pondered for a while before tentatively asking, "What if we don''t consider sending troops, but use diplomatic means to try to solve it?"


    "We can get in touch with Quel''Thalas through Seles'' channel, and persuade them to work together to put diplomatic pressure on Lordaeron to stop their military actions."


    Fandral shook his head and said, "It''s very difficult. Lordaeron sent an army of 100,000 this time, obviously very determined to pull out the nail of Sylud. I don''t think it''s just the pressure of Quel Lathas that will make them retreat. .¡±


    Maiev also added, "And Quel''Thalas has had a delicate relationship with us in recent years."


    "The royal party headed by Anasteria maintains close ties with us, but the aristocratic forces headed by the Silvermoon Council often play tricks on our maritime trade."


    Andrea leaned back slightly on the back of the chair and muttered, "As long as the Port of Helvetia is completely opened to Quel''Thalas and they are exempted from a certain degree of goods tax, it should be possible to convince the bank to pay the price of the goods under the premise of noting profits. Nobles of the Lunar Council."


    "In addition, after the establishment of the Kingdom of Dalaran, recently we have been repeatedly lobbying our middle and lower officials through the channel of Quel''Thalas."


    "They hope to formally establish diplomatic relations with the Dark Night Republic, set up embassies with each other, and deepen academic and maritime trade exchanges."


    A thoughtful light flashed in Tyrande''s eyes, "That would be easy. By establishing diplomatic relations with Dalaran, Lordaeron''s diplomatic space will be further compressed. It would be even better if we can persuade Kul Tiras."


    As a sea kingdom, Kul Tiras has the strongest connection with the Night Elves Republic among the human kingdoms.


    When their ships first entered the sea, they were often harassed by Zandalari trolls, and the Zandalari did not want to see another competitor on the sea.


    Andrea did not hesitate to order to provide some shelter for the still immature Kul Tiras, and the navy''s third fleet stationed in Azsuna dispatched to force the Zandalar back in the name of protecting the freedom of navigation at sea.


    Since then, Kul Tiras has taken advantage of the opportunity to stick to the golden thigh of the Night Republic, and gradually expanded its route to the Kalimdor continent on the other side, becoming the first human city-state to formally establish diplomatic relations with the Night Republic.


    With the establishment of the Kingdom of Kul Tiras, the two sides are currently preparing to set up embassies in each other, so it shouldn''t be difficult to ask Kul Tiras to help.


    Several members of the Supreme Council unanimously opposed sending troops directly, which was the last resort.


    But everyone agreed to protect the town of Xi Lude from the threat of Lordaeron''s soldiers through diplomatic channels. UU reading


    If it is handled well, it will not only demonstrate the influence of the Dark Night Republic in the diplomatic field, but also successfully obtain an important point of intervention in the Eastern Continent.


    "so be it."


    Andrea, as the speaker, made the final decision, "The revived head of Narsalas Academy, Seles Sunstrider, will contact Quel''Thalas and persuade the High Elf Kingdom to join us in putting pressure on us."


    "High Priest, you are in charge of contacting Dalaran, and Maiev will be responsible for persuading Kul Tiras."


    Fandral looked around and asked with a blank face, "Then what am I going to do?"


    Andrea shook her head, and handed another letter received this morning to Fandral to read.


    "You and I have other matters. Let''s take the Cenarion Council and the secret passage to Marshanxi."


    "The tauren''s dominance in this prairie is under threat. A brand new savage species has risen, and...they still have a certain relationship with Cenarius."

 Chapter 327： What did you misunderstand about the princess?

    The tauren have maintained a peaceful life in Marshanxi for thousands of years, and they have maintained good cooperation and trade relations with the night elves for many years.


    Although the two sides have some differences in customs, they have common topics in protecting nature, maintaining Kalimdor and equality.


    Although it may be a bit utilitarian and impolite to say so, before the rise of humans, the tauren with high fertility and gentle nature were the best cannon fodder race selected by Andrea.


    Thousands of years of peaceful development have allowed the Tauren''s sphere of influence to expand steadily.


    After occupying the entire territory of Mashanxi, the tauren gradually expanded their footprints to the barren land through Stonetalon Mountain, which was jointly developed by the night elves.


    Many people misunderstand the tauren, thinking that they are only vegetarian, but in fact the tauren are omnivorous. They are a typical nomadic race, they will eat their own sheep and pigs, and they will also improve their taste through fishing.


    Compared with farming races, nomadic races have relatively low requirements for land quality, as long as they can grow grass, they can survive.


    The Barrens is not suitable for a farming-based race like the night elves, but the tauren do not have this problem.


    After entering the Barrens through Stonetalon Mountains, the tauren continued to expand their territory without any external enemies.


    In the process of exploring the flat land, they discovered the worthless red land in the east, and the fertile prairie in the west of the barren land-Mulgore.


    There is only a continuous mountain range between the Mulgore Grassland and Mashanxi. Under the gunpowder sold by the night elves, the tauren spent hundreds of years building a mountain tunnel between Mashanxi and Mulgore.


    Although the territory is not as large as the night elves that run through the north and south, the tauren in this time and space dominates the center of Kalimdor, far exceeding their original historical strength, and they are truly the second largest force in Kalimdor.


    But just recently, a brand new species suddenly emerged in the hometown of Mashanxi where they have lived for generations.


    Centaurs, a brutal and **** race.


    The tauren have a war class that the night elves have never developed-shaman priest.


    Shamans can listen to the voices of the elements and gain power through communicating with them.


    The gradually growing Tauren Saman accidentally heard a woman''s faint calling in the land of Mashanxi.


    The tauren who believed in Mother Earth ecstatically strengthened their connection to the voice, which they believed to be an echo of their faith.


    However, things backfired, and when the tauren awakened the trapped underground element and summoned her to the material world, they realized that they were wrong, very wrong.


    What was summoned was not the benevolent and gentle Mother Earth in their minds, but an ugly and hideous elemental creature¡ªEarth Elemental Princess Celades.


    Celades is the daughter of The Stone Mother, Therazane. Her appearance is... It''s hard to describe, and all Warcraft players understand it.


    She, and a fat pig named "Princess" in Elwynn Forest seriously distorted the players'' original good impression of the princess, making people wonder whether the main creators of the glass **** have a psychological shadow on the title of princess.


    After the battle of the Dark Empire, most of the elements were banished to their respective elemental realms by the Titan Guardians, and only a few lucky ones escaped.


    Princess Therades was one of them. After being fatally injured in the war, she sank into the earth to sleep, and escaped the fate of being sealed into the elemental world, but she fell into a deep sleep for tens of thousands of years.


    After the tauren accidentally awakened Celades, in order to restore the energy she had lost after sleeping for many years, Celades instinctively absorbed the power of life from the fertile land of Mashanxi.


    The loss of life force caused Mashanxi''s land to quickly lose its vitality. The original green grass suddenly turned yellow and withered, and the ground began to dry up and crack.


    The transformation of the ecosystem on this scale immediately attracted the attention of the Cenarion Council. Fandral had also entered the dreamland before to discuss countermeasures with Malfurion and Remulos.


    Eventually the Cenarion Circle sent another son of Cenarius, Zaetar the Woodland Guardian, to Marshanxi to investigate and play by ear.


    No one knows what happened on the way. When Remulos received news from his brother again, he was surprised to find that Zaetar was actually married to that ugly princess of the earth.


    Remulos: "???"


    The combination of the Earth Princess and the Warden of the Woods gave birth to a whole new species, the centaurs that now roam the Mashanxi Grasslands.


    The species of centaur did not inherit Zaetar''s love of nature and gentle personality, only his quadruped body and the tyrannical nature of Theradras.


    After Zaltar and Theraders got married, the princess of the earth fulfilled her promise to Zaertar and gave up the continued absorption of the life force of Ma Shanxi. Live on the land.


    When Andrea and the others heard the news about Therades again after many years, the centaurs were already crazily criss-crossing the already barren Mashanxi.


    They consecrated the cave where Zaetar and Theradras lived and named it Maraudon.


    But it is strange that the centaurs themselves rarely approach the area where Maraudon is located.


    Because they couldn''t control their anger and tyranny from the princess of the earth, they began to vent their ever-present anger on the aboriginal tauren living there.


    ¡­


    When Andrea and Fandral led the team to Marshanxi, this once fertile land was more desolate and withered than the last time they saw it.


    A large number of tauren couldn''t bear the difficult living environment of Mashanxi, which is now known as the desolate land, and their families moved to the next-door Mulgore prairie. Only a small number of nostalgic people continued to stay in this hometown where the tauren lived for many years.


    As a druid, Fandral frowned immediately after seeing the horrors of Desolace.


    "How could this be? Didn''t Celades stop absorbing life force from the Mashanxi land?"


    The tauren responsible for receiving Andrea and his party is also a member of the Cenarion Council, UU Reading named Satro Runetotem.


    By the way, the Lin Ge clan, the suzerain of the Kalimdor tauren, completely declined under the hands of Serades.


    The newly awakened Serades was almost irrational. While she was instinctively drawing the life force from the land, she also shot down all the core members of the tauren shaman who was performing the ceremony nearby and Chief Lin Ge''s family who presided over the ceremony. kill.


    Now there is only one descendant of the Druid Yuanfang who left the Lin Ge clan who went to the Moonlight Glade, and it basically exists in name only.


    Satro shook his head bitterly, "It is true that Celades did not continue to absorb the power of life, but her offspring centaurs are frantically destroying the already shrinking grassland environment in Mashanxi."


    Now only a small area in the center of Desolation still maintains green grassland, and Andrea, who climbed up and looked into the distance, happened to be able to see a large desolate scene.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, Arch Druid of Staghelmet, please follow me."


    Satro politely guided Andrea and Fandral, "The new chief, Dawn Bloodhoof, is waiting for the two of you to arrive in the king''s tent."

 Chapter 328： rampant centaur

    Under the influence of the night elves, the tauren''s living standards have been greatly improved, and the birth rate has reached a new high, which is so high that Andrea is jealous.


    But at the same time, they also stubbornly retained many ancient customs, such as the unique tent culture of nomads.


    Bloodhoof was originally the family in charge of military affairs among the tauren.


    As the suzerain, the Lin Ge family was almost extinct. Under the threat of the centaur, the military leader Bloodhoof was elected by the major clans to become the new chief.


    Higher status usually also means greater responsibility. Dawn, who had just taken office, did not have time to feel the power and charm of the position of great chief. The first thing he faced was the endless guerrilla attacks of centaurs.


    These four-legged hybrids dare not fight the tauren head-on. They use their powerful running and maneuvering abilities to develop a set of guerrilla tactics against the tauren.


    After meeting Chief Dawn, Andrea and Fandral were soon "fortunate" to witness yet another centaur attack.


    This time, the chosen target was the pastoral area of ??the Wild Totem clan. Centaurs with bows and arrows came and went like the wind, relying on their own special body structure to ride and shoot.


    Due to the inherited elemental affinity of Theradras as an earth princess, spellcasters among them can call upon the power of lightning and the earth to storm the tauren defenses.


    The two-legged tauren can''t run a centaur at all. With the weight of the tauren, the mounts that can carry them can''t run fast, but they have a strong load and endurance.


    Unable to catch up, unable to escape, it is no wonder that the Tauren will be beaten by the centaur and helplessly. These four-legged creatures do have the advantage of mobility on the almost undulating plain terrain of Mashanxi. .


    "Chief Dawn, where are your bipedal dragon cavalry?"


    Dawn sighed with a wry smile, "I''ve used it, but because of the small number, it''s easy to be defeated by their net throwing and long-range attacks when facing these centaur **** in independent combat."


    The wyverns in Stonetalon Mountain are excellent mounts in the air, but they are carnivorous animals, and they need to consume a lot of meat for each meal. The tauren did not domesticate too much in non-war situations.


    Hundreds of Wyverns scattered across the vast Mashanxi Grassland without even splashing water. Centaurs, a barbaric race, are basically all soldiers except for the old, weak, sick and disabled.


    Every time the centaur with a population of over one million is mobilized, the number is at least 100,000 or more, and the participation of the tauren''s bipedal dragon cavalry can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket.


    Andrea frowned and thought, "It''s best to find a way to limit the mobility of the centaurs, and just let them charge, not to mention the tauren, even our nightsaber knights may not be able to play much role. "


    After all, knights have to bear two mouths for one person and one beast, and it is impossible for night elves to tame too many fighting night sabers.


    And centaurs are born with a body structure that is conducive to mobile warfare, and it is definitely a disadvantage to play guerrilla with them.


    Fandral looked around, "Is there anything that can attract their attention, so that the centaur has to attack or protect?"


    "When you say that..."


    Chief Dawn was stunned for a moment, "This group of centaurs seems to value Maraudon very much, and any creatures near Maraudon will cause a large-scale dispatch of centaurs."


    Maraudon is the lair where Zaerta and Therades live. If Andrea remembers correctly, the centaur was driven out of Maraudon by Theradras, which means that the tragedy of Zaerta has died. And it was his children who killed the father themselves.


    The grief-stricken Therades massacred her centaur offspring after the incident, but the centaur, who had a bad relationship with his father, respected this mother who had a personality similar to his own.


    In order to obtain Therades'' forgiveness, after they were exiled from Maraudon by their mother, they have always regarded this cave as a holy place, and they did not allow any creatures to enter it to disturb Therades licking her heartache.


    Although the combination of Theradras and Zaetar was very unexpected, the tyrannical princess of the earth did have true love for Zaetar, and stayed in Maraudon to accompany his soul after Zaetar''s death.


    "I have a solution."


    Andrea touched his chin and pondered, "But this plan requires a gamble. If it fails, the tauren will inevitably suffer **** revenge from the centaur."


    Dawn let out a long breath, tightened the huge totem pole on his back, and said solemnly, "Chairman Moon Shadow, please speak, we will try our best to cooperate, if we can''t get through this difficulty, we can only move to The Mulgore Grassland has taken refuge."


    Mashanxi is very important to the tauren. This is their hometown in Kalimdor for many years, and they must not give up unless it is absolutely necessary.


    "Alright, while Shandris mobilizes reinforcements from Eresalas in the south, I will give you an overview of the strategic goals."


    ¡­


    After many years of peace, Andrea intends to let the night elves rely on small-scale wars to hone their skills and maintain and improve the combat effectiveness and cohesion of the army. This war with the centaur is a good opportunity.


    Although centaurs have innate advantages in physical structure, their conditions are very backward in all aspects, and they can only bully the unprepared tauren.


    When Andrea and Fandral set off from Anakis, Shandris also rushed to Feralas with Reinera, Leticia and Dryad Lunara.


    Considering the long-term relationship, it is more appropriate to send troops from Eresalas. This southern army has not experienced war for a long time since the battle with the Sandfury trolls. It is just time to take this opportunity to let them hone their skills and regain the strength of the battlefield. Feel.


    After returning from the Emerald Dreamland, Lenila was now appointed by Fandral as the leader of the druid combat force. Her rich practical experience in the battle of the ancients can guide the young new generation of druids to quickly adapt to the battlefield.


    The dryad Lunara didn''t just come to watch the excitement with the sentinel adjutant Leticia this time.


    Also as the heir of Cenarius, she has a pretty good relationship with Zaetar. The battle situation and changes in Mashanxi made her very worried about her brother''s safety.


    Knowing that Leticia was going to fight with the army, as the eldest daughter of Cenarius, she happened to come over to check on the situation on behalf of her father who was in the Emerald Dreamland.


    Since the centaurs have not left Maraudon for a long time, their activities are now mainly concentrated in the west and south of Marshanhi.


    Before the reinforcements from Feralas arrived, Andrea temporarily stood still, and the tauren also tightened the fence and continued to strengthen the fortifications, showing a posture of long-term resistance.


    The tyrannical centaurs were very angry at the tauren''s attitude of not knowing how to advance or retreat. UU Reading Under the call of the leaders of the major clans, more than half a million centaurs left the Valley of Spears near Maraudon and killed the tauren. The ghost sentry built in the south of the king''s tent is surrounded by water.


    The ghost sentry was built on a high ground, near the cemetery of kodo beasts, all old kodo beasts will return here by themselves to wait for death.


    The old Kodos didn''t have much time to live, and they didn''t bother to pay attention to the centaur''s attack. They lay in the Kodo cemetery like hills, separating the centaur''s marching route from the middle.


    The five centaur chiefs stomped their feet in anger, but their primitive bows and arrows could not do much damage to the old Kodos with rough skin and thick flesh. If they got too close, they would be attacked by the tauren from the ghost post. It can only be temporarily stalemate in this area.


    Dawn stood on the edge of the ghost sentry and looked worriedly at the densely packed centaurs in the distance, "Chairman Moon Shadow, what should we do next?"


    "Wait."


    Andrea scanned the centaur camp with a binoculars, and said calmly, "The plan will not be officially implemented until Shandris'' army arrives from the south. Before that, please be patient."

 Chapter 329： catch a turtle in a urn

    The discipline of the centaurs is extremely poor, and fights and fights can be seen everywhere in the barracks, and there are not a few people who mate on the spot.


    This group of barbaric creatures has an innate physical advantage. As long as the great powers of Azeroth understand their weaknesses and spend time and energy to formulate appropriate strategies and tactics against them, the centaurs will disappear in the long river of history sooner or later. middle.


    In the subsequent versions of the Warcraft game, creatures such as centaurs have long since disappeared from the player''s sight. On the contrary, creatures such as murlocs, naga, and gnolls still maintain a very high appearance rate.


    Uncle Hogg can fight for another 10 years (funny).


    With the rise of human beings, Azeroth has gradually entered an era of turmoil.


    Not only the centaur''s attack, but also the members of the Hidden Path stationed in Un''Goro Crater sent news that the bugs in Silithus began to move.


    After thousands of years of licking their wounds, the Qiraji who stick to Ahn''Qiraj seem to have finally regained some vitality. Some buggers began to appear sporadically in the Silithus desert.


    The Qiraji Empire has a very clear class system. Ordinary bugs usually have a very low status, which is equivalent to the poor labor force in the lower class of human society. They eat less and work much more.


    The insectoids that can evolve into humanoid forms are nobles of the Qiraji Empire. These insectoids will not appear easily. Since they appeared in Silithus, it proves that the Qiraji Empire is preparing to expand outward.


    Andrea didn''t know when the Zergs would officially launch their attack. This time, he recruited the Hidden Passage and the Cenarion Council from Anarchis. The main purpose was not to deal with the Centaurs, but to prepare for the Qiraji Zergs. .


    If you start from the air, Ma Shanxi and Silithus are only separated by a Feralas, and the straight-line distance is very close.


    As long as the centaur''s troubles are resolved, including the Southern Legion brought by Shandis from Eresalas, all troops participating in the campaign to encircle and suppress the centaur must rush to Silithus.


    ¡®Although I can¡¯t remember the exact time, I still have an impression of the name War of Quicksand. ''


    Andrea carefully observed the five strongest centaurs through the binoculars. They were quarreling together with blushing faces and thick necks.


    ¡®Centaurs, you are the best training material, I don¡¯t have time to entangle with you slowly, let¡¯s solve it all at once. ''


    ¡­


    The 200,000 Southern Legion led by Shandris was marching in the Feralas jungle. Under Shandris'' order, the whole army remained silent. The vanguard army led by Leticia had already entered Marshanxi first.


    Although they haven''t been completely separated yet, the five centaur clans have begun to take shape. Among them, the Kyrgyz clan lives in Mashanxi near the exit to Feralas.


    Due to the fact that the population of the village was drawn by the chief, when Shandis led the vanguard to attack the Kyrgyz village, the village, which only kept a large number of old, weak, sick and disabled, could not even organize a decent counterattack.


    "Kill! Don''t be soft-hearted, there is no need for this brutal race to exist!"


    Andrea issued a kill order to Shandris long before departure. The centaur, a race that does not create but only destroys and takes, and takes betrayal as a commonplace, is not needed by Azeroth. The future Aize Russ has no place for them.


    Although Leticia is usually careless, she is very reliable when she is serious.


    The spellcasters left behind by the centaur gathered together and called on Thundercloud to try to delay the night elves'' attack, so that their compatriots could find a chance to rush up and escape.


    Leticia had already known the mobility of the centaur through intelligence, and the encirclement that was slowly advancing did not give them any room to sprint.


    "Shua!"


    The moon wheel drew a strange arc and hit three thunder callers who were scattered. Blood spurted from the wounds on their necks, and they soon fell to the ground screaming and tired.


    Although they were quadrupeds like centaurs, Lulana showed no mercy to them.


    She felt a little familiarity from these centaurs, but more of them were the cruelty and nameless anger they inherited from the princess of the earth.


    Spears of poisoned energy were hurled from Lunara''s hands as she chased down the fleeing centaur with the same agility.


    After burning down the largest royal tent in the Kyrgyz village, the Kyrgyz clan, which has lost hope for the future, has basically declared a state of reprieve.


    The soaring fire and thick smoke were noticed by the centaur army far in front of the ghost post. After the Kyrgyz chief recognized the direction, his face immediately turned livid.


    Under the gloating gaze of the other four chiefs, he led his people away from the centaur coalition camp without saying a word.


    "Hmph, idiot."


    Chief Kocal said with a sneer, "I forgot to deploy the defense of the lair when I went out to fight. The Kyrgyz perishes unjustly."


    Chief Magram turned his head and looked at the three compatriots, "By the way, which one of you did it, Kocal?"


    "not me."


    "Not me either."


    "I do not have either."


    The three chiefs looked at each other after expressing their views one after another, and at the same time turned to Chief Magram who asked the question first.


    "Don''t look at me, I didn''t do it either."


    Chief Garak''s face became serious, "Although I can''t believe your nonsense, if the four of us didn''t make a move, then who was the one who attacked the Kyrgyz village?"


    There was a moment of silence at the scene, and Chief Maraudie tentatively asked, "Could it be a tauren?"


    "impossible!"


    Cocal, the pioneer of cattle extermination, took the lead in denying this guess.


    "The main force of the tauren has been under our surveillance. It is impossible for them to detour to the south and attack Kyrgyzstan."


    "Then, who is it?"


    Before the contemplative four came to a conclusion, there was a sudden and harsh horn sound from the direction of the Kyrgyz chief who had left to the south, and the faces of the four present changed at the same time.


    "Is this the horn of emergency in the Holy Land? That guy from Kyrgyzstan will not intentionally lie about the military situation, will he?"


    "Probably not, this kind of thing must not be used as a joke."


    Kocal glared in the direction of the ghost sentry, "Fortunately, these beef people are lucky, UU Reading Let''s retreat first! The Holy Land must not be lost, go back and defend mother."


    "Walk!"


    ¡­


    Dawn Bloodhoof, who was sitting at the ghost post, saw the centaur army hurriedly packing up their tents and preparing to evacuate, and turned to look at Andrea excitedly.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, could it be?"


    "Heh~ It should be right."


    Andrea turned her head to look at the southern sky, where a storm crow was flapping its wings and approaching rapidly.


    "Santis has arrived, Chief Dawn, let''s get ready to pursue."


    Andrea looked at the direction where the centaur was evacuating, and the mountain was too cold in his eyes.


    "There are only two passages leading to the Valley of the Spears in Maraudon, the east and the south. Shandris will lead the troops to enter from the south. As long as we block the east, the next step is to catch the turtle in the urn."

 Chapter 330： More haste less speed

    When Dawn Bloodhoof led the main force of the tauren to follow far behind the centaur, Shandris led the army to meet Leticia''s vanguard.


    The southern army of night elves whose whereabouts were exposed did not need to cover up anymore, Shandris immediately ordered to speed up the march, and must first block the exit of the southern valley before the centaur returned to the Valley of Spears.


    Taiping''s Southern Legion has been slack in vigilance for many years. Many soldiers were puzzled by Shandris'' order to be silent for a while and march in a hurry, and there were some slander and complaints in their hearts.


    But as regular soldiers of the Night Republic, these soldiers are still receiving very strict training, and the concept of obeying orders has long been engraved deep in their souls.


    Even though they had doubts in their hearts, under the order of Shandris as the supreme commander, the Southern Army quickly changed their previous marching habits and followed Shandris to speed up and run forward.


    Considering the amazing mobility of the centaur, just in case, the leader of the combat druids, Leinera, who temporarily served as Shandris'' adjutant, sent the druids of the raptor to the Valley of Spears to investigate first.


    It turns out that Reinera and Shandris'' prudent decision was correct.


    When the druids of the raptor came to the skies above the Valley of the Spears, they could just see the first centaur army galloping southward from the narrow valley road in the east of the Valley of the Spears.


    The Druid, who was a little careless at first, was taken aback when he noticed the running speed of the centaur.


    These four-legged humanoid creatures ran like galloping horses, and a large amount of dust was raised on the barren land near Maraudon. Roughly estimated, this centaur army was at least 50,000 people, and all of them were cavalry.


    "...I finally know why the tauren was beaten and asked for help."


    One of the raptor druids said solemnly, "Sara, turn around immediately and tell General Shandris the information as quickly as possible."


    "yes!"


    "The others followed me and continued north. This army should not be the main force of the centaur, but probably the Kyrgyz centaur returning reinforcements attacked by the vanguard."


    When Shandris''s central army received a message from the scouts, they had just arrived at the three-way intersection from the Kyrgyz village to the Valley of the Spears, and the dust rising in the distance could already be seen with the naked eye.


    Shandris rested her chin on her hand and thought quickly, "Lenera, I''ll leave you with 30,000 people. You must not let the Kyrgyz centaur backtrack and encircle us."


    "There is a big mountain in front of the three-way intersection that blocks the view from the east and north. You should understand what I mean?"


    Reinera smiled sassyly, "No problem. According to the speed provided by the scouts, it will take about 20 minutes before the centaur arrives here. Such a long time is enough for me to make some arrangements."


    "Very well, then I''ll leave it to you."


    Although Shandris and Reinera were good friends, Shandris, who was in the army at this time, took a completely business-like attitude.


    "Laetitia, you lead the vanguard into the Valley of the Spears following the instructions of the druids of the raptors, and seize the most powerful defensive position first."


    "To understanding."


    Leticia knew Shandris'' style in the army, and after solemnly accepting the order, she led the nightsaber cavalry unit of the vanguard and galloped towards the Valley of the Spears without saying a word.


    The dryad Lunara was not a full-time soldier after all, and she was a little confused about the charades played by Shandris and Reinera.


    "Letty, what on earth is General Shandris talking about? Is it enough to leave only 30,000 people for General Lenera?"


    "enough."


    Leticia pulled the corners of her mouth and showed a wicked smile, "Look, the Kyrgyz centaur who is eager to go back to the village to put out the fire and save people will end badly."


    ¡­


    "Accelerate! Accelerate again! The village is in front of you!"


    The chief of the centaur was revered as the Khan, and the Kyrgyz Khan watched the thick smoke rising from his village, anxiously urging his subordinates to speed up their march.


    The possible attack on Maraudon made him quite worried, but the most important thing right now was to save his people as much as possible.


    Once the centaur cubs in the village suffer heavy casualties, the Kyrgyz centaur will be in a predicament for a long time to come, and other centaur clans will never let go of this excellent opportunity.


    The Kyrgyz vanguard armed with crude spears circled the last mountain, and the burned village was within sight.


    But at this moment, the centaur suddenly screamed and fell forward. With the powerful impact generated by their running speed and contact with the ground, once they fell, it was impossible to stand up again.


    The centaurs who fell out one after another like cutting wheat caused great obstacles to the follow-up troops, and the Kyrgyz Khan had to order to slow down.


    Before the centaur who fell into a ball could sort out their formation, an army suddenly rushed out from the blind spot on the back of the mountain they had just passed.


    The strong bows in the hands of the sentinels were fired one after another, and several rounds of arrows rained from behind fell into the centaur formation, causing great panic.


    The already undisciplined centaur was terrified, disregarding the safety of its companions, and subconsciously rushed left and right in the position, trying to avoid the arrows shot from behind by unknown enemies.


    Kyrgyz Khan, who was full of impatience, felt a chill in his heart, and finally woke up from the previous state of blood and brain.


    He turned his head in horror and looked at the blind corner of the mountain behind him, an army of purple-skinned humanoid creatures with long ears blocked their back road.


    The avenue leading to the Kyrgyz village is full of small potholes specially set up for the soles of the centaur. Once the centaur in the sprint stumbles and steps into it, it is almost inevitable that the horse will stumble.


    There were traps in the front and chasing troops in the back, losing the mobility he was most proud of. The Kyrgyz Khan was so anxious that his head was sweating, and the rear of the opponent''s well-organized army had begun to shine with the light of magic.


    ¡­


    When the battle between Lenera''s ambush troops and the Kyrgyz centaurs started, the main force of the Southern Legion had seized all the high ground in front of the Maraudon Cave under the guidance of Leticia.


    Leticia''s vanguard cleared the few centaurs left behind in the Valley of the Spears. When Shandris arrived with the army, the vanguard had already begun to set up defensive positions.


    The passage to the south of the Valley of the Spears was completely sealed off by the night elves. UU Reading is very easy to defend the terrain with a line of sky. It doesn''t even require a lot of troops. Just let the defenders climb the peaks on both sides. Absolutely enough.


    On the other hand, the centaurs of the four tribes retreating from the Kodo cemetery also marched rapidly all the way in from the east of the Valley of Spears.


    Although worried about the safety of the holy land of Maraudon, the khans of the four tribes were not all idiots. They left 40,000 troops to defend the rear and prevent the tauren from boldly sending troops from the ghost post to attack.


    Andrea shook his head and laughed when he saw the troops left behind by the centaurs, "Is this group of centaurs inflated? They thought that a mere tens of thousands of people could stop a hundred thousand tauren from charging in battle?"


    "Humph!"


    Dawn Bloodhoof was fed up with the centaur''s hit-and-run tactics, and now he finally had the chance to face off. The tauren chieftain spewed out two thick, long white air from his nose.


    "Tauren warriors! It''s time to fight back, the whole army, charge with me!"


    "Roar!"

 Chapter 331： cornered

    "Boom! Boom!"


    The Kodo cavalry of the tauren beat the war drum rhythmically immediately after Dawn gave the order, and the tauren warriors holding the totem pole roared and charged the centaur defenders.


    Many battles with the tauren have left the centaur with contempt for the slow-moving tauren.


    Seeing that the tauren really dared to leave their fortifications to launch an active attack, the remaining centaurs yelled excitedly, and seemed to have begun to discuss how to divide the group of tauren.


    In fact, the disadvantage of the tauren against the centaur is not because they are inferior to the opponent in terms of combat effectiveness, but because of pure tactics and restraint of arms.


    Before the rise of the centaur, the tauren never expected such a brutal race with excellent mobility to appear. Under the condition of insufficient preparation, their pastures were taken away by the centaur.


    But the tauren are a race with a profound background after all, as long as they survive the initial attack of the centaur, they can completely form a large-scale air force by relying on the biped wyverns of Stonetalon Mountain.


    No matter how long the centaur can run, it can only gallop on the ground. It is impossible to outrun the predators in the air. Once the bipedal dragon cavalry has formed a large scale and cooperates with the powerful army of the tauren, it is only a matter of time before the centaur is cleaned up.


    Facing the mass charge of tauren totem warriors, the centaur still maintained its habitual tactics, riding and shooting at a distance.


    But an embarrassing situation happened. The order left by the four khans was to garrison Taniguchi.


    Once it maneuvers and shoots backwards, it is tantamount to giving up the position of Taniguchi to the tauren. If the exit is blocked, even the barren brain of the centaur can guess that terrible things will happen later.


    When the centaur stood still and drew out its spear to face the tauren, something that frightened them even more happened.


    The centaur, weighing more than 200 jin, was like a toy in front of the tauren warriors. The thick totem pole could smash their spears with a single sweep, and the upper body of the centaur would be smashed into a ball of mud without any reduction.


    Some wild tauren even lifted the centaur''s neck with one hand and angrily drove them into the ground.


    The tauren was beaten by the rogue tactics of the centaur for a long time, and his heart was suffocated. Seeing that the opponent dared to rush out to fight against them, the strength of the tauren''s arms finally vented. The place.


    The centaur officers who stayed behind found something was wrong when the two sides first came into contact, and the situation was not moving in the direction they expected.


    The selfish and cold nature of the centaur was clearly seen at this time. In order to save their lives, the officers in the rear selectively ignored the orders issued by the khans and resumed their riding and shooting skills.


    But here comes the problem. In the narrow valley passage, there is only one way to go back.


    The night elves southern army, which took the lead in seizing the favorable terrain of the valley, had already made preparations. After the main force led by four khans rushed into the valley from the eastern entrance, they were immediately attacked by the night elves condescendingly.


    The blizzard released by the Arcanists blocked the way of the centaur, and the rain of arrows and bullets fell into the centaur''s position. Simultaneous attacks from all directions made the centaur at the foot of the mountain feel besieged on all sides.


    Kocal Khan yelled at his three colleagues, "We can''t stay here and get beaten. The enemy has already occupied the best defensive terrain in the Valley of Spears. Let''s retreat first!"


    In such an ambush situation, they were unable to fight again and again, and retreat was the only option. The four khans quickly reached an agreement and commanded the troops to turn around and retreat to the entrance where they came.


    But before they had gone far, the defensive troops staying at Taniguchi were already cheerfully riding and shooting to "meet" with them.


    "idiot!"


    Magram Khan''s face was livid with anger, "You were told to guard the entrance of the valley, why did you retreat here?!"


    "But¡­"


    One of the centaur officers argued aggrievedly, "We can''t stop the impact of the tauren, so we can only fight while retreating. Isn''t this our usual tactic?"


    "Fuck your O''s usual tactics!"


    Magram Khan cut off the officer''s head with an ax in a rage, and blood sprayed everywhere.


    "Hoo! Hoo!"


    Khan Magram, with red eyes, panted heavily and stared at all the officers of the defense force left behind. These officers all lowered their heads and did not dare to look at him.


    The centaurs, including Maraudie Khan and Galak Khan, began to panic.


    "What should we do? We were completely trapped in the valley by the attack from both sides."


    "I can''t retreat, I can''t go out, can we just wait here to die?"


    Kocal Khan felt that the panic was spreading. Although he didn''t know what to do, he could only stand up to stabilize the morale of the army.


    "What are you panicking about! We still have a large army in our hands. If we gather our forces and attack in one direction, we will definitely be able to kill a **** path!"


    Magram Khan asked with a gloomy face, "Then which side do you think we should go to? The tauren? Or the group of purple-skinned monsters blocking the south exit?"


    "Of course the tauren!"


    Marudy Khan regained his composure and said firmly, "A tight ambush has already been laid in the valley, and the only way out is the tauren blocking our back."


    "As long as we can break through the Tauren''s line of defense with impact, we can return to the most suitable fighting rhythm for us!"


    Garak Khan said with a ferocious face, "Those damned tauren dared to set a trap for us, we must completely wipe them out!"


    "Okay! Immediately gather troops and turn around to attack!"


    ¡­


    After "forcing back" the centaur''s defensive troops, the tauren only sent a small number of heavily armored warriors to continue to put pressure on the centaur with bows and arrows.


    Under Andrea''s suggestion, the main force of the tauren was stationed at the entrance of the valley, and the druids of the Cenarion Council cast spells to ripen tough thorny vines at the entrance of the valley.


    The hunters of the secret path set up all kinds of traps in front of the vines as quickly as possible, including tripping ropes and horse traps set up on the vines, as well as many frost and flame traps made by magic.


    Dawn came to Andrea with the totem pole on his back, and asked somewhat uncertainly, "Chairman Moon Shadow, are you sure the centaurs will turn around and attack us? In case they choose to break out to the south, UU Reading we Isn''t all the defensive arrangements in vain?"


    "I am sure."


    Andrea smiled and explained, "This is a very simple logic and psychological speculation."


    "The centaurs have never dealt with night elves before, and they won''t be stupid enough to force their way in from the south when the situation ahead is clearly full of ambushes."


    "On the other hand, due to the long-term advantage in the battle with the tauren, they will subconsciously think that you are more easy to handle, and it is only logical to choose the defeater who is more familiar with them in the east."


    Andrea''s words made Dawn feel embarrassed and angry at the same time.


    Of course, this anger is not aimed at Andrea, but at the centaur who has oppressed the tauren for a long time and regards them as soft persimmons.


    Seeing the dark faces of Dawn and the surrounding clan chiefs, Andrea secretly smiled.


    ''The military spirit is available, let me see how long it will take the tauren to defeat the centaur''s offensive in a face-to-face impact. ''

 Chapter 332： Taurens Revenge

    Just as Andrea expected, when the Hidden Passage and the Cenarion Council raced against time to lay out the fortifications, the cries of the centaur charging were getting closer and closer, obviously heading in this direction.


    The tauren army formed a formation about 50 meters away from the trap area. Hunters, shamans, and druids were all ready to attack as soon as the centaur entered the range.


    Dawn took a deep breath, the centaur''s charging speed was very fast, and it was already close to the frontmost horse trap.


    "Ah!"


    The centaur rushing to the front stepped into the horse trap and fell down in groups, and the centaur''s originally fairly neat formation suddenly turned upside down.


    "Now, attack!"


    Dawn''s sonorous voice echoed in the valley, and the centaur''s screams could not cover up his angry shout.


    "Whizzing!"


    The tauren''s specially made strong bow was fired one step ahead of the centaur, and the heavy arrow fell into the chaotic army formation of the centaur, and the centaur who was hit by the arrow immediately fell to the ground with a neigh.


    "boom!"


    The centaur moving forward successively triggered the explosive trap, frost trap, flame trap and the tripping rope set in conjunction with the poisonous snake trap.


    When the vanguard of the centaur rushed to the front of the thorny vines and waved their spears under the frantic encouragement of the Khans, the narrow valley road was in a mess. At least a thousand centaurs died from various traps and long-range attacks by the tauren, and were injured. There are countless others.


    "Crack!"


    The crude metal spears of the centaurs made stupid noises on the vines improved by Farodin, and the extremely tough vines made them helpless for a while.


    The centaur army pushing forward as a whole sent the spellcasters up from behind, the sky was covered with thunderclouds, and the originally flat canyon ground also began to fluctuate.


    "Be prepared for impact!"


    Under Dawn''s order, the tauren''s heavy armored warrior came forward carrying a giant shield as high as two meters, and with a "boom" sound, he inserted the heavy shield into the ground.


    Tauren shamans and druids also began to take counter-mages, fighting for control of the land and thunderclouds.


    With the help of the caster, the centaur finally used a tricky method to tear the ground apart, tearing a gap in the defense net of thorns and vines.


    "Go! Kill all the tauren!"


    Under the hysterical yelling of the khans, the centaur rushed towards the tauren''s position from the torn passageway with strange screams.


    But the heavy shield warriors standing in front of them gave them another blow. The centaur thought that they would be able to break through the shield defense of the Tauren with the momentum of charging, but the fact was just the opposite.


    Not a single centaur that hit the shield broke through the formation. They hung in front of the shield like kamikaze suicide agents. The powerful impact shattered their own internal organs. The tauren''s shield was only slightly Shaked a bit.


    Both sides of the war did not notice that there were many birds of prey, large and small, flying back and forth over the battlefield.


    Andrea looked up, and the druids of raptors appeared here, indicating that Shandris already knew the battle situation at the east exit of the canyon.


    "It''s almost time to wrap up."


    The khans anxiously urged their subordinates to break through the tauren''s defense line, and the centaurs behind the scouts kept telling them the latest movements of the night elves, and the shadow of death hung over the heads of all the centaurs.


    Pushed by countless corpses, the tauren''s shield finally began to crumble.


    Seeing this, Dawn ordered, "Split the shield! Take the initiative to attack, Mother Earth is protecting us, charge!"


    "For Mother Earth!"


    The terrain of the valley is not suitable for the huge Kodo cavalry to enter. At this time, they are beating the drums passionately behind the tauren.


    The totem warrior holding the totem pole was the first to charge the centaur with a roar, and the visually stunning totem swept into the group of centaurs, clearing out a large area with ease.


    At the same time, the Night Elf Southern Legion also formed their formation.


    Due to the rapid march along the way, the slow-moving Luna Puppet did not follow, the centaur did not have an air force, and the Luna Wings did not follow the army.


    After many improvements, the Luna Fist''s actions became more and more flexible, and the output of arcane organs was also more efficient than before.


    These arcane puppets rushed into the back of the centaur and began to punch and attack. The newly installed fist blades popped out of their fists, and a single hit could make the centaur lose its fighting power.


    Due to the installation of dual-resistance enchantment armor, the attacks of centaur spellcasters and archers hit the armor of Luna Fist somewhat without pain. Hundreds of arcane puppets rushed into the position and quickly disturbed the centaur rear. into a mess.


    Shandris took the lead and raised the bow and arrow in his hand, and at the same time ordered loudly, "Raise the bow...free fire!"


    The overwhelming arrows fell into the enemy''s line, and the arcanists who moved with the army also began to show their power. The flame storm and the arcane blast released from a long distance crazily harvested the lives of the centaurs.


    Being pinched from two fronts, the Centaur Khans fell into despair. They had nothing but hundreds of thousands of troops with excellent mobility, but now they were trapped in this death canyon where there was no way out and no way to retreat.


    It is undoubtedly a great irony that the holy place of Maraudon will become their own burial place.


    ¡®By the way, why are there so many loving fathers and filial sons in Azeroth? ''


    Thinking of Zaetar who was killed by the centaur, Andrea shook his head helplessly.


    In this battle, the tauren showed their resilience vividly and delicately.


    The tauren guarding the entrance of the valley tightly blocked the centaur''s only way of life, and the army of hundreds of thousands of centaur completely collapsed under the attack of the two sides.


    The farther they fought, the tauren and night elf soldiers became more relaxed. On the verge of extinction, most of the centaurs had lost their will to resist.


    Under Andrea''s suggestion, Dawn and Shandris did not rush to destroy the centaur in a hurry, which might instead arouse the centaur''s final will to resist in despair.


    Maintaining this offensive posture of boiling frogs in warm water, UU Reading The main centaur army was trapped to death in the Valley of the Spears. The physical strength and will of the horse.


    After the situation on the main battlefield was basically settled, the surprise attack force led by Leinera also won a complete victory. She personally carried the head of the Kyrgyz Khan and joined Shandris in the Valley of the Spears.


    Lunara has already asked the ending of Zaetar from the centaur captives. Shandris has no mercy for this kind of patricide scum, and she ordered the head of the Kyrgyz Khan to be hung on the flagpole to further attack the half-centaur. There is not much morale left.


    Knowing that her brother Zalta had passed away, Miss Dryad was very depressed, and Leticia stayed by Lunara''s side to comfort her.


    The overall situation has been decided. Andrea first let go of the Hidden Passage and Cenarion Council. Fandral led the druids into flying mounts such as hippogryphs and wyverns, and carried the hunters of the Hidden Passage through Feralas. The mountains to the south enter Silithus.


    Fandral''s proud apprentice Ferrien has already rushed to the guard post on the border of Silithus. In order to prevent the Qiraji from launching a surprise attack, the Night Republic will gradually increase its troops to Silithus.

 Chapter 333： looking for garrod

    Ma Shanxi''s war has basically come to an end, and the centaur army has been blocked in the Valley of the Spears, and has completely lost its vigor.


    The four centaur villages scattered in this great plain only left a small number of defenders, and the rest were old, weak, sick and disabled. The tauren who had a deep hatred for the centaur would clean them up one by one.


    The princess of the earth, Therads, has never been seen since the beginning, and she seems indifferent to the massacre of her children.


    But thinking about it, the cool nature of the centaur was inherited from Therades. For the centaurs who killed her lover, Theradles did not personally exterminate them.


    Although Celades has no plans to leave Maraudon for the time being, Andrea is still a little worried about the princess of the earth, and the tauren headed by Dawn also thinks the same.


    The tragedy that happened to Lin Ge''s great chief clan and the tauren elite shaman is still vivid in my mind.


    After some discussion, the shaman of the tauren jointly cast a spell to seal the entrance of Maraudon, and the arcanists of the Southern Legion added some materials to the seal. easy.


    After this turmoil, the originally fertile Mashanxi Grassland became barren. The Cenarion Council decided to send special envoys to this barren and desolate land to try to use the power of nature to restore the prairie to life.


    However, to achieve such a great cause is destined not to be completed in one or two years, and the time scale required is at least ten years, or even a hundred years.


    After the war was basically over, Andrea did not rush to Silithus immediately.


    Leaving Shandris and others to continue oppressing the centaur, Andrea returned to Anakis in the north alone.


    Compared with before leaving, this capital city has some small changes.


    For the sake of future consideration, Andrea divided a brand-new district in the city¡ªthe embassy district.


    At this time, one building has been completed in the embassy area, and several others are under construction nearby.


    The completed embassy belongs to Kul Tiras, and the green anchor flag of Kul Tiras has been hoisted outside the embassy.


    As the situation in the world becomes more and more turbulent, it is impossible for the Republic of Dark Night to be alone all the time, and its ties with other countries will eventually become closer and closer.


    "How''s the situation?"


    Back at the government affairs hall of the Great Moon Temple, Andrea immediately asked Malfurion, who had just returned from the Emerald Dream, for the latest information.


    While Malfurion has to pay attention to the nightmare in the Emerald Dream, he also has to coordinate various affairs of the Night Republic. Recently, he has been so busy that he has started to lose his hair.


    Seeing Andrea rushing back, Malfurion, whose face was full of dark circles, heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You are finally back."


    Rubbing between his brows, Malfurion cheered up and said, "Kul Tiras and Quel''Thalas have agreed to help mediate the military conflict between Lordaeron and the town of Sylud."


    "Because Dalaran is very close to Lordaeron and needs to rely on the largest kingdom of mankind to provide trade opportunities, they are still a little hesitant."


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Although it advertised itself as a free magic city, after all, Dalaran was a human kingdom after all, and it really needed careful consideration to help foreigners offend its neighbors.


    Seeing Malfurion''s haggard look, Andrea persuaded, "Teacher, you should go and rest first, I will help you for a few days first, and I have important things to go out, and I will need to go out for a while." Continue to trouble you to sit in Anakis."


    Malfurion beamed when he heard that he could rest, but when Andrea finished speaking, his mood became depressed again.


    "...Okay, I''ll go to sleep first, I hope Tyrande and Maiev can come back as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    Maiev, who had completed her mission, would soon return from the Kul Tiras Islands, and Andrea happened to have something to discuss with her.


    "Jarrod?!"


    Maiev immediately slapped the table and stood up when she heard this long-lost name. She grabbed Andrea''s collar excitedly and asked, "Do you know where he is?"


    "calm down!"


    Andrea raised her hands innocently, Maiev''s violent temper made him a little overwhelmed.


    "I''m not sure where Garald went, but I guess he still lives in Kalimdor, and it''s within Nordrassil''s coverage."


    This was deduced by Andrea through the future situation. Garald can live to the Legion version, which means that he also enjoys the blessing of eternal life from the night elves.


    Leaving aside the World Tree that was planted later, there are not many possible secluded areas for Jarod.


    Stonetalon Mountains, Ashenvale, Northern Barrens, Felwood, Darkshore, Winterspring, and Azshara.


    Among them, Ashenvale, Felwood Forest, and Darkshore can be excluded first. These three areas are the most prosperous territories of the night elves except Mount Hyjal, and they are too easy to find.


    Winterspring can basically be ruled out. The battle of the Sartre was so fierce that year, if Jarod lived in Winterspring, he would have been blown out long ago.


    Stonetalon Mountain was jointly developed by the tauren and night elves. Although the possibility of Jarod''s seclusion cannot be completely ruled out, the chances are relatively small.


    Then the only two areas with higher chances left are the Barrens and Azshara.


    In comparison, Andrea thinks that Garald is more likely to be hiding in the Barrens.


    After all, with the construction of Storm Harbor and the prevalence of maritime trade with the Eastern Continent, the Azshara region has developed rapidly in recent years. Even if Jarod originally lived here, after the influx of caravans and pioneers from various ethnic groups, he The residence should also be relocated.


    Ignoring the barren red land below Azshara, Andrea set his sights on the northern part of the Barrens covered by the World Tree''s blessing.


    Although it is relatively barren compared to the lush Ashenvale forest, it does not mean that it is completely uninhabitable.


    During the few days when Andrea was sitting in Anakis, he planned to send Prism to send people to explore the barren land and try to find out where Garald lived in seclusion. But before that, he had to first Say hello to Jarod''s grumpy old lady.


    "The Barrens?"


    After calming down, Maiev lowered her head and thought about it. "I used to focus on the core activity area of ??the night elves. Now that I think about it, there is a problem with this way of thinking. The Barrens is indeed a blind area that has not been explored."


    Andrea rolled her eyes cryptically, "Since it''s said to be living in seclusion, how could it be too close to the night elf''s activity area..."


    "Alfonso."


    "exist."


    Alfonso, the secretary with squinting eyes, opened the door from outside the office and entered.


    "Notify Prism, let''s start to act, and determine Garald''s hermit as soon as possible. If you can''t find it in the barren land, then go to the Azshara area."


    Sighing softly, Andrea looked at the position of Silithus on the map and said solemnly, "A large-scale war is coming, we need Garrod''s commanding ability, the ethnic group and the country are in trouble, now is not to continue to let him play It''s time to hide."

 Chapter 334： Maiev: Only I can bully my brother!

    Jarod is the most gifted commander the night elves have ever seen. When he led the combined forces of mortals and demigods in the War of the Ancients, Shandris and Navaz, the main generals of the Night Republic, were still unknown.


    Even Tyrande, who has always been disobedient, had to admit Garald''s military talent. If Garald hadn''t left, it would have been impossible for Tyrande to get it from this prestige and meritorious commander. military power.


    Andrea had said before that Garrod''s biggest problem was that he couldn''t recognize himself.


    He played a major role in the Battle of the Ancients. If Garald hadn''t been in the middle of dispatching, it would have been impossible for the coalition forces to survive the crazy attack of the Burning Legion.


    But in his own eyes, he just did some trivial work.


    After the war, he held a lot of power and didn''t miss it. In order to let the night elves transition their power smoothly after the War of the Ancients, he voluntarily handed over his military power and disappeared from everyone''s sight. Even his own sister Maiev didn''t know about it. Where the **** did he go.


    Although tempered by many battles, Shandris and Nawaz have grown rapidly, and already have the ability to lead an army.


    But if there is a war against the Ra Empire, Andrea will definitely not just let the night elves be at the forefront, including the tauren and dragons, and Andrea will try to bring in more reinforcements to reduce the consumption of night elves soldiers .


    And this kind of joint army of various races will inevitably need a commander. Shandris and Navaz think that they do not have the ability to integrate the various races. The most suitable candidate is Jarod Shadowsong who has similar experience and completed it perfectly. .


    After Maiev came back, she has always maintained a rather anxious state of mind, and occasionally lost her mind when dealing with government affairs. These mistakes were simply unimaginable for the meticulous Maiev in the past.


    Being strict with others and even stricter with herself is Maiev''s life creed, but now because of Jarod''s news, she is rarely shaken.


    When Tyrande sent back the news and finally persuaded Dalaran to help mediate, Alfonso also brought back Prism''s reply almost at the same time.


    Prism found clues about Garrod when she personally acted.


    Jarod probably lived on the top of the hill near the oasis in the northwest of the Barrens. After many explorations, Priscim discovered that there were traces of intelligent creatures living around this barren hill.


    The Night Republic has never developed the barren land, and it will not take this road to Stonetalon Mountain, but the tauren have a relatively large range of activities in this area.


    But according to Priscim''s information, the footprints she found were obviously not tauren, after all the gap between the hooves of the tauren and the footprints of the night elves was quite large.


    After listening to Alfonso''s brief report, before Andrea asked for further details, Maiev rushed out of Andrea''s office like the wind.


    "...As for the rush?"


    ¡­


    The Barrens is theoretically the territory of the tauren, but their population obviously cannot fill this vast land.


    After Mashanxi suffered heavy losses, the most favored settlement by the tauren was undoubtedly the verdant Mulgore grasslands.


    Although there are many traces of tauren activities in the barren land, they are mainly concentrated in two fixed settlements.


    The crossroads leading to Stonetalon Mountains and the Taurajo Camp leading to Mulgore.


    The barren hill and oasis suspected to be Garrod''s hermitage are located in the northwest of the intersection, and Andrea is circling back and forth over the largest hill on the east side of the oasis at this time.


    Nothing could be seen from above, but two masters of stealth, Maiev and Prism, found important clues from the ground.


    a cave.


    When Andrea landed on the top of the mountain, he somewhat understood why Garald chose this place.


    Garald can overlook the Ashenvale Forest from this high mountain and witness the development of the night elves for thousands of years from the side.


    "Wait, sister... um!"


    When Andrea landed on the ground, the impatient Maiev had already rushed into the cave first, and soon there was a flutter of chickens and dogs jumping inside.


    When Jarod was slipped out and thrown to the ground by Mawiti with an unfriendly expression, his left eye had a very obvious dark circle. A blue-haired woman with a beautiful appearance and a gentle temperament followed the two sisters nervously. brother behind.


    The woman was wearing a typical white priest robe, from which she could deduce her identity, the moon **** priest under the management of Tyrande.


    After all, the priests of the shadow of the dark moon wear purple robes, which are very different from the regular priests.


    Seeing Jarod''s dejected look, Andrea''s eyebrows twitched a little.


    "Are you concerned about this little brother or just want to find him for a meal..."


    Garald looked depressedly at the thieves scouts guarding the surrounding area, sighed helplessly and asked, "How do you know that I live here? Was Sarah Hill exposed when she purchased the materials?"


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, "Sarah Hill? Is that the lady behind you?"


    "Yes, she is my wife."


    "Ok?"


    Upon hearing this, Maiev turned her sharp gaze to the priestess named Sarah Hill, and the eyes of the two collided in the air, as if they had communicated with each other with their eyes.


    ''It turns out that eye contact really exists...''


    Andrea coughed lightly and said, "We didn''t find you through Ms. Sarah Hill. We just used a clumsy exclusion search method."


    After briefly telling Jarod about the process of searching for him, Andrea knelt down and patted Jarod on the shoulder when he smiled wryly.


    "You have lived in seclusion for nearly 9,000 years, shouldn''t that be enough? Now that the Dark Night Republic is about to face a major crisis, we need you to lead the army again and lead all the races of Azeroth to tide over the difficulties."


    Garrod stared, "What crisis?"


    "The Qiraji Empire."


    Seeing Jarod''s blank eyes, Andrea explained it in detail for him.


    Garrod, who was born as a commoner, is far less knowledgeable than aristocrats who received elite education since childhood, which is one of the reasons why he is too self-effacing.


    But talent is so unreasonable. Even if he doesn''t understand anything, and he hasn''t even received systematic training, Garrod can rely on his innate keen battlefield intuition to complete strategies and strategies that Shandris can''t imagine. battlefield layout.


    "Aqir Empire? I heard Sarah Hill tell this story."


    Garald rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "I heard that the Great Troll Empire once fought a battle with the Yaqir Empire. Are the Qiraji descendants of the Yaqir?"


    "Yes, and a direct descendant."


    After the Yaqi Empire was defeated, it split into three races, namely the Qiraji, Nerubians and Mantid.


    Among them, the body structure of the nerubians and mantid has undergone tremendous changes compared with the aqir people, and only the Qiraji empire has inherited the orthodox heritage of the aqir empire.


    Although Garald has lived in seclusion for many years, it can be seen from the address he chose that he still has concern for his tribe in his heart.


    After making eye contact with Sarah Hill, Maiev patted Jarod on the head from behind.


    "What are you hesitating about? Get out of here immediately! The country and the people need you."


    Jarod touched his head aggrievedly and wanted to open his mouth to refute, but Sarah Hill shook her head slightly at him at this moment.


    "Hey¡­"


    Garrod sighed, and stood up from the ground with a depressed face.


    "Well, anyway, let''s go back first, I need to know more about the Qiraji Empire."

 Chapter 335： The wall fell down and everyone pushed

    When Andrea and others returned to Nordrassil, Malfurion, who was working overtime on 996, did not expect that they really brought Jarod back.


    "Long time no see, Jarod."


    Although Malfurion was very tired, he still welcomed Jarod''s return with a gentle smile.


    Jarod was also a good-tempered person, he politely took the hand that the archdruid extended.


    "Thanks, Malfurion...but why do you look so haggard?"


    "Hehe~"


    Malfurion twitched the corners of his mouth with a half-smile, "Trust me, you will soon realize why."


    Today''s Night Republic is no longer the state it was in when the War of the Ancients just ended. There are night elf activities almost everywhere in the entire Kalimdor continent, let alone some information about the Eastern Continent.


    As the largest and strongest country in Azeroth, the government affairs that need to be dealt with every day are also unimaginable to Jarod before.


    There is no doubt that Garrod will surely secure his position as a military leader after his return. Even with the assistance of his adjutant Shandris, his overtime life in the future... is almost conceivable.


    After finding Garald, Maiev''s emotions were a little hidden. She slapped Garald heavily on the back, making him stagger and almost fell to the ground.


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s start working. Just ask for any information you need. There are books in the Great Library of Eresalas. I can bring you any books about the Yaqi Empire."


    When Sarah Hill looked at Maiev with an unfriendly expression, Andrea and Malfurion exchanged glances.


    ¡®Is Maiev the type who loves to bully the more she likes it? ''


    ¡®I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have much contact with her except for official business, maybe Tyrande knows her better than we do. ''


    Andrea and Malfurion, who had unknowingly learned to make eye contact, hadn''t had time to gossip deeply, and Tyrande, who was working in a boat, just pushed open the door of the meeting room and walked in.


    "Malfurion, I''m going back to... Jarod?"


    ¡­


    With the return of the High Priest and Maiev gradually returning to normal, the Convocation is finally back to normal operations.


    While Malfurion and Maiev helped Garrod collect information, Andrea and Tyrande got together to discuss the situation in the Eastern Continent.


    Tyrande, who just returned from Dalaran, brought back the latest battle report from Tirisfal Glades.


    "Before I left, Lordaeron''s army had already started to attack, but the defense of Xilud Town is very tenacious, and it should not be defeated so easily in a short time."


    As a race relocated from Northrend in the north, the female warriors of Sylud led by Brunhilde have a special kind of toughness and ruthlessness.


    Even though they were at an absolute disadvantage in numbers, the female warriors of Sirud did not flinch in the slightest. They relied on tacit cooperation and fierce fighting style to temporarily block the attack of Lordaeron''s 100,000 troops.


    However, there is a huge gap in the overall strength of the two sides. Lordaeron still retains the potential for war and can continue to mobilize troops from the country. However, the current 50,000 soldiers in the town of Xilude is already the limit.


    The stronger the fighting power displayed by the female warriors of Sylud, the more interested the contemporary King Menethil is in wanting to subdue them.


    However, with the successive interventions of the Night Republic, Quel''Thalas and Kul Tiras, King Menethil found that he was condemned by many countries for rashly raising troops to attack his own race.


    The Republic of Night is a hundred and eight thousand miles away from the Eastern Continent, and Quel''Thalas had less and less contact with humans after the fall of the Arathor Empire.


    Menethil had the audacity to ignore the protests of these two nations, but Kul Tiras...


    The goods and profits that this maritime kingdom brought to Lordaeron every year were so huge that King Menethil had to consider the possible risk of offending Kul Tiras.


    Misfortunes never come singly. Dalaran, who was originally vacillating, has recently publicly accused Lordaeron of instigating a human civil war.


    The so-called wall is falling and everyone is pushing, Gilneas and Alterac followed closely behind Dalaran and made noises one after another, gloating and talking sarcasticly behind several countries.


    The major countries have been involved in this war of words one after another, but Stormgard, which is developing silently, and the Kingdom of Stormwind, which lives in the far south of the mainland, remain silent.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect Gilneas and Alterac to stand up and support us."


    Andrea asked in surprise, "High Priest, did you lobby them by the way?"


    "No."


    Tyrande shook his head and said, "These two countries were already dissatisfied with Lordaeron''s status as the strongest human kingdom, and this time it was just the right time to find a reason for them to ridicule Lordaeron."


    In any case, facing the diplomatic pressure exerted by many countries, even Lordaeron, which is rich and powerful, has to think carefully.


    If they really continue to attack Hild in spite of the opposition of all countries, it might cause public outrage.


    King Menethil thought more far-reaching. If there was a chance to attack Lordaeron''s prestige, Gilneas and Alterac would definitely not let it go, and they might even bring Stormgard together to attack Lordaeron.


    The period of peaceful development of human city-states has long passed. Now, except for Dalaran, which advertises complete neutrality, the various kingdoms maintain a situation of cooperation and competition at the same time.


    The competition is not limited to the economic and military fields. This diplomatic crisis has made Lordaeron aware of its own weaknesses, and a new alliance may soon be staged.


    "That is to say, this battle should not go on?"


    Tyrande nodded, "That''s almost the case, but Lordaeron is unwilling to retreat in such a disheveled manner. They want to fight a beautiful battle before withdrawing, so that they can maintain a high profile and retreat completely."


    Andrea smiled knowingly, "It''s a reasonable choice, but... is it really so easy to do what they want?"


    ¡­


    In the western mountainous area of ??Tirisfal Glades, the town of Sirud.


    Brunhilde was still wearing a fluffy snow-white long dress and sitting in the lord''s hall with her eyes closed, UU Reading But she put a beautiful two-handed giant sword with sheath on the ground with both hands, and silently listened to her subordinates. A female soldier''s report on the situation on the front lines.


    "Boss, Lordaeron already has the intention to withdraw its troops under strong external pressure, but they seem to plan to fight a victorious battle and return home triumphantly before they leave."


    Brunhilde''s eyes suddenly opened, and his sharp eyes swept across the lord''s hall like lightning. The female warrior who raised her head and reported was shocked all over her body, and hurriedly bowed her head respectfully.


    "Victory?"


    Brunhilde stood up slowly, and her aura gradually increased as her body straightened.


    "Then let them come, I want to see who this victory belongs to!"


    Brunhilde shouted proudly, "Come on, put on my armor, I will fight this battle myself!"


    Gently pulling the two-handed giant sword out of the sheath, Brunhilde said sarcastically, "I don''t know what the people of Lordaeron who claim to be the heirs of Arathor will think of this sword?"

 Chapter 336： Brunhildes Gambling

    On the front line of the Tirisfal Forest battlefield, Lordaeron''s army has obviously accelerated its attack rhythm.


    The Xilud people built a strong fortress at the entrance of the valley, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. With the relatively primitive siege weapons such as trebuchets and battering hammers used by humans in this era, it is difficult to break through this fortress in a short period of time. defense.


    Weapons are one aspect, and the combat effectiveness of personnel is also an important factor affecting the battle situation.


    Lordaeron''s army training intensity is the highest among the seven kingdoms of mankind. Only Alterac and Stormgard, which often face troll attacks, can barely compare with it.


    But these elite soldiers couldn''t take advantage of the more ferocious female warriors of Helud, and they couldn''t give full play to their strength in the siege battle.


    Gerowell, the contemporary warrior commander of Sylud, stood on the city wall and took the lead. After avoiding another round of attacks from the catapults, she gripped her spear tightly and was the first to get out of the battlements.


    The Lordaeron soldiers who climbed up the ladder were stabbed one after another by Gerowell''s spears waving like lightning. A short vacuum formed around the warrior commander, and no one could get closer than three meters to her.


    "Ding!"


    The arrows shot from under the city wall were also picked off by Gerowell with her superb spear skills, and then she rudely stretched out her long and strong legs and kicked them on the ladder.


    The explosive force directly kicked the ladder with five soldiers flying away. The soldiers of Lordaeron let out helpless screams in the air, and finally fell to the ground along with the ladder. It seemed that they could not survive.


    Gerowell''s bravery is just one of the microcosms on the battlefield. The performance of this group of female warriors from the Northland made Lordaeron''s generals grit their teeth. They had never seen such a brave woman.


    In a siege battle, the attacking side would suffer even greater losses. Normally, Lordaeron''s commanders would blow horns and wave flags to order the soldiers to retreat.


    But today is different, with the passionate attack, Lordaeron began to attack the city wall regardless of losses, with the momentum of vowing to break the city.


    Gerowell brandished her spear again to demolish a ladder, and she stopped to catch her breath while sweating profusely.


    "Are the people of Lordaeron crazy? Their losses will definitely be even greater if they fight like this."


    "They''re not crazy."


    A steady female voice came from behind Gerowell, "Lordaeron has endured tremendous diplomatic pressure. Today should be their last attack. Regardless of victory or defeat, they can only retreat."


    After Gerowell saw the person who made the sound, she bowed her head respectfully and saluted the person, "Chief, why are you here in person?"


    Brunhilde, who was wearing an ice-blue gorgeous full-body armor, smiled and motioned Gerowell to excuse her, "I have the armor of the warrior captain, so there is no need to be polite."


    "Lordaeron wants to win the last battle to save face, so that he can retreat in a decent way. I don''t want to be their background."


    At this time, Lordaeron''s trebuchet was reloaded again, and the flying stones all over the sky smashed into the already riddled city wall again.


    Gerowell''s complexion changed, and she hurriedly suggested to Brunhilde, "Boss! The enemy''s stone attack is coming, please enter the battlements to avoid it!"


    "No need."


    Brunhilde threw off the decorative cloak behind him, walked up to Gerowell first, and swung an energy sword against the flying stones.


    "drink!"


    Strange blue energy protrudes from Stromkar''s blade, and the hurling stones that destroy the city cannot cause any harm in front of Brunhilde, and the free and easy sword strikes all the stones that attack him Split it all.


    "Boom!"


    The dismembered boulder made a heavy crash after falling on the city wall, and the Lordaeron soldiers below the city widened their eyes in horror when they saw this scene.


    The Xilud people were boosted by their leader''s brave performance, and their exhausted bodies squeezed out power again, and the strength of the defense increased again.


    King Constantine Menethil, who came to the front to watch the battle in person, opened his mouth in surprise, "...is this really something humans can do?"


    Guarding against a new round of stone-throwing attacks from Lordaeron, the bed crossbows in the battlements launched a counterattack under Brunhilde''s loud order.


    The huge crossbow was aimed at the trebuchet that had just been launched and was being loaded, and the powerful force caused the opponent''s siege weapons to jump around.


    Taking advantage of the brief silence on the battlefield, Brunhilde walked to the edge of the city wall and swung his long sword casually. A half-moon-shaped blade spread out, and most of the ladders on the city wall were pushed out by this ingenious force.


    "I am Brunnhilde, the leader of the Herods!"


    The heroic Brunhilde pointed the Stromkar in his hand at the position of the Lordaeron army, "Menethil of Lordaeron, I know you are watching the battle, stand up and answer!"


    Constantine''s face was a little ugly, and the generals beside him advised together, "Your Majesty, don''t be as familiar with this barbaric woman, she..."


    Constantine waved his hand to stop the persuasion of the generals, and his gaze was fixed on the two-handed giant sword protruding from the city wall of Brunhilde.


    "Court mage, strengthen my eyesight."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    With the assistance of the mages behind King Menethil, a blue-purple arcane light flickered around Constantine''s eyes, and his vision was strengthened to a certain extent.


    "...if the portraits handed down by my ancestors are not wrong."


    Constantine looked at the top of the city wall with piercing eyes, "That sword should be the Emperor''s Sword that disappeared with Emperor Thoradin, Stromkar Warbreaker."


    "what?!"


    "how can that be?"


    "Why is Emperor Thoradin''s sword in the hands of a group of barbarians?"


    Constantine was born in a peaceful age. Although he had been in the army for a period of time when he was a prince, his combat effectiveness was not really strong.


    After bowing his head and pondering for a moment, King Menethil arranged for his personal guards to follow, and finally urged the white horse under his feet to the front of the position.


    "I am King of Lordaeron, Constantine Menethil!"


    Constantine looked at Brunhilde on the city wall with a calm demeanor, "Hilud, UU Reading The sword in your hand does not belong to you, as long as you are willing to hand it over, I will give it to you as Minai In the name of Hill, I swear to withdraw my troops immediately and never go back on my word!"


    "Humph!"


    Brunhilde stepped on the edge of the city wall, jumped down from the city wall with a height of more than 8 meters, and landed steadily in front of the city gate using the force principle of the heroic leap.


    "Menethil, do you think I''m stupid for not knowing the origin of this sword?"


    "Clang!"


    Inserting Stromkar''s blade on the ground, Brunhilde said coldly, "Stromkar is a king''s sword, but it is also a warrior''s sword. I want to get Thoradin''s accessory Sword, you can only take it from my hand by fighting!"


    "I''ll give you a chance. As long as someone in Lordaeron can defeat me, I will offer up Stromkar without saying a word, and lead the Hildren to surrender to you."


    "But if none of you can defeat me, Lordaeron must recognize Hilde''s independence, and I demand equal rights to communicate with the seven human kingdoms!"

 Chapter 337： Each has a unique trick

    For Lordaeron, the Herods are hard bones that will be gnawed down sooner or later. Once Shelders establish diplomatic relations with the seven human nations on an equal footing, it will not be so easy to seize them. Brynhilde¡¯s request to Constant Ding absolutely cannot accept it.


    Seeing that there were no other guards around Brunhilde, Constantine had the idea of ??swarming up to kill and seize the treasure for a moment.


    But recalling Brunhilde''s heroic appearance before, he barely suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart.


    If she really fights Brunhilde with the guards and court mages behind her, it doesn''t matter whether she can kill the leader of Sirud, if she wants to take herself on the road, there is basically no suspense.


    The pampered Constantine didn''t want to take this risk. He looked at the sword on the ground intently, and weighed it for a while before letting out a long breath.


    Stromkar Warbreaker, the sword of Thoradin the Great, the founding king of the Arathor Empire.


    This sword was originally just a long sword for battle. When Thoradin founded the country, in order to strengthen the sense of belonging of the human clans to Arathor, he threw the weapons of the leaders of each clan into the furnace. The blacksmith forged it, and the final product was Stromkar, the King''s Sword.


    After experiencing the baptism of the troll war, Stromkar was sublimated and became an indestructible artifact in the hands of Thoradin.


    But what Constantine valued was not the power of this sword. The political significance it represented was enough to make the kings of the seven human kingdoms split from Arathor jealous.


    Since Stromkar disappeared with Emperor Thoradin many years ago, the legend of this sword has been circulated among the Seven Kingdoms of Mankind, and even more and more exaggerated.


    Some people say that as long as any king can get this sword, he can grasp the righteousness of the legitimate successor of the Arathor Empire and command all human kingdoms.


    To the King of the Seven Kingdoms of Man, the sword was more of a symbol than a weapon itself.


    The human kings of all dynasties, including Constantine, never imagined that this sword of human kings would actually appear in the hands of the Xiluds, a group of deviant matriarchal clan leaders.


    "Miss Brunhilde."


    Constantine squinted his eyes at the extremely beautiful female warrior opposite, "Can you tell me, where did you get this sword?"


    Brunhilde pulled Stromkar out of the ground again, and the corner of his mouth slightly curled up, "This sword is my trophy, and it can be regarded as Thoradin''s apology for his reckless behavior."


    ''Trophy? apologize? ''


    Constantine frowned, "Excuse me, Ms. Brunhilde looks less than thirty years old, how could she have an intersection with Emperor Thoradin who was more than a thousand years ago?"


    Brunhilde smiled noncommittally, "This has nothing to do with you, let''s get back to business."


    "My conditions have been put forward, whether you agree or not depends on the decision of you, the King of Lordaeron."


    Constantine asked solemnly, "There is no room for further discussion?"


    "No, I will only give you ten minutes. If you disagree, let''s continue to see the truth on the battlefield."


    After leaving these words, Brunhilde flexibly borrowed strength from the potholes smashed out of the city wall many times, and returned to his tribe again.


    Taking a deep look at Brunhilde''s back, Constantine rode his horse back to the camp under the guard of his guards.


    Constantine was not fooled by the sweet bait thrown by Brunhilde. He calmly ordered to the generals, "Don''t ignore her provocation and continue to attack."


    "The first person to break through the city wall will be awarded the title of Viscount, and Seveld will be granted the title. He must take the sword from Brunhilde''s hand."


    West Weld is the Western Plagueland of later generations. In this era, West Weld is the largest granary in Lordaeron, with very fertile land suitable for planting, and its importance is second only to the Tirisfal Woodlands close to the royal city.


    There must be a brave man under a heavy reward, and many generals without noble titles were tempted by Constantine''s reward of real power nobles.


    Lordaeron has learned the lessons of the Arathor Empire and is very cautious about the rewards of nobles.


    Except for the first batch of heroes who followed Menethil to open up the Tirisfal Forest, unless they made great contributions, most of the nobles who received rewards only had a title of title and no actual fiefdom.


    "Attack! Take this checkpoint! An official promotion is just around the corner!"


    Brunhilde on the city wall frowned and looked at Lordaeron''s barracks.


    "Facing the temptation of Stromkar so calmly, the King of Lordaeron of this generation is not a fuel-efficient lamp."


    Gerowell asked, "Boss, Lordaeron''s army is getting stronger. Shall we call up the reserve team?"


    The war potential of the Xilud people has basically been drained. The so-called reserve team is the militia who are usually responsible for farming and various crafts in the town.


    Once the militias are used, it means that the Xilud people have come to an end, and every death of a militia will have a considerable impact on post-war recovery.


    "Need not."


    Brunhilde stood confidently on the city wall, "Let them come, I want to let this group of frogs know what is truly powerful."


    The reward offered by Constantine inspired the whole army of Lordaeron. Under the lure of being promoted, the soldiers of Lordaeron had no reservations, and charged the defense of the Helders with red eyes.


    "Joining officials..."


    "roll!"


    Before the first soldier to climb up the city wall had time to finish his hypnotic spell, Brunhilde had already fitted in and charged.


    The left shoulder covered in heavy armor dented the young soldier''s chest, and his eyes lost their luster as he flew out of the city wall.


    The death of a mere soldier had no effect. Lordaeron''s mage group just completed the spell at this time, and jointly cast a huge Pyroblast that flew towards the city gate.


    Brunhild took a deep breath to recharge slightly, and Stromkar''s sword shone with a light blue light.


    "Shua!"


    The sword light flashed, the Pyroblast was split in half from the center, and the spell that lost its core dissipated almost instantly.


    Brunhilde''s eyes began to flash with lightning. As a member of Thorim, the Storm King, she finally no longer limited her power when the group was in crisis.


    Not only her armor, but even Stromkar''s sword is wrapped with the power of thunder passed down from Thorim.


    The originally clear sky suddenly began to be covered with dark clouds, and the dull thunder echoed on the battlefield. The low pressure before the heavy rain gave Constantine a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Is it going to rain heavily?"


    The heavy rain was a huge hindrance to the attacking side, not to mention that this checkpoint was built at the entrance of the valley. Once the ground was muddy, it would become more difficult to attack from below.


    However, Brunhilde didn''t give Constantine time to continue worrying about the rain battle. She, who was shining with a faint blue light all over her body, raised the Stromkar in her hand to the sky.


    "Storm King, your loyal followers and followers pray for your help, UU Reading Please give us the powerful power to wipe out the enemy!"


    ¡­


    "Ok?"


    Thorim, who was far away in Uldaman, was discussing with Azadas how to enter Uldum and take down the Furnace of Origin. The sudden throbbing in his heart made him unable to help but look up at the completely closed zenith of Uldaman.


    "Thorim?"


    "Hold on."


    Thorim closed his eyes, and remotely transmitted his thunder power through the energy channel connected to his family members.


    ¡­


    "Crack!"


    A thick thunderbolt finally fell from the sky. To Constantine''s horror, this thunderbolt fell into Lordaeron''s army as if consciously, and a large pile of charred corpses exploded from the ground in the blink of an eye.


    "...Are you kidding me?"

 Chapter 338： 2 losers

    The thunder and lightning raging on the battlefield specifically looked for the attack of Lordaeron''s army, and no matter how stupid they were, they could guess that the enemy was acting as a monster.


    "This... what kind of spell is this?"


    Constantine, who had always been relatively calm, finally started to panic, "Court mage? Can you control thunder and lightning?"


    The leading mage wearing the triple wise man''s crown smiled wryly and shook his head, "Although arcane arts can control ice and fire to a certain extent, and even common and rare thunder and lightning, but on this scale... please forgive us for being powerless."


    "I believe that the archmages of Dalaran will never be able to do it unless... using artifacts."


    "Artifact..."


    Constantine suddenly looked up the city wall, and Brunhilde, who was shrouded in lightning all over his body, was quite conspicuous among the crowd.


    "Boom!"


    A thicker thunderbolt landed near Lordaeron''s barracks. This power of heaven and earth caused the morale of Lordaeron''s soldiers, boosted by the temptation of rewards, to drop to freezing point in an instant.


    "Your Majesty! No more fights!"


    A general with blood stains and scorched face stumbled down from the front line, "We have lost more than 10,000 people in today''s battle. The enemy can manipulate the powerful power of thunder. If we continue to fight, we will only let the soldiers die. Let''s retreat." !"


    Constantine gritted his teeth in resentment. As a talented and promising king, facing such an unreasonable defeat on the battlefield, he felt absurd and aggrieved in his heart.


    ¡®Can human beings be so powerful by themselves? ''


    "¡­retreat."


    After adjusting his mentality, Constantine ordered in a deep voice, "Pass my order, the whole army retreats, and returns to Lordaeron."


    "Until we figure out a way to decipher the enemy''s thunder attack, we can no longer fight the Hildren, retreat!"


    "yes!"


    "Woo~"


    The high-pitched horn sounded on the battlefield, and the Lordaeron soldiers who were tortured by the thunder and nearly collapsed immediately retreated from the front line.


    It has not collapsed for this reason, the army of Lordaeron is already well-trained, and finally heard the order to retreat, these soldiers have completely lost their previous ambitions to increase their ranks, and they all wish their parents would give them more. Give birth to two legs.


    Seeing that Lordaeron finally retreated, the pale Brunhilde stopped receiving Thorim''s thunder power.


    Relying on a mere mortal body to drive the power of the Titan Guardian, even with Stromkar as an artifact to share the pressure, Brunhilde felt a sense of collapse at this time.


    "Boom!"


    Lordaeron had just retreated, and before the Hildren had time to cheer, their leader fell to the ground and lost consciousness.


    "leader!"


    Gerowell''s scalp was a little numb, but she calmly prevented the female warriors from panicking.


    "Don''t mess around! Let out the cheers of victory first, and don''t let the people of Lordaeron see the flaws!"


    The female fighters were taken aback for a moment, and soon understood the commander''s intentions.


    "oh oh!"


    "We won!"


    "The people of Lordaeron who have no ogre are finally defeated!"


    ¡­


    The results of the Battle of Tirisfal Glades quickly spread throughout the northern part of the Eastern Continent.


    Although the countries have long guessed that Lordaeron will withdraw its troops, the cunning kings speculate that Lordaeron will regain some face in the final battle.


    But the result surprised them, and the battle ended with the defeat of Lordaeron.


    The Xiluds can control the power of the heavens and the earth, manipulate the thunder, and they also possess the sword of the king, Stromkar, who holds the righteousness of the kingdom of Arathor. Similar rumors quickly spread among the six human kingdoms and Quel''Thalas up.


    As for the Kingdom of Stormwind... They are still playing with themselves in the south of the mainland.


    According to the news Andrea received, drastic changes occurred within the Stormwind Kingdom.


    As the years passed, it became more and more unsightly for the descendants of the extinct royal family of Arathor to continue to rule the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    Under the secret activities of the nobles in the Kingdom of Stormwind, Fadir''s descendants were gradually emptied of power.


    No one can reverse the trend of the times, and countries that have passed away will soon be restored.


    Feeling this, the contemporary Arathor royal family plans to pass on the throne to a noble descendant who is the most loyal to the royal family, and intends to play a trick.


    As it turned out, they succeeded.


    The royal family of Arathor officially abdicated recently, and they appointed a hard-core nobleman named Wrynn to take over the throne.


    Since then, the Arathor royal family has been renamed the Lothar family. They still maintain a good relationship with the newly released Wrynn royal family.


    However, this appointed king selection method made other nobles who were jealous of the throne very dissatisfied, and the Stormwind Kingdom fell into an undercurrent of internal turmoil, and the disagreement between the nobles and the Wrynn royal family began to emerge.


    All was settled when Andrea received word from Tirisfal Glades.


    A defeat caused Lordaeron to temporarily shrink back and lick its wounds. Human nations such as Gilneas and Alterac, while gloating at their misfortune, also raised their vigilance against the Xildren who defeated Lordaeron.


    Although Andrea didn''t see the end with his own eyes, even Brunhilde, as Thorim''s family, couldn''t bear such a powerful large-scale attack without burden.


    Moreover, the Hildren also suffered a lot in this war. Although Lordaeron''s attack was repelled, it would take a long time to recover their vitality.


    The Hildren hope to gain independence and self-government and establish an equal exchange relationship with the mainland countries, while Lordaeron hopes to include Hild into its own territory.


    However, both sides failed to successfully achieve their strategic goals in this war. This is a typical lose-lose war.


    The follow-up news from Herod confirmed Andrea''s guess. Brunhild fell into a coma after the battle. Tirisfal Glades to check the situation of their leader.


    As the actions of the Qiraji Empire became more and more undisguised, the main force of the Dark Night Republic gathered in the Feather Moon Port in the Night Moon City and prepared to sail southward.


    Andrea was just about to go to Silithus when the distress letter was sent from Hild Village.


    "Ok¡­"


    After thinking about it, Andrea said to Prism, "Well, you secretly send someone to Uldaman and tell Thorim about Brunhilde''s situation, he is the one who knows best how to rescue him." .¡±


    In fact, Brunhilde''s coma is easy to understand. He used too much power that didn''t belong to him. Because his body couldn''t bear the huge pressure, he took the initiative to enter a dormant state.


    Thorim should have a way to relieve her symptoms, but Brunhilde should not be able to wake up for a period of time after that. The Hilders need a temporary leader to lead them to continue to develop, and it is just right for Thorim to appoint them.


    Priscim quickly took orders and left.


    With the breath of war approaching, her scout team will inevitably be under more pressure. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Prism will stay by Andrea''s side for a long time to make overall arrangements, sort out the information gathered from various places and submit it to Andrea.


    Andrea planned to personally go to the front line to take charge of this war, leaving Tyrande and Malfurion to stay behind in Anakis, and Maiev and Jarod would go with him.


    The undercurrent in Kalimdor did not affect the Eastern Continent. Although Andrea issued many summoning orders, the attitude of most countries was very ambiguous.


    Including Kul Tiras and Quel''Thalas, they believed that this war did not belong to them, and had no intention of participating in the war.


    On the contrary, Dalaran is quite interested in the insect-human ecology of the Qila Empire, and plans to send a mage troop of less than fifty people in the name of an investigation team... although this is useless at all.


    At this point, Malfurion received their reply from the Zandalar through the troll druids of the Cenarion Circle.


    "After a heated discussion between the Zandalari God King and the Zanchuli Council, the contemporary God King made a decision to send troops to Silithus to try to make a break with their old enemy."

 Chapter 339： The Zandalari Experience

    The troll and the worm had an "indissoluble bond" as early as more than 10,000 years ago, and the war between the two sides when Mars collided with the earth finally ended in a lose-lose ending.


    The Yaqi Empire was split into three groups, and their strength declined a lot. The trolls were also severely injured in this battle, and they were soon replaced by the rising night elves as the rulers of Azeroth.


    Today''s Qiraji Empire and Zandalari Empire are no longer as brave as they used to be. Compared with Qiraji Empire, which had the support of C''Thun and rested for tens of thousands of years, Zandalari''s strength has shrunk even more due to internal and external troubles.


    The three major feudal empires fell apart, Amani fell into a slump, Gurubashi once again fell into endless internal strife after experiencing the civil war, and Drakalai also retreated in Zuldak, not daring to move or want to move, and the blood of Gouhu was still at the door of his house The trolls are raving all day long.


    However, as the saying goes, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Even though it has declined a lot compared to the former troll empire, Zandalari is still the most powerful country besides the night elves.


    With the help of many loa gods, even Andrea didn''t want to rashly start a war with Zandalari. That would inevitably lead to heavy losses for both sides, and would only benefit some existences hiding in the dark.


    In addition to the Zandalari, Kalimdor native races such as the Tauren and the Furbolg also agreed to help. After all, the mutation in Silithus is also related to their vital interests.


    There are also Dryads, Woodland Guardians, Faerie Dragons and wild Chimeras summoned by Cenarius.


    The dragon clan who received Andrea''s news also decided to send support.


    Since most of the guardian dragons could not walk away, the Dragon Rest Temple originally planned to arrange the rising stars of the new generation to serve as the pillars.


    Andrea personally visited the Nexus, using the favor Malygos once owed, and finally hired the Blue Dragon King as the team leader.


    Before leaving Anarchis, Andrea asked his wife Celes and daughter Aurora to take care of the house.


    Under the advocacy of Andrea''s emphasis on education and the cultivation of the next generation, the long-destroyed Nazaras College has been rebuilt in Moonlight City.


    However, the newly revived academy not only teaches arcane arts, the full name of the new Nazaras Academy is the Narsaras Comprehensive Higher Academy... Andrea once thought about whether to add full-time education, but finally gave up.


    The original intention of this academy was not to train fighters, but to carry forward the folk application of arcane and natural magic, and to cultivate students'' innovative ability and flexible thinking mode.


    Seres temporarily served as the interim dean of the Nazaras Academy, and Aurora assisted. Their main task was to instill Andrea''s school-running philosophy into the teachers and students of the academy.


    Andrea placed high expectations on this brand new comprehensive academy, and he hoped that this academy would continuously provide more high-end talents for the Dark Night Republic.


    ¡­


    Silithus is surrounded by mountains on all sides, and there is no port for landing on the side near the sea. If you want to enter this large desert by land, the only way to go is Un''Goro Crater.


    The army of night elves arrived in Feralas through the troop carrier belonging to the First Naval Fleet of Moonlight City. The tauren and the Southern Army of the Night Republic, who had just wiped out the centaur, had already set off before them.


    Scattered natural allies are spontaneously heading to the crater one after another, and the procrastinating dragons should be sent directly to Silithus by Malygos'' large-scale teleportation.


    Based on the information gathered from the rear, Zandalari also dispatched their own golden fleet to prepare to land on the east coast of the Tanaris Great Desert. Not surprisingly, they should be able to arrive at the meeting point of the crater with Andrea and the others one after the other.


    Reinforcements from all sides are gathering, and the Cenarion Council and the secret channel responsible for monitoring Silithus have successively sent pessimistic intelligence.


    The Qiraji began their official activities. They planted countless insect nests in the barren desert of Silithus, and they seemed to plan to build this place into their frontline base.


    When the army came to Un''Goro Crater through Thousand Needles and Tanaris Desert, the Southern Legion led by Shandris unexpectedly rushed to Silithus first.


    Garald frowned. "It seems that the situation is not good. Has the Qiraji started to expand?"


    The person staying at the camp was responsible for welcoming Vastanen, who had just been transferred from Suramar, and this time the Cenarion Council was also the best.


    Except for some of the manpower who stayed in the Emerald Dreamland to guard against the nightmare, almost all the druids who were idle or whose work was not important were called to Silithus.


    Vastanen''s expression was a little dignified, "Yes, General Shandis discovered a small number of bugs that had sneaked into the crater, and they launched an attack without saying a word. The general suspected that the situation had changed, and led the Southern Army to set off first."


    Jarod was a little stunned, "So aggressive? No intention of talking?"


    "Hey~ Talking to these bugs is just a waste of time."


    Kaldorei with a severe accent came from not far behind. A middle-aged troll holding a bent staff walked towards Andrea and the others with three Zandalari trolls.


    ''Zandalar? Already come. ''


    The endless Zandalari trolls stood outside the camp and confronted the night elves'' troops. The eyes of both sides were somewhat unfriendly, but they should not be able to fight under the restraint of their respective officers.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Chancellor Moon Shadow."


    Andrea, who had visited Dazar''alor, should have left an image inside Zandalar. The troll, who knew it was the caster at a glance, nodded politely to Andrea.


    "I am the Prophet Gongara of the Zandalari Empire. These three are the War Druid Ajel, the Army Commander Debhi and the Loa High Priest Babik."


    The three members of the Zanchuli Council were two men and one woman, and the only woman was the army commander, which was somewhat beyond Andrea''s expectations.


    Andrea asked with a smile and nodded, "Nice to meet you, Your Excellency, the Prophet. The Zandalari once fought against the Yaqi Empire, and there should be many records about the customs of the insects. Can you share the information with us?"


    "certainly."


    When it comes to business, Gongjala, who was smiling before, turned serious, "Although we have never had contact with the current Qiraji, since they claim to have inherited the core heritage of the Yaqi Empire, the customs between the two There shouldn¡¯t be much difference in habits. UU Reading ¡±


    "Bugs are a kind of swarming creature, and there is a special kind of spiritual network between all bugs. The ancestors of Zandalari named it... hive."


    "The worms don''t like to talk and communicate. All their exchange of ideas will be carried out on the hive network, which allows the worms to achieve efficient information transmission. After all... no matter how fast you talk, you can''t think as fast, right?"


    Everyone at the scene nodded solemnly, and Gongjala continued to explain, "When facing foreigners, the attitude of the worms has actually reflected a lot of problems."


    "They will take the initiative to speak when they have the willingness to communicate. If they launch an attack directly...it means that they have reached an agreement in the hive network long ago, and the attack order was issued by a senior bugman officer."


    Jarod rubbed his chin and thought, "So, the Qiraji Empire has decided to go to war with us?"


    "Simply put, that''s it, let''s prepare for a counterattack as soon as possible."


    Gongara''s expression was extremely serious, "The insectoid operations are very efficient, and I even suspect that your vanguard army has already begun to be attacked continuously."

 Chapter 340： tough first battle

    As the Zandalar Prophet said, while Andrea, Garald and others were exchanging information in the Un''Goro Crater camp, the sentry post built by Fandral in the northeastern mountain of Silithus was under intense pressure. s attack.


    All kinds of bugs flocked to the staghelm post like crazy, and the secret passage stationed here and the Cenarion Council members were caught off guard and suffered a lot of losses.


    Fandral was also a bit ashamed at this time, and there were a lot of red, green and green fluids left on his naked upper body. The red was his blood, and the green was the body fluids of bugs.


    Fandral raised his green radiant right hand high, using the power of nature to call for a strong wind. A tornado connected to the sky and the earth swept in a large number of insects flying in the sky, greatly reducing the air pressure on the staghelm post.


    The leather armor on Namulia''s body was damaged in many places, and a hideous scar about two centimeters long was left on her face with the battle pattern.


    Led by Namulia, the hunters of the Hidden Path quickly pulled their bowstrings and shot down the fish that slipped through the net one by one.


    The tank bugs on the ground are blocked by druids who have transformed into bears. The wild druids and hunter animal partners will attack the weak flanks of the bugs when they see the right opportunity.


    The absolute numerical disadvantage made it very difficult for Fandral and others to resist. The bugs all over the mountains and plains could not see the end at all. At first glance, it was like being completely surrounded by countless bugs. The psychological pressure on the defenders was very high.


    In the wooden building behind Fandral, the recovery druids were treating the wounded urgently, and there were many corpses covered with white cloths piled up next to them. The deerhelm post was crumbling under the impact of these low-level bugs.


    Fandral gritted his teeth and expanded the scope of the tornado, his heart was very heavy.


    ''This is just the lowest level of common bugs, if the Qiraji come out in person, can we still stop it? ''


    "For Kalimdor!"


    At the critical moment, Shandris and Dawn Bloodhoof, who noticed the bug''s change and set off ahead of time, led the reinforcements to arrive, and the sentinel''s arrows rained into one piece, covering the bug in the air like a big net.


    The Tauren and Night Elf spellcasters started to exert their strength at the same time. The druids noticed Fandral''s efforts and assisted his spell from the side to further expand the controllable tornado.


    With reinforcements, Fandral''s eyes lit up, and he tried to control the direction of the tornado, and also swept the bugs along the way.


    "Charge! Repel these disgusting bugs!"


    Dawn Bloodhoof, with the totem pole on his back, took the lead and rushed up with his two-handed axe. When the ax was swung, it made a heavy breaking sound, and no bug could hold on to the second axe under his hands.


    Seeing that the enemy''s reinforcements had arrived, the Qiraji officer commanding from the rear gave a retreat order to the worms besieging the deerhelm post through the psychic network.


    "Huh~"


    Before the arrival of the reinforcements, Fandral put in a lot of effort to block the bug''s attack, the pressure finally went away, his strong body shook slightly, and almost fell to the ground.


    "tutor!"


    Ferrien, who was also full of wounds, hurried over to support Fandral, who had consumed too much magic power.


    Sitting limply on the ground, Fandral said to Shandris with a wry smile, "If you came later, I''m afraid you could help me collect the body."


    Shandris looked at the sacrificed soldiers inside the sentry post with a heavy expression, "We didn''t expect the Qiraji Empire to launch an attack so quickly, why didn''t we ask for help earlier?"


    Namulia was being bandaged by Emmoreel at this time, she shook her head and explained, "It came too fast and without warning, when we were about to call for help, all the way out was blocked by bugs, and the messenger couldn''t I can''t get out."


    Dawn squatted down and poked a lost bugman''s shell with his finger.


    "It''s very hard. If you don''t have a good weapon, it''s hard to penetrate this tough carapace. I suggest that those with weaker strength should choose blunt weapons to attack."


    The main damage of the blunt attack relies on the shock, which can cause serious damage to the bug''s interior without breaking the outer shell. Dawn''s proposal is indeed very reasonable.


    However, the weapons of the night elves have undergone countless upgrades over the years, and most of the longbows held by the members of the Hidden Path are magic bows, with amazing penetrating ability, but they are not afraid that they will not be able to pierce the carapace of insects.


    The tauren are powerful. Although their weapons are not as good as the night elves, they are still good. Even with sharp weapons, there is a high chance of breaking the defense, but Zandalari... Maybe that''s the case.


    ¡­


    "Failed?"


    "Failed."


    In the south of the Silithus Desert, at the bottom of the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj, in a palace made of obsidian, two huge upright insects communicated through the spiritual network.


    "What should we do next? Master is still waiting for our good news."


    "Don''t worry, what they are facing is only a corner of the Qiraji Empire, brother, let those night elves slowly understand the strength of the Qiraji."


    "No problem, brother, let''s act, for the glory of the master."


    ¡­


    When Garald and his party led the army to the Buckhelm Post, the dilapidated building clearly showed the brutality of the previous battle.


    Vastann, who was in charge of leading the way, changed his expression, and after apologizing to Andrea, he strode into the guard post to check the situation.


    "Andrea! This way!"


    The bluffing voice knew who it was, and Andrea sighed helplessly, allowing Garrod to lead the army to the camp on the west side of the sentry post, then turned and walked towards Leticia.


    Habitually tapped Leticia''s head with her fingers, Andrea asked sternly, "Stinky girl, why don''t you look at the atmosphere in the guard post now, why are you shouting so cheerfully?"


    Leticia, who was sitting on the rock, shook her calf nonchalantly, "It''s okay, at least the battle is over for the time being. Although there are many casualties, those who survive must raise their spirits and go to the battlefield with a depressed mood." , the next one to die may be himself.¡±


    Andrea rolled her eyes, "Forget it, it''s up to you... Where''s Lunara?"


    "She didn''t set off with us. She was waiting for her sisters in Feralas to reunite. Where are Celeste, Oni and little Aurora?"


    "Oni went to Wyrmrest Temple to urge reinforcements, Seres and Aurora stayed in the north."


    After a while of pleasantries, the two sides exchanged information.


    The Southern Legion led by Shandris and the tauren trapped the centaurs in the Valley of the Spears to death, and only started to wipe them out after they completely lost their will to fight.


    Afterwards, they followed the tauren and fought in various parts of Mashanxi, completely annihilating the remaining four centaur villages.


    Although the threat of centaurs has been eliminated, Ma Shanxi has become barren under the successive scourges of Celades and centaurs.


    Even with the help of the druids of the Cenarion Council, it will not be a matter of time for UU Reading to restore the former grand occasion, let alone the fact that the Cenarion Council still has no spare manpower.


    In the end, Dawn decided to leave only a small number of people to guard the last verdant pasture in the center of Mashanxi, and the tauren moved the political center to the Mulgore prairie.


    Dawn plans to build a majestic city relying on the mountains in the north, which is also a farewell to the gradually outdated large-scale nomadic life.


    Andrea was not surprised by the choice of the tauren. After all, it is true that Mashanxi can''t support the millions of tauren now, and it will be a matter of time before they move.


    "Let''s not talk about this, you guys are one step ahead, what do you think of the strength of Qila Empire?"


    "powerful."


    Leticia''s expression became serious, "I don''t know the detailed data, but this time it was only their cannon fodder troops that attacked the Buckhelm post. Even so, they caused a lot of damage by virtue of their numerical superiority."


    "If their real elites also charge in groups like this... I''m afraid that kind of scene won''t be very good."

 Chapter 341： supply route

    After the vanguards of the Hidden Passage and Cenarion Council entered Silithus, they first sent scouts with stealth ability to conduct a secret exploration of the entire desert.


    Although there are various large and small insect nests in the Silithus Desert, the most noteworthy giant insect nests are only four and a half.


    The first to bear the brunt is the Yago nest not far to the west of the staghelm post, which was named by Fandral himself.


    Not far to the south of Yago''s nest, there is a large bug colony. The group of bugs used the original mountain structure to build a bug nest column. Countless bugs hovered above the mountain. Fandral called it the column of bug swarms.


    The Pillar of the Swarm can only be regarded as half a giant insect nest. In its southeast direction, at the foot of the mountain where Uldum and Silithus meet, there is another nest¡ªRegal''s nest.


    In addition to the Zora nest on the west side of the Pillar of the Swarm, which is also close to the edge of the mountain, and the Christa nest in the Crystal Valley northwest of Silithus, each of the four and a half insect nests has a large number of defenders.


    Now the Dragon Clan has not arrived yet, and they don''t know when they will arrive. The most urgent task is to ensure the smooth flow of logistics supply routes.


    Although the camp in Un''Goro Crater is still available, it obviously doesn''t have the capacity to support millions of troops.


    Garald had already thought up a plan. After the troops of various ethnic groups had stationed around the deer helmet post one after another, he summoned all the high-level officials of the various ethnic groups to hold a military meeting in the deer helmet post.


    As the host of the Kalimdor continent, Andrea took the lead in speaking after seeking Dawn''s consent.


    "Everyone, we still have a lot of problems to solve, but first, we need to determine the commander-in-chief of the coalition forces."


    After scanning the different expressions of everyone present, Andrea continued, "Snakes can''t do without heads. The troops present are from all over the world, and their fighting styles are also varied. It depends on the situation. More reinforcements will come later."


    "If we just fight on our own, I''m afraid it will be difficult to exert the maximum combat effectiveness of the coalition forces. Therefore, I propose that we elect a commander-in-chief and let him coordinate the overall situation and formulate strategies. What do you think?"


    Dawn agreed without hesitation. He said in the characteristic thick voice of the Tauren, "I agree that a scattered army can easily be defeated by the Qiraji Empire."


    "I believe that everyone has already gained a preliminary understanding of the bug pullers through the battle of the deer helmet sentry. Regardless of combat effectiveness or discipline, these bugs are not comparable to the miscellaneous fish we have faced before."


    Dawn turned his head and looked at the night elves headed by Andrea, "Although it''s an exaggeration to say so, we''d better treat the Qiraji Empire as an enemy at the level of the Burning Legion."


    The Zandalari Prophet Gongjara nodded solemnly and said, "I don''t want others to destroy my prestige, but Zandalari once had a large-scale war with the Yaqi Empire. According to the records of our ancestors, we actually won that war. Not very pretty."


    "If the Amani Empire hadn''t used countless lives to forcibly kill Kisix and completely hit the morale of the Yaqi Empire, it would be hard to say the final outcome of that war."


    Although looking at the overall situation, it is true that the troll empire won the victory, but it was only because the Yaqi empire lost the will to fight after the death of Hijiks, and their main force did not suffer a devastating blow. Both sides should be regarded as losers .


    Seeing that the three parties reached an agreement, Andrea took advantage of the opportunity to push Garrod out.


    "I have a suitable candidate. Jarod Shadowsong, the commander-in-chief of the coalition who once led the coalition of all ethnic groups to fight against the Burning Legion and made great contributions in the war."


    Dawn, who had just received the assistance of the night elves, stood up again to express his approval.


    "I have no objection. The talent of Commander Shadowsong has been mentioned many times in the totem records handed down by our ancestors. I believe in his ability."


    On the Zandalar side, the Loa High Priest Babik was resting with his eyes closed, wondering if he was communicating with the Loa God through meditation.


    The war druid Ajel and the army commander Debish exchanged glances, and nodded to the prophet Gongala successively to express their approval.


    Although they would like to let the Zandalari dominate the command of this war, the Zandalari, which has lasted for tens of thousands of years, value the overall situation of the war more.


    The Zandalari were not directly involved in the War of the Ancients, but they kept an eye on both sides in that war.


    Of course they have heard of Garald''s name, and he has experience in commanding coalition forces of various races as the commander-in-chief. From the perspective of the overall situation, the Zandalari can barely accept it.


    The army gathered here has not yet reached its limit. The tauren have only come to 100,000 people. They are urgently relocating their homes.


    The same goes for Zandalar. Prophet Gongara only brought about 100,000 vanguards this time. The main force, including Loa, needs to be transported by the Gold Fleet multiple times. It is initially estimated that about 300,000 will arrive one after another. .


    This is still under the premise that they need to leave a lot of troops to guard against the blood trolls.


    The Southern Legion led by Shandris has about 250,000 people including various types of arcane puppets, and the reinforcements Garrod brought from Anakis are almost the same number.


    But this is only the strength of Anarchis, the huge navy of the Night Republic has not been dispatched, and all important strongholds including Black Rook Fort, Night City, Storm Harbor, Auberdine, Astrana, etc. have not issued a full mobilization order. .


    Even without considering the limit of using the militia, the night elves can mobilize more than one million troops.


    Including the Highmountain Tauren who had promised to send troops, as well as the natural allies of the dragons and night elves, the total number of troops was already very large. There was no need for the night elves to use all their troops, as it would make the Zandalar vigilant.


    With such a huge army, it is not a joke that people eat horses and chew the food they need to consume every day.


    The Zandalari trolls prepared a lot of food just in case, but the supply line was too long to transport it all the way from Zandalar Island.


    After officially taking office as the commander-in-chief, the first thing Jarod talked about was the issue of supplies.


    "After discussing with the tauren, we have decided to use the southern core city of Eressalas as the logistics center, and all supplies will be sent from this hidden city."


    "please wait."


    Restricted Gongara asked with a frown, "I have also studied the map of Kalimdor. IMHO, the straight-line distance between Eresalas and Silithus is indeed very close, but it takes a long detour to start from land. ?¡±


    Garrod nodded, "Yes, so we are going to transport the food by air."


    Walking to the Kalimdor map at the command post, Jarod reached out and swiped down from Eldre''s Salas.


    "If a supply station is established in the Un''Goro crater, not to mention the risk of being cut off by the Qiraji Empire, the supply line is too long. After all, it is a big hidden danger. The food lost due to various reasons on the road is It''s enough to hurt."


    "Thinking about it from another angle, if UU Reading uses air transportation, we can complete the supply in the shortest distance."


    Gongala nodded thoughtfully, "That''s a good idea, but does the Night Republic have enough flying mounts to complete the airlift?"


    Jarod said confidently, "Yes, it happens that our natural allies include heavy air units like the Chimera."


    The number of wild chimeras that responded to Cenarius'' call this time was quite large, and Andrea was reluctant to send them to the front line to be consumed. He was making up his mind to keep these chimeras.


    Garrod agreed with Andrea''s idea very much. After some discussion, the two decided to let Chimera take on the heavy responsibility of delivering supplies, so that they could avoid going directly to the front line.


    Dawn looked at the marks on the map and touched his chin, "But in this way, there are two problems that need to be solved first."


    "yes."


    Garrod nodded, "The Yago and Christa nests are blocking our air supply route. We must gather our forces to clear these two insect swarm strongholds as soon as possible."

 Chapter 342： rear movement

    Although Garald said it very easily, the mere two worm nests are really not too difficult for the hundreds of thousands of troops gathered here.


    But the problem lies in the special communication channels of the Qiraji Empire. Once the Yago and Christa nests are attacked, all the bugs in the entire Silithus will receive the news immediately, and it is likely that they will come out of the nest .


    Except for the Pillar of the Swarm, all the bug nests were buried deep in the ground. Prism sent scouts to try to sneak into the bug nests many times, but they either returned without success, or even the scouts couldn''t return at all.


    According to the news from the thief scouts who were lucky enough to escape, the passage inside the insect nest is very narrow, which is not conducive to the army entering side by side.


    And the interior is like a maze that can''t get out no matter how you go around, if you don''t have a good sense of direction, you may be trapped in the nest and you can''t get out.


    The passageway is narrow, coupled with the labyrinth-like structure, it is doomed to attack these insect nests and cannot send a large force to crush them with numerical superiority.


    The leader of the investigation team sent by Dalaran made a suggestion to gather a large number of arcanists to directly burn the structure of the insect nest from the outside.


    But after some testing, the effect is not very ideal.


    The insect nests built by the Qiraji are very strange. They are composed of various life-like joints, and these joints will tremble from time to time.


    Once the outside of a hive is attacked, the qiraji are quickly informed through the neural connections of these hive structures.


    They will swarm out of the hive in groups, using the yellow sand everywhere in Silithus and their amazing coordination efficiency to quickly put out the fire.


    When the coalition forces tentatively launched an attack on the exposed pillar of the swarm, the Qiraji Empire was not idle.


    Hiding behind the scenes, the high-level Zerg commanded the Zerg in Silithus to launch harassing attacks on the camp near the Buckhelm post around the clock.


    Fortunately, because of the night elves'' unique work and rest schedule, the coalition forces were able to maintain a high level of alert throughout the day, and the Qiraji Empire''s temptations did not have much effect.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the two sides have not yet started to fight with real swords and guns, Andrea frequently travels between the Staghelmet sentry and El Salas, and personally arranges the air supply team''s action route, allowing them to experience the essentials of air transportation in actual use .


    Since the Yago nest is still built, in order to avoid the range of activities of the bugs, the Chimera supply team can only temporarily detour through Thousand Needles, and then go south into the Un''Goro Crater, and attack the army of the Staghelmet from the safe area behind. Resupply.


    Although they circled quite a bit, as this group of wild chimeras gradually became familiar with the route and supply mode, their efficiency has also improved a lot, at least they won''t be as busy as they were at the beginning.


    While the two sides tested each other with a cautious attitude, more reinforcements landed in the Tanaris Desert one after another.


    These include follow-up reinforcements from the Zandalari, as well as highmountain tauren from the Broken Isles.


    Although they have been separated for thousands of years, the Kaolin tauren are not much different from the Kalimdor tauren in essence. After the two met, they quickly drew closer because of their common culture and customs.


    The Kaolin tauren were contacted by Ebyssian through his own connections, in which Andrea''s reputation also played a role.


    As the person who expelled Deathwing with the legendary chief Hun Gaoling, Andrea, who has an infinite lifespan, has become a living fossil legend among the Gaoling tribe.


    The Gaoling tribe once fought side by side with the night elves in the War of the Ancients, so they already had a basis for cooperation.


    Coupled with the fact that Black Rook Castle, which has been gradually opening to the outside world in recent years, has strengthened its connection with Highmountain. When receiving Ebythian''s request, the contemporary Highmountain Chief didn''t take much time to unify the opinions of the entire clan.


    The Qiraji Empire is the successor of the Aqir Empire, serving the Old Gods just like their ancestors.


    The Old Gods are the enemies of all living beings in Azeroth. Deathwing was bewitched by the Old Gods and fell, thus posing a huge threat to the survival of the Gaoling tribe.


    It is not difficult to understand the reason why the lips are dead and the teeth are cold. Under the explanation of the emissary sent by Elisanna Ravencrest, the Gaoling tribe finally decided to send troops to help.


    The first wave of Zandalari reinforcements included two loa, Pa''ku the Pterodactyl and Torkali the Direhorn, each bringing their own brood to the fray.


    Pa''ku''s arrival strengthened the coalition''s air power, and the extremely powerful Direhorn could face off against the tank bugs pulling the empire, and even gain the upper hand.


    It wasn''t the first time Andrea had met Paku, and he was busy coordinating the spare time in the camp, so he took time to chat with the pterodactyl mother alone for a while.


    "Rezan originally planned to follow him himself, but the God King disagreed anyway. He hoped that the kings Loa would sit on the border of Zuldazar."


    Paku said worriedly, "I don''t know if G''huun has any connection with the person underground in Silithus. Before we set off, the blood troll suddenly became active."


    Andrea was a little surprised by this, "No way, G''huun is a man-made ancient god. Logically speaking, he shouldn''t have a direct connection with the genuine ancient god."


    Paku grinned and smiled, "It is true that there will be no direct contact, but they can communicate through the herald."


    "The fine-jawed dragon Loagani sneaked into Nazmir to investigate and found that the security around Odile has become much stricter. It seems that those blood trolls are deliberately covering up something."


    This sudden information is not good news for the army stationed in Silithus. It means that Zandalar may be attacked by blood trolls at any time, and subsequent reinforcements may become Schr?dinger''s reinforcements.


    After the communication with Pa''ku was over, Andrea told the coalition commander Jarod about the information brought by Zandalar.


    "Is the rear unstable?" Garrod pondered for a moment. "Okay, the temptation is almost over. UU Reading "


    "Our soldiers have already learned a lot about the various types of bugs in the Qila Empire. Tomorrow, I will announce to the whole army that the tauren will take the lead in the morning of the day after tomorrow and officially launch an attack on the Yago nest."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, "Have you thought about how to break into the nest? Forcibly dismantling it from the outside or breaking into it?"


    "Two-pronged approach. The large force is going to demolish the insect nest outside, forcing the insects to come out to fight. We will then arrange an elite team to break into the interior and kill the commander. The internal and external cooperation will completely wipe out the insect nest."


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, when the night elves were still sleeping according to their schedule, the Kalimdor and Kaolin tauren set off together, marching in the direction of Yago''s nest.


    The Zandalari trolls made preparations in advance. Under the leadership of the Cenarion Council, they went south from the staghelm post to the center of the desert.


    On the one hand, it is to block the support of other insect nests from the south to the northern battlefield, and on the other hand, it is also to establish a new frontline headquarters in the middle of the desert - Cenarion Fortress.

 Chapter 343： be ambushed

    In this war, Andrea positioned himself as the coordinator, not the commander of the frontline battle situation.


    Andrea has always advocated professional things to be done by professional people. With a talented commander like Garald at the front, he can focus more on the rear of the battlefield to coordinate the overall situation.


    G''huun''s change has aroused Andrea''s vigilance. You must know that Gouhu is only a man-made ancient god, and the other two uncles who may have a direct connection with Ke''thun may also have some small movements.


    But contrary to Andrea''s expectations, after asking Nawaz who was still staying in Northrend, the information he got was that everything was as usual, and Yogg-Saron didn''t seem to plan to jump out to make trouble while the world was focusing on C''Thun .


    As for N''Zoth... Andrea only knew that this guy''s sealed land, Ny''alosa, fell into the sea, and it should be near Naga''s capital, Nazjatar, but he really didn''t know where it was.


    Besides, the sea is the home field of the Naga. Apart from arranging three naval fleets to strengthen patrols along the coast, Andrea has no intention of actively provoking this huge group of people.


    While the tauren were fighting the worms of Hive Yago, the Zandalari trolls, with the support of the pterodactyl Loapaku, began to attack the Pillars of the Swarm.


    Jarod, who was sitting at the staghelmet sentry, quickly received contact from the scouts, and the Christa nest in the northwest corner sent reinforcements in the direction of the Yago nest without any surprise.


    Hive Zora and Hive Rego also dispatched troops to the north, but their large forces were blocked by the Zandalari in the middle of the desert, and it was difficult to break through in a short time.


    The night elves'' troops stayed still for the time being, not to save troops for other races to consume, but Garrod dispatched powerful generals from each army to form a surprise squad.


    When the tauren lured a large number of bugs from the Yago nest, the raid team led by Shandris sneaked into the Yago nest under the cover of the shadow curtain released by Leticia.


    This team includes Shandris, Prism, Laetitia, Lunara, Reinera, Ferrien, Vastanen, and the elite hunters of the hidden path under the command of Namuria. Dalaran''s The investigation team also sent several most powerful mages to join them.


    Previously, Prism''s scouts made a lot of sacrifices to basically discover the internal structure of the Yago''s nest.


    The worm nest built by the Qiraji Empire has countless passages from the ground to the ground, and each passage is very narrow.


    The assault team led by Shandris has a heavy mission. Considering the Zerg''s hive network connection, once even one of the bugs finds a trace, the team that sneaked into the hive is likely to be surrounded and suppressed from all directions.


    This is also one of the reasons why Garald has repeatedly asked to reduce the number of people and send out the most powerful people to form a team.


    The fewer people there are, the less chances there will be mistakes, and it is more convenient for Shandris to directly order the overall command.


    According to the advice provided by Prism who accompanied him, Shandris chose the passage closest to the northern mountain wall to sneak in after the bugs in Yago''s nest were lured out by the tauren on a large scale.


    Because it is far away from the frontal battlefield, few bugs will leave the nest from this angle.


    At the same time, when the Zandalari''s temporary defense line and the Zerg reinforcements from the south began to fight, Fandral gathered a large number of druids from the Cenarion Council and integrated the forces of nature to call for the wind.


    A large amount of gravel was swept up by a sudden storm in the desert, and a huge dim yellow tornado enveloped the entire Pillar of the Swarm, and the terrified flying insects rushed left and right, unable to leave the range of the tornado.


    Paku is known as the king of the wind, even in the strong wind of the yellow sand, she can still fly normally.


    Under the leadership of Paku, the Zandalari pterodactyl dragoons broke through the tornado and began to attack the flying insects in the pillar of the swarm. The Zandalari army commander Debish decided to destroy the Qiraji in Xilisu first. Sri Lanka''s air power.


    Garrod agreed with the army commander''s decision, as long as he could seize the air supremacy, even if it was only temporarily, the next battle would be much easier.


    While Andrea is paying attention to the actions of Shandris and others, he also needs to keep an eye on Northrend''s intelligence.


    "What''s the situation with the Dragon Clan? Why haven''t we set off yet? There must be a limit to procrastination, right?"


    Onyxia shrugged helplessly on the opposite side of the remote call through the arcane ceremony, "His Majesty''s experiment is still a bit short of ending. Considering his current temper, no one dares to rush him. We can only wait patiently for the time being.¡±


    "How is the situation on your side? Is the Qiraji Empire difficult to deal with?"


    Andrea smiled wryly and rubbed the center of her brows. She didn''t expect Malygos to lose the chain, but it would be great if the Blue Dragon King agreed to help, and Andrea couldn''t ask too much of him.


    "Fortunately, the trial is over, and we finally started to fight head-on, but I don''t think these bugs are all the elites of the Qiraji Empire."


    The core territory of the Qiraji Empire is not in Silithus, but in Ahn''Qiraj further south.


    Although many types of worms have been seen in the Silithus Desert these days, and many worms in charge of command have appeared, but Anubisas, the strongest combat force of the Qiraji Empire, has never seen it.


    Anubisas is said to be a powerful intelligent puppet created by the twin emperors, but Andrea estimated that it was the master behind them, the ancient **** C''Thun, who gave advice.


    This kind of battle puppet made of obsidian has low intelligence, and it has strong anti-magic and anti-physical ability, and its attack power is also very good.


    In his previous life, Andrea had seen many copies of Ahn''Qiraj, and it was really difficult to deal with.


    ¡­


    While Andrea was thinking about how to deal with the rough-skinned and thick-skinned Anubisath, the assault team led by Shandris ran into big trouble.


    According to Prism''s information, there are three floors underground in Yago''s nest, and the headquarters of the nest is located in the deepest part of the third floor, and the senior bugman commander remotely controls the battle situation outside the nest.


    Sliding through the first floor was very smooth. The team entering from the north of the worm nest basically did not encounter any enemies, and came to the first floor unimpeded all the way.


    The outside battles didn''t seem to affect the normal operation of the insect nest. A large number of insects in this hall-like arthropod plaza came and went in an orderly manner, sorting out the logistics center in the insect nest in an orderly manner.


    Under the cover of Leticia''s shadow curtain, the team members kept moving forward in silence, using tactical gestures to communicate along the way.


    Priscim gestured to sneak into the third floor from the spiral passage on the left, Shandris and the others immediately followed the thief and moved forward quietly.


    But when everyone entered the third floor, UU read www.uukanshu. A foul-smelling dark green liquid was suddenly sprayed from the top of the worm nest.


    Although Priscim dodged with a quick reaction, Dalaran''s mage and the inexperienced Vastanen and others were sprayed all over their heads and faces.


    Shandris twitched her nose and sniffed it. Apart from the pungent smell, these liquids were not poisonous. Instead, they looked like props specially designed for tracking.


    "We''re in trouble."


    Shandris took out the longbow from behind and aimed at the front. Hundreds of high-level insectoids flapping their wings surrounded them. Obviously, the opponent had already made preparations to ambush them.


    Priscim''s sharp gaze pierced through a large number of insects and looked towards the center of the third-floor hall. A masked night elf with dull eyes was standing next to an insect with a white veil on his face.


    This person was one of the scouts that Prism sent into Yago''s lair to investigate. He was thought to have died, but he didn''t expect to meet again in this form.


    Leticia clenched the moon wheel in her hand with a dignified expression, "Mind control?"

 Chapter 344： The Hives Weakness

    As an expert in using the power of shadow, Leticia saw the situation of the thief scout at a glance.


    This unlucky guy was caught by the enemy''s high-level bugman who used the power of shadow, and after being mind-controlled, he revealed the general follow-up plan of the coalition forces.


    Fortunately, Prism adopted strict intelligence control over the scouts under him. This thief scout didn''t know much information, and most of them didn''t involve the core.


    But he just happened to know about the mission of the assault team, and after being mind-controlled, he told all the information he knew in detail.


    "Hiss~" The bugman with a white gauze on his face let out a strange laugh in a hoarse and ugly voice, "Intruders, just capture them, I won''t kill you right away, you must have a lot of important information in your mind .¡±


    "Snapped!"


    The captured scout failed to save his life in the end. This high-level bugman strengthened the shadow energy injected into his brain, and the thief''s head burst like a watermelon, forming a very impressive visual effect.


    "Take a deep breath and calm down."


    Seeing the blue faces of those Dalaran mages, Shandris said calmly, "It''s just a common method of demonstration. Be prepared to break out."


    "Breakthrough? Think beautifully."


    The suspected female white-clothed insect flapped its wings and flew into the air, sending out a strange wave centered on her.


    The surrounding insects received the commander''s order and started to attack Shandris and the others almost at the same time.


    "Invaders, remember my name before you die. I am Hemensa, the high-ranking worm general of the Qiraji Empire!"


    "Surrender to me!"


    The mental control wave driven by the power of shadow enveloped Shandris'' team. The Dalaran mage with high spiritual power felt the mental attack, and immediately held his breath to expel the hostile mental wave from his brain.


    "Uh!"


    Valstein felt the throbbing pain coming from his brain, and he groaned in a low voice by pulling the corners of his mouth.


    Leticia took the lead in throwing the moon wheel in her hand at the approaching insect army. The moon wheel passing through the air made the Qiraji''s neat formation fluctuate a little. At the same time, she condensed the power of shadow and opened her mouth to make a sharp cry cry.


    "Oh!"


    The indiscriminate mental shock carrying the power of shadow dispelled Hemensha''s mental wave, and Vastahn and others finally felt their brains regain clarity.


    Shandris keenly noticed that Leticia''s cry caused the bugman''s movements to pause for a moment, and a gleam of light suddenly flashed in her eyes.


    ¡®I see, is this how the cellular network works? ''


    "Letty, you concentrate on containing the mental attack of that high-level worm, and leave the battle to us!"


    "Okay~"


    After recovering the moon wheel, the invisible spiritual battle between Leticia and Hermensa officially began.


    Shandris shot like lightning, and the machine gun-like arrows were shot one after another at the speed of her hand, and the insects approaching in the front row fell in pieces like cutting wheat before they even had time to react.


    Namulia and her hidden passage hunters also teamed up to create a no-go area.


    Although the task Dalaran gave to the investigation team was mainly research, but now that his life was threatened, the mages of the investigation team couldn''t control that much.


    Of the three mages who accompanied the assault team, two were from the ice department, and the remaining one was from the arcane department.


    The ice spell may not be as destructive as the fire spell, but its control effect is even better.


    Two ice mages summoned their water elements at the same time, and the two large-scale frost novas froze a large number of insects in place. At the same time, the man and woman used a blizzard tacitly to envelop a large number of insects.


    The extremely cold blizzard slowed down the speed of the insects while causing damage, and the remaining mage also started to attack. The arcane barrage spun and flew into the crowd of insects, blowing up the enemy crowd.


    However, relying on long-range attacks and control spells that cannot be used continuously, it is difficult to completely restrict the approach of the insects. After all, each of these insects has wings.


    Reinera took the lead in turning into a sleek black panther. She stood guard in front of Shandris like a flickering black light, and any buggers who dared to get close were torn to pieces by her sharp claws.


    Unlike his father, who has already become proficient in all disciplines, Vastann chose the transformation department first.


    "Aww~"


    While howling, a gray wolf rushed into the enemy line together with Leinera, and the poisoned spear of the dryad Lunara also joined in the support of the front line at the right time.


    "Roar!"


    Vastann bit a worm without hesitation, and tore apart half of the opponent''s body with a flick of his head, spitting out the disgusting worm meat in his mouth, and Vastann flickered around like a gray phantom .


    Although most people''s first impression of Vastann is the son of Archdruid Staghelmet, after so many years, the hard-working Vastann has already developed a good strength.


    After taking over Goldrinn''s entrustment and Luna Scythe from Andrea, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Some people have even regarded him as a representative of emerging forces in the wild transformation druids, even threatening the black panther Asha. Man''s status.


    "Woo!"


    While walking through the crowd of bugs, Vastan happened to meet a **** panther with sharp eyes and bug bodily fluids at the corner of its mouth.


    Reinera sniffed, and the leopard showed a disgusted expression, "Puppy, go to the other side, this is my hunting ground."


    The haughty Vastann felt a little upset, but Leinera was an old-timer among the druids, even his father and Leinela basically maintained a relationship of peers.


    "huh~"


    Snorting unhappily, Gray Wolf swung its tail and changed direction.


    The assault team, which was at an absolute disadvantage in numbers, soon fell into the siege, and even Lunara, who had a more flexible fighting style, was forced to join in the melee.


    Swinging the spear to push back the bugman in front of her, Lunara nimbly changed her position, raised her hind legs backwards, and kicked **** the bugman who was trying to attack from behind.


    Prissim took advantage of the dragonman''s loss of balance, and the poisonous snake-like dagger brushed across his neck, easily reaping a life.


    While the arcane mage was casting spells to clean up the enemies, he was still doing some small movements with his hands.


    Using the instant arcane missiles to repel the enemies in front of him, the spell he had prepared was finally completed.


    "Portal!"


    Waving his arm to draw an oval exit, the old mage reminded loudly, "Come here quickly! We can evacuate now!"


    The ice mage couple released the last ice orb at the same time, and the two water elementals whose expressions could not be seen were also ordered by them to rush into the enemy''s formation and explode themselves.


    The moonlight arrows condensed by Shandris pierced through a vacuum channel in the bug-man formation, and Lenera and Valstein could just follow this channel to return.


    "Hey~"


    Leticia, who had been holding back Hemensha before, gave a smirk. Before she left, UU Reading instigated the power of shadow to send a large-scale mental shock to the crowd of insects.


    It makes no sense that Leticia, who is a master of the shadow system, can''t see what Shandris noticed.


    The hive network paused briefly under this wide-area mental shock, and the insects, who were used to receiving orders in their heads, were suddenly at a loss.


    Before retreating into the portal, Priscim dropped a smoke grenade to obscure the light and shadow of the portal, while Shandris began to put the finishing touches on it.


    "Elune, please grant me strength."


    Through praying and invoking divine spells, in this underground space where the moonlight cannot be seen, countless strands of moon-white light shone in out of thin air, and all the insects that were irradiated screamed shrill and hoarse.


    "The mutual restraint of light and shadow and the internal restraint between shadow energy are interesting..."


    Amid the thundering orders of Hermon Sand, the portal was closed in time, and this failed assault finally had a good ending.

 Chapter 345： Confrontation outside the battlefield

    Just as Shandris and the others evacuated, countless bugs rushed to the second floor, but arriving at the scene at this time was useless.


    Feeling that the hive network had returned to normal, the angry Hemensha managed to regain his composure. Recalling Leticia''s smirk before leaving, Hemensha had a bad premonition in his heart.


    ¡®Great Twin Emperors, your humble servant Hemen Shah has an emergency to report. ''


    ''Hermensa? Say. ''


    Among the twin emperors of the Qiraji Empire, the sword emperor Veknilas was responsible for commanding the army, and the demon emperor Vek''lor was responsible for managing internal affairs.


    At this time, the one who responded to Hemensha''s call was Demon Emperor Vek''lor.


    ''yes! According to your instructions, the high-level worms I led had a battle with the invaders, unfortunately I couldn''t keep them. ''


    Wicklor said nonchalantly, "It doesn''t matter, as long as they don''t break through the worm''s nest, we have achieved our strategic goal, and then what?" What emergency are you talking about? ''


    He Mengsha hesitated for a moment before saying through the hive network, "Your Majesty Veklor, I suspect that the secret of the hive may be discovered by the enemy. ''


    ''what? ¡¯ Pausing in the hands of Vek¡¯lor, who was far away in the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj, ¡®How could it be discovered? Could it be that you did something superfluous? ''


    Sensing the murderous intent and dissatisfaction coming from the opposite side of the spiritual connection, He Mengsha''s whole body trembled, and he hurriedly replied, ''No! It''s just because there are people in the enemy''s squad who also manipulate the power of shadow. ''


    ''The power of shadow, so it is. ''


    Vec''lor was silent for a moment, "I know, although I''m not 100% sure, but I will be prepared just in case, you continue to guard the Yago nest, you must not lose." ''


    ''yes! ''


    ¡­


    "Failed?"


    Shandris said depressingly, "Yes, it was a bad move. I didn''t expect the opponent to capture a missing scout, use shadow magic to control his mind, and know our actions in advance."


    "However, this assault was not fruitless. Leticia and I have a rough guess about the principle of the hive network of the Zergmen, which may play a certain role in the follow-up war."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea and Jarod looked at each other, and their expressions became serious.


    "tell me the story."


    Although factors such as strategy, tactics, and military strength are all important in a war, as a traveler from the earth, Andrea attaches more importance to the other two factors.


    Logistics and communications.


    Regardless of logistics, with Andrea dispatching in person, the chance of problems is very small.


    But in terms of communications, the coalition forces are undoubtedly at an absolute disadvantage.


    The Qiraji Empire''s honeycomb network is completely cheating. It can directly connect all the generals on the battlefield with the commander-in-chief sitting in the rear. This is simply more rogue than satellite phones on the earth.


    Andrea had some guesses about this honeycomb network, and it probably had something to do with the ancient **** C''Thun lying in the ground.


    It is almost impossible for Andrea and other mortals to completely destroy the communication network built by the ancient gods.


    But if it''s just a small-scale paralysis...maybe it can have a miraculous effect at certain critical points in time.


    "Can the power of shadow affect the operation of the hive network?"


    Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully, "I see, don''t spread the word for now, just pretend you didn''t know about it, and I will make arrangements when necessary."


    After Shandris left, Jarod asked with a strange expression, "Did you think of any harm?"


    "Heh~ I guess so."


    Andrea said meaningfully, "As the party that made a mistake, Shandris and Leticia can both notice. Do you think the Qiraji Empire will not take precautions?"


    A gleam flashed in Jarod''s eyes, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "I see."


    ¡­


    "Mother Earth bless!"


    Dawn Bloodhoof swung a heavy two-handed axe and split a large tank worm with a hard shell in half from the middle, and the stinky worm body fluid splashed all over his body.


    After the mid-level commander was killed by Dawn, an order came from the hive network, and all the defenders in front of the Yago hive retreated to the hive entrance, maintaining vigilance and making a temporary truce.


    "Pooh!"


    Spitting out the stinky liquid sprayed into his mouth, Dawn casually wiped his face with his thick arms.


    A tauren riding a giant eagle descended from the sky, bringing Jarod''s latest instructions to the warriors on the front lines.


    The order did not exceed most people''s expectations, and the troops were temporarily withdrawn, and the attack will continue tomorrow morning.


    Dawn took a breath, turned his head and said to Amon Gaoling next to him, "It seems that the commando failed to kill the commander in the worm''s nest, and it will take a lot of time and troops."


    Amon nodded, "A strange strategy is just a strange strategy after all, and only by catching the enemy''s subtle loopholes can we occasionally do it. If the opponent does not reveal his flaws, the test will ultimately be the hard power on the battlefield."


    Because the tauren are the attacking side, they are under greater pressure, and the Zandalari trolls and the Cenarion Council, who are urgently building a fortress in the center of the desert, are also having a hard time.


    After taking down the Pillar of the Swarm with Pa''ku''s assistance, the fortress defenders who initially built the fortifications can take a defensive position while waiting for work.


    But all the bugs in the south of Silithus are converging on Cenarion Stronghold, trying to pull out this unsightly nail, and the Zandalari trolls are also struggling to defend.


    After the day''s battle was over, the war druid Ajel sighed softly, "The surprise attack failed. It seems that this war will last for a long time."


    Army Commander Debbie''s expression remained unchanged, "As expected, if the remnants of the Aqir Empire are so easy to defeat, there is no need for the night elves, who are the most powerful in Azeroth, to ask us for help."


    The Loa High Priest, Babbik, turned his head and looked at Gongjala who seemed to be in a trance, "Prophet, UU reading , can you foresee the direction of this war?"


    "Ok?"


    Gongjala, whose eyes were empty, came back to his senses. He shook his head with a smile and said, "Even as a prophet, it is impossible to predict the direction of the general trend. All I can see is the near future, and according to the choices we make It¡¯s different, and the future is not the same.¡±


    "First of all, let''s try our best to do what we should do. Bless the spirits, this war should have a good result."


    The war druid Ajel looked around, and asked Gongala in a low voice, "Prophet, those night elves haven''t dispatched their main force yet, so they are not using this method to consume our troops, are they?" ?¡±


    "Not at all."


    Gongala smiled and said, "Commander Shadowsong and Chancellor Moon Shadow don''t look like people who play tricks on their allies on the battlefield. They didn''t send troops today because they had to recruit a lot of generals to form a commando."


    "If I''m not wrong, tomorrow, the night elves will move their huge army and officially join the battle on the front line. Let us wait and see."

 Chapter 346： turbulent world situation

    Just like what the Zandalari Prophet said, after the surprise attack plan failed, the night elves who had been standing still at the staghelm post finally started to move.


    Jarod divided the night elf force of up to 500,000 into two parts.


    The Southern Legion went to Cenarion Fortress to support Zandalar, built a large number of fortifications around the fortress, and stopped the Zerg reinforcements from the south to the north. Jarod will also follow the Southern Legion to Cenarion Fortress to sit in command.


    On the other hand, Andrea continued to stay at the staghelm post. The main army brought by Anassis was led by Shandis to the Yago nest. On the one hand, it strengthened the oppression of the Yago nest. On the other hand, it was also for defense Further reinforcements for Hive Christa.


    The first surprise attack failed, and both sides knew that this war should not be so easy to decide the winner.


    This kind of protracted war is all about the background and war potential of both sides.


    Andrea was on the northern battlefield mainly to ensure smooth supply routes. Although he didn''t know where the food for the bugs came from, since the opponent had patiently prepared for tens of thousands of years, at least the logistics would not be worse than the Kalimdor coalition forces.


    As the war was dragged into a protracted war, more and more bad things came from the rear.


    Just as Andrea and Pa''ku feared, the blood trolls launched a large-scale attack on Zuldazar''s southern border after many years.


    According to Loagani, who hid in Nazmir to observe, after the blood trolls made a massive expedition, she found the shadow of bugmen near Odir, which was much more empty.


    On the other hand, there are also bad signals coming from Northrend in the north.


    It''s not that Yogg-Saron and the Nerubians finally acted, it was the Drakkari troll who jumped out to make trouble.


    The group of frost trolls somehow made a pact with the furbolgs of Grizzly Hills.


    While the Night Republic focused most of its attention on Silithus, Drakkari withdrew the defense of the Grizzly Hills under the condition that the furbolg promised not to send troops, and put the vacated troops into the front line of Zul''Drak.


    Although the night elves did not mobilize the defenders in the Sandara area, except for Nawaz, the entire northern front could not mobilize any decent generals at all. The Drakkari trolls were able to see this point before they mobilized. attack.


    After the Zandalari God King learned of Drakkari''s military action of taking advantage of others, he immediately sent someone to severely reprimand them, demanding that Drakkari immediately strike down.


    But Drakkari''s determination this time is very firm, and their reasons are very good, to regain the Zul''Drak territory that should belong to them.


    Although very annoyed at Drakkari''s disobedience, the Zandalari, who are also trolls, didn''t know how to persuade them for a while. They subconsciously believed that Zandalar''s reason for sending troops was justified, and it was just a matter of timing. It''s rather disgusting.


    With Nawaz in the north, Andrea believes that it should not be a big problem to defend the territory, but the situation in the Eastern Continent makes him very annoyed.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind and Stormgard still played their own game, while Gilneas and Alterac took advantage of Lordaeron''s defeat to ridicule and hold back.


    Most countries, including Kul Tiras and Quel''Thalas, believed that Lordaeron would calm down and recuperate for a while, but Constantine Menethil''s actions exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    After returning to Lordaeron to reorganize the army, the king of Lordaeron only spent more than two months to repair, and through the strength of the East and West Wilder signs, he once again assembled an army of 150,000 to march towards Xi Lude.


    Lordaeron sits on a huge and rich territory, and their war potential cannot be compared to that of Sheld, who only occupies a corner of Tirisfal.


    Ignoring the strong opposition from many countries including Dalaran, Constantine resolutely withstood strong diplomatic pressure to send troops again, and soon came to the valley checkpoint that had not yet been repaired.


    This time Lordaeron was outraged, and Constantine''s behavior clearly slapped the other countries in charge of mediation.


    The battle situation in Kalimdor soon spread throughout the entire Eastern Continent as the sailors on the cross-sea trade ships traveling between the two continents bragged.


    Constantine saw that Hilde didn''t have the strength to defend again, and the night elves couldn''t spare their energy to help them again, so he sent troops under pressure.


    His purpose is not only to conquer the Xilud people and their territory, but also for the sword of the human king in Brunhilde''s hand-Stromkar.


    The actions of Constantine angered the surrounding countries, and Dalaran immediately expressed strong condemnation of their warlike behavior.


    Alterac and Gilneas were more straightforward. Alterac drove his elite troops from Chillwind Post into West Weld without saying a word.


    The sudden invasion caused the nobles of West Weld to be in a hurry. While sending a letter for help to the King City of Lordaeron, they sent their leading national army to the border to garrison, and wantonly recruited young men from the territory to join the army.


    The furious gesture made by King Perenolde has a lot of acting elements. He has long been coveting the fertile land of West Welder. The next big piece of fat.


    Gilneas was also unequivocal. Their army marched north from Silverpine Forest and soon came to the border between the two countries.


    Due to the large number of domestic troops being drawn, it is impossible for the defenders near the border to stop Gilneas'' elite troops.


    Greymane didn''t do too much. He stationed his army at the border of Silverpine Forest, and shouted to Menethil from the air, telling him to return astray immediately, otherwise Gilneas'' "army of justice" would drive straight in. .


    Quel''Thalas was as Buddhist as before. Although he said a few words of calmness on his lips, his gloating attitude of sitting on a mountain and watching tigers fight was undoubtedly revealed.


    The attitude of Kul Tiras is very tough. The marines dispatched from the capital Boralus directly arrived at Helvetia Port in the western part of Tirisfal Forest, which belongs to the Sheld people, and expressed it to all parties with practical actions. own attitude.


    The war in Silithus was mainly a land battle, and the people who participated in the battle were big men like the Night Republic and the Zandalari Empire. Kul Tiras could only serve as cannon fodder if he consciously joined in.


    But just rejected the Night Republic''s request for help, Kul Tiras still hopes to continue to maintain a good cooperative relationship with the number one power in Azeroth. UU reading


    It just happened that Lordaeron jumped out to die, blatantly violating the previous verbal agreement reached by all parties. Every generation of kings in this sea kingdom is relatively inferior. If you don''t give me face, then don''t blame me for tearing my face.


    The chaotic situation in the Eastern Continent gave Andrea some headaches. The night elves charged forward on the main battlefield against the ancient gods, and a group of salted fish who could only call 666 were still there pecking at each other.


    Alfonso squinted his eyes and lowered his head respectfully and asked, "Master Andrea, do you need to pay special attention to the disputes in the Eastern Continent? When necessary..."


    Alfonso''s slender eyes opened a slit, and an icy cold light flashed through them.


    "Master Priscim buried a hidden thread in Lordaeron according to your order, do you want to activate it now?"


    "No need."


    Andrea waved his hand to veto, lowered his head and counted the time in pondering, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "Let them do it, just to let these ignorant human beings know what is beyond the sky."

 Chapter 347： fight to the last one

    The war in Silithus has completely entered the seesaw phase. After the Army of the Night Republic entered the battlefield, the situation has undergone some changes.


    Possessing powerful magical weapons and many automated arcane puppets, even if they were divided into two groups, the night elves'' troops played a very positive role on the battlefield.


    The Cenarion Fortress was quickly built using the cement mixed druids developed by the night elves in the early years to build a strong wooden house.


    With the Luna''s Glory heavy self-propelled magic cannon in place, the defense of this fortress has been significantly strengthened.


    On the other side, the arcane puppet of the same model was also pushed in front of the Yago hive.


    The uninterrupted bombardment of magic cannons every day has ridden the outer structure of Yago''s nest. In the past two days, the commander in the nest has obviously begun to be unable to sit still.


    She would send a large number of low-level cannon fodder to attack the night elves and tauren''s offensive lines every day, but under the care of the Luna Wings, Chimera Cavalry and Giant Eagle Knights in the sky, these flying miscellaneous fish could not stand up at all. to any effect.


    Andrea had to admire the Qiraji Empire''s "architectural" technology. Yago''s nest insisted on being bombarded by a large number of magic cannons for nearly half a month before it was completely bombed.


    The elite buggers led by Hemensha never appeared on the battlefield from the beginning to the end, but none of the generals, including Andrea, thought that they would just be buried alive.


    Shandris came to a firm conclusion, "There is definitely another escape route underground in the insect nest, and maybe it can reach the Christa insect nest in the west."


    Although the commander who guarded the Yago''s nest ran away, after burying the ruins of the Yago''s nest, it became easier for Eresalas to supply Silithus.


    Andrea took the opportunity to move the office from the Staghelmet sentry to the west. It was not far from the northwest of the former Yago nest site, directly facing the Crystal Valley where the Christa nest was located. He named this North Wall Fortress.


    The top management of the Qiraji Empire who hid in the rear obviously realized that it was not an option to be defeated one by one. When the Cenarion Fortress finished cementing and began to expand outwards, the remaining three giant insect nests took the initiative to send troops at the same time.


    Moreover, Ahn''Qiraj in the south finally began to send reinforcements. A large number of worms entered Rego and Zora''s nests respectively, and the huge Anubisas obsidian puppets walked out of Ahn''Qiraj''s city walls with heavy steps.


    ¡­


    Cenarion Fortress, Andrea and Jarod stood at the top of the sentry tower, looking through binoculars at the **** guys over 10 meters tall.


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth ticked, "The high-level officials of the Qiraji Empire finally couldn''t bear it anymore. These obsidian colossi are one of their trump cards."


    Garrod nodded solemnly, "It does seem difficult to deal with, what about the dragon reinforcements? How long will His Majesty Malygos wait?"


    "It should be soon."


    Andrea had just contacted Onyxia the day before yesterday. The Blue Dragon King had finished his arcane experiments and went to the Dragon Rest Temple to purge the dragon troops in person. Calculating the time, it should be almost here.


    And while Andrea and Jarod were discussing the next move, Shandris, Dawn, and Amon were ready for the general attack in front of the Christa nest.


    Now that they knew that the night elves had heavy weapons that could blow down the worm nest, it was meaningless to continue to stick to the worm nest.


    Hemensha, who escaped from Yago''s nest, and Eli, the commander who guarded Christa''s nest, consulted the sword emperor Viknilas and got orders to leave the nest and take the initiative to launch a desperate attack on the combined forces of the night elves and tauren. Dead charge.


    Each hive of the Qiraji Empire can hold about 100,000 worms. Even including the remnant army that Hemensha took away from the Yago hive, it is no more than 140,000 to 150,000 at most. After the peace meeting, the number approached 350,000.


    Under the huge disadvantage of troops, there is actually no suspense in this battle. Viknilas knows that no matter how hard he defends, the Christa nest will be breached.


    Instead of this, it is better to let this lone army hanging in the northwest play its final role and cause some losses to the combined forces of the night elves and tauren.


    The Qiraji Empire has a very strict class system, and the superiors have absolute control over the subordinates. Even if the superior orders you to die, you can only accept it.


    Both He Mengsha and Eri knew that they could not escape, and the two commanders led the high-level insectoid **** to the front line, leading by example to launch the final charge to the coalition forces.


    Shandris looked at the Qiraji rushing out of the nest, and raised his right hand expressionlessly.


    "The magic cannon is ready... to fire!"


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Before the worms were in close contact with the coalition forwards, the magic cannons of Luna Glory exploded one after another, and every second a large number of shot worms could be seen falling from the sky.


    After the bugs in the front row came to the melee range, the magic cannon adjusted its muzzle again and continued to fire at the middle of the Qiraji Zerg formation.


    The tauren consciously used their thick body to stand in the front. In order to enhance the survival rate of the tauren, Andrea specially mobilized a group of Kalimdor tauren for the Gaoling tribe with relatively backward equipment. spare equipment.


    These sturdy armors and sharp weapons are advanced products that have been simply enchanted by arcanists, and the tauren cannot produce them by themselves.


    After putting on brand new armor and weapons, the tauren of the Gaoling tribe could obviously feel the improvement in combat effectiveness. For the first time, they intuitively felt the importance of equipment to personal strength.


    "clang!"


    The protruding tank bug collided with the tauren''s shield, and the tauren, whose center of gravity was extremely low, was pushed back a few steps by these barbaric bugs.


    But the tank worms who only know how to charge head-on can only do this. After blocking their first wave of impact, the tank worms without impact are just rough-skinned and thick-skinned targets.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The magic spearmen of the night elves took advantage of the gaps between the formations of the tauren to shoot. Multiple penetrating wounds appeared on the tank worm immediately, and dark green body fluid sprayed everywhere.


    "Divide the shield! Counterattack!"


    The tauren fighters in the front row retreated as ordered, and the totem warriors roared and swung their huge totem poles and hit the tank worm, their wild strength even knocked the bulky tank worm into the air.


    The fast-moving worms in the back row took advantage of the opportunity of the totem warriors to knock down the tank worms and rushed up fiercely. Once some tauren fighters with unstable centers of gravity fell to the ground, they would immediately be submerged in the sea of ??insects. UU reading


    Under the instruction of Shandris, the tauren warriors temporarily retreated, and their positions were held up by the solid Moon God''s Fist puppets.


    Crazy bugs continuously scratched claw marks on the shell of Moon God''s Fist. The self-discipline puppet didn''t care about this, and hit the bugs solidly with each punch.


    Compared with the battlefield on the ground, the dense flying insects in the sky are more difficult to deal with. The sentinels and tauren hunters aimed their bows and arrows at the same time, and the air forces of the three tribes also stabilized their formations, hiding behind the Luna Wing puppets and waiting for an opportunity to counterattack.


    The battle lasted from the afternoon until late at night. Shandris personally killed Hemensha, who had set up an ambush for the assault team before, while Eridu was circled aside by Dawn Bloodhoof. With the tauren''s endurance, He insisted on killing this melee bugman.


    Counting the results and losses after the war, all the Qiraji fought until the last moment, about 3,000 night elves died in battle, and the combined death of the two tauren tribes exceeded 15,000, with countless wounded. The result of scrapping the Taiwan arcane puppet.


    The expressions of the three of Shandris were very heavy, "If the Qiraji will fight to the last man like this in every future battle, how much loss will we suffer after the war is over?"

 Chapter 348： bold idea

    After taking the Hive Christa with difficulty, the coalition forces finally wiped out the Qiraji stronghold in the north of Silithus, but the price paid for this battle did not make Andrea and Jarod happy.


    The tenacity of the Qiraji Empire and the terrifying obedience of self-sacrifice at critical moments made Jarod quite troubled.


    It is extremely rare for the entire army to fight to the last person, and the resurrected Burning Legion will not use this method of burning jade and stone to cause damage to the enemy.


    This kind of self-destruction order to kill 100 enemies and self-destruct 1000 can only be resolutely implemented in the social background of the extremely strong class system of insects.


    Although this kind of tactic is very unconventional, if they all play this way in the battle with the Qiraji in the future, even if the war is won, the Azeroth coalition forces participating in the war will suffer heavy losses. Delia expected.


    But right now there is no time for him to figure out how to avoid the suicide tactics of the Qiraji Empire. With the appearance of Anubisath, important ministers and generals of the Qiraji Empire appeared on the Silithus battlefield one after another.


    In addition to Anubisas, a smart puppet that was said to have been made by the twin emperors, Andrea also saw a strange structure through a telescope.


    The body is also made of obsidian, the upper body is humanoid, the lower body is a four-legged structure like a big cat, and there is a pair of wings on the back that can''t fly.


    This familiar structure made Andrea frowned. "To''vir?"


    If Anubisath can barely convince Andrea that they are original products of the Qiraji Empire, then this kind of obsidian structure that is extremely similar to the tol''vir is completely unreasonable.


    "K''Thun still plays plagiarism in a bad manner? Or... these are the tol''vir people?"


    C''Thun''s prison is very close to Uldum, the hometown of the tol''vir. Raiden was originally stationed in the south of Kalimdor, on the one hand, to maintain the normal operation of the furnace of origin, and on the other hand, to guard C''Thun''s prison.


    The tol''vir, like the mogu, are followers made by Raiden, true titan creations.


    Considering the corrupted various titan creations in Ulduar, even guardians, Andrea had a bold guess in mind.


    The obsidian structures, including Anubisath, were originally supposed to be jailers used by the Titan Guardians to guard C''Thun.


    Due to Ra-den''s disappearance, all titan creations, including the tol''vir and mogu, were leaderless, and many changes occurred in the long time after that.


    And the part closest to C''Thun Prison happened to be corroded and transformed by him, and became the current Anubisath and Obsidian Destroyer.


    In Andrea''s memory, the tol''vir in Uldum have degenerated into mortals due to the curse of flesh and blood, and their wings have long since disappeared. One of the tol''vir has joined the death camp just to restore the body of the former titan creation. Wing camp.


    But these are things that haven''t happened yet.


    In this way, the legend of the Qiraji Empire actually contains a lot of water.


    Anubisath and Obsidian Destroyer were not original creations of the Twin Emperors or even C''Thun, but they were transformed from the original Titan-made Jailers.


    In order to maintain the combat effectiveness of these jailers, C''Thun did not use the curse of flesh to weaken them after they were corrupted, but kept their stone bodies as they were.


    ¡®Titan creations are not so much creatures as intelligent constructs, so, is there a way to reset the corrupted thinking circuits of these Anubisas and Obsidian Destroyers? ''


    In the combat power of the Qiraji Empire, Anubisas accounted for a large proportion. Because of the small number, these stone colossi over ten meters tall were usually used to guard the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj.


    This time the twin emperors were willing to release them, but it gave Andrea a new way of thinking.


    Just when the real main force of the Qiraji Empire was gaining a firm foothold in front of the gate leading to Ahn''Qiraj, Malygos finally opened a large teleportation array and led a large number of dragons from the Wyrmrest Temple in Northrend.


    There were about 300 adult dragons who followed Malygos to the front line this time. Except for Malygos as the team leader, the other four dragons sent their future hopes.


    The Red Dragon sent Alexstrasza''s most valued son, Kai Lestraz, and Andrea had some contact with the Red Dragon Prince before, and he also enthusiastically asked Andrea to call him Kai Lestraz. Lun.


    On behalf of the green dragon, it was Ysera''s daughter Melinthra. This green dragon princess always gave people a sleepy feeling, and her temperament was a bit lazy.


    Anachronos, the bronze dragon prince, is different from his elders. He doesn''t look so indifferent from the outside. Although his mood swings are relatively flat, at least he seems quite friendly when talking with his fellow dragons.


    Since there is no dragon king on the black dragon side, the queen of the dragon, Sinestra, sent all three sons and daughters over.


    As soon as Onyxia arrived at Cenarion Fortress, she was pulled over by Leticia who had been waiting for a long time, and the two chatted quietly beside her.


    Lunara, who escaped from Leticia''s clutches, got together with Melinthra. The two had known each other since they were in the Emerald Dream. When talking with Lunara, the Green Dragon Princess finally lifted her spirits.


    In the end, the blue dragon headed by Malygos, Arygos with air and Kalecgos with constipation all followed behind the blue dragon king, and a female adult blue dragon who looked quite strange also flapped Wings floated beside the two of them.


    The timely arrival of the Dragon Legion greatly boosted the morale of the coalition forces, Zandalari Prophet Gongara couldn''t help grinning a little while watching from a distance.


    These giant dragons are quite close to the night elves, especially the giant blue dragon king who has transformed into a high-level elf form and is chatting with Andrea enthusiastically.


    ¡®Kaldorei, Son of the Stars? Heh~ Looking at this posture, it really looks like a star is holding the moon. ''


    Andrea has some headaches. Malygos, who was once aloof, has tended to develop into a chatterbox since Senegos returned with a large number of young dragons and whelps.


    At this time, he pulled Andrea and said a lot about the development of Blue Dragon in recent years.


    With Coldarra''s abundant supply of magic power, almost all of the young dragons and young dragons who were over the age limit advanced.


    "Oh, right."


    Malygos made a hand towards the sky behind him, and the female giant dragon hovering in mid-air and looking around immediately folded its wings obediently and landed in the square of Cenarion Fortress. A familiar female high elf.


    "...Stellagosa?"


    Little Xingxing had a friendly smile on his face, and UU Reading blinked mischievously, "Otherwise? Who do you think?"


    ''I thought it was Maticgosa, Telegosa, or Telegosa...''


    Of course, Andrea didn''t say this. There seem to be quite a few well-known female giant dragons in the blue dragon clan... Although the ending seems to be not very good, and most of them are related to the five scumbags.


    Maticigosa is the unlucky blue dragon who was corrupted into Phemis in the Sunwell Highlands. She entered the Sunwell to rescue her "friend" Kalecgos.


    Teligosa is Zhan Wuzha''s ex-fiancee, and she seems to have eloped with a human, which once again proves the blue dragon''s unique concept of mate selection.


    Telegosa should be the most famous of the three female blue dragons. She was killed when she followed Kalecgos to the Demon Hub to question the fallen Alegos. Andrea had also been her host in her previous life. Soul staff task.


    However, this kind of tragedy should not happen in this life. Arygos shows no signs of depravity. On the contrary, Kalecgos shrinks behind Malygos with a depressed face. It seems that he has been educated quite well in recent years. awful.

 Chapter 349： Constantine: Catching shrimp?

    The arrival of the Dragon Legion caused the Qiraji Empire, which was so powerful and prepared to send Anubisath as the vanguard to launch an attack, to hesitate.


    The twin emperors behind them did not expect that this war between mortals would involve supernatural beings like giant dragons... But in fact, the obsidian structures they held in their hands were also foolish, and they did not belong to them, nor did they belong to mortals. .


    The battlefield that was about to move suddenly fell silent, and Andrea happened to transfer the heavily damaged main army from the filled Christa nest.


    Two legions of night elves sit in front of Hive Zora and Hive Regal respectively. These two Hives are the only remaining Qiraji strongholds in Silithus today.


    With the North Wall Fort as a relay point, the supply route of Erre''Thalas can reach Cenarion Hold unimpeded.


    More than half a year has passed. Although due to various reasons, the number of troops that need to be supported is much smaller than originally expected, but the pressure on El Salas is still not small.


    Fortunately, after the centaur was wiped out, the transportation route of the Dark Night Republic from north to south was completely cleared. Coupled with the continuous supply of supplies from Moonlight City from the sea through transport ships, there should be no major logistical problems for at least a year.


    The automated puppet workshops in Anarchis and Moonlight City are running at full power. Counting the original inventory, the arcane puppets lost in the Christa nest were quickly replenished.


    "Tirisfal Glades?"


    Malygos looked at Andrea strangely and asked, "Why are you going to the Eastern Continent suddenly after the war? Don''t you need to discuss strategy with Jarod?"


    Andrea shook her head and said, "It is for the sake of the war that I plan to take a trip to the Tirisfal Forest. Depending on the situation, I may also go to the Badlands."


    Malygos frowned in confusion, "... I don''t understand what you mean, but based on what I know about you, you shouldn''t do anything irrelevant to the overall situation at such a critical moment, so I''ll just accompany you for a walk. "


    In terms of strategy, the talented commander Garrod sits in charge, and Andrea is not worried about the situation in Silithus.


    As the Kalimdor tauren gained a firm foothold in Mulgore, their follow-up reinforcements arrived one after another, and the coalition forces already had a clear advantage in terms of total troop strength.


    As a coordinator, Andrea needs to consider not only the victory of this war, if only one tragic victory is won, it will not be good news for the authority of the Night Republic or the future situation of Azeroth.


    After all, C''Thun is only one of the three ancient gods, and he is not the strongest one. N''Zoth, Yogg-Saron, and even the man-made ancient **** Gouhu are secretly staring at him.


    As Andrea learned from Xalatas, the relationship between the ancient gods is not good.


    At this point in the war, except for the man-made ancient **** Gouhu who restrained many Zandalari troops for his face, Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth still looked like they were sitting on the Diaoyutai, and had no intention of helping.


    Andrea was not interested in the open and secret struggles within the Old Gods, and Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth acted foolishly just in line with his wishes.


    From the beginning to the end, Andrea never thought about casting a wall of beetles. If it can be done at once, why wait until many years later to fight the second quicksand war.


    Entrusting the full power of the Silithus battlefield to Jarod, Andrea, led by Malygos, crossed many distances to the Tirisfal Glades in the blink of an eye.


    When one man and one dragon arrived at this vast forest, they just caught up with a good show.


    ¡­


    Constantine Menethil, who was in charge of the royal army, stared at the thunder and lightning in the sky with empty eyes. This familiar scene made him feel deeply powerless.


    "...Palace mage, didn''t you say that the lightning of the scale before was enough to make Brunhilde overdrawn and unconscious?"


    Constantine looked at the court mages whose foreheads were dripping with cold sweat, "What''s going on now?"


    Under the pressure of all aspects, Constantine made up his mind to conquer Hirud this time and take back Stromkar from Brunhilde.


    As one of the seven human kingdoms that split from the Arathor Kingdom, the Menethil family''s political significance to Stromkar is very clear.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the Stromkar was held by the Hildren had not been confirmed, Constantine sent troops at the risk of tearing apart his face with other countries, just to obtain the king''s sword that represented the righteousness of the Arathor Empire.


    Constantine had a dream to turn Lordaeron from a kingdom into an empire in his own hands, and let the glory of Menethil spread all over the world. Stromkar is an important piece of puzzle for him to realize his dream.


    Before the battle, Constantine repeatedly confirmed to the court mages that the mages recruited from Dalaran with these huge sums of money agreed unanimously.


    The celestial changes of the scale before are absolutely unbearable by humans. Although I don¡¯t know how Brunhilde attracted the lightning, even with the help of an artifact, Brunhilde, as a spellcaster, cannot fully bear it. This terrifying power of thunder.


    Constantine was well aware of the looting of Alterac and Gilneas, but he did not return to repel the invaders, but continued to storm the valley fortress of Silud.


    Seeing that this dilapidated checkpoint was about to be breached, a very visual scene appeared again, and this time the lightning power seemed to be stronger than last time.


    "Boom!"


    Thick thunder descended from the sky, and exploded in Lordaeron''s position like a thunderstorm landing.


    A giant with a height of more than 10 meters appeared behind the dilapidated valley fortress with anger in his eyes, and a dazzling thunder flashed in his eyes.


    "Mortal, since you dare to ignore Andrea''s warning and attack my family again and again, then don''t blame me for acting regardless of my identity!"


    Under the horrified gaze of Constantine and the Gilnean king stationed just on the southern border of Tirisfal Glades, the giant''s deep voice shook the entire region.


    "I am Thorim, the Lord of Storms! The master of the Xilud people for generations! Mortals, accept my punishment!"


    "Crack!"


    The sky near the fortress was completely illuminated by thunder and lightning, and countless thunderbolts seemed to directly connect the sky and the earth. As the vanguard, the twenty thousand Lordaeron troops were almost knocked down to the ground in the blink of an eye, each of them trembling and twitching on the ground. .


    "Strange...monster!"


    The dream in Constantine''s heart shattered like fragile glass, and he ordered the herald next to him in horror, "Retreat! Retreat immediately! There are evil spirits guarding Herod..."


    "Bold!"


    "boom!"


    Thorim heard Constantine''s rude slander, UU reading www. uukanshu.com was annoyed, and thunder and lightning struck him in front of him.


    "Small and ignorant mortals, the majestic guardian of the titan is actually slandered by you as an evil spirit, you..."


    "Storm Guardian, don''t worry too much about him, please take back your Thunder Fury."


    Andrea just teleported into the battlefield on the back of Malygos at this time, and the thunder that filled the sky was blocked by Malygos'' body protection spell.


    Thorim was stunned when he saw the huge blue dragon that suddenly appeared, and the violent anger in his heart finally began to subside.


    "Blue Dragon King Malygos, and... Andrea?"


    Thorim scratched his head in confusion, "Aren''t you supposed to fight the Qiraji in Silithus? Why did you appear here?"

 Chapter 350： Why is it always me

    Thorim the Stormkeeper is extremely defensive, and his temper is as violent as the nature of his power.


    Once the anger is on the rise, it is easy to enter a paranoid state, just like when he learned that Sif died at the hands of the Frost Giants from Loken''s one-sided words, Thorim knocked the innocent Frost Giant King at the door without saying a word head.


    But after experiencing the lesson at the beginning, Thorim has some experience and growth at any rate.


    There were indeed many Lordaeron soldiers injured on the battlefield, but none died directly from Thorim''s lightning strike.


    However, some unlucky people knocked their heads on the rocks after being blown away by the thunder. This is their own bad luck. Thorim''s thunder is not yet able to command such a degree.


    Andrea said with a wry smile, "Although I guessed that you would attack Lordaeron, I didn''t expect the scope of influence to be so large."


    As early as when he learned that Lordaeron sent troops again, Andrea had calculated Thorim''s itinerary.


    After the scouts sent by Prism informed Thorim of the news that Brunhilde was overdrawn and unconscious, the Storm King would definitely go north for his family.


    And the time of his arrival almost coincided with the time when Lordaeron launched the second round of attack. Andrea speculated that Thorim would hide behind the scenes, creating signs that Sylud was protected by the power of thunder to force Lordaeron back army.


    But he didn''t expect that Thorim would appear in front of Lordaeron''s army swaggeringly, and he didn''t expect that Constantine would call Thorim an evil spirit with his mouth.


    At this time, the King of Lordaeron was lying on his back on the grain and grass cart with a confused face, looking at the sky where the thunder gradually subsided with a look of doubt on his life.


    If it weren''t for the court mages temporarily laying multiple layers of defensive shields around his body, coupled with Thorim''s extreme release of water, this contemporary King Menethil would definitely not be able to survive.


    "Humph!"


    Thorim glared at the Lordaeron army in front of him with lingering anger, and became the size of an ordinary human under Andrea''s persuasion.


    With the disappearance of the thunder giant with astonishing deterrence, the soldiers of Lordaeron, who had already lost their morale, let out a sigh of relief.


    Constantine had given the order to retreat before, and the soldiers, whose bodies were still twitching under the action of the thunder and lightning, helped each other to withdraw from the battlefield, and fled this sad place again in embarrassment.


    When Constantine was carried away by his subordinates, he was still muttering to himself, "Am I too ignorant? What is a Titan, and what is a Guardian? Why is there such a figure that humans cannot understand behind the Herods?" ?¡±


    Although this unexpected fiasco did not cause Lordaeron to lose any troops, it seriously hit the ambition of the Lordaeron people including the king to forge ahead.


    King Greymane, who witnessed this scene with his own eyes, also felt sympathetic. He sympathized with Lordaeron''s experience, but this did not make him give up fighting for the interests of Gilneas.


    With the idea of ??beating the dog in the water, King Greymane issued an ultimatum to the Lordaeron royal family, asking Menethil to make a clear account of this unjust war.


    Alterac made a fortune even more silently. King Perenolde''s army captured Andorhal, the most important transit trade city in West Weld, and stuck it like a nail in the large granary in the east of Lordaeron. center.


    Before the Kul Tiras Marine Corps temporarily stationed in Helvetia Harbor could arrive to support them, the war ended in an anticlimactic manner.


    However, their attitude made the Hild people very grateful, and the two parties should strengthen their cooperation and exchanges with each other.


    ¡­


    After returning to the town of Hilud, Andrea told Thorim of his intention as quickly as possible, and his guess made the Storm King frown and fell into deep thought.


    "C''Thun''s jailer?"


    Thorim rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "The south of Kalimdor is under the sole responsibility of Rai. I have indeed heard of the Titan creations Rai likes to use. The tol''vir and mogu are the most famous."


    "As for Anubisath, I really don''t have any impression. Let''s go back to Uldaman to check the records of the Nogannon Disc."


    While Andrea and Thorim were exchanging information, Malygos was staring at Thorim''s mount partner Veranas.


    The scales of this wise Proto-Dragon Mother are blue, a color that Malygos feels very close to.


    "Hey~ can you talk?"


    Veranas glanced at Malygos lazily, and continued to close her eyes and meditate.


    Thorim happened to walk out of the quiet room arranged by Gerowell with Andrea at this time, and he had a funny expression on his face when he heard Malygos strike up a conversation in a state of boredom.


    "Malygos, Veranas can''t speak, but she can understand what you are saying."


    "Villanas followed me tens of thousands of years ago, in terms of age... probably older than you."


    "Ah?" Malygos was a little unconvinced, "Why have I never heard of this name? Even before receiving the blessing of the Titan, I was the patriarch of the blue proto-dragon."


    Andrea patted his scales and explained, "Not all the blue proto-dragons have been transformed into guardian dragons with you, have they? And Veranas has been living with Torim in the Storm Peaks, don''t you It''s normal to know."


    "Oh¡­"


    Malygos was still a little bit unrelieved. When Thorim and Andrea went to visit the unconscious Brunhilde together, he had been trying to communicate with Veranas, but it seemed to have little effect.


    Thorim asked Andrea with a strange expression, "Malygos won''t be interested in Vilanas, right? Should I support or oppose it?"


    "Uh¡­"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "Don''t ask me..."


    Blue Dragon''s views on mate selection are notoriously strange, some like Rijing, and some like soul healers.


    Vilanas is an proto-dragon at any rate, and in terms of blood, maybe he can have some relationship with Malygos before he was blessed.


    Brunhilde''s situation is not difficult to judge, it''s just that the body''s automatic protection mechanism was triggered by excessive physical exhaustion.


    Thorim took the initiative to **** away the excess thunder power still remaining in Brunhilde''s body. When she wakes up depends on her own physical recovery ability.


    After personally appointing the warrior leader Gerowell to take over the affairs of Sylude temporarily, UU read www.uukanshu. com Andrea and his party brought the barren land through the teleportation technique of Malygos, and sneaked into the Uldaman underground palace through the back door.


    "Hmm...Anubisath? I seem to have heard of it, but I don''t seem to have heard of it."


    Azadas and Elonaya, who were also troubled by Andrea''s question, finally decided to turn to the Norgannon Disc, which recorded a large amount of Azeroth data, and finally got the exact confirmation.


    "Anubisath, the titan creation created by the great guardian Rai through the power of the furnace of origin, has extremely strong dual resistance to magic and physics, and is infinitely powerful. It is widely used to guard the prison of the ancient **** C''Thun. "


    Everyone looked at the information and fell into deep thought. Thorim was the first to break the silence, "Andrea, what do you think about these Anubisas?"


    Andrea put his hand on his chin and asked meaningfully, "I remember that the Titan creations in their original form seem to have the mind restart function without suffering the curse of flesh and blood?"


    Azadas was the first to hammer the palm of his hand, "I understand! You want to fight Anubisath!"

 Chapter 351： Dont pretend to be uncomfortable

    Although there is a general idea, the key lies in how to implement it.


    Each titan guardian prefers to use different creations. For example, Azadas likes the earthen with excellent building and forging ability, Mimiron likes the clever mechanical gnomes, and Loken likes the stupid, black and thick steel Vrykul and iron dwarves.


    Not to mention Thorim, his preference can be seen from Sif''s race.


    Azadas and Thorim lack understanding of the mogu and tol''vir that Raden likes to use, let alone the rarer Anubisath, and they don''t know how to restart the minds of Anubisath and tol''vir .


    Elonaya suggested, "In that case, why don''t you just ask the person involved."


    "Anyway, we originally planned to let Thorim go to Uldum in the near future. The local flesh and blood tol''vir should have inherited a lot of knowledge from their ancestors, and perhaps there will be information related to Anubisath."


    In fact, the real party involved should be Raiden, but no one except Andrea knows the whereabouts of this great guardian. Now that the Wandering Isle has not yet appeared, finding Pandaria is tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack.


    Elonaya''s suggestion should be the most suitable choice among the second best options, but no one present can be sure how long it will take to lift the seal of Uldum and contact the tol''vir.


    The Qiraji Empire''s hesitation should not last long. Under the urging of C''Thun and the pressure of the situation, they will start marching again sooner or later.


    "It''s not too late."


    Now that the next step has been decided, Andrea plans to take action as soon as possible.


    "Taking advantage of the Qiraji Empire''s lack of action for the time being, we will immediately head to the junction of the Tanaris Desert and Uldum."


    "Thorim, as the only guardian who can move freely outside today, I can only ask you to accompany me to undo the seal of Uldum."


    Thorim nodded without hesitation, "No problem, this is the planned itinerary, so let''s set off now."


    ¡­


    The war on the front line could start at any time. As the most important golden leg of the coalition forces, Malygos could not leave the Silithus battlefield for a long time.


    Launch the teleportation spell to send Andrea, Thorim, and Veranas to Tanaris, and Malygos returns to Cenarion Hold immediately.


    Silithus and Uldum happened to be next to each other. If Uldum''s actions went well, it might be able to bring a group of fresh troops to the coalition forces in the Battle of Quicksand.


    There are two gates from Tanaris to Uldum. After discussing with Azadas, Thorim and others, Malygos chose the gate of endless reincarnation in the southwest of Tanaris .


    The closed gate is covered with flowing blue arcane energy, and the entire Uldum area is shrouded in a magical barrier. People without authorization cannot enter this long-sealed area.


    "Andrea, take a few steps back first."


    Thorim strode to the door of endless reincarnation, and carefully put his hand on the door.


    "drop!"


    An inorganic mechanical voice came from the door, "Titan guardian authority detected, welcome to come, Storm Guardian Thorim, do you want to end the confinement of Uldum and open the gate of endless reincarnation?"


    "On."


    "The order has been received and the gate is opening."


    "Boom!"


    As the enchantment covering the sky over Uldum gradually faded, the heavy gate over 20 meters high slowly opened inward.


    A desert atmosphere slightly different from that of Tanaris blows out from the gate, and Uldum, which has been sealed for tens of thousands of years, finally opens its gate to the world again.


    The first thing that caught Andrea and Thorim''s eyes was the long passage behind the Gate of Endless Reincarnation, with several huge statues lined up on both sides of the passage.


    "Looks like we''ve come to the right place."


    Andrea''s gaze stayed on the two statues on the right, and the typical jackal head clearly showed the identities of the two statues.


    "Anubisath."


    Riding on Veranas and flying into Uldum, the ruins of the Titans buried in the yellow sand appeared in front of the two of them one after another.


    In the ruins near the Gate of Endless Reincarnation stands a tol''vir stone sculpture that is hundreds of meters high, and there is an equally tall spire on the south side of the statue.


    Thorim has not been sitting in Uldaman in a daze for so many years, he has already prepared a preview of the situation in Uldum.


    "This is the Obelisk of the Stars, one of the three control towers of the Furnace of Origin."


    When flying near the minaret, Thorim reminded, "Let''s make a mark for now, and I may visit here again in the future."


    After experiencing the disaster caused by the low-power eruption of the Origin Furnace, Uldum, which originally had a lush jungle, turned into a large desert. Only a small area in the center with running water flowing through it formed a very narrow oasis.


    Going west from the Obelisk of Stars to the vicinity of the oasis, Andrea and the two soon saw the first tol''vir gathering place.


    This small town built along the oasis looks quite prosperous, but at this time the atmosphere in the small town is a little panicked.


    The ten-thousand-year-long barrier that had shrouded Uldum suddenly disappeared, and the tol''vir who lived in it for many years were the first to notice something was wrong.


    Vilanas''s huge body approached the town, causing screams of horror. The tovir, who had the lower body of a big cat and the body of a human cat, ran around with his head in his arms.


    While maintaining order, some warriors with weapons and armors stared vigilantly at Veranas who had entered a hovering state in the air.


    Thorim jumped out on the back of the progenitor dragon mother, and when he landed, he stepped on a big hole on the clean floor of the town.


    Andrea patted his forehead and complained, "Aren''t you pretending to be uncomfortable, Sky? You even deliberately jumped from the air and stepped on other people''s floors..."


    Patting Vilanas on the back, the progenitor dragon mother obediently landed next to Thorim.


    A tol''vir with a ginger-yellow plush body and a strange animal helmet came out in a row. He looked Thorim up and down, and asked in a suspicious tone, "Your Excellency, could it be the Titan Guardian? "


    "Oh?"


    Thorim looked at the tol''vir who seemed to be the leader unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect anyone in your group to remember the Titan Guardian, UU Reading That''s right, I am Thorim, the Storm King, you are The leader of the town?"


    The tol''vir hurriedly took off his helmet, revealing his excited cat face.


    The cat with the highest status on the scene bowed its head respectfully to Thorim.


    "Yes, respected Guardian of the Storm, I am Cousins, Prime Minister of the Ramkahen Tribe, and I am honored to witness the Guardian descending on Uldum again after thousands of years."


    "Ramkahen... okay."


    Thorim read the name of this tribe, which was mentioned in the content previewed in advance.


    "Cousins, tell us about the current situation in Uldum. I am here this time to regain control of the furnace of origin."


    "Yes! Lord Thorim, please follow me."

 Chapter 352： Nefersets obsession

    Although Thorim made a lot of preparations in advance, the records left on the Norgannon Disc are all from a long time ago. After the invasion of Thor, Uldum has undergone many changes. Now the situation in Uldum still depends on the local It is more intuitive for people to tell in person.


    "After Lord Raiden left, Uldum has maintained a trend of peaceful development."


    "Under the influence of the curse of flesh and blood, the obsidian body of the tol''vir gradually degenerated into what it is today."


    "The flesh-and-blood tol''vir were gradually divided into three tribes: Ramkahen, Neferset, and Osis because of their different living regions and missions."


    "The time of peaceful development lasted until more than 12,000 years ago, when an arrogant Mogu emperor named Thor invaded."


    "He claims to have defeated Lord Raiden and usurped his power. He himself is truly invincible, and his army is invincible."


    Andrea had known about this history for a long time, but it was the first time Thorim had heard of it.


    Hearing that Raiden had been usurped by the mogu, his expression suddenly sank, and an astonishing power shrouded the living room.


    Cousins ??swallowed nervously, and Andrea patted Thorim''s arm, which had turned into a mortal, to signal him to restrain himself.


    "Prime Minister Cousins, please continue."


    "OK."


    Cousins ??settled down, "Thunder God asked Tol''vir to hand over the origin furnace that has been guarded for generations, and announced that Uldum would be included in his empire. Our ancestors rejected this traitor''s request without hesitation."


    "Thunder God brought a large number of mogu troops from Pandaria. Our ancestors couldn''t resist their fierce offensive, so they had to retreat to the Origin Hall in the south of Uldum, activated the Origin Furnace and wiped out Thor and his army."


    Cousins ??sighed and said, "Since then, Uldum, which was originally a resort on earth, has turned into a barren desert, and even survival has become very difficult."


    "Fortunately, there is no unparalleled road, and the Villanar River has preserved the last life for us. This oasis is the source of life for the tol''vir."


    "Our capital, Tol''vir City, is located at the end of the Villanaar River where it meets the sea. It is a bustling city built in an oasis on the water."


    Cousins ??respectfully asked Thorim, "Dear Guardian of the Storm, do you need to inform the kings of the three major tribes in Tol''vir City about your arrival? I believe the kings will all be delighted with your arrival."


    The small town where Andrea and Thorim are now located is the territory of Ramkahen. The kings of the three major tribes gathered in Tovir City to govern, and left their important ministers to manage in the territory.


    Andrea is quite curious about Tol''vir''s peculiar political system. There is a king and a prime minister, but it sounds like a three-family parliamentary system. I don''t know if it follows the ruling philosophy of the minority obeying the majority.


    ¡­


    In order to control the possible flooding of the Vilannar River, the tol''vir built a dam near the lake south of Ramkahen to hold back the flow.


    The Tol''vir City that Prime Minister Cousins ??mentioned is located at the end of the downstream of the dam, a beautiful city on the water.


    When Thorim and Andrea rode Vilanas to the outside of Tol''vir city, the three distinct tribes had already arrived outside the city to greet them.


    Andrea frowned on Veranas''s back, "Look at this position... It seems that the relationship between the three tribes is not very good. ''


    The official entertainment is in charge of the guardian Thorim. Although he doesn''t like this kind of nonsense communication in his heart, Thorim still restrains his temper and slowly guides these kings to talk about Uldum. status quo.


    Andrea used the power of shadow to reduce his sense of existence, and quietly stood aside to listen. In the explanations of the three talking one after another, he probably understood the current situation in Uldum.


    As he had guessed, the relationship between the three major tol''vir tribes was not good. To be precise, it was Neferset who had a bad relationship with Ramkahen and Orsis.


    However, their differences have nothing to do with personal grievances, but purely because of differences in ideas.


    Over the years, Ramkahen and Orsis have accepted the reality of their degeneracy under the curse of flesh and continued to carry out the tasks Ra-den left them - guarding Uldum and the Forge of Origins in a new identity.


    Neferset, however, disputed this.


    Their loyalty to Raiden and the Guardian has never faded, but Neferset believes that it is difficult to fulfill the duties assigned to them by Raden with only mortal flesh and blood, and has been trying to find ways to restore the obsidian body of the tol''vir.


    The curse of flesh and blood that cannot be reversed even by guardians such as Azadas is naturally impossible to achieve with Neferset''s research alone.


    Neferset, who was gradually becoming extreme, began to try some dangerous dark rituals. Ramkahen and Osis repeatedly persuaded him to no avail, and the differences in ideas between the two parties became more and more irreconcilable.


    For nearly a hundred years, the Neferset began to turn their minds to the Forge of Origination, believing that relying on this powerful engine capable of producing titan-forged should solve their curse of flesh.


    In a way, Neferset was right.


    Using the preset program of the Furnace of Origin, the original tol''vir can indeed be re-produced if the materials are sufficient.


    But this approach still failed to achieve their intended goal, unable to return the flesh-and-blood tol''vir back to their original form.


    Witnessing the degradation of the frost vrykul first-hand, Thorim had an intuitive understanding of the curse of flesh and blood that the Old Gods had spread across Azeroth.


    But he doesn''t think that''s a bad thing at all.


    The primordial titan creations are aloof, and because of the eternal lifespan, they usually have relatively serious procrastination and lack of urgency.


    But mortals are different.


    Because lifespan has a limit, they will try their best to pursue higher achievements in their limited lives.


    Although not every mortal has such enterprising spirit, the so-called heroes are praised by thousands of people only if they do great deeds that others cannot do.


    When Thorim lived in the Tempest Temple, his frost vrykul fought bravely, but their lives were muddled by lack of purpose.


    After relocating to Tirisfal Forest, the Frost Vrykul headed by Brunhild all degenerated into humans, but Thorim felt the vitality and aggressiveness from these newborn humans that he had never experienced before.


    "I probably understand your demands. UU Reading "


    After listening to the descriptions of the three major tribes, Thorim said earnestly to King Killian of Neferset, "As for the curse of flesh and blood, even guardians like Mimiron and Azadas have not developed the so-called antidote." .¡±


    "Killian, I hope you can also face up to this fact. What has happened cannot be reversed. It is better to try to look at a different life from a new perspective."


    "I believe that Neferset, like Ramkahen and Orsis, can find their own pursuit in the short mortal life."


    "As for the mission of guarding the furnace of origin that you are worried about, Azadas and I are here."


    Encouragingly patted Killian, whose expression was still very tangled, Thorim smiled and comforted, "The stone body of the Titans does have many advantages in battle, but I don''t think the flesh and blood body of a mortal is useless."


    "Uldum has been opened to the outside world. I suggest you get out of this closed area and go outside to see the world. Maybe Azeroth, which is gradually belonging to mortals, will give you a different feeling."

 Chapter 353： Origin Furnace

    Though the tol''vir of Neferset were somewhat brainless, they were the part most accustomed to obeying orders.


    Since Raiden left, the Neferset have struggled through tens of thousands of years in this state of no order, and they are very unaccustomed to this disorderly life.


    Now Thorim issued a new order, although the content did not meet their wishes, but Neferset still readily decided to accept the guardian''s will.


    The differences among the tol''vir were just minor issues. After convincing Neferset, Thorim revealed the main purpose of his trip.


    "What is the current situation in the Hall of Origin? Can the four guardians inside still be active?"


    King Perset of Ramkahen said with a wry smile, "Dear Thorim, in fact, we don''t know the situation in the Hall of Origin. Since the invasion of Thor, the Hall of Origin has been completely blocked by our ancestors."


    King Yafika of Orsis added, "Only by reactivating the three obelisks can the seal of the Hall of Origin be lifted. The three obelisks are guarded by our three tribes respectively."


    Thorim nodded and said, "Then act, you send someone to reopen the obelisk, I need to enter the Hall of Origin to understand the situation."


    "and also."


    Thorim suddenly asked, "Who of you know the structure of Anubisath?"


    King Killian of Neferset was stunned for a moment, "According to the records left by our ancestors, Anubisas is an ancient and powerful structure left by Lord Raiden, but there is no trace of them in the Uldum area. Yes, there should be an Anubisas manufacturing blueprint in the Hall of Origin."


    So the problem came back, and in the end it was necessary to enter the Hall of Origin to achieve two main purposes.


    The Obelisk of the Stars is guarded by Ramkahen, the Obelisk of the Moon by Osis, and the Obelisk of the Sun by Neferset.


    After receiving Thorim''s order, the three tribes acted immediately, the three obelisks were activated one after another, and the barrier of the Ark of Promise, which contained the key to the Hall of Origin, was lifted.


    After a series of operations by the tol''vir who were familiar with the process, the door to the Hall of Origin was finally opened.


    Andrea vaguely remembered that the Hall of Origin seemed to be a five-person copy in the game, but the reason why the footman needed to fight these guardians was too long to remember.


    After the main door of the Origin Hall opened, Thorim immediately walked in with his head held high.


    Although Andrea was a little worried about the internal defense mechanism and the situation of the four guardians, but with Thorim, the titan guardian, at the forefront, he could only shrug and keep up.


    Sure enough, perhaps because the Hall of Origin has been closed for too long, the titan creations that are still active in it are a little out of their minds.


    The guard at the entrance is a primitive tol''vir who has not suffered the curse of flesh and blood. He introduced himself as Anur, but this "self-introduction" was not said in a friendly way.


    "Intruders, accept Anur''s purification! People with impure hearts cannot enter the temple!"


    "God is so clean!"


    Andrea saw the blazing holy light projected onto Thorim''s chest, the corner of his mouth twitched and complained, "Your house uses such high-purity and high-calorie holy light? Is this physical ''purification''?"


    The bad-tempered Thorim was also unambiguous, and gave Anur a lightning baptism from top to bottom, and finally made the temple guard who had been running for too long and was chaotic and crashed a little bit sober.


    Anur was stunned by Thorim''s thunderbolt, "The program...is out of order, please restart...self-check."


    "Allowed, let''s start the self-examination."


    "The self-test is starting, please wait."


    "It was found that the memory module was lost, skipped, the identification system was confused, restarted...completed."


    Anuer shook his chaotic brain, and his whole body trembled under Thorim''s increasingly impatient gaze.


    "Thorim the Guardian of the Storm, Anur the Guardian of the Temple sends you greetings."


    "Humph!"


    Thorim raised his chin, "Lead the way, I''m going to the Furnace of Origin."


    With Anuer''s guidance, the next trip went much smoother.


    Anlaphet, the Titan creation who controls the operation of all facilities in the Hall of Origin, was "persuaded" by Thorim, and Andrea followed all the way and shouted 666 to the seat of the four gods guarded by the four guardians.


    These four titan creations are secondary guardians made by Raiden, and their status is equal to Elonaya.


    But when Thorim and Andrea ascended to the second floor of the Hall of Origin, the four guardians had already fallen asleep for a long time.


    According to the old rules, Thorim woke them up one by one, and after overpowering the guardians, he finally obtained detailed information about the furnace of origin from them.


    These four guardians correspond to the four original forces in the universe, and their role is to guide the furnace of origin to operate in the correct way.


    The four powers are Holy Light, Fel Energy, Life and Arcane.


    ''Why is there no shadow and death...''


    Except for the image of Isist, the arcane creation, which is similar to Aronnaya, Amunai, the creation of life, Satus, the creation of destruction, and Rasha, the creation of the sun, are all Anubisaths. There are some subtle differences in the head.


    As the leader of the four guardians, Rasha the Sun Creator honestly explained to Thorim the situation of the Furnace of Origin.


    "More than 10,000 years ago, the ancient tol''vir modified the program of the furnace of origin, so that the furnace of origin, which was originally responsible for reshaping the ecology of Azeroth, could explode at a low power."


    "They succeeded, and the mighty invaders were annihilated, but the land around Uldum was deserted as a result, with less than a tenth of the tol''vir surviving at their peak."


    Thorim nodded and said, "Is the Furnace of Origin still usable now? It won''t be out of control like you guys because of the long dormancy, right?"


    "Won''t."


    Rasha shook his head and said, "The power of the Furnace of Origin is under the control of the four of us. Without gathering the power of the four guardians, the Furnace of Origin cannot be activated. Naturally, there will be no loss of control."


    Amunay interjected, "Lord Thorim, if you want to activate the furnace of origin, it is best to send someone to reset the activation procedure of the furnace. The current configuration is reserved when the invaders were annihilated. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com¡±


    The Furnace of Origin and the Furnace of Will of Ulduar can respectively strengthen the form of the world soul and shape the perception of the world soul. The world soul is the star soul of Azeroth.


    Andrea suddenly said, "It''s no wonder that the star soul of Azeroth has not been shaped until today. It turns out that the furnace of origin has long been shut down."


    "yes."


    Rasha explained, "Since the accident ten thousand years ago, the Furnace of Origin has stopped operating, and there have been no titan guardians to debug and restart it since then."


    "Then activate it."


    Thorim said categorically, "Ulduar''s furnace of will has long been corrupted, and the three prisoners held by the Titans have begun to move around. There is also the huge threat of the Burning Legion outside the planet. "


    "We need the star soul of Azeroth to create a physical form as soon as possible, and to mature rapidly under the nourishment of the furnace of origin."


    "Considering Ulduar''s dire situation, the time left for us to prepare...I''m afraid it''s running out."

 Chapter 354： Power-enhanced Centaur

    The process of restarting the Furnace of Origins experienced some twists and turns, but it was finally completed smoothly.


    When the tol''vir modified the activation procedure of the origin furnace, they left a record statement in the central room of the origin hall.


    Among the three tol''vir tribes, Neferset has the strongest combat effectiveness and obedience, Ramkahen is very good at governing the country, and Osis is responsible for the external management of the Hall of Origin and the maintenance of the three obelisks .


    The tol''vir who modified the start-up program back then were from the Osis tribe, and the records of the same line were quickly understood by the modern Osis, and many things that were not understood before were also inspired by this record.


    As the energy transmission chambers underground of the three obelisks entered into high-speed operation, the Osis technician pressed the start button nervously and expectantly on the top floor of the Hall of Origin.


    "Boom~"


    The surface of Uldum shook for a moment, and the origin furnace located in the deepest part of the origin hall finally resumed normal operation after ten thousand years.


    The entire Hall of Origin was enveloped by the energy gathered by the three obelisks, and many defensive facilities around the pyramid that had been shut down due to insufficient energy all resumed operation.


    But before Thorim, who had a gratified smile on his face, was happy, the Neferset tribe in charge of guarding the frontier sent urgent information.


    On the northwestern border of Uldum near Silithus, a large number of xenoflying insects crossed the mountains and crossed the border.


    Before Thorim unlocks the seal, the entire Uldum area should not be shrouded in a magical barrier.


    But as the barrier dissipated, the Zerg in the Regal Hive in the southeast of Silithus were the first to notice something was wrong.


    Taking advantage of the temporary truce and confrontation between the two sides, the commander of the Leigo Nest sent flying insects to investigate, and found that the originally impassable southern mountainous area suddenly released restrictions.


    This discovery shocked the Qiraji people. As an ancient race that has existed for tens of thousands of years, they are well aware of the existence of Uldum.


    Uldum was unsealed at this juncture, and the twin emperors immediately considered the worst.


    In line with the idea of ??attacking first, the Sword Emperor Viknilas, who is in charge of leading the military operations, ordered the Rego Hive to send troops to Uldum for armed investigation.


    "Is it really here?"


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Such a large barrier suddenly disappeared, and no matter how stupid he was, he could realize that something important happened next door.


    Thorim got his advice before entering the hall of origin, and arranged for Neferset''s combat troops to deploy on the western border, so that the invasion of alien flying insects could be discovered at the first time.


    Compared with the Iron Vrykul and Mogu who are the best at fighting among the titans, the tol''vir''s frontal combat ability is far behind them.


    After the original stone body and wings degenerated, the thin four-legged body of the tol''vir became stronger and stronger in the constant running. The three tol''vir tribes have developed a set of the most suitable for them in the exploration of tens of thousands of years. way of fighting.


    Coincidentally, Tol''vir''s tactics are similar to those of the centaur, which was just wiped out by the tauren and night elves before.


    This group of four-legged mewheads are also good at riding and archery and guerrilla warfare, and as descendants of Titan creations, they are far superior to centaurs in terms of spell talent and army discipline.


    The newly restarted Origin Furnace cannot be lost, and Thorim personally sits in the pyramid of the Origin Hall to guard it.


    Andrea, who was commissioned by Thorim, turned into a golden eagle form and flew to the vicinity of the Moon Obelisk in the northwest of Uldum at the fastest speed.


    As the local master, Osis is working with the Neferset tribe to resist the invasion of tens of thousands of flying insects of different species.


    Although there is a lack of air force, almost every tol''vir can draw a bow and shoot an arrow. Facing the enemy approaching from the air, a large number of tol''vir fired salvos into the sky under the command of the officer.


    At the same time, the tol''vir spellcasters were also chanting spells while running and avoiding, and various types of spell lights and shadows illuminated the dark night sky into colorful colors.


    Killian, the king of Neferset, rushed to the front line to kill the alien worms that fell on the ground. This group of dark-skinned tol''vir was like black panthers hunting under the night, precisely and ruthlessly ending the lives of the enemies.


    When Killian fought, he showed his sharp canines and brandished a heavy lance in his hand. No similariness could hold on to the second move in his hands.


    "King Killian."


    Andrea turned back into human form after landing, "The situation is Jehol? Can you hold it?"


    "Ha!" Killian smiled excitedly, "The long-lost actual combat has made my blood boil. Don''t worry, these bugs are just miscellaneous fish with wings, and the enemy''s elite did not appear on the battlefield."


    "That''s good."


    Andrea looked up at the night sky. The excellent night vision ability of the night elves allowed him to see farther and more clearly than the tol''vir in this dark environment.


    The invading alien bugs were close to 20,000. Judging from the total number of troops after Rego''s nest received Ahn''Qiraj''s aid, these weak flying bugs should only be scouts for reconnaissance.


    "Boom!"


    With his left hand, Garnier''s staff was pressed heavily on the ground, and Andrea stretched out his right hand towards the sky, and irregular dark winds began to appear on the battlefield in the night sky.


    These sudden turbulence had a great impact on the alien insects flying in the air, and the originally neat formation of the insects was rushed to pieces.


    Killian didn''t let go of this opportunity, he shouted loudly, "Attack! Kill me all these bugs!"


    Although the low-level Zerg is worthless, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But the senseless loss on the borders of Uldum would also be distressing to Hive Regal''s commander.


    After consulting the Sword Emperor Viknilas, the remaining xenomorphs turned around and left Uldum. Anyway, they had obtained a lot of useful information.


    ¡­


    "The obelisk is running again?"


    In the underground throne hall of the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj, Demon Emperor Vek''lor''s tone was very dignified.


    "Continue to monitor and look for opportunities to bypass the tol''vir defense line. I need more detailed information."


    "yes."


    "call¡­"


    After finishing the hive contact, Vek''lor rested his head on the back of his throne wearily.


    Viknilas turned his head and asked, "What''s the matter, brother, is it bad?"


    "Well, although the master didn''t elaborate on the specific situation, he mentioned before that there is an amazingly powerful weapon buried underground in Uldum."


    "Do you still remember when Silithus and Ahn''Qiraj suddenly turned into deserts more than 12,000 years ago?"


    Viknilas nodded solemnly, "Of course I remember. Could it be that the catastrophe was related to the weapons of Uldum?"


    "Ninety-nine are inseparable, brother, you''d better be on guard against the direction of Uldum, I have a bad feeling."


    Viknilas was in a bit of trouble, "If we have enough troops, I would like to do the same, but we are already at a disadvantage on the frontal battlefield, and we can''t spare many people to defend Uldum."


    Vic''lor looked around at Anubisath who was guarding around the underground palace, hesitated for a moment and said resolutely, "Then temporarily reduce the number of guards in the temple and push them all to the front line."


    "At the same time, I will call on the nobles of the empire to take on more responsibilities. We must not admit defeat in this war that concerns the survival of the entire family!"

 Chapter 355： war restart

    Andrea''s trip to the Hall of Origin has already gotten what he wanted in the Blueprint Hall of the Furnace of Origin, and he is just about to return to the Silithus battlefield.


    Thorim, who was sitting in the furnace of origin, handed over all command of the tol''vir to Andrea, and a new reinforcement army was soon formed.


    Taking Uldum''s re-emergence as the fuse, the news that Rego Hive dispatched flying scouts alarmed the Azeroth coalition forces that were standing still.


    Before Andrea left, he told Garald about his possible whereabouts. As soon as Garald heard about the change in the southeast of Silithus, Garald immediately thought that Andrea''s operation might have succeeded.


    "The time has come for the resumption of the war. The two armies from the east and the west attack at the same time, and break through the Zora and Rego nests as soon as possible!"


    Zora and Rhaegal are the last two special underground military strongholds of the Qiraji Empire that took root in Silithus.


    Except for these underground bunkers dug out by the workers, the entire Silithus Desert is flat, and there are hardly any large terrain undulations.


    The only highland in the middle of the desert was occupied by the coalition forces to build the Cenarion Fortress. As long as the last two insect nests can be taken down, the passage to Ahn''Qiraj will be completely opened.


    After receiving the order, Shandis, the commander of the army on the West Road, immediately let Luna''s Radiance, which had already been set up, fire at the Zora Hive. The army in the east was commanded by Garrod himself, and almost at the same time launched an attack on the Rego Hive. attack.


    Shandris and Garrod both kept an eye out and didn''t put all their troops into the battlefield at the first time, fearing that these bugs would use the tactic of destroying jade and stone again last time.


    Fortunately, the two large insect nests with support in the rear did not immediately use this extreme method to defend against the attack.


    While the insect nest in front was under attack, the twin emperors got the news immediately through the hive network, and the Obsidian Destroyer and Anubisas stationed in front of the gate of Ahn''Qiraj also broke into the battlefield from both sides to rescue them.


    The four-legged tol''vir have a good ability to cross mountains and mountains. Under the command of Andrea, Ramkahen is responsible for staying in Uldum to prevent Ahn''Qiraj''s insects from crossing the border to attack this land again.


    The tol''vir headed by Neferset followed Andrea through the mountains, entered Silithus from the mountains in the northwest of Uldum, and launched a surprise attack directly from the rear of Regal''s nest. Together with the night elves, surround Hive Regal.


    The Qiraji near Rego''s nest knew that they could not escape, so they planned to launch a long live charge under the huge force disadvantage.


    But this time, Andrea and Jarod had taken precautions in advance. When the worm army began to emerge from the worm nest, Luna''s Radiance, which had been warming its energy before, suddenly increased the frequency of shelling.


    The continuous bombardment of magic cannons cut off the arthropods of Rego''s nest from the middle. Except for some alien insects that could fly, ground troops such as tank bugs were all blocked in the nest and could not come out.


    The spellcasters and long-range fighters of the coalition stood on the edge of the hive and killed them one by one. The Rego hive quickly fell under the siege from all directions, and even the reinforcements of Anubisas and Obsidian Destroyer had no time to catch up.


    Viknilas was very annoyed when he heard the news, but he calmly changed the focus of his attack immediately, and the reinforcements sent to Hive Rego turned around halfway, trying to cover the last Hive Zora.


    Compared with the Rhaego Nest, which quickly ended the battle, the attack on the Zola Hive is much more difficult.


    Countless xenomorphs poured out of the hive, and upon hearing the news of the fall of Hive Rego, the commander of Hive Zora received a strict order from Viknilas to persist until reinforcements arrived.


    At this time, Andrea was hanging above this group of reinforcements, carefully looking for the right time to break into the enemy''s formation.


    Although the Obsidian Destroyer and the Tol''vir belong to the same family, after tens of thousands of years of separation, the two sides have already developed completely different fighting methods.


    Most of the actions of the Obsidian Destroyers rely on wings. Compared with the tol''vir, their bodies are thinner for the convenience of flying, and their melee combat ability is not very good.


    But in contrast, these obsidian guardians have good spell combat capabilities after being transformed by C''Thun.


    When the support army fought against the vanguard sent by Shandris to delay time, the large-scale shadow spell released by the Obsidian Destroyer caused a lot of trouble for the soldiers of the coalition army.


    And Anubisath is another extreme.


    This kind of low-intelligence construct does not use any spells. They are created to withstand damage and give the enemy a powerful range of physical strikes with their huge bodies.


    Facing the night elves and tauren whose height is less than their knees, the most common attack of these dog-headed colossi is to stomp their feet hard, or rush into the enemy''s formation with a large stone sword in their hands.


    Leticia and Lunara, who lead the vanguard, have nothing to do with these big guys. They are invulnerable and have excellent anti-magic power. They can''t attack enough to break through their defenses, and they can only tickle Anubisath.


    Fortunately, Garrod had already saved his hand, and the dragon army led by Malygos lifted off from Cenarion Fortress.


    While the vanguard blocked Anubisas and Obsidian Destroyer from the main battlefield, the giant dragons spewed a large amount of dragon breath from the air, effectively curbing the breakthrough speed of the structure legion.


    "Chi Chi!"


    Leticia''s moon wheel cut through Anubisath''s neck, the sharp blade came into contact with the solid obsidian skin, and the tooth-piercing and unpleasant sound continued.


    But in the end, the moon wheel still failed to cause fatal damage to Anubisath. After taking back the moon wheel, Leticia looked at the edge of the blade covered with stone **** in distress.


    "It''s too hard! How do you hit this!"


    Lunara, who was supporting her from the side, also had a gloomy face. Her energy spear was always scattered by the Obsidian Destroyer in mid-air. These magic-savvy constructs were also annoying to deal with.


    "hold head high!"


    More than a dozen adult black dragons formed a team and sprayed out the breath of shadow flames from the sky. The super high temperature burning finally brought some troubles to Anubisath.


    The obsidian skin on their bodies was burned red by the flames. In this state, Anubisath''s defense power dropped significantly. Leticia took the opportunity to cut off two big heads of Anubisas.


    The deadly attack from the sky made Viknilas more and more uneasy. Since Anubisath and Obsidian Destroyer could not access the Qiraji''s unique hive network, UU Reading could only follow the The insectoids advancing with the Construct Legion remotely controlled these big guys.


    "Crazy!"


    The sharp cry of a raptor came from the air, and Andrea observed for a while and finally identified the commander of the structure legion.


    One of the eagle-headed Anubisaths stood on the shoulders of an insect man in green gauze, and all Anubisass acted according to the command of this leading individual.


    In the air, he made sure that he was fully prepared, and Andrea, who rushed down quickly, hit him with one blow. The sharp nails of the golden eagle pierced deeply into the worm-man''s body, causing a hoarse and unpleasant scream.


    The first blow first completely destroyed the three pairs of insect wings behind the insect man, and then Andrea threw the wingless insect man like a broken doll, letting him fall freely in the air and fall to the ground.


    Losing the commander, the leading Anubisath''s movements became a bit slower, which led to a rapid decline in the combat efficiency of the entire structure legion.


    "Priority kill those bugmen mixed in the structure!"

 Chapter 356： Anubisath One

    After being reminded by Andrea, the black dragon headed by Onyxia took the lead in changing the focus of the attack, and the huge dragon body began to chase and attack the bugmen in charge.


    Most of the Anubisas who have been corrupted and transformed by C''Thun are relatively dull. Except for a few individuals, they will only act after receiving orders.


    The worms who lost the command, except for the eagle-headed Anubisas that Andrea first noticed before, most of the structures'' actions became chaotic, and they lost the discipline of the previous unified attack.


    ¡®Very well, the surveillance gaze has been completely removed. ''


    After confirming again and again that there were no bugs around, the golden eagle turned suddenly in mid-air, nimbly dodged the slap of the eagle-headed Anubisath''s weapon, and cautiously looked for an opportunity to break into his attack circle.


    The attack from the air made this Anubisath very annoyed, the wide open and closed stone sword accidentally flew out while waving, and coincidentally hit an unlucky red dragon passing by.


    The sudden "attack" smashed the red dragon, which was breathing happily in the sky, to the ground. The powerful body of the dragon clan made him survive when he landed in an irregular posture.


    The red dragon that landed had its wings damaged and could not take off again in a short time. He lay on the ground and stared dazedly at the stone sword pierced into the sand not far away. The foreign objects coming from the sky smashed down.


    The eagle-headed Anubisath''s actions reminded the other clansmen, and they followed suit by throwing their weapons at the giant dragon in the sky, causing the dragon army to be quite embarrassed for a while.


    The leader, Malygos, was leisurely watching over the juniors accumulating combat experience, but the sudden change made his face suddenly darken.


    There are not many young people sent by the blue dragon, and the chance of being hit is relatively much lower.


    But one of the adult blue dragons happened to be hit by a stone ax just so unluckily, and fell to the ground screaming in panic all the way, and happened to fall into the Anubisath group.


    "That idiot Kalecgos again?!"


    Although Malygos was very suffocated in his heart, he still immediately rescued him to protect his shortcomings.


    The clear night sky was suddenly illuminated by arcane light, and large arcane missiles like a meteor shower fell into the Anubisath group one after another.


    The magic resistance skin that is difficult for ordinary giant dragons to penetrate is like paper under the attack of Malygos.


    Soon, more than a dozen Anubisaths were knocked to the ground by successive arcane missiles, and the Obsidian Destroyer with weaker defense even fell from the air with broken bodies like dumplings.


    Andrea yelled at Malygos speechlessly, "You have to be more patient! You agreed to wait for me to start first?"


    "Humph!"


    Malygos regretted it the moment he took the shot, but he stiffened his neck and refused to admit his mistake.


    "My people are being threatened, do you want me to watch them die before my eyes?"


    "Then you should be less aggressive." Andrea complained speechlessly, "These Anubisaths will be our combat strength in the future."


    Malygos turned his head and snorted softly, "I''ll give you another ten minutes, if you still can''t figure it out, don''t blame me for destroying your toys."


    While speaking, Andrea had already broken through the defense circle of the eagle-headed Anubisath, who had lost his weapon, and landed on the left shoulder where the bugman was standing before.


    "Come on, say eggplant!"


    Andrea, who had returned to her original form, took a round-headed warhammer from her back, and hit the eagle-headed Anubisath''s chin with a hammer from bottom to top.


    "Boom!"


    Anubisath, who was too weak to handle, forcibly lifted his head up, revealing a small piece of skin near his chin that was different in color from other places.


    "You are the one!"


    "Boom!"


    The warhammer hit Anubisath''s chin again, and a series of fine thunder lights were emitted from the hammer body. Under the attack of this hammer, Anubisas stopped all movements, his body stiffened and his head held high, he fell backwards to the ground superior.


    Seeing that Andrea''s actions worked, Malygos hurriedly led the dragon clan to stop other Anubisas who were trying to support them.


    When the sand and dust caused by Anubisath fell to the ground dissipated, a mechanical sound came from his mouth.


    "Titan Guardian authority detected, Storm Guardian Thorim, Anubisas No. 001 is waiting for input orders."


    The war hammer in Andrea''s hand was borrowed from Thorim, and the Storm King specially made his hammer smaller for Andrea to use.


    Like Tyr''s Hammer of the Silver Hand, Thorim''s Hammer of Thunder is registered in the titan''s guardian network, recognized by the intelligent programs of all titan-forged.


    While scouring the Smart Production Facility in the Furnace of Origins earlier, Andrea found Raiden''s blueprints for the holographic design of Anubisath, the dog-headed colossi with their reset buttons near their chins.


    The hammer just now triggered the intelligent reset program of Anubisas No. 001. When the dragon army stopped other structures, Andrea acted at the fastest speed, and let Anubisas Complete the self-test and reboot.


    "During the self-inspection...the intelligent thinking module and the identification friend or foe module found a fatal error, restart immediately..."


    "Reboot complete, self-test again... self-test passed, do you want to keep the storage content in the memory module of Anubisas 001?"


    "reserve."


    "The order has been received, and the Anubisas 001 intelligence program is back online."


    "Well¡­"


    As the mechanical sound disappeared, the eagle-headed Anubisath touched his chin and sat up from the ground. He seemed a little sluggish after he had just restarted, and was searching for the memory stored in his memory module through a new thinking and recognition module. Record.


    "It turns out... I was also corrupted."


    Anubisath 001, which had been restarted, seemed a little depressed. He actually forgot the order given by Lord Raiden, and turned to help the Old God. This fact made him unacceptable for a while.


    "Andrea! Get that guy and restart them one by one!"


    Malygos whipped a huge Anubisath away with his tail, and urged with a bit of displeasure, "I can''t guarantee that I can control my temper all the time!"


    Although Malygos'' personality has become a lot more normal after Senegos led a large number of blue dragons to hope to return, but as long as the final knot has not been eliminated, his heart will always be tied. A thorn cannot completely suppress the violent destructive impulse.


    "Don''t bother."


    Before Andrea could reply, Anubisath 001, who was sitting on the ground and doubted the "human" life, stood up from the ground.


    "I am the command tower for all Anubisath individuals. Lord Raiden has given me the authority to remotely control all Anubisaths."


    ''bingo¡­''


    Andrea had guessed that this Anubisath was different, and as expected, he was the central commanding entity of all Anubisaths.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Andrea stopped 001 before he started the remote restart, "The restart range is temporarily concentrated on this battlefield. As for the Anubisath inside the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj... I will have other uses in the future."


    ''Honeycomb... Heh, something that is too easy to use is sometimes a double-edged sword. ''

 Chapter 357： buried pawns

    "Anubisath 001 ordered with the authority of the command tower that the Anubisath individuals within two kilometers from me began to self-check and restart."


    Following 001''s order, all Anubisath colossi on the battlefield stopped moving.


    But Anubisath''s authority couldn''t control the Obsidian Destroyer next door, and the giant dragon, who hadn''t had enough fighting, quickly shifted its target, tearing these primitive tol''vir one by one into rubble.


    Now that Thorim has regained the furnace of origin, compared to the Anubisath colossus made with a large amount of precious materials, the original tol''vir is just a low-level Titan creation that can be mass-produced with one click, and it is meaningless to keep them .


    The reinforcements that the twin emperors had placed high hopes on were intercepted halfway, and the **** commander of Hive Zola couldn''t wait for reinforcements for a long time, and finally couldn''t support them under the combined attack of the tauren and night elves.


    Viknilas, who has been remote-controlled from the rear, is also puzzled by the second monk. With the speed of Anubisath, even if there is a dragon intercepting halfway, it shouldn''t take so long to catch up to Zola. insect nest.


    However, the fact is that Anubisath didn''t rush to the vicinity of the battlefield until Zora''s nest was aggrieved and captured by the coalition forces like boiled frogs in warm water.


    Using the hive network to see the holes that can be seen everywhere on these Anubisaths from the escaping insects, Viknilas has nothing to say.


    Even Anubisath, whose body is extremely hard, looks like a ghost, and it doesn''t seem strange that the Obsidian Destroyer, whose defense is weaker, is completely wiped out.


    The flying alien insects sent to the battlefield to scout afterwards scouted the battlefield that had been lost before, and the huge pothole left by Anubisath''s thrown weapons still remained here.


    The injured dragon is still unable to move freely, and the red dragon is using the power of life to provide them with treatment.


    Noticing the approaching scouts, Malygos moved his fingers lightly, and a small group of arcane singularities appeared in the center of the swarm, sucking all the worms in before blinking.


    Although a small team of scouts was lost, all the information Viknilas wanted to know had been fully seen. It seemed that the Dragon Legion had also suffered some losses in the previous battle, and the obsidian Destroyer''s annihilation was not in vain.


    Some of the high-ranking buggers who had escaped from Hive Zora reconnected with Anubisath, bringing the surviving and powerful constructs back to their defensive positions at the Gates of Ahn''Qiraj.


    After a great battle, the night elves and tauren coalition forces who were exhausted did not pursue them, but watched the group of Anubisaths go away vigilantly.


    "Hey~"


    Shandris patted his forehead with a headache, "These giant statues with amazing defenses should cause us a lot of trouble in the future, we must find a way to deal with them."


    "Pfft~"


    Leticia, who had just returned to the camp, couldn''t help but let out a little laughter, and the dryad Lunara also had a weird expression.


    Reinera raised her eyebrows, and the performance of these two little guys made her very puzzled, "What''s the matter? Did Shandris say something wrong?"


    "No... It''s just that we don''t need to worry about Anubisath for the time being."


    Lunara''s endless answers made Shandris and Reinera full of question marks, and Dawn Bloodhoof and Amon Gaoling, who were listening nearby, were also full of doubts.


    Shandris seemed to have guessed something, she turned her head to look in the direction Anubisath came from.


    ¡®Andrea, are you secretly laying out chess pieces again? ''


    ¡­


    Hive Regal and Hive Zora have finally been breached, and all of the Qiraji Empire''s large strongholds in the Silithus desert have been taken out, and their defenses have been severely damaged.


    The remaining small insect nests don''t even need to be sent out to encircle and suppress them, just let the guerrillas clean them up slowly.


    After taking Silithus completely and gaining a batch of reliable reinforcements, the morale of the coalition forces is very high.


    The long tug-of-war phase is over, and the next thing to do is to invade Ahn''Qiraj and completely destroy the Qiraji Empire supported by the ancient **** C''Thun.


    However, the high-level coalition forces headed by Andrea and Garrod are not as optimistic as ordinary soldiers.


    Priscim''s rogue scouts tried several times to enter the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj, but almost every time they were snatched out by some keen-hearing bug.


    However, the thieves who were lucky enough to recover more or less also brought back some information about other areas of Ahn''Qiraj.


    "Ahn''Qiraj can roughly be divided into two areas, the civilian residential area on the ground, and the Ahn''Qiraj Temple deep underground."


    Andrea put the map drawn by the scouts on the big table in the main camp.


    "There''s nothing to say about the civilian area of ??Ahn''Qiraj. The terrain is relatively flat. You only need to drive the army over and crush it."


    "The main problem we need to face is in the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj."


    "Although no definite information has been obtained, many important targets, including the Twin Emperors and C''Thun, should be sitting deep in the temple."


    Andrea nodded heavily at the entrance of the temple. "This temple is actually the prison that the Titan Guardian built for C''Thun back then. The Qiraji settled here later under the guidance of C''Thun."


    The Zandalari prophet Gongjara asked thoughtfully, "C''Thun was sealed underground, and the Qiraji dug their master out of the ground while they were building their nests?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Although it''s actually not that simple, but to explain it in layman''s terms, it''s probably like this."


    C''Thun''s seal has not been completely lifted until today. He can only barely expose his core to the ground to guide the Qiraji Empire to expand its territory and influence, which is far from the overwhelming power of the ancient gods in the dark empire period.


    Garald said solemnly, "Today''s joint military meeting is mainly to discuss the steps and methods of attacking Ahn''Qiraj."


    "The Temple of Ahn''Qiraj is a super-giant insect nest that goes deep into the ground. UU Reading Although the internal passage is much wider than other insect nests, it is still not suitable for sending large troops into it."


    "I plan to let the main force of the coalition army capture the civilian area of ??Ahn''Qiraj, and the temple of Ahn''Qiraj will be attacked by elites selected by various ethnic groups. The number of elite troops should preferably not exceed 2,000."


    The military leaders of various clans in the coalition agreed with Jarod''s strategy one after another. Zandalari war druid Alger asked with a frown, "I have one more question."


    "According to the records handed down from the ancient times of Zandalari, the Old Gods are a planetary disease that even the Titans cannot completely wipe out."


    Alger glanced at everyone present, "I don''t know if you have already considered this issue, if Ke''thun cannot be eliminated, sooner or later he will once again support his army to make a comeback, and this war will not be able to truly achieve the greatest strategic goal. "


    Andrea said approvingly, "Mr. Ajer is right, of course we have considered this issue."


    "Although I can''t tell you how to do it for the time being, I do have a way to really kill C''Thun."

 Chapter 358： The Qiraji Empires Choice

    While the coalition forces of Azeroth gathered in the front barracks to discuss their next plans, similar meetings were held in the temples of Ahn''Qiraj.


    A muscular worm dressed in a black shell was the first to say, "Our defensive strategy has failed. It is impossible to defend the civilian area of ??Ahn''Qiraj without fortifications. The most urgent task is to strengthen the defense of the temple area. The temple that was the heart of the Qiraji Empire is missing."


    Another worm with a pink shell and spider-like multi-legged structure replied slowly, "General Rajax, what you said makes a lot of sense."


    Then he changed the subject, "But if we don''t defend the civilian area above, how can we ensure the population growth of the Qiraji Empire? You don''t want to say that all civilians and low-level Zerg are driven into the temple to live in?"


    General Rajax asked in displeasure, "Prophet, that''s what I mean, civilians are not our people? Without their contributions, the Qiraji Empire would not be able to break out of this desert in another 20,000 years. !"


    "Hehe~ What a great sentiment, how about asking General Rajax to go up to protect these civilians who have made outstanding contributions?"


    "you!"


    "enough!"


    Viknilas impatiently yelled in the hive network, "Rajax, Scrum, if you want to quarrel, roll up together and defend the civilian area."


    "What we need to discuss now is how to retreat from the enemy, not let you fight among yourself here!"


    Viknilas looked at a green flying insect that hadn''t yet evolved into a humanoid body, "Haholan, what do you think? Are we going to abandon the civilian area above and stick to the temple?"


    Ha Huolan lowered his head and thought for a while before answering, "Father, the enemy''s total force is very large, and their weapons are also very advanced. If we fight against them in a civilian area where there is no danger to defend, we have almost no chance of winning."


    "I agree with Scram''s suggestion to retreat to the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj. As for the civilians above... we can only let them fend for themselves."


    Another princess of the royal family, Yarki, also hurriedly said, "That''s right, we must first ensure the survival of the core of the empire, whether the common people are dead or alive..."


    Before Princess Yarki finished speaking, Demon Emperor Veklor scolded her in an unhappy manner.


    "Shut up! We haven''t asked your opinion yet!"


    "But father..."


    Yarkie''s husband, Lord Kerry, hurriedly stood up and stopped her, "Don''t interrupt, the choice will ultimately depend on the decision of the two Majesties."


    Hahoran and Yarki are the daughters of Veknilas and Veklor respectively, but their abilities are vastly different.


    Princess Hahoran inherited Viknilas'' bravery and insidious tactical thinking, and has been praised from all sides since she was a child.


    But Princess Yarki didn''t inherit her father''s wisdom and ability at all, she was just a pampered vase, who was sent off by the disappointed Vek''lor early to marry.


    Lord Kerry''s status is not high, but his ability is quite good. To some extent, Wicklor married Yarki to him to win over this rising star.


    His words hit the key point. In the Qiraji Empire with an extremely distinct class system, no matter how many suggestions the important ministers had, the final decision was still made by the two emperors.


    Viknilas was a little hesitant. From an emotional point of view, he wanted to save the civilians above and preserve the foundation for the resurgence of the La Empire.


    But after rational thinking, Viknilas himself vetoed this decision.


    No matter what the final outcome of this war is, the chances of the Qiraji Empire, which was beaten to the door, turning around and winning are very slim.


    Even if the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj can be defended, their remaining supplies are not allowed to raise too many civilians.


    "Brother, what do you think?"


    Vick''lor lowered his head and thought for a while, "It''s really impossible, I can only give up the civilians, and concentrate all combat power to defend the temple."


    "There is a master''s shelter in the depths of the temple. If the enemy dares to rush in, the master will let them know what real terror is."


    ¡­


    After a great battle is over, the Night Republic needs to replenish the lost arcane puppets, and the other races of the coalition also need a little time to count the losses and reorganize the remaining troops.


    The Qiraji Empire did not take the initiative to attack during this period. Due to lack of troops, they also withdrew Anubisath, who was guarding the gate of Ahn''Qiraj, back to the temple. The coalition forces just took this opportunity to formally enter Ahn''Qiraj.


    "It seems that the top management of the Qiraji Empire has completely abandoned the civilian area."


    At the top of the gate of Ahn''Qiraj, Andrea and Jarod looked at the ordinary Zerg in the distance who were panicked by the overwhelming army and came to a conclusion.


    There are many residents in the civilian area, but very few have combat power.


    This kind of war that is either you die or me dies cannot be softened. After confirming that the main force of the enemy is retreating, Garrod immediately issued an order to exterminate all the bugs in the civilian area.


    This mission didn''t even require the generals to hold the formation in person. Under the leadership of the mid-level officers, the mighty army quickly wiped out all the remaining insects on the ground of Ahn''Qiraj, and surrounded the entrance of the heavily guarded temple.


    "Sure enough, the focus of defense is here."


    Many tall insects that had never been seen before were pushed out by the twin emperors at this time. It seemed that they were determined to gather all the remaining troops to defend the temple.


    On both sides of the entrance of the temple are two huge high-ranking insect generals, one with a black carapace and the other with an aggressive pink color.


    Judging by the distance between the two of them, it seems that the relationship between the two insects is not good.


    The Temple of Ahn''Qiraj is a downward basement structure, the entrance is close to the ground, and it is the place with the most defensive pressure in the entire temple. The two unlucky people who were sent here should be people who are not valued by the twin emperors.


    Eager to end the war and go back to continue cultivating the little blue dragon, Malygos led the dragon army to exert the last heat without saying a word.


    The overwhelming five-color dragon breath enveloped the entire entrance of the temple. When the dragon breath dissipated, only two bugman generals were still standing, and the elite bugmen around them all fell to the temple miserably. the door.


    The pink guy on the left is still trying to prop up the single-person defensive shield. Onyxia charged up with an upside-down golden hook, and the thick dragon tail flew the pink bugman with the shield. .


    Not to be outdone, Merlinsera felt the powerful mental fluctuations of the pink worm. She had the idea of ??competition and confrontation, and kept trying to hypnotize this worm who specializes in spiritual mages.


    There were too many monks, and under the instructions of his father, Arygos took the lead and flew towards the strong black bugman. The dazzling arcane dragon''s breath blocked all his hiding spaces.


    This worm-man was extremely stubborn. He forced Arygos'' attack and still did not fall, and his two large pincers waved towards the sky in vain.


    This guy is a typical melee individual, and he can''t attack the sky at all.


    When Anachronos and Kerestrasz came up to visit, he was quickly hit by the time magic of the bronze dragon prince, and his originally strong body shrank visible to the naked eye, and soon became old and lost his breath of life.

 Chapter 359： Oro, the star of destruction

    Most of the dragon clan ended their missions at this point, and only Malygos would bring a few rising stars of various clans into the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj to assist the coalition forces to continue to penetrate.


    Although Jarod has excellent commanding ability, his personal combat effectiveness is really worrying, and he will lead the army to stay on the ground just in case.


    The night elves sent 200 elite troops and 300 of the most cutting-edge Luna Fist arcane puppets, including Shandris, Fandral, Andrea and other high-level combat forces, into the temple to wipe out the last resistance of the Qiraji Empire.


    Zandalari also sent out all the best, including the two loa who followed this time, and sent a total of 400 elites from various professions to sneak into the temple.


    The Kalimdor tauren and Gaoling tauren combined sent 700 fully armed tauren warriors.


    Including the 50-member investigation team in Dalaran, King Neferset personally led the team to make up the remaining 300 places.


    Even though the number of people has been reduced again and again, the team of 2,000 people still feels very crowded after entering the temple.


    The narrow underground passage can only accommodate three people to pass side by side, and the front line of the team is stretched very long.


    The Luna Fist puppets of the Night Elf Republic and the voodoo colossi of Zandalari were exploring the way ahead. This terrain suitable for ambush made everyone a little nervous.


    But to the surprise of Andrea and others, there was no ambush near this spiral downward passage.


    However, in the process of descending, the elite of the coalition forces found a fork in the road.


    There are two exits on the second and third floors respectively. After discussion, the Zandalari, the Tauren and the Dalaran investigation team will explore the second floor together. The night elves, the tol''vir and several young talents from the Dragon Clan will enter together. three floors.


    Thousands of years have passed, and Andrea has long forgotten the map he walked on when he played the game, but he still has a vague impression that the terrain here seems to be very different from the map in the game.


    At this time, it was really helpless to divide the troops. The passage in the worm nest was too narrow. Andrea and others came to a relatively wide square on the third floor and waited for more than ten minutes. The tol''vir who walked at the end finally left the passage.


    While the army in front was waiting, the ground of the insect nest suddenly began to shake, as if some huge creature passed by underground.


    Andrea hurriedly reminded, "Be vigilant! Keep your center of gravity steady!"


    "boom!"


    A gigantic earth-boring worm broke out of the ground, and the dozen or so arcane puppets walking in the front were swallowed by the giant worm in the blink of an eye.


    Andrea and the others all had weird expressions, "Isn''t this guy afraid of indigestion?"


    The arcane puppets of the Night Republic are made of alloy armor plates forged with a mixture of thorium and mithril. After extensively developing Northrend and Lake Wintergrasp, a small amount of extremely strong Titan Iron was added to this batch of cutting-edge mechs. .


    Even if this big worm''s ability to digest gastric juice is astonishing, it is impossible to melt the alloy mixed with Titan Iron in a short time.


    When seeing this big bug, Andrea''s already very vague memory finally had a little reaction.


    ¡®This guy seems to be called Oro, right? ''


    After swallowing more than a dozen arcane puppets, Oro did not immediately show indigestion.


    Its body with a diameter of at least five meters can always cause the ground to shake violently when it sticks out of the ground, which is a test of the elite footwork skills of the coalition forces.


    but¡­


    Seeing Andrea levitate into mid-air using the wind force, Fandral froze for a moment, and after being inspired, he hurriedly followed suit.


    It''s not difficult for nimble fighters like Shandris and Leticia to keep their center of gravity stable, let alone Lunara and Tol''vir who are on the ground with four legs.


    "hiss!"


    At the end of the dismounting of Oro''s appearance, it raised its head to the sky and let out a sharp scream, which was inconsistent with its bulky appearance. The body sticking out of the ground swept swiftly, and many people didn''t even react at all.


    "Wow!"


    As the arcane puppets in the front row were swept backwards, many people were hit by their own smart weapons and flew backwards screaming in pain.


    Andrea, Shandis and the others have been very focused, and they all avoided Oro''s initial attack in their own way.


    After the ferocious sweep, the underside of Oro''s ferocious mouthparts bulged obviously, and a large piece of yellow sand swallowed in his throat spewed out towards Andrea who was directly in front of him.


    The flying speed of the ejected yellow sand was comparable to that of a sniper rifle bullet. Andrea only had time to set up a shadow defense shield in front of him, and the crackling sand grains hit the shield one after another.


    The opening two rounds ended, and Oro was very dissatisfied with the results.


    Its head began to retract to the ground again, trying to swallow the yellow sofa again and launch a second wave of attack.


    "I still want to run!"


    Andrea''s instant Mind Blast hit, and Oro''s movement paused, and it seemed to have forgotten what it was going to do after its soul was hit.


    The faintly glowing arrow in Shandris'' hand was shot at this moment, and the couple, who cooperated tacitly, quickly completed a joint attack.


    Shandris'' moonlight arrow pierced through Oro''s tough shell, and dark green body fluid shot out from its body.


    The pain caused Oro, who was in a trance, to scream. Although he hadn''t fully regained consciousness, he continued to burrow into the ground with his body instinct. Before Fandral''s vines could be tied up, Oro had already burrowed into the ground and disappeared.


    Malygos, who was hiding behind watching the battle on the battlefield, changed his expression, and he was the first to feel Auror''s position.


    But this time Malygos came to Silithus with the idea of ??training the younger generation, and he didn''t say anything to reveal where Oro was going.


    Melinsera, whose eyes were always half-opened, suddenly opened her emerald-colored charming eyes, and quickly swooped to the right in the form of a night elf.


    "boom!"


    Oro just got out from the ground where Melinthra was avoiding, and the green dragon princess would be eaten into the stomach of the big bug one second later.


    ...But eating it may not be a good thing for Oro, as long as Melinsera returns to its original shape, this guy''s abdomen is likely to burst.


    Andrea sensed Oro''s movement earlier than Melinsera, who was the target, and at the moment the huge burrower left the ground, he cast three consecutive shadow spells at Oro one after another.


    "Mind Blast, Shadow Word Pain, Mind Flay."


    The speed of Andrea''s spellcasting has long surpassed the reaction speed of ordinary people. Although there is a sequence for the three spells, in the eyes of Leticia and others, these three spells act on Auror almost at the same time.


    The mentally retarded earth-boring worm lost his mind again due to the severe shock to his soul, UU reading www. uukanshu.com And this time it is more serious than last time.


    It wasn''t until the elite of the coalition forces swarmed up and completely cut off Oro''s exposed body that the big bug got rid of Andrea''s spell control, but at this time, everything had already been settled.


    While the others breathed a sigh of relief, several big shots, including Andrea, remained calm.


    ''Oro launched an attack as soon as he came up. It seems that the so-called BOSS order is simply unbelievable. ''


    When the night elves easily dealt with the giant bug pet of the Twin Emperors, the Zandalari and the tauren were attacked by a giant ooze monster.


    Although it took a lot of effort, but under the protection of the natural spell defense enchantment released by the prophet Gongara with voodoo spells, this little softie was finally frozen into a lump of solid ice by the magic investigation team of Dalaran .


    After going deep into the third floor, the passageway facing Andrea and the others became much wider. After passing through a long passageway covered with bugs, for the first time, a real core member of the Qiraji Empire appeared in front of the coalition forces.


    "¡­Lucky Sambo?"

 Chapter 360： where did mom go

    The Three Auspicious Treasures of Ahn''Qiraj are very famous, and Andrea still remembers them clearly after many years.


    The so-called auspicious three treasures are actually a family of three, father Lord Kerry, mother Princess Yarki, and their child Wim.


    There was no opening statement, and no harsh words before the battle.


    When Andrea entered this wide hall, the arcane puppet as the vanguard had already been attacked by the three auspicious treasures first.


    Lord Kerry is like a baneling with infinite toxins stored in his body, releasing a large green and foul-smelling poisonous gas around him.


    The poisonous gas had no effect on inorganic objects like arcane puppets, but the coalition soldiers who entered after them were inevitably affected.


    "Ahem!"


    The violent poison caused the soldier who was recruited to kneel weakly on the spot, coughing in pain, and soon coughed up blood from his body.


    "Fandral!"


    Hearing Andrea''s call, Fandral, who had known him for many years, immediately summoned the refreshing natural wind tacitly, blowing away all the poisonous mist that enveloped the team.


    "Healing druid, follow me to release tranquility!"


    As Fandral took the lead in casting spells with his hands high, the feral druids including Leinera and Valstein also co-cast spells tacitly, and the majestic force of nature enveloped all the soldiers who had suffered poisonous injuries.


    At the same time, the accompanying priests of the moon **** also released healing spells one by one to detoxify the soldiers.


    Taking advantage of the Luna Fist, which is not afraid of poison, to rush up to withstand the auspicious three treasures, the elite team that was suddenly attacked by the poison quickly regrouped.


    Looking at the "gas tank" not far away, Andrea immediately gave an order, "Fandar, give you the biggest poisonous insect, drag it to a corner and entangle him, and don''t let him disturb the battle on the frontal battlefield."


    "no problem."


    Fandral, who had finished casting the spell peacefully, switched extremely fast, and a violent wind came out of his hand, and the target was precisely locked on Lord Kerry who was still casting the poisonous gas.


    "typhoon!"


    Caught off guard, Lord Kerry was pushed back more than ten meters by the explosive wind, and Fandral turned into a giant brown bear the moment he cast the spell.


    "Roar!"


    The brown bear roared and launched a wild charge, and the huge tonnage pushed Lord Kerry back who had just stood still.


    Poison spells are also an application of the power of nature. As an expert in natural spells, Fandral has put a layer of natural protection on himself before he charged.


    Taking advantage of Fandral pulling the gas tank away, Leinera immediately turned into a streamlined black panther, aiming at the larger of the remaining two bugs.


    In the previous battle with the Fist of the Moon God, Andrea had already seen the characteristics of the three bugs.


    Lord Kerry will not talk about it, there is only one poisonous baneling, and he cannot be allowed to approach the crowd.


    Princess Yarki is a very rare healing system among the Qiraji, and it is the consensus of everyone to cut the treatment first.


    The last Wim was the smallest in size, but his fighting style was the most valiant. He rushed left and right in the besieging Lunar Fist, and the powerful impact had already sent several arcane puppets flying.


    However, a mere **** fight, as long as it is not strong enough to defy the sky, it will not have any fatal impact on the battle situation.


    Shandris and Lunara used long-range attacks to restrain Wim, so that he could not follow his own mind and rampage in the army formation.


    At the same time, Princess Yarki, who was under the joint attack of Leinera and Vastanen, let out a sharp scream, and a large number of low-level Zerg rushed out from the passages on both sides of the hall.


    King Killian of Neferset frowned and clenched the spear in his hand, "Trap?"


    "No, it was expected."


    Andrea made a gesture, and the elite night elves quickly changed their formation, and without any panic, they stopped the large number of bugs that intruded from both sides from the main battlefield.


    The last dozen or so soldiers with serious poisonous injuries basically recovered under the one-on-one treatment of Kerestrasz and Merlinsera. During the siege of Princess Yarki.


    In addition to summoning swarm support and healing abilities, Princess Yarki''s own attack power is really lackluster.


    But he couldn''t carry the whole audience, at least he could continue to shine in the auxiliary position. When Kalecgos approached and prepared to cast a spell, the scream that went straight into his soul penetrated into his head, and the smug Kalecgos suddenly His eyes were blank.


    "Snapped!"


    Malygos, who was watching the battle, slapped himself on the forehead with a look of shame.


    Kalecgos, who was hit by the fear spell, failed to pass his own spell resistance and pardon of will, holding his head and spinning around in place like a headless fly.


    Andrea''s speechless weak-power mental attack hit Kalecgos, causing no damage to him, but it happened to dispel the mental attack released by Princess Yarki on him.


    After waking up, Kalecgos'' face turned red immediately, and he didn''t know whether he was angry or ashamed.


    "Stupid bug, you are looking for death!"


    The enraged Kalecgos immediately turned into a turret, and the spells of the three fire, ice and arcane systems hit Princess Yarki in turn. The indiscriminate attack made Lenera and Valstein, who were attacking in close quarters, had to retreat temporarily.


    Princess Yarki was not strong in the first place, and soon fell down with wounds all over her body under the bombardment of Kalecgos'' saturated spells.


    "Kerry! Father! Avenge me..."


    "Yarki!"


    "Hiss!"


    Lord Kerry and Wim went berserk at the same time seeing Yarki die first.


    Lord Kerry''s physical strength was inferior to that of Fandral who had turned into a giant bear, but at this moment he squeezed Fandral through a gap with his red eyes.


    A high-concentration arrow of venom spewed out of his mouth, aiming at Kalecgos, the wife-killer.


    Wim completely ignored Shandris and Lunara''s long-range containment, and headed towards the complacent Kalecgos against the attack.


    At the critical moment, a tauren with a simple and honest face stood in front of Kalecgos and helped him resist the joint attack of Wim and Lord Kerry.


    "Shhhhh!"


    The tough earth shield instantly became tattered under the corrosion of the venom arrow. At the same time, the tauren withstood Vim''s impact with its strong body.


    "drink!"


    The moment the shield was completely corroded, UU Reading The tauren''s muscular hands pulled Wim up from the ground, just turning him in the direction of the venom arrow.


    "Do not!"


    Although Lord Kerry screamed in terror, the venom arrow he spewed unabated and hit the shield Vim.


    "Squeak!"


    A shrill scream came from Wim''s mouth. He struggled hard in the arms of the tauren, but within a few seconds Wim''s body lost its vitality, and his wounded body was thrown away by the tauren. to the feet.


    "Hehe~"


    The tauren smiled at Kalecgos and asked, "Kalecgos, are you okay?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Not only was Kalecgos speechless, but the corners of Andrea''s mouth, who was hanging behind the formation, also twitched a little.


    ¡®Absian, this guy is actually very dark, right? You really deserve to be a black dragon with a thick face and a dark heart...''

 Chapter 361： I heard you were going to kill me?

    Wim died unexpectedly due to his father''s blow of revenge. In just one minute, he lost his wife and son one after another, and Lord Kerry''s mind was completely guarded.


    "Roar!"


    Fandral''s powerful claws slapped Lord Kerry''s head heavily. The baneling, which had lost the will to live, did not make any evasive movements. His head was turned 360 degrees by the bear''s paw.


    "Hey~" Andrea sighed and said, "The whole family just wants to be neat and tidy, so let''s go on the road together with peace of mind."


    With the death of the auspicious three treasures, the miscellaneous fish and insects recruited by Princess Yaerki were quickly cleaned up.


    Although there are many forks in the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj, the passages of these forks are so narrow that only 1-2 people can pass through.


    Andrea ignored all the forks and let the elite team that broke into the temple pass along the widest main road.


    Leaving the hall of the Auspicious Three Treasures, the passageway still maintains a gentle **** and continues to extend deep underground.


    After gradually entering the depths of the temple, the disgusting arthropod structures of the insect nest began to decrease, replaced by the main building of the temple made of obsidian, which should be the core area of ??C''Thun''s prison.


    During the process of entering the ground along the way, the night elves and the Tol''vir coalition forces successively killed two similar-looking large bugs.


    Andrea flipped through the memo he wrote in his small notebook, and probably guessed the names of these two relatively powerful bugs.


    The tenacious Fankris and Culinax, just don''t know who they are.


    At the same time, the Zandalari and Tauren coalition forces on the other side also killed Bru the Swallower and Ayamis the Hunter one after another.


    Standing in front of them at this time was a more colorfully painted Obsidian Destroyer, and behind it was a large green flying insect surrounded by hundreds of bugman guards.


    If Andrea saw these two, he should be able to recall their names through the memorandum records¡ªMoam and Princess Haholan.


    And what Andrea met here was a large group of high-level insects wearing silk clothes and veils, the number of which was nearly a thousand.


    The white-clothed insect in charge is the largest, and this obsidian passage should be the road leading to Ahn''Qiraj Palace.


    Seeing the approach of the elite coalition forces, War Guard Shaltura immediately commanded his subordinates in the hive network to launch an attack.


    "Sa!"


    Hundreds of high-ranking insectoids serving as royal guards launched a charge at the same time, and the scene was quite spectacular. The vanguard of the coalition forces who were not prepared for this was thrown into a panic.


    These royal guards are all elites of the Ahn''Qiraj Empire, each of them possesses considerable strength and is proficient in various warrior skills.


    Shaltura, who is the leader, is even more difficult to deal with. Skills such as Whirlwind, Armor Break, Mortal Strike, and Recklessness are used very skillfully.


    Leticia, Vastanen and the others who were in charge of fighting her couldn''t find a chance to counterattack for a while, and they were completely suppressed by the opponent''s aggressive momentum in terms of rhythm.


    Including the young and strong dragons like Nefarian and Onyxia, everyone on the battlefield threw themselves into the battle and found their enemies, but Andrea stood behind and closed her eyes, frowning tightly.


    ¡®The atmosphere is not right, where does this sense of urgent crisis come from? ''


    Since entering the Obsidian Passage, all people with sharper perceptions, including Andrea, have an unspeakable feeling of depression.


    Warriors such as Reinera and Vastanen regarded this feeling as an illusion caused by mental excitement and emotional tension before the final battle.


    But Andrea and Shandris didn''t think so, and Fandral also vaguely sensed something was wrong, but at this moment, he was fighting and taking care of his precious son, so he couldn''t spare much energy to pay attention to the movement around him. .


    "Your Majesty Malygos, do you feel anything?"


    Malygos was the last one, leaning against the wall with his arms folded. When he heard Andrea''s question, he shrugged and said, "Who knows, maybe it''s really your illusion."


    ''If you believe in you, there are ghosts. ''


    Although Malygos still looked relaxed, Andrea could feel his increasing vigilance. Obviously, the Blue Dragon King had already noticed something was wrong.


    ¡®Emperor Twins, let me see what other traps you have set up. ''


    The Temple of Ahn''Qiraj has been rebuilt by the Qiraji Empire for tens of thousands of years, and the internal structure has long since changed beyond recognition. Even Raiden, who built this prison, may not be able to recognize the way out here.


    At the end of the passage to fight with the royal guards, a black pyramid with its gates closed could be vaguely seen, and the twin emperors inside seemed not to care about the battle outside.


    ''Continuous monitoring through the cellular network? or¡­''


    Considering that Anubisath has not yet appeared, Andrea had a rough guess in his mind.


    Although the war guard Shaltura is brave in battle, it is impossible for her alone to defeat many powerful enemies who are similar to or even surpass her strength.


    Leticia and the others gradually regained their rhythm after suffering from Shartula''s three-axes, and the situation began to reverse.


    At the same time, after getting familiar with the attacking routines of the royal guards, the night elves and tol''vir, who were also elite, began to plan a counterattack.


    Seeing the coalition forces gain momentum and the situation began to become clear, two huge hidden doors suddenly opened on both sides of the Obsidian Passage, and two huge insects led hundreds of Anubisaths to rush out of the door, just to cut off the Formation of the coalition forces.


    "boom!"


    The group of Anubisaths who rushed to the front swung their stone swords and smashed them to the ground. Many of the unsuspecting coalition soldiers were blown away by the impact brought by Anubisath''s huge force and hit the surrounding area all the way. stopped on the rock face.


    Taking advantage of the chaos of the night elves and the tol''vir coalition forces, the Twin Emperors slowly walked out from behind Anubisath.


    Sword Emperor Viknilas was the first to put on a high profile and sarcastically said, "Arrogant invader, UU Read Book actually dared to break into our base in a brazen manner, didn''t you expect us to lie in ambush here long ago? "


    Demon Emperor Vic''lor raised his staff and ordered loudly, "Use the corpses of you high-level elites to warn the intruders outside the temple, kill! No one will be left alive!"


    However, an embarrassing situation happened. Anubisath, who had been obedient before, stood motionless as if he suddenly lost connection.


    Viknilas asked in surprise, "What''s the matter? Ossirian, give an order."


    A ray of blue arcane light suddenly flashed in the eyes of Anubisath 001, who was called Osirian.


    "The whole body of Anubisas has restarted and self-checked. The agent of the Storm Guardian, please give me instructions."


    Andrea breathed a sigh of relief, "Just catch up, then..."


    Jokingly looking at the twin emperors whose face suddenly changed, Andrea said viciously, "What did the Emperor Wei say just now? Kill! No one will be left alive!"

 Chapter 362： Holy Kara? Huh~ tui!

    "Obey!"


    After receiving the order, Ossirian turned his head and swept across with his sword, and Viknilas waved the giant sword in his hand dangerously to block his attack.


    At the same time, Anubisath, who was surrounded by the coalition forces, also turned around, rushed into the Qiraji royal guard position and slaughtered wantonly.


    Shaltura was completely unprepared for Anubisath''s betrayal, and managed to avoid the hammer from behind. Another Anubisath on the side swung a huge ax horizontally, splitting her in half from the middle.


    The tragic experience of Shartula is only a microcosm on the battlefield. Even the prince and emperor were in a hurry when Anubisath, who was "closely protected" around them, rebelled, let alone their royal guards.


    The changes in the battle situation made the coalition soldiers a little confused. Shandris saw that there were no more enemies around to kill, and he nimbly walked out of the crowd and landed beside Andrea.


    "Is it your fault again? How did you instigate Anubisath?"


    Andrea was watching a play at this time, and the twin emperors surrounded by a large group of Anubisaths were in a state of embarrassment. Even though Viknilas swung his giant sword and dashed left and right, he couldn''t find a gap to break through.


    Demon Emperor Vek''lor was even more at a loss. The staff in his hand was cut off by Ossirian by surprise, and he could only rely on the magic shield to barely maintain it from being defeated.


    In a one-on-one battle, the emperor would have no problem taking down any Anubisas, even Ossirian, who was the leader, was no exception.


    If you are prepared, not to mention one against a hundred, one against ten is definitely no problem, and you can still run if you can''t beat it.


    But because Anubisas, who was corrupted by C''Thun himself, would never expect to rebel, the twin emperors undoubtedly fell into a deadlock, and it was basically impossible to have a chance to break the situation.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea explained to Shandris with a smile while admiring the twin emperors who were posing high and struggling to death.


    "You don''t know yet, these Anubisaths were not made by the Gemini Emperors as the Qiraji said they were, they were originally jailers guarding C''Thun."


    "During the tens of thousands of years of watch after Raiden''s departure, Anubisath was defeated and captured by the Qiraji who migrated here from the north, and C''Thun, who initially broke free from the seal, personally corrupted them."


    "However, the idiot C''Thun made a major mistake. In order to retain the original powerful combat power of Anubisath, he did not use the flesh and blood curse to degrade these stone giants, and thus retained the mind restart function of the Titan creation."


    In the original battle with the Dark Empire, countless Titan creations were easily corrupted by the ancient gods at their peak, and they turned against each other on the battlefield.


    Since then, the Guardians of the Titans have learned their lesson and added a mind-rebooting backdoor to all Titan-Forged from the factory.


    Once the intelligent programs of the Titans are corrupted by the ancient gods, the Titan Guardians who lead them can easily restart these corrupted individuals and restore them to clarity.


    However, this method can only be used on the original version of the Titan creation. Once it is eroded by the curse of flesh and blood and the flesh and blood body degenerates, the intelligent program will also be integrated into the body to become a new soul, and the precautionary measures prepared by the Titan guardians will be invalid.


    "As you probably guessed, I have successfully restarted those Anubisas in the previous war between the Dragon Clan and the Ra Empire Construct Legion."


    "Fortunately, there happened to be their command tower in the restarted Anubisath, Anubisas 001-Ossirian, so..."


    Andrea shrugged, and the quick-thinking Shandris immediately deduced the subsequent development.


    "So you took advantage of the Qiraji''s blind trust in the hive network, deliberately made Osirian act as if nothing had happened, and followed the high-ranking buggers who survived Zora''s nest back to the Temple of Ahn''Qiraj."


    "Then Ossirian became a time bomb ambushed in the Anubisath group. As the command tower, he could suddenly restart the mental programs of all Anubisaths at the most important time, and control them to turn against the Gemini The emperor launched an attack?"


    "That''s it."


    Andrea leisurely pointed to the battlefield with his chin, "Look, the battle is coming to an end, poor twin emperors, although the hive network arranged by C''Thun is easy to use, as long as you think of a way to avoid it in advance, it will mislead you blind believers." It''s not too difficult for your idiot."


    The conversation between Andrea and Shandris did not lower their voices. After the royal guards were completely wiped out, only the battle between Anubisath and the twin emperors remained on the battlefield.


    In this empty obsidian channel, the sound is very conducive to transmission, and their conversation is clearly heard by everyone.


    The twin emperors, who were frightened and angry, were already at a disadvantage, and when their mentality was out of balance, they lost their tricks.


    Anubisath is a Titan structure, as long as there is no corruption of C''Thun, their minds will not be so easily shaken by the outside world.


    Ossirian seized a gap in Viknilas''s defense, and struck out with his left fist without a sword, hitting Viknilas on the left side of the face.


    "Uh!"


    Viknilas was so shocked by this punch, and his body, which had been infused and strengthened by C''Thun''s dark power all year round, couldn''t bear Ossirian''s heavy punch.


    The twin emperors'' hive network is more closely connected than other worms, and C''Thun''s hive network was originally developed based on the life link between them.


    Feeling Veknilas'' sudden pain, Vek''lor took a distracted glance, and that glance was the straw that broke the camel''s back.


    One of the dog-headed Anubisath cut off half of Vek''lor''s head with a sword, and Vik''nilas, who was connected to Vek''lor''s life, was also severely injured in an instant.


    Ossirian raised his sword and slashed at Viknilas'' shoulder, UU Reading The huge stone sword chopped Viknilas'' lifeless body in half.


    With the death of the twin emperors who were the center of the hive network, the Zerg who were still fighting in the temple of Ahn''Qiraj completely lost their motivation.


    Accustomed to the honeycomb network connecting each other, they suddenly lost this convenient way of communication, and they felt that their bodies seemed to have become sluggish.


    The Zandalari and Tauren coalition forces didn''t feel deeply about this, because the enemy they faced was no longer the Qiraji, but the elite of the ancient gods headed by the Faceless.


    With the help of the two loa, Paku and Tokali, after solving Moam and Princess Hahoran, Zandalar, the tauren Andrea and others started from another road and found C''Thun''s prison in one step. .


    A thick dark atmosphere overflowed from the confinement hall, and even the two Loa were inevitably affected, and their combat effectiveness was greatly reduced. From time to time, some people in the team were more and more clearly noticed by C''Thun. Whispers drive mad.


    At this juncture, the gate that imprisoned C''Thun was opened, and a huge pile of flesh and blood protruding from the ground appeared in front of everyone, and a small number of faceless men who followed the Qiraji thousands of years ago also came out in full force.

 Chapter 363： The expected infighting

    When the Zandalari and the Tauren faced C''Thun''s elite guards without any preparation, Andrea was inspecting the corpses of the twin emperors. A two-handed sword with a very cool shape.


    Andrea vaguely remembered that this sword seemed to be called Kalimdor''s Revenge. He went to Ahn''Qiraj for three consecutive weeks to brush up the transformation of this sword, but luckily it came out after three weeks.


    "Boom!"


    There was a sudden violent shock from the floor below, and the coalition forces, including Andrea, hurriedly supported the solid objects around them to stabilize their bodies.


    Malygos'' face became serious, even if he was separated by a floor, he could still feel the dark breath from the ground.


    "Andrea, after rescuing the Zandalar and the tauren, you''d better let those who are not strong enough to evacuate immediately."


    Malygos solemnly reminded that "the battle with the ancient gods is not for ordinary people to intervene. Those who are not strong enough will be attacked by the ancient gods until they are completely corrupted by them."


    Andrea looked back at Shandris and the others who were following behind her.


    Including Shandris and Leticia, the senior combatants present more or less had some psychological trauma and loopholes.


    Both Shandris and Leticia lost their parents when they were young, Lunara just lost her elder brother Zaetar, and Reinera even lost a lot of relatives and friends in the War of the Ancients, and exiled herself in the Emerald Dream for several years. millennium.


    Fandral has a happy family, but his biggest weakness is his doting on children. C''Thun only needs to create a scene of Vastan''s suffering to drive him completely crazy.


    Neferset''s obsession has lasted for tens of thousands of years. Andrea is not sure whether Killian has really completely let go of it in his heart. It is better not to let him contact the ancient gods.


    "Hiss~"


    Thinking about it this way, it seems that there are not many mortals who can resist C''Thun''s whispers.


    Counting the Zandalari and the Tauren, it would definitely not be more than one palm, and because of their personal strength, they might not be qualified to join this battle.


    Mortal races have all kinds of desires and troubles. If Andrea didn''t rely on Elune''s protection, he wouldn''t dare to say that he would be able to withstand the temptation of C''Thun.


    On the dragon side, Malygos led the team himself, and Kalecgos and Nefarian, who thought too much, were the first to be excluded from the team.


    Onyxia thought about it for a while, and she didn''t have much confidence in herself, so she finally withdrew voluntarily, and got together with Leticia to chat about plans after the war.


    ...Only Leticia can ignore C''Thun with such a big heart. Everyone, including Shandris, has a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry about me."


    Andrea kissed Shandris on the forehead, and pointed to the Tears of Elune at the top of Ghanir''s staff.


    "Eluen has been paying attention to me, she will not allow her family to be corrupted by mere ancient gods."


    Just an ancient god, this contemptuous title was not called by Andrea, but by Elune himself who finally reconnected with the material world the year before last.


    Of course, she can show contempt for the ancient gods with her status, but this powerful creature parasitic on the planet is completely invincible to mortals.


    Even in the face of the ancient gods who have been weakened countless times by the seal of the Titans, they need to be cautious. Andrea does not want his relatives and friends around him to be polluted by the whispers of the ancient gods.


    "Ok, I know."


    Shandris seized the short farewell time, and had a moment of tenderness with Andrea''s forehead.


    "I will wait for you outside the temple. Remember, Aurora and Celes are also waiting for your return. Don''t surrender to the illusion created by the ancient gods."


    ¡­


    Since Anubisath had already been corrupted, Andrea did not intend to let them go in and suffer another ordeal. If there was another defection, no one would be able to control the already chaotic scene.


    The guardian dragon clan is led by Malygos himself... To be honest, Andrea was actually very worried about whether this guy would be corrupted by the ancient gods, after all, he also had loopholes in his mind.


    Malygos saw Andrea''s hesitation, "Don''t worry, as the guardian dragon, I am protected by the power of a titan, and C''Thun can''t corrupt me in a short time."


    The blue dragon is led by Malygos to fight with Arygos, the red dragon is Kelestrasz, the green dragon is Merlinthra, the bronze dragon is Anachronos, and the black dragon is Abyssian. Those who participated in the final battle were the most elite members of the royal family among the guardian dragons.


    When Andrea, Malygos and others kept vigilant and entered the bottom floor through the elevator behind the throne of the twin emperors, there was already a scene of demons dancing wildly here.


    Zandalari Seer Gongara still maintains his sanity and is working hard to maintain order.


    Army Commander Debish and Loa High Priest Babik struggled a little, but they were barely normal. However, the war druid Ajel was attacking his companions beside him frantically.


    The tauren are resolute by nature. Whether it is the tauren from Kalimdor or the tauren from Highmountain, their formation is the most complete. It is all thanks to these tauren that they can withstand the attacks of the faceless men in the front row. The formation of the troops was crushed by a blow.


    Among the investigation team sent by Dalaran, more than a dozen people turned against their companions on the spot. At this time, the 50 mages were staged a classic human-style internal strife.


    The obsession to revive the great troll empire goes deep into the souls of all Zandalari trolls, the only difference is that some people can control unrealistic delusions, and some people are easily revealed when they are teased.


    About one-third of the Zandalari elite were seduced by C''Thun. Since he had experience in dealing with the man-made ancient **** G''huun many years ago, Gongara did not show mercy to these compatriots who already had spiritual loopholes.


    With a gloomy face, he gave a cold order to kill all "pollution sources" and prevent them from returning to Dazar''alor to infect other Zandalari compatriots.


    As the final battle approached, Malygos stopped paddling and turned back into the prototype of a giant dragon in the spacious hall. The dazzling arcane dragon breath purified most of the low-level faceless on the spot, and other dragons followed suit. Join the scrubbing army.


    The biggest faceless general was found by Andrea.


    The Faceless General, who is accustomed to using shadow spells to attack the enemy''s heart, felt absurd. UU Reading This seemingly weak mortal actually had an overwhelming upper hand in the spiritual battle.


    For a moment, General Faceless doubted C''Thun''s authority, thinking that the mortal in front of him was the most suitable real master for him.


    Although it was only for a moment, it was enough to make the General of the Faceless Man feel horrified.


    Andrea seized the loopholes in the other party''s mind fluctuations, suddenly increased the power of shadow''s spiritual impact, and wiped the other party''s filthy soul into a piece of white paper in one fell swoop.


    The Faceless General whose soul had been cleared did not fall down immediately, his body was still alive, but he just stood there blankly without any movement.


    Losing its protection from the outside world, the unknown faceless general was soon purified by Malygos'' arcane dragon breath.


    Malygos, who maintained the form of a dragon, looked majestically at the mortal legion whose infighting had not yet ended.


    "Leave here immediately, the next battle is not something you can face, go outside the temple and wait for our good news."

 Chapter 364： Cthun with dreams

    Although the Prophet Gongala was a little unwilling, but as Malygos said, mortals today cannot look directly at the ancient gods, even if it is just C''Thun in the seal.


    Dawn and Amon are very bachelors. After hearing Malygos'' persuasion, they immediately led the remaining troops to evacuate with interest.


    Compared with the tauren with their own determination and the Zandalari who pursued an iron-blooded style, the Dalaran investigation team, which has always advocated liberalism, has the worst actions.


    They have never been able to deal ruthlessly to those corrupted compatriots. If they are merciful, even if they have an advantage in numbers, it will be difficult to quickly subdue these unconscious lunatics.


    After the tauren and Zandalar had withdrawn from the passage, Malygos waited for another minute, and the group of Dalaran mages were still grinding tofu with each other tacitly.


    C''Thun was staring at the cell not far away, and Malygos was already in an irritable mood, but this group of indecisive human mages finally made him feel impatient.


    "enough!"


    A range-type arcane impact hit the center of the two mages, and the violent arcane shock knocked all the mages present into a daze.


    Too lazy to talk nonsense with this group of humans who called themselves the investigation team, a portal to Dalaran appeared under the feet of the mages, and Malygos directly threw them back to his city regardless of whether they were enemies or friends.


    "Huh~"


    After calming down his irritable mood, Malygos finally regained his composure.


    "Andrea, are you ready?"


    "Although C''Thun hasn''t broken free from the seal of the Titan Guardian, the difficulty of this battle is definitely the only one you have ever seen in your life."


    "When facing C''Thun''s attack in the material world, you still need to be distracted to prevent him from penetrating your soul. If you don''t pay attention, you will slip into the endless abyss."


    Andrea nodded slowly, "I know, I will always pay attention to my mental state."


    Then Malygos turned his head and looked at the young dragons around him, "It''s the same with you, once you notice any fluctuations in your mind, immediately withdraw from the battlefield."


    "I will only remind you this time, if I find any abnormality in your actions, I will regard it as a sign of being corrupted by C''Thun. No matter who the abnormality is, I will attack without mercy. It''s the same if I find out that I have behaved strangely."


    "Don''t think I''m joking, keep it in your heart!"


    Including Arygos, the future hopes of the five dragon clans all trembled in their hearts, "Yes!"


    "Very good, let''s go!"


    ¡­


    Malygos, the guardian of magic, took the lead to enter the prison hall where C''Thun was located, surrounded by countless golden chains in the form of energy, which tightly bound C''Thun''s eyeball tentacles sticking out of the ground.


    Only the eyeballs that grew out of the largest core in the center can move, and the rolling eyeballs are very scary. As soon as Andrea and others entered this hall, they felt a little hairy.


    In Titan''s scientific explanation, the ancient gods are known as light-dark sensitive parasites, and they are the "lottery tickets" that the Void Lord throws into various planets like seeds from the universe to hit luck.


    The Lord of the Void hopes that these parasites will be lucky enough to be implanted into a planet with a Titan star soul, and corrupt the star soul before it matures, giving birth to a powerful Void Titan.


    But until today, because of Sargeras'' efforts to "purify", no void titan has been born on any planet.


    Lord Void, in line with the idea of ??putting a long line to catch big fish, did not urge the actions of countless ancient gods that spread out.


    Time is meaningless to an existence like Void Lord, as long as he can finally achieve his goal, it doesn''t matter if he waits hundreds of thousands, or even millions of years.


    The first planet that was expected to give birth to the Void Titan was "lucky" to be encountered by Sargeras. This planet that was hacked and exploded was the culprit that caused Sargeras''s ideas to gradually become extreme.


    Sargeras believed that destroying all the parasitic planets would free the universe from the clutches of the Lord of the Void. After negotiating with the Pantheon to no avail, Sargeras simply pulled a bunch of demons locked up in the broken world of Mardum by himself. open dry.


    And the second planet with the star soul of the Titan parasitized by the ancient **** is Azeroth where Andrea and others live.


    According to the Titan Guardians, the potential of Azeroth is unmatched by all "existing" Titans.


    Pantheon believes that as long as the Titan Star Soul of Azeroth grows up healthily, she will definitely become an important force against the forces of the void.


    Therefore, the Pantheon has devoted a lot of attention to Azeroth, and they have poured their power into the guardians, allowing these guardians to replace the titans who cannot enter Azeroth to help Azeroth grow.


    However, with the complete destruction of the Pantheon, their plans were completely messed up.


    Knowing the destruction of the Pantheon, Raiden first lost his fighting spirit, and he gave up his noble duties and fell into self-doubt.


    With Raiden gone, his creations, the Mogu, the Tol''vir, and Anubisath, encountered problems one after another, but at this time there was no Great Guardian to answer their questions.


    Coincidentally, at this time, Loken of Ulduar was also corrupted by Yogg-Saron. The Furnace of Will and the Furnace of Origin shut down one after another, and the rapid growth of Azeroth''s star soul was curbed. Gather strength in your own prison.


    C''Thun waited for tens of thousands of years underground in Silithus. He witnessed the destruction of the Dark Empire and the mighty power of the Titans when they killed Aman''Thul.


    C''Thun knew that he couldn''t be too high-profile. If the Pantheon came again, the Titans might try their best to hurt Azeroth and get rid of their thick sores attached to the surface of the planet.


    For tens of thousands of years, C''Thun did not commit suicide in a high-profile way like Yogg-Saron, but he did not dare to hide behind his back and make small moves like N''Zoth.


    With the arrival of the Qiraji, he implemented his plan step by step.


    First of all, it corrupted Anubisas as the jailer, and the prison that lost the jailer''s maintenance was weakened year by year. Sooner or later, he would be able to break free from the shackles and regain his freedom.


    However, C''Thun didn''t know that every move of the Qiraji under his control was under the strict surveillance of a traverser.


    And this traverser is standing in front of him now, ready to completely destroy his hope of continuing to survive.


    "Titan lackeys, welcome to my world."


    The murmuring voices that couldn''t tell the difference between male and female echoed in everyone''s mind at the same time, "Your performance has indeed exceeded my expectations. UUReading Book The Qiraji Empire that I carefully cultivated was destroyed by you just like this."


    "But you don''t think this will kill me, do you? As long as this planet exists, I am immortal!"


    ''immortal? heh~''


    In order to avoid irritating Ke''sun, Andrea did not take out his trump card for the time being.


    Malygos was filled with extremely strong arcane energy, and a blue-purple ball of light was suspended in front of the blue dragon king at the front.


    "It''s useless to say more, even if we can''t kill you, we will re-strengthen your prison!"


    "Prisoner, accept your own judgment!"


    Driving the artifact Focusing Rainbow in front of him, Malygos first gave C''Thun a blow.


    As Malygos'' arcane dragon''s breath spewed onto the Focusing Iris, the artifact began to rotate at high speed, and a highly compressed rainbow of light was shot at C''Thun.


    "Iridescent Light!"

 Chapter 365： spiritual confrontation

    The Focusing Rainbow is an artifact bestowed by the Titans on the blue dragons, and its main function is to help the blue dragons control the magic net.


    In extreme cases, the Focusing Iris can spend a significant amount of time absorbing all of Azeroth''s arcane energy, turning itself into an unstable giant mana bomb powerful enough to wipe out Azeroth in one blow.


    In order to prevent the Focusing Iris from being abused, even Malygos seldom uses this artifact, especially after his mind is not sober, Saragosa and Arygos strictly control his use of the Focusing Iris. use.


    After all, no one knows what a madman would do with a magic-enhanced nuclear bomb.


    After Senegos led a large number of wyrmlings back to the Nexus, Malygos'' mental state greatly improved.


    It''s not perfect yet, but at least his tantrums are much better than they used to be.


    As the leader of the Dragon Legion in the crusade against C''Thun, Malygos, and even the entire Dragon Legion, need the Focusing Iris to increase the chances of victory.


    The colorful beams of energy jetted out from the Focusing Rainbow bombarded C''Thun in the blink of an eye.


    The countless eyes on Ke''sun''s fleshy core exposed to the ground opened wide at the same time, and a strange deep purple light spread out from these eyeballs. A seemingly thin dark shield blocked the iridescent light from the distance several meters in front of Ke''sun. Location.


    The arcane and void energy collided in the air, and the resulting huge recoil made Andrea unable to continue approaching. He could only lower his center of gravity and firmly plant his feet into the ground to keep his body''s center of gravity from being blown away. .


    Hope, the five dragons who had transformed into giant dragons, hastily increased the speed and frequency of their wings flapping.


    It took more than ten seconds for the violent shock wave to gradually dissipate with the flying dust, and Ke''thun was unscathed by the blow strengthened by the Blue Dragon King through the Focusing Rainbow.


    However, the shield C''Thun placed in front of him has become riddled with holes under the bombardment of the iridescent light, and it seems that only the last effort is needed to completely penetrate it.


    Seeing that Malygos was gathering strength to plan for a second shot, C''Thun didn''t intend to give him another chance.


    "Come on, feel the whispers of the ancient gods, and find the memories buried in the deepest part of my heart!"


    The golden chains in the prison were rattled, obviously Ke''thun also started to exert strength, and the sudden intensified whisper followed the strange gazes from a large number of eyeballs, dragging the dragons and mortals present into a deep Among the phantoms.


    The illusion experienced by each person is unique and does not interfere with each other. Andrea is not clear about the situation of other people. The scene presented in front of him feels familiar and strange.


    It was a few ruined houses burning with dark green evil flames, and several black charred corpses were scattered around the houses.


    A young night elf with blank eyes stood in a daze in front of the house, and Andrea, who appeared in the form of a soul, subconsciously touched his familiar face.


    "that''s me?"


    Kneeling next to the young man was a young girl who didn''t seem to have fully grown up, and she was crying heart-piercingly. If the young man hadn''t held her shoulder tightly, the child would have been desperate into the fire.


    "... Shandris?"


    The immature but familiar appearance of the little girl gave Andrea a flash of inspiration, and he guessed when and where the scene in front of him came from.


    "It''s really you, Ke''thun, who actually pulled out this memory that couldn''t be integrated into my soul from the depths of my brain."


    There is no doubt that this scene is the tragedy that Andrea and Shandris saw when the Burning Legion invaded and hurried home from their apprenticeship.


    The invasion of the Burning Legion destroyed their originally happy family, and the charred corpses around the house should be the elders of the Moon Shadow and Feather Moon families.


    Andrea, who is a time traveler, looked at this memory as if an outsider was watching, without much sense of substitution.


    But seeing the dull and sluggish expression on the face of the youth version of "myself", he understood why this guy could only keep his feelings for Shandris in his heart.


    Due to the lack of empathy, the illusion constructed by C''Thun had no effect on Andrea, and he watched the development of the situation as if he was making up his memory.


    Little Shandris, who was overly sad, soon passed out from crying, and the demons around him who had not yet left just returned at this time, and a huge crisis came for the two rookies.


    The picture of the illusion finally stayed on the close-up of the ferocious smile on the face of a demon guard. With the burning green flames nearby, Andrea scored 8 points for C''Thun''s mirror movement ability.


    After breaking free from the illusion, Andrea looked around very calmly. Six dark purple spiral light beams extended from the core of C''Thun''s body to connect Malygos and others with himself.


    Ke''thun obviously didn''t expect Andrea to be able to get rid of the influence of the illusion so quickly. Affected by the seal, he couldn''t open countless illusion background programs as easily as he did in his heyday. Controlling these powerful dragons has already Let him use all his strength.


    Andrea tilted his head. C''Thun''s huge size made him not know where to start.


    A tentative mind blast came first, but this kind of shadow energy attack of the same attribute was like sinking into the sea, and did not cause any waves for C''Thun.


    Even though they were greatly weakened by the seal of the Titans, the Old Gods were always masters at playing with void energy, and mental spells that were not strong enough were not even scratching an itch for them.


    "In that case..."


    Andrea changed her mind and materialized the shadow energy.


    A black guillotine made of pure energy descended from the sky above C''Thun, and C''Thun, who was temporarily unable to fight back, could only barely release a layer of shield on the surface of his body.


    The condensed attack of the guillotine spell pierced C''Thun''s insufficiently strong shield, and a large hole was cut in his physical core.


    However, the wounds that are fatal to others are not so obvious on C''Thun''s huge body, but the injured C''Thun can no longer maintain the illusion that acts on Malygos and other dragons because of distraction .


    Headed by Malygos, the six giant dragons got rid of the illusion he arranged one after another.


    Just regaining consciousness, Malygos immediately activated the Focusing Rainbow with red eyes to launch a second round of bombardment.


    "You dare to tear open my wound again! Die!"


    The faces of the five Dragon Clan members were not very good-looking. UU Reading obviously they also recalled the scene that they buried deep in their hearts and did not want to face it.


    "hold head high!"


    The five-color dragon sprayed dragon breath at C''Thun at the same time. This time C''Thun finally failed to completely prevent it. The void shield was broken, and the iridescent light and five-color dragon breath hit him at the same time. Countless eyeballs were destroyed. .


    "Oh!"


    The scream that went straight into the soul made Andrea hug her head in pain, and Malygos and other dragons also swayed from the air and fell to the ground.


    "Unforgivable!"


    Ke''suen''s scarred body trembled violently, and the damaged eyeball squirmed and retracted into the body. A huge passage opened on the top of the meatball, and a giant eyeball with a diameter of more than five meters rose from the ground, staring straight at Everyone present.


    "Titan''s running dog! Feel the true strength of the ancient god!"

 Chapter 366： Looking forward to tens of thousands of years of sweet revenge

    Realizing that a purely mental attack could not have a decisive effect, Ke''thun finally entered a desperate state.


    With the appearance of that big eyeball, the golden chains binding C''Thun''s countless tentacles kept ringing, as if they would be snapped in the next second.


    However, these energy chains from the seal of the Titans were finally carried down, and Ke''thun, who was unable to use all his strength, desperately exposed his core part.


    The huge eyeballs emitted countless red death light energy walls, and Andrea and others, who had just woken up from the scream of the soul, hurriedly avoided.


    Merlinsera, who was a little slow to react, was brushed aside by the death light, the scales on her right hind leg exploded immediately, and the flesh and blood inside was also torn apart.


    "Aw!"


    Hearing the screams of his companions, Arygos turned his head and sprayed out the breath of the frost dragon, which collided with the death light wall that was chasing him, buying a little time for Melinthra, and the green dragon princess immediately increased her strength and flapped her wings to leave the spot .


    Malygos cleaned up the walls of death light all over the hall one by one like whack-a-mole, but at this time C''Thun''s big eyeballs continued to shoot prismatic rays at the Blue Dragon King.


    Andrea, who was not the main target of the attack, could feel the exponentially increasing panic in her soul, and the pressure on Malygos, who was facing the threat of C''Thun, could be imagined.


    "Finally revealing the real core..."


    Relying on Elune''s favor, Andrea suppressed the messy thoughts boiling in her heart, and quietly took out a one-handed sword with a strange shape from the space package.


    Just after leaving the space package, the Dark Empire Sword immediately trembled excitedly.


    Not because Xal''atath was afraid, but because she was shaking with excitement.


    "Partner! My future happiness depends on you, go! Fuck him!"


    Andrea rolled her eyes, "Pay attention to your words, and don''t forget your promise to Elune."


    "Don''t worry, there is such a great **** watching from above, I dare not act recklessly, I have died once, but I feel very sorry for my life."


    "That''s good."


    Andrea turned her head to look at the five young dragons struggling with expressions, "Arygos, Abyssian! You try to attract C''Thun''s attention and relieve the pressure on His Majesty Malygos!"


    Not only Andrea could hear the endless whispers, but the five dragons without Elune''s blessing could feel them more clearly.


    Ebisian, who had once faced the edge of Nelthario''s mad blood corrosion, was the first to recover from his trance. He used the technique taught by his old sister, his chest puffed up, and he took a deep breath.


    "hold head high!"


    The compressed high-concentration shadow flames spewed out at once, and the sudden burst of ultra-high temperature dragon''s breath shocked C''Thun, who hurriedly relaxed the oppression on Malygos, and first built defenses to block Abyssian''s surprise attack.


    Abixian''s shot made the other four dragons, who claimed to be elites of various races, a little bit embarrassed.


    Although they didn''t say anything because of their good self-cultivation, the four-color dragon clan still has a subconscious prejudice against the black dragon to this day because of Deathwing''s betrayal.


    Arygos felt a little ashamed, and in order to hide the embarrassment in his heart, he reminded loudly, "Don''t hold back any more, the final moment of the decisive battle has come, compatriots, do your best!"


    The dragon''s breath from the four-color dragon joined Ebyssian''s attack, and the dragon''s breath with various negative effects caused a lot of trouble for C''Thun.


    Anachronos'' breath of Sharon slowed down his action and reaction speed, and Melinthra''s emerald breath was not only full of strong corrosiveness, but also the hypnotic effect contained in the breath also made his spirit appear in a trance for a moment.


    The Red Dragon''s Flame of Life is very effective as a healer, but it can also be as poisonous as an overdose of tonic when used as an attack.


    The support of the five juniors suddenly relieved the pressure on Malygos, and he was finally able to free his hand to continue driving the Focusing Iris.


    All C''Thun''s attention was focused on the offense and defense on both sides, and the fragile mortal was almost completely forgotten and ignored by him.


    Using the shadow energy to deliberately weaken his sense of existence, Andrea, who was not noticed, started to act quietly.


    Transformed into a silver wolf, he dexterously avoided the remaining red death wall on the field, and used the shadow energy to explosively enhance his physical ability in a short period of time. Andrea crossed layers of obstacles and came to Kesu in just a few seconds. In front of En''s body.


    Stepping on those sticky and disgusting meat **** to climb up the height, Andrea''s actions were finally noticed by C''Suen, and the big eyeball suddenly turned to look this way.


    "Presumptuous! Go to hell, weak mortal!"


    The ray of eyes gave up the pursuit of Malygos, and began to aim at Andrea who was jumping left and right on his body.


    Malygos took the opportunity to shout in the air, "C''Thun! Where are you looking? Accept!"


    The accumulated iridescent light shot out again, aiming directly at C''Thun''s big eyeball.


    There is no need to consider who is more threatening, a mortal or a blue dragon king.


    When C''Thun turned his attention back to Malygos, the long sword in Andrea''s hand, which had transformed into a human form, finally showed its edge.


    "Haha! Come on, stab him, blast him, let him spurt blood!"


    "I can''t wait to eat his soul!"


    Avoiding the final counterattack from the smaller eyeballs on C''Thun''s body, Andrea jumped high on the fleshy ball under his feet, and the sword of the Dark Empire in his hand pierced into C''Thun''s excited shouts. In Su En''s big eyeballs.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Ke''thun, who was busy blocking the frontal attack, decided to temporarily ignore Andrea''s attack. This was his judgment on the severity of the two injuries.


    But Ke''thun didn''t expect the origin of the sword that Andrea had been carefully wrapping and hiding with shadow energy.


    After the sword of the Dark Empire entered his body, C''Thun''s soul finally had direct contact with Xalatath''s remnant soul.


    "You! Xalatath, how is this possible!"


    "Hahahahaha! C''Thun, when you shared me with Yogg-Saron, you didn''t expect today, did you?"


    "This is the revenge I have been waiting for tens of thousands of years, die! You will all become the nourishment for my recovery!"


    "Do not!"


    Just like what Kesuen himself said, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com As long as Azeroth still exists and is not torn apart like Y''Shaarj, their bodies will never be completely destroyed.


    As long as there is even a single cell left, the ancient **** will recover with the nourishment from the parasitic planet.


    But this is only for their bodies. As experts in manipulating void energy, the Old Gods don''t think that there is any being in Azeroth who can surpass him in the confrontation at the soul level, unless... the opponent is another Old God.


    Even though the soul of Xalatas has long been incomplete, she and C''Thun have always been of the same origin.


    The confrontation between the two sides inside C''Thun''s body was extremely fierce, and C''Thun had completely ignored the situation outside his body.


    Malygos'' iridescent light and the five-colored dragon''s attack broke through the absent-minded C''Thun''s defense at this time.


    The internal and external attack made C''Thun exhausted on both sides. Xalatas, who was continuously strengthened by Andrea, finally caught the spiritual loophole caused by C''Thun''s distraction, and bit down on his soul. one slice.

 Chapter 367： Sleep of Xalatath

    With the first breakthrough, Xalatas accelerated the speed of gnawing on C''Thun''s soul.


    The pain of the soul being bitten is far greater than the trauma of the body, and C''Thun truly experienced the old road that Xalatath had walked.


    C''Thun, whose soul was severely wounded, could no longer gather his spirit to fight back. The core of his body was burned into two sections from the middle by the iridescent light from Malygos.


    As C''Thun''s final screams resounding through the hall gradually dissipated, his trembling body finally lost its vitality, and fell limply to the ground like the other bound tentacles.


    Without his soul, C''Thun''s body could no longer resist the wrath of the planet itself against these parasites.


    The restart of the origin furnace revived the long-sleeping star soul of Azeroth, and C''Thun''s body without central control was swallowed by Azeroth in turn as nourishment.


    The pure shadow power contained in the body of the ancient **** was decomposed and purified by Azeroth using the earth reshaping function of the furnace of origin, and became the natural "fertilizer" for the growth of a powerful star soul.


    "Ka~"


    The energy chains that locked C''Thun''s tentacles fell to the ground, and the gradually shrinking and disappearing tentacles no longer needed to be sealed.


    "call¡­"


    All those involved in the final battle, including Malygos, let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The sword of the Dark Empire stuck in C''Thun''s eyeball is rapidly absorbing the remaining energy in C''Thun''s remnant body.


    The remnant soul of Xalatas devoured all of C''Thun''s soul fragments at once. Although her voice seemed very satisfied, the meaning of exhaustion and lethargy was also very obvious.


    "Ha~ Thank you, partner."


    "I''m too full. I need to rest for a while to digest the fat I swallowed this time."


    Andrea was not surprised by this, after all, this was something that had been guessed for a long time.


    After all, Xalatas was just a wisp of remnant soul, although under Elune''s secret intervention, he gave C''Thun a ruthless blow and completely swallowed his soul into his body.


    But the soaring total amount of broken souls far exceeded Xalatath''s tolerance limit, and it took her a long time to slowly digest it.


    During her deep sleep, the Dark Empire Sword will lose all its special effects and completely become an ordinary weapon that is extremely strong.


    "Sleep, I hope you can bring me some new surprises when you wake up next time."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely... I will, see you when I wake up, partner..."


    Malygos looked at the gradually dimming eyeball on the hilt of the Dark Empire Sword with a complicated expression, "Andrea, don''t worry about this guy absorbing C''Thun''s soul and restoring it into a new Old God. Do evil?"


    "I don''t think the ancient gods can be trusted, you''d better keep an eye out."


    Andrea smiled understandingly, "Of course I know, I have never let down my vigilance against her."


    "However, with Elune as the final guarantee, I believe this guy will never dare to come out to act as a demon before he gains enough power."


    "Just like what she said, Xal''atath, who died once, is more reluctant to die than other ancient gods."


    ¡­


    C''Thun''s death declared the complete victory of the Quicksand War.


    When Andrea and others returned to the ground to tell the whole army the good news, cheers came from the Ahn''Qiraj area that had been completely occupied by the coalition forces.


    Gathering the two most powerful races in the Kalimdor continent, as well as the support of Zandalari and Tol''vir, coupled with the great help of the Dragon Clan, they finally defeated the Qiraji Empire supported by C''Thun.


    This long-lost and difficult war gave the participating races a strong sense of crisis.


    C''Thun is only one of the three ancient gods, and he is not the strongest one. The remaining two ancient gods are still lurking in the dark, and the burning legion that has recovered their vitality is watching outside the planet.


    This quicksand battle can be regarded as a wake-up call for all parties involved in the war. Including the Zandalari, all parties reached a preliminary consensus on the ruins of Ahn''Qiraj.


    The threat from outside remains enormous, and the struggles among the races of Azeroth must be as restrained as possible.


    Since Zuldazar was still facing the attack of the blood troll, Gongara, Babik and Debish did not stay for long.


    Prophet Gongara burned the corpses of Ajel and the corrupted Zandalari troll on the spot with a sad expression, and took their mojo to bid farewell to the tauren and night elves.


    Before leaving, the cheerful pterodactyl Loapaku once again invited Andrea to remember to visit them on Zandalar Island when he was free.


    With the departure of the Zandalari, the reunited two clans of tauren also bid farewell to the night elves.


    Amon Gao Ling intends to take this opportunity to have a good chat with this group of compatriots who live in two places, and try to strengthen the relationship between the two sides in the years to come.


    With the triumphant return of the Dragon Legion, except for the Dalaran survey team that was forcibly repatriated by Malygos, only the night elves and the tol''vir living nearby remained in the ruins of Ahn''Qiraj.


    The long-lost war gave the highly motivated Neferset tribe a sense of satisfaction. Killian and others witnessed the tragedy of the Obsidian Destroyer being corrupted with their own eyes, and their desire to restore the stone body was not so strong in their hearts.


    Under the corruption of the Old Gods, even the original tol''vir and the mighty Anubisas could not escape their claws. This shocking truth effectively dispelled Neferset''s obsession for tens of thousands of years .


    Both Silithus and Ahn''Qiraj are deserts with no value to contend for. With the demise of the C''Thun and Qiraji empires, the great desert in the remote southern border lost even its final strategic value. This is why Zanda One of the reasons why Ra and the tauren left so easily.


    After the restart of the furnace of origin, Andrea intends to use this land reshaping device to change the landforms including Tanaris, Silithus and Uldum, and even Thousand Needles and the Barrens.


    But this huge project is destined not to be completed in one or two years. UU reading


    As the saying goes, it is easier to destroy than to build.


    Destroying the ecology near Uldum requires only a momentary explosion of the Furnace of Origin, but rebuilding them requires thousands of years of accumulation.


    Cenarion Council members, including Fandral, are very interested in reshaping the ecological environment of the Great Desert.


    After some discussion, Andrea decided to keep the Cenarion Fortress, but in the future it will not be used as a military fortress, but as a research base.


    The druids who voluntarily stayed here will study how to use the power of nature to improve the desert environment. It is said that Cenarius is also very interested in this proposal. Unfortunately, the spread of nightmares in the dream world makes him temporarily unable to come here in person.


    Hand over Thorim''s Thunder Hammer and Ossirian and other Anubisas to Killian, let him bring these spoils back to the Hall of Origin and hand them over to Thorim, and Andrea, who has nothing to do, stretches comfortably Take a look at your body.


    "Finally, the biggest hidden danger in the south of Kalimdor has been settled, and there should be a period of peace in the future."

 Chapter 368： The Balance of Interests in the Eastern Continent

    The aftermath of the victory at the Battle of the Shifting Sands soon spread throughout Azeroth.


    The Drakkari trolls in Northrend originally wanted to take advantage of the situation to steal chickens. Under Nawaz''s tenacious defense, they were still unable to achieve decisive results.


    Seeing the end of the large-scale war in the south of Kalimdor, Drakkari immediately retreated knowingly, and hid behind his city wall in desperation.


    Because this group of troublesome trolls made him miss the great battle in Kalimdor, Nawaz was planning to march eastward in displeasure, but the Night Republic, which had just ended a war, also needed to recuperate.


    Under the persuasion of the Supreme Council, Nawaz had no choice but to give up his plan to send troops, and switched from Northrend to his hometown in Moonlight City to soothe his depression.


    With the end of the war on the Kalimdor continent, the situation in the Eastern Continent has also returned to stability.


    However, there have been some subtle changes in the original Lordaeron family dominance situation.


    Suffering heavy losses at the hands of the Hildren twice in succession, Constantine''s ambition was dealt a devastating blow.


    After returning to the King City of Lordaeron with the army, he soon fell ill. Under the torment of heart disease, Constantine, who was in his prime, passed away not long after.


    During the period when Lordaeron entered the change of kingship, Alterac did not seem to intend to leave after occupying Andorhal.


    Andorhal is the most important trade transit city in West Weld. Without Andorhal, Lordaeron''s influence on East and West Weldes will be greatly reduced. This is unacceptable to Lordaeron, from the new king to the noble ministers. .


    Alterac occupying such a large territory at one time is also not in line with the balanced strategies and interests of other human kingdoms.


    After more than a year of wrangling and interest exchange among the kingdoms of mankind, the kingdoms of mankind, including Herod, finally reached an agreement.


    After going through ups and downs, Xilude finally obtained the promise of an independent country, and the territory near the western mountains of Lordaeron belonged to them.


    Under the joint pressure of Gilneas and Dalaran, Lordaeron reluctantly let go of its claim to the territory of Fenris Island, and Gilneas and Dalaran jointly governed the archipelago in the middle of Lordaemir Lake.


    But in exchange, Gilneas and Dalaran stood on Lordaeron''s side and put strong pressure on Alterac to return Andorhal''s territory.


    Faced with pressure from many parties, Alterac could only reluctantly agree to spit out this big piece of fat, but they did not return completely empty-handed.


    The territory from Cael Darrow Island to the east of Andorhal to Chillwind Heights was included in Alterac''s pocket. Lordaeron, who is temporarily unable to recover the loss of these border territories, can only grit its teeth and admit unwillingly.


    Alterac, which occupies Lake Darrowmere, is directly bordered by the fertile territories of the West and West Weald, and continues to maintain its oppression of Lordaeron.


    Although Kul Tiras did not gain any direct territorial gains, they decisively sent troops to maintain the promise and gained the friendship of the Xilud people.


    As an island nation occupying large islands, Kul Tiras has little need for land territory, and they are more concerned about trade with coastal countries.


    After Dalaran and Gilneas successively agreed to increase trade and exports with Kul Tiras, King Proudmoore also recognized the multinational agreement with satisfaction.


    The exchange of interests in the northern part of the continent has nothing to do with Stormgard, who is busy with the Witherbark troll.


    With the decline of the Arathor Empire, the power of Stromgarde has also declined.


    After the troll war, the forest trolls with their tails tucked between their legs became active again. Among them, the deadwood trolls who moved to the Arathi Highlands had the most disputes with Stormgard.


    The Witherbark trolls originally lived in the Hinterlands plateau further north, but they lost the internal struggle with the Vilebranch trolls and had to move south into the Arathi Highlands.


    Let alone the Stormwind Kingdom, the only seedling of human beings in the southern part of the mainland.


    After occupying Elwynn Forest, the Kingdom of Stormwind gradually expanded its scope of activities to the western Fertile Fields and the Red Ridge Mountains to the east.


    But when marching into the Forest of Dawn in the south of Elwynn Forest, the pioneer team of Stormwind Kingdom encountered the attack of jungle trolls from the south, and the two sides have been fighting for this forest for several years.


    According to the information sent back by Prism''s scouts, while the human nations are maintaining competition and cooperation at the same time, the gnomes and dwarves occupying the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain are also quietly expanding their territory.


    Loch Modan to the east of Dun Morogh, Dustwind Canyon to the south, and wetlands to the north all have dwarf and gnome activity tracks. online.


    ¡­


    With the end of the Quicksand War as the dividing point, the originally turbulent situation in Azeroth returned to calm.


    During the return journey of the army by boat, Andrea handed over the military affairs to Garrod, and took Shandis, Leticia, Onyxia and others to return to Anakis first.


    Celes and Aurora, who had already received good news from the front line, had been waiting at home for a long time. When Andrea came home, the two of them warmly welcomed them with four magic sabers.


    "Dad, Mom, welcome back in triumph!"


    Facing the precious daughter who threw herself into her arms, Shandris didn''t care about Aurora calling herself old this time, and gently stroked her daughter''s head and whispered in a low voice.


    Andrea also welcomed Celes with open arms, "Sorry for keeping you waiting, is there anything wrong at home?"


    Seres leaned in Andrea''s arms and shook her head with a smile, "It''s okay. It happened that Li Reza came from Quel''Thalas to be a guest some time ago, and Aurora and I had a relatively fulfilling life."


    More than 1,000 years have passed since the end of the Troll War, and Li Reza''s mother, Veronica, is very old and can no longer go to the battlefield.


    Li Reza''s trip westward to Kalimdor should be her last trip for a long time. This time, she will inherit the position of Ranger General and sit in the Amani Forest all year round to defend the frontier for Quel Lathas. .


    "Oh, right."


    Celeste suddenly remembered something, raised her head and said with a smile, "Li Reza is already married. I have seen her husband. He is very honest and responsible. He is also a ranger and joined the Windrunner family."


    For some reason, the descendants of the last few generations of Fengxing were a bit yin and yang, so they had to recruit a son-in-law to continue the family inheritance.


    "And Anasteria?"


    Celeste shook her head regretfully, "Although he is still ambitious to change the high elves'' life habits of enjoying themselves, UU Reading But the problems of the whole society cannot be changed by him alone."


    "Without the support of the Silver Moon Council, even if a decree is issued, it will be violated at the bottom. It is difficult to implement supervision."


    Andrea also felt a little emotional, "Anasteria is not young anymore, and his aggressiveness should be difficult to maintain for a long time. By the way...does he have any children?"


    "Yes, Prince Kael''thas, nicknamed Little Sun by Anasteria."


    Celes said with relief, "I was just born last year, and it is said that he has shown a strong arcane talent at just over one year old. Anasteria has great expectations for him, and hopes that he can take over his unfinished work in the future. The cause continues to complete the reform."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea rubbed her chin with great interest, "He''s another celebrity, but I don''t know if little Kyle will embark on the so-called path of fate again in the future." ''

 Chapter 369： Im an old man?

    The end of the War of the Quicksand ushered in a period of peaceful development for Azeroth.


    The development of deserts such as Silithus and Uldum is a long-term project. Malfurion entrusted the task of sitting in the Cenarion Fortress to Renza Greathoof who had just returned from the dream, and he returned to Emerald Guard in the dream.


    The government work in peacetime is not too busy, and Andrea, at the request of her daughter, went to the New Nathras Academy in Moonlight City to watch her teaching process in her spare time.


    The new Nazaras Academy was built near the sea, and the calm sea of ??the Forbidden Sea was beautiful. Under the energy of the Well of Eternity, the entire Nazaras Academy shone with particles of arcane energy, which looked very dreamy.


    Although the new Nasaras Academy is not entirely aimed at cultivating fighters, in order to prevent students from becoming nerds who can only read books, there are still some subjects related to magic combat in the academy. College salute.


    When Andrea arrived at the college, a mock quiz was taking place on the playground in front of the very magical teaching building.


    Under the guidance of Aurora, the young apprentices competed in pairs, and the dazzling lights and shadows of various spells swayed freely in this playground where the defensive barrier was raised.


    Since today was a visit in micro-clothes, Andrea deliberately chose a very popular cotton robe, and the top of Garnier''s staff was also wrapped in white cloth, which looked like an ordinary staff.


    Before leaving, reminded by Leticia, Andrea worked hard to restrain the majesty and aura developed by being in a high position for a long time. At this time, he looked like an ordinary traveling spellcaster.


    From Andrea''s point of view, the battles of the apprentices are very childish. These spellcasters who have learned various power systems are still very immature, and the spell exchanges between them follow a certain routine, lacking flexible application and adaptability.


    The appearance of Andrea watching the battle with his hands behind his back and shaking his head was noticed by many apprentices, and the other party''s clearly contemptuous expression made them very upset.


    The standards for recruiting students at Narsalas College are very strict. These students who can be admitted are not all proud, but at least they have full confidence in their own strength and potential.


    "Hey! Old man over there, what do you mean by shaking your head all the time? Do you look down on us?"


    Finally, a stunned green can''t help showing its head.


    A young female student with long blue hair tied into a refreshing ponytail stood up with her hips crossed, pointed at Andrea with her left hand and questioned displeasedly, "If you think our battle is not exciting enough, come and try it yourself!"


    Andrea was stunned for a while, he pointed at himself in disbelief, "Old man? You mean me?"


    "If it''s not you, who else?"


    This pure and beautiful girl full of youthful vigor raised her head proudly, "Don''t say you are still young. Although you can''t tell from your appearance, your old-fashioned temperament clearly shows that you are an old man who is thousands of years old."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea really didn''t notice this.


    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that this is indeed the case. Although nearly ten thousand years have not changed his appearance, the passage of time has inevitably changed his mentality.


    ''Am I old? ''


    Looking at the sea level where the blue sea meets the blue sky with empty eyes, Andrea felt a little melancholy.


    "Old man, I''m talking to you, what is wrong?"


    The blue-haired girl lost her attention when she saw Andrea suddenly, puffed up her cheeks in dissatisfaction, and waved her hand in front of his eyes.


    A little commotion caught the attention of Aurora who was instructing two students. Seeing the most famous thorn in the class standing in front of her father and jumping angrily, Aurora froze for a moment, and then a wicked look appeared on her face. smile.


    If Andrea saw her expression, she would definitely complain bitterly that her daughter had failed to learn from Seres. This black-bellied smile was almost exactly the same as Seres.


    But at this moment, Andrea''s attention was attracted by the persevering little girl in front of him. He spread his hand helplessly and said, "I''m just a shadow priest passing by out of interest, why should I know as much as me? You still have lessons, right?"


    "Shadow Priest?"


    The girl became excited when she heard Andrea''s self-introduction, "It''s just right! I also study shadow magic, and I plan to join the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon after graduation. Uncle, can you give me some advice?"


    "what?"


    It was rare for the students next to him to see a so-called passing priest who could enter the academy at will. You must know that the access control of Nazaras Academy is very strict.


    Anyone with a more flexible mind would guess that Andrea''s status is not low, at least she is also an acquaintance of a high-level person in the school.


    This girl who claims to be an apprentice of the Shadow Department has offended many people because of her straightforward temper. Although everyone knows that she has no malicious intentions, they are happy to see her accept some blows in front of the old seniors.


    That''s right, old man.


    Andrea was regarded as a high-level rare elite monster passing by. Under the booing of the students, he looked up at Aurora helplessly.


    "Hush~shh~"


    Aurora pretended not to see, turned her head to the side and started whistling, making it clear that she also wanted to watch a good show.


    "Hey~"


    Following the gaze from a distance, Andrea saw Seres sitting sideways by the window sill of the principal''s office on the fifth floor of the administration building with her long legs crossed.


    The familiar smile let Andrea know what she was thinking, and in the end he could only smile bitterly and say to the girl in front of him, "Okay, but as far as I can tell, Nazaras Academy is not based on fighting..."


    "Ha! Why are you talking so much, let''s start!"


    The young girl pointed her staff at Andrea enthusiastically, "My name is Niyana Starscar, what''s your name, old man?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "It''s just a chance encounter. Why do you know the name? Let''s get started."


    "Cut~ Old people who don''t know how to set off the atmosphere."


    Seeing the old man''s still calm and composed demeanor, Niyana was a little upset.


    "Then let''s start, I''ll come first, the mind explodes!"


    The invisible spiritual impact hit Andrea, and he didn''t even take off his staff, and flicked away Niyana''s attack with a light wave of his hand.


    "Oh? You''re pretty good at it."


    Niyana''s face became even more excited, "Then I won''t keep my hands anymore! Shadow Word ¡¤ Pain, Mind Flay."


    These shadow spells were restored and improved by Andrea under the guidance of Sarataza, and he knew all the shadow spells like the back of his hand.


    Shadow''s spiritual spells mainly attack people''s souls. Although the appearance is not as dazzling and colorful as arcane spells and fel energy, the degree of danger is actually not low at all.


    But that was when the spirit and willpower of the two sides were similar, and now Andrea was facing Niyana... it was purely a guiding battle.


    Without fighting back, Andrea just like checking the child''s study progress, UU Kanshu leisurely defuses all her attacks.


    The onlookers gradually realized that something was wrong. Niyana was a potential stock that had been personally praised by General Leticia, a good friend of Teacher Aurora. Although there was a little problem with her personality, her personal strength was indeed one of the best in the academy.


    Niyana no longer had the initial excitement at this time, her face was full of solemnity, and sweat began to ooze from her forehead, obviously already squeezing her mental power to the greatest extent.


    Aurora looked at her father indifferently, pretending to be indifferent, "I''m still doing things so straight, it''s a good thing my mother and little mother Celeste can see you." ''


    "cough!"


    Hearing Aurora''s cough reminder, Andrea, who was distracted about what to eat tonight, noticed Niyana''s expression.


    Although the stubborn Niyana has not given up trying, she has already begun to show discouragement in her eyes. Too much blow may have an impact on the child''s future growth.


    ''Hey~ So these children who are in their adolescence and have a strong desire to express and self-esteem are really...''

 Chapter 370： unexpected inspiration

    Although Andrea didn''t want to admit it, his mentality did have a big gap with the young people''s ideas.


    Pretending to be exhausted, Andrea took a slow pat on his hand and was hit by Niyana''s spiritual plague. He hurriedly pressed his temple and shook his head in a not-so-sane motion.


    Cheers finally came from Yaque''s silent onlookers, and Niyana''s already dejected expression regained her pride and confidence.


    "Okay, students!"


    Aurora came out at the right time and clapped her hands to attract the attention of the students, "This is the end of today''s practical training class. I hope everyone can think carefully about the gains brought by today''s class when they go back. Class is over!"


    "Thank you, Teacher Aurora!"


    After the students left chattering, Andrea walked slowly to Aurora who was waving goodbye to the children.


    "Teacher Aurora, you are really leisurely, don''t you need to stand up and stop outsiders from attacking your students?"


    Aurora rolled her eyes at her father speechlessly, "Dad, I''m not talking about you. It''s too much to be distracted when you''re sparring with others, right? Where are you thinking?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea scratched her cheek in embarrassment, "I''m thinking about what Aoni will cook for us today."


    Onyxia developed her own taste during the time she lived in Moonlight City, and then she gradually became interested in food.


    Most gourmets are not too bad at their craftsmanship. Anyway, there is enough time to waste in the long years. Princess Black Dragon spared a lot of time to study how to make more delicious dishes.


    Although it''s not every day, Onyxia will cook for everyone when she feels like it. The meals of the day... usually have to be robbed.


    "Gudong~"


    Having said that, Aurora, who had just walked into the administration building, couldn''t help swallowing.


    Andrea took the opportunity to nod her head and teased, "Look, you still have the nerve to talk about me."


    "Whispering!"


    Aurora blushed, turned her head and said, "In short, Dad, you are not considerate enough! If Niyana has a psychological shadow, little Mama Celes will definitely not let you go to bed for several months."


    "cough~"


    Celeste had teleported to the two of them at some point, and she looked at Aurora with a half-smile, "Aurora, you seem to know my methods very well, so do you know what I want to do now?"


    "Alas!"


    Aurora was taken aback by Celeste''s black-bellied expression, and the girl hurriedly started teleporting away, slipping away to nowhere.


    Andrea said with a wry smile, "After all, this girl is still a bit spoiled by us, and sometimes she speaks in a nonchalant manner."


    Seles naturally took Andrea''s arm and smiled lightly, "There''s nothing wrong with that. Do you like the kind of obedient children who don''t dare to breathe in front of their parents?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea thought for a while, then shook her head like a rattle and said, "I don''t like it, it''s better to be more energetic."


    As the two walked up the stairs arm in arm, a small head protruded from behind the purple crystal pillar at the far end of the first floor of the administration building.


    "That old man is so close to Principal Seles? What is the family background of Principal Seles..."


    ¡­


    In order to avoid causing unnecessary worries to the students, most of the senior management and teachers including Aurora and Seles hid their identities.


    Students who know them will also pretend not to know under the instructions of their parents, and try to keep the students and teachers in the college on an equal footing to avoid a sense of distance due to the gap in their identities.


    With Niyana''s poor tracking skills, Andrea, Celes, and even Aurora have already spotted her.


    However, the child was just out of curiosity, without any malice, and the three of them didn''t bother to expose her stalking behavior, so as not to embarrass her.


    Rumors of the mysterious old man easily overpowering the academy''s genius quickly spread throughout the school.


    Although Niyana was convinced of the loss, because the opponent''s attack was too understated, she didn''t see the gap between them at all.


    This girl is stubborn by nature, and she will keep struggling until she understands the problems she can''t figure out. The best way is to ask the person concerned for advice.


    Although Niyana''s character is somewhat self-centered, she is not really in arrears with emotional intelligence.


    Seeing Seles and the old uncle going upstairs arm in arm, she didn''t follow up uninterestedly, but sat on the bench on the first floor of the administrative building and waited obediently.


    In the dean''s room on the fifth floor of the administrative building, Andrea looked at the scene on the arcane display screen speechlessly.


    "Why is this child so stubborn? When will she sit at the door of the building?"


    Seres said helplessly, "With Niyana''s character, as long as we don''t go out, she will sit still."


    Andrea smiled wryly and patted her forehead, "Ceres, tell the truth, do I really look like an old man?"


    "...Do you want to hear the truth or flattery?"


    "Of course it''s the truth."


    Celeste shrugged her shoulders and said jokingly, "The truth is, your temperament is too mature. Although it doesn''t make people feel like an old man, it does not have the vitality that young people should have. The title old uncle is just right."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea felt a bit pained. As a father already, he could accept being called uncle or uncle, but adding an old word... the meaning was completely different.


    "do not think too much."


    Celeste kissed Andrea on the side cheek with a smile, "I think this is the charm of a mature man, very attractive."


    ''Nonsense, that''s because you are a senior uncle...''


    "The main problem is not here."


    Andrea put his chin in his hand and pondered, "I was thinking, should I learn more about the thoughts of young people nowadays?"


    "Sooner or later, the new generation of children will mature and become the mainstream in society. Although the middle and lower levels have introduced a rotation system with fixed working years, the leadership headed by the Supreme Council has been the same for thousands of years."


    "Just like today''s experience, I feel that there is an obvious generation gap between me and the younger generation like Niyana. On the one hand, it is because my own mentality is too mature, and on the other hand, it also represents the thinking of young people today. Is it different from before?"


    Celes became serious when she heard this, "This is exactly what I''ve been thinking about recently."


    "The children nowadays are all born in peaceful times. UU Reading has a happy family and has not experienced any setbacks at the same time."


    "The Quicksand War this time has allowed many soldiers of the new generation to see the cruel battlefield. Many soldiers will die on the battlefield in every war, thus realizing the replacement of the old and the new. But... what about the officialdom outside the battlefield? "


    "Because of the endless lifespan of the night elves, even if the year rotation mechanism is added, the high-level positions including the Supreme Council and ministerial officials have not changed much for thousands of years, which will make most of the young people who enter the officialdom There is a lack of momentum and motivation for a positive rise.¡±


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "Today''s trip unexpectedly gave me some inspiration. Afterwards, I will bring the topic to the council for discussion and try to introduce some fresh blood in the senior management."


    "This bill should not be easy to implement. After all, it will touch the interests of many senior officials. However, in order to maintain the vitality of the management and even the entire society, this step must be taken out sooner or later."


    Seles put her arms around her husband''s neck from behind the chair and said softly, "You can decide for yourself. The question now is... do you want to call that stubborn child up for a talk?"

 Chapter 371： Blessing or Shackles?

    Although Andrea diverted Celes'' attention with seemingly high-ranking topics, in fact, he was still very unhappy about being called an old uncle.


    However, Andrea believes that this situation is probably related to his professional environment. He has been discussing major issues that determine the direction of the country with a group of stern-faced colleagues all year round. Even if he wants to be funny, it is not realistic to be active.


    The only way to relax is when playing and joking with Fandral. The Supreme Council is indeed not a suitable place for joking.


    Originally, Andrea thought that he had already adapted to the heavy burden of government affairs, but it was discovered during an unexpected visit today that he was not really adapted, but was assimilated by the surrounding environment as a last resort.


    Moreover, the topic raised by Andrea is not groundless. Although the rotation system for middle- and lower-level officials is well implemented, including the Supreme Council and officials at various ministerial levels, people in high positions have remained so for thousands of years. a batch.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s really time to consider cultivating a new generation of successors. It¡¯s not an option for us old guys to hold the ruling power all the time. ''


    The blessing of eternal life does guarantee that the night elves have an infinite lifespan, but from a certain perspective, immortality is also a shackle that hinders the development of night elf society.


    A more realistic issue is fertility.


    Although the high elves in Dongdu have a far lower fertility rate than humans, they can at least metabolize all layers of the country at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡­although this standard, visible to the naked eye, uses millennia as the time scale.


    Compared with the high elves, the fertility rate of the night elves is like being artificially locked in the genes. No matter how hard they try, they can''t break through the racial fertility limit after receiving the blessing of eternal life.


    On this point, Andrea himself has a deep understanding.


    Not to mention the hard work of himself and his two wives, the population growth of the night elves every century will be submitted to him for review, the number is really... appalling, and recently he even began to consider whether to expand the rule of a hundred years to a thousand years.


    As time went by, Andrea gradually figured out a problem.


    The night elves only have the power template of mortals, but because of the blessing of eternal life, their social structure is close to some powerful non-human races, such as the dragon race who are not mortals.


    It''s like a strange race with multiple Jebaos on their faces. Not all of them are immortal, but only the prophet who is the leader is an immortal who receives the blessing of Naaru.


    This level of immortality can ensure that leaders with prophetic abilities can guide their people through difficulties from generation to generation, and at the same time, it can also ensure that their race has enough vitality to continue their... escape journey.


    It may not be accurate to describe the night elves as unsuitable, but Andrea believes that the blessing of eternal life has already caused a lot of burden on his tribe.


    In recent years, the work of the psychological counseling center has become heavier year by year. Although the Supreme Council has made a series of measures to promote social vitality, the most fundamental problems cannot be solved. All policies are only temporary solutions.


    The eternal life blessing of the night elves comes from the world tree Nordrassil, and further consideration is linked to the new Well of Eternity under the Nordrassil tree.


    Although the status of the New Well of Eternity in the Night Republic cannot be compared with that of the former Night Empire, it still occupies a considerable proportion.


    Including arcane puppets and various automated magic devices are inseparable from the infinite energy support of the Well of Eternity, and Andrea does not intend to, nor is it possible, to make fun of the Well of Eternity in order to eliminate the blessing of eternal life.


    Fortunately, the travelers who have insight into the future know that there is a "legitimate" reason for the night elves to get rid of the blessing of eternal life that binds them like a curse. This is an excellent opportunity for the Night Republic to be broken and established.


    ¡­


    "So?"


    Looking at the blue-haired girl who hesitated to speak, Andrea asked with some headaches, "What are you trying to do after following us? Could it be that you are unconvinced and want to fight again?"


    "how come!"


    Niyana hurriedly swung her head left and right, her fluffy ponytail dangling behind her like a squirrel''s tail.


    The quality of this child''s hair can make Andrea''s previous 996 overtime dogs jealous to the point of plasmolysis.


    Not only is the hair blue and shiny, but also fluffy and looks very textured, really like a squirrel tail growing on the back of the head.


    Niyana looked at the old couple holding hands in front of her with bright eyes, hesitated for a few seconds and finally asked.


    "May I ask a question about your personal affairs?"


    Celes smiled and nodded, "Please tell me."


    "What is the relationship between Headmaster Seles and this old man, could it be..."


    Andrea shrugged nonchalantly and said, "As you guessed, what? Could it be that your dean can''t have his own family?"


    "No, no, no... I didn''t mean that, but I''ve never seen the dean so close to other people before."


    Niyana''s eyes are full of curiosity and gossip. Although she has a strong and straightforward personality, she is still a girl in her teens after all, and it is only natural that she will be interested in the happy relationship that is right in front of her eyes.


    Seles explained with a gentle smile, "After all, I am the head of the academy, and I cannot hold it for a long time."


    "As long as the college''s affairs are on the right track and a suitable successor is cultivated, I will resign and focus my life back on my family."


    With the passing of the two immediate family members of Dath Remar and Danas successively, Andrea, Shandris, Leticia, Onyxia and Aurora are the most important family members of Seres.


    Only those who have experienced loss will cherish the seemingly ordinary life, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® The com family is more important than anything else in Celeste''s eyes.


    Although the birth of Anasteria and even Kael''thas made Celes very happy, but after all, she was a few generations away from these younger generations, and there was no problem in taking care of them as younger generations, but it was difficult to feel comfortable with them. Delia and other family members have the same sense of closeness.


    It was obviously the first time Niyana had learned about this from the head of the school, and she had an undisguised look of surprise and puzzlement on her face.


    Narsalas College has gathered a large number of young talents from the entire Dark Night Republic. As long as Seres does not take the initiative to leave, these young talents who will surely become pillars of society in the future will automatically become her disciples and contacts.


    If it continues for a long time, even if she does not hold any public office, Seres''s network will be so huge that no official can ignore it.


    Although the Starscar family where Niyana was born was not a prominent family, within three generations there were relatives who served in the government of the Republic.


    She herself is not very interested in these interpersonal exchanges in the officialdom, but she will inevitably be influenced by what she has heard and seen.


    Judging from Celeste''s attitude, she seems to have no attachment to this huge network of contacts that can be expected in the future, which makes Niyana even more curious about Celeste''s hidden identity.


    Andrea saw the inquiring look in Niyana''s eyes, and in order not to cause trouble for Celes, he interrupted the other''s thoughts.


    "Okay, let''s stop here for the time being about Celeste, classmate Niyana Xinghen, you haven''t said why you came here yet."


    "Ah... that''s right!"


    Niyana slammed her palm with a look of surprise, "Old man! I''m here to ask for advice on the battle just now!"


    "What did you do, why can you make all my attacks invisible in an understatement?"

 Chapter 372： What is most important in the 21st century?

    The competition of spiritual shadow spells is not as visible to the naked eye as arcane spells and other spells. The invisible battle of souls is more difficult to see than the actual spell hedging.


    Andrea shook her head with a grin. "So you''re asking this, Seles, is this child a battle fanatic?"


    Celeste smiled and denied, "No~ According to Aurora, she just likes to dig into dead ends, and she is not limited to the field of magic combat."


    As the principal in charge of the affairs of the Nazaras College, Celes was impressed by the potential talents specially marked by the teachers, and Niyana was one of them.


    Niyana Xinghen''s family is not distinguished, but it can be regarded as a scholarly family. There are relatives in the family who serve as grassroots officials in the government of the Republic.


    Her personality is relatively reckless and needs to be corrected, but she is born with a strong affinity for shadow energy. She was valued by the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon a long time ago, and the head priest of the Anakis Diocese personally came to preach and recruit her.


    Although the shadow energy is very erosive and aggressive, under the guidance of Andrea, the Church of the Shadow of the Dark Moon did not show an aggressive posture, and used very gentle means to moisten things silently and expand its influence force.


    Thousands of years have passed, and the people of the Night Republic have long been accustomed to the coexistence of light and dark in Elune''s faith. They will choose the church they believe in according to their own preferences and family habits.


    The Starscar family had always been believers in Elune''s teachings of light, and Niyana was a bit out of place in the Starscar family because of her innate affinity for shadows.


    Due to being ridiculed and excluded by her peers since she was a child, Niyana has developed an independent and self-improving character since she was a child.


    Regardless of her family''s persuasion, she resolutely accepted the solicitation of the head priest of the Shadow of the Dark Moon Division, and under the recommendation of the head priest, she joined the newly established Nazaras College for further studies.


    As a sect directly under Andrea, Shadow of the Dark Moon naturally expressed support for the comprehensive magic academy newly formed by the Speaker.


    Part of the Shadow of the Night''s training for the younger priests was transferred to the college. Now the teachers of the courses related to shadow magic at Nazaras College come from the Shadow of the Night Church.


    Just like the meaning of the college''s name, Nazaras College is not just about teaching magic combat experience, but more about guiding students to think independently, how to apply the spells they have learned to their daily lives, and promote society. further development.


    In short, it is an educational method that combines theory and practice.


    Niyana is one of the students who often comes up with various bold ideas. Although most of the large number of papers she submitted were proved to be pure brains that cannot be realized, a few of them still contain some enlightening significance.


    For example, her analysis and understanding of the two forces of light and darkness.


    Celeste can''t remember the detailed description of the paper, but she still has the impression of the viewpoints and conjectures in the paper.


    Simply put, Niyana sees light and shadow as two sides of a mirror.


    There is no superiority or inferiority between the two energies, and they are opposed to each other while maintaining a certain degree of symbiotic relationship.


    Niyana also boldly guessed that as long as certain special conditions are met, light and shadow should be able to seamlessly switch between each other.


    Andrea had also read this paper before, but the signature part of the paper was blacked out at that time, and he didn''t know that it was the aggressive little guy in front of him who put forward this novel point of view.


    As a time traveler, Andrea certainly knew that this point of view was correct, and Naaru, a creature that coexisted with light and darkness, was indisputable evidence.


    After depleting the light energies within them, the naaru decay from beings of pure light into entropons imbued with shadow energies.


    But this kind of decay is not completely one-way. As long as the entropy demons receive a sufficient amount of light energy infusion, they can be reborn as a brilliant light aggregate again.


    The 60 version of Nalukala is the evidence. After accepting the self-sacrificing light infusion of Velen in the parallel world, this dark star was reborn and led the Draenei to repel the Iron Horde''s attack on the Karabor Temple.


    "Oh? So this kid is the one who put forward that thesis?"


    After listening to Celes'' explanation, Andrea looked at Niyana with great interest.


    She and Andrea were already old couples, and Celes could tell at a glance that her husband was moved by his love for talents.


    "How is it? Do you want to accept her to teach carefully? Since Leti grew up, it has been a long time since you have personally trained younger generations, right?"


    "Well...but considering my identity, is this appropriate? I always feel that it may bring unnecessary trouble to this child."


    When Niyana heard the two of them playing charades, she tilted her head in a daze and asked, "Well, what are you talking about?"


    Seles is only responsible for giving suggestions, whether to adopt or not depends on Andrea''s own opinion.


    After bowing his head and pondering for a while, Andrea finally made up his mind.


    "Niyana Starmark."


    "exist!"


    The temperament of the old man who seemed ordinary before suddenly became majestic, and Niyana subconsciously put her long legs together and straightened her body to answer loudly.


    "I can accept you as my second apprentice, but if our relationship is leaked to the outside world, it will definitely have a big impact on your normal life. Can you accept this price?"


    Niyana was a little embarrassed because she was frightened by the old man''s aura for a moment, she raised her head and questioned, "I haven''t seen your true ability yet, my mentor may not be famous, but at least he must genuine talent."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea wasn''t annoyed by Niyana''s contradicting, just as he said in private conversations with Celes before, he didn''t like children who only knew what to do, and it was difficult for that kind of cautious character to breed enough creativity and spirituality.


    "Alright, let me show you the essence of the shadow spirit spells."


    Andrea''s gold-rimmed black pupils suddenly turned deep purple when he looked at Niyana, attracted by these magnificent amethyst-like eyes, Niyana''s eyes became more and more dazed, and soon she fell softly to the ground go.


    Celes hurriedly took a step forward to support her, and placed Niyana''s limp body on the sofa in the dean''s room.


    ¡­


    "here is¡­"


    When Niyana regained consciousness, what appeared before her eyes was a desolate battlefield covered with a large number of corpses and building debris.


    The evil energy infects the entire land into a dark green, and the dots of green light **** fall from the distant sky with long tail flames, and the strong sulfur smell mixed with the stench of corpses pours into Leticia''s nostrils .


    "vomit~"


    After all, she is a greenhouse child who has never been on a battlefield. UU Reading Niyana smelled the strange smell and couldn''t help crouching down on her chest and retching.


    "Environmental adaptability needs to be improved."


    A familiar voice came from one side, and the old man still wearing a cotton robe appeared beside Niyana.


    The old man, who looked ordinary before, now showed his sharpness. Holding the staff in his hand, he could no longer see the cheerful and friendly attitude before, and looked at himself with a sparkle in his eyes.


    "Raise your head, observe this battlefield, and tell me your impressions within 1 minute."


    Niyana rubbed her temples. There seemed to be a fault in her memory. She couldn''t remember what she had experienced before, and why she appeared on this tragic battlefield that she had never seen before.


    Raising her eyes to observe the surrounding scenes, Niyana gradually revealed a look of surprise on her face.


    "This is my home... illusion?"

 Chapter 373： illusion

    "Papa~"


    A smile of approval appeared on Andrea''s serious face, "That''s right, although the adaptability to the environment is poor, but the reaction speed and alertness are not bad."


    "Here is the illusion I constructed, a virtual scene based on the memory in your brain."


    The construction method of this illusion is referenced by C''Thun. When fighting the ancient gods before, Andrea witnessed the whole process of C''Thun''s construction of the illusion from the perspective of a bystander.


    Ke''thun''s construction model of the illusion has brought him some inspiration. After returning home after the war, after a period of research, he successfully restored and improved this illusion combining reality and reality in his own way.


    Illusion is because all the development of events in the illusion are false, and they operate according to the weaving of the caster.


    In fact, these scenes and characters are built with the help of the subject''s superficial memory, and it is easy for people to be confused between reality and illusion under the combination of fiction and reality.


    Andrea didn''t fully use the illusion used by Niyana, deliberately leaving a lot of loopholes for her.


    But Niyana''s performance made Andrea more and more satisfied with her because she could realize that she was in an illusion so quickly.


    "my memory?"


    Niyana''s face was a little ugly, "Can you peek into my memory?"


    This familiar conversation caused Andrea to be in a trance for a moment, and the once young Druid had unknowingly grown to the point where the younger generation needed to look up to him.


    "Hehe~"


    Smiling with emotion, Andrea waved his hand and explained, "Don''t panic, I can''t read your memory. These scenes are constructed based on your subconscious non-core memory spilled to the surface."


    "You can subconsciously bring up this scene in your mind under my spiritual guidance, which shows that you value your home and family very much... read on."


    Andrea pointed at Niyana''s feet. Niyana, who realized something, was tense all over, and slowly lowered her head trembling.


    A dead female corpse lay at her feet and still looked at her, with nostalgia for Niyana and reluctance for the world of the living in her eyes.


    "Do not¡­"


    Even though she knew that everything she saw in the illusion was fake, Niyana couldn''t help covering her eyes with her hands, she didn''t want to see any more corpses of relatives around her.


    "Why do you want to create such a cruel illusion?"


    "cruel?"


    Andrea shook his head and said, "It''s not cruel, it''s just a deduction of one of the possibilities in the future."


    "Look up and look to the sky."


    Looking along Andrea''s fingers, Niyana saw the green meteors falling from the sky.


    "That''s Hellfire, the siege weapon commonly used by the Burning Legion, and it''s a fel energy construct."


    "If we are ever invaded by the Burning Legion, these constructs are likely to be the first to attack Azeroth."


    Niyana raised her head high, not daring to look down at her feet, watching the countless green shooting stars in the sky fall to the ground, her throat rolled subconsciously.


    "Why are you showing me this?"


    Andrea smiled and said, "On the one hand, it is to show you how real the illusion that the shadow spirit spell can construct is, and on the other hand, it is also to show you one of the countless possibilities in the future."


    "If we fail to withstand the attack of the Burning Legion, this scene before your eyes will become a reality sooner or later."


    "Illusion..."


    Niyana took a deep breath, barely suppressing the urge to retch, deeply feeling the surrounding smell, temperature, wind direction, light and other sensory stimuli.


    "It''s too real, how can shadow magic create such a false illusion?"


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth and said with a smile, "How real is this? In order to let you feel that you are in an illusion, I deliberately lightened a lot of mental fog, otherwise you must still be crying bitterly while hugging the dead body of your family. .¡±


    At this moment, a hellfire stepped towards Niyana, raised the left fist of the stone burning with fel flames, and aimed at Niyana.


    Niyana''s face turned pale, and she seemed to have completely forgotten all the spells she had learned in the academy in the face of this sudden situation, and her mind went blank.


    "Da~" Andrea happened to snap his fingers at this moment, "I won''t bother you, let''s go back first."


    With a snap of her fingers, Niyana, who was sleeping on the sofa in reality, jumped up with her eyes wide open.


    Touching her left arm in horror, and smelling the elegant incense in the dean''s room, Niyana finally relaxed her tense body.


    Although Celes didn''t know what the two experienced in the illusion, she knew that it was not a good experience when she saw Niyana''s undecided look.


    Celeste raised the corner of her mouth and showed her trademark black-bellied smirk, "How is it? Is your old uncle qualified as a mentor?"


    "Uh-huh!"


    Niyana, who still had lingering fears in her heart, nodded hurriedly. Before she left the dreamland, Hellfire''s heavy fist hit her left arm. The incomparably real pain made her have a deeper understanding of this real illusion.


    Being able to construct this kind of false illusion, and it is said that it is a shrunken version, Niyana has a personal experience of Andrea''s strength.


    "...Old man, who are you?"


    Niyana''s moon-white eyes looked at Andrea with puzzlement, "Even Priest Annabelle can''t do this kind of ability, and there shouldn''t be any men in the Church of Shadow of the Dark Moon, right?"


    "Pfft..."


    Seles covered her mouth and let out a laugh, "That''s right, there are indeed no men in the Church of Shadow of the Dark Moon."


    ''But not necessarily above this church. ''


    Andrea glanced at Celeste angrily, "Who am I, you will know sooner or later."


    "Since you have decided to study with me, there are some things I have to discuss in advance."


    "In the future, I may become busy, and I won''t have much time to teach you personally."


    "During this time, you will continue to stay in the academy to fill up your knowledge, and I will spare time to come to the academy to guide your progress."


    "When you officially graduate from Nathalas College, you can study with me all the time. Don''t complain about being tired until then. Take advantage of the last few years and enjoy the leisurely college life."


    ¡­


    In the Manor of the Anarchis Moon Shadow Family, including Fandral and Varstein who came to have dinner, a large group of people are vying for each other around the huge dining table.


    Everyone''s chopsticks almost danced with afterimages, and UU Reading swords and swords flicked back and forth above the dishes and dishes.


    Shandris put the braised pork that he had just snatched into his mouth, and after slowly chewing and swallowing, he asked calmly, "After so many years, are you planning to accept apprentices again?"


    Andrea also won the chopsticks contest with Fandral, and proudly picked up the ultra-thin twice-cooked pork that was delicious in color and flavor.


    "Yes, talents are rare. I plan to raise that child named Niyana after a while."


    "after a while?"


    Aurora, who failed in the fight, bit her chopsticks depressedly, looked at Andrea puzzled and asked, "Dad, is there anything you have to do recently?"


    "That''s right."


    Sighing lightly, Andrea put down the bowl and chopsticks and said meaningfully, "I''m afraid the top leaders of the Republic will not be very peaceful recently, so you should all be mentally prepared."


    Fandral: "... I always feel that I have a bad feeling, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 374： All beginnings are hard

    "Boom!"


    In the Government Affairs Hall of the Great Moon God Temple, Tyrande slapped the table heavily, the loud sound made Maiev''s eyebrows twitch slightly.


    The high priest stared at Andrea with a smile on his face and asked, "...Speaker, I seem to have a hearing problem. Can you repeat the proposal just now?"


    Andrea''s expression remained unchanged, and he said calmly, "Of course, I propose to expand the rotation mechanism to the top of the Night Republic."


    "Including the members of the Supreme Council, as long as the latecomers can prove that they are capable enough and get enough votes from the original council, they can replace them."


    This kind of major event cannot be decided by Andrea alone. Fandral, who got the news in advance, awakened Malfurion from the Emerald Dream overnight, and military leaders including Jarod and Shandris were also in the government office Listen in.


    As the only one who could restrain the violent Tyrande, Malfurion stood up and patted the High Priest on the shoulder.


    "Tyrande, calm down."


    "Since Andrea proposed this proposal, he must be prepared, so keep listening."


    "call¡­"


    Tyrande managed to control her emotions under her boyfriend''s comfort, "Well, I''d like to see what you have to explain."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Actually, there is nothing in-depth to explain. What is the purpose of our rotation mechanism at the middle and lower levels?"


    Maiev didn''t have much psychological shock to Andrea''s proposal, and she took the words leisurely, "Maintain the vitality and fluidity of the management, and avoid the breeding of germs that corrode the big tree from a pool of stagnant water."


    "That''s right."


    Andrea looked around at the senior leaders of the Dark Night Republic present, "My current proposal is just to expand the scope of application of this bill, and to expand the rotation to senior ministers and councils."


    Malfurion sighed, "Andrea, I''m afraid it won''t be that easy."


    "It is true that your proposal has a good starting point, but we need to consider a very realistic issue."


    "With the current talent reserve of the Dark Night Republic, who can replace us and ensure that the orders we issue can be strictly prohibited from top to bottom?"


    Malfurion''s question hit the key point, and Maiev nodded in agreement and added, "If the authority of the successor cannot be guaranteed, the country will instead fall into chaos due to the rash power change."


    Andrea smiled and said, "That''s why I established the comprehensive college of Nasaras. The purpose is to cultivate excellent reserve talents."


    "The first batch of students is about to enter the graduation season. Do you want these outstanding young people who are full of enthusiasm to gradually learn to follow the trend under the corrosion of stagnant water?"


    "I don''t ask for an immediate rotation. This is obviously unrealistic. In the foreseeable future hundreds or even thousands of years, people with the qualifications and prestige to replace us may not appear."


    "However, such a promotion channel is necessary. Our race is already a bit dull because of the relationship of immortality. If we don''t inject new vitality into the society, I am afraid that more people will come to visit the psychological counseling center every year. .¡±


    Garrod, who has a flawed personality, was the first to raise his hand in favor, "I have no objection. If the younger generation has enough ability to replace me, I am willing to offer both the position of military chief."


    "Oh?"


    Maiev squinted at her younger brother and sneered, "Are you sure you don''t want to be lazy? It seems that I will ask Sarah Hill to watch you more closely."


    "Sister, please forgive me..."


    Malfurion is not someone who likes to scramble for power and profit. Counting the Cenarion Council and the Emerald Dream, the burden on him is already heavy enough.


    In recent years, Fandral has been his agent in charge of participating in government affairs. The archdruid quickly smiled gently and said, "I have no objection, but the premise is that there must be a suitable candidate, and the process of power change can be guaranteed. No mess."


    Tens of thousands of years have passed, and although Tyrande still has a lot of obsession with power, at least she has learned restraint and patience under Andrea''s perennial suppression, and she won''t explode like before.


    "Hmph! Since everyone agrees, I have nothing to say. I hope that one day we can really cultivate excellent talents who can replace us."


    ¡­


    As Andrea said, when the relevant decree was issued from the Supreme Council, it immediately triggered a violent shock in the political circles of Anarchis.


    There are definitely many people who can see through the power in their hands, but there are also many people who want to keep the power forever.


    The topic of high-level rotation has remained high in the following years. There are strong supporters, and there will naturally be firm opponents.


    Thanks to the fact that the Dark Night Republic is not a country that blindly pursues democracy and freedom. Although the discussion is fierce, at least there are no demonstrations, street politics and other funny incidents on the surface.


    Facts have proved that it is not easy to find replacements for top officials.


    In recent years, except for a few high-level officials who voluntarily wanted to retire and be replaced by their own deputies, the fluctuations in the upper-level personnel of the Republic have been very small.


    But Andrea believes this will gradually change over time.


    When Niyana Starmark entered the graduation season with the third batch of Nazaras Academy students, Andrea temporarily left her job and went to the academy in Moonlight City to participate in the graduation ceremony of the junior students.


    Over the past few years, Andrea has rarely had time to go to the academy to guide Niyana due to her busy work.


    However, this child is strong enough on her own. Whether it is personal strength or research on shadow energy, she has made a lot of progress without Andrea''s teaching.


    With Niyana''s graduation, the heir to the head of the academy cultivated by Seres finally reached her standard.


    Confirming that the new headmaster who was born as a druid can inherit Andrea''s school-running philosophy, Celes and Aurora officially resigned after the graduation ceremony of this year.


    "...Old man, you are actually the supreme leader of the Republic of Dark Night, Chancellor Andrea Moon Shadow?"


    Niyana has already graduated, so the information protection principles of Nazaras College naturally cannot control her.


    She soon learned of the identity of Seres, the former headmaster who had just resigned, from her fellow graduates who had been tight-lipped before, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com naturally deduced his identity from the relationship between his tutor and Seles.


    Andrea smiled and patted the little apprentice''s head, "What? Isn''t it like that?"


    "Not like."


    Niyana shamelessly put on a disgusted expression and complained, "Except for occasional majesty, your every move does not have the aura of a leader of a country at all."


    "Ha ha!"


    Andrea laughed happily, "It''s best if you think so."


    ''This shows that my change of weakening my serious temperament has achieved initial results. I don''t want to continue to be called an old man...''


    When the three of Andrea brought Niyana home and were about to introduce this new member to the others, Fandral rushed over with a serious face.


    "Andrea, something happened in Dalaran."

 Chapter 375： i have a little donkey i never ride

    Since the end of the War of the Shifting Sands, the Night Republic has not had in-depth official contact with Dalaran for a long time.


    In recent decades, Dalaran has been busy forging deeper trade links with the rest of the Eastern Continent.


    The kingdom of Khaz Modan of the dwarves and the kingdom of Gnomeregan of the dwarves finally connected with humans in the Arathi Highlands, and the kingdom of Stormwind in the south also established contact with the dwarves in Dustwind Canyon and Black Iron Plains.


    Coupled with the newly established Kingdom of Sheld, Dalaran and Kul Tiras have no time to contact the Night Republic, which is recuperating, on the other side of the sea, in order to establish trade channels with these countries.


    Andrea didn''t pay much attention to them after peace was restored in the eastern continent. After all, he was too busy with his own affairs, so he didn''t have time to stare at other people''s one-acre three-point fields all day long.


    But it is this relatively passive intelligence control that makes the Night Republic ignore some things.


    After Fandral''s narration, Andrea understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    After the War of Quicksand, Malygos threw the mages who had been contaminated by C''Thun back to Dalaran along with other members of the investigation team.


    There is actually nothing wrong with this decision itself, after all, the mages who came with the investigation team were not the elite of Dalaran.


    Coupled with the fact that C''Thun is dead, the control acting on the minds of these mages should be under control soon. Andrea believes that the mages of Dalaran can easily subdue these unconscious people.


    But well...


    There is a saying that is good, if a mage does not die, he is not a mage.


    Although Dalaran banned the research on the power of the void many years ago, human beings have a bad habit, the less they can get, the more they want it.


    These dozen or so "samples" polluted by the power of the void are the best experimental subjects for some people.


    In an inexplicable riot, all the lunatics imprisoned in the Violet Prison escaped, and they were taken out of Dalaran without anyone noticing.


    The contemporary Kirin Tor Speaker was furious over this, and it was obvious that there was a high-level Dalaran leader who knew the inside story behind this incident.


    However, the members of the Kirin Tor Council of Six did not get any valuable clues after a lot of wrangling and prevarication. It seemed that everyone was suspected and everyone was innocent.


    Faced with this situation, the Council of Tirisfal acted decisively and sent their contemporary guardians to intervene in the investigation.


    Unfortunately, the guardian of this generation of the Tirisfal Council is an out-and-out thorn.


    Magna Aegwynn, after years of searching by the former guardian Scarville, finally found a good heir.


    Aegwynn is indeed talented, and she is also among the best guardians of the Tirisfal Council, but her temper is also very weird.


    In the words of Meri Dongfeng, a retired member of the Tirisfal Council, this guy is a donkey, and if he can''t walk away, he will go backwards.


    Her stubborn temper makes her deny any authority. In her eyes, experts and seniors do not exist. This young guardian is always centered on herself and hopes that the world will revolve around her.


    Although many members of the Tirisfal Council were very dissatisfied with Aegwynn''s maverick style, considering her amazing talent in magic, most of them still chose to bear it reluctantly.


    After all, a strange profession like a mage is prone to freaks with weird personalities, and Aegwynn is just one of them.


    The problem Dalaran encountered this time was Aegwynn''s weird temper.


    Although his personality is elusive, Aegwynn has high talents in both spells and insight into everything in the world.


    After some undercover investigation, she quickly identified the real mastermind behind the Kirin Tor council of six.


    Logically speaking, Aegwynn, as a guardian, should report to the Tirisfal Council at this time, or at least greet the Kirin Tor in advance.


    But Aegwynn, who is a donkey, did not do this. She directly subdued the Kirin Tor councilor who secretly studied void magic and began to collude with void forces.


    This ultra vires aroused the fury of the Kirin Tor, and the Tirisfal Council was also very angry at Aegwynn''s own way of doing things.


    When the two parties called Aegwynn to question, the guardian confidently used the experience of a certain "predecessor" who did the same thing as a shield.


    This so-called senior is Andrea.


    "Hey~"


    Andrea patted his forehead speechlessly when he heard this, "Doesn''t this idiot need to consider the historical and political background?"


    The situation Andrea faced at that time was very different from that of Aegwynn.


    The Kirin Tor senator he killed...what''s his name?


    Cough, in short, that stupid mage sucked up the life force of everyone in his mage tower in pursuit of longevity, and attracted the demons of the Burning Legion, and his behavior of summoning demons is the past tense that has happened, and the evidence is conclusive.


    In addition, Andrea is a night elf from Kalimdor on the other side of the sea. Although Dalaran is displeased with outsiders'' overreaching management, but he has made mistakes first. Coupled with the support of the Tirisfal Council, Dalaran When something has already happened, I can only pinch my nose and admit it.


    But Aegwynn''s behavior was different. First of all, the mage only showed signs of colluding with the void forces, and hadn''t put it into practice yet.


    Secondly, Aegwynn is the guardian who defends the safety of the magical world, pure-blooded humans, and the headquarters of the Tirisfal Council is also within the jurisdiction of Dalaran.


    Dalaran''s request is not too much, but they just want to ask the Tirisfal Council for an explanation, as long as Aegwynn bows his head and apologizes, they can let them get off the donkey.


    However, Aegwynn''s stubborn temper broke out. She didn''t think she was at fault, and she didn''t apologize for killing her.


    Both parties were very annoyed at this guardian who owed EQ, and the Tirisfal Council simply threw Aegwynn to Dalaran, thinking they could do it.


    Dalaran, who wanted to calm down, was in trouble. In order to maintain the authority of the magic city-state, the Kirin Tor Council had no possibility of retreating.


    Aegwynn was very impatient with the thoughts of these white-haired old men, and she decided to use her strength to subdue these "weak chickens".


    Then the real incident happened just like that. Among the remaining five Dalaran councilors, one division was forced out of his hole card under the inhuman pressure of the guardian.


    evil energy.


    Yes, what I like to hear is evil energy again. Human mages have truly implemented what is meant by endless life and endless death.


    The sudden change stunned everyone present, and the master who showed his feet took advantage of the moment when everyone present was in a daze, opened the evil energy portal and fled into it, and has since disappeared.


    "So?"


    Andrea pinched the brows with a headache, "Have our scouts found the traitor who fornicated the devil?"


    "I found it. UU Reading "


    Fandral spread his hands helplessly and said, "The scouts in Sandara City have sent information that there are signs of strangers appearing in Borean Tundra. After investigation, it is basically certain that it is the defected division."


    "The problem is that the Guardian Aegwynn arrived just at this time. The two sides chased and fled in the Borean Tundra, and they were already approaching the area where Wintergrasp Lake is located."


    Although out of respect for the blue dragons, the Night Republic did not develop the Borean Tundra, but most of Northrend has become the possession of the night elves.


    Especially the resource-rich area of ??Wintergrasp Lake is regarded as a forbidden area by the Dark Night Republic.


    "Aegwynn..."


    Andrea frowned and lowered his head to think about it. He always felt like he had forgotten something.


    ''Let''s look through the memo later, Northrend, fel energy, Aegwynn... No, I can''t remember. ''

 Chapter 376： Blocking is worse than sparse

    The more time passed, the more Andrea felt that it was a very wise decision to leave the memo while the memory was still fresh.


    More than 9,000 years have passed since he traveled to Azeroth. As he gradually integrated into this world with the company of his family and friends, the memories of his previous life slowly faded in his mind like dreamy smoke.


    Some important events that are directly related to his own interests, Andrea may subconsciously have some memories when he comes into contact with them, but most of the so-called historical events, he recalled them like looking at people through the frosted glass of the bathroom, vague and hazy .


    "I see¡­"


    Putting down the memo in his hand, Andrea exhaled solemnly, "Is it already this time?"


    Although the memo did not specifically mention the ins and outs of this incident, the entries about Aegwynn clearly recorded her "great achievements".


    She will fight against the demon king Sargeras in the ice fields of Northrend in the North, and finally win with difficulty.


    "Victory... heh~"


    After reading other items about Aegwynn together, Andrea showed a sarcastic expression on his face.


    Although he knew what was going to happen next, after some consideration, Andrea decided to let the flow take its course and not deliberately change or prevent it.


    With the Burning Legion recovering from the tens of thousands of years of cultivation, it is inevitable that Sargeras will try his best to return to Azeroth.


    Even if his plan is blocked this time, the Fallen Titan will not give up easily, and he will continue to use other methods to infiltrate Azeroth.


    Instead of letting the future turn in an unknown direction that he can''t grasp, it is better to continue to let it go along the established route in this matter, so that at least let Andrea know who he should guard against and monitor.


    "Guardian of Tirisfal?"


    Looking at the crescent moon outside the window, Andrea chuckled and whispered to herself, "Since this title fell on Aegwynn, it has become an extremely ironic title."


    "A guardian who actively opens the door to foreign enemies, and two generations of mother and son are both, there should be a limit to self-confidence."


    ¡­


    Under Andrea''s attention, although Aegwynn successfully killed the traitor in Dalaran, the consequences already caused by the other party began to spread at this time.


    The shadows of demons began to appear on the cold wasteland of the Borean tundra, and the demon commanders among them were far stronger than any strong human beings Aegwynn had ever seen.


    Aegwynn is not afraid of one-on-one, but the demons obviously don''t play one-on-one with her so chivalrously. They swarm up and complete the task with the highest efficiency. This is the criterion of the Burning Legion.


    Aegwynn alone could not fight against the entire demon advance team. According to the ancient records left by the Tirisfal Council, Aegwynn came to Coldara Island alone to ask the blue dragon for help.


    Knowing that the demons entered Azeroth again with an established team after many years, Malygoston, who was busy cultivating baby dragons at the Demon Hub, raised his vigilance.


    He took the initiative to go to Wyrmrest Temple to hold a meeting of the Dragon King, but unfortunately the only Dragon King present was him and Alexstrasza.


    Feeling C''Thun''s complete death, Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth both had a sense of crisis.


    They began to blatantly increase the penetration of the Emerald Dream, trying to corrupt the mirror world of Azeroth first, and use this as a foundation to influence the material world of Azeroth.


    Compared with N''Zoth, who is hiding in the deep sea and whose arms and legs are not long enough, Yogg-Saron occupying Ulduar is more calm and confident.


    Yogg-Saron, the Demon of Thousand Throats, sent a large number of Faceless servants to attack the Emerald Dream at one time. The Green Dragon Queen Ysera is currently busy leading the guardians in the dream to resist the attack from the ancient gods.


    Cenarius and Goldrinn, who had already recovered from his injuries, were also called in by Ysera to assist, and most of the druids, including Malfurion, also fell into their dreams and fought against the army of the Faceless.


    On the surface, Yogg-Saron''s power is unmatched for a while, and he provoked the first battle in the Emerald Dream with his own strength.


    But what Andrea was more wary of at this time was En''Zoth who was lingering behind.


    It cannot be said that Yogg-Saron has no brains. When the power he has mastered is strong enough to a certain extent, normal people will not spend too much brain cells thinking about strategies that can be easily crushed with power.


    Strategies are usually sought and considered when they are at a disadvantage. What the strong need to do is how to prevent the enemy from using strategies to limit themselves.


    Between N''Zoth and Yogg-Saron, there is no doubt that the Titan Guardian has been corrupted, and Yogg-Saron, who controls almost the entire Ulduar, has the absolute upper hand.


    But N''Zoth''s old concealment is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He was the one who created the Nightmare King in history.


    There is cooperation among the Old Gods, but more competition.


    There is only one Azeroth, and even if they work together to break free from the seal, they will still end up fighting each other for control of the planet.


    The previous N''Zoth and Yogg-Saron''s reluctance to save C''Thun is a clear proof. These two guys may have thought that C''Thun would not die so easily, so they didn''t even send symbolic reinforcements, and indirectly assisted Aize The Rath coalition successfully defeated the Thousand-Eyed Demon.


    Without the help of the green dragon clan, the Bronze Dragon King Nozdormu has been missing for nearly ten thousand years, and the Black Dragon King... let alone.


    In the end, the only Aspects present were Malygos and Alexstrasza, half-host of Wyrmrest Temple.


    The Bronze Dragon and the Black Dragon sent their own ambassadors respectively, and the Green Dragon didn''t even have anyone to send a message, which shows the intensity of the battle in the Emerald Dream.


    As a mortal force in Northrend that is friendly to dragons, Sandara City received an invitation from Wyrmrest Temple as a matter of course, and the mayor of Sandara passed the invitation to the Supreme Council of Anarchis through teleportation.


    "About the Dragon Clan''s invitation, let''s discuss who will go."


    Andrea deliberately expressed a lack of interest and said, "Although there are a lot of demons, this army is clearly just a partial division, and it doesn''t even have a decent well-known general."


    Tyrande also nodded in agreement and said, "Actually, the Dragon Clan alone can handle this emergency, but since Dragon Rest Temple sent out an invitation, we must give a positive response."


    After thinking about it, Tyrande took the initiative and said, "Let me go this time. I have been in Anarchis for too long, and I want to have a good time."


    Maiev and Andrea have no objection to this, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Maiev added, "By the way, bring Garald along with him, so that he can get to know his old opponent who has been away for nearly ten thousand years."


    After Garald took office as the Chief of Military Affairs, except for the Quicksand War more than 100 years ago, his daily attitude was still relatively negative. He just took the opportunity of the Burning Legion''s return to stimulate his enthusiasm.


    "Alright, then I''ll go get ready first, Maiev, tell Jarod to go directly to the teleportation tower to find me."


    Andrea saw Maiev hurried out with her head down, shook her head silently and smiled, ¡®Heh~ Fudimo. ''


    Just after sending Tyrande and Maiev back to his personal office, Alfonso slipped in without anyone noticing.


    "Lord Andrea, Suramar has important information."


    Andrea stared, "Continue."


    "Yes." Alfonso lowered his head and reported fluently, "There has been a change in the Moon Guards stationed there. They have contacted the **** troops expelling prisoners in Suramar City through special channels."

 Chapter 377： Suramars "Exile"

    In the Moon Guard Fortress of Suramar, Andrea had long guessed that there was something tricky about these unrepentant Moon Guards and the city of Suramar. After all, most of the ancestors of the Moon Guards in this fortress came from Suramar.


    The Moon Guard is an elite garrison force composed of arcanists. Before the War of the Ancients, it was mainly responsible for guarding the capital, Zin-Azshari.


    After the sky collapsed, Xin Aisa Li sank into the bottom of the sea, and the Moon Guard Fortress completely lost contact with the capital.


    Due to their unclear position in the war, they could not integrate into the new night elves'' national system like the highborne of Black Rook Castle, and they have been secluded for thousands of years.


    Even if the moon guard fortress is located on the magic net node, it is not realistic to maintain its own defense system for thousands of years. Andrea speculates that these moon guards should have been in contact with Suramar city for a long time.


    Suramar has been completely closed to the outside world since the War of the Ancients. Their only chance to contact the outside world is when the prisoners in the city are expelled from the barrier.


    Through the interrogation of the Fal''dorei spider-man, Andrea probably knew the principle of Suramar''s so-called banishment mechanism.


    To put it simply, the high-level Suramar dealt with the excess "useless" population.


    Enclosed in a narrow barrier for a long time, the resources that Suramar can mobilize are limited after all, whether it is food or magic power.


    At its peak, Suramar was very wealthy and was known as the Pearl of the Night Empire. Today, the ruins of the outer city of Suramar were once under the jurisdiction of the city, and even the Moon Guard Fortress was also the acropolis of Suramar.


    However, as the great magister Elisande raised the enchantment to cover the core area of ??the city, all the people in the entire Great Suramar were forced to squeeze into this very cramped refuge, and the rationing of resources The pressure is sure to mount day by day.


    Now the Suramar, who was renamed the Son of Night, used the Eye of Aman''Thul, the Pillar of Creation, to create a new source of magic power¡ªthe Nightwell, and the residents in the city gained eternal life in disguise.


    Immortality represents an extremely low population growth rate, but for the already overpopulated Suramar, thousands of years of population growth began to feel overwhelmed.


    As a last resort, in order to continue to maintain the normal operation of Suramar, this periodic purge called exile was authorized by the Grand Magister Elisande.


    Whenever the management of Suramar felt that the population pressure was too high, they would use various names to exile the "prisoners" in the city from the enchantment, and let these exiles live in the abandoned Suramar ruins. Fend for itself.


    The origin of the exiles is more complicated, some of them are prisoners who really violated the law but not guilty of death, but there are also many civilians who were arrested on trumped-up charges.


    There was only one reason why they were captured, they couldn''t make enough contributions to Suramar''s social productivity, simply put, they were lazy.


    Those who were exiled were either lazy or stupid, or bad.


    The lazy and bad have been selected in advance, as for the stupid... Most of the people in this group are noble families in Suramar City, who were stuffed into the exile team because they lost to their competitors in the competition for interests.


    The last Fal''dorei leader was a descendant of a noble family. She knew the whole story of the exile mechanism, and Maiev tortured most of the information she knew before sending her on the road.


    The change in Northrend was handled by Tyrande at the sole discretion, and the bored Leticia also coaxed Aurora, Onyxia, and Seres to watch the fun together.


    With Fandral and Maiev continuing to sit on the council, Shandris temporarily took over Garrod''s position to manage military affairs, and Andrea came to Suramar with Valstein and the young apprentice Niyana she had just officially taken over. .


    It was the first time for Niyana to come to a brand new area outside of Moonlight City and Anarchis. As soon as this girl came out of the portal, she looked around excitedly like an active husky.


    Vastann was just brought over by Andrea. In fact, after the end of the Quicksand War, the spokesperson of Goldrinn wanted to return to Suramar to continue to perform his duties and watch over the growth of Alcandor in the ruins of Flannar.


    But Fandral insisted on using all kinds of shameless reasons to keep Valstein in Anakis for more than 100 years.


    This time Andrea went to Suramar, and Valstein finally found a reason to leave, and was finally relieved when Fandral bit his handkerchief and saw him tearfully.


    "Hiss~hoo~"


    Valstein took a deep breath outside the teleportation room in the ruins of Flannar. The wilderness of Suramar is different from the air of Anarsis because it is filled with a lot of free magic power.


    Vastan never thought of himself as a mother boy...or should I say, a father boy?


    Although he was very grateful for Fandral''s love, this kind of excessive doting made Valstein, who had already grown up, very uncomfortable.


    If he had a choice, he would rather continue to release Suramar himself, so that he could at least avoid Fandral''s excessive care and decide the direction of his life with his own will.


    "Uncle Andrea, I''m going to report on my duties first. I hope you can successfully achieve your goals during this trip."


    Watching Vastanen''s polite farewell and leaving, Andrea sighed with emotion, "Sure enough, he has grown up. Through the gradual maturity of this child, he can truly experience the changes in history." ''


    In the original history, Vastann should have been tragically dismembered in the Battle of Quicksand, and Fandral, who had become obsessed with his son, had a complete mental breakdown and never returned.


    But this timeline where Andrea is in no longer has this problem.


    Vastanen, who holds the artifact in his hand, is now the leader of the younger generation of the Cenarion Council. Only fellow apprentices, Ferrien and a few rookies who have emerged recently can barely keep up with his footsteps.


    Incidentally, there are two names in this batch of rookies that Andrea found a record in the memo.


    Naralex and Leyana.


    According to the records in the memo, Leiana was supposed to be Valstein''s real wife.


    Because of the changes in the timeline, the two have just met each other not long ago, but there have been some sparks of love between them, which makes people lament the inertia of history at certain times.


    Naralex is more famous. Anyone who has cleared the Wailing Caverns in the 5-player dungeon should have a certain impression of the Fang Druid and his name.


    Naralex is not a young man of Leyana''s generation, UU Reading He was a member of the Cenarion Council as early as when it was established.


    But at that time, he was still very immature, and he didn''t start to emerge until around the time of the Quicksand War, and he was able to enter the sight of Andrea and Fandral and other high-level officials.


    The messy thoughts in his mind disappeared in a flash, and Andrea patted Niyana, who was admiring the beautiful scenery around her.


    "Let''s go, go to the Moon Guard Fortress first, Priscim should be waiting for us."


    "Yes! Tutor!"


    "Don''t be so nervous." Andrea saw Niyana''s stiff movements, smiled and waved her hands and said, "Just keep calm, the world is big, and you will have more opportunities to get to know her slowly in the future. "


    "Now, follow me and try to contact Suramar, known as the Pearl of the Night Empire."


    Looking up at the huge purple egg shell in the distance, Andrea smiled meaningfully, "I hope these former compatriots can learn a little bit more, after all...the times are different."

 Chapter 378： heartfelt friendship

    Falnaar is not far from the Moon Guard Fortress, and you only need to go north along the confluence to get there.


    When Andrea and Niyana came to the Moon Guard Fortress, the Moon Guard Fortress had been forced to open the defensive barrier.


    More than a dozen highborne in gorgeous robes were tightly bound in the core area of ??the fortress. Priscim was still wearing her signature red hood and guarded silently by her side. The thieves and scouts under her had sharp eyes The high-level guards of these moon protection fortresses.


    "Thank you, Prism."


    Apart from reporting to work, Prism is a taciturn person, and she is not good at flattering her superiors.


    Gently nodding to Andrea, Priscim stepped aside to leave enough space for Andrea, and a handsome highborne man kneeling in front of Andrea with his hands tied behind his back.


    Andrea smiled and squatted in front of this "noble" mage with long silver hair, "Hehe~ Isn''t this His Excellency Augustine Moonrun? What are you doing?"


    "Let me go! I didn''t do anything!"


    The unnatural look in Augustine''s eyes flashed away, and he struggled fiercely and shouted, "There is nothing wrong with inflicting crimes! If you want to annex the Moon Guard Fortress, just say so, why humiliate us with such humble methods!"


    Andrea looked at this guy who still refused to admit his mistake, and shook his head amusedly.


    Raising his hand and waving at Prism, Andrea said sarcastically, "It seems that our Lord Moonmark won''t cry when he sees the coffin, Prism, show him something real."


    "yes."


    "Woohoo!"


    An elf wearing exquisitely enchanted light armor was brought in from outside the door by two scouts covering his mouth. Seeing this elf with dark purple skin, Augustine''s expression froze, and then he lowered his head gloomyly.


    The appearance of this elf is very similar to that of the night elf, but there are subtle differences.


    His complexion was darker than that of a lavender night elf, and his figure seemed slimmer than that of a coordinated night elf, with shiny arcane similes carved into his face and exposed skin.


    "It seems that you understand where you are exposed. Do you know how to write stupid characters?"


    Andrea still had a kind smile on her face, and reached out and patted Augustine''s side face twice.


    "I''m really ashamed for you. The Moonrun family was one of the great nobles in the Dark Night Empire period. How come your generation is so unbearable?"


    "What benefits did Suramar give you? Enough to make you abandon your present rich and peaceful life and help them continue to hide it from me."


    "generous?"


    Hearing this, Augustine, who had already lost the will to resist, raised his head again and retorted indignantly, "We are not even given the right to freely absorb the magic power of the Well of Eternity. You call this a privilege?!"


    "Suramar''s condition is very simple, enough magic power, you can **** as much as you want, do you have such courage!"


    Andrea stood up with a sneer, "Idiot, this rule is not aimed at you specifically, all high elves living in the Night Republic must abide by it."


    "And there is a reason why you are not allowed to absorb magic power wantonly. Can''t you, who live in the outer city of Suramar, see those withered wandering in the wilderness? Do you want to become one of them in the future?"


    "Or, do you have the confidence to play the old fox of Suramar in the political struggle as an outsider? Who gave you the courage? Your surname is Liang?"


    "Do you really think that the more magic you absorb, the better? How did your elders educate you?"


    "you!"


    "okay."


    Andrea waved her hand in disappointment to interrupt Augustine''s powerless rebuttal, "I don''t want to hear your excuse anymore, you are no longer worth using... Prism."


    After receiving Andrea''s instructions, Priscim teleported behind Augustine with a shadow step without saying a word, and the dagger engraved with blood grooves on the surface swiftly pierced Augustine''s heart from behind.


    "Uh!"


    Andrea''s decisiveness was completely beyond Augustine''s expectations. He stared at the expressionless Andrea in front of him with his eyes wide open. With strength, he fell forward unwillingly to the ground.


    "this¡­"


    Seeing someone die in front of her for the first time with her own eyes, Niyana covered her mouth and almost exclaimed, and the faces of other bound high elves around her also showed horror.


    Andrea, who still maintained a stern face, said to the pale young apprentice, "Niyana, you remember a principle."


    "I can tolerate anyone''s doubts about me, incomprehension and abuse of the Supreme Council''s policies, but I have always had zero tolerance for traitors."


    "They can betray you the first time for their own benefit. If you forgive them for a while, it is very likely that it will happen again the second and third time."


    "But..." After experiencing the baptism of the illusion, Niyana finally didn''t start to retch on the spot. She questioned in a low voice with an ugly face, "Teacher, didn''t you say that Suramar is our compatriot? These people... shouldn''t be considered betrayal." Bar."


    "I did, but it was past and future, not present."


    Andrea winked at Prism, and all the moon guards present were quickly executed, leaving only the armored man with weak feet.


    Seeing Andrea''s decisive side for the first time, Niyana''s inherent impression of her mentor''s gentleness and lack of courage began to shatter.


    Although she still couldn''t accept it in her heart, Niyana finally understood why Andrea could sit in the position of the chairman of the Supreme Council for thousands of years.


    A national leader who can only blindly tolerate is absolutely unqualified. Of course, blindly being tough is not a long-term solution.


    Andrea taught her rookie apprentice a lesson with practical actions. Although she may not fully agree with her approach, at least let the child have a general understanding of her own style.


    Andrea, who has been struggling in Azeroth for nearly ten thousand years, is by no means a benevolent and pedantic person, otherwise it would not be so easy to suppress Tyrande, who has a strong desire for power, for thousands of years.


    When he turned his head to look at the slender elf in light armor, a warm smile had returned to Andrea''s face, as if he wasn''t the one who ordered the killing of the traitor before.


    "Is this... the Son of the Night?"


    Smiling, he squatted down in front of this trembling night child and tore off his gag, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Andrea asked kindly, "Can you tell me the content of your deal with the Moon Guard Fortress? What does Suramar want from Augustine?"


    If the previous scene hadn''t happened, the Nightborn would never have imagined that the seemingly gentle Andrea would suddenly kill him.


    Although it is old-fashioned to kill chickens and monkeys, it is undeniable that it is very useful.


    The Nightborne have been pampered and pampered in the city of Suramar for nearly ten thousand years. Except for some political struggles where you frame me and I report you, they rarely see this kind of "butcher" who takes people''s lives without saying a word.


    "I said, I said! Don''t kill me!"


    The smile on Andrea''s face could not be brighter, and Niyana, who was standing not far from him, felt a little chills in her heart, let alone the child of the night who was the person involved.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you casually, you are the first Nightborne we have seen with our own eyes."


    "Come on, tell me everything you know. Depending on your intelligence contribution, not only will I not punish you, but I will reward you."

 Chapter 379： playthings

    ''Sugar and whip...''


    From the perspective of a bystander, Niyana can calmly understand Andrea''s relatively simple pressure tactics, but as a party facing the pressure directly, the Nightborn quickly revealed all the information he knew like pouring beans .


    Sure enough, Suramar already knew about the existence of the Night Republic from the news that the Moon Guard Fortress had leaked.


    However, the attitude of the Suramar management headed by Elisande was very ambiguous, and they did not send people to contact them immediately, nor did they put on a clear warning posture.


    At least, not on the show.


    The deal between Suramar and the Moon Guard Fortress is very simple. The big men in the city made a promise to Augustine that as long as they continue to provide Suramar with information about the Night Republic, they will allow the Moon Guards to send their families to Suramar to enjoy the blessings first. .


    These intelligences are not limited to the movements of the Night Republic in the Suramar region, but also include the entire country''s military, political, and cultural intelligence.


    This made it clear that they regarded themselves as a country equal to the Republic of Darkness, planted dark lines by instigating rebel spies, and the sense of confrontation was already evident.


    "Hmm..." Andrea rubbed her chin and pondered, "Who made this decision? Elisande himself? Or did her advisor act without authorization?"


    Suramar''s political system is rather strange. The leader of the city is not the title of mayor, consul, or governor, but is called the Grand Magister.


    There is no such thing as a city council in this city, and Elisande invites outstanding talents from all walks of life in Suramar to serve as his advisors.


    Each of these advisers has great powers that do not overlap, and can even make decisions for Elisande on the premise of reaching a consensus when she is in retreat.


    "Yes...it is the advisor, Mr. Fandos, and the other advisors have also adopted a wait-and-see attitude with tacit approval."


    "And Elisande herself? Does she agree with the proposal?"


    As the person who controls the Pillar of Creation and can effectively use it to a certain extent, Andrea''s attitude towards the Grand Magister is the most important.


    If Elisande had also agreed to the counselors'' tentative confrontation, it would be impossible to peacefully conquer Suramar.


    The Nightborne Demon Swordsman shook his head like a rattle, "The Grand Magister rarely participates in government decision-making. She spends most of her time in seclusion guarding the Nightwell, but every time the Grand Magister leaves the customs, she can give us The people bring the right guidance."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "Peeping the revelation from the timeline..."


    The Pillar of Creation held by Elisande is called the Eye of Aman''Thul. As the name suggests, it is the eye of Aman''Thul, the father of the gods... just kidding, of course.


    The Eye of Aman''Thul is a powerful purple gemstone. It has part of the power of the father of the gods. Using this gemstone can peek into fragments of the timeline, and even change the flow direction and speed of time in a small range.


    Elisande has spent more time researching the Eye of Aman''Thul than the ghost chief of Nazaras who controlled the Tidal Stone before. She was known as the great magister 10,000 years ago and her research progress should be considerable.


    After being inspired by the Ghost Dean, Andrea also tried to further develop the usage of Elune''s Tears and Tidal Stone, and has achieved a lot of results.


    But compared to Elisande, I am afraid there is still a big gap.


    Of course, this is not to say that Andrea is not confident in defeating Elisande, but the battle with this old man will definitely not be easy, and it is better to avoid it as much as possible.


    Through the use of the Eye of Aman''Thul, Elisande, like Doctor Strange, often looks for the most suitable development route among countless timelines.


    But Andrea does not admire this way of guiding people.


    The flow of time and the composition of the timeline are very complicated, and even Aman''Thul himself cannot fully grasp it, otherwise the Pantheon would not be so easily taken over by Sargeras.


    According to the Nightborne Demon Swordsman, although Elisande has the title of Supreme Leader of Suramar in name, she spends most of her time in the screening of the timeline, and her government work is basically Hand it over to her advisory group.


    As the leader of Suramar who decisively cut off contact with Azshara and drew a line with the demons ten thousand years ago, Elisande has both courage and vision.


    The selection of members of the advisory group is not limited to the high elves, but is open to all social classes.


    It is a pity that due to the control of the major nobles, most of the consultants still cannot get rid of the background of the upper elves after all.


    The two advisers with the most serious resistance and resistance to the Night Republic came from the noble families of Suramar. They had a strong sense of hostility towards this country controlled by "untouchables".


    "Consultant Fandos and consultant Etraus, they were the most active in this proposal, and the other consultants all abstained from voting."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally and said, "Tell me about this advisory group, who are Fandos and Etraeus?"


    Nightborne Demon Swordsman said in a good manner, "Consultant Fandos is a genuine arcanist, his arcane talent is very outstanding, and his strength in Suramar is second only to the great magician Elisande and the chief arcanist tower. Lisa."


    "Advisor Etraeus is Suramar''s astrologer. Most of his time he is obsessed with the exploration of the universe. It is said that he can use the power of the night well to absorb energy from these unknown planets."


    ''Oh? ''


    Andrea frowned slightly, this behavior is very dangerous.


    The universe of the world of Azeroth is not alone, and a little carelessness when exploring the starry sky may attract the attention of the forces of the void and the Burning Legion.


    "The advisory group is headed by the chief arcanist Talisa. In addition to Fandos and Etraeus, there are also the swordsman leader Melandus who was born in the common people, the magic swordsman chief Aluriel and the botanist Te El Ann."


    "Tel''arn is one of the only two consultants who came from a commoner background. Perhaps because of the exclusion and pressure from Vandros and Etraeus, in recent years, he has used the Nightwell to remodel and strengthen his body arbitrarily, which makes him look a bit... Maverick?"


    Andrea pondered and asked, "Botanist...Is this Tel''an a druid?"


    "It used to be, but because the high elves headed by Vandros firmly opposed the ''rough'' druids to join the advisory group, Tel''arn gave up his status as a druid under pressure, and called himself a botanist instead."


    Andrea nodded, "I probably understand."


    Turning to look at Niyana, who was also thinking, Andrea deliberately asked, "Niyana, if we can send people to infiltrate Suramar, which of these consultants do you think can be recruited? UU Reading www. Which uukanshu.com needs to be cleared?"


    Niyana couldn''t help but be taken aback when she was suddenly asked such a question about diplomatic decisions, but she calmed down quickly as she was born with a big heart.


    "In my opinion, Fandos must be ruled out first. Etraeus remains to be seen. Tel''an and Melandus are the two people who should be drawn in the most. As for the others... I''m sorry I can''t see it."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "Based on the amount of knowledge and information you have now, it''s not bad, 75 points."


    He kindly patted the shoulder armor of the Nightborne Demon Swordsman in front of him, and the poor Nightborne was startled by Andrea''s movements.


    "Night Son, what''s your name?"


    "Netara, Netara Luminous, sir."


    "Very well, Netara."


    Andrea smiled and said seductively, "Now you have a chance to make great contributions. I need you to bring the family of the Moon Guards that we have packaged into the Moon Guards Fortress into the city. Can you do it?"

 Chapter 380： Plans cant keep up with changes

    Niyana looked at the mournful expression on the young Nightborne''s face with a smile.


    ''Is there any chance for him to say no...''


    In the end, Netara agreed to Andrea''s request half-heartedly. The form was better than people, and he didn''t want to die young so soon.


    Besides, there was another hidden reason that prompted him to agree to Andrea''s proposal.


    Although the Yeguang family can be regarded as an upper elf family, it has been in decline for many years.


    In fact, he didn''t quite agree with the fact that the big nobles controlled the political situation.


    In the beginning, when Elisande did not retreat so frequently, these consultants could still work diligently, striving to create a better living environment and development space for the people of Suramar.


    But as the Grand Magister soaked in the Nightwell all day, the authority of the advisors was greatly enhanced, and some people began to show their true colors.


    Although under the restraint of the impartial Chief Arcanist Talisa, the Highborne faction did not dare to go too far, but the secret participation in the selection of the exile team has basically been confirmed.


    Any political opponent who opposes the Highborne faction will be exiled by them for reasons after failure, leaving them to roam the wilds of Suramar without magic to fend for themselves.


    Although the claim of equality of all professions in the Dark Night Republic inevitably harmed the interests of the nobles, it was an opportunity for the Luminous family, which had no benefit in the first place.


    If they can contribute to this operation as Andrea said, and successfully help the Moon Shadow Speaker to conquer Suramar, the status of the Luminous family as the leading party will naturally rise.


    Although it doesn''t have noble privileges like Suramar, at least the future development of the family will be higher than it is now.


    The prosperity of the world is for profit, and the world is for profit.


    After all, there are only a few people who act with passion, and most people walk in the world to obtain various benefits.


    Netara saw better development prospects in the open and inclusive Dark Night Republic than in the closed and conservative Suramar. This was enough. Regardless of whether it was for the interests of Suramar or the family, he decided to stand up and fight.


    ¡­


    The clothes of the Highborne were very cumbersome to wear. Andrea buttoned the buttons wrongly many times in a row, and finally gave up struggling, allowing Prism to help him tidy up the clothes in silence.


    "...Who invented these unreasonable clothes, don''t they feel troublesome to wear?"


    Prism ignored Andrea''s whining complaints, helped him get dressed, and retreated into the shadows.


    Just at this time, Niyana also finished dressing with the assistance of a maid from the Moon Guard Fortress. The two ignored each other''s clothing, and immediately set off on the road to return to Suramar under the urging of Netara.


    "I''ve been out for long enough, and any longer may arouse Captain Aluriel''s suspicion."


    This team of half-true and half-fake Moon Guard family members set off quickly under the leadership of Netara, and came to a hidden teleportation platform in the east of the Moon Guard Fortress to meet up with other magic swordsmen who were waiting for orders. The group directly teleported to Sura Outside the barrier of Macheng.


    As the leader of this magic swordsman team, Netara led a group of people through the purple translucent barrier and entered the city through the passage spell he received before leaving the city.


    "Suck~"


    Andrea and Niyana subconsciously took a breath after entering the inner city of Suraman.


    They weren''t the only ones, everyone who came to Suramar for the first time did something similar.


    ¡®It¡¯s so rich in magic power, the Son of the Night just let the almost materialized magic power permeate the city? Don''t need management? ''


    After Netara entered the city, he first handed over respectfully to a female magic swordsman in gorgeous enchanted armor. According to his name, it can be known that this person is the head of the magic swordsman Aluriel, who is also an upper elf a member of


    The strange profession of magic swordsman who uses swords and spells at the same time did not exist before. Aluriel is the creator of the magic swordsman profession. With the support of Elisande, she gradually introduced this new combat role in Su Rama carried on.


    While the real Moon Guard family members in the team were marveling at the prosperity of Suramar City, Andrea keenly sensed that something was wrong.


    "Niyana, be more vigilant."


    He squinted his eyes and observed the strange positions of the guards around him. This surrounding guard posture was not just a routine guard, but a relatively subtle aggressiveness.


    ''Exposed? It shouldn''t be so fast, let''s put it this way... Suramar just used the shelter of the Moon Guard''s family as a cover to fool the Moon Guard Fortress from the beginning? ''


    Before the Moon Guard Fortress completes its mission, the advisors headed by Fandos will not allow them to enter the city so easily.


    These moon guard family members from the Moon Guard Fortress should not be easily killed, but they will definitely be isolated in a certain area of ??the city, and they will be forced to write false letters about the city''s peacefulness and peace in the city and send them to the Moon Guard Fortress to appease the moon. Guardians'' impatience.


    Andrea''s speculation in the blink of an eye contained a lot of subjective ideas, but he almost guessed Fandos''s thoughts completely.


    Although Aluriel didn''t think much of the fanatical aristocrats headed by Fandos, since this resolution was passed by the advisory group, she would not blatantly jump out and sing the opposite.


    At least, the lives of this group of people are safe for the time being, and they can indeed live in the magical city of Suramar.


    Before Andrea gave instructions, Prism and the scouts mixed in the crowd didn''t show any abnormalities.


    It took only a short time for these professional scouts, who talk about people and talk about people, to get acquainted with those real family members. The two sides talked and laughed together, as if they were full of longing for a better life in the future.


    Aluriel glanced at these people with pity, and ordered to Netara expressionlessly, "Hand them over to the people of Fandos, our work is over."


    Neta, who didn''t know the inside story, was taken aback for a moment, "Vandos? But we''re not..."


    The irritability in Aluriel''s eyes flashed away, "There is no but, obey the order!"


    "¡­yes."


    Ignoring Netara''s tangled and questioning eyes, Andrea put on his hood and mingled in the chattering family group and moved forward silently. Halfway through, he quietly looked at the imposing Aluriel from the corner of his eye.


    ¡®Aluriel, the head of the magic swordsmen, seems to be a fairly upright warrior character, and has some hidden dissatisfaction with Vandros, which may be able to be used. ''


    On the first day of entering the city, Fandos did not go too far. Although the residential area for these family members was located on the border of the eastern enchantment far from the city center, at least he did fulfill his promise to the Moon Guard.


    After some unnoticed activities by Prism, UU Reading Andrea and others were "accidentally" assigned to the same building complex.


    "Uncle, what shall we do next?"


    After initially settling down, Niyana asked with some concern, "The situation seems to be quite different from what we expected. There must be too many guards around."


    "Don''t be impatient."


    Andrea lay peacefully on the simple plank bed, and observed the monitoring situation outside through the window without any trace.


    "A plan is just a plan. In the process of implementation, there will always be many irresistible and unexpected factors. It is good to learn to adapt to the situation. There are only a few events that can really proceed smoothly as planned."


    "If my speculation is correct, Fandos will not let this group of people feel comfortable for too long, and soon he will send someone to carry out the next scheduled plan."


    "Changes may bring crises or opportunities. In short, let''s cultivate our spirits and wait for the changes."

 Chapter 381： Tyrande: Are you kidding me? !

    When Andrea and others mixed into the city of Suramar in a special way, a fierce battle was taking place in Northrend, far away in the North Pole of the world.


    The fel flames of the Burning Legion ignited the sky in the extreme night state, and the scene that Andrea had shown Niyana in the environment was truly presented on the land of the Borean Tundra.


    The majestic aurora is intertwined with the dark green evil energy, supplemented by the breath of blood and fire on the ground, the originally quiet and cold Borean tundra burst into fiery temperature under the collision of the wills of both parties.


    There is a small hill near the Sholazar Basin in the north of the Borean Tundra. Tyrande is standing on the top of the hill with Jarod at this time, using a telescope to observe the battle situation in the distance.


    The Dragon Legion had the absolute upper hand, and the quality of this small demon army was not high, at least far inferior to the elite demons in the War of the Ancients.


    The defensive troops dispatched from Sandara City and Wintergrasp Lake silently set up camp in the frozen soil behind them.


    Because the city of Sandara is located in the remote North Pole, most of the troops dispatched urgently this time have not experienced the tragic war with demons more than 9,000 years ago.


    This was the first time they faced a large-scale demon army, and the **** and brutal aura exuded by the demons made the soldiers of this army look quite dignified.


    After the camp was set up, most of the soldiers sat around the fire to keep warm and chatted. The polarized barrier covering the camp concealed the light of the fire in the night, and the Burning Legion could not notice the night elf army appearing on their flanks for the time being. .


    "How did these demons appear?"


    "It is said that a high-ranking human mage in Dalaran was tempted by demons to use his power to secretly study evil energy in his own city."


    "What does that have to do with us in Northrend? Dalaran is far away on the eastern continent. Why did the devil come to the Arctic continent?"


    "Who knows, maybe it''s because there are few people here, so it''s more suitable for secret development. It turns out that the devil''s choice is correct. If the human traitor wasn''t caught by accident, who knows when the devil will be found."


    "Cut~ Do you treat us Sandara as a soft persimmon?"


    "We must teach them a profound lesson tomorrow!"


    Jarod, who was passing by, just heard the whispers of these soldiers, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.


    Although the army of Sandara City is facing the demons for the first time, they are not new recruits. Over the years, this army has accumulated rich combat experience in local frictions and large-scale conflicts with the Drakkari trolls.


    Garald is quite relieved that the military spirit is available, at least he doesn''t have to bring a bunch of inexperienced rookies to head-to-head with the Burning Legion.


    When Tyrande came to Northrend this time, she not only brought Garrod, she also borrowed many senior officers of the sentinel force from Shandris, including Delaryn Xiayue who had grown up gradually.


    Now she has the rank of colonel and is in command of a sentry brigade of about 10,000 people. It''s a pity that Delaryn''s direct troops didn''t bring her here in a hurry.


    "Within our limited observation range today, the total number of the Burning Legion is less than 10,000. There are many types of demons, and the levels of combat power among them are uneven. It is difficult to speculate how much damage this army can cause. destroy."


    After a long absence, Tyrande seemed a little excited to lead troops into battle, but with Garald''s support, she was not so excited that she rushed out rashly.


    Under Andrea''s many years of precepts and deeds, the Army of the Night Republic has already formed a good habit of first ensuring logistics routes, smooth communication and intelligence collection.


    Delaryn''s report didn''t surprise Tyrande. After all, the Burning Legion is a loose organization composed of countless kinds of demons. It is almost impossible for these chaotic species to form a highly disciplined army like mortals. .


    "What about the composition of demons? Which demon is the main one?"


    Although Delaryn has not participated in the Battle of the Ancients, she has a deep understanding of the dangers of the Burning Legion and the types of demons under the precepts and deeds of her mother, Shandris'' former adjutant Xia Yue.


    At this time, she reported with doubts on her face, "Perhaps because of the rush of time and insufficient preparation, this army is mainly composed of low-level troops such as imps, succubi, and void walkers, among which there are some fear demon kings as officers."


    Tyrande raised his eyebrows in surprise, "There is no abyss lord?"


    The abyss lord is one of the most powerful units in the Burning Legion, even surpassing the eredar who are the guards of the Big Three in terms of destructive power.


    "No, only a handful of felguard and doomguard, and our scouts didn''t even see the eredar in this army."


    Tyrande and Jarod looked at each other, both of them were puzzled.


    Jarod rested his chin thoughtfully and analyzed, "So, the vanguard of the Burning Legion shouldn''t have a very high combat effectiveness. Why do the Guardians of Tirisfal and the dragons look like they''re facing an enemy?"


    Delaryn''s expression was a little weird, "Here... a message came from Wyrmrest Temple. It is said that Magna Aegwynn, the current guardian of the Tirisfal Council, found a giant demon with a height of more than 20 meters in the demon''s rear position. "


    "Aegwynn looked through the ancient records obtained by the Council of Tirisfal from the high elves, and tentatively identified this demon with red skin, huge curved horns, and burning raging flames as... Sargeras."


    "¡­what?"


    Tyrande''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You mean Sargeras?! Are you kidding me?"


    Both Jarod and Tyrande had experienced the War of the Ancients, especially Tyrande, who had directly watched Sargeras in the Well of Eternity.


    Although it was just a glimpse, the Fallen Titan still left a very deep impact on the heart of the high priest. The terrifying power is definitely not something that any Azeroth creature can overcome, and the demigod is no exception.


    Delaryn said with a wry smile, "I also hope that Aegwynn is wrong, but Wyrmrest Temple has confirmed the identity of the demon after some personal confirmation."


    "That is indeed the founder of the Burning Legion, the fallen Titan Sargeras who leads countless demons."


    "this¡­"


    Even Jarod was dumbfounded, "Impossible? During the Battle of the Well of Eternity, even if Sargeras summoned with the help of the magic source of the Well of Eternity, it would take a long time to break through the barrier of Azeroth and enter this world." .UU Reading "


    "How could it be possible to summon Sargeras so quickly with just a human mage and a group of low-status demons?"


    Not to mention Garrod was surprised, even Malygos, who was sitting in Wyrmrest Temple, suspected many times that he was wrong.


    Although Malygos''s mind was not clear during the final battle at the Well of Eternity, he at least retained the impression of the fallen titan''s appearance.


    The giant demon with the flaming beard is undoubtedly Sargeras himself, but the energy fluctuations emanating from this Sargeras in front of him are very different from the demon king who left a deep impression on him nearly ten thousand years ago.


    Out of caution, Malygos initiated an invitation to the Republic of Night, wanting to invite those who had also participated in the Battle of the Well of Eternity back then and were conscious to come over and identify them carefully.


    As the saying goes, newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    When Tyrande and Jarod planned to teleport to Wyrmrest Temple to meet and discuss with the Dragon Clan, they heard that the Demon King had come in person, and Aegwynn, the guardian of Tirisfal, was already excitedly carrying his newly made Aegwynn. Lunis staff rushed out, aiming at Sargeras.

 Chapter 382： Sargeras... Avatar

    The staff of Aluneth was made by Aegwynn recently. As the main body of the staff, Aluneth is a mass of pure arcane energy with self-awareness.


    Aluneth existed very early, and the blue dragon discovered this free arcane spirit from a different world long before the War of the Ancients.


    After some experiments, the blue dragon found it difficult to command and restrain this group of arcane energy, and sent it back to its original world after satisfying its research curiosity.


    Since then, several mages have inadvertently summoned Aluneth, but like the blue dragon, they were unable to enslave and bind it, leaving a wealth of literature on Aluneth.


    Aegwynn is the terminator of the legend of Aluneth. She learned about this arcane energy with self-awareness from the records left by Meridongfeng.


    Aegwynn the Stubborn Donkey and this same donkey-tempered arcane energy bar on the bar, one trying to tame the other by every possible means, while the other would rather die than obey.


    After years of hard work, Aegwynn still failed to make Aluneth completely obey her. The proud guardian finally lost patience, and she forcibly connected Aluneth to a newly made high-quality staff, endowed The powerful power of this staff.


    This staff is the staff of Aluneth held in Aegwynn''s hand today.


    However, Aluneth, who longed for freedom, did not give up resistance. It was bound into the staff and still refused to carry out any orders from Aegwynn.


    Aegwynn intends to tame it slowly in the long years to come. Just at this time, Sargeras came. Seeing that Aegwynn was delighted to obtain "enough" information from Wyrmrest Temple, he raised his staff and flew away without saying a word. To the area where the demon king is located.


    When Tyrande and Jarod arrived, more than ten minutes had passed since Aegwynn set off.


    "what?!"


    Tyrande looked at the wryly smiling Alexstrasza with question marks in his mind, "She went alone? To fight in Sargeras?"


    Alexstrasza sighed helplessly, "We tried to persuade her, but this child has a very stubborn temper, and once he made up his mind, he will never listen to anyone''s advice."


    "Hmph! Let her go."


    Malygos sneered and said, "It''s just for this little girl who claims to be the guardian of Azeroth to explore the way."


    "I always feel that there is something wrong with Sargeras who descended this time. His power level is not as overwhelming as it was during the Battle of the Well of Eternity. On the contrary, it looks like..."


    "A clone made by hand?"


    A portal suddenly opened on the top floor of Dragon''s Rest Temple, and a familiar voice came from the opposite side of the door.


    Those who are qualified to open the portal in Wyrmrest Temple are undoubtedly those who have been recognized by the Dragon Clan. Tyrande and Jarod have already recognized each other''s identity from the voice.


    Tyrande frowned and asked, "Ceres Sunstrider, you mean, this Sargeras is just a clone containing part of his power?"


    Before Celes could reply, the bluffing Leticia first jumped out from the opposite side of the door with Onyxia and Aurora who looked helpless.


    Celeste followed them gracefully and walked out slowly. "Maybe there is only power, or there may be a part of the soul in it, it depends on the intelligence of this avatar."


    With the energy of Sargeras, it''s not difficult to create an intelligent avatar. You can tell whether this avatar is infused with soul through simple words and deeds.


    Malygos nodded thoughtfully, "That''s right, let''s go, we can''t let that arrogant little girl really die in the hands of Sargeras, although she has a weird personality, her fighting power is still worth looking forward to. "


    ¡­


    As Delaryn had reported, the ragtag army was quickly routed by the combined forces of the Shandarari and the dragons on the ground and in the air.


    A small number of Dreadlord officers in the team seemed to have expected this, and they calmly controlled the remaining troops to continue to defend and counterattack. This kind of practice of stubbornly resisting despite knowing that there is no chance of winning is obviously not in line with Nathrezim''s positioning .


    Delaryn was puzzled by this, and she raised her doubts with the commander who replaced Tyrande and Jarod for the time being.


    The commander, named Urki, took over Nawaz after he switched defenses and left, and is now Sandara''s top military officer.


    In the absence of Tyrande and Jarod, who commanded the airborne, everything was in charge of the general who knew the local affairs well.


    "General Urgi, I suspect that the devil has other plans. The Dreadlord is not the kind of character who can lead the troops to fight to the last man."


    Although Urki''s reputation is not obvious, he is also a veteran general who survived the War of the Ancients and gained promotion opportunities step by step. It is impossible for the Burning Legion to not notice the abnormality.


    "I''m also thinking about this issue. The frontline arcanists reported that they felt that there seemed to be strange energy fluctuations under the frozen ground near the battlefield. Now they are urgently analyzing and confirming."


    However, it was too late to start the analysis at this time, and the Burning Legion, which had been prepared for a long time, began to launch its own plan.


    The beleaguered Dread Demon King officers used evil energy to ignite the bodies of the surrounding demons one by one. The green demon blood flowing on the snowfield and frozen soil gathered around them and gradually flowed into a large magic circle that had already been drawn underground.


    At this time, the blue dragon king Malygos and the red dragon queen Alexstrasza just flew over the battlefield with Tyrande and others.


    From the air, Malygos could more intuitively see the super-large magic circle that covered half of the Borean tundra. All the lives that died on the battlefield, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends, were sucked into mummies.


    Although Malygos didn''t know the fel circle dedicated to demons, he was the magic guardian who controlled all the arcane arts of Azeroth after all, and he could still see some clues from some subtle rune outlines.


    "Not good! The function of this magic circle is to absorb the life force overflowing from the living body, let all the troops on the front line retreat!"


    Tyrande''s face changed, and he hurriedly took out a simple wooden whistle from the magic backpack.


    "drop!"


    Under the blessing of Seres''s loudspeaker spell, the whistle spread far to the battlefield.


    Urki and Delaryn were stunned at the same time when they heard the whistle, and then they immediately came back to their senses.


    "Quick! Let the troops on the front line retreat, this is an unconditional retreat whistle that is only sounded in an emergency!"


    ¡­


    "Pyroblast!"


    The top of the staff of Aluneth, which reveals the mysterious beauty in appearance, sprayed out a huge ball of fire, which exploded the moment it touched the skin of Sargeras, and the aftermath of the explosion blew Aegwynn, who was floating in the air, back for a while distance.


    Sargeras took Aegwynn''s Pyroblast spell unharmed, but took half a step back.


    Aegwynn''s eyes lit up, UU Reading After testing this blow, she has roughly figured out the details of Sargeras'' power.


    Although it is very strong as expected, it is not so strong that it cannot be handled at all.


    ¡®Is it necessary for this kind of enemy to make the night elves and dragons make such a fuss? Am I too strong or are they too weak? ''


    Inevitably, he felt a little flustered in his heart, but his rationality told Aegwynn that it would be impossible for Sargeras to deal with him so easily.


    She has seen Malygos, the guardian of magic, with her own eyes, and the arcane magic power on him is as deep as the deep sea, which is definitely not inferior to her. Even what she sees may not be all of Malygos.


    Just when Aegwynn was about to switch to the ice spell and try again, the frozen soil of the Borean tundra suddenly emitted a strange green light, and the energy gathered from afar finally flowed into Sargeras'' feet from the ground.


    The eyes of Sargeras'' incarnation flashed away, and then immediately returned to the mechanical dull eyes.


    "Die, ants!"

 Chapter 383： mighty aegwynn

    As the leader of the Burning Legion, once a noble bronze titan, Sargeras personally entered the planet to crusade one of the few times, and Azeroth was the only world that allowed him to enter twice.


    Even so, because the first contact was too hasty, those who experienced it personally, including Tyrande and Malfurion, could not tell the character and style of Sargeras.


    Considering the devastating strength of Sargeras, many people will subconsciously regard him as a reckless man who can be crushed by strength, and Aegwynn also made the mistake of this inherent impression.


    Focusing on proving himself by defeating the Demon King, Aegwynn put all his thoughts into the battle, completely oblivious to the change in Sargeras'' eyes at that moment.


    "Blizzard, Ice Orb!"


    Facing an extremely large individual like Sargeras, the range spells issued by Aegwynn are like the single target spells used by ordinary people, only a small area of ??his body will be attacked.


    The two ice range spells just froze the left arm that Sargeras swung, slightly delaying his punching movement.


    Aegwynn took this opportunity to activate the Blink to move behind Sargeras, and a large arcane barrage sprayed from the staff of Aluneth, piercing through the fel shield of Sargeras'' body and hitting his back.


    "Aw!"


    Roaring in pain like a beast, the avatar of Sargeras turned around furiously and waved his huge arms clumsily. The part of his arm that had been frozen before had broken free from the shackles of the frost spell.


    After trying three series of spells one after another, Aegwynn found that Sargeras had the weakest defense against arcane spells, followed by ice, and fire spells were almost useless.


    ¡®Evil energy and arcane, the mutual restraint of the forces of chaos and order? ''


    The thoughts in his mind disappeared in an instant, and Aegwynn tried to urge Aluneth''s staff to continue to launch arcane spell attacks.


    But in the process of using the staff, Aegwynn felt very annoyed.


    The rebellious Aluneth was unwilling to lend his power to Aegwynn. This artifact staff is not as good as a practice work made by a staff apprentice.


    "Alunes! Damn it, I''m fighting to defend the world, can''t you show some face!"


    "Ha! What does your world have to do with me? Have you forgotten? I am not native to this planet at all."


    "Tsk! Useless guy."


    Angrily, Aegwynn threw the useless Aluneth into the snow field below, and took out Atiesh, the artifact staff passed down from generation to generation by the guardians of Tirisfal, from the space package.


    This staff is much easier to use, but Aegwynn has a constipated expression at this moment.


    Because this staff... is really ugly.


    As a female guardian, Aegwynn will inevitably consider the appearance while considering the practicality of the staff.


    Atiesh, nicknamed Chicken Leg Staff, is indeed not very good-looking, but Aegwynn, who is now facing a life-and-death battle, doesn''t care so much.


    With the magic staff in hand, Aegwynn''s strength went up to a new level.


    As she held up the staff of Atiesh in her hand, Aegwynn''s original light blue eyes turned into a dark blue glowing with arcane light.


    "King of demons! This world does not belong to you! In the name of the guardian of Tirisfal, I grant you eternal death!"


    The turbulent arcane tide converged around Aegwynn, and the polar night sky seemed to be torn apart, shining a dazzling light that had not been seen for many days.


    "Mortal, be bold!"


    The incarnation of the fallen titan with blurred eyes responded mechanically as if reading aloud lines, and the raging flames covering him began to spread outward, gradually forming a broken sword of pure energy in the hands of the fallen titan.


    "die!"


    Under the control of both sides, the two energies collided violently over the Borean Tundra, and the arcane and fel energy with amazing light and shadow performance illuminated the sky above Azeroth.


    Even the residents of the Eastern Continent and Kalimdor can see the two-colored light flickering in the far North Pole.


    Feeling the aftermath of the collision approaching rapidly, Malygos reminded loudly, "Steady your body, the shock wave is coming!"


    Except for Aurora and Garrod, all the people present were powerful old fritters, and soon they displayed their magical powers and arranged defensive spells on the backs of Malygos and Alexstrasza.


    Aurora hid behind Seles and looked at the turbulence caused by the energy collision in the distance in surprise, "Is that Aegwynn a human? Why is it so strong?"


    Seres still maintains a relatively close relationship with Quel''Thalas, and she knows a lot about the Tirisfal Council.


    After using the arcane barrier to block the aftermath of the shock, Seres explained to Aurora, "The guardian system of the Tirisfal Council has been completely perfected after years of inheritance."


    "Each generation of guardians will gather the power of all members of the council. With the passing of generations, more and more power is injected into the guardians. In Aegwynn''s generation, her strength has even surpassed the level of mortals."


    Aurora asked curiously, "Is it better than you? Compared with Dad?"


    Seres smiled and rubbed Aurora''s hair, "Although it was a trick, Aegwynn''s strength has indeed surpassed mine."


    "As for your father...it''s hard to say, after all, his power expression is relatively subtle, not as ostentatious as arcane and fel energy."


    "At least among ordinary mortals, no one can last long in Andrea''s hands. From a certain point of view, he has already surpassed the level of mortals."


    ¡­


    The large-scale energy collision from Northrend caused people with certain strength in the world to subconsciously turn their attention to the north.


    When Malygos and Alexstrasza arrived with Jarod Tyrande and others, the continuous energy collisions had stopped.


    Due to the ravages of excessive energy, signs of space instability have begun to appear in a small area. The first thing Malygos needs to do is to mobilize the magic net to calm the excessive accumulation of energy here.


    "Huh~huh~"


    Aegwynn had already fallen back to the ground, she was weakly holding her staff and panting heavily, while the avatar of Sargeras fell on the ground not far in front of her covered in scars.


    One of the curved demonic horns on this avatar''s head was broken. Starting from the forehead on the left side, a huge crack ran through the entire cheek and stretched to near the chin on the right side of the face.


    Tyrande frowned and looked at the silent incarnation of Sargeras, "Is it over?"


    Alexstrasza closed his eyes and felt it, UU reading www.uukanshu. com slightly nodded the huge dragon head and said, "It''s over, the avatar can no longer feel any life and soul breath."


    "Ahem...Avatar?"


    Aegwynn was originally rejoicing for her victory over Sargeras, but when she heard Alexstrasza''s words, the corners of her grinning mouth suddenly stopped.


    Tyrande glanced at Aegwynn with a strange light in his eyes, "What else? Young man, you don''t think this is the true strength of the Fallen Titan, do you?"


    "This is just an incarnation infused with part of Sargeras'' power, and his real strength may not even be one-tenth of his body."


    Aegwynn''s expression was a little dull, and the huge psychological gap made her no longer have the joy of victory.


    Alexstrasza gently comforted, "Don''t be discouraged, even if it''s just an incarnation, there are definitely not many people in Azeroth who can defeat him."


    "Magna, we have an important question to ask you, does the incarnation of Sargeras who fought you before seem to have a soul?"

 Chapter 384： opportunity comes

    With the defeat of the incarnation of Sargeras, the remaining Dreadlord officers knew that they could not escape, they looked at each other, and planned to kill Aegwynn while she was weak.


    Tyrande, who was holding back her anger, finally found a chance to make a move. She persuaded the others with a black face, and raised her hands above her head. The seemingly faint moon-white light lingered between her hands.


    "Prayer of the Moon Goddess."


    Countless silver meteor showers of different sizes began to rain down on the battlefield that had just been pacified by Malygos, and each meteor that hit could cause huge damage to the Dreadlord.


    Aegwynn was stunned for a moment, and after careful observation, she found that the form of power of these silver meteors gave her a strange sense of familiarity.


    "Holy light? But why this color?"


    Among Quel''Thalas who abandoned the belief in the moon, this kind of belief called Holy Light has recently begun to be introduced, and Seles answered Aegwynn''s question.


    "It''s not holy light. Although they are all different manifestations of the power of light, there are still many differences in subtleties."


    "The power of moonlight used by the night elves is gentler, not as blazing as the holy light, but it has the gentleness of moistening things silently, and the side effects of treatment are smaller."


    All healing spells in the world of Azeroth essentially overdraw the subject''s physical strength to quickly heal wounds, the difference is only in the degree of overdraw.


    Human beings'' belief in the Holy Light originated from the Kingdom of Lordaeron. Some local residents suddenly dreamed of a shining... jigsaw puzzle one day.


    Tangram spreads the belief of the Holy Light to all the intelligent beings who receive their signals, and the Church of the Holy Light is gradually born among human beings.


    Andrea knew the origin of these jigsaw puzzles when the teachings of the Holy Light first began to spread, and they were undoubtedly the figures made by Elune¡ªNaru, the representative of the Holy Light.


    In this era, the draenei have not yet appeared, and no one knows the origin of the naaru except Andrea, a time traveler.


    But that doesn''t matter, what matters is the result.


    With the spread of the teachings of the Holy Light, the seven human kingdoms separated from the Arathor Empire began to believe in the Holy Light one after another.


    Even the kingdom of Sheld has become interested in the Holy Light because of the relationship with Tyr, the guardian of order. Now the belief in the Holy Light is gradually spreading to Quel''Thalas and Khaz Modan, gradually replacing arcane as the most popular energy system trends.


    Tyrande''s moon **** prayed and quickly wiped out the few Nathrezim officers, and the sullenness in her heart finally dissipated.


    After Alexstrasza''s repeated confirmation, Aegwynn carefully recalled the performance of Sargeras'' incarnation when he fought her before.


    "That incarnation...he doesn''t seem to have any spirituality, he just said some very stereotyped words in a very monotonous manner, and it seems that no soul has been injected into it."


    "yes¡­"


    Alexstrasza breathed a sigh of relief, "Anyway, it''s good that this incident can be resolved smoothly, thanks for your hard work, Magna."


    If Andrea, who is proficient in spirit and soul spells, is here, she may be able to see a certain shadow attached to Aegwynn''s soul, but including Alexstrasza and Malygos, their understanding of souls is not even close. Not as good as Leticia.


    At this time, Leticia squinted her eyes and looked back and forth on Aegwynn. She vaguely felt that something was wrong, but after careful consideration for a long time, she couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because Aegwynn has just experienced a big battle, and my soul is relatively weak, so I never had the illusion. ''


    Seeing that Tyrande was using the power of moonlight to heal Aegwynn''s wounds, and the others didn''t notice any abnormalities, Leticia simply put this vague feeling behind her.


    Malygos ascended to the sky and circled around the avatar of Sargeras a few times. "Now there is a question, what do we do with this avatar overflowing with fel energy?"


    "If you let him stay in Northrend, maybe this ice and snow continent will become a holy place that attracts demons and cultists. We''d better find a hidden place to seal him up."


    This proposal was quickly approved by everyone present, but where the specific seal is is another issue worth discussing.


    ¡­


    The total area of ??Suramar today is less than one-fifth of what it was before the War of the Ancients, and a large area of ??the Temple of the Moon sank into the sea when the sky collapsed.


    Saldanath, the name of the area of ??the Temple of the Moon in Suramar.


    During the War of the Ancients, the Burning Legion once opened a giant portal in this area of ??the temple that believed in Elune, and recruited the demons of the Twisting Nether into the Suramar area.


    Strictly speaking, Andrea and Shandris'' parents were killed by these demons from Suramar.


    When the great magister Elisande found that Azshara''s path was getting worse and worse, she finally made up her mind to draw a line with the demons and Azshara.


    Elisande sealed Saldanas with arcane magic, sealed the portal, and completely abandoned this fel-infested area.


    When Malygos suggested sealing the Avatar of Sargeras within Seldanath, Tyrande was the first to speak out against it.


    "I disagree! How can the sacred Moon God Temple be used to seal evil incarnations!"


    Everyone except Tyrande thought it was a good proposal.


    Raise Seldanath from the bottom of the sea, stuff the avatar of Sargeras into this abandoned temple already filled with fel energy, and lower it back to the bottom of the sea, so that no one can enter this forbidden tomb.


    One of the highest councils advocates that the minority obey the majority.


    Although Tyrande voted against the resolution without hesitation, Maiev and Fandral, who were pragmatic, both voted for it. Shandris, who temporarily held Andrea''s voting rights, was not offended, and the speaker''s two votes were not offended. Abstain.


    The final result was two to one. Although Tyrande was very dissatisfied, but the matter had come to this point, she could only express her dissatisfaction by throwing up her sleeves angrily.


    The avatar of Sargeras was so huge that it was difficult for Aegwynn to move it.


    Under the orders of Malygos, Kalecgos and Alegos, as representatives, carried the avatar of Sargeras and followed Aegwynn to the Broken Isles.


    At the same time, Andrea and the others who got into Suramar finally got the turning point they needed.


    ¡­


    "Clatter!"


    A mild earthquake spread in the Suramar area. Andrea, who was taking care of the Arcane Floating Dragon in the Twilight Winery and made them work hard to catch insects, changed his face and turned his gaze to Suramar. southeast of the city.


    ''come yet¡­''


    Andrea had long guessed that Tyrande''s intervention would not have much impact on the situation in Northrend. Sooner or later, Aegwynn would come to Suramar to seal the incarnation of Sargeras.


    When Aegwynn raised Saldanus from the bottom of the sea, it would definitely cause shocks in the upper elves of Suramar, and the highborne, headed by Vendos advisors, would also turn their attention to Saldanus.


    "Niyana, get ready, we are about to start moving."


    "what?"


    Niyana was happily stepping on the wine barrel with her bare feet at this time. This process was to remove the air in the magic fruit.


    At this moment, there were quite a few Yezi wine brewing workers looking eagerly at her shiny and smooth legs, moving their gaze as the feet went up and down.


    Andrea rolled her eyes helplessly, "These unique foot controls are indispensable everywhere..."

 Chapter 385： no one "can" see even a successful infiltration

    It has been more than half a month since Andrea and others mixed into Suramar, and their compatriots who maintain the appearance of night elves have attracted the attention of many Nightborne.


    Just as Andrea guessed, Fandos didn''t deal harshly with this group of still useful Moon Guard families at first, but he didn''t make them feel better either.


    He quickly organized all the night elves into his private winery as coolies in the name of surveillance. For more than half a month, Andrea and the others had been living near the winery, and their range of activities was strictly restricted.


    Andrea didn''t care about it, and the time of waiting for the time to come was to experience life.


    Priscim''s scouts adapted faster, after all, they were professionals.


    This group of scouts has now become a celebrity in the winery. They work very hard and learn quickly. The winery manager is very satisfied with these new free coolies.


    Anyway, he only needs to afford these people''s food and the minimum supply of low-quality magic wine, and he doesn''t even need to pay wages.


    Compared with Andrea and others who are happy with the situation, other family members of the moon guards are very dissatisfied with this unfair treatment.


    When they were sent to Suramar, they were ready to enjoy the blessings, but now they are working as low-level coolies, and they don''t even get paid.


    These heavy labor jobs are very different from their expected lives. Recently, many real family members have begun to stir up trouble.


    Andrea speculated that Fandos was waiting for them to complain, and he could just use this excuse to imprison these family members openly.


    Many of the happiest jumping birds were dragged away by the Son of the Night Demon Swordsman and thrown into prison. The rest of them not only did not learn a lesson from this, but even worsened their troubles.


    A group of people in Andrea have no interest in participating in their protest. This is clearly a pit, and these stupid "colleagues" stepped into it very cooperatively.


    It can only be said that the erroneous subjective cognition gap made them not clear their position at all. They thought that they entered Suramar to be uncles, but they turned into grandsons. It was hard to accept that it was inevitable.


    In this sharp contrast, Andrea, a group of outsiders who worked honestly and did not make trouble, gained more favor.


    Recently, their work is no longer monotonous hard work, but has begun to change in the direction of technology. Niyana was appointed as a sommelier by the winery manager because of her good looks.


    ¡­Andrea thinks it''s a silly job, but that''s exactly what customers of high-end mojo care about.


    Anyway, it has to go through this process, and the psychological acceptance level of customers is definitely different for the wine that the uncle stepped on and the wine that the beautiful girl stepped on.


    Although the Xinghen family that Niyana belongs to is not considered a wealthy family, it is still a well-to-do family. She had never had the opportunity to do this kind of "interesting" work before.


    Perhaps it was because Andrea and the scouts'' casual performances infected her as well. This silly girl seemed to have completely forgotten their true intention of infiltrating Suramar, and stepped on the magic fruit there silly and happily every day, which also attracted A peek at a swarm of brewers.


    The earthquake in Suramar lasted for about ten minutes and became more and more intense. The winery workers who initially thought it was just a normal geological phenomenon also began to panic.


    Under the call of the manager of the winery, everyone hid in the underground warehouse where the magic wine was stored.


    But Andrea and the others went against the flow of the crowd at this time, and quietly escaped from the surveillance of Fandos'' guards while the crowd was in a panic.


    Before the aftermath of the earthquake passed, these observers would not find out that they were missing. Most of them thought that this group of coolies who usually behaved very honestly and capablely also followed the flow of people into the underground warehouse to hide.


    ¡­


    Vandos''s private winery is only the largest in the entire winery area. The Twilight Winery, which covers a huge area, needs to supply magic wine to the residents of the entire city, and the number of workers engaged in related work is quite considerable.


    Twilight Winery is located on the east side of the outer layer of Suramar. If you want to go to the core of the night fortress to directly contact Elisande, you need to pass through many heavily guarded areas on the way.


    But that was normal. The long-lasting earthquake caused the entire city to take refuge. The city guards were busy evacuating the crowd, and their checks on the passing crowd were relaxed a lot.


    The large-scale shadow curtain erected by Andrea covered more than 20 scouts. These thief scouts who are proficient in various infiltration skills would leave the range of the curtain from time to time, enter the stealth state and mix into various important areas in the city.


    However, this journey has not been completely smooth. Although it is now in decline, Suramar is still a city that was once known as the Pearl of the Night. Most of the guards in the city know a few magic skills, and the detection spells are even more necessary. study.


    I don''t know which guard is so cheap. He directed the people to enter his home and various basement refuges, and even released an anti-invisibility enchantment around him.


    The rookie Niyana was busy appreciating the urban layout and architectural features of the core city of Suramar, when she was distracted, she stepped into the opponent''s spell range, revealing a smooth calf.


    "Ok?"


    The sudden change made the surrounding magic swordsman guards more vigilant, "Arcane structure! Large-scale anti-invisibility enchantment!"


    "Received, the anti-invisibility enchantment is being prepared, and it is expected to be completed in 3 seconds, 2, 1..."


    Suramar''s arcane golems are strange quadrupedal constructs capable of casting conventional, predetermined spells.


    "Tsk~"


    Seeing that the spell in the hands of the construct was about to be completed, Andrea knocked on the head of Niyana who was showing guilt.


    "Stupid, remember this lesson firmly for me, and don''t get distracted during the mission."


    "yes¡­"


    It is inevitable for young people to make mistakes, as long as they can keep this lesson in mind and avoid making mistakes in the future.


    Since Andrea chose to bring Niyana with her, she was mentally prepared for her to make mistakes, and this small problem was within the expected range.


    "Dah~"


    With a light snap of his fingers, everyone within 20 meters of Andrea paused.


    "Plissim."


    "receive."


    Priscim was the first to rush out from the curtain of shadow that was about to dissipate, and a pair of gleaming daggers aimed at the fragile joints of the quadruped structure to attack.


    No matter how realistic the arcane puppets are, their joints are their biggest weakness.


    "Crack!"


    Priscim''s sharp Titan Iron dagger pierced the four-legged puppet''s two front knees without hindrance.


    The arcane puppet still kept casting spells, but his body had lost its balance, and UU Reading fell head-down on the ground when the anti-invisibility barrier was released.


    Priscim followed up with a bone-piercing burst of shadow combo energy that sliced ??through the puppet''s head, destroying its control center.


    "Warning, warning, the thinking center is damaged, error, error... ºÇºÇ! Lost response..."


    When Prism and the other scouts quickly demolished the structures that could not be affected by spiritual spells, Niyana stared blankly at all the Nightborne who had stopped moving around.


    "Large-scale mind control?! Can this kind of thing be done?"


    "Why are you in a daze!"


    Andrea patted Niyana on the back heavily, and those eyes that turned into dazzling purple made Niyana''s spirit appear in a trance for a moment.


    "There is no time for us to slowly detour from the central promenade, get ready for take-off, we will detour from the zoo below to the enlightenment platform to the lower level of Destiny Square, let''s go!"


    "Huh? Take off? Uncle, are you talking about... eh?"

 Chapter 386： Moon County

    What Andrea said about taking off was purely literal.


    Except for Prism who was still following, the rest of the rogue scouts stayed to clean up the mess, and further dispersed to various parts of the city, waiting for Andrea to give a signal before acting together.


    Andrea transformed into a majestic ginger-yellow griffin on the spot, and the dumbfounded Niyana climbed onto the back of the griffin in a daze under Prism''s reminder.


    "... Uncle, what else do you not know, can you tell me in advance?"


    A humanized tangled expression appeared on Griffin''s face, "You''re asking the right question... There are so many things I don''t know. First of all, I will never learn to have children."


    "Nobody asked you that!"


    The Twilight Winery where Andrea and others work is located in the highlands on the eastern outskirts of Suramar, and the real core area of ??the city is in the innermost lowlands near the port.


    Under the cliff on the south side of the Twilight Winery is the Suramar Zoo, where all kinds of strange animals can be seen.


    At this time, because of the evacuation order issued by the management of Suramar, the entire zoo was empty, and the animals'' bewildered eyes could still be seen in the cave sealed off with arcane magic. Most of the park administrators had already evacuated.


    In the past half a month, Prism would occasionally arrange scouts on shifts to inquire about information from other winery workers, or members of the chamber of commerce who came and went to buy magic wine.


    The layout of the city is more information that needs to be inquired about, after all, it is related to the efficiency of action when implementing the plan.


    Although Suramar Zoo is still a long way from Andrea''s target Dark Night Fortress, it is already very close to the core of the city.


    From the gate of the zoo, you can face a beautiful canal area, which is called the Moonlight Long Embankment by the locals of Surama, and not far from the west of the embankment is the Gilded Bazaar and Sunset Park.


    These two city divisions are the main activity areas of the Highborne. In order to protect these distinguished upper-class people, the defenses near the Moonlight Causeway are very tight.


    After landing from the high ground, Andrea quickly reverted to her original shape, and it was obviously not a good choice to continue flying in the air in a heavily guarded area.


    Suramar, which has a strong magical atmosphere, has a strong magical air defense force. As one of the main combat forces guarding the city, the magic swordsmen live up to the word "magic" in their titles. All magic swordsmen will launch attacks against Empty spell attack.


    Even though it had landed ahead of time, the griffins that suddenly appeared in the city still attracted the attention of many magic swordsmen. Andrea had just landed in a rather dense urban green belt, and immediately there was a team of more than a dozen people Search around.


    "Walk."


    Holding up the curtain of shadow again, the three of Andrea didn''t say much, and slipped eastward in silence as much as possible.


    The quality of the magic swordsmen trained by Aluriel was very good. When they approached the landing place of the UFO just now, several of them immediately began to cooperate to explore the surrounding area.


    If the three of Andrea hesitated for a moment just now, they must have been spotted by the detection and anti-invisibility magic at this time.


    To the east of the Moonlight Causeway is the enlightenment platform where the Magisters of Suramar often meet and communicate. Although the guards here are still tight, because the most distinguished mages in Suramar come and go, the actions of the magic swordsmen here Some are restrained.


    "Madam Yuejun, please forgive me. We just discovered an unidentified flying creature. In order to ensure the safety of all nobles, we are now working hard to investigate."


    A fully armed magic swordsman bowed his head respectfully and stood in front of a female mage in a complicated and gorgeous robe. The three of Andrea who sneaked past could tell at a glance that this woman''s status was relatively respected.


    ''Yuejun? I seem to have heard it somewhere...''


    The high-level elf mage known as Ms. Yuejun nodded noncommittally, and gently shook the magic wine in the cup to remind her faintly.


    "Try to keep your movements as small as possible. Today I have distinguished guests to entertain. This earthquake is already disturbing enough. I don''t want you to ruin the atmosphere again."


    "yes."


    When the three of Andrea slipped by not far away, Ms. Yuejun''s eyes swept over their stealth position intentionally or unintentionally, and Niyana''s body froze for a moment.


    Andrea noticed her strangeness, and gently pulled Niyana''s sleeve with the other hand that did not cast a spell, and gestured to her with his eyes.


    ''Keep going. ''


    Both Andrea and Prism knew that the Yue County lady had vaguely noticed their whereabouts, but perhaps considering the distinguished guests received today, she did not take the initiative to expose them.


    After successfully passing the enlightenment platform, the three of Andrea finally encountered an area that could not be sneaked through¡ªFate Square.


    The Destiny Square is the dividing line between the civilian area of ??Surama Yongyue and the gold-gilt noble area, and it is also the only place leading to the Dark Night Fortress.


    This is a tall and elegant cylindrical building. The round hall on the lower floor is equipped with solidified multi-detection magic circles, including the anti-invisibility enchantment.


    Pulling Niyana to hide in an unobserved corner not far from the stairs on the west side of Fate Square, Andrea dispelled the curtain of shadow.


    "Listen, the next action is the most important thing."


    Andrea warned Niyana seriously, "You try to follow behind me, and Prism will help you break the back. Don''t make random shots, so as not to be caught by the opponent. Learn more. Don''t talk, understand?"


    "clear."


    "Very good, let''s go."


    The entrance stairs chosen by Andrea are the side with the least guards. There are only four magic swordsmen and two large quadruped arcane puppets standing at the door.


    Sticking his head out from the wall in a blind corner, Andrea first used the group mind blast to hit the four magic swordsmen who were too late to react.


    "Find the intruder and start to eliminate it."


    As expected, the two inorganic arcane puppets moved at the same time as Andrea launched the attack, UU reading www.uukanshu. At the same time, their hands began to emit arcane light, and two condensed arcane rays extended towards the blind corner where the three of them were hiding.


    Prism from Elesalas is not just a thief. Facing the incoming arcane ray, she uses the mage''s Blink to dodge for a short distance, and then escapes into the shadows to use Shadow Step Move behind one of the golems.


    Andrea''s mode of action was simpler. He stepped directly into the shadow plane and used the shadow shuttle to move to the side of another arcane puppet.


    The Elune''s Tears on the top of Ghanir''s staff flashed energy light blades, taking advantage of the opportunity that the puppet couldn''t take back its hands, it cut off its hands with a sword.


    There is a special communication channel between the arcane puppets around the Fate Square. When the three of Andrea started to move, all the guards around the Fate Square knew that there was an intruder, and they were rushing in this direction. .


    Regardless of continuing to entangle with the arcane puppet, the Shadow Light Blade sliced ??the puppet that had lost its arm in half, and Andrea immediately asked Niyana to follow, and at this time Prism also took care of the other puppet.


    "The intruder has been spotted! Chase!"

 Chapter 387： Elisande Advisory Group

    Ignoring the four magic swordsmen who were standing still and the guards surrounding them, the three of Andrea crossed a dozen steps and entered the lower Destiny Square at the fastest speed.


    There are multiple exits inside the spacious hall, and this transfer station connecting all parts of Suramar has a very important position.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the three of Andrea felt an invisible pressure enveloped their bodies. This was the beginning of the restriction magic circle in the hall.


    "Uncle..."


    "Don''t stop! You and Prism go first, the goal is the central teleportation platform."


    As the movements of the three were delayed, the magic swordsman and puppets guarding the outside had already rushed over. The magic swordsman holding a double-headed sword was the first to respond quickly and sent arcane barrages to the three in an attempt to prevent them from escaping.


    In this hall where foreign enemies were restricted from casting spells, Andrea mobilized the power of shadow in his body much more than usual.


    But he still opened a small-scale shadow barrier before a large number of long-range spells approached, blocking all spells out.


    Under the horrified and angry gazes of the magic swordsmen, Andrea was the last to enter the teleportation platform, and a beam of light sent him to the upper floor of the Destiny Square.


    Coming here, there is only one straight road left from the Dark Night Fortress, but this road is the most troublesome one.


    When Andrea swung the sword of the dark empire that had lost its special effects to destroy the orb on the teleportation platform, the guards who heard the commotion in Fate Square were coming from both the large promenade behind and the fortress path in front.


    "Plissim, send out the signal."


    "yes."


    "Whew~"


    A bright flare rose from the Destiny Square, and the sharp sound could be clearly heard throughout the city of Suramar.


    The guards who were approaching the Destiny Square in the direction of the Grand Promenade were suddenly attacked by unknown persons. More than a dozen stealthy thieves attacked the middle and lower-level officers of the garrison at the same time, and the entire army lost command in a short time.


    After a successful blow, these thieves were not interested in fighting, and immediately threw smoke bombs and fled from the spot.


    At the same time, various areas in the city, including the Twilight Winery, were lit up one after another.


    The city guards, who were already overwhelmed by the earthquake, were even more overwhelmed. The guards who originally planned to gather at the Destiny Square to hunt down the invaders could only stop and put out the fire in the city first under the order of the officer.


    The areas where the fire was burned were all key facilities carefully selected by the scouts, such as the wine cellar of the Twilight Winery. If the fire was not extinguished, the supply of magic wine in the city would be seriously broken for a long time to come, which would inevitably endanger Su. The city order of Rama.


    There is no guarantee what an addict without a supply of mana will do.


    Blocking the pursuers from the rear, the three of Andrea didn''t stop for a moment, and continued to rush towards the Dark Night Fortress.


    Andrea turned into a white stag with a large number of purple magic lines engraved on its body.


    "Come on, I''m going to speed up the charge."


    The stag carrying two passengers began to accelerate on the flat road, and the stag, shrouded in deep purple light, gradually blurred as it ran, entering an untouchable demiplane.


    Seeing this strange situation for the first time, the magic swordsmen couldn''t react for a while, and Andrea passed by the guards guarding the gate of the Dark Night Fortress, and those who were bumped by him were like encountering a gust of wind. , without the slightest touch of the real thing.


    The Night Fortress, which received the warning signal, was closing the gate urgently. Seeing that there were not many guards ahead, Andrea got out of the shadow walking state and used the energy to accelerate her running speed.


    The stag that sped up again had a purple afterimage in the running, and squeezed into the Night Fortress like a streamer before the gate closed.


    "Phew~ finally came in."


    Facing the elite guards waiting in full force, Andrea felt a lot more relaxed at this time.


    After the gate of the Night Fortress was closed, it completely became a closed area. Andrea used mind control to make the magisters guarding the gate activate the defensive barrier of the Night Fortress with dull eyes.


    Those outside could not come in, and those inside could not go out until the gates were captured.


    Andrea didn''t know how many people in Suramar City opposed joining the Night Republic. Considering that most soldiers might not support the decision of the upper management 100%, along the way, apart from the magic puppet, Andrea Asia has never been a killer.


    After all, these people are likely to become citizens of the Night Republic in the future, and it is best to avoid casualties that can be avoided as much as possible.


    The Night Fortress has its own standing garrison. Although the elite level is higher than the guards outside the city, the number is significantly reduced.


    The decision makers of Suramar are discussing how to deal with the continuous earthquake from the southeast in the central tower of night.


    The incident happened suddenly, and the Dark Night Fortress didn''t have time to summon outside reinforcements into the city to help defend it. There were only about 2,000 defenders in this huge fortress, and they were scattered in various areas of the fortress.


    "Riot? Intruders?"


    In the Tower of Dark Night, the consultants who were discussing countermeasures looked at the magic swordsman who came to report in surprise.


    "yes."


    Netara Moonlight had some guesses about the identity of the intruder in his heart, but he had already made a decision and didn''t say anything. He just bowed his head respectfully and reported the situation to the consultants in a business-like manner.


    A female mage wearing a high-necked mage robe frowned and asked, "We have ordered the evacuation of the people, why is there a commotion? Where did the intruder come from?"


    The eyes of this female mage shone with strong arcane light. Her appearance was not too beautiful by the standards of the night elves, but even in this sudden situation, her demeanor was still calm, gentle and elegant at the same time. It also has some majestic temperament.


    This person is the titular leader of the Grand Magister Advisory Group, Chief Arcanist Talisa.


    Netara replied, "I can''t confirm for the time being, but it is very likely that they are the family members of the Moon Guard who connected to the city before."


    Glancing at Fandos whose face was discolored indiscriminately, Netara still lowered his head and said, "The group of night elves from the Moon Guard Fortress have caused a few commotions a few days ago, and it is said that it is because we failed to honor the original commitment to them."


    There was a flash of light in Talisa''s eyes, and she turned to look at Fandos, who had a somewhat ugly face.


    Vandos''s dress is different from Talisa''s. His upper body is naked and he does not wear a robe, but a set of close-fitting hollow metal armor full of powerful arcane energy, and his lower body is wearing a strange purple dress. .


    Fandos with a long silver ponytail gritted his teeth and glared at Netara. The magic swordsman''s report did not hide him, which made Fandos, who had always been pampered and aristocratic, very upset.


    Talisa is very familiar with this colleague''s style of work, UU Reading She asked dissatisfiedly, "Vandos, what''s going on?"


    "It was your proposal to win over the night elves from the Moon Guard Fortress. You promised us that you would handle this matter well. Why did you make such a commotion?"


    "this¡­"


    Fandos began to find a reason for himself quickly in his mind, "It''s because of those untouchables..."


    "What pariah?"


    Aluriel interrupted him in displeasure and retorted, "The highborne of the Moon Guard Fortress can also be called a pariah by you? Consultant Fandos, in what capacity do you say such a thing?"


    "you¡­"


    "Report!"


    A magister guard hurried over from outside the fortress, and interrupted the quarrel between the two consultants in a timely manner.


    "Lord Talisa, the intruders have invaded the Dark Night Fortress and sealed off the gates leading to the outside world. How should we deploy our defenses?"

 Chapter 388： Come on, do a XX dance

    "what?"


    "Why so fast?"


    Hearing the magister''s report, all the consultants were shocked.


    One of the male warriors wearing full-body enchanted armor put on the helmet he was holding in his hand, "I''ll go, this is my duty."


    Talisa nodded solemnly, "Please, Melandus, don''t let the intruders break into the Tower of Dark Night to disturb the meditation of the great magister."


    "I know."


    Talisa looked around at the crowd. Fandos and Aluriel were competing with each other for eyesight. It seemed that the two had a match for the time being.


    Tel''arn, who was becoming less and less human, murmured words that others couldn''t understand while bowing his head, while Etraeus was wandering around with his eyes empty, seemingly indifferent to everything that happened outside.


    ''Grand Magister, the members of the Advisory Board are getting more and more difficult to control...''


    In the eyes of Talisa, the only normal people in the advisory group are Aluriel, the head of the magic swordsmen, and Melandus, the leader of the swordsmen who is loyal to Elisande.


    Fandos is busy eliminating dissidents and fighting for power and profit, and the methods are getting worse and worse.


    Tel''arn is more like a plant than a person under the crazy self-transformation, Etraeus... His mental state worries Talisa. The astrologer seems to have been stimulated by something recently and has become uncomfortable with everything Don''t ask, just explore the starry sky.


    "Let''s get down to business."


    Talisa collected herself, and intentionally separated Aluriel and Vandos, whose conflicts were gradually intensifying.


    "Vandos, it''s up to you to investigate the earthquake outside the city. Try to stay vigilant. I have a bad feeling."


    "Tsk~"


    Hearing Talisa''s assignment, a trace of displeasure flashed in Fandos''s eyes, and he smacked his lips vaguely.


    But in the end he agreed, "Okay, I''ll go."


    "à§~"


    The Nighthold can only be teleported from the inside to the outside. When Vandos came back, he entered through the gate, which was one of the reasons why he felt uncomfortable.


    "Humph!"


    Seeing that Fandos teleported away, Aluriel snorted coldly, "This guy is going too far, and he clearly agreed to the Moon Guard''s conditions and played tricks in it."


    Talisa shook her head and didn''t say anything. She didn''t really agree with the previous decision on the Republic of Night, but in order to coordinate the increasingly tense atmosphere in the advisory group, she called on others to abstain from voting.


    If handled well, Moon Citadel can indeed continue to bring a lot of news about the Night Republic to Suramar.


    Closed for nearly ten thousand years, Suramar was seriously out of touch with the outside world. They really needed an intelligence channel to understand the changes in the world over the past few thousand years. This was also one of the important factors why Talisa and other advisors acquiesced in Vandros'' plan.


    But now everything is messed up, Vandos would rather die than suffer, take advantage desperately, and likes to show off his aristocratic status, which caused a commotion that shouldn''t have happened.


    In fact, Vandros''s family was not prominent before Elisande closed Suramar, and he was promoted to the advisory group in an exceptional way. What Elisande valued was his talent in arcane arts.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that Vandos desperately wanted to put gold on his face, to emphasize and consolidate his authority.


    ''It''s an eventful autumn...''


    Talisa looked worriedly at Elisande, who was meditating in the purple beam of light in the center of the Tower of Darkness.


    ¡®I hope that the situation will not develop to the worst possible stage. If the Night Republic is angered because of Fandos¡¯ small actions, the life of Suramar will be even more difficult in the future. ''


    ¡­


    "Uncle, why don''t we lead the large army to tear through Suramar''s defenses? Don''t say you can''t do anything about Suramar''s barrier."


    The three of Andrea had already cleared out most of the defenders near the fountain square in front of the Tower of Night. Niyana looked at the last defender standing in front of the gate of the Tower of Night, and asked An Delia questioned.


    None of the hundreds of fortress guards who fell on the ground died, but were temporarily deprived of their sanity by Andrea through various spiritual spells.


    Facing the little apprentice''s question, Andrea, who had output a large amount of magic power at one time, took a breath. "Although Suramar''s enchantment is strong, it is not unbreakable. I do have a way to break it."


    "But doing so will undoubtedly leave a bad and strong impression on the compatriots of Suramar, which may lead to some unnecessary troubles in the subsequent handover of governance."


    Elisande holds the Eye of Aman''Thul in his hands. If this great magister who is obsessed with exploring the timeline decides to resist, it is likely to cause a lot of damage to the army of the Night Republic.


    Elisande protected Suramar from the Burning Legion during the War of the Ancients. She has a very high status in the hearts of the people of Suramar. A direct war with her will damage the Night Republic''s reputation in the hearts of the people of Suramar regardless of whether they win or lose. perception.


    At any rate, they are former and future compatriots. It is best to subdue Suramar in a peaceful way. This can largely avoid the resistance of the people and complete the transition of power as quickly as possible.


    If it was just a private meeting with Elisande, it wouldn''t matter even if the two sides had a fight, anyway, not too many people would know about it.


    It would be better to say that Andrea really hoped that Elisande could be dealt with in the first battle, which would save a lot of saliva and brain cells.


    Elisande has the Pillar of Creation, and Andrea also has it. In a real fight, he is confident that he will not lose to the opponent.


    What Andrea is worried about now is that when Elisande doesn''t do anything, the group of consultants will jump out to act as a monster, and the first one to bear the brunt is that Vandos who is a bit clever but has a messy view of the overall situation.


    When Andrea captured the Fountain Square all the way, Prism, who was guarding near the city gate, was not idle either.


    Before Andrea set off, Seres habitually stuffed him with a lot of magic traps for self-defense, and now he handed over all these magic traps to Prism.


    Most of the magic traps made by the black-bellied Seres are spoofs, not to mention that Leticia, the great devil in the world, is on the sidelines to make plans with malicious intentions.


    At this time, a small group of heavily armed Nightborne Demon Swordsmen were hit. They danced a "charming" dance with grief and indignation, and twisted their bodies to take off their armor one by one.


    Prism: "..."


    The taciturn leader of the thieves raised the ball-shaped provocative trap in his hand and looked at it. Having been with Andrea''s family for many years, she quickly understood the origin of these items.


    The appearance of a bunch of rough guys with thick hairy legs twisting their waists and swinging their buttocks was really eye-catching, so Prism simply sat and waited for his prey to be fooled.


    Most of the Nightborne Demon Swordsmen are from high-level elves, and they value their face very much. No one wants to lose such a person in front of their colleagues.


    After looking left and right for a while, none of the heroes took that step bravely, one by one stood in place and watched.


    "boom!"


    The loud noise from the front of the Dark Night Fortress diverted the attention of everyone present. Many magic swordsmen breathed a sigh of relief and turned their heads to observe the battle situation in front of the square.


    ''That is¡­''


    Prism''s expression didn''t change, but her eyes became much more serious.


    Andrea was in close combat with a warrior holding a double-headed sword. This unorthodox warrior did not use strength to overwhelm others, but majored in dexterity and reaction speed.

 Chapter 389： Someone fell into the pit of the titans again

    It wasn''t just Prism who was worried, but Niyana, who was watching the battle at close range, nervously grasped the staff that Andrea gave him as a graduation gift.


    The leader of the Suramar swordsmen, who called himself Melandus, was completely beyond Niyana''s expectations. She thought that the iron can wearing full armor was a bull, but she didn''t expect that the other party was actually a flexible cheetah.


    Andrea also felt very awkward at this time. He had been in the arena for many years and had seen all kinds of strange fighting styles. It was not uncommon for an agile fighter like Melandus to come across it.


    But the strength of the agile fighters he had fought before was far inferior to the one in front of him, and his speed of action and reaction had already surpassed the scope of normal people from a certain point of view.


    Even Andrea''s instant spell needs to raise his hand to make an action, and the moment he raised his hand, Melandus was able to react quickly, and the double-headed sword in his hand attacked Andrea had to save The key point is to force him to change his moves at super fast speed.


    ''It''s a little troublesome. ''


    The armor on Melandus''s body may not seem thick, but it is actually very defensive.


    The surface of the armor exudes a strong arcane aura, and the arcane energy visible to the naked eye even overflows from the armor, forming many dazzling blue light bands.


    The double-headed sword in his hand is also fundamentally different from the standard swordsmen''s standard items. It has not broken after multiple collisions with the shadow light blade inspired by the Tears of Elune, which proves its excellent strength. .


    "clang!"


    To fight against such a super-fast enemy, Andrea had to raise his spirits.


    Once again swiping the sword that was dangerously holding Melandus between the dark empires, and before Andrea could use the spiritual scream, Melandus suddenly kicked towards him as if he had predicted the danger in advance. Back off ten meters.


    ''Dry! This guy''s sixth sense is fine, right? ''


    Mylandus'' true strength is far from the upper limit that Andrea has seen, but his fighting style is very advantageous in single-to-one confrontation.


    If it is facing a mass creature like the abyss lord, Melandus'' poor attack methods can only give them a pedicure.


    But in the face of mortals of similar size, I believe that everyone who fights with him will feel the pain of Andrea''s egg at this time.


    The spell attack could not lock the target, and the melee attack on the opponent was extremely fast. This rather sloppy fighting style made Andrea gradually lose his patience.


    "Clang!"


    Once again, relying on a series of instant spells to force Melandus back, Andrea thrust the Sword of the Dark Empire into the ground, and pulled out a square-shaped blue-gray stone from the magic backpack with an unswerving expression.


    Talisa: "!"


    Talisa, who was watching the battle through the crystal ball in the Tower of Darkness, suddenly changed her face, and she stared at the inconspicuous stone.


    "Is that..."


    Before the surprised Talisa straightened her mind, Andrea urged the stone in her hand amidst Melandus''s puzzled and vigilant expression.


    The fountain square in front of the Tower of Darkness was originally spraying five-color water streams affected by arcane magic. As the stone in Andrea''s hand was suspended in violation of the laws of physics, the water stream in the fountain suddenly became thicker and all flowed towards Andrea''s body. The direction converges.


    In just ten seconds, the sea level near Surama Astava Port began to fluctuate, and the highly compressed sea water continued to rush towards Andrea.


    "¡­No way?"


    Melandus understood Andrea''s intentions. This guy planned to use super-wide-range spells to completely cut off his hiding space.


    "Hey~" Andrea, who was in a bad mood, smiled and looked at Melandus, whose hair was all over his body, "I want to see how you can dodge this trick!"


    "Wow!"


    Under the action of the tidal stone, the compressed water ball suddenly began to expand rapidly, and the turbulent water flow was ejected from the water ball.


    Yes, squirting.


    The water flow that has been pressurized countless times is really sprayed out on a large scale, and the wide fountain square is covered with a large amount of water vapor almost in the blink of an eye.


    Before Melandus turned around and ran back, he, who was the main target of attack, was already submerged in the torrent of water.


    "boom!"


    The waves hit the outer layer of the Tower of Dark Night, and the entire tower began to shake.


    Talisa and the others hurriedly supported the fixed objects around them to stabilize their figures. No one noticed that Elisande, who had been suspended in the light beam of the Tower of Dark Night, suddenly opened his eyes.


    The sea water rushing to the various parts of the Dark Night Fortress stopped as if someone had suddenly pressed the video freeze button, and then the water flow reversed in the direction when it started to flow in an unreasonable way, and soon all returned to Astava Port.


    Andrea ignored Melandus who was knocked down by the waves and fainted. He squinted his eyes and looked at the upper floor of the Tower of Darkness.


    ''Back in time? so¡­''


    A woman wearing a high crown and two circles of mysterious magic lines floating behind her head suddenly appeared on the square.


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth ticked, "Grand Magister Elisande? You''re finally willing to come out."


    Elisande''s appearance can only be regarded as the middle-aged figure of the night elves, but her temperament is very eye-catching, revealing a persistent and firm temperament from the inside out. With the blessing of arcane magic power behind her, The whole person is full of majesty.


    With blue eyes staring at Andrea, Elisande asked in a deep voice, "Who are you? Why do you hold the Tide Stone, and why do you sneak into Suramar to attack my fortress?"


    Andrea frowned, and a few questions from Elisande revealed some information to him.


    ''Don''t know me? That is to say... Elisande cannot see my existence in the timeline through the Eye of Aman''Thul? I understand¡­''


    After thinking it over, Andrea looked at the great magister opposite with pity.


    ¡®Another poor man who was abused by the Titans. ''


    Elisande didn''t know why the intruder in front of her looked at her with such strange eyes. She frowned and asked again, "Intruder, answer my question, otherwise don''t blame me for using deadly force to eliminate the danger."


    Andrea chuckled and spread her hands, "Can''t you see me in the timeline? I ask myself that I''m still famous in Azeroth, why is there no me in the timeline you peeked through the eyes of Amman''Thul?"


    "you¡­"


    Elisande''s pupils shrank slightly, UU reading www. uukanshu.com It is not surprising that Andrea knows that the Eye of Aman''Thul is in her hands, after all, it is not a secret.


    But few people know the power of the Eye of Aman''Thul, a pillar of creation that is not so easy to use.


    Elisande''s heart was a little heavy, and she vaguely realized that something was wrong.


    "Intruder, report your name."


    Andrea smiled and stroked her chest in salute, "Andrea Moon Shadow, the current leader of the night elves, nice to meet you, Grand Magister Elisande."


    "what?"


    A look of surprise appeared on Elisande''s face, "Impossible! The ruler of the night elves should be..."


    Andrea''s eyes flashed, "Malfurion and Tyrande?"


    ''really¡­''

 Chapter 390： Fragmentation and loss of control of ideas

    Elisande opened her mouth, and Andrea''s rush to answer completely disrupted her rhythm. At this time, the great magister was very confused.


    She instinctively suspected that Andrea was lying, but when she turned her head to look at Talisa, this confidant nodded solemnly to her and admitted Andrea''s identity, which made Elisande feel more absurd. come stronger.


    "What do you know? Where did you know it? Why doesn''t your existence appear in the timeline shown by the Eye of Aman''Thul?"


    For nearly ten thousand years, Elisande has always believed in the future shown to her by the Eye of Aman''Thul. With the "guidance" of the Eye of Aman''Thul, she has led the Nightborne to overcome difficulties many times, which has strengthened her Exploring the timeline is the future obsession of Nightborne.


    The restless Elisande was emotionally unstable. She felt that the ideas she had believed in and practiced for many years were being destroyed.


    Andrea put away her smile, and said seriously to the Grand Magister, "With your intelligence, you should have already guessed it, right?"


    "The Eye of Aman''Thul is indeed a powerful Titan artifact, but its main function is not to modify the timeline, but to control the speed and direction of time within a certain range with special rules."


    "Where did all this time come from?"


    Andrea asked and answered, "It''s very simple, there are countless parallel worlds of Azeroth."


    Andrea felt strange a long time ago. With so many Pillars of Creation, only you, the Eye of Aman''Thul, can support the large source of magic power needed by a city.


    Through the information revealed by Elisande, Andrea finally knew.


    These energies are absorbed by the Eye of Aman''Thul from the parallel world of Azeroth.


    Azeroth is a world with countless branching timelines, as is known through the Bronze Dragons, Keepers of Time.


    But just as Andrea has always believed, even Aman''Thul, the leader of the Titans known as the father of the gods, cannot fully understand the mystery of time, and the bronze dragon''s understanding of time is even more half-baked.


    The Eye of Aman''Thul was made by Aman''Thul himself, which contains his understanding of time and the derivation of the future of Azeroth.


    But in all parallel timelines, Andrea, a traveler from outside the box, does not exist.


    Elisande believes that the future he sees is likely to happen in the future, but Andrea''s existence ironically gave her a resounding slap.


    Hey hey wake up, your Suramar is dead.


    What happens to a person with paranoid beliefs when their beliefs are shattered? Just look at Elisande''s appearance at this time.


    The magic power of the whole body overflowed out of control, and a magic storm formed in a small area, and Elisande''s eyes wandered and flustered.


    "Impossible! How could the Titans make mistakes? They are great existences that shape the world!"


    ''If the Titans are wrong, what do I believe in all this time? ''


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I don''t deny that the Titans are great, but they are not omnipotent. Facts have proved that no one who blindly believes in Aman''Thul''s predictions has a good end, including the bronze dragon king Nozdormu." .¡±


    ''Of course including you. ''


    In the original history, Elisande knelt and licked decisively when the Burning Legion came to Azeroth again because he blindly believed in the future shown by the Eye of Aman''Thul.


    She didn''t even think about it carefully, the Pillars of Creation were made by a Titan, and it''s not easy for Sargeras, who is also a Titan, to obstruct it?


    Even if he is not proficient in the power of time, Sargeras only needs to slightly modify the details of the timeline to deceive Elisande to death, and this paranoid great magister believed that he saw The future of Suramar is the only way out.


    "Great Magister!"


    Talisa led other consultants to the Tower of Darkness, and Andrea took the time to glance at these people.


    ''Ok? ''


    This glance made Andrea see some problems.


    Although Tel''an looked crazy, Andrea, who had already expected it, was not surprised by it.


    Aluriel''s performance is relatively normal, but Etraeus...


    The astrologer looked at Elisande with flickering eyes, vaguely revealing a very complicated expression.


    ''what happened? The person with the ghost image of the planet floating behind his head should be Etraeus, right? ''


    Compared with Fandos, who only plays tricks, Andrea is more vigilant to Etraeus, who has been hiding behind the scenes and only expresses his opinions at critical moments.


    The astrologers and astrologists of Azeroth can explore the starry sky spiritually, and it is not impossible for those with stronger abilities to find planets with intelligent life.


    A typical example is Medivh, the astral mage. The world he has explored is definitely more than one Draenor.


    The universe of Azeroth is called the dark void by the Titans. With the destruction of the Pantheon and the suppression of the Holy Light Legion, the order of the dark void has begun to tilt in the past tens of thousands of years.


    The power of the Burning Legion and the Void is growing, and the competition between the two sides for the Dark Void has reached a fever pitch.


    Countless once vibrant planets were destroyed by the Burning Legion and transformed into frontline bases of demons, and countless planets were infected by the power of the void and became pawns under the hands of the Void Lord.


    The more capable astrologers are, the easier it is to get in touch with the dark side of these universes. At this time, Etraus'' strange reaction made Andrea raise his vigilance against him again.


    ¡®By the way, where did Vandros go? Was it sent to investigate the earthquake? ''


    At this time, the earthquake had already subsided, and Aegwynn should have raised the entire Saldanas smoothly.


    If there is no accident, the earthquake will inevitably come again later. After all, the incarnation of Sargeras is sealed and the polluted Temple of the Moon God will be sent back to the bottom of the sea.


    Seeing that Elisande''s breath and mood became more and more unstable, Andrea said solemnly to Niyana, "Sneak and hide to the side first, I''m afraid there will be a big battle."


    "Okay, uncle, we must win."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea waved to Niyana freely and said, "I don''t need to worry about you, little girl, go ahead."


    At this time, the magic power on Elisande was almost completely out of control. At her level, how much harm the out-of-control magic power would cause could be roughly guessed by the livid faces of Talisa and the others.


    Andrea used the shadow shuttle to teleport in front of Talisa and the others. The magic swordsman Aluriel reacted the fastest, drew out his weapon and stood in front of Talisa and the three in a fighting posture.


    "Don''t get excited, I believe none of you want Elisande to completely lose control here."


    Andrea said sternly, "I can suppress Elisande''s rampage, but I don''t know anything about arcane arts. How to straighten out her magic power depends on you."


    Talisa reached out to block Aluriel, who was about to make trouble, and said in a deep voice, "I know, UU Reading must not let the great magister destroy the city he has guarded all his life because of losing control."


    "very good."


    Andrea glanced at Talisa appreciatively, "Among so many consultants, you have the best overall view."


    Both Aluriel and Melandus are typical warrior characters, and they are more used to obeying orders.


    Tel''arn was delirious, and Andrea felt he needed Professor Ma''s flaming lips to get back to normal.


    Fandos acted only in his own interests, but Etraus made Andrea a little confused.


    Talisa replied calmly, "I have something to say after the battle is over. If Chancellor Moon Shadow can help us suppress the magic power explosion of the great magister and save Suramar, I am willing to personally support Suramar''s return to the night elves." Mainstream society."


    Aluriel followed suit and said, "Me too."


    Andrea, who turned her back to Talisa and looked at Elisande, raised her mouth slightly, "I''m waiting for your words." ''

 Chapter 391： pointing at the bald man

    At the same time, on the sea southeast of Suramar.


    When Fandos led the investigation team to ride the flying magic saber to the center of the earthquake predicted by geological prospecting scholars, a well-preserved abandoned palace first came into their eyes.


    "This is..." Fandos opened his mouth in surprise, "Moon Temple Saldanath? Why is it here?"


    As a native Suramar resident, Vandos stayed in the safe barrier with other Suramar people when the world fell apart, and witnessed the upheaval of the whole world.


    Saldanas was also torn apart by the terrifying power of the maelstrom at that time, separated from the territory of Suramar, and was finally drawn into the raging sea.


    At this time, the surrounding area of ??Saldanas was deserted, the ruined buildings were covered with miserable green seaweed, starfish and various shellfish could be seen everywhere, and some unexhausted deep-sea monster fish were helpless on the wet beach. struggling.


    An attendant speculated uncertainly, "Master Fandos, it seems that someone raised Saldanas from the bottom of the sea."


    Fandos also thought of this possibility through the clues at the scene, but he still had some difficulty accepting "Can mortals really do this kind of thing?"


    It wasn''t just the Temple of the Moon, Sardanas, that rose from the bottom of the sea, but the entire land where the abandoned Temple of the Moon was located. The beach that had just surfaced could be regarded as a small island.


    Pulling an island up from the depths of the sea was something Vandros had never heard of.


    An accompanying arcanist with a keen sense of spells suddenly frowned, "Master Vandros, I sense a strong evil energy aura, which should come from inside Saldanas."


    Fandos took a deep breath. He was one of the consultants that Elisande appointed exceptionally. Although the overall situation was bad, it didn''t mean that he was a complete idiot.


    "Our exploration mission has concluded that the earthquake was not natural but man-made."


    "The people who can do this kind of thing are definitely very powerful. Everyone, be vigilant and step by step into the Temple of the Moon God to explore."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    When Fandos led people into the gate of Saldanath, in the deep underground of the Temple of the Moon, Aegwynn and two human-shaped blue dragons were jointly casting spells to seal the indestructible body of the incarnation of Sargeras.


    The solid and solid arcane chains lifted the arms of the avatar of Sargeras high, his upper body was sealed by a chain seal, and there were many conspicuous binding runes on his body.


    After making sure that the seal was safe, Aegwynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It should be fine, as long as the Moon God Temple is sunk into the sea again, it will be guaranteed that no one will enter this sealed hall."


    After finishing business, the bored Kalecgos began to chat with Aegwynn, but Arygos'' face suddenly changed at this moment.


    "Two, relax for a while, the detection spell I arranged at the gate of Saldanas has been touched."


    Aegwynn straightened his expression immediately, "Someone broke in?"


    The three strode out of the sealing hall, and Aegwynn, who was the last to leave, turned around and waved his hands, drawing a circle in the air.


    As her arcane magic power poured out, the three thick metal gates slammed shut one after another, locking the avatar of Sargeras in the deepest part of the temple.


    The teleportation light flashed, and when the three came to the hall inside the main entrance of Saldanas, they happened to collide with Fandos and others who led the troops to explore steadily.


    Fandos was taken aback by the three people who suddenly appeared in front of him, and threw out an arcane barrage of conditioned reflex.


    Aegwen was not a good-tempered person in the first place. Seeing that the other party attacked first, she immediately responded with a seemingly indistinguishable arcane barrage.


    The spells of the two sides collided in the air, and Aegwynn''s arcane barrage was more condensed, and the second attack scattered the spells of Vandros, and continued to fly towards the startled Vandros.


    Fandos hurriedly propped up the defensive shield to block the opponent''s spell, and the huge pressure on the shield made his heart sink.


    ''Sure enough. ''


    After this tentative contact, the two sides did not make any further moves, and they lined up in two distinct teams to confront each other in the main hall of Saldanas.


    Without the suppression of Malygos, Kalecgos started to wave again. He looked at the group of strange elves opposite and asked carelessly, "The weird night elves over there, who are you? Are you here?" What intention?"


    "Freak?!"


    Fandos and the others showed angry expressions on their faces, especially Fandos''s face was the ugliest.


    Most of the Suramar people are proud of the current form which is more suitable for manipulating magic power. They even changed their name, no longer called Kaldorei night elf, but call themselves Night Son Shal''dorei.


    The Nightborne''s form was changed under the nourishment of the Nightwell. Although the Nightborne have been trapped in Suramar for many years, at least they still know that the Eternal Well b¨¤ozh¨¤ and the cataclysm of the Earthquake.


    Without the Well of Eternity, in the eyes of the night children of the aristocratic factions like Fandos, Xia Duolei, who has a new source of magic power, is the chosen one, the orthodox heir of the night empire, far superior to the night republic led by the pariah.


    The pride in my heart was dismissed as a freak by this strange species {human} that I had never seen before, and the anger of Fandos and others naturally burned.


    "Intruders, you dare to call the noble Xia Duolei a freak! Accept the punishment of the Son of the Night!"


    Fandos swung his staff to form a magic circle that enveloped the three of Aegwynn.


    This never-before-seen magic circle aroused the curiosity of Arygos, and Aegwynn complained speechlessly, "I never said... whoever said it, you can find someone."


    "Tick tock~"


    With the sound of the clock running in the magic circle on the ground, the three of Aegwynn felt an unnatural pause in their bodies at the same time.


    Aegwynn and Alegos are strong. Although Kalecgos is relatively weak, as a blue dragon, he has quite good resistance to magic, and the three of them quickly recovered from the influence of spells.


    Arygos frowned. "Time magic? This is the field that the bronze dragon is good at. How can mortals use it?"


    The well-prepared magic circle was easily pushed by the opponent, and the confidence in Vandos''s heart was fading rapidly, but he still refused to admit defeat and sneered, "Bronze dragon? Those big lizards are just the power of time obtained by the gift of the Titans." , we are different."


    "Xia Duolei''s time spells were all developed by himself, and they are fundamentally different from those yellow **** lizards."


    Even Kalecgos, who has always been inconspicuous, sank when someone pointed at the bald head and scolded the bald man.


    "Mortal, who do you call a big lizard?"


    Seeing the anger in the eyes of the two suddenly transformed blue dragons in front of him, Fandos squirmed his lips but was unable to speak.


    "Well... what if I say it''s just a misunderstanding?"


    "too late!"


    "Ang!" 6

 Chapter 392： Elisande

    When the battle in Saldanath started, the situation in front of the Tower of Night in Suramar also had new changes.


    The great magister Elisande lost his mind under the sudden shock of the truth, allowing the violent and uncontrollable magic power to overflow, and it only needs a fuse to completely ignite it.


    After negotiating with Talisa and other consultants, Andrea took a deep breath to calm down, and let all the previous calculations and plans out of his mind.


    Elisande, who was suspended in mid-air, had lost her eyesight, and her body was completely taken over by subconscious instinct.


    Because of the chaotic and violent magic power in his body, the first thing Elisande''s instinct to do is to vent, to expel too much uncontrollable energy out of his body.


    "Snapped!"


    "Hey~ this way."


    Andrea hit Elisande with a shadow bomb. Although the spell effect was blocked by the mana shield on her body, it undoubtedly succeeded in attracting the attention of the great magister.


    The Eye of Aman''Thul is suspended in the Tower of Night as an energy core to power the Nightwell. As the current owner of this artifact, Elisande can mobilize part of its power even outside the tower.


    "Sa!"


    Grinning and revealing two pairs of canine teeth, Elisande responded fiercely to Andrea who dared to provoke.


    Several small rotating magic circles appeared behind Elisande, and the multiple bursts of arcane missiles disappeared as soon as they left the circle.


    The hairs all over Andrea''s body suddenly exploded, and at the very moment, he followed the instructions of the crisis instinct to launch the shadow shuttle backwards, and the whole person moved vertically more than ten meters in the blink of an eye.


    "Boom!"


    The quality of Elisande''s magic power is very pure, and the very basic arcane missiles hit the ground of the square one after another, causing huge movements.


    After Andrea regained his footing, his expression became very serious, "Blessing of the time spell? These arcane missiles can''t capture the flight trajectory at all, as if they were accelerated to the limit at the moment of launch. ''


    Even Vandros can use time spells. As the creator of time spells in Suramar, Elisande''s attainments far exceed all the mages in Suramar.


    Just as he was about to counterattack with the shadow spirit spell, Andrea''s face suddenly changed, and his body was frozen unconsciously.


    ''wrong! It''s not just the body, it''s time-bound! ''


    In many fantasy literatures, time and space spells are very rogue when used in combat, and Andrea has personally experienced the troubles of time spells at this time.


    The Bronze Dragon used the gift he got from Aman''Thul more by virtue of his talent. Elisande in front of him had a deeper understanding of the time spell, and Andrea was recruited completely unconsciously.


    Using the power of the Eye of Aman''Thul as support and drive, Elisande''s time spells are hard to defend against.


    "Ah!"


    Elisande, who only had consciousness and instinct, did not forget the spells she used in the past. She yelled and launched an arcane barrage at Andrea to wash the ground, and the overwhelming blue-purple light curtain drowned Andrea, who was temporarily unable to move.


    Niyana, who was watching from the dark, felt tense. Although she already had a deep understanding of the strength of her mentor, it was the first time that she faced an opponent with such a weird and unpredictable fighting style. Niyana inevitably felt a little unconfident.


    ''Can you really win? ''


    "Ahem~"


    The sound of coughing came from the smoke and dust caused by the spell, and Andrea''s figure was finally seen again in the middle of the spreading black wind.


    Elune''s Tears were shining elegant purple light at this moment, and Andrea had a thin purple shield around his body to protect him from harm.


    Except for Andrea himself who was unharmed, the ground around him was terribly bombarded by the arcane barrage, and the originally flat square became potholed.


    Speechless and looking at the surrounding terrain, Andrea sighed and said, "It seems that we have to make a quick decision, otherwise the reconstruction after the war will be a headache."


    Seeing Elisande''s left hand slightly raised again, Andrea, who was prepared, did not give Elisande any chance to restrict him, and used the shadow shuttle to move behind Elisande.


    "The devouring plague."


    The shadow spell that pollutes the spirit has just been issued, and a momentary time warp suddenly appeared at Elisande''s location.


    Elisande, who had already been recruited, turned around and used a range of spells to slow down the flow of time around Andrea as if nothing happened.


    The decrease in time velocity indirectly slowed Andrea''s movements, but Andrea, who succeeded in one blow, did not stay in place. He shifted his position again as early as the moment Elisande shot.


    About 20 meters above Elisande, Andrea, who was supported by the black breeze, stretched out the staff of Ganir in her hand, and the purple light from Elune''s Tears on the top of the staff became more and more intense.


    The sky of Suramar was agitated by Elisande''s magical power. Fortunately, most of the residents of Suramar had evacuated to the shelter at this time, otherwise this doomsday scene alone would have stirred up the entire world. City panic.


    The eyes of Talisa and the others who were watching the battle on the ground were blurred, and Andrea who was in the air and Elisande who was rushing towards the opponent suddenly disappeared together.


    In the dark shadow plane around her, Elisande''s body stared blankly at the sudden changes around her, and her night vision ability could not allow her to see through this subplane shrouded in fog.


    "Eluen, I am the spokesperson of your anger, and in the name of the goddess of the moon, I will bestow merciless punishment on the enemy!"


    "The Wrath of the Moon God!"


    Following Andrea''s high-speed chanting, countless dark purple shadow energy clusters suddenly appeared in the dark space.


    These highly compressed dark meteors completely covered the area around Elisande, and the outermost mana shield of the great magister was eroded by shadow energy the moment it was hit.


    Elisande immediately cast Blink to leave the spot, but the spell that had already been released was still following her like tarsal maggots.


    All other spells in the shadow plane have been suppressed to a certain extent, but the shadow energy has been increased.


    Under the ebb and flow, UU Reading Elisande''s multi-spell shield gradually couldn''t keep up with the speed of being penetrated by the purple meteor.


    If it was a single spell, Elisande could use time to stop it or even reverse it, but this continuous meteor shower made her tired of coping.


    Although the falling speed was reduced under the time magic shield around his body, the continuous attacks that never stopped finally broke through Elisande''s final protection.


    Andrea, who had been hiding in the shadows and observing, saw an opportunity. ''


    The extra version of Mind Blast prepared for a long time hit the enemy at the moment when Elisande''s magic defense collapsed. Even though she lost her self-awareness, Elisande''s instincts were still subconsciously manipulated by her soul.


    The moment she was directly hit by the mind blast, all her movements stopped, and she fell limply to the ground.


    "receive!"


    The dark meteor shower all over the sky disappeared immediately after Andrea''s recovery, and the pitch-black shadow plane dissipated after the battle, and Suramar, filled with rich arcane magic power, appeared before Andrea''s eyes again.

 Chapter 393： Outspoken fate

    The Shadow Plane does not have the function of slowing down and stagnating time. How much time has passed inside, and the same time has passed outside.


    Elisande and Andrea disappeared from the eyes of Niyana, Talisa and others who were watching the battle for about 5 minutes. When the anxiously waiting people finally saw them again, the battle seemed to be over.


    "Huh~"


    Andrea, who fell to the ground with Elisande in his arms, let out a sigh of relief.


    Because Elisande lost her mind, she couldn''t use her rich experience and combat wisdom to make more effective combinations of various spells. In fact, it was not difficult to win this battle.


    The Wrath of the Moon God, which used to rely on the help of Elune''s divine power, can now be used independently by Andrea. Although it still needs the help of Elune''s Tears to some extent, it is still a great improvement.


    Although Wrath of the Luna is superficially similar to Tyrande''s Luna Prayer, the power contained in it is actually fundamentally different.


    The moon **** prayer that Tyrande usually uses is a weakened version of the magic spell taught by Elune to the Elune sisters after being castrated, and it does not exceed the limit that mortals can use.


    The upper limit of this spell is also high enough. The large-area clearing spell issued by the former High Priest Dijana with the life force of Elune''s Tears is close to its original power.


    To put it simply, the full version of these two divine arts, which are both in one body and with two sides, is simply not usable by ordinary mortals. Forcing an envoy is likely to have a large amount of life force drained like the High Priest Dijana.


    It took nearly 10,000 years of trial and error for Andrea to finally basically restore the magic that was used to deal with Queen Azshara at that time. With the blessing of Elune''s Tears, its power is no more than that of the full version. difference.


    Neither Niyana nor the advisory group saw the final battle scene. It was a battle beyond the limits of mortals. With the help of the Eye of Aman''Thul, Elisande''s strength was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    In any case, Elisande''s loss of control to Suramar City was finally prevented, and the Nightborne advisors including Talisa and Aluriel breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of their standpoint and starting point, these consultants have very deep feelings for their hometown city where they have lived for tens of thousands of years, and they don''t want to see her destroyed because of the momentary loss of the great magister.


    "Uncle!"


    Seeing the end of the battle, Niyana excitedly ran out of the corner where she was hiding.


    "you win?"


    "Well." Andrea rubbed Niyana''s hair, and responded to her expectation with a smile, "The opponent is not in the best condition, and there is nothing to be proud of if he wins."


    The advisory group headed by Talisa hurriedly surrounded the unconscious Elisande, and Tel''an, who worked part-time as a palace gardener and healer for personal interests, checked on Elisande''s situation.


    This strange man who looked more like a forest elf than an elf showed a simple and honest smile, "There is nothing serious about the body, but the soul has been shaken. With the spiritual power of the great magister, he should be able to wake up soon."


    This was the first time Andrea saw Tel''an performing his duties seriously. Before that, this guy had been standing there stupidly talking to himself, his expression constantly changing.


    If it weren''t for this performance, Andrea would almost think that he had completely lost his humanity and reason.


    "Don''t bother."


    Andrea lightly tapped his staff on the ground, and an invisible mental wave swept over everyone present. Except for Niyana, who had already experienced it, everyone''s hearts trembled at the same time.


    Talisa glanced at Andrea vigilantly, "A direct attack on the spirit and soul? Really rare. ''


    Precisely because of its rarity, even the great magister Elisande didn''t have a deep defense against the soul, otherwise Andrea would need to spend a lot of effort to win today.


    Of course, at that time, the body of the great magister will not be as intact as it is now.


    The astrologer Etraus looked at Andrea meaningfully, and he felt a familiar force from this mild mental shock.


    ''Void? ''


    "Well~"


    Just at this moment, Elisande groaned softly, and Talisa hurriedly helped the great magister to sit up from the ground.


    "I am..."


    Elisande, who had just woken up, was still a little dazed. When she saw the bluestone ground in the square that had been extensively damaged, her pupils suddenly shrank.


    "By the way, my magic is out of control... Talisa! Is Suramar okay?"


    Talisa let out a sigh of relief while shaking her head and comfortingly said, "Grand Magister, Suramar has not been damaged, and the trace in front of you is the most damaged area."


    Elisande looked up in disbelief. She was very confident in her own strength. If no one stopped her, she might really be able to go berserk and destroy the entire Suramar.


    When she saw Andrea standing aside smiling with a staff, Elisande froze for a moment, and then showed a somewhat complicated wry smile.


    "So that''s it, you made the move."


    Elisande just lost control of her magic power, and her body didn''t suffer too much damage. With Talisa''s support, she quickly stood up from the ground smoothly.


    Looking at Andrea with piercing eyes, Elisande sighed softly and said, "Andrea Moon Shadow, I think, we need to have a good talk."


    Andrea bowed with a polite smile, "It''s an honor."


    ¡­


    "Boom!"


    A violent earthquake swept across Suramar and even the entire Broken Isles again, and Saldanas, which had just risen to the surface of the sea not long ago, sank back into the sea under Aegwynn''s spell.


    Kalecgos looked at the net bag hanging under his left front paw, and a dozen Nightborne were crammed into the small space like bundled piglets.


    In Arygos''s hand, he was holding the most gorgeously dressed Nightborne, and it was the same Vandros who spoke rudely before.


    "Prince, what should we do next?"


    Kalecgos pointed at the unconscious Nightborne with his vacant paw, "Where are these guys going? What kind of race are they? A subspecies of night elves?"


    Arygos also had doubts in his eyes, "I don''t know, let''s send them to the nearest beach in Suramar first, I guess these people should be the residents of that great enchantment."


    Just as the two blue dragons were discussing how to deal with this group of unrestrained mortals, the giant barrier covering Suramar dissipated from the top to both sides, and a beautiful seaside city with night elf architectural style appeared in front of the two dragons and one person .


    Aegwynn looked at this scene in surprise, "That is, Suramar City?"


    "Why did you untie the enchantment at this time?"


    Arygos thought for a while with a serious expression, "Anyway, let''s go and try to visit first. After all, we use someone else''s abandoned city, so it''s better to say hello."

 Chapter 394： Sargeras true strength

    The young Aegwynn was very curious, and she readily agreed to Arygos''s suggestion, and the three of them headed towards Suramar City together.


    As the earthquake gradually subsided, Elisande issued a safety notice to the whole city in his own name, and the people came out of their shelters one after another.


    The people of Suramar, who have seen the man-made sky for nearly ten thousand years, looked at the sky in unison just after they left the refuge.


    Outside the dissipating barrier, the beautiful night sky dotted with countless stars gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    "How long has it been, I didn''t expect that I could see this beautiful starry sky again."


    "Grandpa, is this the real sky?"


    "Yeah, it''s just...why did you suddenly lower the barrier? Has the great magister decided to reconnect with the outside world?"


    Not only were the people on the street looking at the sky in amazement and talking, but the city guards and officials also had puzzled expressions on their faces.


    The head of the magic swordsmen, Aluriel, quickly led his subordinates to various urban areas to appease the restlessness of the citizens.


    "Grand Magister Elisande ordered that after multiple confirmations by scouts, the crisis outside our city has long since dissipated. Starting today, Suramar will resume contact with the world."


    Suramar, which had just reopened to the public, soon welcomed its first batch of guests.


    Not the night elves stationed in Falanaar, nor the moon guards of Moonguard Bastion, but two blue dragons approaching from above.


    ¡­


    When Aegwynn, Alegos and the other three were introduced by Aluriel to the governing hall in the upper part of the Tower of Night, Alegos'' eyes first fell on the night elf who was looking at him with a smile.


    Seeing Andrea here, most of the doubts in Arygos''s heart were immediately resolved. He smiled and hugged Andrea gently.


    "I''m wondering why you didn''t go to Northrend. It stands to reason that such a big event should not be without your participation. It turns out that you came to persuade Suramar."


    The expression on Kalecgos'' face was somewhat unnatural. He still remembered this person who "bullied" him when he was young.


    Symbolically shaking Andrea''s hand, Kalecgos stopped paying attention to him, and turned his attention to the Nightborne around him.


    Fandos, who had already awakened, looked a little embarrassed, and he walked back to the position of the advisory group depressed, staring at Aegwynn.


    There is no way, he can''t afford to offend the Dragon Clan, so he can only find a "soft persimmon" to vent his grievance and anger.


    Elisande didn''t know what happened between Fandos who was out to investigate and these three people, but she still knew what kind of urine her consultant was after all.


    Since she was obsessed with the exploration of the timeline, Elisande has not been in power for a long time. After being awakened by Andrea, she recalled the experience of the previous thousands of years, and she felt as if she had passed away.


    Andrea politely extended her hand to Aegwynn, "This is the contemporary Guardian of Tirisfal. Nice to meet you. I am Andrea Moonshadow, Speaker of the Republic of Night."


    "I am Magna Aegwynn, and I have heard many legends about you."


    Aegwynn held Andrea''s hand with great interest, "It is said that your excellency has very strong personal strength, and I hope to have the opportunity to compete with Chancellor Moon Shadow."


    Andrea smiled perfunctorily, "Let''s talk about it later, I still have business to do now."


    Aegwynn nodded understandingly, "It''s a pity that the incarnation of Sargeras who defeated this time only has less than one-tenth of his own strength. I don''t know how strong he is."


    "One-tenth?" Andrea''s expression was dull for a moment, and then he asked with a strange expression, "Who told you that the incarnation has one-tenth of the strength of Sargeras himself?"


    "High priest of Tyrande."


    ''That idiot woman... Isn''t this misleading people. ''


    Andrea patted his forehead speechlessly, "Aegwynn, I apologize to you on Tyrande''s behalf."


    "what?"


    Aegwynn looked puzzled.


    Andrea shook his head and smiled wryly, "The incarnation of Sargeras you defeated is probably only a few thousandths of Sargeras''s actual strength. Tyrande''s estimate is too optimistic."


    "what?!"


    Not only Aegwynn''s expression changed, but Kalecgos and Alegos also looked at Andrea in surprise.


    Arygos asked solemnly, "Andrea, is Sargeras really that strong?"


    "yes."


    Andrea said helplessly, "Tyrande should use the Sargeras who entered Azeroth during the Battle of the Well of Eternity as a reference."


    "Unfortunately, in order to enter Azeroth through the passage of the Well of Eternity, Sargeras compressed his energy level to the limit. His real strength is more terrifying than we imagined."


    Andrea, who is a traverser, only needs to make a horizontal comparison to get the answer.


    Although I don''t know who is stronger between Sargeras and Aman''Thul, at least the two should be at the same level, and even Sargeras, the general of the Pantheon, can display a stronger strength in the limit state.


    Aman''Thul could pull Y''Shaarj, the most powerful of the Old Gods, out of Azeroth and crush him to death, there''s no reason why Sargeras couldn''t do it.


    C''Thun, who was killed in the Battle of Quicksand, ranks in the middle of the four ancient gods. Even in the state of his ultimate seal, he still puts a lot of pressure on the dragons such as Andrea and Malygos.


    Among the five-color dragon kings, the black dragon king Neltharion is the strongest, and under him is the blue dragon king Malygos.


    As one of the few powerhouses in Azeroth, Malygos is only as strong as Odin and Raiden at their peak, and may not even be as strong.


    During the battle of the Dark Empire, Raiden and Odin still had to rely on the help of other guardian companions to barely block the ancient gods in their heyday.


    In the end, it was Aman''Thul who frightened the ancient gods, and finally allowed the guardian to seal them smoothly.


    In such a comparison, Sargeras''s strength is definitely not comparable to all living beings in Azeroth. If he really came to Azeroth with a complete posture and made up his mind to destroy the world, everyone would not have to struggle. Die, anyway, Sargeras can smash the entire planet with a single knife.


    Fortunately, Azeroth is quite special, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com The Pantheon has set up a powerful defensive barrier for this planet with high hopes. Outsiders whose strength exceeds a certain level cannot easily enter Azeroth, and even Sargeras cannot forcibly break through the defense mechanism set up by the Pantheon.


    Andrea looked at Aegwynn with a sluggish expression and reminded, "It''s a good thing for a newborn calf to be aggressive, but it is also necessary to calmly recognize the gap between yourself and the enemy."


    "Aegwynn, with the inheritance of the power of the guardian, you have already surpassed most mortals in Azeroth at the beginning, but please remember that you are not invincible since then, and those who are stronger than you in Azeroth are still There are quite a few."


    Even the weakened four giant guardian dragons should be able to defeat the young and energetic Aegwynn. After all, her character flaws are relatively obvious, and the experienced guardian dragons can detonate her unstable factors as long as they prescribe the right medicine.


    In addition, there are Ulduar and the titan guardians scattered all over the world. The four elemental lords also have strong strength. None of these individuals Aegwynn is 100% sure to defeat.


    Aegwynn had an expression of dissatisfaction on his face, but Andrea was a senior who had survived for nearly ten thousand years. He kindly warned Aegwynn to accept it humbly for the time being, and only she knew whether she would care.

 Chapter 395： night pearl

    Aegwynn''s character is rather aloof, he has always been used to being alone, and has a contemptuous attitude towards all authority.


    Her respect for Andrea is only because this old man has strong personal strength, and she doesn''t pay attention to Andrea''s power status at all.


    Suramar has just lifted the enchantment that has been closed for nearly ten thousand years. In order to reconnect with the world, Elisande still has a lot to do next.


    Facing Aegwynn''s outspoken challenge, she could only maintain a polite attitude, smiling and shaking her head to decline.


    Aegwynn, who is as free as the wind, didn''t care. She was the first to leave after the matter was over. It is said that she was going back to the Tirisfal Council to report to "those boring old men"... These are Aegwynn''s original words .


    The contact between dragons and mortals has always been meticulous. Except for major events related to the crisis of Azeroth, they will always keep a certain distance from the normal development of mortals.


    After returning Fandos and others to Suramar, Arygos quickly bid farewell to Andrea and others with the five slags of Zhan.


    Watching the two blue dragons teleport away, Suramar began to formally handle her internal affairs.


    Elisande decided to reorganize his advisory group first.


    Now that he has learned that there is a problem with the timeline shown by the Eye of Aman''Thul, the courageous Elisande immediately put it on the shelf and only used it as an energy supplier for the Nightwell.


    Elisande, who decided to run himself, was recognized by Andrea. The great magister has been the leader of Suramar since 10,000 years ago, and no one knows the city better than her.


    Even considering the wishes of the people of Suramar, Andrea couldn''t immediately remove Elisande from his position.


    However, the advisory group under her command really needs to be rectified.


    Fandos became the chicken that was killed for the monkeys to see, who made this guy the most scandalous...


    Elisande just checked casually and pulled out a lot of illegal cases related to Van Doss, who had been suppressed by him with his own rights before.


    There is nothing to say when the evidence is conclusive. The ashen-faced Pandoras was deprived of his right to consult, confiscated his property, and thrown into a magic prison to await further detailed investigation and final trial.


    Unexpectedly and reasonable, Etraeus''s **** is very clean. Although his political stance is the same as that of Vandos, and he is also very arrogant, this astrologer has not participated in many illegal acts of Vandos .


    Aluriel, Melandus, and Talisa were rewarded by Elisande for their devotion to their duties, which improved their status in the advisory group in disguise.


    Tel''arn was ordered by Elisande to temporarily stay at his job for inspection because of his insensitivity from time to time, and Andrea brought this strange, half-vegetative creature to Moonglade for examination and treatment by the druids.


    The six-member advisory group has been reduced to four, and three of them are confidantes who are completely loyal to Elisande. An unknown Etraus should not be able to cause any trouble.


    Before leaving, Andrea privately told Elisande to be more careful. He always felt that Etraeus was weird, but because Etraeus was very good at hiding his thoughts and protecting himself wisely, he couldn''t tell for a while. Where exactly is the problem.


    Suramar, which has reopened to the public, needs a lot of time to adapt to this brand new world. The night elf stronghold of Falnaar received an order from Andrea to contact Suramar City first.


    As for the Moon Guards of the Moon Guard Fortress, their family members were released after Fandros was arrested, and soon returned to the Moon Guard Fortress to tell what happened to them in Suramar.


    Because Priscim''s intelligence control work is very strict, most people in the Moon Guard Fortress don''t know that their high-level officials have been executed.


    After the transactions between Fandos and these high-level officials were exposed, most of the moon guards immediately had a violent public opinion backlash, and they expressed strong dissatisfaction with the high-level dark transactions without permission.


    Andrea just took this opportunity to announce that the leader of the Moon Guard, headed by Augustine Moonweave, was involved in treason and had been executed on the spot by the special envoy.


    ¡­


    After going through this trip to Suramar and going through several accidents that would cause a heart arrest, Niyana''s nerves have become a lot tougher, and she has learned to think calmly and countermeasures in the face of emergencies.


    Andrea is very satisfied with her growth. As expected, young people still have to experience various changes to grow rapidly.


    Niyana also performed quite well when she followed Andrea to participate in government affairs, and occasionally put forward opinions that made the members of the Supreme Council shine so far.


    Andrea, who sneaked into Suramar alone, was ridiculed by Tyrande. The high priest believed that he was in a high position now, so he shouldn''t sneak into Suramar himself to take risks.


    Andrea''s left ear goes in and out of his right ear. Anyway, it''s not new for Tyrande to find various reasons to diss him, and everyone in the council also treats it as a change in daily life.


    After conquering Suramar, the Night Republic not only expanded its territory and influence again, but also had a very good harvest.


    magic swordsman


    Andrea was very interested in the unique combat role of this Suramar specialty.


    It''s not that there haven''t been individuals who use swordsmanship and magic at the same time before, but their fighting style is usually self-contained, with a strong personal style, which is not conducive to the promotion of the whole people.


    The magic swordsman profession created by Aluriel already has mature experience in Suramar. This profession with diverse fighting styles has not only gradually entered the army, but also aroused the interest of many adventurers and mercenaries. From time to time, people will go to Sulamar Rama asked for advice, which in a disguised form promoted the speed of Suramar''s opening to the outside world.


    As the pearl of the night, Suramar was originally an inland city, but the cataclysm changed the surrounding environment of the city. Today, Suramar has a good naval warship and an excellent deep-water port - Astava Port .


    But the so-called good is the calculation method after excluding the Navy of the Night Republic.


    Today, Azeroth''s naval strength is divided into the first, second, and third fleets of the Night Republic from high to low, and Zandalari and Kul Tiras rank fourth and fifth.


    In all fairness, even though it has been closed to the outside world for nearly ten thousand years, Suramar''s naval warships are still quite different from the current naval powers of Kul Tiras and Zandalar.


    Although the number is far inferior, UU Reading , but their warships are very advanced in design concept, it is said that they refer to the magic warships of the Dark Night Empire period.


    Andrea is different from Tyrande, he will not regard all the legacy of the Dark Night Empire period as a scourge.


    As long as these technological heritages are kept under control, any useful magical technology will be thoroughly understood by the craftsmen and technicians of the Dark Night Republic, and they will try to imitate and improve it.


    After Suramar reopened to the public, Andrea moved the Third Fleet''s base on the coast of Azsuna to Astava Port.


    On the one hand, let the Third Fleet''s control station leave the barren Azsuna, on the other hand, it is also to monitor and beat Suramar, so as to prevent some people from having undue thoughts in their hearts.


    As a port city, driven by the extremely developed maritime industry chain of the Republic of Night, Suramar has integrated into the world very quickly.


    When Andrea also received the news that Aegwynn broke with the Tirisfal Council and left with the power of the Guardians to establish Karazhan, and that the sea fleet accidentally discovered the traces of the Wandering Isle, Sura, who was the transit center between the east and west continents, Ma has shown signs of becoming a night pearl again.

 Chapter 396： The biggest factor restricting development

    It didn''t surprise Andrea that Aegwynn would fall out with the Tirisfal Council.


    She has a temperament that combines firecrackers and stubborn donkeys in Iger''s anthology, even if there is no hidden influence of some existence, she can''t tolerate other people pointing fingers at her head, let alone these pointing people''s own buttocks are not clean.


    The Tirisfal Council, which once had lofty aspirations, has gradually deteriorated amid thousands of years of changes.


    Indulging in the glory of being a great organization that protects the world for a long time, the hands of the members of the Tirisfal Council have become deeper and longer. In the past ten years, they have even begun to secretly interfere in the internal affairs of the seven human nations.


    The environment of the Kingdom of Silud is relatively closed, and the influence of the Tirisfal Council cannot be extended here.


    After waking up from a coma, Brunhilde did not immediately regain her rights from the contemporary queen, but sat behind the scenes as a consultant and continued to guide the development of the Kingdom of Herod.


    As the first immortal of mankind, Brunhilde is honored as the Valkyrie (Valkyrie) by the people of the Kingdom of Herod, and the most elite combat troops of Herod borrowed this name and called themselves Valkyrie, which means Glory to the Valkyries.


    In addition to the Kingdom of Sheld, the Tirisfal Council has intensified its penetration into the seven human kingdoms split from the Kingdom of Arathor year by year, and recently even began to openly intervene in Dalaran''s internal affairs.


    Aegwynn, who used arcane skills to prolong his life, was very dissatisfied with the new generation of Tirisfal Council''s meddling in politics.


    When the council asked her to return the power of the guardian and pass it on to the next successor, Aegwynn flatly rejected their request. She believed that these members of the council would eventually use the power of the guardian to intervene in the internal affairs of human countries.


    After the last heated discussion, the two sides broke completely, and Aegwynn left with the power of the guardian.


    The Tirisfal Council, which has held the Guardian''s authority for many years, naturally would not let her escape like this. After much discussion, they formed a mage hunter organization specifically to arrest Aegwynn - the Tirisfal Council.


    After several years of entanglement, Aegwynn was finally tired of the parliament''s entanglement. She used the power of Aluneth, who was gradually subdued by herself, to build a majestic mage tower in the south of the eastern continent far away from Dalaran - Karazhan.


    "Heh~ This is interesting."


    Andrea chuckled and handed the information to Niyana beside her, "I heard that the Tirisfal Council is discussing using ancient rituals to create a new guardian. Do you think they will put it into practice?"


    Although Andrea''s two apprentices are very smart, Leticia always uses her intelligence and talents in places where she is not doing her job properly. Her mind is full of pranks and mischief, and she looks like she will never grow up.


    Obviously, she has a very sensitive thinking mode under the training of Andrea, but most of the time Leticia is too lazy to think about it. Maybe only when the night elves are facing a crisis if they want to see her seriously.


    The young Niyana, on the other hand, realized her talent on the right path. After years of hard study, she gradually became a core member of Andrea''s secretarial team.


    After receiving the information and reading it carefully, Niyana thought for a while and then expressed her opinion, "I don''t think the Tirisfal Council should have catalyzed the second guardian so hastily."


    "First of all, given Aegwynn''s rebelliousness, they must be worried that the new guardian will not obey orders."


    "And if two guardians with a lot of magical power collide, the entire Azeroth may be greatly affected by the aftermath of their battle."


    Niyana clicked on the desktop and said, "Although the Tirisfal Council has indeed gone astray in recent years, their original intention is still to protect Azeroth, not destroy her. I guess they will not be so short-sighted." decision."


    Andrea nodded approvingly, "I think so too, but how the follow-up will develop depends on what those power-obsessed mages think."


    "Next is the second intelligence."


    Andrea withdrew her smile, and solemnly looked at the message Alfonso had just handed over.


    "Caravans traveling to and from the sea have seen a huge sea turtle walking through the sea many times. Recently, some traveling pandaren have also begun to appear on the Kalimdor continent."


    "I plan to try to contact these pandaren first, and ask them if they can enter the continent of Pandaria, which is blocked by the mist."


    The giant turtle swimming in the sea is named Shen-zin Zi, the mount and partner of Liu Lang, the first pandaren adventurer.


    Andrea didn''t know when Liu Lang left the continent of Pandaria, and took Shen-zin Zi, who was still very young at the time, to explore the sea.


    But judging from Shen-zin Zi''s current island-like body shape, it must have been there for hundreds of years.


    Although sea turtles are generally long-lived, Shen-zinzi is clearly no ordinary sea turtle.


    According to the sea caravans that came and went, the big turtle can talk and has a gentle and friendly attitude. It often greets the fleet when it passes by.


    Although the Pandaren didn''t believe this, Andrea estimated that Shen-zin Zi should be a primitive animal **** similar to the Loa, but his talent is not in combat.


    Niyana nodded and said, "I''ve also heard the legend about the Pandaren. They fought alongside us in the Battle of the Well of Eternity in ancient times, right?"


    "Well, it''s a pity that I completely lost contact with the pandaren after the world collapsed. It was the first time in nearly ten thousand years that I saw the traces of the pandaren again."


    "I don''t know what happened to Pandaria in the past ten thousand years..."


    "A continent shrouded in mist, Pandaria..."


    Niyana asked thoughtfully, "Uncle, why do you want to go to Pandaria? With the current population of the Night Republic, the territory we can control has reached the limit, right?"


    Population is still the biggest limit to the continued expansion of the night elves.


    The night elves can''t even completely occupy their own homeland, Kalimdor, and a large part of the territory that nominally belongs to the night elves cannot be invested in manpower for development.


    For example, Silithus and Tanaris, two once great deserts.


    Hundreds of years have passed since the furnace of origin restarted. With the help of this earth reshaping device and the efforts of druids, UU Reading www. uukanshu.comDesolate Tanaris and Silithus are finally starting to see greenery again.


    Although it is still limited to a tiny oasis near the water source, this is a favorable signal after all. The Furnace of Origin can indeed help Azeroth reshape the land and revitalize the barren land over a long period of time.


    However, it is embarrassing that the Night Republic does not have the manpower to invest heavily in the construction of Silithus and Tanaris.


    The same problem also restricts the Northrend continent in the north. After recovering from the Battle of Quicksand, the general who sits in Sandara has applied for many times, hoping to destroy the Drakalai trolls who have threatened Sandara for many years in one fell swoop.


    However, considering the inability to govern after conquering the territory, Drakalai has always behaved obediently with his tail between his legs in recent years, and the Zandalari Empire has sent people to intercede through the Cenarion Council many times, this military proposal has never been approved by the highest authority. Council''s consent.


    Andrea shook her head and said, "I''m not here to expand the territory, nor do I plan to rob Pandaria''s land with the Pandaren."


    "My main purpose is to find a guardian who has been absent for tens of thousands of years, and try to wake him up from his decadent state."

 Chapter 397： Elunes commission

    According to what Andrea recorded in the memo, the pandaren did not completely occupy the entire Pandaria.


    After Shaohao died in the form of Mist, the Pandaren sealed the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, the center of their empire, in accordance with his will.


    Today, the pandaren''s activities should be mainly concentrated in the Jade Forest and the Valley of the Four Winds. There are also some pandaren living near the White Tiger Temple and the Red Crane Temple in Kun-Lai Mountains and Khasanglang Jungle, but they do not fully include these two areas as their own. control.


    These lands are located within the Serpent''s Spine, the Great Wall built by the mogu, and the Dread Wastes and Mantid High Principles west of the Serpent''s Spine are completely under the control of the mantid.


    The mantid would periodically launch large-scale assaults on the Serpent''s Spine, and Andrea speculated that most of the pandaren''s energy over the past ten thousand years should have been spent defending against these followers of Y''shaarj.


    "protector?"


    Niyana asked curiously, "Is there a giant like Thorim? There are also Pandaria?"


    "Well, the situation is more complicated. I will explain it to you in detail when we are lucky enough to enter Pandaria."


    Although from time to time someone can visually see the traces of Shen-zin Zi in the sea, but this giant turtle swims so fast that ordinary boats cannot catch up with him.


    It will take a lot of time to accurately capture the erratic Shen-zinzi''s position, and Andrea plans to find a traveling pandaren to ask about the situation.


    Shen-zinko, which is as big as an island, is called the Wandering Isle by the pandaren living on his back. The pandaren on this island are descendants of adventurers that Liu Lang took away from Pandaria.


    They naturally like to walk around and explore the unknown. After leaving the Wandering Isle, this group of pandaren have traveled all over the world, and even the cold Northrend has found their whereabouts.


    Today''s world situation has begun to show signs of turmoil again. The dwarves, who have developed peacefully for thousands of years, are undercurrents surging because of the aging of the mountain king Modimus.


    The three major tribes of Bronzebeard, Black Iron and Wildhammer are gradually becoming tense, and a civil war may be inevitable.


    While Andrea was busy dispatching information from all over the world, a voice that hadn''t appeared for a long time suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Andrea, I need your help with something."


    "Ok?"


    Andrea, who was playing badminton with her daughter Aurora, froze suddenly. The badminton smashed by Aurora brushed against the side of his cheek, leaving a faint bloodstain.


    "Dad! What are you doing!"


    Aurora was taken aback by her father''s sudden stunned behavior. With the physical fitness of this family, the badminton they played was definitely murderous badminton from the perspective of normal people...


    "Sorry sorry."


    Andrea apologetically raised her palms to signal a pause. Under the puzzled eyes of Shandris, Celes and others, Andrea walked to a bench beside her with a strange expression, sat down and entered a state of meditation.


    "Eluen?"


    "Well, it''s me. I haven''t communicated with you directly for a long time. You don''t know my voice anymore, do you?"


    "How could it be?" Andrea said with a smile, "There are not many beings who can directly communicate with me, Xalatas is still in a deep sleep, and the only one who can call me in this way is you, the moon." Goddess."


    Elune''s crisp laughter echoed in Andrea''s mind, "Actually, I pay attention to the situation of you and Tyrande from time to time, but other things have involved a lot of my energy, and I haven''t found time to have a good chat with you."


    "Come on, I hope you can do me a favor."


    Andrea smiled and said, "Of course, as long as I can do it, please feel free to say it."


    Elune heard Andrea''s cautious words, and jokingly said, "Don''t be nervous, I won''t give you tasks beyond the limit of your ability, and I won''t let you go right away."


    "You should know that I once created some light-dark symbiotic life forms, and these creatures were gradually called naaru by other life forms in the universe."


    Andrea frowned slightly, "Yes, I''ve heard that this mission is related to Naru?"


    "Ok."


    Elune''s voice became a little more serious, "Unbeknownst to you, the Legion of the Holy Light formed by the original Naruzela has been fighting the Burning Legion."


    "Although the Legion of the Holy Light has always been at a disadvantage, their actions have attracted a lot of attention from the demons, and have won valuable development time for Azeroth and other undestroyed worlds."


    Andrea asked with a tangled expression, "Dear Elune, you don''t want me to help the Holy Light Legion, do you? Ask me, a person full of void energy, to help a group of Holy Light batteries? I''m afraid they will put I purify it."


    "Hehe~ Of course not."


    Elune chuckled and said, "The Legion of the Holy Light has taken a fancy to a mortal race with great potential. Zela arranged for his naaru to help them and guide this group of followers of the Holy Light in the direction of light."


    Andrea''s heart moved, "Could it be..."


    "Yes, you''ve definitely heard of this race, they are the eredar."


    Elune sighed softly, "Unfortunately, the leader of the Eredar was tempted by Sargeras, and turned his back on the way of the Holy Light, and almost the whole family turned to the Burning Legion."


    "Only a small number of people who don''t want to join forces with the devil escaped from their hometown under the leadership of one of the leaders of Eredar, wandering and fleeing in the interstellar under the pursuit of the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years. "


    Andrea knew what Elune wanted him to do, and he suddenly said, "So, you want me to bring this group of exiles who still believe in the Holy Light to Azeroth, and let them join the fight In the great cause of the Burning Legion?"


    Elune said approvingly, "Your thinking is still so quick, that''s the way it is from a long-term perspective, but the task I entrusted to you is not directly related to the Draenei."


    "Zera, in order to help these eredar exiles who now call themselves draenei, arranged for several naaru to send spaceships to help them escape from Argus."


    "The Draenei have wandered through several planets successively, and the persistent Burning Legion can find their traces every time, and arrange the army to continue hunting down the Draenei."


    "During the last escape, there was a problem inside the spaceship Genidaer, which was given to the Draenei by the Legion of the Holy Light."


    "A naaru named Kala exhausted his power of the Holy Light, lost his mind and became a void creature, and because of the internal turmoil he caused, Jinidar crashed on a primitive planet."


    "The three Naaru who assisted the Draenei in their escape had accidents one after another. After Kara transformed into a void creature, Douri and Keurei were also seriously injured when the spaceship crashed. They sent out to the universe when they were extremely weak. S.O.S."


    "This signal happened to be received by me, UU Reading so..."


    Andrea said speechlessly, "So you want me to help save your two creations?"


    "yes."


    Elune persuaded with a gentle voice, "Andrea, I believe you can do it, as long as you are ready, I can send you off at any time."


    "Hey~"


    Andrea patted his forehead and said helplessly, "It''s easy to say, but it''s an interstellar journey. I still have a lot of things to do in Azeroth. It''s impossible to leave everything and go to another planet." Bar?"


    "rest assured."


    Elune comforted softly, "The task I entrusted to you won''t be too troublesome, and it shouldn''t take you too much time. It should be resolved within 100 years."


    "Besides you, I can send one more person to accompany you, but considering the existence of spying, two people is the limit I can do secretly."

 Chapter 398： Journey to the Stars

    "...can I choose not to go?"


    "Hehe~ Of course you can."


    Elune said with a smile, "The choice is up to you. I just think that your good relationship with the Draenei will help the subsequent development and layout of Azeroth."


    "The crystal technology of the Eredar people is very advanced, and the Draenei have also inherited part of the legacy of the Eredar civilization. I believe that the knowledge they retain can greatly promote the technological progress of Azeroth. "


    Many people misunderstand the Draenei, thinking that they are a cosmic race that can navigate the starry sky independently.


    It doesn''t seem logical that such a draenei would be beaten all over the floor by an orc with a stick.


    In fact, although the technology of the Eredar people is indeed very advanced, they have not reached the point of sailing in the universe independently from the parent star after all.


    The spaceships that the Draenei took when they fled were donated by the Legion of the Holy Light, and they were not capable of building spaceships themselves.


    At least... not at this point in time.


    As for Vidicar or something, it will be many years later, and it is inevitable that there will be help from the ingenious dwarf.


    The draenei who fell to the orc planet lost their spaceship, lost the naaru, and even the prophet Velen was seriously injured and could no longer accurately predict the future disaster. The tragedy of the massacre of the rampant orcs who strengthened their strength.


    After recovering from the meditative state, the sorrow on Andrea''s face made the hearts of the family members around him tighten.


    Shandris held her husband''s hand and asked softly, "Did Elune have any orders? It''s difficult?"


    "call¡­"


    Andrea let out a long breath, collected her thoughts, and said painfully, "I don''t know if it''s hard or not, but...if I decide to accept her mission, I may not be able to return to Aize for a long time Russ."


    "Back to Azeroth?"


    Leticia scratched her head full of question marks, "What do you mean? Elune''s mission requires you to leave Azeroth?"


    Andrea shrugged helplessly, "That''s probably the case, so I need to ask for your opinions first."


    ¡­


    The ever-diligent Moon Shadow Speaker was late sooner or later, and the staff of the Government Affairs Office quietly had some inconspicuous discussions on this matter in private.


    What "fuck" is overworked, the daughter is on a blind date, all kinds of weird rumors emerge in endlessly.


    Tyrande has obvious dark circles on her face, but her spirit is quite high.


    Elune''s long-lost return to Azeroth did not favor one person over another. Last night, Tyrande also had some exchanges with the Moon Goddess she believed in.


    As a devout follower of the Moon God, Elune''s absence for a long time made Tyrande feel somewhat uneasy, and often wondered if he had done something wrong again, which aroused Elune''s resentment.


    After all... Tyrande has a record in this kind of thing.


    "No fuss."


    The high priest, who usually has a serious expression, seemed quite magnanimous at this time, "Eluen returned to Azeroth, Andrea should have had a lot of communication with her last night, maybe there is something Elune needs him to do. .¡±


    "Congratulations, you guessed it right."


    A somewhat decadent Andrea pushed the door in, and the staff outside the door were following his back with curious eyes.


    After a long discussion, the whole family finally came to a conclusion, and Andrea, who hadn''t slept all day, hurried to the government affairs hall to announce the result.


    "Because of Elune''s entrustment, I have to leave for a while."


    Rubbing the center of his brows wearily, Andrea said under the surprised gazes of Maiev and Fandral, "During my absence, the government affairs will bother you."


    "If there are any important matters that are pending, the three of you should still adopt the principle of the minority obeying the majority."


    "I will let Niyana enter the council as my proxy, but she does not hold voting rights. I hope that you can help her get familiar with the highest-level affairs as much as possible. This child has a talent for this."


    Niyana has been Andrea''s chief secretary for hundreds of years, and she has basically touched all the secrets of the contact, but she still lacks the experience of handling important affairs independently.


    Originally, Andrea planned to continue to lead her to grow slowly, but because of Elune''s sudden entrustment, many of Andrea''s plans could only be temporarily suspended.


    Andrea''s astonishing words stunned the three members of the Supreme Council for a while, and Maiev, the first to recover, frowned and broke the silence.


    "Andrea, you said you were leaving? Where? Will it be so far away that you can''t govern for a long time?"


    Andrea shrugged with a wry smile, "Yes, I will leave Azeroth and go to other planets to complete Elune''s mission."


    "¡­what?"


    Tyrande''s eyes widened, and she asked in an unbelievable scream, "Why didn''t Elune mention it to me yesterday? I am her most loyal believer!"


    "Hehe~" Andrea said with a half-smile, "Probably because your character is not suitable for dealing with such important diplomatic decisions across planets."


    "This trip to the alien planet, I will contact an exiled race that has a deep hatred for the Burning Legion. I will represent the Republic of Night and reach a preliminary alliance with this race. Elune believes that the joining of this race will bring great benefits to the future of Azeroth. to bring about positive change.¡±


    It took Fandral a while to straighten out his thoughts, and he asked with a tangled face, "Why at this time? Didn''t you say that you plan to go to Pandaria? And what about the Aegwynn issue? What about the civil war among the dwarves? "


    "Let''s put it down for now."


    Andrea said calmly, "There is no need to rush the matter of Pandaria. You continue to keep in touch with the pandaren on the Wandering Isle and deal with it after I come back."


    "As for Aegwynn..."


    Andrea''s eyes flashed brightly, "I will ask Prism to arrange scouts to monitor Karazhan around the clock, and you should also try to be vigilant to the south of the Eastern Continent. In the future, the Stormwind Kingdom may become the source of disaster."


    Tyrande raised his eyebrows, "What do you mean? What''s wrong with Aegwynn that deserves your attention?"


    Andrea shook her head and did not answer the high priest''s question, "Elune gave me some buffer time, and I will try my best to sort out the work within this time before handing it over to you."


    "Hey! Let me ask you something!"


    ¡­


    After a heated discussion, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com In the end, the Moon Shadow family decided that Shandris would follow Andrea to the alien star.


    If Jarod hadn''t returned, it was unlikely that Shandris would leave her duties and follow her husband away.


    But now it can be regarded as a peaceful age, with Garrod sitting in the center responsible for military affairs, Shandris''s responsibility is not so heavy.


    However, because of Shandris'' decision, Leticia has always been crying lately. She was forced by Shandris to temporarily replace her. After a long period of time, this girl will no longer be able to play around unscrupulously.


    It took a year to sort out all the affairs after he left, and when Andrea was ready to go, Elune appeared as scheduled at his summons.


    "Ready?"


    "Ok."


    Andrea and Shandris stood in front of their manor with hands clasped and waited.


    "Let''s go, then, to that unnamed planet."

 Chapter 399： Shadowmoon Valley of Draenor

    When the Khaz Modan Kingdom of the dwarves started a large-scale civil war in the middle of the Eastern Continent, the center of power within the Night Republic quietly changed without the outsiders being aware of it.


    Speaker Andrea Moon Shadow has temporarily relinquished his heavy responsibilities, and the remaining three members of the Supreme Council will temporarily share his power equally. The three parties check each other, and no one can promote the passage of a complete bill by himself.


    Although Tyrande, who had been suppressed for many years, was ambitious and wanted to seize the opportunity to regain power, how could Andrea, who had been prepared for this, not guard against her, and privately ordered Fandral and Maiev to stop her before leaving. Stupid motion proposed.


    In front of the gate of Moon Shadow Manor, with the help of many insiders, a silver teleportation array with gentle and powerful power sent Andrea and Shandris away who owed them nothing.


    That day, many residents of Anarchis saw a silver beam of light soaring into the sky, as if it could directly connect to the full moon in the sky.


    Under the propaganda of the high priest, the news of Elune''s appearance quickly spread throughout the city, and further expanded to the entire territory of the Night Republic.


    Andrea and Shandris had no intention of paying attention to the world situation after they left. The two of them felt as if they were being stretched into silk threads under the silver light. The chaos appeared in front of the two of them.


    Maybe it was just a few seconds, or maybe it took several years, the two people whose thoughts were almost stagnant in the hyperspace state finally felt down-to-earth again.


    "Ahem!"


    Andrea and Shandris suddenly breathed air that was different from Azeroth, and at the same time coughed uncomfortably.


    Fortunately, the night elves'' physical fitness is very strong, and the air composition difference between Alien and Azeroth is not too big, and the two quickly adapted to it.


    "Huh~"


    Looking around in a daze, the stagnant thinking has not yet fully recovered, and Andrea found that she was still holding hands with Shandris, and the previous linear touch seemed to be just an illusion.


    "Cough ~ Andrea, are we there yet?"


    Shandris took a breath and began to observe the surrounding scenery.


    The landing area chosen by Elune gave the two a sense of intimacy. The fertile land was dotted with lush green grasslands and lush forests. The sky in the sky was rather dim, and they couldn''t even see that they had transferred to a different planet without careful observation.


    Andrea looked around at the vegetation that was different from Azeroth, took a deep breath and nodded, "It looks like we''ve arrived, but the weather here..."


    ¡®Is it Shadowmoon Valley? ''


    Although this alien planet has not yet been named by the locals and Draenei, Andrea knows his future name¡ªDraenor.


    According to the homework done in advance through the memo before leaving, Andrea knew that Shadowmoon Valley is a valley area located in the southeast of Draenor.


    This is also one of the areas where a large number of draenei live. The Karabor Temple, the most important building of the draenei, was built on the east side of Shadowmoon Valley, near the border of the Sea of ??Isolation.


    The characteristics of Shadowmoon Valley are very obvious. The sky in this area is almost always in this state of night. The fertile land nourishes the Draenei and the local aboriginal people¡ªthe orcs who live here.


    Elune''s voice suddenly sounded in Andrea''s mind, "Andrea, I will leave it to you. In order to avoid being discovered by certain beings, I need to hide for a while."


    "After the task is completed, you will inform me through meditation. I hope you can enjoy this rare journey to another planet."


    After saying this, Elune disappeared into Andrea''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "Ok."


    Andrea squeezed Shandris'' hand slightly and said with a smile, "It''s just the two of us, let''s get used to this new world slowly."


    Shandris also responded with a comprehensible smile. She held Andrea''s left arm and smiled lightly, "It''s been a long time since I''ve been alone with you. Celeste and I have been fighting for this opportunity for a long time."


    Suddenly entering an unfamiliar environment, as a master of survival in the wild, Sentry General Shandris put forward his own suggestions after some activities.


    "It would be best if we could find the nearest aborigines to ask for help, but I just climbed to the top of the tree to observe, and at least there are no villages within a few kilometers."


    "We need to determine the next course of action before deciding on the way forward."


    "Hmm..." Andrea put his chin on his hand and thought for a while, "Go west, I hope to get in touch with the Draenei that Elune mentioned first."


    There is only one large orc clan living in Shadowmoon Valley¡ªthe Shadowmoon Clan.


    Because of the Dark Portal incident, many people have the impression of orcs as brutal and bloodthirsty monsters, but at least in the era when Andrea and Shandris came, Shadowmoon, known for observing astrology and communicating with the souls of ancestors The clan is by no means a brutal and bloodthirsty generation.


    But Andrea doesn''t plan to contact the Shadowmoon orcs for the time being, he plans to find the Draenei first.


    Since it is impossible to confirm whether the draenei have reached Shadowmoon Valley, the safest option is to go west into the forest of Talador, where the first settlement of the draenei crashed into the draenei - Shattrath City.


    Besides, the task that Elune gave Andrea was to save Naaru. Leaving aside the fallen Kara and the missing Douri, the only Keuree whose existence can be confirmed is still trapped in the crashed Jinidaer spaceship.


    The place where the spaceship crashed was located in the Nagrand prairie on the western border of Draenor. This place will be called the sacred mountain of Washu Valley in the future. Even considering the follow-up mission, it is absolutely impossible to go west first.


    "Who?! Come out!"


    Just as Andrea lowered her head to think, Shandris'' long ears suddenly trembled. She vigilantly took off the longbow behind her, and aimed at a bush more than ten meters away to fully draw the bowstring.


    "Crackling!"


    The incomprehensible alien language was heard by the two, and Andrea and Shandris, who were confused, did not relax their vigilance. After all, this is not their hometown, and everything about Draenor is unknown to them.


    "Wow wow la la."


    The "Galen" hiding behind the grass seems to have changed a language, but Andrea and the two still can''t understand it.


    ''Language barrier is really troublesome. ''


    Sighing secretly, a large-scale mental wave spread out centered on Andrea, and UU Reading suddenly stopped moving behind the bushes brushed by the mental wave.


    Soon, a tall and strong, strange male hoofed creature wearing simple clothing and tentacles on his chin came out from behind the grass with dull eyes.


    ¡®Hoho~¡¯


    Andrea looked at this alien intelligent creature with no eyes and gods with great interest, "Draenei, our luck is not bad." ''


    Raising his hand to signal Shandris to put down the bow and arrow, Andrea stepped forward and pressed his left hand on the opponent''s forehead covered with blue skin.


    As the dark light flashed, Andrea, who closed her eyes, read a lot of information from the other party''s surface memory, including the two languages ??that the Draenei had used before.


    "I see."


    Letting go of the draenei lumberjack, Andrea put his right hand on Shandris'' forehead, and copied all the information he had just obtained into Shandris'' brain.


    Shandris looked at her husband beside her speechlessly, "...spiritual spells are really convenient."

 Chapter 400： Archbishop Nelly

    By reading the shallow memory of this draenei, Andrea not only knew his origin, but also obtained the memories related to the two languages ??he used before.


    ''If only I could be so convenient when I took the English test in my previous life...''


    As Andrea guessed, this is Shadowmoon Valley, and the Draenei have expanded their scope of activities to this valley, but the majestic Karabor Temple is currently under construction.


    The place where the two of Andrea descended is located near Moonfall Valley in the northwest of Shadowmoon Valley, and the nearest Draenei village to them is Amberley Village in the middle of Shadowmoon Valley.


    This Draenei went out from Amberli Village to cut down trees to provide materials for the construction of the Karabor Temple. He also set off with more than a dozen Draenei companions. He just spoke Eredan and Orcs. language.


    "Dah~"


    Andrea lightly snapped his fingers next to the ear of Amihan, the Draenei lumberjack. Amihan, whose eyes were dull, trembled all over his body, and soon regained consciousness.


    Seeing the two strangers standing in front of him, Amihan hastily stepped back several steps.


    "Who are you? Why do you control me with evil void spells?"


    After copying Amihan''s language memory, Andrea and Shandris can already understand his words.


    "Don''t get excited, calm down, calm down."


    Andrea tried to calm down Amihan, who was still in shock, with a gentle tone, and it took a while for the lumberjack who had no combat effectiveness to settle down.


    "We came from another world with the mission of the gods. We used shadow magic to control you just to obtain your language and read your memory without permission. I apologize to you."


    Andrea stroked her chest politely and said, "I am Andrea Moonshadow, and this is my wife Shandris Feathermoon. We have important matters and need to meet your leader."


    Amihan is just an ordinary Draenei citizen. He doesn''t know much about the high-level Draenei. The most impressive name in his superficial memory is only one name, the great leader who led them to escape the pursuit of demons, Prophet Velen.


    Velen, who received the blessing of the naaru, is an out-and-out immortal. As early as tens of thousands of years ago when he escaped from Argus, Velen was one of the three leaders of the Eredar people. Besides Velen, the names of the other two leaders are also famous. , Kil''jaeden the Deceiver and Archimonde the Defiler.


    Amihan still did not relax his vigilance against this alien who used the power of "devil".


    "Misters and ladies, I know the Prophet but he doesn''t know me, please forgive me for not being able to guide you."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Andrea said with a smile, "Please take me to your settlement first. The draenei should have someone in charge in Shadowmoon Valley, right?"


    Before Amihan could think of a way to refuse, a sturdy female voice came from the jungle not far away.


    "Amihan! Are you fishing again? Hurry up and come to work!"


    With the rustling of the trees, a pretty blue-skinned woman with recurved legs like Amihan appeared in front of Andrea and Shandris.


    "Amihan, can''t you hear...huh?"


    Seeing Amihan sitting on the ground trembling and two strange races looking at her curiously, the draenei woman''s expression changed, and she immediately shouted at the top of her voice.


    "Ranger! There are strangers attacking us!"


    "Shua!"


    At most ten seconds after the shout of this ageless woman, continuous noises began to be heard from the surrounding woods.


    "Andrea."


    Shandris tugged at her husband''s pinky finger, beckoning him with her eyes.


    ¡®There are at least a dozen people, and they are all well-trained. ''


    Andrea nodded while maintaining a kind expression, and he raised his hands to indicate that he was not malicious.


    "You two, I have no intention of attacking you, we just want to discuss things with the person in charge of the Draenei in Shadowmoon Valley."


    A slightly hoarse female voice came from behind the forest, "I am the person in charge of Shadowmoon Valley, Archbishop Nelly."


    A beautiful woman wearing exquisite hollow leather armor and holding a longbow stood out from the crowd, watching the two strangers who had never seen each other with vigilance.


    "Stranger, who are you? Why did you come to Shadowmoon Valley?"


    Shandris looked at Neri''s attire with great interest. Although the style and aesthetics of the clothing were different from those of the night elves, Neri''s ranger attire still made Shandris, who had a similar occupation to her, feel uncomfortable. Less intimacy.


    Andrea spread her arms and smiled, repeating what she had just said to Amihan, "The task given to us by the goddess requires the help of the Draenei. I hope to meet the Prophet Velen in person to discuss specific matters with him."


    Nelly didn''t reply immediately, she squinted her sharp eyes and carefully looked at these two foreigners who had never seen before.


    "You two, I''m just a rough man, so I won''t go around with you and just speak straight."


    "The Prophet Velen is the most important leader of our clan. Before meeting the Prophet, I must first confirm whether you are harmful to the Draenei. Before that, I invite you two to temporarily move to the village of Ambori."


    Andrea shrugged nonchalantly, "No problem, it''s up to you."


    As the leader of the Rangers, Nari is obviously one of the military leaders of the Draenei. If the Draenei who have fled for tens of thousands of years are not even this vigilant, it is impossible to escape the pursuit of the Burning Legion many times.


    If it weren''t for the Prophet Velen''s strict prohibition of conflicts with the natives of this planet, the straightforward Nellie might have fought with Andrea long ago.


    ¡­


    On the way to Amberley Village, several rangers kept on guard against Andrea and Shandris who were surrounded in the center.


    Archbishop Nelly learned from the lumberjack Amihan that Andrea had used void energy, which made her doubts about the two of them even heavier.


    As a race that believes in the Holy Light, the Draenei are very disliked, and even disgusted, by the void energy that is completely contrary to the characteristics of the Holy Light.


    Andrea''s attitude towards these draenei was a little helpless. If they knew that Naaru would become a pure shadow creature after exhausting the holy light, I don''t know if their belief in the holy light would still be so pure.


    Because of the Void Lord, most races in the universe have deep prejudices against the power of the void.


    But in fact, light and shadow have the inherent possibility of mutual transformation. Even if Andrea, the Lord of Light who rebelled from the void side suddenly appeared one day, it would not be surprising. After all, it makes sense in theory.


    Compared with the draenei''s fanatical belief in the Holy Light, Andrea''s view of power is more pragmatic.


    No matter arcane, holy light, nature, or death, fel energy, and shadow, just make sure that the energy he can fully control can be used by him.


    However, considering the aesthetics of the world, the shining holy light is more popular than the ugly shadow.


    There are a large number of wild thunder elephants living in Shadowmoon Valley. UU Reading Since the draenei came to settle here, they have tamed many thunder elephants as their mounts.


    At this moment, Andrea and Shandris were sitting on the broad back of a thunder elephant. Archbishop Nelly was a step behind, steering his mount and squinting at their backs.


    Shandris was a little displeased with Nelly''s anti-thief-like eyes, but under Andrea''s reassurance, she finally didn''t break out on the spot.


    "Arrived."


    Following the report of the ranger in front, a quiet village built on the plain appeared in front of everyone.


    Nari speeded up and came to Andrea and the two and introduced, "This is the first village built by the draenei in Shadowmoon Valley. If you feel wronged, you will live here for a while. I will notify the Bishop Council to arrange manpower as soon as possible." Come to inspect you."


    ''Amberley Village...''


    When the ranger arranged by Neri guided them to a Draenei-style vaulted house, Andrea rubbed his chin and thought, "Is that famous Draenei who is affectionately called Hoof by the players born?" This seems to be her hometown, right? ''

 Chapter 401： adapt to new environment

    Whatever came, let it be. After moving into Amberley Village, Andrea and Shandris did not rush to seek big things to prove themselves.


    Because of Andrea''s use of void energy, the Draenei rangers headed by Archbishop Nellie have an instinctive sense of rejection towards him, and it is difficult to change their views in a short period of time.


    Amberi Village is the first stronghold of the Draenei after they expanded their territory into Shadowmoon Valley. Today, the Karabor Temple is still under construction. The village of Amberi Village already has a town-level population and prosperity.


    Before being corrupted by fel energy, Draenor had very rich natural resources, and some clues can be seen from the beautiful scenery of Shadowmoon Valley.


    Due to the special weather of long nights most of the year, the native orcs of Draenor are not very fond of this valley.


    In the huge Shadowmoon Valley, there is only one Shadowmoon clan who is not good at fighting. The territory they control is far inferior to the new Draenei, and even inferior to Draenor''s other native race¡ªthe ogre.


    After settling down in Amberley Village, Andrea first took Shandris to start a good-neighborly relationship, trying to establish a good relationship with the surrounding neighbors.


    Ordinary Draenei people don''t know that Andrea has powerful shadow power, and they treat the two new aliens very friendly.


    Speaking of this, Andrea had to lament Delaney''s good attitude.


    Being hunted down by the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years, the spaceship accidentally crashed into the planet Draenor, and could not escape again in a short time.


    In this desperate situation, the draenei can still maintain an optimistic attitude towards life, and maintain a friendly and friendly attitude towards two strange outsiders. This kind of strong psychological quality is very rare.


    A large part of the reason why the Draenei can maintain this detached and optimistic attitude is due to the prophet Velen who has been guiding them for tens of thousands of years.


    But Andrea knows that this prophet is not perfect, and he also has his own character flaws, which will be discussed later.


    Because the whole Draenei family believes in the Holy Light, they get up early every morning to pray.


    Andrea is also used to getting up early because of work, but whenever the draenei pray, he will temporarily hide at home and not go out.


    The strong power of the holy light will envelope the entire village of Amberli when the draenei pray collectively. At this time, Andrea will feel the mutual repulsion of the holy light and the shadows. He is worried that if he goes out at this time, he will accidentally expose his feet.


    Shandris happily joined the draenei''s prayer queue, but the object of her prayer was not Holy Light and Naaru, but the moon **** Elune.


    Although the power of moonlight used by the night elves is different from the holy light in terms of expression, both are essentially one of the application methods of the power of light.


    The friendly and tolerant Draenei quickly recognized Shandris, a foreigner who also believed in the power of light. The colder Shandris integrated into the village atmosphere faster than Andrea, who actively communicated with the villagers. quick.


    During the period of living in Amberli Village, Andrea and the two gradually inquired about a lot of useful information.


    More than 20 years have passed since Genidaer crashed into Draenor, and Shattrath, the new capital of the Draenei, has already been built in the northern coastal area of ??the Talador Forest near the sea.


    At the same time, a mausoleum containing the souls of the Draenei was built in the south of the forest, named Auchindoun.


    Narud''ori, one of Andria''s targets, is in Auchindoun, but in wrecked form.


    De''oli died when Genidaer crashed, but his remnant remained alive strangely, and was gradually decaying from a creature of the Holy Light to the Void.


    In the process of Deorei''s decay, the souls of the draenei who died in the spaceship crash will be unconsciously attracted by him and gather near the remains of Deorei, and the living draenei can even communicate with these souls. Have direct communication.


    This anomaly has never been seen before, and the Prophet Velen ordered the remnants of D''Ori to be transferred to the south of Shattrath City, and a mausoleum named Auchindoun was built to accommodate D''Ori''s remains and the dead Draai Nigerian soul.


    The task of communicating with these spirits and monitoring the progress of the decay of D''Ori''s wreckage was given to Archbishop Maladaar, who along with his followers formed the Auchenai organization.


    Before the Draenor crash, the Draenei did not actually have the position of an archbishop, and all government affairs were assigned by the Prophet Velen.


    The three naaru led the Draenei to hide in Tibet under the pursuit of the Burning Legion for a long time. Years of lack of cultivation made the holy light in their bodies gradually exhausted.


    After Kara decayed into a void creature, it caused a lot of damage inside the Genidaer spaceship. The weak Keule and Deoli were unable to stop the atrocities of their companions. In the end, Velen risked his life and stood up.


    He separated Kara from the other naaru with the powerful power of the holy light, and threw the completely fallen Kara out of the spaceship with difficulty.


    But by this time it was too late, the damage caused by the Kara was irreversible, and Genidaer eventually fell to Draenor.


    In order to prevent himself from gradually losing his mind from causing harm to the draenei who had been guarding for a long time, the severely injured Keuren ordered Velen to lead the draenei away from the crashed spaceship and never come back to look for him.


    Velen himself was badly wounded in the battle, temporarily losing his ability to see the future.


    Losing his eyes to see the future for the first time, Velen knew that he could no longer put all his hopes on himself.


    He established a brand-new governing body and appointed four archbishops with different powers to form a bishop''s council to lead the people forward together. Maladar was the fifth archbishop appointed after Auchindoun was completed.


    The Ranger Archbishop Andrea and the two have already met, and it is the female general Nelly who likes to be on the front line in person.


    Draenei''s names for various professions are different from those of Azeroth. For example, the paladins who will appear in Azeroth in the future are called defenders by them.


    The archbishop in charge of commanding the garrison troops is named Akama, a name that Andrea is very familiar with... After all, he has gone deep into a certain temple countless times to brush egg knives.


    The Draenei refer to their mages as scholars, and the archbishop who leads these scholars is Osar. In addition to protecting the safety of the people, the scholar organization Shatar also shoulders the important task of researching and exploring this new world.


    The last archbishop is not specialized in combat, but is responsible for manufacturing armor, weapons and various high-tech equipment for the tribe, UU reading www. uukanshu.com At this moment, he was standing in front of Andrea.


    "You mean this crystal?"


    Archbishop Hattaru carelessly tapped the purple crystal installed outside the temporary residence building assigned to Andrea.


    "The main function of this crystal is to conduct arcane and holy light energy. I named it Akenite. The Draenei buildings that widely use Akenite crystals can provide us with a lot of convenience."


    "Every house is connected to the main magic network of the village, and the residents rely on them to ensure uninterrupted light under the dark sky of Shadowmoon Valley."


    "Hey?"


    Andrea touched his chin with great interest and looked at these dazzling purple crystals.


    When he first moved into Amberli Village, he was very curious as to why some draenei buildings were more or less equipped with crystals, and Hatalu''s words finally solved his doubts.


    "Let''s not talk about this, Andrea, can you tell me in detail about the principle of the arcane puppet you just mentioned?"

 Chapter 402： bishops council

    Hataru is a typical technician, his pursuit of new technology is very fanatical.


    Archbishop Hataru was the first person in the bishops'' council to contact Andrea and Shandris besides Nari. When Andrea "inadvertently" mentioned to him the arcane puppets made by the night elves, the archbishop immediately responded Here comes the interest.


    The draenei with advanced technology also have their own puppet technology, but the technology they use is very different from that of the night elves.


    The puppets of the draenei do not use arcane weaving of intelligent programs to drive the body, but strangely stuff the souls of the dead draenei into them, allowing them to survive in another way.


    It''s easy to have a good relationship with a tech nerd, you just need to do what you like.


    Andrea himself was also very interested in the Draenei''s crystal technology, and the two hit it off immediately, and soon got together enthusiastically to chat about their respective technological features.


    Shandris has not been idle during this time, she was born as a ranger and soon became acquainted with her old colleague Nelly.


    Both sides are female generals who lead the troops to fight for the tribe. They have many common topics. Recently, Shandris has been allowed to go hunting and patrolling with Nelly, which can be regarded as Nelly''s nearby surveillance and investigation.


    Shandris'' strength is much higher than Archbishop Nelly''s, and she is more skilled in leading the army than Nelly, who has just taken office for less than fifty years. Nelly has benefited a lot from her exchanges with Shandris.


    The guerrilla tactics of the Sentinels are quite similar to those of the Draenei Rangers. The relationship between the two strong women, Shandris and Nari, quickly warmed up during their daily interactions and discussions.


    Although the Ranger Archbishop still seemed lukewarm when dealing with Andrea, at least he had established a good friendship with Shandris.


    Hataru took over the architectural design of the Karabor Temple, and it is not surprising that he will stay in the nearby Amberi Village.


    The third archbishop who came to inspect the outsiders was the aforementioned Akama, the leader of the Draenei garrison.


    Compared with Neri, who has deep prejudices in her heart, Akama, who is favored by the Holy Light, has a much gentler attitude towards Andrea, but his gentleness... makes Andrea feel very uncomfortable.


    The archbishop would always come up with various reasons to make Andrea give up the pursuit of shadows and convert to the embrace of light.


    On a side note, Andrea also met two future celebrities while meeting Akama.


    Akama''s two lieutenants, Vindicator Maraad and Nobundo.


    "Andrea, although the power of the void doesn''t affect people''s mind like evil energy, some existences hiding behind the scenes will whisper in your mind from time to time through this energy. You should have felt it too, right? "


    "Hehe~ Yes."


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth with a half-smile, ''Does Elune''s whisper count? ''


    Since he was always under Elune''s protection, even C''Thun''s thoughts could hardly have an effect on Andrea, and the whispers from the depths of the dark void were also automatically blocked by Luna.


    "so."


    Akama opened his arms passionately, and persuaded in a recitative tone, "Follow me into the embrace of the holy light! We will become brothers regardless of each other under the same light!"


    "Uh~ thank you, I''ll think about it again."


    "Hey~"


    Maraad and Nobundo stretched out their hands to cover their faces speechlessly, and they also felt very helpless towards their immediate superior.


    Akama is undoubtedly a qualified archbishop of the defense officer. He is full of passion and will always bring endless motivation to the people of Draenei, and his enthusiasm for spreading the Holy Light is even higher than that of Prophet Velen.


    ...But he would fall into convulsions of fanatical belief in the Holy Light from time to time, and even Maraad and Nobundo as his adjutants had difficulty adapting.


    Just as Andrea was perfunctorily perfunctoring Akama''s persuasion with a face full of embarrassment, a small head suddenly appeared at the gate of his and Shandris'' temporary new house.


    Frowning, Andrea, with a smile on her eyes, just took this opportunity to change the subject.


    "Yriel, what are you hiding? Come in directly, Samara is there too?"


    "Hey~"


    A young female draenei wearing crude armor stood outside the door scratching her hair for a while, while another older woman in gentle clothes pushed her forward helplessly behind her back.


    "Don''t block the door, go in quickly."


    "Oh?" Akama finally woke up from the state of being moved, and looked at the two young visitors with some surprise.


    "Isn''t this apprentice Yrel, have you had any problems in training recently?"


    Akama smiled heartily and patted the heavily armored girl''s shoulder, and the heavy force patted Yrel''s face a little discolored.


    "Uh, it''s okay, it''s not a big problem."


    "cough~"


    Maraad coughed lightly and reminded, "Archbishop, your hands are too strong."


    "Huh? Oh, sorry."


    Akama apologized to Yrel who had a stiff face without pretensions, and then he turned around and said to Andrea, "Andrea, since you have guests, I won''t bother you, and I will discuss the Holy Spirit with you next time." The kindness and fraternity of the light."


    "Hehe~ There will be a chance."


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched, and he barely maintained a polite gesture to send Akama out the door with a sunny smile on his face.


    "Huh~"


    Smiling wryly and rubbing the center of his brows, Andrea shrugged and said to Samara, "Finally send this great **** away."


    The handsome and pleasant Samara covered her mouth with a light smile and said, "Archbishop Akama has no evil intentions, he just hopes that more brothers and sisters will join the embrace of the Holy Light."


    Samara and Yrel are a pair of sisters. Their parents unfortunately died when the Genidaer crashed. Fortunately, the social welfare of the Draenei is very good, and the two sisters gradually grew up healthily under the care of the tribe.


    Samara and Yrel, who grew up, chose different paths for the future.


    Although both of them joined the Hand of the Prophet formed by Velen and became apprentices of the Holy Light.


    But compared to Yrel, who is more escaped by nature, UU Reading is committed to relying on his own hands to protect the people, and Samara, who has a gentle personality, is more willing to sit in the rear and soothe the hearts of the injured people with soft holy light.


    The difference in ambition also led to differences in the future development paths of the two sisters. Samara hopes to become a doctor (priest), while Yrel hopes to hold the sword and shield tightly, and become a solid shield to protect the people as a defender.


    Coincidentally, due to their poor family background, the two sisters happened to be next to Andrea''s new home on the edge of the village of Amberley.


    Under Andrea''s initiative to be friendly and neighborly, Yrel, who is flying, jumping and curious, quickly got acquainted with the two new foreigners.


    "Say it."


    Looking at Yrel with a flattering expression, Andrea sighed softly, "What do you want me to do today?"


    "Hey~"


    Yrel turned his hoof on the ground embarrassingly, "Little Boer''s pendant was accidentally lost in the forest to the west, there are ogres in the vicinity, I dare not go alone, can you go with me a trip?"

 Chapter 403： green hooves

    The King of Draenor version, when the player comes to this world, the orcs have become the absolute masters of Draenor.


    But it is different now. Although the Gorian Empire of the ogre has fallen apart under the coordinated attack of the orcs and the elements, the ogre strongholds that exist as independent city-states in various parts of Draenor still maintain a considerable degree of combat effectiveness.


    The most famous of these are Highmaul in Nagrand and Bladespire Keep in Frostfire Ridge.


    Although Shadowmoon Valley is located in a remote place, the ogre still built a fortress here, which is located to the west of Amberley Village, named Fortress of Pain.


    "Hey~"


    Andrea patted his forehead and said helplessly, "Yrel, it''s a good thing to be helpful, but you have to look at the degree and do what you can."


    "I''m still under the supervision of the bishop''s council. I was able to accompany you out thanks to the guarantee of Archbishop Hataru. I can''t bother him every time, right?"


    Perhaps because he was taken care of by his relatives and neighbors since he was a child, Yrel often helped the villagers solve some problems with gratitude, including finding things outside the village.


    The wilds of Draenor are not safe. Various powerful native species such as ogres, grons, thorn beasts, and forest spirits are huge threats. Before Amihan and other loggers went out, they were also escorted by Neri''s ranger go out.


    Not to mention the brats who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth, and sneak out of the village to play when the adults are not paying attention. As a rookie garrison officer, Yrel has received training for less than a year, so it is very difficult to survive in the wild alone.


    More than a month ago, because he wanted to give his sister Samara a crystal ornament as a birthday present, Yrel asked Andrea for help after consulting Archbishop Hataru, and they went to the Moonflower Valley in the northwest of Amberi Village to mine.


    Draenei''s class system is not strict, even an archbishop like Hataru can easily get along with the people.


    With the help of the archbishop, Samara''s birthday gift was successfully formed, and Yrel seemed to have tasted the sweetness. In the past three days, she came to ask Andrea to go out with her.


    "Why don''t you go to Shandris?"


    Andrea rubbed her temples with a headache, "She is more active than me when she is allowed to go out?"


    Yrel curled her lips and complained, "Santis is too serious like Archbishop Nelly. When I''m with her, I don''t dare to breathe. It''s too depressing."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea shook her head amusedly. Because Shandris has been in a high position all year round, she will inevitably carry the majesty of a superior.


    And she didn''t deliberately learn how to restrain her aura like Andrea, which caused Shandris to quickly feel sympathy with Neri, who is also a female general, but the young Yrel was unwilling to be with her. She goes out together.


    He turned his eyes to the smiling Samara, "Samara, what do you think? Is it really appropriate for Yrel to run around all day like this?"


    Samara glanced sideways at her younger sister who made a pleading expression, and a mischievous smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    "I have also told her many times, but this girl has never accepted my suggestion, so let her go."


    "Isn''t her aspiration to be a garrison officer? This profession requires a lot of experience in actual combat. Just let this child go out with you. Anyway, it can be regarded as experiencing actual combat in advance."


    Andrea rolled her eyes, ''Sure enough, both sisters are wearing a pair of pants. ''


    The last time the search for minerals went smoothly, there was no battle on the way, and Yrel seemed a little unwilling. She hoped to meet the ogre this time and find a chance to try it herself.


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, this girl''s impression of ogres is still in the description of her instructor, she doesn''t know how difficult these tall and strong men are to deal with.


    Shandris had battles with ogres recently when she went out on patrol. According to her, this kind of intelligent creature with rough skin and thick flesh is indeed very powerful in individual combat, and may even be superior to the tauren in one-on-one.


    But the ogre''s intelligence is very low, as long as they can figure out a way to play tricks on them, they can even defeat the ogre without a fight.


    But Andrea knows that this rule is not absolute.


    Ogres have a very small chance of appearing as a double-headed individual. Ogres with two heads have extremely high intelligence and super high magic talent without exception. It is under their leadership that the Gorian Empire can dominate Germany. Rano for hundreds of years.


    Fortress of Pain is one of the independent city-states of ogres, and there must be many two-headed ogres sitting in it, but the patrols of Nari, Shandis and others will not go deep into the fortress, and they have not encountered these ogres for the time being core combat power.


    After hesitating for a while, Andrea finally sighed, "Go get permission from a certain archbishop first, as long as they allow me to leave the village, I can accompany you to find the pendant."


    "Okay!"


    Yrel didn''t wait for Andrea''s "but" to say, turned around, twisted her little butt, bouncing and chasing after Akama who had just left, her blue tail behind her was cheerful swinging left and right.


    "Hey¡­"


    Andrea turned her head to look at Samara speechlessly, "You just leave this crazy girl alone?"


    Samara spread her hands with a doting smile on her face, "She won''t listen to what I said. Let her experience the dangers of this world by herself. Anyway, with Mr. Andrea following, nothing serious should happen."


    "Emotionally, you treat me as free labor to bring up a baby, right..."


    ¡­


    Neri was out on patrol and did not return, and Hataru just happened to go to the construction site of the Karabor Temple to supervise the construction. Yrel ran all the way and finally caught up with Akama who was about to return to Shattrath. license.


    Among the five archbishops, Andrea has met four of them, and only Maradal, who has been in Auchindoun all the year round, has met them.


    Archbishop Osar, who leads the Shatar Scholars Organization, is busy with official duties, so he only met Andrea and Shandris by the way when he visited the construction site of the Karabor Temple.


    This archbishop is more indifferent than others, with the customary style of a mage, arrogant and reserved, in stark contrast to the passionate Akama.


    After obtaining the permission to leave the village, Yrel changed into a rare set of better-looking armor, which was a birthday present given to her by Samara last year.


    Normally, Yrel was reluctant to use it, and always wore the simple armor issued to apprentices by the Hand of the Prophet.


    After all, it is for apprentices, and they will not be allowed to wear it to experience actual combat outside the village. In terms of funds... naturally there will be a reduction.


    The sky of Shadowmoon Valley is magnificent and dreamy, and the blue-black night sky dotted with stars makes Andrea look up at the beautiful scenery from time to time.


    But the environment here made it difficult for the draenei without night vision ability to travel. At this time, Yrel was holding a lantern filled with the energy of the holy light in his hand.


    "A white elephant-like mountain lies in the middle of the road, I hit the left with the hammer and the right with the ax..."


    Yrel, who was walking on the quiet plain continent, didn''t feel nervous at all. UU Reading even happily sang Draenei''s ballad.


    Andrea rolled her eyes behind her, "I hope you can maintain this optimistic attitude when you see the ogre with your own eyes." ''


    Say Cao Cao, and Cao Cao will arrive.


    Just as Yrel, who was bouncing around, turned the warhammer in his hand like a baton, a huge stone the size of a millstone suddenly flew out of the woods beside the road.


    "boom!"


    "ah!"


    The sudden movement frightened Yrel so much that her tail stood on end. The girl ran back behind Andrea very carefully, and looked around vigilantly with her head out.


    "Roar!"


    Several one-eyed fat men with a height of more than three meters walked out of the woods with their upper bodies bare, and they all held crude iron weapons in their hands.


    "Draenei, hand over your weapons and armor, otherwise, I will eat you!"

 Chapter 404： Come on, spit the pain

    It is obviously impossible for the ogres to know the night elves. The ogres who saw Shandris a few days ago are no longer there, so they identified Yrel, who is a draenei, to attack.


    Although these ogres were tall and strong, their clothing and weapons and equipment were very simple, and it was obvious that their lives were not very good.


    Since the collapse of the Gorian Empire, the influence of independent ogre city-states in various places has been declining. Although they still maintain a good core combat effectiveness, the people at the lower level are living a miserable life and have to go out to hunt in large numbers to fill their stomachs.


    Fortunately, there are a lot of wild animals in Draenor, and it is not difficult to find food to satisfy their hunger with the fighting power of ogres.


    In the case of barely maintaining food and clothing, the ogre wants to obtain better equipment and seize better hunting grounds.


    Since their own forging technology is not up to standard, they cannot forge equipment that satisfies them. The ogre chooses to **** the finished product from the draenei with outstanding skills in all aspects. They only need to take it back and modify it to suit their body shape.


    The bloodthirsty aura emanating from the ogre robbers made Yrel tremble a little. These ogres had obviously killed people with their own hands, maybe they were her compatriots.


    After all, Yrel is still an apprentice garrison officer who has never experienced actual combat. Faced with this brutal atmosphere, it is not bad that she can control herself not to turn her head and run away.


    Andrea reached out and patted Yrel''s hands grabbing his sleeves to comfort him, "Be brave, since you choose to be the hammer and shield of the clansmen, sooner or later you will face the enemy face to face."


    "Even... the enemies you face in the future will be several times more brutal than ogres."


    It wasn''t Andrea''s words. The orcs who drank the blood of the demons were definitely more brutal than the ogres.


    As a character who can leave a name in the world of Azeroth, Yrel''s psychological quality is naturally not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    After the initial nervousness and panic, she managed to calm down under Andrea''s comfort.


    "Take a deep breath, calm yourself down, stand aside and watch the battle with your heart."


    In order to set an example for Yrel, and to give a good impression to the draenei rangers who followed secretly, Andrea did not use shadow spells to instantly kill these ogres.


    "Buzz!"


    The Tears of Elune suspended at the top of Ghanir''s Staff stretched out a purple blade of light, and Andrea also pulled out the Dark Empire Sword hanging from his waist.


    Although it lost the special effects brought by Xalatath, the Sword of the Dark Empire is an artifact made of the claws of the ancient gods after all, at least it can be trusted in terms of its sturdiness.


    After waiting for a long time and failing to get Yrel''s response, the ogre bandit finally lost his patience.


    The leader of the ogre with the double ax in his hand stared viciously at Andrea who stood up with his one eye.


    "Weak little thing, smash you!"


    "call!"


    The double axes smashed towards Andrea with a heavy sound of breaking the wind. With a wrong foot, Andrea moved flexibly to avoid the opponent''s first round of axe.


    "Roar!"


    The ogre doesn''t have any sense of glory in a one-on-one fight. Seeing the leader make a move, other robbers also brandish their weapons and join the battle circle.


    "clang!"


    The sword of the dark empire in his left hand was extended to block an ogre''s hammer, and Andrea''s left hand sank, the ogre''s strength somewhat exceeded his expectations.


    ¡®It is indeed more powerful than the tauren, but it is less flexible. ''


    With skill, he turned the angle of the Dark Empire sword slightly, and unloaded the ogre''s hammer along the **** of the sword.


    At the same time, the ogre leader who retracted his action once again frantically recovered his two-handed battle ax to start a combo attack on Andrea.


    As a king player in the arena, Andrea was not intimidated by the opponent''s raging momentum. The sword and staff blocked the attacks from both sides, and at the same time, he quickly avoided every attack of the bandit leader with the smallest possible steps. .


    "Ho~ho~"


    A round of outbursts still can''t hit anyone, even as stupid as an ogre, he feels that he seems to have kicked an iron plate.


    A flash of retreat flashed in the eyes of the panting bandit leader, as he swung the ax in his hand, he lost his indomitable vigor before.


    Andrea''s eyes flashed, taking advantage of the opponent''s strength to use his old opportunity to suddenly advance and bully him, the long sword in his left hand blocked the opponent''s one-handed battle ax in a hurry to defend, and the fingers of his right hand flexibly rotated the staff of Garnier.


    "Buzz~"


    The rotating staff of Garnier was accelerated by centrifugal force, and cut open the bandit leader''s naked abdomen, which had no time to defend, and the bright red blood spurted out to Andrea.


    Most of the blood was bounced off by the spinning staff of Garnier, and the bandit leader who roared in pain naturally fell back. Andrea turned around with the force of the rotation, and the long sword in his left hand crossed the opponent''s neck with the force of rotation. department.


    The screams stopped abruptly, and a dead, one-eyed head fell to the ground, with a look of horror and unwillingness still on its face.


    The sudden death of the leader made the ogres who were clamoring for an attack quiet, and the one-eyed eyes of many robbers showed signs of retreat.


    But Andrea didn''t intend to let them go, and the skillful combination of sword and staff quickly reaped the lives of the robbers who had lost their fighting spirit and vigor.


    "à§~"


    After piercing the heart of the last ogre, Andrea pulled out the long sword from his body and slammed it to the ground, the bright red blood was thrown to the ground in a jet.


    Yrel witnessed the brutal death fight for the first time. Her originally blue face was a little pale, and she put her hands to her mouth and retched.


    "vomit~"


    The strong smell of blood on the battlefield and the stench from the ogre mixed together to form a very unpleasant smell. Coupled with the very "dinner" scene in front of him, Yrel finally couldn''t help but vomit first.


    A few hundred years ago, Andrea happened to take a new apprentice. Niyana''s reaction to seeing a **** battle for the first time was not much better than Yrel''s. He has begun to get used to this kind of reaction from rookies. up.


    "Come here and take a good look if you''ve had enough vomiting."


    Andrea sat on a short rock next to the corpse without any scruples, pointed to the ogre''s corpse and said to Yrel, "Get used to this scene as soon as possible, and don''t make the same mistake in the next battle."


    "If you showed such a weak posture on the battlefield, UU Reading The opponent would have chopped off your head with a knife while you buried your head in vomiting. You don''t want Samara to face your corpse sadly. Bar?"


    In the heart of Yrel, who is dependent on her sister, Samara is her most important spiritual haven, and Andrea''s provocative method quickly had an effect.


    "Ahem..."


    Yrel forced herself to raise her head, the bright red liquid flowing across the ground made her almost turn her head subconsciously, but this girl had a stubborn temper, she just stared at the corpse without turning her head.


    There was a smile of approval on the corner of Andrea''s mouth, "Very well, remember the horrors of these corpses, and don''t want your compatriots and relatives to become like this. From now on, you must work hard to adapt to the battlefield and become a strong shield in front of your relatives and friends. "


    Yrel, whose face was still a little pale, nodded firmly, and muttered in a self-hypnotic way.


    "I can do it, I will definitely do it, these are enemies, they are not worthy of sympathy... Ugh~"


    The corner of Andrea''s eyebrows twitched slightly, "It seems that there is still a long way to go."

 Chapter 405： inescapable war

    According to the information recently collected by Shandris, there are at least tens of thousands of elite ogres in the Fortress of Pain, plus the civilians surrounding the fortress, it is roughly estimated that there are about two hundred thousand in total.


    The ones who attacked Andrea and Yrel were obviously civilian bandits living outside the fortress. In order to improve their lives, they left the group''s range of activities to rob after hunting.


    Fortunately, the pendant that Yrel needs to find doesn''t need to go deep into the vicinity of the fortress, no matter how slippery the bear kid is, it is impossible to run into the control range of the ogre.


    "Crack!"


    Swinging the light blade to chop off the head of the last brown wolf, Andrea looked at Yrel, who was rummaging through the wolf''s lair cave.


    "did you find it?"


    "Yes! Sure enough, it was brought back by these wolves!"


    A crystal pendant with an oily surface was turned out by Yrel from the stinking wolf''s lair.


    Draenei''s crystals are all made by the technicians under Hatalu, and ordinary wolves cannot bite the structure of these crystals.


    The moment Andrea saw the necklace, he knew why it was taken back by the wolf.


    "How greedy is that stinky boy Boll... It''s no wonder that such an oily necklace doesn''t attract wild animals."


    Glancing unobtrusively at the hiding spot of the following Ranger, Andrea retracted her weapon and stretched.


    "Hmm~ It''s been a long time since I moved my body. Now that the goal has been achieved, it''s time for us to go back?"


    "Well, let''s go."


    Yrel held the greasy necklace with a somewhat tangled expression, and the surface of the gauntlet that Samara gave her was inevitably stained with some greasy fat.


    Not long after the two left, a draenei ranger hiding in the forest walked from his hiding place to the corpses of the wolves and knelt down to check.


    "It''s a very clean incision, and it''s really strong, but...what is the principle of the light blade he uses?"


    ¡­


    "Thank you sister Yrel!"


    A chubby draenei kid took his pendant from Yrel with his nose full of tears, and in his other hand was holding a roasted goat leg with a pitted surface.


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched. Yrel''s necklace had been washed by Yrel with river water on the way back, but just after returning to the bear''s hands, the necklace quickly became stained with greasy and goat smell.


    "...Yriel, tell Pole''s family to watch this kid more closely."


    Andrea said with some pain, "I suspect that if he sneaks out again, he will be regarded by the wolves as a moving two-legged sheep."


    Yrel: "...I see, I will communicate directly with Little Boll''s mother later."


    Although the sky cannot be seen in the shadowmoon valley of the long night, the draenei have their own way of recording time.


    "Clang~"


    The distant and crisp knocking sound came from the direction of the unfinished Karabo Temple, and the rhythmic sound reminded the residents who were still working hard that it was time to get off work.


    This is the timing crystal used by Draenei to tell the time. It will ring three times a day, at six o''clock in the morning, twelve o''clock in the noon and six o''clock in the afternoon.


    It was after lunch when Andrea and Yrel left the village, so the afternoon reminder sounded naturally.


    Nellie''s band of rangers returned from outside the village just in time, and Shandris followed.


    Today they were patrolling around Elodor Village in the north of Amberli Village. Judging from Nari''s expression, it seemed that something unpleasant had happened.


    Handing Yrel to Samara intact, Andrea walked quickly in the direction of Shandris.


    "What happened? Why do the Rangers look so solemn?"


    Shandris glanced at Nelly''s back, shook her head and said, "There are a lot of people talking here, let''s talk about it when we go back."


    ¡­


    "I see¡­"


    Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully. Shandris had already told him about Nelly''s afternoon schedule.


    This time Nari went to Elodor village not only for patrolling, but more importantly, to convey goodwill to the Shadowmoon orcs who lived not far west of Elodor.


    Obviously, the action of pleasing the neighbors was not smooth, and the orcs always had doubts and vigilance towards the draenei as outsiders, just like the draenei were wary of Andrea.


    "According to Nari, the Shadowmoon orcs are relatively friendly, while the Red Step and Bladewind clans who settled on the eastern border of Nagrand are more aggressive."


    Shandris said solemnly, "If the Prophet Velen, who sits in Shattrath City, hadn''t restrained him many times, maybe the orcs had already had a large-scale conflict with the Draenei."


    "And the biggest problem is not the orcs. The ogres who show deep hostility to the draenei are the native species that give them the most headaches."


    After the draenei were forced to fall to Draenor, they were eager to build a sanctuary in this new world, and it was against this backdrop that Shattrath built.


    At the beginning, the draenei mainly saw that there were few aborigines in the Talador Forest. The site of Shattrath City happened to be on a magic net node, and they hurriedly built the city without delving into the reason of this land. .


    It was only later that the Draenei learned that there was a reason for the lack of people here.


    The land where Shattrath City is located used to be the capital of the Gorian Empire. After the orcs and elements destroyed the city, there was still a terrifying energy tide in the area, and it did not gradually dissipate until the last few decades.


    Over time, the orcs regarded this land as a cursed place and avoided the forest far away.


    The Draenei''s establishment of the city on the former site of Goria has little effect on the orcs. At most, it has increased the vigilance of the Redstep Clan and the Bladewind Clan against the Draenei, but the behavior of the Draenei undoubtedly angered them Killed the ogre who is still alive.


    Andrea had a look of surprise on his face, "It''s no wonder that the ogres would wantonly plunder the Draenei''s caravans and civilians, so there is still such a relationship."


    In all fairness, if Zin-Azhali hadn''t sunk into the sea, any race that dares to build a brand new city on its ruins, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Even the night elves would be very unhappy, and would probably find an excuse to send troops to attack.


    Although he has given up his former capital, this piece of land is still under the control of the original owner, and it is not an excuse for others to occupy and build the city at will.


    It is hard to tell who is right and who is wrong in this matter. The Draenei need to establish a safe stronghold in the wild Draenor. The old site of Goria, which is the node of the magic net, is undoubtedly an excellent location.


    But from the ogre''s point of view, although our empire has collapsed, the city-states in various places are still there, and it is not your turn to seize the territory of the original capital, Draenei.


    Both sides have their own reasons. From the moment Shattrath City was established, this contradiction has entered an irreconcilable endless loop.


    Andrea put his hand on his chin and rubbed it. "That is to say, there must be a battle between the draenei and the ogres. It''s just a matter of time?"


    "That''s right."


    Shandris nodded and said, "That''s why the draenei wanted to win over the ogre''s sworn enemy, the orcs, before the war came, but the progress was not very satisfactory."

 Chapter 406： Prophet Velen

    The draenei-ogre dispute is strictly not about the Andreas, who are on a mission to save the naaru.


    But here''s where it hurts. Of the three naaru, D''Ori has completely fallen, his wreckage decaying into the void.


    Both Keure and Kara are still alive, but the state of the two also makes Andrea very headache.


    Kara, who was thrown out of the cabin, was hovering over Shadowmoon Valley and wandering back and forth. It is said that the special weather in Shadowmoon Valley is related to this dark naaru.


    Keurei stayed obediently in Nagrand, in the ruins of Ginidar. Unfortunately, for the same reason as Deoli, the gradually decaying Keurei attracted the orc ancestors'' souls to the spaceship.


    Now the area where the spacecraft is located is regarded as a holy place by the orcs, and it has also been given the name of the sacred mountain of Washu Valley, which cannot be approached by outsiders.


    Andrea discussed with Shandris, and among the three Naaru, the most accessible one is undoubtedly Deori who has been confirmed dead.


    Though fallen, the remains of the naaru are still there, and are transforming from beings of the Light to beings of the Void.


    If he could see Deore with his own eyes, Andrea might be able to find a way to prevent Deore''s transformation, and even...maybe resurrect the fallen naaru.


    However, if you want to see D''Ory, you must first obtain the consent of Draenei, and Draenei is now on the verge of war with the ogre. It may be difficult for Prophet Velen to find time to meet two strangers... unless he can restore his prophetic ability.


    This situation made Andrea and Shandris very depressed. In order to ensure their survival and gain the trust of Draenei, the two would probably be passively involved in the war between ogres and Draenei.


    Draenei''s main activity areas in Draenor are Talador and Shadowmoon Valley, and these two areas have the shadow of ogre activities, especially Talador Forest.


    Auchindoun is almost completely surrounded by the ogre''s range of activities. To the west is the Court of Heroes and the village of Gulrock where the ogre buried its ancestors, to the east is the fortress of Gulda, and only to the south is the village of Telmo. Belongs to the Draenei.


    This is also impossible, who made the Talador Forest the core territory of the Gorian Empire.


    Moreover, the problems faced by the Draenei are not limited to orcs and ogres. The Spiers of Arak in the south of Talador is also in crisis.


    The arakkoa living here also have the idea of ??expanding outwards and recreating the glory of the Apexis Empire.


    However, the arakkoa of Alanka seem to be caught in civil strife recently. The exiled arakkoa who have been deprived of their wings and the high-ranking arakkoa of Tongtian Peak are hostile to each other. good news.


    "Hey~"


    Rubbing his silver hair with a headache, Andrea sighed and said, "Let''s take one step at a time, and hope to get the approval of the Draenei before the war comes."


    Although it is not certain when the Burning Legion came to Draenor, it is clear that there will not be much time left for the Draenei and him.


    Draenor is not protected by Titans like Azeroth. This planet is almost completely undefended to the Burning Legion. Kil''jaeden and Archimonde can come here directly if necessary, and even Sasha Glass can do it too.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to fight the Burning Legion in a place far away from the shelter of Azeroth, and this is not my hometown. It will be very difficult to mobilize various resources to fight the Burning Legion. Let¡¯s find a way to complete the task and return to Azeroth as soon as possible. ''


    ¡­


    Years passed, and the draenei in Amberli Village were already very familiar with Andrea and Shandris.


    Since the two of Andrea have not shown any threat to Delaney, Archbishop Nelly has gradually let go of his vigilance against Andrea.


    After several years of hard work, the majestic Karabo Temple is finally nearing completion, and Andrea also received a reminder from Archbishop Hataru at this time.


    "When the Karabor Temple is completed, Prophet Velen, who has been recuperating in Shattrath, will shift his work focus to this brand new temple. The Hand of the Prophet will also provide Karabor with a group of high-level apprentices to strengthen the defense of the temple."


    Andrea''s face changed, "So, I have a chance to meet the Prophet at the Temple of Karabor?"


    Hataru smiled and patted Andrea on the shoulder, "Your brain moves fast, my friend."


    "Among the five members of the bishop''s council, Nelly, Akama and I all recognized you and Ms. Shandis, and Osar and Maladar abstained from voting because they were not familiar with each other. With a result of 3 to 0, you are allowed to participate in the Kalabo Meet the Prophet at the dedication of the temple."


    Andrea let out a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Hataru, and please also express my gratitude to Archbishop Akama and Archbishop Neri on my behalf."


    "Haha~ Don''t worry about it."


    Hatalu stroked the tentacle beard on his chin indifferently, "The technical exchanges with you in the past few years have given me a lot of inspiration. From your technical design, it can be seen that you are not the kind of person with evil thoughts. generation."


    "Akama also mentioned this in the Council of Bishops. Although you are using void energy, it does not mean that you are evil. He is willing to guarantee you."


    "As for Nelly...she should thank your wife more for her statement."


    Although the peaceful life in Ambori Village gave Andrea, who has been busy for thousands of years, a long-lost relaxation, Draenor is not his hometown after all, and his relatives and friends with Shandris are still waiting for them in Azeroth. Return, which makes the two of them always have a sense of urgency.


    "The inauguration ceremony of the Karabor Temple..."


    Andrea, who is close to the water, knows that this ceremony will be held in half a month, because the prophet is scheduled to come in person. Recently, Nari has stepped up patrols around Karabo, and Akama''s garrison army has also been temporarily transferred from Shattrath. Garrison in Carabor.


    The completion of Karabo is definitely good news, but the bad news came the next day.


    Since the garrison troops led by Akama left Shattrath, the ogre''s independent city-states located in various parts of Talador have started to change one after another, and the Fortress of Pain in Shadowmoon Valley has also been moving frequently in recent days.


    The imminent situation wiped out the joy in the hearts of the draenei. As the front line of the fortress facing the pain, the village of Anboli entered the first-level alert after the arrival of the leader of Akama.


    On the top floor of the newly built Del Luna Observatory in the north of Anboli Village, Andrea, who climbed up and looked into the distance, sighed worriedly, "Is war inevitable after all?"


    "Humph!"


    Archbishop Nelly said with a cold face, "Then let them come! I will make those stupid big guys pay an unforgettable price!"


    An old gentle voice suddenly came from behind the crowd, "Don''t get excited, Archbishop Nelly, maybe the situation is not so bad as to be in a full-scale war."


    Akama turned around and opened his mouth in surprise when he saw the person coming, "Prophet, UU Reading Why are you here? Didn''t you say that the defense of Shadowmoon Valley will be handed over to us?"


    An old draenei holding a purple crystal staff walked out of the portal. The white-bearded and white-haired old man looked kindly, and there was a conspicuous translucent and complicated imprint floating in front of his forehead.


    Behind the old man were two draenei men wearing archbishop costumes, one of whom was Archbishop Osar, the scholar leader Andrea had met.


    ¡®Then the one remaining is the Auchenai chief, Archbishop Maladar? ''


    When Andrea and Shandris quietly looked at Velen and Maladar, the Prophet''s deep eyes just turned to this side.


    "Mr. Andrea Moon Shadow and Ms. Shandris Feather Moon." Velen bowed slightly with his staff in hand, "I am Velen, the spiritual leader of the Draenei, and I am sorry for making you wait so long to complete the initial meeting .¡±


    Andrea and Shandris also returned the salute one after another. Andrea smiled and said, "Prophet, please don''t worry about it, you must be on guard against others, and... the two of us are not the ones you need to pay attention to the most right now?"

 Chapter 407： Advice so far

    The arrival of Velen brought news of the Talador Forest to the leaders Akama and Nellie.


    "Talador is still relatively calm now. Although the ogres everywhere are closely preparing for battle, they are not as aggressive as the Fortress of Pain."


    Velen gently stroked his long white beard, thoughtfully looking at the Fortress of Pain in the distance from the high altitude of the observatory.


    "It seems that the ogre is planning to use the compatriots of Pain Fortress to test our strength."


    After the Gorian Empire fell apart, the ogre independent city-states in various places did not belong to each other, and the ties between the city-states were not close, and disputes often occurred due to territorial disputes.


    Andrea has been in politics for nearly 10,000 years, has rich experience and knowledge, and has long been used to such situations where foreign enemies are still busy fighting in the nest.


    Among the ogre city-states scattered across Draenor, Highmaul is the most powerful. According to Velen, the pressure and threat of Highmaul must be behind the joint attack of the ogre city-states.


    "Highmaul is far away in the far west of Draenor. They have been fighting with the most valiant Warsong clan of the orcs all year round. It is almost impossible to leave Nagrand and rush to Talador to help out, unless..."


    Velen frowned, and he suddenly thought of a possibility, but considering the straightforward temper of the Warsong clan, he felt it was unlikely.


    After coming to Draenor for more than 20 years, Velen, who has lost the ability to see the future, has not stopped exploring and understanding this brand new world for a moment.


    Generally speaking, Draenor''s forces can be divided into two categories according to their origins.


    The first type is plant forces composed of creatures such as thorn beasts and forest spirits. The characteristics of this type of force are obvious. Their bodies are composed of various flowers and plants. Their forces spread all over Draenor, even in Shadowmoon Valley. Traces of Lin Jing''s activities.


    The other category is rock creatures headed by Margaron, and a series of degenerate flesh and blood creatures related to them.


    The struggle between the two species of rocks and plants almost runs through the entire history of Draenor. Since the orcs and ogres do not have detailed records of the ancient history, Velen only learned a general idea through the exploration of the arakkoa ruins in various places.


    To put it simply, ancient rock creatures are called destroyers by the arakkoa of the Apexis Empire, and plant monsters are called primordial beasts.


    At their peak, the Apexis arakkoa once defeated a powerful and unparalleled primordial beast head-on. They used a powerful artifact called Rukhmar''s Breath to gather the sun''s rays, and completely wiped out the powerful spore colony gathered by the primordial beasts. burn.


    At this point, Draenor''s original beast forces began to decline rapidly. Except for a small number of Gorgrond mountains in the north, it is difficult to see powerful original thorn beasts in other areas.


    In contrast, although the Destroyer forces are also degenerating, their descendants have gradually evolved into the modern mortal civilization of Draenor.


    Affected by the spores spread by the protobeasts to the destroyers, these rock creatures degenerated from generation to generation, gradually degenerating from the rock body to a **** body.


    Margoron degenerated into Gron, Gron degenerated into Cyclops, and then ogres and orcs, and the power of destroying beasts was passed down from generation to generation.


    However, the customs of these primitive flesh and blood creatures are very barbaric. The original one-eyed monsters used the ogres and orcs who had a common ancestor with them as slaves.


    The Apexis arakkoa is the most powerful force in Draenor after the decline of the original beasts and destroyers. They have never given up their ambition to dominate the entire Draenor.


    In order to curb the expansion speed of the powerful cyclops, the arakkoa secretly sent people to teach the stupid ogres to control arcane arts. Finally, these ogres successfully overthrew the rule of the cyclops with the help of magic, and established a high school that lasted for nearly a thousand years. Riyadh Empire.


    Overthrowing the brutal one-eyed demon did not bring any substantial benefits to the other descendants of the son of the rock. The orcs still had to face the cruel environment and the rising ogres to hunt and kill.


    Orcs and ogres, the two races who are also sons of the rock, have no intention of cooperating to explore the world. Years of conflict have made them regard each other as deadly enemies.


    As the Gorian Empire attempted to enslave the elements of Draenor, the four elemental kings granted their powers to the orcs, giving birth to the shaman, the primitive orc spellcaster class.


    The angry elemental kings finally destroyed the capital of the Gorian Empire with the help of the orcs, and the mighty Gorian Empire fell apart.


    However, the enmity between the orcs and the ogres did not end here. The ogre city-states scattered throughout Draenor still maintained the tradition of hunting orcs, and the hatred between the two races even deepened.


    Warsong is the most warlike and bloodthirsty clan among the orcs. At the same time, their combat effectiveness is also the strongest after years of continuous war training.


    However, in the face of Highmaul, which controls the powerful arcane power, the Warsong clan is still being suppressed by ogres. Velen believes that the Warsong chieftain would not be so unwise, allowing the ogres of Highmaul to pass through their territory Join the attack on the draenei.


    Andrea saw the hesitant expression on Velen''s face, and after a little deduction, he knew what the prophet was worried about.


    As a traveler who once read through the Chronicles of Warcraft, Andrea recorded the history of Draenor in the memorandum more detailed than Velen. He even knew that the Titan Aggramar had descended on this planet.


    However, Aggramar, who had a heavy responsibility, did not stay long on this planet without the soul of the world.


    After seeing the plant populations ravaging the entire planet, he casually created a giant spirit guardian named Grond to balance Draenor''s overly powerful plant forces.


    The Sons of the Stone, including orcs and ogres, are technically descended from Grond.


    "My lord, may I interject?"


    Velen, who was in deep thought, looked up at Andrea, with a gentle smile on his face and encouraged, "Of course, please speak freely."


    Andrea nodded and said, "I know you are worried about the alliance between ogres and orcs. Although I think the possibility of a complete alliance between the two parties is almost non-existent, you really have to guard against your conjecture."


    "No matter how friendly the draenei are, you are always outsiders to ogres and orcs."


    "Because of Draenei''s benevolent behavior, UU Reading orcs and ogres lack an intuitive understanding of Draenei''s combat power, and combat power is an important reference factor for these primitive races to measure each other''s value."


    Velen''s white eyebrows raised slightly, and he already understood the meaning of Andrea''s words when he said this.


    "Mr. Andrea, do you mean that the orcs may deliberately let the ogres come to test our details?"


    "Yes, that possibility cannot be ruled out."


    Andrea asked with a meaningful chuckle, "Draenei has tried to make friends with the orcs recently, but...it seems to have had little success, right?"


    "Hey~"


    Velen was silent for a moment, sighed softly and said, "I understand, I will notify the defenders of Talador to prepare for the worst situation."


    Then Velen fixed on Andrea with a scrutinizing gaze, "Mr. Andrea, I am becoming more and more curious about the origins of you and Mrs. Madam. It is impossible for ordinary people to have such an excellent overall view and keen sense of the battlefield, right? "

 Chapter 408： Prophets gentle strategy

    Facing the Prophet''s meaningful eyes, Andrea shrugged sarcasticly, "I have already mentioned our origin and purpose to Archbishop Nelly, Your Excellency the Prophet should have heard about it, right?"


    Velen nodded, "A traveler from another planet, entrusted by the gods, came to Draenor to help the naaru in trouble."


    "Mr. Andrea, please forgive me for being rude. I didn''t believe it at all when I first heard your intention of coming."


    Andrea smiled nonchalantly, "I can understand, after all, this matter itself is very bizarre."


    Velen should have assigned Nellie to investigate the area where Andrea and Shandris first appeared, and of course they did not find any space vehicles.


    There are indeed existences that can travel through the universe by relying on their physical bodies. Kil''jaeden and Archimonde can do it, but their strength levels and physical strength have already surpassed the limits of mortals.


    Although Velen has been blessed by the naaru for a long time and has an immortal lifespan, he is self-aware of his own strength.


    He absolutely cannot cross the interstellar space in a vacuum environment like Kil''jaeden and Archimonde, and it is almost impossible for mortals to do this kind of thing.


    In fact, today is not the first time Wei Lun has seen Andrea and the two of them. As early as a few years ago, he secretly went to Amberley Village to observe secretly.


    Velen admitted that Andrea''s strength was very strong, and he had touched the edge of breaking through the top of mortals, but he didn''t think that this alien who claimed to be from another world could be strong enough to take his wife to travel through the starry sky.


    As for the theory of gods... Velen doesn''t believe it at all. After all, there are indeed many powerful extraordinary creatures in this universe. These creatures can be called gods by mortals, including Titans and Naaru.


    However, even the naaru will not be idle enough to travel through the star seas with their bodies, as evidenced by the spaceship they provided to the Draenei.


    As for the existence above the naaru, Velen has never been in contact with it. Even Sargeras has only seen the projection in disguise, and has not really seen the powerful power of the fallen titan.


    From Andrea''s point of view, Naaru, who is regarded as a god-level creature by Velen, is actually the same.


    Although the life level of naaru is indeed beyond that of mortals, their individual combat ability is not strong, and the talents and skills of these jigsaw puzzles are all for assistance.


    And Naaru is just an activated figure made by Andrea''s immediate boss. The strength gap between the master and the slave is difficult to quantify and compare. Velen can''t understand that the way they came is normal.


    Although Velen still has certain doubts about the origins of Andrea and Shandris, judging from the observations over the past few years and Andrea''s previous reminders, at least this alien race does not have any malice towards the Draenei .


    "Two, the Draenei are now facing pressure from foreign enemies and cannot meet your requirements for the time being."


    "But I make a promise to you. After this war is over, I will personally lead you into Auchindoun to touch the wreckage of D''Ory."


    Andrea and Shandris looked at each other, and the promise of getting Velen finally made them feel a lot more at ease. At least the two of them saw a winding and rugged path leading to the finish line in the dark ahead.


    ¡­


    Although Velen still wanted to eliminate the threat of war through diplomatic means, the envoys sent to the Pain Fortress many times escaped under the protection of the Holy Shield amulet he gave.


    Seeing this, the Prophet finally gave up. He knew that at least the battle in Shadowmoon Valley was inevitable.


    However, Velen''s old problems developed in recent years have begun to reappear, and the inability to see the future makes this prophet who is used to hanging out feel a little helpless.


    He gave orders to Akama and other generals to try not to cause too much damage to the attacking ogres, so as not to completely anger the ogre city-states everywhere.


    Andrea was very displeased with Velen''s weak attitude because of his uneasiness, but after all, this was an internal decision of another clan, and he, an outsider, had no right to intervene.


    Since Velen personally lifted the surveillance and activity restrictions on Andrea and Shandris, the couple''s recent movements have become a lot more free.


    The imminent rain made the villagers of Anboli Village a little uneasy, but these draenei who had experienced many hardships had already developed very thick nerves.


    The war was imminent, and although the atmosphere in the village was somewhat tense, most of the older draenei suppressed their uneasiness and fear and continued to do what they could.


    The young Samara and Yrel were not as calm as other tribesmen, and the frequency of the two sisters coming to the next door increased significantly.


    Since Neri had already brought her ranger troop to the front for scouting, it was naturally impossible for Shandris, who was a foreigner, to follow other countries'' armies to carry out regular military operations.


    Shandris, who was free to stay at home, gradually became suspicious of the two little girls next door to her. Recently, she has been sneaking at Andrea with weird eyes.


    "...Why? I''m an old husband and wife, so just speak up if you have something to say."


    Shandris'' eye dart made Andrea feel a little nervous, and Andrea, who was on pins and needles, finally couldn''t help but asked directly.


    "Oh~"


    Shandris sneered mockingly, "I don''t believe you don''t know what I''m thinking, the two girls next door are not interested in you, are they?"


    Andrea rolled his dead fish eyes and waved his hands and complained, "You think too much, those two children are just panicked because they are facing the war for the first time, and they are just instinctively looking for comfort. You have also experienced this stage before, and your mentality towards them It should make sense."


    Shandris was stunned for a while when she heard the words. It had been too long since she faced the war for the first time, so long that Shandris had begun to forget her rookie state of mind.


    "yes¡­"


    Sighing lightly, Shandris'' original attitude of scrutiny quickly softened, "Then let me guide them. Isn''t Yrel''s ambition to become a garrison officer? That girl will have to pass this test sooner or later."


    Andrea has no objection to this. The young little hoof is still very frizzy at this time, and she needs experienced seniors to guide her and gradually stimulate the potential in her body.


    ¡­


    After integrating into the life of Amberley Village, Andrea and Shandris have already gotten used to the Draenei''s living time in the past few years.


    When the timing crystal rang the next morning, Shandris, who was ready at UU Reading , took the initiative to knock on the door next door.


    "The door is open, please wait a moment."


    Samara, who just got up, rubbed her sleepy eyes and opened the door of her house, and Shandris in military uniform surprised her.


    "Sister Shandris, you are..."


    Hearing Samara''s address to Shandris, Andrea, who was hanging far behind, had a weird expression.


    "How can there be a sister who is nearly ten thousand years old in this world..."


    "Ok?!"


    Shandris seemed to sense her husband''s malicious speculation, and turned around to give Andrea a hard look with sharp eyes.


    "do you have any opinion?"


    "Er... dare not."


    "huh~"

 Chapter 409： Vinyls Achilles heel

    Because of the sudden shadow of war, the inauguration ceremony of Karabor Temple was helplessly postponed, and Yrel and Samara, who were scheduled to be deployed to Karabor for further training, were also temporarily idle.


    Yrel and Samara, who are less than 16 years old, are now in an important growth stage. Although they still maintain a certain intensity of self-exercise every day, they lack the guidance of a mentor, and the speed of their progress has recently slowed down.


    Although Shandris doesn''t know how to use holy light, there is not much difference between the power of moonlight and holy light in many usages, especially in healing.


    As one of the most senior generals in the Dark Night Republic, Shandris has a lot of actual combat experience, and there is no problem in guiding the two sisters to continue to improve in a short period of time.


    However, Shandris'' training requirements are very strict, and Leticia has the most say on this point.


    Yrel and Samara were too tired to stand up after a day of high-intensity training. After having a nutritious dinner with the couple, they went home and fell asleep immediately on their stomachs.


    Andrea had no intention of telling Shandris'' training process, after all, his wife was professional in this area, and most of his attention was on the imminent situation.


    In order to supply all kinds of weapons, armor and logistical materials needed in wartime, Hatalu returned to Amberi Village from the Karabo Temple, and worked hard all day to deal with various logistical tasks, ensuring that the soldiers on the front line would not have any material problems. lack.


    Senior generals such as Nari and Akama have already left the village to set up defense lines. If Andrea wants to know the situation on the front line and even in various parts of Draenor, he can only get it through Hataru who sits in the rear.


    As expected, the upcoming war not only attracted the attention of the other city-states of the ogre, but also the major clans of the orcs hid in the dark and opened their eyes wide.


    Even if they didn''t drink the blood of the devil, there are still many battle madmen among the orcs, and it is difficult to find orcs who are used to using their brains in various clans.


    The decision to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight this time was proposed by the Frostwolf clan who settled in Frostfire Ridge during the clan meeting. They hoped to see whether the fighting power of the Draenei and their attitude towards foreigners would affect the normal behavior of the orcs. Life is threatened.


    The warlike clans Warsong, Thor, Bonechewer, and Bladewind didn''t intend to take the advice of the Frostwolf clan, thinking that the cowardly draenei were only worthy to be enslaved and devoured by them.


    But the more sensible clans, including White Claw, Blackrock, Blood Ring, Burning Blade, Thunderblade, and Shadowmoon, all agreed with the Frostwolf.


    Eventually the decision was passed at the Clan Council, and the Warsong clan reluctantly released their hold on Highmaul''s access routes.


    However, contrary to the expectations of the orcs, the ogres of Highmaul did not immediately send reinforcements to Talador, but continued to put on a posture of sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    The ogres in the other city-states didn''t seem to panic at all, only the front line between Pain Fortress and Amberley Village showed sparks flying, and the war was about to break out.


    "It seems that the other city-states of the ogre do plan to use the compatriots of Pain Fortress to test the strength of the draenei."


    Andrea said to Hattaru a little speechlessly, "In the final analysis, His Excellency''s foreign policy is too soft. As a neighbor, the painful fortress has no idea of ??the strength of the draenei."


    Hataru smiled wryly and spread his hands and said, "The Prophet was not like this before. He was a very courageous and tolerant leader, but since he came to Draenor and suffered a serious injury, the Prophet''s behavior suddenly became more cautious."


    Andrea shook her head silently, "After all, I still rely too much on my predictive ability. Once I lose my eyes that see the future, I suddenly don''t know what to do." ''


    This is not the first person Andrea has encountered who is disturbed by the time flow, and I believe it will not be the last.


    These individuals with a certain degree of predictive ability don''t know why they always blindly believe in the future they see, and they will never look back until their beliefs suffer a major blow.


    The Grand Magister Elisande is an example. Since she was awakened by Andrea, she no longer peeks into the future through the Eye of Aman''Thul.


    Andrea''s existence that does not exist in the established timeline made her understand a truth-the future is not static.


    Apparently, Prophet Velen is still stuck in the stage that Elisande went through. Without the eyes to predict the future, he even has doubts about his own ability. It is against this background that the Council of Bishops was born.


    However, Velen still feels uneasy. Out of the idea of ??keeping a low profile and avoiding the attention of the Burning Legion, Velen is going to adopt a gentle approach, hoping to live in peace with the native race of Draenor.


    "Peace...is not obtained by patience."


    Andrea looked at the starry sky of Shadowmoon Valley and muttered to himself, "If you can''t let the potential enemies around you know how sharp your minions are, it will be a matter of course to be underestimated." .¡±


    Andrea''s soliloquy made Hatalu''s face change. He opened his mouth to say something, but he seemed to be worried about something suddenly, and closed his mouth tightly again.


    ''Oh~''


    Andrea saw the tangled expression on Hatalu''s face. Although the archbishop was not a more aggressive combatant, it did not mean that he agreed with Velen''s soft policy.


    Based on what Andrea has learned so far, Nelly, the irascible ranger archbishop, hopes to be ruthless. It is best to beat the ogre completely, and deter other peeping existences by the way.


    Osar also thought the same way. He thought that with the strength of the draenei, there was no need to act so cautiously. It would be fine to directly fight against the barbaric race that refused to accept.


    Although Akama looks rough on the outside, and occasionally goes offline like a convulsion, he is actually very assertive, but he doesn''t show his attitude because of the face of the prophet.


    Excluding Maladar who had no contact, at least three of the four archbishops were in favor of a tough war, but the Prophet Velen''s veto made the archbishops very aggrieved.


    Hataru hesitated for a while, and finally couldn''t help asking his doubts.


    "Andrea, don''t you agree with the Prophet''s approach?"


    Andrea smiled noncommittally, "I didn''t say that, after all, this is an internal decision of your Draenei."


    "However, if you archbishops have any thoughts in your heart, UU Reading had better express them to the prophet in person."


    Andrea induced with a half-smile, "The face of the prophet is more important than the future of the race, shouldn''t I remind you?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Although Hatala is very aggressive in his pursuit of new technologies, he is still a technical nerd with a gentle personality in essence.


    Andrea is not the first person to make such a suggestion. Archbishop Osar complained in the previous bishops'' meeting. He thinks Velen''s current approach is too weak, which will make orcs and ogres look down on the Draenei .


    Andrea stood up from the lawn, patted the grass on her buttocks, stretched comfortably and walked into the village.


    "If the five archbishops object collectively, with the wisdom and enlightenment of the prophet, they should reconsider their decision."


    The fuzzy voice coming from a distance made Hatalu startled for a moment, and then he lowered his head to reveal a pensive look.


    "Five archbishops..."

 Chapter 410： To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to oneself

    "what¡­"


    When Andrea leisurely returned home, Yrel and Samara slumped on their sofa like boneless mud, moaning helplessly.


    "...What are you guys doing?"


    Yrel raised her eyelids with difficulty, pulled the corner of her mouth and uttered the word "Tired."


    Andrea chuckled and said, "There is an old saying in my hometown, sweat more in peacetime, bleed less in war, every bit of your daily training will be reflected in the battle in the future."


    Patted on Yrel''s shoulder lightly, Little Hoof grinned and expressed accusation to Andrea with his eyes.


    "Come on, a large-scale war is not far away."


    ¡­


    On the fifth day of Yrel and Samara''s training with Shandris devils, the ogres in Pain Fortress finally couldn''t hold back under the urging and temptation of Highmaul''s messengers, tens of thousands of ogres wielding crude weapons Demons surged from the fortress of pain.


    Although the ogres once established an empire, their troops had almost no tactics at all. The chaotic ogre army rushed towards Draenei''s well-arranged army formation shouting "Ulla" like launching a final charge.


    Standing straight, Akama clenched the sword and shield in his hand, and raised the long sword shining with holy light high.


    "Prepare for shelling! Calibrate the launch angle... Let it go!"


    Delaney''s so-called cannon is very different from Andrea''s understanding. It is not a long barrel, but a purple crystal standing behind the position.


    Following Akama''s order, the Sha''tar scholars standing around the crystal neatly poured energy into the crystal through the magic circle under their feet.


    The surface of the rotating crystal became brighter and brighter, and dazzling energy light bullets precipitated from the top of the crystal.


    "Boom!"


    After these energy bombs fell into the ogre''s position, they caused bursts of explosions, and large holes began to appear in the densely packed ogre''s position.


    Since the Prophet had said that defense should be the first priority, the battle location chosen by Draenei happened to be between the two hills.


    Nai Li, who seized the high ground in advance, set an example by fully drawing the longbow, "The ranger opens the bow! Three-stage shooting... launch!"


    The condescending arrows fell into the ogre''s position and caused a lot of damage, but the ogre is a creature with a thick layer of fat and solid muscle protection.


    Except for those unlucky ones whose one-eyed pierced through the brain, ordinary arrows can''t deal a fatal blow to them.


    Most of the ogres bravely pulled out their arrows and planned to continue charging, but at this moment, a mutation happened.


    "Tear!"


    The ogre who pulled out the arrow suddenly stopped, and the severe pain and powerlessness from his left arm caused his left hand, which was hit by the arrow, to immediately hang down.


    There are many muscles and ruptured blood vessels under the large layer of sebum attached to the arrow, and the left arm of this ogre is gushing blood.


    This situation is not an isolated case. Many ogres lost too much blood because they pulled out their arrows hastily, and quickly lost their combat effectiveness.


    "this¡­"


    Velen, who was standing behind watching the battle, opened his mouth in surprise, "Why is this happening? Who provided the ranger''s arrows?"


    The corner of Archbishop Osar''s mouth twitched, and his eyes clearly showed satisfaction.


    "It''s Hataru."


    "Snapped!"


    A look of displeasure appeared on Velen''s face, and he slammed his prophet''s staff on the ground heavily.


    "Nonsense! Who asked him to make such vicious arrows? This is likely to deepen the misunderstanding between us and the ogres!"


    "Hmph! Misunderstanding."


    Osar''s expression was a little gloomy, "Prophet, why do you always consider the enemy first when dealing with the enemy? Isn''t the life of our people important?"


    "As long as the weapon that can cause the greatest damage to the enemy is a good weapon, why should you care so much about the enemy''s opinion?"


    Velen shook his head in dissatisfaction and said, "You are thinking too superficially. Draenor is not our hometown. We are outsiders to the natives of this world."


    "Ginidal crashed, and we will not be able to continue sailing for a long time. In order to avoid the sight of the Burning Legion, we must act as low-key as possible to avoid excessive conflicts with the aborigines."


    The ogre commander was frightened by the massive damage caused by the shower of arrows and the crystal bombardment. Thousands of people were lost in a mere charge, which was unimaginable in the previous wars of Draenor.


    Under the order of a two-headed ogre, the ogres dropped thousands of corpses and retreated to the Fortress of Pain. They needed to spend some time re-examining the weapons and strength of the draenei.


    Because of Velen''s Huairou order, the draenei who had been robbed by ogres in various places before never responded. The people who were robbed were usually civilian businessmen, and they didn''t have much fighting power.


    This caused the ogres in Bastion of Pain to seriously misunderstand the strength of the draenei, thinking that their fighting ability was as weak as their attitude.


    However, in fact, as a race that can be favored by Sargeras, the Eredars are also among the best in the entire universe in terms of combat and civilization development.


    Although the Draenei have lost a lot of cultural heritage in the tens of thousands of years of fleeing, their technological capabilities and combat effectiveness derived from Eredar have not declined significantly. After all, this is an important factor for them to ensure that they continue to escape from the Burning Legion. weights.


    The rangers led by Archbishop Nelly conducted an in-depth investigation of the ogre''s army structure and individual combat effectiveness before starting the battle. Given the unequal intelligence between the two sides, it was only natural that they would get such a result in the first battle.


    Of course, it is unavoidable that there is some "credit" secretly suggested by someone.


    ¡­


    Since the draenei easily won the initial battle, the village of Ambori was not affected much.


    Archbishop Hataru is holding a special arrowhead and studying it carefully.


    This arrow is different from ordinary straight arrows, UU Reading www. There are many inconspicuous barbs in the metal structure of uukanshu.com''s arrowhead. Once inserted into the human body, it must not be pulled out easily, otherwise these barbs will lift up the flesh and blood around the arrowhead. When the time comes...


    Thinking of that scene, Hatalu felt a little chilly, grinning and said to the night elf who was instructing the technicians to carve blood grooves on the arrowheads, "Andrea, the special arrowheads you developed are a little too dark, right?"


    Andrea retorted nonchalantly, "Why is it shady? The purpose of upgrading armaments is to increase the damage to the enemy and reduce our losses. You don''t have the ridiculous idea of ??showing mercy to the enemy, do you?"


    "That''s what it says..."


    Although there is no problem in theory, Hataru always feels that there is something wrong.


    When the Prophet Velen retreated from the front line with a black face to question Hatalu''s arrow, the Technician Archbishop suddenly became alarmed, but at this time Andrea had already slipped out of sight.


    "this¡­"


    Looking at Weilun''s unfriendly expression with numbness in his scalp, Hatalu looked up to the sky and sighed aggrievedly, "You are careless in making friends!"

 Chapter 411： Afterglow of Goria

    Although Hataru was very dissatisfied with Andrea''s behavior of escaping first and letting him suffer the anger of the prophet alone, the archbishop still stubbornly did not confess the real mastermind behind the scenes.


    After Andrea''s previous intentional or unintentional persuasion, Hataru has strengthened his mind, and he intends to gather five archbishops to object to the prophet''s gentle approach.


    Anyway, sooner or later, he will have a showdown with the Prophet. Taking the opportunity of the barb arrow just let him understand his tough position on the outside world.


    Seeing the expression on Hatalu''s face that I''m going to go despite thousands of people, Wei Lun suddenly felt dizzy.


    This wasn''t the first time he had disagreed with members of the bishop''s council, but this was the only time that Villen felt uneasy.


    The attitudes of Nari and Osar on the battlefield before made him a little uneasy. Coupled with Hatalu''s tough performance, three archbishops successively opposed his gentle strategy.


    ¡®Is it really that my foreign policy is too cowardly? ''


    Velen is not a leader who advocates dictatorship, otherwise he would not delegate power to form a council of bishops to divide his rights.


    The questioning of the three archbishops made him reflect on his own approach.


    ¡®The loss of predictive ability does make me feel a little bit bound, but it¡¯s common sense to adopt a conservative strategy in a new and unknown world, right? ''


    Although he has reflections and doubts in his heart, Velen still doesn''t think that his choice is wrong. He plans to find an opportunity to have a frank and honest chat with several archbishops.


    When the battle resumed three days later, the ogres of Bastion of Pain thought of a way to deal with the draenei''s sinister arrows.


    They put a group of ogre elite warriors in full armor at the forefront, the solid metal armor that most ranger arrows cannot penetrate.


    "Boom!"


    Akama planted the tower shield in his hand heavily on the ground, and the garrison officers under his command also imitated the defensive posture.


    "Shield of Holy Light!"


    The shields of all the front row garrison officers flashed golden light at the same time, and the entire shield was wrapped in this golden energy.


    "clang!"


    The ogre warrior who came forward slammed his weapon heavily on the shield erected by the vindicator.


    The garrison officer who was hit hard just leaned back slightly. Although the physique of the draenei was not as good as that of the ogre, it would not be crushed by the disparity in strength.


    On the contrary, the ogre warrior who smashed his weapon on the shield was shocked by the strong recoil from the shield and lost his center of gravity.


    "bayonet!"


    Under Akama''s order, the draenei in the back row of the shield pierced out the spears that were also covered with holy light through the gap between the shields.


    The sharp spear and huge strength pierced through the crude armor of the ogre, and the momentum of the ogre''s charge was stopped.


    "Maraad, Nobundo, it''s your turn!"


    Two gaps suddenly opened on both sides of the Draenei main formation, and the thunder elephant cavalry in heavy armor began to charge at full speed under the leadership of two leaders.


    "Holy light protects us, charge!"


    Maraad took the lead, swinging the huge crystal two-handed hammer in his hand, smashing several ogres who were in the way.


    The Thunder Elephant''s powerful breakthrough force tore apart the Ogre''s attacking formation. Maraad and Nobundo were like two red-hot table knives cutting into butter, and quickly tore apart the Ogre''s unorganized formation. .


    The heavily armored warriors in the front line were washed away, and the ogre''s weak rear and flanks were once again exposed. Nelly and her rangers had been waiting for this opportunity.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Under the gaze of Velen''s tangled eyes, the arrows all over the sky fell into the ogre''s formation again, bringing up a large cloud of blood mist amidst the screams.


    As Velen said, he is just the spiritual leader of Delaney now.


    Although he can still influence the decisions of the bishops'' council with his strong personality and the majesty of his long-term ruling, if the other party is really determined not to follow his advice, Velen will really have nothing to do with them for a while.


    Akama has long seen the disagreement between the Bishops'' Council and the Prophet. Osar has expressed complaints and dissatisfaction in the Bishops'' Conference many times because of the Prophet''s cowardly behavior.


    Akama, who seems to be rough and bold, is actually very good at playing both sides in interpersonal relationships... To put it another way, there is nothing wrong with being double-faced and three-handed.


    In terms of facing foreign enemies, Akama is inclined towards the bishops'' council in his heart, but he does not want the Prophet Velen, who has led the tribe for tens of thousands of years, to be frustrated by this. He has not clearly expressed his position and attitude.


    Finally able to fight a hearty battle, Osar couldn''t see the arrogance and restraint of the past at this time, and he shouted passionately, "Shatar! United spell preparation!"


    The draenei scholars raised their staffs and gathered everyone''s mana with the help of the magic circle under their feet. Osar, who was standing in the center of the magic circle, let out a loud shout and put his crystal staff on the ground.


    "Flame Storm!"


    The ogres are also experts in the use of arcane arts. Feeling the large-scale surge of arcane energy below the battlefield, the two-headed ogres also began to cast spells under the order of their leader.


    "snowstorm!"


    The two spells, one cold and one hot, met on the battlefield one by one. Both the ogre and the draenei were not used to the cold and hot battlefield environment.


    At this time, you can see the role of discipline. Many ogres can''t stand the harsh battlefield environment, turn around and start to escape from the battlefield of ice and fire, thus engulfing a large number of ogres and fleeing.


    While the draenei still gritted their teeth and stood firm, Akama released a large-scale holy shield centered on himself, and the golden energy shield covered all defenders within the range of the blizzard.


    Compared with the anticlimactic first battle, the situation on the battlefield today is much more tragic.


    Generally speaking, the draenei still had the upper hand, but the ogre also showed its true strength in this battle, and tested the draenei''s details to a limited extent.


    In fact, because of Velen''s opposition, the Draenei still didn''t put all their trump cards in. The army of constructs that Hataru sent to the front line was standing in a dormant state in the Draenei''s front barracks.


    After withdrawing his troops and returning to the city, the lord of Pain Fortress, the two-headed ogre mage Hulk suddenly didn''t want to fight.


    The draenei are by no means the soft persimmons they imagined. The cunning Hulk knew that Highmaul and other city-states just wanted to use them. The strength of Pain Fortress.


    Hulk could see very clearly that if the ogre city-states everywhere could not unite as one, it would be impossible for any city-state including Highmaul to defeat the draenei alone.


    "Notify the other city-states that I request an immediate meeting of the leaders."


    Sitting on his lord''s throne, Hulk said to the two-headed ogre emissary from Highmaul with a gloomy expression, "If Highmaul really wants to regain the old site of Goria and establish its prestige, we must unite in Let''s send troops together, no one can take this opportunity to use other people as cannon fodder!"


    "But¡­"


    "Tear!"


    Dazzling arcane light flashed in Hulk''s hand, and the Highmaul messenger who wanted to refute was strangled by the invisible arcane power and lifted into the air.


    "Need I repeat it? Go back and convey my meaning to all the guys watching the show!"


    "Ahem... yes."

 Chapter 412： exile concern

    No ogre with two heads is a fool. Hulk volunteered to serve as a **** of other city-states because they misjudged the strength of the Draenei.


    Now that it has been proven that Pain Fortress cannot take down the draenei in a short time, in order to preserve the strength of his own city-state, the cunning Hulk quickly changed his mind and prepared to pull all the city-states to join the war.


    The temporary retreat of the Fortress of Pain brought the front line of the battlefield to a standstill, and the armies of both sides confronted each other vigilantly on the quiet plain outside the Fortress of Pain.


    The ogre, who had a strong desire to attack before, suddenly shrank its head. Although the Draenei side was a little surprised, it was not completely unexpected.


    With the fighting power shown by the draenei now, it is not surprising that the Fortress of Pain will take a shrinking posture. Velen and other draenei leaders just didn''t expect these ogres to coax so quickly and so decisively.


    ¡­


    Facing Hatalu''s puzzled question, Andrea shook his head and said, "Actually, this is not good news for Delaney."


    For the past few days, Andrea has stood on the top floor of the observatory and looked at the battlefield situation from a distance. With the telescope that Hataru rushed out according to Andrea''s request, coupled with the wide field of view of the observatory, all the movements on the battlefield are under his control. I can see clearly.


    Hataru was taken aback when he heard the words, "How do you say that?"


    Andrea replied, "This means that the ogre leader of Pain Fortress is not just a hot-blooded idiot. He knows how to examine Duodu, and he will not hesitate to retreat when it is time to retreat."


    "If I''m not mistaken, Pain Fortress should be preparing to send someone to tell the other ogre city-states about the battlefield situation in Shadowmoon Valley, and may exaggerate the threat of draenei, forcing other ogre city-states to join in the fight against draenei. siege."


    "what?!"


    Hataru suddenly got up with a startled look on his face, "If this is really the case, we must immediately tell the Prophet about this possibility!"


    "Don''t get excited."


    Andrea waved his hand downwards and motioned for Hataru to sit down, "Do you think that the cautious prophet will not think of this? He said when he came half a month ago that he would make the defenders of Talador prepare to face it." Prepare for the worst."


    "It''s just..." Andrea touched his chin and said hesitantly, "I don''t know if the troops prepared by the Prophet are enough. If the ogre city-state headed by Highmaul really listens to the persuasion of Fortress of Pain, once they launch an attack, I''m afraid they will move like a thunder."


    Andrea is an out-and-out bystander in this war that does not belong to him. Of course, subjectively, he hopes that the Draenei can win as soon as possible. After all, Velen''s promise cannot be fulfilled until the end of the war.


    Although they have spent tens of thousands of years fleeing under the pursuit of the Burning Legion, this does not mean that the Draenei''s combat effectiveness is weak.


    Any race is powerless in the face of the Burning Legion. Not one or two planets have been destroyed by the demons, and countless races have perished because of this.


    On the other hand, being able to survive tens of thousands of years without being completely wiped out by the Burning Legion has already proved the ability of the Draenei.


    Although the ogre has mastered powerful arcane power under the wrong guidance of the Apexis arakkoa, it even gave birth to a two-headed ogre with arcane affinity among the stupid tribe.


    But in essence, they are still not a very civilized and powerful country. The Gorian Empire was destroyed by the more primitive orcs, because the ogre wanted to enslave the elements of Draenor, so four people The monstrous wrath of the elemental king.


    Facing the one-eyed ogre, who is also not smart in the brain and only has strong physical ability, the ogre can defeat them with arcane power and the clever mind of a small number of two-headed ogre.


    But in front of the draenei who are very experienced in all aspects, their cleverness is difficult to play a role. In terms of absolute strength, the ogre with a primitive fighting style is by no means an opponent of the draenei with brilliant civilization .


    If it wasn''t for Velen''s forceful pressure, Nelly and Osar would have taken the initiative to launch a counterattack to the Pain Fortress at this time.


    Putting down the binoculars, Andrea turned his head and looked towards the northwest of Amberley Village, the road from Shadowmoon Valley to the Talador Forest.


    "Now, it depends on what the ogre will do next, and...the attitude of other races in Draenor towards this war."


    ¡­


    There are many native intelligent species in Draenor, but not many can form a settlement scale.


    As the first mortal species in Draenor, the Apexis arakkoa have always been very proud of their identities. Come the sense of superiority.


    Of course, the former glory of the Apexis Empire did have the capital to make them proud.


    If the ancestors of Apexis hadn''t used the artifact Rukhmar''s breath to destroy the last spore colony, the land of Draenor would have been flooded by endless plants by now.


    Defeating the final counterattack of the plant army from Everbloom, the Apexis Empire has entered a period of golden development, and their research on technology and magic has reached a very high level.


    However, during this period, factional struggles within the Apexis Empire intensified.


    The struggle for power between the two major sects of Anhar and Scalax brewed a large-scale civil war, and the glorious arakkoa civilization collapsed in the fight between the two sides.


    The peak of Arak, where the Apexis Empire was located, also shattered in the explosion of Rukhmar''s Breath, splitting into countless shorter peaks, and countless animals and plants were killed in that big explosion.


    After this civil war, the Apexis Empire was almost completely disintegrated, the arakkoa civilization failed to recover for hundreds of years, and the peak forest of Arak became barren and desolate because of the big explosion.


    It turns out that intelligent beings are foolish enough to make the same mistakes all the time.


    After hundreds of years of cultivation, the arakkoa managed to recover from its weakness, but the once splendid Apexis civilization now only left fragments of knowledge and wreckage.


    The surviving Anhar sect arakkoa did not learn the painful lessons of the past, and still wantonly eliminated dissidents.


    The revived Lord of the Arakkoa, Terokk the Claw, had had enough of the priests of Anhar fooling the people and restricting the arakkoa''s access to knowledge in order to strengthen their own rights.


    He publicly announced that all the arakkoa would be open to the pursuit and exploration of knowledge and wisdom. This decree touched the core interests of the Anhar sect, which holds only knowledge.


    In the end, Terokk was defeated in another round of infighting among the arakkoa, and the last King of Claws was thrown into the fallen blood pool of the fallen wind snake demigod Sethe. This brand new force.


    With the help of the crow and demigod Anzu, Terokk, full of hatred, enshrined Ansu, who also lost his wings, as a god, and learned the mysteries of witchcraft and shadow magic from him.


    As high-ranking arakkoa continued to be exiled to the Sethek Valley by the priests of Anhar for various reasons, the power of the exiled arakkoa gradually expanded, gradually gaining the scale to rival the high-ranking arakkoa.


    At this time, this group of exiled arakkoa scouts who could not fly were hiding on the edge of the border between the forest of Talador and the peaks of Arak, carefully observing the ogres who were preparing for battle.


    The exile spellcasters who worship Anzu, the raven god, are known as Priests of the Ravenpaw, and one of the Priestesses of the Ravenpaw in this watch team looks thoughtfully at the pair of ogres carrying the banner of Highmaul. Head ogre mage.


    "Highmaul? Why did it appear here? The Warsong orcs of Nagrand actually let them come?"


    The situation in front of him made the Ravenclaw priest keenly grasp the opportunity of the turmoil in Draenor. This turmoil is also an opportunity for the exiles who have been waiting for the opportunity of revenge.


    Looking back at the towering Tongtian Peak in the center of the Arak Forest full of hatred, the Crowpaw Priest gritted his teeth angrily, "We must seize this opportunity to fulfill the last wish of the Talon King Terok, and kill those fallen Anhars. Priests pulled from the top of power!"


    "Ska, summon all high-ranking Ravenpaw priests, we have work to do."


    An exile arakkoa guard bowed his head respectfully and said, "Gah! I''m leaving now, respected shadow sage."

 Chapter 413： distressed prophet

    The draenei accidentally fell to the planet Draenor, whether it was intentional or unintentional, after all, it brought about unknown changes to this planet favored by Aggramar.


    The remnants of the Gorian Empire, headed by Highmaul, made up their minds under Hulk''s persuasion, and Komal, the current Highmaul head of state, personally led the army to set off from Highmaul.


    At the clan assembly of the orcs, each clan has determined the attitude of the orcs towards this war.


    Although the warsong orcs were very reluctant in their hearts, they finally agreed to Komal''s request under the persuasion of other clans, and only symbolically set up surveillance personnel on the road where the Highmaul army passed.


    When Komal led the army across Nagrand and rushed to the Court of Heroes in the western part of Talador Forest, city-state lords from all over the world had already gathered, and the Ogre''s leading state council was officially held.


    At the same time, the arakkoa exiles noticed the private affairs of the orcs and ogres, and under the call of the shadow sage Iskar, they gathered in Terokc''s Nest, which was the largest settlement of exiles.


    Since the struggle for power on Tongtian Peak has never stopped, more and more exiles have been exiled to Sethek Valley in recent years, cursed by the blood pool and deprived of their wings.


    As the leader of the crow claw priests, the shadow sage Iskar was once a member of the high-ranking arakkoa. He was defeated in the battle inside Tongtian Peak, and was thrown into a pool of blood by his political opponents and lost his wings. of hatred to join the camp of exiles.


    Due to his own good leadership and strategy capabilities, Iskar took control of the power again in just a dozen years and became the leader of the priests in charge of the Crow''s Claw.


    All the exiles were persecuted and degenerated by the priests of Anhar in Tongtian Peak, and they all had a deep-seated hatred for the group of high-ranking arakkoa.


    When Iskar proposed to take advantage of the ogre-draenei battle to win over allies for the future counterattack on the Skyreach Peak, most of the Crowpaw priests present agreed with Iskar''s ambition.


    But when it comes to how to implement it in detail, the priests of the Crow Claw have different opinions.


    Someone proposed to join the camp of ogres and eliminate the draenei outsiders.


    But opponents believe that the brutal and cunning ogre high-level is not worthy of trust, and cooperating with them is tantamount to seeking skin from a tiger.


    And now that the Gorian Empire has collapsed, the city-states can''t figure out who is big and who is small. Even if they win the war, it is still unknown who they should turn to to honor their kindness.


    Instead of helping the ogres, it is better to help the Draenei who are very gentle towards foreigners. Maybe they can get unexpected returns from them with their kindness.


    Iskar didn''t interrupt the Ravenclaw priests to express their opinions, and he himself was still hesitant.


    Pulling the feather on his chin, Iska turned his head to look at a red-feathered crowman who was always bowing his head in thought.


    "Scroller, what do you think?"


    Cangju people are important high-level people in charge of knowledge among the exiles. Because they are well-informed, each generation of Cangju people has a good overall view.


    The contemporary scroll collector is named Reshad. Hearing the inquiry from the Shadow Sage, he said thoughtfully, "Everyone already knows the ogre''s habits and style very well."


    "As the priests said, those big guys with two heads are cruel and cunning. We can''t be sure if we can reap rewards for helping them."


    "On the other hand, we don''t know much about the draenei, an alien race. Although they are more friendly to the outside world, it is precisely because of ignorance that no one can be sure whether the draenei will keep their promises after receiving help. return."


    "Since this is the case, it is better to send envoys to get in touch with them first, at least to understand the behavior style of the draenei. If neither side is trustworthy, we might as well continue to wait for the opportunity and sit back and watch the tigers fight."


    Iska raised his head to observe the expressions of the other Crowpaw priests, and most of them nodded in agreement with the Scroll Tibetan''s proposal.


    "Then it''s settled, Vishal."


    A black-feathered crowman with a small crow on his shoulder and a crown on his head bowed his head and replied, "Yes."


    "The task of contacting the draenei is entrusted to you. You must see their nature clearly. Remember, your report is related to the future of the whole family, so you must be cautious."


    ¡­


    When the ogre and the arakkoa took action separately, and the orcs waited and watched under the suggestion of the Frostwolf clan, the prophet Velen, who was sitting in the village of Ambori, fell into distress.


    Due to the change of the trolls in the Talador forest, Velen also recruited Archbishop Maradar who was guarding Auchindoun, and the five archbishops gathered together to discuss the next countermeasures with the Prophet.


    Velen still insists on his own opinion. He believes that a high-profile war will only intensify the hatred and suspicion of Draenei among all races in Draenor, which is not conducive to his people''s recuperation in this strange world.


    Jinidal has crashed, and without the guidance of the Naaru, and without the help of the precognitive ability, Velen doesn''t know when the Draenei will be able to soar across the stars again to avoid the pursuit of the Burning Legion.


    That being the case, it is the safest choice to restrain your feathers as much as possible and not attract the attention of the Burning Legion.


    However, the bishops'' council he personally formed didn''t think so. Years of fleeing inevitably sapped the draenei''s will to fight. The archbishop headed by Osar advocated using the opportunity of this war to rekindle the hope in the hearts of the people. Light.


    In the face of the Burning Legion, the Draenei did retreat steadily, but against the ogre, a primitive indigenous race, Osar and Nari had absolute confidence to win the battle, even if all the ogre city-states united Can''t change the ending either.


    Originally, Velen hoped that Akama and Maladar could balance the radical ideas of the three colleagues, but the result was beyond his expectation.


    Maladar, who had just arrived from Auchindoun, clearly expressed his position. He also supported Othar''s opinion and rekindled the will of the whole clan to fight against the Burning Legion with a brilliant victory.


    Seeing that the deal was done, Akama also expressed his attitude in relatively obscure words. The five archbishops unanimously opposed it, and Velen inevitably fell into deep self-doubt.


    Fortunately, during the truce, there was enough time for Velen to slowly worry. If he failed to persuade the Bishop Council when the war started again, the draenei would probably take actions against the prophet Velen''s personal will for the first time.


    Andrea was not idle during the brief period of peace between wars. After gaining the right to move freely, he turned into a golden eagle and soared around Shadowmoon Valley.


    On the one hand, to monitor the movement of Pain Citadel, and on the other hand, to observe the dark Narukala floating above Shadowmoon Valley at close range.


    At this time, Kara had already lost the reason to control himself. After being thrown out of Jinidal, he has been wandering aimlessly over Shadowmoon Valley.


    The huge dark purple body covered Draenor''s sun, and the UU reading sunlight shone through his translucent body, forming the unique dark sky of Shadowmoon Valley.


    Andrea flapped her wings and hovered in mid-air, looking up at Carla who was swimming slowly in the sky, very distressed.


    "How could it be so big? Could it be that decaying into a void creature would also expand the volume of Naaru? What is the principle..."


    "Andrea!"


    Shandris'' anxious call suddenly came from the hill below, and Andrea frowned. He instinctively felt that something bad had happened.


    Landing on the hill and turning back into human form, Andrea patted Shandris on the shoulder and said calmly, "Calm down, what happened?"


    After all, Shandris is not a fledgling rookie. Under Andrea''s comfort, she took a deep breath to calm down her anxiety.


    "Yrel slipped out of the village, and...she was headed towards the Fortress of Pain."


    "¡­what?"

 Chapter 414： dead brat

    On the way back to Amberley Village with Shandris in Griffon form, Andrea learned the whole story from his wife.


    After the ogres in Pain Fortress temporarily retreated to their base camp, the draenei bear child who had been holding back for a long time finally got a certain degree of freedom.


    It cannot be said that young children are ignorant of the dangers of the outside world, but after all they lack the crisis awareness like adults.


    Because a large number of garrison forces were transferred to the front line of the quiet plain, the three ignorant little guys quietly left Anboli Village while the adults were busy with work. Their goal was Moonwillow Mountain in the south of Anboli Village.


    The Moonwillow River flowing through the fluorescent woodland and the Biying River to the east of Anboli Village are the source of life that nourishes the entire Shadowmoon Valley.


    Although the Yueliu River is far from the village, it has a very magnificent scenery near the Yueliu Mountain located upstream.


    Andrea had also visited Moon Willow Mountain with Shandis before, and the riverside covered with a large number of blue moon willows really had a dreamlike beauty.


    The fluorescent shadow lilies can spontaneously disperse the darkness by the river, and the Moonliu River under the shimmering light reflects sparkling waves. It is an out-and-out scenic spot, not only for children, but also for adults. Yueliu Mountain rests and relaxes.


    But that was safe peacetime.


    As the closest water source to Pain Fortress, ogres often come here to fetch water.


    Usually there are ranger patrols near the Yueliu River to report the news. Once they see the traces of the ogre, they will immediately notify the civilians to evacuate.


    But now Nari''s rangers have been mobilized near the front line. They focus on the Fortress of Pain and the ogres from the direction of Talador. There is no extra manpower to continue to guard the Moonwillow River.


    The adults in Anboli Village all know that the situation is tense now, and they have repeatedly warned their children not to approach the Yueliu River at will.


    But it''s strange that bear kids are so easy to obey.


    The three children who sneaked out of the village are named Emily, Fritz and Pol.


    That''s right, it was the delicious Boll, who went out to look for food while his family was not paying attention. This time, the greedy little guy didn''t have such good luck. They happened to meet the ogre team who came to fetch water from the river.


    I don''t know whether it was luck or misfortune, the three children were not killed on the spot, but were packed and **** by the ogre to take them back to their lair.


    And this scene was seen from a distance by Yrel and Samara, who happened to come to look for the children. The situation was urgent, and the three little guys might not be able to wait until they returned to the village to ask for reinforcements. Yrel immediately ran after them, only Leaving the anxious Samara back to the village to report the situation.


    Andrea frowned. He knew that today was the rest day for Yrel and Samara, but he didn''t expect that the brats would cause trouble today.


    "What do the prophets say? Where are the archbishops?"


    Shandris sighed and said, "The ogres on the walls of Pain Fortress keep watch over the Draenei army at all times, and if there is any trouble, it will immediately have a chain reaction."


    "In order to avoid provoking the ogres and causing accidents to Boer and the others, and making it inconvenient for the large draenei troops to move, Nelly is gathering a small group of elite rangers to go out to rescue them."


    "How long will it take?"


    "Not sure, because the Talador ogre''s changes became more and more obvious, most of the rangers were sent to the junction of Shadowmoon Valley and Talador to collect information during the truce, and Nelly recalled less than 100 people when I left. ten people."


    The ogres are tall and can walk a long distance in one step. They were worried about offending the Draenei when they went out to capture children, so they walked very fast when they returned to the castle. Yrel followed closely but could not catch up. superior.


    The Archbishop, including Nelly, knew that it was almost impossible to catch up with the ogres before they returned to the fortress, so they could only prepare for the worst and arrange for people to sneak into the fortress to save people.


    "Can you only sneak into the fortress..."


    Andrea weighed the gains and losses with his head down.


    Even excluding the good relationship with Yrel, he intends to sneak into the fortress to rescue the three brats. After all, this can effectively increase the favorability of the draenei and facilitate his next actions.


    "Santis..."


    Before Andrea could speak, Shandris already understood what her husband meant.


    "I understand, we won''t go back to the village, let''s go directly."


    "Yriel can be regarded as a student I taught, even if I don''t consider those three little guys, I can''t just watch her fall into a desperate situation."


    After a period of devil training by Shandris, Yrel and Samara made rapid progress.


    But the time they have been trained is still too short. It is simply unrealistic to say that they have improved enough to be able to open doubles in the ogre base camp in a short period of time.


    Andrea smiled helplessly, changed her flight direction in the air, and flew straight towards Pain Fortress.


    "None of these draenei brats is reassuring..."


    ¡­


    Yrel had to slow down his pursuit, and the small group of ogres had entered the interior of the stone castle through the sentry post at the gate of the sore fortress.


    Although she was very worried about the safety of the three of Boer, Yrel, who was trained by Shandris, absorbed knowledge quickly. Shandris taught her and Samara to keep calm when it comes to emergencies.


    ''How to do? The guards at the gate are very tight. How can I enter the castle and rescue the children? ''


    Yrel subconsciously turned the tip of her hoof on the ground silently, her brain was racing to think of a countermeasure.


    However, the Pain Fortress was extremely heavily guarded at this time. After all, it was still on the second battle alert. The city walls were full of sentinel guards. After much deliberation, Yrel failed to think of a way to sneak in silently.


    ''Crossing hills from behind? No, there isn''t that much time, and there might be ogre patrols on the mountain too. ''


    Yrel scratched his hair messily. As time went by, the situation of Little Boer and the three of them would become more and more dangerous.


    The reason why ogre is called ogre, UU reading www. uukanshu.com It''s because they have the bad habit of devouring intelligent creatures. Yrel doesn''t know when these ogres will be hungry and put the three of them under the pot.


    "Gua~ little girl, do you have any troubles?"


    "Who?!"


    The sudden voice of inquiry from behind startled Yrel. The rocks she was hiding well blocked the sight from the front. Although she was a little distracted, she asked herself that she did not relax her vigilance of her surroundings.


    "Gah~ this way, look up."


    Following the sound, Yrel saw a strange humanoid creature with feathers and a sharp beak on the branch of a huge moon willow, and a large shadow raven hovering in the air above his head .


    When Yrel was trained in the Hand of the Prophet, he didn''t just learn combat skills, but also related cultural knowledge.


    Seeing this familiar feathered creature, Yi Rui tilted his head and asked confusedly, "...the exiled arakkoa? Why did they appear in Shadowmoon Valley? Isn''t your hometown in the Spiers of Arak?"

 Chapter 415： Yrel of the Arena

    This arakkoa was none other than Vishal who was sent by Shadow Sage Iskar to contact the Draenei.


    Vishal''s job as a Ravenclaw priest is quite special. He will not participate in daily decision-making and planning. His main task is to cultivate powerful Shadow Ravens for the exiles.


    Ordinary shadow ravens have low intelligence and can only serve as flying mounts after domestication.


    The wingless exiles are severely lacking in air power, and Vishal is tasked with filling the void.


    The shadow ravens he carefully cultivated have high intelligence, and can use some simple shadow witchcraft to help their masters fight.


    The shadow ravens ridden by the high-ranking Ravenclaw Priest and Terokk Claw Guard officers were all bred by Vishal himself, and they can be of great help in battle.


    In addition, Vishal has another specialty. He is very good at dealing with interpersonal management and is an excellent diplomat. This is one of the important reasons why Iskar sent him to Shadowmoon Valley.


    "Quack? I didn''t expect you, little girl, to know our crow people."


    Vishal flew from the Saofeng Forest in the northeast of the Spiers of Arak to the front line of the battle, preparing to formally contact the high-level draenei. It was only a coincidence that he encountered the sneaky Yrel on the way, and he landed out of curiosity. Come down and talk to this little girl.


    Yrel couldn''t be sure whether the arakkoa was an enemy or a friend. She maintained a vigilant attitude and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know why you left Spiers of Arak and entered Shadowmoon Valley. I still have important things to do, so I don''t want to." Just go away."


    Vishal croaked with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, do you have troubles? Why don''t you come and listen, maybe I can help you solve it."


    ¡­


    When Yrel accidentally made contact with Vishal the Arakkoa, Andrea''s transformed griffin made a wide circle in front of Moonflower Valley, approaching the heavily defended Fortress of Pain from above the mountains behind.


    Yrel''s worry was correct. Hulk did not relax his defense on the mountainous area behind. Scattered ogres patrolled the rugged mountain road.


    With the help of the cover of the mountain, Andrea took advantage of the blind spot of the ogre patrol to land, and he and Shandris entered the dormant state tacitly when they landed.


    Due to the power of Elune''s moonlight, Shandris cannot mobilize the shadow energy for true stealth.


    She used the usual camouflage technique used by rangers, using the power of light to deflect the light from the outside as much as possible, allowing herself to blend into the surrounding environment.


    Compared with the energetic ogre standing guard in front of the fortress, the enthusiasm of the patrol team on the mountain road is obviously much lower.


    Everyone wants to stand comfortably on the dry city wall instead of stepping on the muddy mountain road after the rain.


    The fresh smell of the soil covered up the smell of Andrea and Shandris to a certain extent, and the coyote domesticated by the ogre was not so sensitive in this environment.


    Andrea gestured for Shandris to follow, and he turned into a black cheetah and fled into the shadows first.


    In order to avoid alarming the enemy, Andrea and Shandris tried their best to avoid the patrolling troops on the mountain, and sneaked into the altar behind the core settlement of Pain Fortress.


    The Pain Fortress is built of a large number of irregular rocks, showing the rough architectural style of the ogre.


    After sneaking into the fortress, the ogre''s defense became much weaker. Obviously, they were defending in a way of tightening the outside and loosening the inside.


    Near the altar where Andrea and Shandris stayed, there were a lot of ogre soldiers talking with each other in twos and threes. These soldiers were all wearing relatively thick armor, and they seemed to be elite soldiers among the ogres.


    A long staircase leads from the back of the altar to a high place, and a stone seat that fits an ogre can be seen standing at the end of the staircase from a distance.


    ''The Lord''s Seat? So, where did the key lord go? ''


    Shandris suddenly and silently tugged at the corner of Andrea''s clothes. When Andrea turned her head and looked at his wife with questioning eyes, Shandris stretched out her finger and pointed down the mountain.


    Noisy noises came from the vast space hundreds of meters below the platform of the altar. In the rectangular place surrounded by high stone walls, a very familiar female draenei was fighting with a clefthoof with red eyes. fighting.


    "...Yrel?"


    Andrea patted her forehead helplessly, "That stupid girl really didn''t hold back her impulsive emotions. By the way, is this an arena?"


    A large number of ogres stood on the surrounding high platforms and roared loudly. A two-headed ogre wearing a purple robe sat at the end of the stairs at the feet of Andrea and Shandris. Shut Yrel fighting in the arena.


    Shandris keenly noticed the three cages held next to the two-headed ogre, and the three bear children with tears and anxiety on their faces were locked in them.


    "I see, it seems that the guy who is suspected of being the lord threatened him with a child, and..."


    Andrea squinted her eyes and looked at the sky above the Fortress of Pain, where a small black dot that was barely visible was hovering in the air.


    ¡­


    "drink!"


    Yrel strode sideways to avoid the charge of the huge Clefthoof, and at the same time slapped the small buckler **** the Clefthoof''s left eye.


    "Aw!"


    Although the Clefthoof is huge, they are usually docile in Nagrand. I don''t know what spell the ogre cast on the Clefthoof. Even though its eyes were blinded, the Clefthoof still didn''t flinch. mean.


    "Huh~huh~"


    Although the Clefthoof can only charge straight forward, it is the first time Yrel has experienced fighting a large creature under the high-intensity pressure of a large number of enemies onlookers. test.


    ¡®Damn the arakkoa! He can''t lie to me, can he? ''


    Avoiding the impact of the clefthoof again, Yrel struck the side of the clefthoof''s head with the hammer in his right hand, causing the clefthoof to scream again.


    The ogres around watching the battle were still clamoring excitedly, and the lord Hulk, who was sitting on the seat, also leaned on the armrest with his hand to support his big head on the left with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the matter? Draenei, UU Reading Didn''t you say that you want to win back the three little devils with your own strength? It''s not enough to be the first opponent?"


    Hulk shook his head pretending to be disappointed, "You should feel lucky, if this is the Highmaul arena, I guarantee you won''t be able to pass the first level."


    Ogres have a tradition of building arenas to watch slaves fight each other. Beast enemies are just a foreplay they send to warm up the field. The truly powerful arena fighters will come out at the end.


    Yrel is still underage, and the training time is too short, so she dare not say that she can win easily against this opening clefthoof.


    Although it may seem reckless, Yrel has self-knowledge, and she deliberately stood up to challenge the arena of Pain Fortress in public just to buy time.


    Above Pain Fortress, a large Shadow Raven flapped its wings and hovered. The arakkoa sitting on its back was concentrating on casting spells, and the Shadow Raven was also transmitting its energy to its master.


    Vishal opened his eyes and looked worriedly at Yrel, who was the size of a grain of rice below, "Draenei girl, hold on for a while, the passage will open soon, don''t let me down."

 Chapter 416： Heavens Thing

    "Mou!"


    With this final scream of despair, Clefthoof, whose head was smashed badly by Yrel''s hammer and shield, finally fell down.


    Yrel bent down and panted heavily on the spot. Although she was not injured, her physical exertion was extremely intense.


    The opponent in the five-stage arena defeated the first one, and it was so embarrassing. The ogres around them laughed and booed mercilessly.


    Hulk also sneered with a smile on his face, "Draenei, there are four more opponents, are you sure you want to continue?"


    "continue!"


    Yrel gritted her teeth and straightened her upper body, following Shandris'' teaching to adjust her breathing as evenly as possible, so as not to let herself be disturbed by the surrounding environment.


    "Very well, here comes your second opponent."


    Hulk clapped his hands, and under the operation of the staff, another fence was opened on the ground floor of the arena.


    A one-eyed giant wolf with a scar on its face walked out silently from behind the fence. It glanced at the ogres on the surrounding stands with human eyes, and the remaining eye showed a bloodthirsty murderous intent. .


    Hulk smiled and introduced, "We captured this wolf king in Shadowmoon Valley. In order to capture it, we lost five young warriors. Draenei, let me see if you can kill it on the scar." How long will it last under the paws?"


    According to the ogre tradition, the warrior who has cleared the arena is eligible to make a request that is not beyond the capabilities of the organizer, and the host of the arena must do everything possible for it.


    Hulk didn''t think that Yrel, a weakling, could successfully pass the test of the five-level arena, and the level of Scar Eye was likely to be the end of her life.


    Hulk, who looked at Yrel for fun, didn''t notice Andrea and Shandris who had sneaked into the fortress at all, and the ogre guards who were attracted by the arena battle didn''t notice the shadows gathering in the sky. force.


    Andrea looked at the sky thoughtfully. Although they were far away, he did feel the power of shadow becoming more and more obvious from the sky.


    Looking down at Yrel in the arena, Yrel''s style has become more conservative than when he occasionally took the initiative in the first battle.


    Under the attack of the wolf king, Yriel never moved the hammer in his right hand from the beginning to the end, but kept using the small round shield infused with holy light in his left hand to block the attack of the wolf king.


    ¡®Preserve your energy? No, it''s more like stalling for time... I see. ''


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth curled into a smile of approval, and he stretched out his left hand to rest on Shandris'' forehead, directly linking their spirits together.


    "Although I don''t know how Yrel did it, she seems to have found an unexpected helper, high above our heads."


    "helper?"


    Shandris looked up at the sky in confusion. Without the aid of a telescope, Andrea''s vision was far inferior to that of Shandris, who was born as a ranger.


    "Raven? And there seems to be someone on that raven''s back."


    "Sure enough, that person should be the helper Yrel invited."


    Andrea himself is a great expert in playing shadows. After a little thought, he straightened out his thinking and gained insight into Yrel''s plan.


    "Heh~ Opening the shadow channel remotely is somewhat risky, so let me help you."


    "Santis, find a safe ambush point overlooking the arena. I need your remote support in the next operation."


    "no problem."


    While Andrea maintained the stealth state and activated the levitation technique to fall silently downward, Shandris carefully observed the terrain below the altar platform, and finally determined the flat stone top directly above the throne of the two-headed ogre lord as sniper point.


    Yrel felt a little strange in the field. With her remaining physical strength, she shouldn''t be able to last for such a long time. The wolf king seemed to be able to feel her state, but the seemingly ferocious attack was getting weaker and weaker.


    ¡®This wolf is releasing water? ''


    Yrel felt a little funny about her own thoughts, but the facts made her have to believe in the changes she felt personally.


    Although he didn''t know what the meaning of the wolf king named Scareye was, but the other party was willing to cooperate, Yrel simply used his acting skills of begging Samara for sweets when he was a child, and staged a "thrilling" scene with Scareye fighting.


    "Ok?"


    The sighted ogre spectators failed to spot the problem, but Hulk was suspicious.


    ¡®The physical strength of that Draenei girl can¡¯t last for such a long time, right? ''


    Standing up from the throne with a gloomy face, the head on the left of Hulk threatened blankly, "Scareye, if you don''t go all out, this battle will be your last battle."


    The head on the right of Hulk sneered with a playful smile, "Idiot, the acting skills are too bad, eat her, eat her!"


    As the leader of the pack of wolves, the wolf king usually possessed considerable wisdom, and Scareye didn''t want to work for the ogres who destroyed his pack.


    The female creature in front of him was obviously unable to pose a threat to him. Scareye didn''t intend to use all his strength to deal with the opponent in the shortest possible time. Anyway, when her physical strength was exhausted, she would not let herself be slaughtered.


    Hulk''s warning made Scareye''s mane stand on end. The strength of the two-headed ogre lord was not comparable to that of Yrel, and his words contained a cold aura.


    In order to continue to survive, Scareye didn''t dare to continue to release water.


    "Aww!"


    The ferocious claw attack that was originally performed really worked hard this time, and slapped Yrel, whose physical strength was about to be exhausted, flying away.


    "Uh!"


    If Scareye''s attack hadn''t been blocked with a shield, there would definitely be several deep claw marks on Yrel''s armor at this time.


    "Kill! Kill him!"


    "Scareye! Scareye!"


    Ogres who like to watch gladiators in the arena enjoy the desperate eyes of the challengers when they fail. They happily cheer for Scareye and look forward to the **** scene to come.


    "Sorry to disturb your ''Yaxing''."


    The sudden joking words from the air caused Hulk''s expressions on both heads to change drastically at the same time.


    Before the surrounding ogres could react, dark purple energy smoke spread from the air, quickly covering the entire lower floor of the arena.


    Scarred Wolf King looked around vigilantly in an environment where he couldn''t see his fingers. A lavender slender arm gently pressed down on its head from the air without any fumes.


    "Be quiet, Wolf King, as long as you follow my instructions, I can take you out of here and return to the wilderness you are familiar with."


    "Woo!"


    Scar Eye instinctively opened the corner of his mouth to attack, UU reading www. uukanshu.com But the comforting breath from the opponent''s hand calmed down the anger in its heart.


    Calm animals, one of the housekeeping skills of druids, Andrea''s comfort animals are also mixed with the shadow of some spiritual spells, the effect is even more significant.


    "This voice..."


    Yrel''s eyes widened in the darkness "Andrea?"


    "It''s me, don''t make a fuss."


    In the darkness, he stretched out a finger and flicked Yrel''s forehead, "You are so bold, what did your helper say? Open the shadow channel and rescue the three little ghosts?"


    "Ah~" Yrel covered her forehead and exclaimed softly, but her heart was much more stable.


    "Yes, Vishal said that he will try to open the precise passage as much as possible, but it takes a lot of time to calculate Boer''s coordinates and cast spells, we have to..."


    "I understand, I don''t have time to talk nonsense, tell me the evacuation coordinates you choose, and I will guide that mysterious helper."

 Chapter 417： I want to hit 100

    The ogres around the arena were taken aback by the sudden appearance of smoke, Lord Hulk hurriedly cast a spell to try to disperse the smoke in the arena.


    "Don''t mess around! If there is an enemy invasion, sound the alarm immediately!"


    The smoke that enveloped the arena did not affect the surrounding stands. Upon hearing Hulk''s order, some ogres soon stood up and prepared to ring the alarm bell.


    "Whoosh!"


    A moon-white arrow flew across a long distance in an instant, and shot through the head of the fastest reacting ogre.


    Shandris, who was standing in the dead corner of Hulk''s head, continued to draw the bow with no expression on her face. All the ogres who were about to leave the arena to ring the alarm were shot down with precision.


    Although Shandris was still covered with camouflage clothing, the flight paths of the arrows exposed her position.


    To the ogre''s embarrassment, though, they had no air force to attack the sniper.


    The sniper point Shandris chose was not hidden, and the direction of the arrows could be clearly seen from the high platforms around the arena.


    But this sniper point located directly above Hulk''s throne is suspended on a stone beam, and it is impossible to climb up it by conventional means, and the heavy-bodied ogre is not good at climbing.


    Hulk and the group of two-headed ogre mages around him could reach the top of the crossbeam via short-distance teleportation, but their first concern was the situation in the arena.


    Although the boulder above blocked their direct attack on Shandris, it also restricted the sniper''s trajectory. At least the position Hulk was in was safe.


    As for the ogre civilians around the stands... To Hulk, they are just expendable numbers. Although it will hurt if there are too many losses, a mere sniper in Shandris cannot cause too many casualties in a short period of time.


    "Dispel the smoke! Follow me to cast spells!"


    Under Hulk''s call, nearly a hundred double-headed ogres agitated the arcane energy in their bodies, and used arcane power to push the strong wind, slowly blowing away the dark fog that shrouded the arena.


    As the lord of Pain Fortress, Hulk''s personal strength is unmatched in this city-state, but since the visitor from the sky came, this ogre lord has been feeling the threat of death from behind the thick fog.


    When the last bit of shadow mist dissipated in the arena, a ferocious giant wolf took the lead to climb up the high platform under another gust of wind.


    "what!"


    The wolf king, Scaryan, will not show mercy to the ogre civilians in the stands. These ogres destroyed his homeland and ethnic group, and one of the wolf king''s eyes was also blinded by them. The hatred of the devil slaughtered the enemies in the stands.


    Although the ogre''s physical fitness is quite good, it is difficult for civilians who have not received military training to display their talents.


    The stands were thrown into chaos because of the wolf king''s attack, but Hulk''s eyes were not diverted from the casualties of these miscellaneous fish for a moment, and he was still staring at the stadium.


    When a handsome man with long ears that he had never seen before appeared in Hulk''s sight, the top of the staff held up by this man was shining with dark purple light that seemed to be able to swallow light.


    Andrea, who was casting spells and guiding, was also quite surprised. She didn''t know whether it was the special environment of Draenor or the influence of the void boss hovering over Shadowmoon Valley all the time.


    Andrea can gather shadow energy much faster than Azeroth, which makes him more handy when casting spells.


    However, in Andrea''s view, this situation may not be a good thing for the whole world, which means that Draenor is almost completely defenseless against the penetration of void forces.


    Although there was a flash of worry in his heart, Andrea did not stop the spell guidance in his hand.


    A huge meteorite made of pure energy fell from the sky, crossed the starry night sky in an instant, and was about to fall on the heads of Hulk and other two-headed ogres.


    "defense!"


    Hulk raised his hands high, and the blue-purple arcane barrier was quickly propped up with the efforts of several mages, and collided violently with the falling movement in the air.


    "boom!"


    The aftermath of the collision of two huge energies knocked many ogres fleeing in panic to the ground. Scareye seized the opportunity and immediately stepped forward to bite the necks of these fallen ogres.


    The meteor that gathered a large amount of shadow energy did not disappear because of this collision. Under the gaze of the ugly faces of Hulk and other arcanists, although the meteor shrank by a circle, it still slammed down persistently.


    The edge of the collision between the arcane shield and the meteorite has been dented, and both parties who use magic wrestling know what this situation means.


    The veins on Hulk''s two heads popped out. Under the tremendous pressure, he angrily yelled at the ogre mages, "Aren''t you full?! Arcane! I need more arcane energy!"


    Compared with Hulk''s restlessness, Andrea, who held up the staff of Garnier in his right hand, seemed quite calm.


    Already possessing the blessing of the Tears of Elune, the Pillar of Creation, coupled with Draenor''s special void energy environment, he seemed to be able to do a job with ease at this time.


    Andrea made a gesture with his free left hand, and Vishal, who was still trying to capture the coordinates in mid-air to build the shadow channel, suddenly felt relieved.


    "The coordinates have been captured?" Vishal''s bird face was obviously surprised. "Who is helping? Forget it, don''t worry about it."


    The three brats who caused the accident were a little at a loss for what was going on around them. They huddled in a corner of the cage uneasily, and could only wait helplessly for their fate to come.


    At this moment, a small purple-black hole appeared in each of the three people''s cages, and a hoarse voice came from the other side of the hole.


    "Quack! Little boys, I am Yrel''s friend, hurry up and cross this passage, I can''t support it for long."


    Fritz looked at Yrel in the arena with some hesitation, standing beside Andrea and shouting 666, there was also a shadow passage hole in front of Yrel, she solemnly nodded to Fritz nod.


    "Pol, Emily, let''s go! Sister Yrel nodded."


    Frieze is the king of children in Amberley Village. Although he caused a big disaster because he didn''t listen to the adults'' dissuasion, his psychological quality is much stronger than the other two panicked friends at critical moments.


    Receiving the prompt from Fritz, the chubby Bohr and the pink and jade-carved Emily looked at each other. They wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes, closed their eyes and jumped into the passage hole in front of them.


    "Gah~ Welcome back, disobedient cubs."


    For the three of Fritz, the feathered eccentric in front of them gave them a sense of despair as if they had just stepped out of the wolf''s den and into the tiger''s den.


    Yrel looked hesitantly at Andrea who was wrestling with the ogre mages.


    "Don''t worry about me, UU reading you go first."


    Andrea glanced at Shandris''s position. The Sentinel General was withdrawing from the sniper point at this time, jumping on the ogre''s stone building like a nimble deer, not far from the arena.


    Yrel gritted her teeth, and after weighing for a moment, she chose to believe Andrea.


    As Yrel also landed on the back of the Shadow Raven as planned, Vishal immediately slapped the remaining partners and shouted, "Ron, let''s go!"


    "Gah!"


    A hoarse and ugly scream came from the mouth of the Shadow Raven, and its body appeared translucent like a blur.


    In the blink of an eye, the shadow raven named Ron was already tens of meters away, leaving purple traces of energy in the sky it crossed.


    "Oh?"


    Andrea, who still had enough energy in the arena, raised his eyebrows when he saw this scene, "It''s interesting, and it taught me another skill."

 Chapter 418： new form

    Hulk, the lord of the painful fortress, felt like beeping a dog in his heart at this moment.


    Although he knew that there was a certain gap between himself and Komal, the leader of Highmaul, in terms of strength, the gap was not so big that he would sigh.


    As the lord of a city, Hulk is quite confident in his own strength, and he can be regarded as a person who has seen a lot of the world, but the current experience makes him feel absurd that he has only begun to recognize the world today.


    There was only one person on the other side, but this person suppressed nearly a hundred ogre arcanists of them, and a strange event that even bards dared not recite casually happened to him.


    This is not what broke Hulk the most. As an excellent spellcaster, although he doesn''t know much about void spells, at least he can understand the beacon made by the enemy for the people behind him.


    While wrestling with the ogre mage group, he still has the strength to do this kind of thing. Hulk''s perception of the strength of the Draenor powerhouse is suffering a devastating impact.


    Andrea was not interested in knowing the psychological activities of the ogre lord. After Shandris came to the side to reconcile, he slammed the Garnier staff on the ground, and then immediately became a way to let Shandris Some unfamiliar flying forms.


    What appeared in front of her was a shadow raven with beautiful purple feathers, and Andrea seemed quite curious about this new form.


    While Hulk and the others were fending off the sudden increase in force of the shadow meteor with their faces changing dramatically, Andrea spread her wings and spun around on the spot.


    "I thought the raven would look ugly, but I didn''t expect it to be pretty good."


    Shandris rolled her eyes, her slender legs pedaled up on the ground of the arena, and landed firmly on the broad back of the Shadow Raven.


    "Don''t be smug, let''s go, I don''t want to face the army of ogres."


    "Follow my orders~ my wife."


    The arena in the ogre city-state is always the noisiest place in the city. After Shandris shot and killed all the guards who tried to report the news, the commotion in the arena was not noticed by the ogre guards guarding the city wall.


    In their cognition, this level of noise is just a normal daily arena.


    Although Andrea can suppress Hulk and other high-level double-headed ogres with strong personal strength, it is not so easy to kill them in a short time.


    Once the ogre soldiers in the city noticed something was wrong, Andrea and Shandris would face the siege of tens of thousands of ogres.


    Andrea has indeed found an excuse to break through the limits of mortals, but he still doesn''t dare to be arrogant enough to say that he can defeat ten thousand with one enemy.


    Flapping his wings and flying to the sky, Andrea tried to use the skills he had learned from the Shadow Raven on the spot.


    Shandris only felt a blur in front of his eyes, and the scene in front of him changed a lot. They had already passed through the defense of the city wall and came outside the city.


    "this¡­"


    "Hehe~ It''s really useful."


    Andrea in the form of a raven chuckled with satisfaction, "It seems that Draenor''s shadow magic also has its own unique features, and he can come up with this way to quickly travel through the shadow space."


    With the withdrawal of Andrea and Shandris, the Meteor, which was out of the control of its master, finally exhausted its energy and dissipated under the force of the ogre mages such as Hulk.


    However, at this time, including Andrea who was the last to evacuate, there were no traces of enemies within Hulk''s sight.


    "Huh~"


    With lingering fear in his heart, Hulk fell heavily back on his stone seat.


    Fortunately, that powerful alien was only there to save someone. If the other party''s goal in the first place was to assassinate him... Hulk is not sure whether he can escape this disaster.


    Seeing Andrea''s evacuation, the wolf king Scaryan vented his anger and began to run wildly, and soon disappeared into the forest behind Pain Fortress.


    "Another strange race I haven''t seen before, the helper of the Draenei?"


    Hulk stared blankly at the dark sky dotted with countless stars in Shadowmoon Valley, "The development of this war...is becoming a little confusing."


    ¡­


    When Yrel guided Vishal and Raven Ron to the square of Amberley Village, the parents of the three bear children immediately surrounded them anxiously. At this time, Archbishop Nelly had just gathered enough people to prepare for departure.


    Leaving aside what kind of punishment these little guys will face when they return home, Samara is finally relieved to see her most important sister return safely. The damaged armor and shield on Yrel made her guess what her sister faced before. How tough the fight is against her strength.


    "Just come back." Samara gently gave Yrel a hug. "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. If I lose you, I don''t know if I still have the courage to live alone."


    Yrel also felt very scared in retrospect at this time. If Andrea hadn''t felt it in time, she might have died.


    Velen, who had already received the news, also stayed in Amberley Village to wait for the news. When the two sisters hugged each other to comfort each other, his eyes fell on the arakkoa who was looking left and right.


    ¡®Arakkoa exile? Why are you with Yrel? ''


    Walking slowly in front of Vishal with a prophet''s staff, Velen and Vishal greeted each other politely and began to ask each other why they came.


    At this moment, another Shadow Raven fell from the sky out of the void-walking state.


    Shadow Raven Ron looked at this strange compatriot and tilted his head in bewilderment, "Quack?"


    Under Vishal''s astonished eyes, the amethyst-like raven suddenly emitted a faint light, and soon turned into a handsome humanoid creature with long ears.


    Velen has long been used to Andrea''s transfiguration spell, and he solemnly bowed his head to thank the alien.


    "Mr. Andrea, thanks to your help, Yrel and the three children were rescued. Please accept my sincerest thanks."


    Andrea waved his hands freely and said, "Your Majesty, Prophet, please raise your head. Shandis and I have received a lot of care from the villagers during the past few years in Amboli Village. UU Reading rescued Boer And Frieze can only be regarded as a return gift to them."


    Velen shook his head and said, "One size fits all, it''s Draenei''s tradition to treat people kindly, it''s not a reason for us to repay favors."


    "I have written down Mr. Andrea''s kindness, and I will definitely repay you if I have the opportunity in the future."


    Vishal had already guessed that this shape-shifting alien was the person who had helped him locate the coordinates before, but he had a heavy responsibility on this trip, so he suppressed his inner curiosity for the time being, and first negotiated with the Prophet Velen.


    "Your Excellency Velen, the Prophet of the Draenei, I have long known your name. I am Vishal, the priest of the Crow''s Claw."


    The Apexis arakkoa once had a glorious history of civilization, and as natives of Draenor, Vishal''s thoughtful etiquette made Velen more comfortable than the orcs and ogres.


    Velen smiled like a spring breeze and said, "Mr. Vishal, welcome to come. I am Velen, the spiritual leader of the Draenei."


    "Your Excellency is here with an important mission in mind, please follow me to the village hall to discuss in detail."

 Chapter 419： Shandris review

    The situation in Talador made Velen very worried, and the contrary opinion of the bishops'' council also made him quite frustrated.


    However, as a qualified leader, he would not show these troubles in front of foreigners. The Prophet always maintained a decent etiquette to receive Vishal who was visiting on behalf of the Arakkoa exiles.


    The next thing Villen and Vishal needed to discuss was the internal affairs of the two clans, and Andrea and Shandris followed up to inquire.


    Shandris scolded and tapped Yrel''s forehead with her fingers. "Impulsive, impatient, unclear about his own strength, and the plan he made is full of loopholes."


    "If Andrea and I hadn''t arrived in time, do you think you could have escaped from that wolf king''s mouth?"


    Yrel lowered her head in frustration and admitted her mistake, "No, I''m sorry to disappoint you, Sister Shandris."


    Shandris sighed softly, and stroked Yrel''s silver hair.


    "Forget it, young people are always easy to make impulsive decisions driven by emotions. It is your luck to get through the difficulties smoothly. Remember the lesson of this time and just don''t make it again next time."


    As a sentinel general, Shandris has brought out hundreds of young officers if not a thousand. She is familiar with the shortcomings and advantages of young people, and she is very proficient in using sugar and whips.


    "As a punishment, tomorrow your training volume will be 20% more than Samara''s. Go back and rest early to prepare."


    "Eh?!"


    The intensity of Shandris'' devil training was already very high, and Yrel heard that it would increase by 20%, and she felt a sense of despair that she had never felt before when facing desperate battles.


    Samara patted Yrel''s softly curved back with a smirk. The armor that originally covered her body was already damaged a lot.


    "Let''s go, my dear sister, your armor is at the end of its life, and it''s almost time to build a new one."


    "Hey~"


    Yriel raised his hand wanting to cry without tears and looked at the original armor that was probably 80% new. This tattered full body armor had no meaning to repair.


    "I''ve only worn this set of armor for less than two years..."


    Yrel, who was crying, bowed his shoulders and followed Samara away, and the neighbors around him encouraged Yrel enthusiastically.


    Although Yrel''s behavior was very impulsive, and the help of Andrea and Vishal was unavoidable for the final success, but the valuable qualities and firm will she showed in this incident are very important to the draenei who have fled all the year round. Very uplifting and inspiring.


    Watching Yrel leave in frustration, Andrea smiled and asked his wife next to him, "How is it? Is this child worth cultivating?"


    Shandris rolled her eyes at her husband''s knowing question, "Don''t you already know it?"


    "Combat strength, battlefield experience, and even command ability can be achieved through years of rigorous training, but Yrel''s leadership temperament and noble character are difficult to acquire through acquired training."


    Shandris said with some emotion, "If he can grow up smoothly through his countless deaths, this child will definitely become an important figure among the Draenei in the future."


    "Hehe~"


    Speaking of Yrel''s death-defying spirit, Andrea shook her head amusedly, "Except for Letty back then, I''ve never seen a young girl who is so good at committing death."


    Shandris, who was protecting the calf, elbowed Andrea''s waist angrily, "Letty is just naughty, she is very opinionated about what to do and what not to do, you''ve seen her really get herself into an irreparable situation Is it dangerous?"


    "Yriel is different. This child has a typical single-minded personality. He will do his best to complete the things he believes in, and he will not turn back even if he is hit head-to-head."


    Andrea smiled and hugged Shandris'' waist and said, "Perhaps, what Draenei, who has lost momentum in the tens of thousands of years of fleeing, needs now is her temper."


    "Veyron is precisely because of his prophetic ability. Before he jumps out of the circle that restrains him, it may be a good thing to have Yrel, a young man who is completely opposite to his personality and behavior."


    ¡­


    The discussion between Vishal and Velen did not last long. The Arakkoa sent people here this time only to formally establish diplomatic relations with the Draenei. Next, Vishal still needs to fulfill the task given by the Shadow Sage to observe the Germans closely. The nature of the Lenny.


    Although Vishal was somewhat touched by Yrel''s shining points, but she alone was not enough as a sample reference. Vishal needed to collect more behavioral styles of other draenei to fill the sample library.


    Velen was well aware of the intention of the Arakkoa exiles to send an ambassador at this time, but he did not speak out, but welcomed Vishal''s arrival with a gentle and friendly attitude.


    What Velen is most worried about is that the Draenei will leave a bad impression on them from other races in Draenor because of this war.


    They are outsiders. If they are rejected by all major races on Draenor, it will be difficult for the Draenei to live in Draenor for a long time even if they are powerful.


    The arrival of the arakkoa relieved Velen''s uneasiness to a certain extent, and the unexpected quasi-allies made him have a subtle change in his mentality, and Velen began to consider the unanimous opinion of the bishop''s council.


    The arakkoa exiles sent ambassadors to secretly contact the draenei did not affect the overall situation on the front line.


    Under the leadership of Highmaul Komal, the ogre city-states joined forces and marched from the southern part of the Talador forest. The first to be attacked was the large number of Draenei souls and D''Ori wreckage. The Holy Tomb of Auchindoun.


    The Fortress of Pain may have suffered a certain impact from the previous rescue incident.


    With Talador''s frontline ogre elite at its best, they did not respond by sending troops to attack Amboli Village as planned. Instead, they continued to hide in the castle and put on a defensive posture to the death.


    As the master of Auchindoun, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Archbishop Maradar first sent back to Auchindoun by the scholars through the portal.


    The Auchenai priests who stayed behind in Odenkin had already prepared for battle. These priests of the dead used shadow spells that were completely different from other tribesmen, which was somewhat taboo in Draenei society.


    Velen, who was well aware of the nature of light and darkness, did not have any color vision for Maladar, and the other archbishops quickly accepted the existence of Auchenai shadow priests under the influence of Velen''s attitude of setting an example.


    Long before the war started, the fortifications on the front line of Auchindoun had already been built, and the reinforcements from Shattrath City hid behind the solid fortifications to resist the attack of the ogre army.


    Due to the shift of the battlefield''s focus, senior draenei leaders including Velen left Amberley Village for Auchindoun one after another, leaving only the Ranger Archbishop Nelly to continue to lead the army to monitor the movement of the Fortress of Pain.


    Andrea and Shandris have obtained the dispensation of the Prophet, and they can act freely within the draenei''s control.


    Considering that sooner or later they would go to Auchindoun to check the wreckage of Narudori, Andrea and Shandis bid farewell to the villagers of Amberli Village, left their new home where they had lived for several years, and rushed to the village with Vishal, the arakkoa exile ambassador. To the Auchindoun front.

 Chapter 420： Battle of Auchindoun

    This war provoked by ogres changed the lives of many draenei, and Yrel and Samara were among them.


    Due to the impact of the war, the inauguration ceremony of the Karabor Temple had to be delayed again and again. In the hearts of most Draenei, a temple that has not been blessed by the prophet has no soul.


    Both Yrel and Samara, who were free from the training of the Prophet''s Hand, wanted to continue to improve their strength. Under the suggestion of Shandris, the two hesitated for several days, and finally made up their minds to leave their hometown and follow the large army to rush To Auchinton.


    When the last few people who set off teleported to Auchindoun, the battle outside this sacred tomb shining with holy light was already in full swing.


    Including Andrea, many people saw the one-eyed demon whose population was already very rare in Draenor for the first time.


    The one-eyed ogre, who used to be the master of the ogre, now has a completely reversed position with the ogre. They have become the slaves of the ogre, and are driven by officers from Highmaul to charge and kill on the battlefield with their strong physical strength.


    Draenei''s fortifications are not just about improving physical defense, even the fences that block the enemy''s charge are covered with powerful power of holy light, which can defend against the spells released by the double-headed ogre mage.


    The ogre is an out-and-out infantry race. Under the cover of strong physical fitness and the magic of the double-headed ogre, it can exert a strong impact even without cavalry.


    Although the orcs destroyed the Gorian Empire with the help of the elements, the orcs still dare not confront the ogres to this day.


    The Warsong clan can rely on the mobility of the wolf cavalry to hunt down ogres, but once surrounded by an ambush, no amount of wolf cavalry can break through the encirclement.


    Highmaul''s status in Nagrand far exceeds that of the orcs of the Warsong clan, and most of Nagrand is filled with their sentry posts.


    Although the Warsong clan is well-known among the orcs, they only won the respect of the orcs by virtue of their fearless fighting style.


    However, this kind of war-crazed suicide fighting method has a serious population loss, and their actual control range is not large, and they are suppressed by the ogres and can only shrink into a corner.


    Before the orcs drank the blood of the devil, the ogre was still the well-deserved overlord of Draenor. Even if the orcs had a larger population, they were still unable to eradicate the ogre city-states scattered all over the world. Instead, they had to work hard to defend the cannibals Demon''s active attack.


    "Roar!"


    The one-eyed monsters with low intelligence but well-developed limbs have caused great troubles for the Draenei''s fortifications. These one-eyed monsters with a height of more than five meters have rough skin and thick flesh. Does it hurt.


    The crystal turrets suspended in mid-air can cause a lot of damage to the Cyclops, but these turrets need to consume energy.


    Unlike the night elves, the Draenei rely on the infinite energy source of the Well of Eternity, so it is impossible to fire at the ogres without limit.


    The swarming ogres finally came into close contact with the Draenei defenders under the lead of the Cyclops. The simple stone ax in the hands of the Cyclops could cause huge damage to the Draenei''s defensive positions.


    Andrea, Shandris, Vishal and others stood on the high platform at the top of Auchindoun, watching the battlefield from a distance.


    "Hmm... It looks like the situation is not good."


    Vishal touched the feather on his chin and said solemnly, "Although the ogre''s troops do not have an absolute advantage, their individual combat effectiveness is too strong. If the Draenei do not have more defensive means, the defense line will be breached." Just a matter of time."


    After a period of close observation, Vishal had a good impression of the Draenei.


    This race of outsiders who descended from the sky is very polite, far easier to get along with than rude orcs and brutal ogres.


    Although the Apexis Empire has long since fallen, they had a brilliant civilization of culture, technology, and magic after all. They had more common language with the polite and gentle Draenei than the orcs and ogres.


    As the saying goes, icing on the cake is not as good as timely assistance. Vishal is considering when is the most appropriate time for the Arakkoa exiles to ask the Draenei for an alliance.


    Andrea didn''t know what Vishal was thinking about. He smiled and explained, "Don''t worry, the Draenei haven''t invested all their troops yet, and the war won''t be decided so quickly."


    As Andrea said, at this time Velen and the archbishops are discussing whether to invest in the structure to reverse the situation of the war.


    The structure of the draenei is similar to that of the night elves. In order to ensure the hardness of the body, it needs to consume a lot of precious metal materials.


    Before Genidaar crashed into Draenor, the fleeing Draenei could only save a little material for each planet, relying on their inventory to survive the most difficult period.


    Although thanks to Hataru''s efforts, Shattrath City has established a production line for structures, but because of Velen''s cautious expansion ideas, it is difficult to increase the output of structures in the case of insufficient mineral resources.


    The draenei, who have not yet gained a firm foothold in Draenor, are still unable to give full play to their technological advantages, and they also use one less structure. Hataru has already given a reminder to ask the archbishops to save as much as possible. .


    Although Velen seemed a bit indecisive in terms of the grand development strategy of Draenor, Auchindoun, an important stronghold, was under tremendous pressure. The Prophet finally made a decision based on his own courage and invested structure defense on the battlefield.


    As the nearly five-meter-tall structure strutted into the battlefield, the pressure that the Cyclops brought on the Draenei defenders was lightened.


    These structures that mix arcane and holy light energy have strong combat effectiveness, not only are they powerful, but they can also use spells.


    Andrea watched the structures charging at the front with great interest. Draenei''s structures were relatively unorthodox. They used taboo methods to inject the souls of the fallen Draenei into them.


    Although the constructed body is used, it is the heroic soul of the Draenei who manipulates the structure inside, which is better than the arcane puppets of the night elves in terms of flexibility and adaptability.


    "boom!"


    One of the structures raised its metal left foot and slammed on the ground, UU reading www.uukanshu. The energy of the holy light was poured into the earth in the form of devotion spells, and the nearby one-eyed demons and ogres screamed loudly from the heat of the holy light, but the draenei inside were healed by the holy light instead.


    "So, the idealistic holy light is a kind of sloppy energy..."


    Andrea complained to Shandris with white eyes, "On the battlefield, we can clearly distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, and have different effects on both sides. It is difficult for other energies to do this kind of thing."


    Shandris ignored her husband''s complaints, she silently bowed her head to pray to Elune, and the hazy moonlight enveloped Shandris.


    "Hehe~"


    Velen rode his staff and used the elevator to go up from the lower level of Auchindoun. Hearing Andrea''s complaints, the prophet said meaningfully, "Mr. Andrea, in fact, you can also use the holy light, but you haven''t found the shadow and A reasonable conversion method between holy lights."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea is very interested in this topic, "Your Majesty the Prophet, I would like to hear more about it."

 Chapter 421： Song of Light and Shadow

    Wei Lun stroked his beard with a smile and said, "You told me before that some people criticized your mind for not being pure enough to grasp the Holy Light. This view is actually not accurate."


    Velen summoned a ray of soft golden light in his hand, "Holy light does not require users to purify their minds. After all, intelligent creatures are born with all kinds of desires. I have lived for tens of thousands of years and have never experienced a truly infinite A man who desires nothing."


    "Holy Light is just a philosophical concept. As long as you can find a belief that needs firm protection, Holy Light will naturally respond to the call."


    After dispelling the holy light in his hand, Velen looked at Andrea gently and continued, "Mr. Andrea, your situation is quite special. What you mastered first is not the holy light, but the opposite shadow energy."


    "There are no members of my clan here, so I''ll just say it straight, and I hope everyone will help keep this secret."


    After receiving the nods of approval from Andrea, Shandris, and Vishal, Velen said solemnly, "Some of you may already know that although the Holy Light and the Shadow are two opposing energies, they are different when certain conditions are met. can be transformed into each other.¡±


    "Mr. Andrea, the mission of the gods you mentioned should be to bring the naaru who have fallen into void creatures back to light?"


    Andrea agreed with a smile. He was not surprised that Velen could guess his mission. After all, he is an old fritter who has lived for tens of thousands of years and has traveled more roads than the gays Andrea has ever seen.


    Velen shook his head and said, "Although I don''t know how the gods you believe in plan to allow you to complete the energy exchange at the naaru level, it does make sense from a theoretical point of view."


    "If you want to complete the transformation of the holy light, the first step must be to restrain the overly powerful shadow power in your body. It is best to use a neutral and gentle energy to experience the holy light."


    "As long as you can summon the first ray of holy light, the subsequent transformation process will not be difficult, you just need to slowly grasp the speed of transformation."


    "Neutral energy..."


    Andrea''s expression was a bit weird. According to Velen, he completely restrained the shadow energy in his body, raised his hand and waved an emerald green light.


    "Does natural energy count?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Vinlen didn''t expect that Andrea would actually use neutral energy, so he nodded for a while before agreeing, "Of course, natural energy is one of the most suitable neutral energies for over-transformation."


    Among the six primordial powers of the universe, holy light has restraint effects on negative energies such as evil energy, shadow, and death. The most suitable for this task is undoubtedly the gentle natural energy, followed by arcane art.


    "A firm belief..."


    When Velen talked about this problem, Andrea suddenly recalled the weird phenomenon he saw in the World of Warcraft game many years ago.


    The Scarlet Crusaders have a very fanatical belief in the Holy Light. Even after becoming undead, they can still use the Holy Light without being eroded by the power of light.


    In addition, a certain Twilight priest can continue to use the holy light after the fall, which means that the holy light does not fully represent positive beliefs, even paranoid evil ideas, as long as they are firm enough, they can still win the favor of the holy light.


    ''So it seems that Shengguang is quite unscrupulous...''


    Andrea doesn''t have any paranoid thoughts, what he values ??most is his relatives, friends and clansmen.


    When he first time traveled, Andrea valued his own life the most, but after tens of thousands of years of tempering, his views on his own life have been sublimated, and he no longer acts blindly to save his own life.


    ¡­In fact, there are very few existences in the mortal world that can threaten his life.


    Because of years of control over shadow energy, Andrea has become very sensitive to the fluctuations in the emotions and beliefs of intelligent creatures.


    Even if he couldn''t mobilize the shadow energy at this time, he could still feel the firm belief of the draenei defenders who swore to protect their homeland when they mobilized the holy light on the battlefield.


    Seeing the change in the expression on Andrea''s face, Vinlen knew what he had realized, and he spoke in a timely manner to guide him, "Excluding all the names and explanations artificially imposed on the Holy Light, the power of the Holy Light is actually used to arm one''s own beliefs. strength."


    "As long as your belief and will are strong enough, the Holy Light will answer your call, come on, feel the deepest desire in the depths of your heart, and arm it with the Holy Light."


    Following Velen''s seemingly magical words, Andrea entered an ethereal state. His eyes lost focus, and he stared blankly at the sun emitting light and heat above the beautiful Talador forest.


    Shandris and Vishal didn''t make any sound, and the two of them, together with Velen, watched the motionless Andrea quietly.


    "Light...and shadow, that''s how it is."


    About half an hour later, as Andrea''s eyes regained their divine light, Shandris was surprised to see that her husband''s dark pupils were slowly changing color.


    "this¡­"


    Ever since Andrea received Elune''s infusion of shadow energy, his eyes have become black pupils with golden rims. Shandris has not seen Andrea''s dazzling pair of golden pupils when he was young for ten thousand years .


    There is an old rumor among the night elves that people with golden eyes will surely achieve great things in the future.


    Although Shandris and Andrea don''t believe in this kind of false rural rumors, Andrea, who once had golden pupils, has indeed become an important leader of the night elves. From a certain point of view, this rumor can be regarded as fulfilled up.


    "Boom!"


    As Andrea''s eyes completely turned golden, an astonishing amount of holy light energy erupted centered on him.


    Velen and Vishal were shocked back a few steps by the burst of holy light in horror, but Shandris felt the endless warmth in the power of the holy light blowing over her body.


    "Is it the only holy light..."


    Shandris shook his head amusedly when he saw the terrified expressions of Velen and Vishal after being shaken back, "The description is really apt. ''


    Velen, who has tens of thousands of years of experience, was really surprised this time. The energy fluctuations overflowing from Andrea even surpassed him.


    As an old fritter that has lived for tens of thousands of years, Wei Lun has already passed the stage of being infinitely competitive.


    Feeling the unprecedented power of holy light emanating from Andrea''s body, UU Reading Prophet greeted her with a gentle smile as always.


    "Welcome, brother who bathes in the holy light together."


    At this time Andrea was still in a semi-confused state, the power of the holy light overflowing from him went straight into the sky, and the gorgeous golden beam of light illuminated the sky above Auchindoun.


    The two sides fighting on the battlefield did not know who sent out the holy beam of light, and the Draenei subconsciously believed that the prophet was boosting their morale.


    Under the golden curtain of light in the sky, the ethereal song of the holy light enveloped the entire battlefield. The draenei fighters quickly recovered their physical strength under the influence of the holy light in the sky, and the will to fight in their hearts was also driven by this light from the sky. The rising holy light was catalyzed and ignited.


    "Bump!"


    Akama passionately tapped the shield heavily with his long sword, and after attracting the attention of his surrounding subordinates, he took a deep breath, lowered his body and shouted loudly, "Defender, charge with me!"


    "The Holy Light protects us, for the Draenei!"

 Chapter 422： Shadow Sages Decision

    Inspired by the holy light that enveloped the Auchindoun battlefield, Draenei erupted with a brave fighting will that had not been seen for many years.


    Archbishop Akama charged into the enemy line at the head of the line, with his lieutenants Maraad and Nobundo guarding him on the left and right. The Vindicator army, using these three as arrows, tore a gap in the ogre''s formation.


    Archbishop Osar felt the enterprising will contained in the holy light in the sky, and his usual indifferent expression loosened a bit.


    "Shatar! Attack!"


    On an evenly matched battlefield, the level of morale usually determines the direction of the situation.


    The draenei with high morale erupted into powerful combat power, and the bewildered ogre could not hold back the draenei''s counterattack no matter how the rear commander dispatched it.


    As a last resort, the head of state Komal calmly issued an order to withdraw troops. Facing this kind of **** enemy, it is a safe choice to temporarily avoid the front.


    "Oh oh oh!"


    After winning the partial battle, the garrison officers headed by Akama cheerfully raised their weapons and cheered.


    Years of fleeing gradually eroded the will to fight in the hearts of the draenei fighters, and a hearty victory awakened the flames in many people''s hearts that had not been completely extinguished.


    Archbishop Hataru, who sits in Shattrath, is far away from the battlefield, so he can analyze the soaring Pillar of Light from a more objective perspective.


    "I always feel that this doesn''t seem like the prophet''s will of the Holy Light."


    The holy light of Prophet Velen is gentle and tolerant. He seldom uses the holy light as a means of attack, but uses it more to heal and assist his people.


    However, the Holy Light that Hataru felt at this time did not contain the strong old spirit like Velen, and the belief in forging ahead accounted for a large proportion.


    However, there is no one who can release the holy light of this scale except Prophet Velen, Hataru shook his head to shake off the distracting thoughts in his heart.


    ¡®Perhaps the Prophet has a new understanding of his belief in the Holy Light. ''


    ¡­


    Being the closest to the Pillar of Light, Velen did gain some inspiration through Andrea''s will contained within the Light.


    He had a new understanding of the future of the Draenei in his heart, and planned to reorganize his thoughts after this war was over.


    Andrea withdrew her thoughts of wandering, and looked curiously at the power of the holy light that was being recovered.


    "Is this the holy light? It is indeed a form of power completely different from the power of shadow."


    Compared with the cold and dark shadow energy, the energy of the Holy Light can warm people''s hearts and inspire good thoughts in the hearts of those around them who are illuminated by the Holy Light.


    ''It''s no wonder that the Draenei have always maintained the idea of ??being kind to others, bathed in the holy light all year round, and coupled with the guidance of the prophet, they will instinctively get close to light and order and reject darkness and chaos from birth. ''


    This is probably the most fundamental reason why Velen has always kept the secret of the transformation of holy light and shadow from the tribe. In order to preserve the pursuit of goodness in the hearts of the tribe, and prevent them from being impacted and distorted their beliefs after they learn the truth.


    Shandris saw her husband come back to his senses, and pointed to his eyes first and reminded, "Andrea, your eyes..."


    "Ok?"


    With a wave of his hand, a small mirror made of holy light was solidified, and Andrea saw the changes in his eyes through the reflected light.


    ''What the hell? Emotions My eye color is also related to changes in energy? Then why has it never turned into forgiveness before? ''


    ¡®Could it be that I am the real child of light and shadow? ''


    Andrea, who was full of question marks, shook her head, bringing back her wandering thoughts.


    "Your Excellency, the Prophet, I have just mastered the Holy Light, and now I am like a three-year-old child wielding a sledgehammer. I have a lot of power but can''t use it freely. Can you arrange for a senior instructor to teach me some basics?"


    Velen smiled and bowed, "If you''re willing, let me be your mentor."


    Andrea''s changes were very obvious. When Yrel and Samara saw him again after today''s victory in the war, they immediately focused on his eyes.


    "Golden eyes..."


    Samara looked at those dazzling eyes with some fascination, and Shandris coughed hastily to remind her that there is an owner.


    "Ahem~ I''m sorry, Sister Shandris, I didn''t mean that."


    Shandris smiled generously, "I know, but try not to look directly into these eyes for too long, I''m afraid you will accidentally fall into them."


    Andrea said angrily, "How do you say that I seem to be using the evil eye?"


    Yrel was not affected in any way, she asked Shandris curiously, "What happened to Andrea''s eyes, why did they suddenly become this color."


    "It''s a long story." Andrea shrugged and said, "You will understand later, so go and finish your training today."


    Yrel and Samara''s faces stiffened at the same time, "Uh..."


    ¡­


    Seeing the strength and war potential of the draenei, Vishal finally made up his mind to send his observation report back to Terokc''s Nest.


    The shadow sage Iska learned from the letter that the whole Draenei family believed in the Holy Light, and at first he was a little worried that they would conflict with the Ravenclaw priest who used shadow energy.


    Vishal recorded the transformation of light and shadow at the end, which made Iskar suddenly enlightened.


    "Light and shadow... It seems that Prophet Velen deliberately expressed his kindness to us in this way."


    After closing his eyes and being silent for a few seconds, Iska turned his head and asked the Ravenclaw priests, "You have all read Vishal''s report, tell us your thoughts, should we form an alliance with the Draenei?"


    Reshad, the scroll hider, was the first to express his opinion, "I think it is possible. Now that we know the mutual transformation characteristics of light and shadow, the status of the sun patrons advertised by the high-ranking arakkoa in Tongtian Peak will be self-defeating."


    "Light and shadow are just two kinds of energies that interact with each other after all. There is no question of who is superior and who is inferior. Perhaps UU Reading may form an alliance with Draenei so that we can also comprehend the mystery of the mutual transformation of light and shadow."


    Most of the duckpaw priests agreed with the scroll hunter, and the shadow sage finally made up his mind.


    "Since the opinions are unified, then we don''t hesitate any longer. Before the war is over, join the Draenei camp and help them repel the ogres!"


    "I will personally go to Auchindoun to discuss the alliance with Prophet Velen. Reshad, Terokc Nest and Ravenclaw Priest will be entrusted to you for the time being."


    Eska turned his head and looked at a powerful arakkoa general, "General Garia, be ready to send troops at any time. The ogres'' defense against the Peak Forest of Arak is very weak. If the situation goes well, it may soon A great gift to our new ally."


    Gallia, captain of the Terokk Talon Guard, responded loudly, "Yes!"


    Iskar looked at the lofty Tongtian Peak with gloomy eyes, "Fallen Priests of Anhar, your dark reign will soon come to an end."


    "I will leave special seats for you in the blood pool of Sethek, so that you can also feel the pain of losing your wings!"

 Chapter 423： DOrys Wreck

    When the two parties who are colluding with each other have the intention of forming an alliance, the next thing to do is to go through the process.


    The arakkoa exiles are willing to make great concessions on the conditions of the alliance, and they have only one request.


    Capture Tongtian Peak and pull the high-ranking arakkoa from the sky.


    Velen initially hesitated to participate in the civil war of the arakkoa, but the shadow sage Iskar''s attitude was extremely firm. After more than half a month of negotiation between the two sides, Velen finally agreed to the plan of the arakkoa exiles under the persuasion of the bishop''s council. Require.


    Genidaer is beyond repair, and God knows how long it will take to build a new spaceship.


    Since it is necessary to stay in Draenor for a long time, it is necessary to have in-depth contact with the local aborigines to fully integrate into the new world.


    Contact with the natives may lead to friendly alliances like the Arakkoa exiles, or war against the draenei like the ogres.


    The active friendship of the arakkoa exiles proved to Velen at least one thing, not all the aborigines harbored suspicion and malice towards Draenei.


    After the alliance was reached, the direction of the war suddenly became clear.


    Although the high-level arakkoa still control most of the territory of the Spiers of Arak, it is not impossible for the arakkoa exiles who control the power of the shadow to find a gap into the forest of Talador.


    The main army of the exiles is called the Terok Claw Guard, and the troops that have been assembled for a long time will set off immediately after the alliance is made.


    The army set off from Akaraz Crow''s Nest in the north of the Spiers of Arak, climbed northward through the ruins of Skettis, and formally entered Zoraka in the south of the Talador Forest.


    Zoraka was once one of the city-states of the Gorian Empire, destroyed in their battles against the Orcs and the Elementals.


    The Arakkoa exiles took over the ruins after confirming that it was unattended, and used it as an outpost to investigate the situation in Talador.


    Zoraka and the draenei are located next to the town of Telmor in the south of Auchindoun.


    Due to the pressure exerted by the ogres on the Anglosh outpost southwest of Auchindoun, Telmor''s army was more than adequately defended with strong fortifications, but was unable to break through the ogre blockade to provide aid to Auchindoun.


    The arrival of Allied reinforcements immediately changed the situation south of Auchindoun.


    With the assistance of the arakkoa exiles, Telmor put the few remaining structures into the battlefield at one time, and under the action of the arakkoa''s large-scale combined shadow spell, the Anglosh outpost was breached.


    The remaining ogres fled in dismay to Gul''rok Fortress near Nagrand, which was the most important stronghold for Highmaul''s army to march from Nagrand to Talador.


    The threat to the south of Auchindoun was lifted, and the siege formed by the ogre army was eased. Now they can only rely on the Gulda Fortress and Gulrock Fortress to continue to maintain pressure on Auchindoun.


    In fact, the war has reached this point, and the situation has become relatively clear.


    The ogres in Gorgrond in the north were pinned down by the local ancestral thorn beasts and were unable to send reinforcements to the Talador forest.


    The Sword Tower Fortress in Frostfire Ridge is the strongest ogre city-state other than Highmaul. Let alone sending troops to aid them, they can''t wait for the ogre coalition led by Highmaul to stumble in this war so that Because of this, I can rise to the top.


    It is difficult for the ogres of Talador and Nagrand to overwhelm the draenei in terms of military strength. Coupled with the unexpected reinforcements of the arakkoa exiles, the offensive of the ogre alliance can no longer effectively threaten Auchindoun''s city defense.


    ¡­


    The war on the front line had little to do with Andrea. After the situation stabilized, Velen finally took the time to go to the Karabor Temple to participate in the inauguration ceremony, and personally blessed the temple built during the war.


    The inauguration ceremony of the Temple of Karabor boosted the morale of the draenei. The frontline soldiers showed a stronger desire to attack during the war. The outer city of Auchindoun occupied by the ogres is gradually being taken back by the draenei.


    With the completion of the Temple of Karabor, the Eye of the Prophet under Velen''s direct control was officially transferred to the temple to be garrisoned. After the battlefield situation gradually became clear, Yrel and Samara also went to Karabor to receive further training and education.


    Being able to escape Shandris'' devil training, the two draenei girls simultaneously showed expressions of rejoicing that they survived the catastrophe.


    Although Shandris was dissatisfied that the two of them had to leave before they had fully received a round of training, there were more important things waiting for her and Andrea to get involved.


    After the war stabilized, Velen finally allowed Andrea and Shandris to enter the core area of ??Auchindoun, where a large number of dead draenei souls and D''Ori''s remains gathered.


    As Auchindoun''s watcher, Archbishop Maladaar personally guided the two in their quest for Auchindoun when Velen was unable to be there.


    According to the tradition of Draenei, the shadow priests of Auchindoun also have their own unique title - Soul Binder.


    The woman who was following Maladar at this time was his most important right-hand man, Nyami, the leader of the Soul Binder.


    The structure of Auchindoun is not complicated. From the outside, it looks like a huge vaulted building, guarded by countless energy-filled crystals.


    The inner passage is also very simple and easy to understand, and the outer passage is a multi-layer ring guarding the most central Hall of Valor.


    As the master of Auchindoun and the leader of the Auchenai organization, Maladar can avoid a lot of cumbersome organs and inspections and go straight to the deepest part of Auchindoun under his personal leadership.


    The entire Auchindoun was shining with golden holy light all the time, only a small area in the Hall of the Spirits, which was the core area, was covered with purple-black shadows.


    A large number of translucent Draenei souls floated around. There was a very conspicuous dark platform in the center of the Hall of Valor, and the outer layer was covered by a powerful barrier of holy light.


    "right here."


    Maladar looked a little sad, pointed to the black energy aggregate standing still on the high platform and said, "That''s Deori, unfortunately, he is gradually degenerating into a void creature."


    Andrea looked up, and D''Ori, who was bound in the barrier of holy light, was countless times smaller than Kara, who was floating above Shadowmoon Valley, and looked about the same size as an ordinary draenei.


    Except for the very faint holy light that can be seen on his chest, most of his body has transformed into a deep purple and near black void form.


    Niyami the Soulbinder sighed softly, "Deoli had already fallen when Genidaer crashed, and the void creature we saw was only made up of his wreckage. Act instinctively."


    Andrea carefully looked at the blackened and mutilated Naaru, ''By the way, will Naaru really fall so easily? ''


    The original naaru were made by Elune himself, UU reading www. uukanshu. According to the Argus entry recorded by Andrea in the memorandum, Naaru only has the holy light crystal in the center of their body as their core, and the other parts are not so important and can be completely replaced.


    "Maladar, is the core of D''Oli still there?"


    "exist."


    Maladar pointed to Deoli''s chest, "Although it is about to lose its light, you should still be able to see it from here, right?"


    "That''s easy."


    Andrea moved her body, and the powerful power of holy light in her body gradually spread, and Maladar and Nyami, who were equipped with shadow energy, couldn''t help but take a few steps back.


    Niami asked puzzledly, "Mr. Moon Shadow, you don''t want to have direct contact with Douri, do you?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    Andrea smiled and took the staff of Garnier from his back, "Deoli is the best to deal with among the three decayed naaru. I plan to accumulate some experience on him, otherwise how can I save the most difficult Kara?" ?¡±

 Chapter 424： Beyond the darkness is the dawn

    Compared with Kara, who has completely turned into an entropy demon, and Keure, whose body is completely transformed, Deoli is undoubtedly the best one to deal with.


    Because of his physical incompleteness, after he transformed into a semi-entropic demon, he was visible to the naked eye a few circles smaller than ordinary naaru, and the strength he could display should also be limited.


    Unlike the naaru who can only be supported in the form of holy light, the entropy has a strong aggressiveness.


    If these jigsaw puzzles can control their own form switching at will, excluding the influence of belief, Andrea thinks they are more useful in the void form.


    But obviously most Draenei don''t think so. Except for members of the Auchenai organization, most Draenei have an instinctive aversion to the power of the void. Some clues can be seen in his attitude.


    "Archbishop, take the soulbinder back first, and try to protect these heroic spirits as much as possible. I''m worried that after the war, Douri will absorb their souls to strengthen himself."


    Maladar took a deep look at Andrea, he still couldn''t fully believe this outsider who claimed to be a visitor from another world.


    But since the Prophet Velen believed him, Maladar was willing to put some trust in Andrea out of respect for the Prophet.


    "Okay, please don''t make too much noise."


    Andrea nodded, "I''ll try my best, Shandris, help me sweep the formation."


    Shandris held the longbow in her hand, and arrows of moon-white energy appeared on the bowstring.


    "No problem, you are not very proficient in the Holy Light spell, so you must pay attention to your own safety."


    "Heh~ leave it to me."


    The golden eyes narrowed slightly, and a pair of golden wings made of holy light energy appeared on Andrea''s back.


    The substantial wings flapped slightly, and Andrea quickly traveled hundreds of meters to the dark platform in the center.


    "Archbishop! Unlock the barrier!"


    Niami still hesitated, "Maladar, are you really going to release Deoli?"


    Maladar was silent for a second, then nodded firmly and said, "I believe in the prophet, go, maybe this outsider can bring us some surprises."


    As Niami pressed the switch, the barrier of holy light that bound Deori slowly dissipated from the top to the sides.


    Sensing the change in the surrounding atmosphere, the semi-entropic demonized Deore opened his two purple-black claws and roared towards the sky.


    The sonic attack full of shadow power caused Nyami in the distance to hold her head in pain, and Maladar and Shandris also looked very serious. The two held the weapons in their hands tightly, ready to support at any time.


    A large number of small shadow passages appeared behind Deore, and as he swung his right arm made of pure energy, countless shadow bombs attacked Andrea crazily like machine guns.


    "Power Word Barrier!"


    The golden semicircular shield spread out with Andrea as the center, and the two completely opposite forces clashed violently the moment they collided.


    "%#@!"


    The incomprehensible dark whispers penetrated the protection of Power Word Barrier and poured into Andrea''s mind. At the same time, Deoli waved his left hand, and a dark shadow pool suddenly appeared under Andrea''s feet.


    "Tsk~ Although there is only instinct left, but the combat intelligence is not bad."


    As a last resort, Andrea could only leave the range of the holy light barrier while strengthening the spiritual barrier to eliminate the interference in his mind.


    "Holy fire!"


    Although Andrea has not been exposed to the Holy Light spell for a long time, as the saying goes, one method can master all skills. As an expert in magic, he learned the Holy Light spell many times faster than normal people by analogy.


    The sacred fire, which had to be cast by chanting an interrupt spell, was instantly cast in Andrea''s hands, and Maladar and Nyami''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "... Maladar, did he really master the Holy Light more than half a month ago?"


    "do not ask me¡­"


    With the transformation of Andrea''s energy nature, the Elune''s tears suspended on the top of Ganir''s staff also changed color very well.


    Under the shining golden light, Andrea''s spell was strengthened by the Pillar of Creation, and it caused quite serious damage to Deoli the moment it hit him.


    The sacred fire burned on Deore''s body, and the surface of his body was covered with a layer of golden flame that seemed to never go out.


    Andrea noticed the faint light emanating from Deore''s chest at this time, and as the sacred fire hit, his core crystal seemed to be slightly brighter than before.


    "Is that really the case, then it''s easy to handle."


    While Douri used the shadow energy to dispel the flame of light on his body, Andrea held the staff of Garnier with both hands, and tried to use the high-level spell taught by Velen.


    "The lock of brilliance!"


    The binding spell used by ordinary priests can only be used to restrain the undead. The advanced version developed by Velen can lock all creatures restrained by the Holy Light.


    Golden energy chains flew out from the top of Garnier''s staff, and the three inner and outer three layers of the chains tightly bound the unresponsive Deorei.


    Under Douri''s strenuous struggle, the chain made a substantial "cracking" sound, as if it would be broken the next moment.


    Of course, Andrea would not miss this opportunity. The Speed ??of Light exploded under his feet, and in a blink of an eye, he approached Deore, who was temporarily unable to move.


    "Snapped!"


    Stretching out his hand to press the crystal on Deore''s chest, the power of shadow near the crystal immediately rushed over to cover Andrea''s hand as if his tail had been stepped on. The erosion of the shadow made his brow twitch slightly.


    "Beyond the darkness, the light of dawn will eventually be found, come back, Narudori!"


    The high-quality holy light blessed by Elune''s tears poured wildly into the crystal core on D''Ori''s chest.


    Douri''s body covered with thick shadow energy began to fluctuate violently.


    The shadow energy near the core crystal quickly retreated as if being burned by fire, centering on the pure golden crystal, the light gradually covered his whole body.


    "boom!"


    A powerful shock wave knocked Andrea away from Deorei, and Andrea adjusted her center of gravity by flapping the Wings of Light in mid-air.


    Under the expectant and uneasy gaze of Maladar and Niyami, UU Reading Deoli''s shadow arms stretched out to the sky after breaking free from the chains, and soon these two arms were spread by the Holy Spirit light engulfs.


    Ethereal singing like chants came from the Hall of Heroes in the depths of Auchindoun, and the refugees who were silently praying in Auchindoun were stunned at the same time, and then they looked up into the depths of Auchindoun in unison.


    The Draenei souls protected by Maridae and Niami showed joyful expressions at the same time. They opened their hands to embrace the spreading holy light, and all the souls slowly disappeared under the warm holy light.


    "Uh~"


    Seeing this scene, Andrea scratched her head in embarrassment, "Why did no one tell me that these souls will also disappear after purifying Deoli..."


    "I didn''t expect that I would see the light again one day."


    The crooning like a beautiful singing sounded directly in Andrea''s head, it was an ethereal female voice.


    "Thank you, powerful mortal. Thanks to your help, I got rid of my established destiny. I can contribute to the Draenei who have been guarding me for tens of thousands of years."

 Chapter 425： Naru Returns

    Onigin, led by Maladar and Niyami, has studied D''Oli for many years, and they have known for a long time that these souls were attracted by the fallen Naaru...or, in other words, were forcibly bound here by D''Oli.


    Although somewhat regretful about the passing of these souls, they knew that this was an inevitable stage in the cycle of life, and the relieved and relieved expressions on the faces of the souls also showed their mood.


    Compared with these liberated souls, what is more important is the amazing fact presented in front of their eyes-Narud''ori has been reborn!


    For tens of thousands of years, Kara, Keure, and Deori have been watching the Draenei unswervingly. In order to save them, they did not hesitate to exhaust the holy light energy in their bodies, and have since degenerated into void creatures.


    Although these three naaru are not the most powerful among their own race, they have a very deep bond with the Draenei, and the belief in the Holy Light of the entire Draenei family originally came from these three naaru.


    At this time, Deore''s state was not very good. Although he was repurified from entropy to naaru, his body size was significantly smaller than Maladar''s impression.


    But this didn''t matter at all to Maladar and Nyami who were very excited. They knelt down devoutly in the Hall of the Spirits.


    "Dear Narudori, Maladar (Nyami) offers my sincerest greetings for your return."


    D''Oli slowly floated in front of the two of them from the purified platform, "Maladaar and Nyami...I didn''t expect that the most devout believers of the Holy Light would switch to shadow spells. It''s all because of me? I''m sorry. "


    Maladar and Nyami were specially selected by Velen. The senior officials of Auchenai are all people with strong receptivity. They all know the two forms of light and shadow of Naaru.


    In order to study the state of Deoli at a deeper level, under the guidance of Velen, they gave up the bright holy light and turned to study shadow spells that the people did not agree with.


    The grievances that Maladar and others have suffered over the years are only known to those within the Auchenai organization. Deoli''s sincere apology has dissipated the long-term resentment accumulated in the hearts of Maladar and Niyami due to the incomprehension of the tribe. few.


    Due to her physical incompleteness, Deori''s form is very small compared to other naaru. After some self-examination, she estimated that it would take hundreds of years of cultivation to restore her peak strength and body size.


    However, being able to return to the light from the endless darkness, both Dooli himself and Auchenai are very excited, and Maladar can''t wait to let the people know the news of Naaru''s rebirth.


    When Maladar and Nyami urgently contacted Velen and other Archbishops in the Temple of Akapo, Andrea and Shandris approached Deori to discuss the situation of the other two naaru with her.


    Deore''s jigsaw puzzle body spun merrily around the central holy light core, and she was obviously in a good mood.


    "Kuure''s situation is not bad. I can roughly feel his current state through the mutual induction between Naru."


    "Although the holy light stored in him has been exhausted, there are still at least two hundred years before he completely decays, so don''t be too anxious."


    "It''s Kara..."


    Deoli paused for a moment, "According to Naru''s records, it is very difficult to purify a completely depraved entropy demon. It needs at least 1.5 times the power of the holy light of the entropy demon''s body to completely purify Kara."


    "Andrea, with all due respect, although your strength is outstanding among mortals, even slightly surpassing Velen in terms of the total amount of holy light, but... there is still a long way to go to purify Kara."


    Andrea was not surprised by this. The original Kara was rescued on the premise that Velen burned his soul and sacrificed himself.


    As an immortal blessed by the naaru, Velen''s total amount of holy light is already huge, and burning his soul allowed him to obtain the power of holy light far beyond his own limit in a short period of time.


    Kara is the most powerful of the three naaru who have always been loyal to Draenei. Her ability is also very rare among all naaru, and she is a purely offensive support.


    According to D''Ory''s recollection, there were not three but four naaru who first came to Argus to guide Velen and the Draenei to escape.


    In order to cover the smooth evacuation of the Draenei, a naaru named Lula voluntarily stayed behind and lost all news about him since then.


    "Andrea, your decision is correct. Before you figure out a safe way to save Kara, I don''t suggest you go to Shadowmoon Valley to provoke her. Keuree''s problem should be solved better."


    Andrea spread his hands and said, "Theoretically speaking, Keuree is indeed easier to deal with than Kara, but... From a physical perspective, if we want to reach Nagrand and enter the wreck of Genidar, we must hide it from the ogre at the same time. And the line of sight of the orcs, it''s very difficult."


    A large area of ??Nagrand''s territory is under the control of ogres, and there are a large number of warsong orcs living near the ruins of Genidar, which is called the holy mountain of Oshu''gu by the orcs. They closely guard the Oshu, which has gathered a large number of ancestor souls. antiquity.


    Deorey, who had just been reborn, didn''t know much about Draenor''s situation. After hearing Andrea''s description, her holy light core flickered, as if she was thinking about something.


    "It seems that this new world also has many problems that need to be solved, but I still recommend solving Keuree''s problems before he completely falls."


    "If left alone, Keure''s void power will become stronger and stronger, and sooner or later it will grow into a huge threat like Kara, and the soul of that race called orcs will be completely absorbed into his body."


    Since Velen threw Kara out of the spaceship in time, the Entropy Demon, called the Dark Star by the Shadowmoon Orcs, has been happily floating in the sky above Shadowmoon Valley, and seems to have no intention of landing on the ground to attack the residents below in a short time.


    According to the information Velen recently sent back from Karabo, the Shadowmoon orcs, who are good at observing astrology, became interested in Kara in the sky.


    However, when certain shamans attempted to reach Kara, their bodies were quickly torn apart by the berserk force of the void.


    The Shadowmoon orcs who had suffered a lot simply worshiped Kara as a god, and stopped provoking this seemingly harmless "celestial phenomenon", and did not allow anyone to touch her power, otherwise they would be expelled from the clan. UU reading


    ¡­


    After Velen received the news from Auchindoun, he hurriedly returned to this sacred tomb with the help of the scholar''s teleportation technique, and other archbishops also hurriedly withdrew from the front line.


    When they witnessed Kara, who shrunk a few circles and still exuded a warm holy light, the archbishops except Velen were very excited, and Hatalu, who was more emotional, secretly lowered his head and wiped his tears.


    Velen, who was smiling happily, was not unhappy. He had witnessed too many joys and sorrows in tens of thousands of years. Compared with other "young people", his joy was more stable and reserved.


    As an excellent race leader, Velen''s first consideration is how to maximize the heavy news of Naaru''s return.


    With the unanimous consent of the bishops'' council, Deoree readily accepted the request of the draenei, took the arcane elevator to the top floor of Auchindoun, and condescendingly bestowed his blessing on all those who fought against the ogre on the battlefield. Sergeant Delaney.


    She proved to all the Draenei with practical actions that Naaru has returned to them.

 Chapter 426： Sun thief! Dont stab me in the back, stab me in the face

    Naaru has extraordinary significance to the Draenei. The soldiers on the front line felt the surging vitality in their bodies after a long absence, and the veterans who still kept memories of D''Ori were pleasantly surprised to hear the familiar singing in their minds again. .


    Dory''s ability is healing support, she can strengthen the self-healing ability of all allies on the battlefield in a large area, and enhance their physical strength and recovery speed.


    The Draenei, who had been beaten with chicken blood, broke out their powerful combat power under the dual stimulation of body and mind. The Draenei, who attacked in two lines, rushed out of the defense line, and in turn defeated the ogre with high morale and excellent physical condition. Press the hammer on the ground.


    Komal, the head of state, was beaten into a daze again, and the draenei''s outbursts from time to time completely subverted his concept of war in his mind.


    When fighting against the wind, the ogre coalition forces that were forced together could still maintain a unified combat effectiveness, but once they fell into a disadvantage, the city-state lords who lost more and more began to play their own little ideas.


    After a period of observation, they confirmed that the Draenei did not have much desire for expansion, which should not affect their control over their respective city-states.


    Although the head of state Komal repeatedly threatened the lords to think about the consequences, but faced with an increasingly severe situation, the first city-state to break away from the front line appeared.


    The ogres of Gul''dar Fortress were the first to quit. They signed a truce with the combined forces of the arakkoa exiles and Telmor''s draenei without Ko''mal''s permission.


    Under the influence of this fulcrum, the originally balanced battlefield situation suddenly changed dramatically.


    Just as the saying goes, one hair can affect the whole body. Some people stood up as an example to bear the greatest blame, and the lords of other city-states immediately followed the crowd and expressed their withdrawal one by one.


    Although the head of state Komal was so angry that his bald heads turned red, he did not completely lose his mind. Komal knew very well that the power of Highmaul alone could not continue to maintain a balance of power with the draenei.


    And what made him even worse was the situation behind.


    The Warsong clan was originally the most rebellious clan among the orcs. Although under the pressure of other clans, they did not dare to blatantly disobey the will of the entire orc clan, but it was inevitable to make some small moves behind the scenes.


    The wolf cavalry of the Warsong clan often gathered in twos and threes to attack the supply routes of Highmaul. Facing Ko''mal''s questioning and warnings, Warsong Chief Golar Hellscream showed an attitude of knowing nothing.


    "I don''t know, I can''t control it. It''s just impulsive mistakes made by some brats with their own will. It has nothing to do with the position of the Warsong clan. Anyway, it can''t cause big losses. Don''t be too on the line."


    Komal wasn''t a good man who swallowed his anger, why did I help you test the draenei on the front line, and you stabbed me in the back?


    Alright, then everyone, stop playing, I''ll come to you Warsong orc to break your wrists.


    After the other ogre lords left with their troops, Komal also ordered the withdrawal of the troops swiftly and swiftly, but he did not lead the troops back to Highmaul, but went directly to the south of Nagrand along the way, east of the Holy Mountain of Oshu Valley. Warsong station.


    The treacherous Komal didn''t show any signs of tearing up with the orcs beforehand. When he contacted Golar last time, he tried to persuade him, saying that both sides should exercise restraint.


    The Warsong orcs with well-developed limbs and a simple mind really believed it. They still cheerfully attacked the ogre''s supply route on a small scale, and grabbed some food from time to time to go back to the tooth festival. Who knew that the ogre''s thunder offensive came so suddenly.


    The simple camp of the Warsong Clan could not have resisted the ogre''s elite army''s surprise attack. Golar led the clansman to resist for a while, but failed to turn the situation around in the end.


    On the contrary, he himself was caught by Komal in the rebellious army because he recognized his appearance. The two-headed ogre leader who was in a bad mood used arcane magic to blow up Golar''s body, leaving no bones of Warsong chief.


    The retreating Warsong clan had no choice but to immediately support Golar''s son as the new chief, and was chased by the ogres all the way to retreat to the Tara Basin in the east. The three major clans asked for help.


    Because everything happened so fast, the draenei hadn''t even reacted from the joy of the enemy''s withdrawal, and the upheaval in Nagrand was heard by Andrea and others.


    "Ogres and orcs fighting?"


    Andrea''s eyes flashed. Although he didn''t know the reason for the war between the two sides, this opportunity was very rare for Andrea.


    The Warsong orcs guarding Washu Valley were forced to retreat. At this time, with the support of other clans, they were fighting the suffocated Highmaul ogres. The orcs still lost more than they won, just like countless times before. It''s the same as the war between humans and demons.


    Without the obstruction of the Warsong orcs, Andrea became more confident about sneaking into Genidaar.


    Although the attack from the ogre was repelled, there were still many aftermaths to be dealt with on the Draenei side. The first thing to do was to appease the arakkoa exile allies who sent reinforcements.


    A war has just ended, and the Draenei need a period of time to digest the results of the battle and recuperate.


    Worried that the arakkoa exiles would hurry and urge them to fulfill their promise as soon as possible, Velen personally rushed to Terokk''s nest to discuss with Iskar in order to show his sincerity.


    Although the arakkoa exiles all hope to avenge the high-level arakkoa of Tongtian Peak as soon as possible, but Iskar is not a person who is eager for quick success, and he also knows that it is not suitable to start another war after a war has just ended.


    ...The case of ogres can only be regarded as a special case. Ordinary ogres with long muscles in their brains are not very intelligent.


    "Let''s fix it up and set off immediately."


    Andrea said to Shandris, "The opportunity cannot be missed. The ogres and orcs have no time to pay attention to Oshu''gun for the time being. We just took this opportunity to sneak in and try to solve Keure''s problem once and for all."


    Shandris has no objection to this. Although the Draenei have become more and more friendly to them after rescuing D''Ori, Draenor is not her hometown after all.


    After being away from home for several years, Shandris has begun to miss her relatives and friends in her hometown. It is naturally a good thing to be able to complete the mission and return to Azeroth sooner.


    ¡­


    Nagrand is a fertile prairie. The Throne of Elements, which is regarded as a sacred place by orc shamans, is also located in the north of Nagrand. This prairie has extraordinary significance to orcs.


    The four major clans including Warsong, Red Step, Bladewind, and Burning Blade, as well as countless small and medium clans have settled down in Nagrand, and the population density of orcs far exceeds that of Shadowmoon Valley.


    As Andrea drove Shandris over the prairie, the battle on the ground continued to rage.


    The war with the draenei made the ogres very angry. Facing a large number of fortifications, it was difficult for them to give full play to their unparalleled advantages in foot combat from the beginning to the end.


    Back in the war with the orcs, they immediately regained their familiar rhythm. At this time, the situation on the Nagrand grassland also reflected the strength gap between the two sides.


    The Warsong orcs, who were either dying or walking on the road to death, were kicked out of their ancestral land and hid all the way in the complex terrain of the Tara Basin.


    With the support of other clans, the Warsong clan, which fled in embarrassment, finally regained its foothold in the mountainous area in the southeast of the basin, but it may not be possible to recover its strength in just a few years.


    Although the new chief felt very aggrieved by the death of his father, the current situation could not allow him to let the blood boil in his head. If he failed, the name of the Warsong clan would become history.


    Now the orcs and ogres happened to use the Tara Basin as the dividing line, and they were fighting a tug-of-war between you and me in the basin.


    Andrea passed over the basin as if nothing had happened. The two sides lacking the air force focused all their attention on the ground battlefield and did not pay attention to the situation in the air. near the sacred mountain of Oshu''gun.

 Chapter 427： White Orc

    "It''s... no wonder the orcs regard the wreckage of this spaceship as a mountain."


    Andrea looked at the **** of the spaceship made of crystals not far away speechlessly. After more than 30 years of wind and rain, the surface of these crystals was covered with a thick layer of dust, which really looked like a mountain.


    Shandris pushed Andrea''s back, "Don''t dawdle, you will have plenty of time in the future, first find a way to enter the spaceship, and be careful not to be discovered by ogres."


    Andrea shrugged helplessly, and was obediently pushed forward by his impatient wife.


    A large number of floating translucent orc souls can be seen from the outside of Oshu Valley. Under the influence of Keurei inside Oshu Valley, they subconsciously float towards the Crystal Mountain.


    Souls can enter through walls, Andrea and Shandris cannot.


    Fortunately, the two of them saw the tightly closed front door of the spaceship during their flight, and Shandris was the first to nimbly jump onto the platform in front of the door that was up in mid-air.


    After the crash of Genidaer, he completely lost power, and the entire spaceship lost its strong protection ability during interstellar navigation, and many exposed crystals were dimmed.


    "Boom!"


    Andrea tried to hit the door with his fist, and a thick echo came from the door.


    "Thick, but not completely impenetrable."


    Shandris took the longbow from his back and pushed Andrea away. "Let me do it."


    "Crunch!"


    The fully drawn bowstring let out a little mournful sound, and the moon-white energy arrows became brighter and brighter under the control of Shandris.


    "drink!"


    With a soft shout, the moonlight arrow with amazing penetrating power opened a hole on the main door of the spaceship, just enough for one person to pass through.


    "Let''s go."


    Shandris did not take back the bow in her hand, and took the lead into the interior of Genidaar vigilantly.


    More than 30 years of corrosion stopped all the equipment in the spaceship from functioning, but Shandris, who was walking in front, had a somewhat serious expression, and she waved for Andrea, who was following, to stop.


    ¡®Footsteps, there are creatures in the spaceship. ''


    The tacit understanding of the two couples quickly completed the communication through Andrea''s psychic spell.


    In fact, without Shandris'' reminder, Andrea, who had converted to shadow energy again, had already felt the small breath of void scattered everywhere in the spaceship.


    In terms of stealth ability, Andrea, who has the power of shadow, is better than Shandris, but in terms of stealth skills, Shandris can throw her husband a few blocks away.


    Watching the camouflage suit on Shandris gradually blend into the surrounding environment, Andrea silently waited for the news.


    Shandris encountered many strange creatures with pale skin on the way to sneak to the core area of ??the spaceship.


    These species that look like bald orcs have lost their habit of being intelligent creatures, and they move like beasts in the spaceship with their hands and feet.


    Some pale-skinned bald-headed orcs were still kneeling on the ground, their hands open to the sky, as if they were praying to some kind of existence that Shandris couldn''t see.


    ''What the **** are these? ''


    Although Shandris tried to avoid these deformed creatures and find a way to the core of the spaceship, when she sneaked to a certain range, all the white-skinned orcs around turned their heads to look in her direction.


    ''Discovered? ! how is this possible! ''


    Before Shandris could reflect on what went wrong with her stealth, the orcs on all fours had already attacked her with howls and screams.


    Ordinary orcs flashed dark light in their hands and prepared to attack close to them, while the other part stood in the distance muttering spells, and the shadow light ball in their hands was rapidly forming.


    "Tsk!"


    Seeing that the stealth failed, Shandris did not hesitate, and immediately launched a counterattack after tearing off the camouflage suit.


    Arrows containing the power of light have a strong lethality against these weird creatures. Most of the targets hit were ignited by the power of light on the spot, screaming and rolling on the ground until they were completely "purified" into a black mass. Ash.


    "Sa!"


    Hundreds of enemies attacked Shandris at the same time, and she was a little flustered when she was not well prepared.


    Fortunately, Andrea sensed the sudden and violent fluctuations of shadow energy inside the spaceship, and rushed over to support in time.


    "White Orc?"


    Seeing these limbs and crawling white bald heads, Andrea, who had done her homework before setting off for Draenor, recognized them immediately.


    Habitually use mind control first, but the previous mental spells that are invincible to humanoid creatures have failed.


    "This is really..."


    Andrea dodged a pounce from a white orc, and the light blade of Ghanir''s staff sliced ??him in half before he even landed.


    "Smart creatures that have gone crazy can no longer be attacked mentally, which means that these creatures have completely lost their rationality."


    The Collapsing Star was activated, and a large number of white ghost orcs were sucked together, and Shandris'' timely and powerful magical arrows blew them all up at once.


    "Boom!"


    The movement of the battle made the wreckage of Genidahr vibrate, and construction waste began to fall from the heads of the two.


    Temporarily clearing away the nearby white ghost orcs, Shandris frowned and asked Andrea, "What are these things? They don''t look like intelligent species at all."


    Andrea nodded and explained, "These are white ghost orcs. They have gone completely crazy under the persuasion and long-term corrosion of the void. No one can save them. If you encounter them again on the way forward, don''t show mercy."


    White ghost orcs are exiles who were driven out of the community by various clans after absorbing too much void energy. With the power of the void, they felt the invisible call from the interior of Oshu Valley and gathered here in large numbers.


    Although Genidaer is only a medium-sized spaceship, its real internal area is countless times larger than that seen in the game.


    After all, it is an immigrant spaceship carrying the entire draenei group fleeing, and the size in the game is simply unrealistic.


    When looking for the traces of Keurei, the two killed at least a thousand white ghost orcs back and forth in the spaceship, and finally saw this naaru in the bridge room in the center of the spaceship.


    At this time, Keurei hadn''t completely transformed into a void form, but more than half of his body had turned purple-black, and the crystal at the core began to emit a dim void light.


    "No wonder it attracts so many white orcs."


    Andrea carefully looked at Keurei''s state. The other party seemed to have lost his mind, but instinctively exuded two mutually repulsive energies, void and light.


    The void energy attracted the white ghost orcs, while the light attracted the ancestor souls of the orcs. At this time, these souls with calm expressions were floating in this hall.


    "Outsiders."


    One of the orc ancestors asked gently, "Are you here to free this big guy and us?"


    Andrea looked at this orc soul who took the initiative to speak out in surprise, "Yes, UU Reading You are..."


    The ancestor soul smiled and shook his head, "It doesn''t matter who I am, you just need to know that I am from the Frostwolf clan."


    "We have been trapped here for more than 30 years. We have witnessed this big guy gradually falling into the abyss. I hope you can really free him from the painful torture."


    "What about you?"


    Andrea looked around at the ancestral souls around him, "Aren''t you afraid that they are about to disappear?"


    "Ha ha!"


    The ancestor souls around gave out good-natured laughter, "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust, we are already dead, we should have entered reincarnation long ago, there is no point in staying here, it will interfere with the younger generation The decision of the living."


    "Rather than that, why not leave with this big guy who bound and opened up our wisdom, it''s a beginning and an end."

 Chapter 428： mutually repelling energy

    Different from the semi-entropic Deorie, when Andrea talked with the orc ancestor soul, Keurei quietly floated in the bridge room of the spaceship, and seemed to have no interest in everything that happened around him.


    The white ghost orcs continued, and as Andrea and Shandris approached Keure, their action patterns were more violent than before.


    Shandris was busy shooting the steady stream of white ghost orcs, and the soul who was talking to Andrea shook his head with pity.


    "These poor people are hopeless. Their minds have been corrupted by void energy. Give them a good time."


    Andrea nodded and stopped talking, and aimed the staff in his hand at the swarming white ghost orcs to attack.


    These white ghost orcs are creatures of the void attribute. Although the same attack as them is not completely ineffective, the efficiency will be relatively low.


    After the recent uninterrupted hard work, Andrea has become very proficient at switching between holy light and shadow with one click.


    A large number of long needle-shaped holy light energy bodies emerged in the air, and a rain of golden needles nailed a large number of white ghost orcs to the ground. The repelling power of holy light caused great damage to their bodies that had been severely corroded by the void.


    After all, the number of orc exiles is limited. As Andrea and Shandris used the power of light to clear the field together, after a few rounds of attacks, the momentum of the white ghost orc swarming finally began to slow down.


    The source of the birth of the white ghost orcs is undoubtedly Keure, who maintains a half-purple and half-gold state.


    Seeing that Shandris alone could block the greatly reduced number of white ghost orcs, Andrea used the speed of light to jump in front of Keulei a few times in the bridge room full of rocks.


    The core crystal in the chest of the decayed naaru was also affected, and two different energies were mixed in it. Keuree''s unconscious ravings contained both the ethereal chant of the normal naaru and the weeping and crazy whispers of the fallen naaru.


    Just like last time, Andrea pressed his left hand emitting holy light on Keure''s core, but Andrea immediately noticed something strange when he put his hand on it.


    A huge repulsive force erupted from the core crystal, and even though Andrea had made psychological preparations in advance, she was still shaken away by this force for several steps.


    Stimulated by the outside world, Keuley''s holy light and shadow energies began to repel each other non-stop, and Naaru''s body became extremely unstable as a result.


    The shrill roar came into the minds of Andrea and Shandris, causing their movements to pause for a moment.


    The ancestor souls of the surrounding orcs were obviously also affected, and they curled up in mid-air with their heads in pain.


    The holy light injected by Andrea destroyed the delicate balance of the two energies in Keure''s body. The holy light and the shadow annihilated each other like an annihilation power furnace, and a huge impact erupted in a short period of time.


    The white ghost orc, who was corroded by the void, was blown away by this powerful force, and Shandris could only lower his center of gravity and try to stabilize his body as much as possible.


    During the War of the Ancients, Andrea and Tyrande joined forces to complete a joint attack with the help of Elune. At that time, the holy light and shadow energy were fused into a gray unknown energy through the transformation of Elune''s tears.


    But what is happening to Keurei at this time is completely different. The two distinct energies show no sign of fusion. The holy light and shadow in Keurei''s core crystal are clashing fiercely, and the shock waves are endless. of outward spread.


    Andrea, who was wearing the Power Word Shield, struggled against the pressure, and under the huge repulsive force, it took several times longer than usual to approach each seemingly ordinary step.


    It was hard to touch the core of Keurei again, but the chaotic energy conflict inside prevented Andrea from injecting the energy of the holy light into it.


    "Damn it! How on earth are you going to stop... hmm?"


    Just as Andrea was anxiously thinking of a solution, the tip of the Garnier Staff that he used as an anchor to fix his body on the ground, Elune''s Tears suddenly began to spin spontaneously.


    "Take a dead horse as a living horse doctor..."


    It was difficult to point this gemstone at the core of Keurei, but it did not expect to achieve immediate results.


    The mutually repelling power of holy light and shadow gradually subsided, and Andrea saw that there was something going on, and hurriedly injected his own holy light into the core through the staff.


    As a large amount of pure holy light energy was sent into the core, the light energy in Keurei''s body began to gain the upper hand, and the suddenly inert shadow was discharged from the body little by little.


    "Buzz!"


    When Keure''s core was completely filled with holy light, the naaru''s body immediately returned to its radiant appearance, and the beautiful ethereal singing finally replaced the desperate howling and screaming.


    In the void, there was a vaguely unwilling voice floating from afar, "Damn it, it''s just one step away"


    Andrea took a few steps back with lingering fear, and looked up at Keule, who was undergoing a mental restructuring.


    ¡®Has the force of the void infiltrated Keurei¡¯s body? They plan to use the fallen body of the naaru to come to Draenor? No wonder Keuree''s situation is so weird...''


    As Andrea worried before, Draenor does not have the same defense system as Azeroth with the titans.


    Draenor is almost completely undefended to the outside world. The power of the void and the Burning Legion can descend on this planet without hindrance, and it is easier if someone guides them.


    "Who saved me?"


    A magnetic voice indistinguishable between male and female flooded into the minds of Andrea and Shandris. At this time, the two were watching the spirits of the orc ancestors around them disappear one by one with expressions of relief.


    Andrea didn''t know if the naaru were really male and female, at least Draenei used different gender nouns when describing Ke''ure and Kara in draenei.


    Deorey refers to Keuree as him and Kara as her. Andrea, who still doesn¡¯t understand the ecology of the naaru, can only follow Deore¡¯s train of thought to identify Keuree temporarily. Ray is treated like a male.


    "I''m glad to see you regain your sanity, UU Reading Naruk Ure."


    Andrea smiled and waved to the big guy floating in the air. Keuley was not pocket-sized due to incompleteness like Deoli. His jigsaw puzzle body seemed to be more than five meters high.


    "I am Andrea Moonshadow, and this is my wife, Shandris Feathermoon. We have come from far away Azeroth to help you return to the side of the Holy Light by the order of the moon **** Elune. "


    "Eluen?"


    Keuley''s tone was a bit puzzled, and Andrea and Shandris were very surprised by his speech.


    "Sorry, I haven''t heard of this name, but thank you for saving me."


    "Have not heard?"


    Andrea and Shandris glanced at each other, with doubts in their eyes at the same time.


    ''Has Zera not told the other naaru of their creator? Or... In their minds, their creator is not called by this name? ''

 Chapter 429： Randomly Assembled Naru

    In fact, if you think about it carefully, this seems to be a matter of course.


    The moon goddess Elune is the name given to her by the night elves, and Elune created the naaru in the era of cosmic order, long before the birth of Azeroth.


    Seeing that Keuree didn''t understand what he meant, Andrea didn''t continue to discuss the original creator of the Naaru with him. After all, the Naaru of Keuree''s generation were not the ones that Elune made by himself.


    According to the entries recorded in the memorandum by Andrea, the original Naaru and Zela, the Mother of Light, have a direct descendant named Volos, which shows that Naaru has the ability to breed offspring.


    No one knew how the naaru reproduced, and Andrea even guessed in her heart that this strange jigsaw puzzle creature might be able to divide by mitosis.


    Rescue Keuree from the void forces who shot secretly, and then there is a very serious problem waiting for Andrea¡ªhow to **** Keuree back to the sphere of influence of the Draenei.


    Neither Andrea nor Shandris knew how to use arcane spells, they couldn''t launch long-distance teleportation, and Shadow Shuttle could only be used within a limited range. It was more similar to the mage''s flash spell, but the principle of teleportation was different.


    Keure, who had recovered his body of holy light, shone like a large battery emitting light and heat all the time. Letting him float in the air like this would be too contemptuous of the orcs and ogres who were fighting.


    Letting Keurei stay here is not an option. There were originally a large number of ancestor souls floating in the ancestral land of the orcs in Nagrand. With the awakening of Keurey, these attracted souls re-entered the reincarnation of the Shadow Realm.


    The shaman who stayed in the ancestral land must have discovered the disappearance of the ancestral soul by now. Even if the orcs are busy fighting the ogre, such a serious matter will definitely attract their attention. It is only a matter of time before they come to investigate Oshu''gun .


    Keuree was very free and easy about this, "This is easy to handle, I will temporarily enter a dormant state, and you can transport my core and body away together."


    "Uh..." Andrea and Shandris were a little dumbfounded, "Can it still be like this?"


    This trick seems to be quite routine for Naaru. Didn¡¯t Zela shoot her core into Azeroth in a desperate situation? Her body is still in the Zenidar spaceship and is guarded by the Legion of Light. .


    Without giving Andrea and Shandris time to react, Keuley''s body that was exuding radiant holy light suddenly lost its light. The gray-white core crystal fell from the sky first, and other parts of his body were also scattered on the ground. .


    "...Pack up and pack these parts into a space package and take them away."


    ¡­


    As expected, when Andrea and Shandris had just embarked on their return journey, the shaman stationed in the land of the ancestors and the Throne of the Elements had teamed up to Oshu''gun.


    In order to investigate the situation of the ancestor''s soul, the shamans of each clan decided to break the taboo after discussion and enter the holy mountain to find out the truth of the mutation.


    However, Ke''ure, which was the core of the incident, had been transported away, and there were only a few dazed white ghost orcs left in Oshugun, and these shamans found nothing.


    Since the reason could not be found out, this group of mutant orcs who could tell they were not good at first glance became the culprit of course. The shamans of the various clans angrily captured these white ghost orcs, and planned to bring them to the clan meeting to use them for business.


    Andrea didn''t know how losing the ancestral soul would change the future of the orcs. At this time, he had already returned to Auchindoun with Shandris.


    Due to the recovery of D''Ori, Naaru, who sits in Auchindoun for recuperation, attracted a large number of Draenei people to pray.


    Fortunately, the war with the ogres is over, and the orcs and ogres, the two races that are not friendly to the draenei, are fighting each other. The wilderness of Talador has never been safer.


    The people coming and going only need to avoid the beasts in the forest under the leadership of rangers and defenders, and they can pass through the forest smoothly and come to Auchindoun to meet Deore.


    D''Ouri never refuses the draenei people who come to visit him, and the special structure of the naaru allows them to communicate with many people at once.


    Under the appeasement of D''Ori, the Draenei people who were disturbed by the loss of Naaru are regaining their confidence.


    When Andrea arrived in Auchindoun, Velen had already finished his visit to the exiles of the Arakkoa, and got the understanding of the Crowpaw Priest. Both sides needed to recuperate temporarily after going through a war.


    In front of Vinlen and several archbishops, Andrea took Keuree out of his backpack and placed it in the deepest Hall of the Spirits in Auchindoun with a dull expression.


    Velen, who had made arrangements in advance, temporarily closed Auchindoun. Only the Prophet, five archbishops, Auchenai high-ranking Niyami and Turani, and the shrunken Narudouli were in this already misnamed Hall of Valor. .


    "Oh!"


    With an ethereal sound that went straight into the soul, Keurea, who was activated by Andrea''s holy light, quickly reassembled the scattered bodies, and the complete jigsaw puzzle floated in the air under the excited gaze of Velen and other draenei .


    "Oh oh oh! The Holy Light is here!"


    Akama half-kneeled on the ground excitedly, and chanted in a cadenced tone, "After Deore, Keuree has returned to us again. Thank you for the miracle that the Holy Light has bestowed on us!"


    Osar did not take Akama''s passionate performance seriously. As a scholar who controlled arcane power, Osar''s mind was calmer and more rational than other tribesmen who fanatically believed in the Holy Light.


    Although scholars also respect Naru, they will not worship Naru as a god.


    The Sha''tar organization in Osar only valued the powerful auxiliary abilities of the naaru, and hoped that they could lead the draenei to better open up a new home on this barren planet.


    Keuree noticed Deoli''s situation immediately after waking up, and the Naru joked with a smile, "Long time no see, Deoli, it''s great to see you safe and sound, UU Read the book But... are you rejuvenating?"


    Douri was silent for a while, her holy light core flickered irregularly for a while, "...It''s a rare reunion, can''t you say something nice?"


    While the other clansmen were busy surrounding Keurei to ask for their health, Velen took Osar and walked slowly in front of Andrea.


    "Andrea, I know how to organize words of thanks. Your help to Delaney and Naaru cannot be simply expressed in words."


    Osar also changed his previous indifference towards the two foreigners, Andrea and Shandis, and nodded to them with a smile, "As long as Shatar and I can help, please feel free to speak up, Shatar I will do my best to repay your kindness.¡±


    Andrea waved her hands freely and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. I said earlier that rescuing Naru is a task given by our goddess, and..."


    The pause in Andrea''s words made Velen and Ozar understand what he meant, and the four of them looked towards the distant Shadowmoon Valley together.


    "The last problem is only Kara."

 Chapter 430： Rise to the challenge

    Although the fact that Keure was parasitized by powerful void creatures was somewhat beyond Andrea''s expectations, the trip to Oshu''gun was generally very smooth.


    Both Douri and Keurei are Naaru who have not completely decayed. As long as you find the right method, it is not very difficult to rescue them.


    But Kara is completely different.


    Kara had completely decayed into an entropy long before Genidar crashed, and her situation was completely different from that of D''Ori and Keure.


    Based on the idea of ??going from simple to difficult, Andrea has successively dealt with Douri and Keure, but Kara, who is the final mission target, makes him a little bit helpless.


    When living in Shadowmoon Valley before, Andrea had observed Kara''s situation many times from the extreme distance.


    Entropy Demons are not irrational creatures, but they act more on instinct.


    It has been more than 30 years since Karla floated in the Draenor stratosphere, and Velen has been paying attention to her for more than 30 years, and only after confirming that there is no harm, the tribesmen are allowed to settle in Shadowmoon Valley.


    The cautious Velen did not send the draenei to test Kara. As a prophet blessed by the naaru, he knew much more about the naaru than other draenei.


    The warning that D''Ory had given Andrea, she had also told Velen many years ago.


    The deadly Shadowmoon orcs tried instead of Draenei, and needless to say, the vision of the shattered bodies of those shamans still remained in Velen''s mind.


    From Velen''s point of view, Andrea''s ability to save D''Ori and Keurei is enough to make the Draenei feel excited.


    Although Carla''s fall was a pity, he, the bishop''s council, and even the two naru persuaded Andrea to give up the idea of ??saving Carla because the difficulty was too high.


    Douri and Keurei have just recovered from decay, and their strengths are far from reaching their peak. In addition, Naaru is not good at fighting, so they cannot be expected to contribute.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea himself was a little hesitant. Seeing his hesitation, Shandris suggested in a low voice next to Andrea''s ear, "Should I ask Elune? Let''s see what she says."


    "Well, let''s try it."


    However, Andrea and Shandris were disappointed by the results of the meditation call, and Elune was now hiding as she said before, and the call failed to bear fruit.


    "Elune once said that we can call her to send us back after completing the mission. Now that she chooses not to answer my prayer, does it mean that she thinks our mission is not yet complete?"


    Shandris smiled wryly and nodded, "That''s probably what it means. It seems that we still have to find a way to solve Kara''s problem."


    ¡­


    After some discussion, Keure was sent back to Shattrath by Othar, and he sat in the City of Light to provide faith for the people of the new capital of Draenei.


    Andrea and Shandris, who were determined to rescue Kara, returned to Shadowmoon Valley with Velen, but this time they did not stay in Amberli Village, but went directly to the newly completed Temple of Karabo.


    The Karabor Temple, which took many years to build, is not simply a sacred temple to provide belief and prayer for the people of Shadowmoon Valley. The piers are distributed by the sea like a bird spreading its wings and also serve as a trading port.


    Not only the trade fleets leading to Talador and the Spiers of Arak, the exploration ships departing from the port of the Karabor Temple can ignore the dangers of the land and sail along the isolated sea surrounding Draenor, bringing the planet close to the sea. The land edges of the sea are detailed on the map.


    But these are issues that the Draenei need to worry about. Andrea and Shandris came to Karabor to discuss with Velen how to save Kara.


    Velen sighed helplessly and said, "With all due respect, I still don''t approve of provoking Kara. She is very powerful after she has fallen. I should have the right to speak on this point as I have had direct confrontation with Entropy Kara."


    Before the crash of Genidaer, the fallen Kara caused huge damage in the spaceship, which was the most fundamental cause of Genidahr''s crash.


    In order to protect his own people, Velen stood up to fight Kara when he knew he was invincible, and forced Kara to be exiled from Jinidaer when he was seriously injured.


    Velen said with a wry smile, "Kara''s strength is by no means invincible to any mortal. I have not fully healed from the injury I suffered from fighting her for more than 30 years."


    As an immortal who has lived for thousands of years and has been blessed by the naaru, Velen''s strength has already stood at the apex among the mortal races, and one step further can break away from the shackles of mortals and achieve true immortality.


    But this last step is not easy, the accumulation of tens of thousands of years is still standing still, Velen, who has lost his ambition, has begun to give up, and he puts more energy on protecting and guiding his people.


    With the help of his innate prophetic talent, Velen has sincerely cooperated with the three naaru during these tens of thousands of years, avoiding the pursuit of the Burning Legion many times.


    The Draenei in exile still maintain a relatively complete civilization inheritance, and most of the credit should be attributed to Velen.


    But because of the battle with Kara, Velen, who was seriously injured, temporarily lost his prophetic ability. For the first time in tens of thousands of years, he faced a situation where he could not see the way ahead. This made him very uneasy, and his acting style began to become cautious.


    Compared with Vinlen, Andrea is undoubtedly still a young man, and he still retains a relatively strong aggressiveness.


    "Prophet, can we combine the power of the holy light of the two of us, so that we can reach the total amount that Deore said?"


    Velen stroked his beard and nodded, "Theoretically, it is possible, but Kara will definitely not sit back and watch us slowly complete the energy synchronization."


    "Except for me, including the archbishop, they are not strong enough to compete with Kara. The most important part of your plan is here, how to drag out this difficult-to-short energy synchronization period."


    Even if the holy light is also used, everyone''s energy fluctuations are different.


    To purify Kara at one time, Velen and Andrea must condense their holy light energy into one, which requires them to adjust their own power to complete the attunement and matching.


    This process is destined not to be fast. After all, Andrea and Velen have not experienced thousands of years of getting along like Shandris, and they don''t know each other well enough. It is impossible to deepen the tacit understanding in a short period of time.


    Andrea didn''t know how long it took him and Shandris to travel from Azeroth to Draenor, and he didn''t know much about Draenor''s timeline, so he could only guess that it was about before the Black Gate More than 100 years.


    The Burning Legion has yet to find traces of the Draenei, and UU Reading Kil''jaeden has yet to tempt the orcs, but these things that are almost destined to happen in the future may be difficult to avoid.


    To put it simply, the time left for Andrea is at most 100 years. If he cannot complete the task and successfully evacuate Draenor within this period, he and Shandris can only stay on this planet to face the calculations of the Burning Legion They confronted the terrifying soldiers of the evil orcs.


    "Let''s think differently."


    Andrea put his hand on his chin and thought, "Since it takes a long time to synchronize the holy light, what if I use the body of shadow to absorb part of Kara''s void energy, so that his energy decays enough to be purified by you, the prophet?"


    Velen froze for a moment, and then there was a look of surprise in his eyes, "Yes! I forgot that you have the talent of void."


    "In this case¡­"


    Velen closed his eyes and thought carefully for a while, "Maybe it is feasible, but we need to adjust and improve the plan."


    "There is only one chance. If Kara cannot be successfully purified, she will definitely incur her crazy revenge for the creatures in Shadowmoon Valley. We still need to think long-term."

 Chapter 431： final training

    The war between the ogres and the draenei ended, but the world of Draenor did not return to peace.


    The scale of the war between orcs and ogres is still expanding, and all the intersecting residential areas of the two sides have begun to clash head-on.


    The White Claw and the Frostwolf clan were dragged by the ogres in the Sword Tower Fortress to Frostfire Ridge. Even with the help of the Thunder King clan, they could barely draw with the ogres, and could not send reinforcements to Nagrand.


    The Blackrock Clan of Gorgrond is also coming and going with the local Stonemaul ogres. With the help of the Dragonmaw, Thunderblade, and Laughing Skull clans, the Blackrock Clan with the strongest comprehensive strength among all the orc clans occupies a weak position. advantage.


    Due to the unfavorable battle in Nagrand, the Bloodring and Bonechewer clans of Tanaan Jungle had to send reinforcements to them. The powerful Highmaul insisted on suppressing the six orc clans with the strength of a single city-state.


    Although there were also battles in Shadowmoon Valley, compared with Gorgrond, Frostfire Ridge, and Nagrand, the battle between Fortress of Pain and the Shadowmoon orcs could only be regarded as a small fight.


    Although Hulk, the lord of Pain Fortress, has raised his vigilance against the Draenei, he doesn''t think much of their old opponent, the orcs.


    After the Draenei withdrew their troops to give way to the Tranquil Plains, the Ogres and Shadowmoon Orcs of Pain Fortress started a new war on this great plain suitable for launching an army.


    Archbishop Nari led the rangers to roam around the edge of the battlefield to collect intelligence and protect the draenei near the battlefield from being involved in the war.


    Out of fear of the Draenei, neither the Shadowmoon orcs nor the ogres of Pain Fortress invested their full force. In the eyes of Shandris, who has experienced many battles, this battle is indeed just a small fight.


    Andrea and Prophet Velen, who temporarily lived in the Temple of Karabor, are still discussing and perfecting the plan to purify Kara. Taking advantage of the Shadowmoon orcs'' attention on the ogre, now is the most suitable time to attack the Dark Star.


    Shandris was bored after she was free, and with Velen''s permission, she temporarily joined Karabor''s training camp as an instructor.


    After finally escaping from the tiger''s mouth, Yrel and Samara hadn''t had time to be happy for a long time, and the nightmare came after them again.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t just the two of them who suffered this time. The entire Karabo training camp was full of sorrows. The tragic situation of these rookies gave Samara and Yrel some psychological comfort after they gradually got used to the intensity of Shandris'' training.


    "Huh~"


    At the end of the day''s training, Yrel took a breath wearily, and stood there with Samara supporting each other.


    The other apprentices around the two collapsed on the ground like mud, and Shandris looked at the Karabor apprentice on the ground with dissatisfaction.


    "Get up! I''ll count to five, and those who can''t stand up run three laps around Karabo!"


    "One, two..."


    Andrea stood on the edge of the highest enlightenment altar of the Karabor Temple, watching the high-spirited Shandris torture the poor Karabor apprentice speechlessly.


    ¡®Sandris won¡¯t awaken her talent, will she? I always feel a little cold behind...''


    With Wei Lun''s cautious attitude, after more than a month of repeated discussions, the two finally finalized every detail of the plan.


    The platform where Andrea is standing now is scheduled to become a battleground that attracts Kara, and Velen tells Hatalu to set up a net near the platform.


    Twelve specially adjusted Akenite crystals are buried on the ground of the platform, and they only need to inject the power of holy light into the ground to activate them.


    I have to say that Draenei''s crystal technology is quite unique. Although Andrea couldn''t learn the essence from Hatalu, through years of communication with Hatalu, he has gained a lot of knowledge that can be integrated into the night elf magic guide. Inspired by technology systems.


    "Tomorrow is finally going to start, success or failure depends on it."


    Andrea narrowed his eyes and looked at Kara who was swimming freely in the sky. The Dark Star obviously didn''t know that his fate would undergo a huge change tomorrow.


    Due to the huge changes that will take place in the temple tomorrow, the entire Karabo has been evacuated by Velen. The people who came to pray were persuaded to go home. A large number of priests hid in a solid underground for refuge. The apprentices who have completed their training will also have a day off tomorrow.


    If Kara can be successfully purified tomorrow, maybe today is the last time Shandris will train this group of apprentices.


    Although he wanted to return to his hometown, Shandris still felt reluctant to part with Yrel and Samara for many years.


    "Hey~"


    Stretching out his hands to rub the heads of Yrel and Samara who were puzzled, Shandris was silent for a few seconds before continuing, "In the future, you should continue to maintain the intensity of training, remember what Andrea said, Sweat more in peacetime, bleed less in wartime."


    What did the two sisters understand from Shandris'' farewell words? Yrel pulled her sleeve and asked anxiously, "Sister Shandris, are you leaving?"


    "Ok."


    Shandris looked at Kara in the sky and said, "Although it has not been confirmed yet, I believe that Andrea and the Prophet will not fight unprepared. Tomorrow, Andrea and I should leave Draenor."


    ¡­


    Yrel and Samara had rare insomnia that night. Although Shandris'' training was very strict, as they grew up, they knew very well that Shandris did this for their own good.


    The growth rate of the two sisters under the training of Shandris is far faster than that of other Karabo apprentices. The lack of comparison was not obvious before, but now the two have become a standout existence among many apprentices.


    Women''s minds are more delicate, even the usually heroic Shandris is no exception.


    Andrea is not so sentimental, he puts all his energy on the plan to purify Kara.


    Early the next morning, the quiet Karabo Temple was completely put under martial law, and all priests and apprentices were evacuated into underground shelters.


    Velen and Andrea looked at the unchanged Kara in the sky, and the prophet said solemnly, "Let''s get started."


    Shandris drew the full bowstring, and Andrea reached out and stroked her bowstring lightly.


    Shandris'' bow is called Kadoretia, which means the edge of the night.


    The wood that made up the bow had been soaked in the new Well of Eternity for a long time to absorb energy, and the bowstring was provided by the guardian dragon family.


    Using the dragon tendons from the exterminated fallen black dragons as materials, the blue dragon king Malygos personally bestowed blessings on them.


    The magic guiding function of the whole bow is very powerful. Although it is not well-known, this war bow made of many kinds of precious materials is an out-and-out artifact.


    As Andrea temporarily attached the power of holy light to the bowstring, the moon-white energy arrow in Shandris'' hand also turned platinum gold.


    Wei Lun said with some emotion, "The energy synchronization that troubled us was used by you husband and wife in such an understatement. UU Reading really envies your tacit understanding."


    Velen''s wife and children disappeared during his escape from Argus. He never remarried for so many years and dedicated his life to the Draenei.


    Neither Andrea nor Shandris responded with a word, but similar smiles appeared on their faces.


    "Go!"


    Platinum arrows shot out from the fully drawn bowstring, and quickly approached Kara in the sky at a speed exceeding the speed of sound.


    "boom!"


    "Roar!"


    After the high-energy arrow that gathered the power of the holy light and the moonlight hit, Kara, who was swimming leisurely, let out an angry roar, and then turned to the altar of enlightenment on the top of the Kalabo Temple with her facial features invisible.


    "Here we come! Get ready!"

 Chapter 432： Purify the Dark Star

    The size of Entropy Kara completely surpassed the size of a normal naru, with a height of more than ten meters alone. The huge oppressive force prevented the three of them from being careless in the slightest.


    Before the people arrived, Kara first waved his hand to create countless small black shadow bombs in the sky. Seeing this, Velen immediately took countermeasures, and a thick barrier of holy light was propped up on the altar of enlightenment.


    At the same time that the shadow bomb hit the barrier of holy light, the three people inside heard a clear whisper in their heads at the same time.


    "Uh!"


    Shandris, who was relatively the weakest among the three, squatted down covering her head in pain, and Andrea stretched out her hand to press Shandris'' forehead with a solemn face, using psychic magic to dispel the endless whispers in her head.


    As the first person to attack, Shandris suffered stronger mental attacks than Andrea and Velen. If it wasn''t for Andrea''s help, she wouldn''t last long.


    Seeing that his attack failed, Kara raised her slender black energy arms at the same time. After a few seconds of deliberation, five purple cone-shaped energy clusters containing super void power attacked the altar of enlightenment in several directions. Come.


    Wei Lun''s face changed drastically, and he said to the two people beside him at the fastest speed, "I can only block two at most, and the remaining three can only be figured out by you!"


    Shandris endured the severe pain in his head, gritted his teeth with strong willpower and raised the Cardoretia war bow in his hand.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Several condensed moonlight arrows were shot out one after another, and one of the cone-shaped energy clusters exploded violently in mid-air due to the confrontation of mutually repelling forces.


    The Karabor priests and apprentices hiding in the underground shelter felt the violent vibration from above. Samara and Yrel, who had obvious dark circles under their eyes, bowed their heads silently to pray for the three who were fighting.


    "boom!"


    As the first energy group hit the barrier, Andrea clearly saw Velen''s body shake.


    Immediately after the hit, the second group of highly compressed void energy shattered the barrier set up by Velen, and a trace of blood flowed from the corner of the prophet''s mouth, whose body had not yet healed.


    Andrea, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately switched energy and propped up a holy light barrier again, narrowly blocking the remaining two compressed shadow barrages.


    At this time, Kara had completely entered the range of the Karabo Temple, and the pale Andrea shouted, "It''s now, start!"


    "Boom!"


    Velen placed the prophet''s staff heavily on the ground of the altar, and the twelve large Akenite crystals buried deep around the altar immediately broke through the ground, forming a superimposed formation of two hexagons at the top and bottom to surround Kara in midair stand up.


    At the same time, hundreds of small crystals were also suspended simultaneously around the huge Karabor Temple.


    The Karabor Temple located on the magic net node began to vigorously extract Draenor''s magic net energy. There is no magic guardian like the blue dragon in this world, and the magic net is directly open to anyone who can use it.


    The huge arcane energy is transformed by the holy light engine in the center of the Karabo Temple, and with the twelve large crystals surrounding Kara as the medium, a steady stream of holy light energy pours in, forming a small-scale firm prison, where the unknown Kara was restrained in place and could not move.


    "quick!"


    Velen wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, "We only have less than a minute, Andrea, it''s up to you."


    As Velen said, although he was temporarily bound by the crystal array that mobilized the energy of the entire Karabor Temple, Kara''s struggle was still vigorous.


    The small crystals around the temple were shattering one by one, and the twelve large Akenite crystals around Kara''s body were also shaking uncontrollably.


    Andrea''s golden eyes turned black again, and as he summoned all the energy in his body, the Auchenai priest robe specially given to him by Maladaar was windless and automatic.


    The Tears of Elune on the top of Ganir''s Rod gathered the energy of Andrea''s body and poured it into the ground, and the prison made of twelve crystals surrounding Karla also turned purple.


    A black energy siphon pipe slowly extended from Kara to the Tears of Elune, and finally the connection was completed. Andrea''s whole body shook, and pure void energy began to pour into his body.


    Kara felt that someone dared to absorb her power, and immediately intensified her struggle. Five of the twelve crystals began to crack, and they seemed to be unable to hold on.


    Andrea''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and Kara''s large amount of void energy entering his body gave him the illusion that his body was stretched.


    At this time, Velen was closing his eyes tightly and preparing for the final blow, and Andrea gritted his teeth and called out to the only active member.


    "Santis!"


    "Sonic Shock Arrow!"


    A physical arrow shot out from Shandris'' hand, and passed through the prison of pure energy into Kara''s body in a blink of an eye.


    "Buzz!"


    With this arrow as the center, waves of ripples spread out in Kara''s body, and Kara''s energy body''s struggling movements stopped immediately. Obviously, this blow caused her a lot of trouble.


    The excessive energy in the body forced Andrea to slow down the speed of absorption. Fortunately, Velen finally opened his eyes shining with holy light at this time.


    "Andrea, leave the rest to me."


    Velen took a step forward and stood at the front. While Andrea retracted the siphon pipe, the prison that bound Kara turned back to golden.


    At this time, Kara was absorbed by Andrea a lot of energy, and her body shrank from more than ten meters to about 8 meters.


    "The Light is with us."


    Velen opened his hands, and the staff inlaid with the gem of the Prophet''s Eye slowly floated in front of him, and the majestic power of the holy light spread out from the center of Velen.


    Feeling the synchronous energy emanating from Velen, twelve Akenite crystals that were on the verge of their limit shattered at the same time, but at the same time as the shattering, the energy that Velen spent more than a month pouring into the crystals burst out at once.


    "Oh oh oh oh!"


    Kara, who had weakened a lot, roared with headaches under the amplified holy light of Velen, her purple-black body was illuminated by the ubiquitous holy light, and the core of the deep purple crystal buried deep in the chest of the entropic energy body began to appear a little golden. brilliant.


    "Ahem!"


    Andrea, who was too full to "eat", was unable to help Velen. He fell to the ground and tried to adjust the boiling shadow energy in his body.


    Under the gaze of Shandris, UU read www. uukanshu. com Vinylon''s face became pale visible to the naked eye, in contrast to Kara''s body which was gradually transforming into a golden crystal core.


    The orcs and ogres who were fighting in the quiet plain also noticed the raging energy in the far east, and they stopped fighting each other by coincidence.


    "Shua!"


    Finally, after a long period of entanglement, a brilliant pillar of holy light shot up into the sky, at least three times the size of what Andrea created in Auchindoun.


    The dark sky of Shadowmoon Valley was completely illuminated, and as the beam of light extended, golden energy feathers began to float down from the sky.


    The residents of the various draenei villages in Shadowmoon Valley came out of the room, and some of them boldly reached out to catch the energy feathers that melted in their hands, and the warm holy light soothed their anxiety.


    The chief of the Shadowmoon orcs stared dumbfounded at the disappearance of "their" dark star, replaced by a grotesque golden levitating object.


    "What the **** happened here?"

 Chapter 433： return trip

    While Kara was recovering, Velen passed out due to excessive energy loss, and fell right beside Andrea.


    Fortunately, Shandris, who was still able to move, endured a headache and gave him a hand to help. Otherwise, with Velen''s power of holy light exhausted, it might not be too easy to hit his head on the ground.


    Floating in the air, Kara subconsciously rotated her body. Her body was larger than Keuley, and she seemed to have not recovered from the transformation for the time being. The crystal core in the center was flickering at a high frequency.


    When Shandris helped Andrea stand up, Kara sighed in a steady female voice.


    "I''m ashamed, I didn''t expect that I would hurt Velen twice and cause Genidaer to fall into this strange world. I''m really negligent of my duty."


    Although Kara''s blessing ability is offensive, she still has some abilities common to all naaru.


    Kara, who had just recovered her body of holy light, was also relatively weak, but she still divided part of her little power of holy light into Velen''s body.


    As the pure holy light of the naaru flowed into the prophet who was almost exhausted, Velen''s eyelids trembled and slowly began to open.


    The slightly cloudy eyes looked at Kara who had recovered to its original state, and a gratified smile appeared on Velen''s tired face.


    "Kara, welcome back to us."


    As if feeling the return of Kara, Auchindoun and Shattrath City in the direction of Talador raised the pillar of holy light at the same time, and Kara floated to the altar of enlightenment to respond.


    With the help of the energy matrix buried under Auchindoun and Shattrath City, Douri and Keurei remotely transmitted the energy they absorbed through the special connection channel between Naaru, and Kara''s flickering body quickly became solid .


    Just when Andrea was about to open his mouth to congratulate the Prophet, a beam of moon-white energy suddenly projected down from the distant starry sky, enveloping Shandris and Andrea who looked stunned.


    "Wait! It''s not the time yet!"


    Andrea resisted the discomfort in her body, and was going to ask Elune for a little more time.


    However, what Elune descended this time was only energy, and her will did not follow her to Draenor. The bodies of Andrea and Shandris quickly disappeared under the traction of Elune''s energy.


    Shandris had been mentally prepared for a long time, and relievedly said to the astonished Velen, "Prophet, please send my greetings to Yrel and Samara. I believe that sooner or later we will meet again." .¡±


    Andrea hurriedly took over the words and said, "Valen! Remember my words, be careful of orcs, be careful of Kil''jaeden! Orcs are absolutely not trustworthy!"


    "If nothing can be done, you can ask for assistance from the Legion of the Holy Light and let Zera send the draenei to Azeroth..."


    "Whoosh!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the energy that descended from the air included Shandris and Andrea, leaving only the bewildered Velen and Kara flickering the crystal in the altar on the top floor of the Karabor Temple.


    ¡®Douri, Keuree, do you feel it? ''


    "Well, it''s the breath of our great Creator."


    ¡®Oh~ I see, I didn¡¯t expect those two mortals to be sent by the Creator, but...why did the Creator change his name to Elune? ''


    The three naaru communicated silently through the spiritual network. As the leader of the three naaru, Kara finally came to a conclusion.


    ¡®No matter what the Creator thinks, she did send her family members far away in another world to lend a helping hand when we were in crisis, and this kindness must be repaid. ''


    Deoli said thoughtfully, ''The last thing Andrea left behind should be Azeroth, right? Has our Creator staked His favor on that planet? ''


    Keulei said, "Yes, the only broken world in the Burning Legion has a growing world soul, and is regarded by the Titans of the Pantheon as the hope of the future."


    Kara sighed and said, ''Watch out for the orcs and Kil''jaeden? That mortal seems to have glimpsed a fragment of the future, so let''s get ready. ''


    ¡®First work hard to restore your own strength, and strive to get in touch with the Mother of the Holy Light as soon as possible, maybe...we will really reunite with those two mortals and the Creator in Azeroth in the future. ''


    ''Seconded. ''


    ''Seconded. ''


    ¡­


    "Uh¡­"


    Different from the energy when he came, Andrea was in a very bad state when he returned, and he worked hard to persevere in the interstellar transmission channel.


    Although Shandris was very worried about his situation, the two of them couldn''t even see their bodies clearly at this time, so they could only silently pray to Elune, hoping that the moon **** could help her husband through the difficulties.


    "Shua!"


    A beam of light suddenly descended from the skies over the Kalimdor continent, heavily bombarding the outskirts of Anakis, the capital of the Night Republic.


    Tyrande was arguing with Fandral in the government affairs hall at this moment, her face was blushing and her neck was thick. The sudden throbbing in her heart made her subconsciously look up at the sky outside the window.


    "Eluen? Could it be..."


    "Tyrande."


    When Tyrande entered a state of meditation, Elune, who had never shown up in Draenor, gave a solemn warning.


    "There was an accident. Andrea was not in good condition before entering the interstellar teleportation formation. I am worried that he will have an accident. You rush to the scene immediately to prevent the situation from developing in the worst direction."


    "Worst?" Tyrande asked puzzled, "What is the worst?"


    Elune was silent for a few seconds before returning with a wry smile, "If Andrea''s own will is not firm enough, he may become an irrational void creature due to the excessive inhalation of shadow energy."


    "what?!"


    ¡­


    Nordrassil Canopy, on the outskirts of the capital, Anarsis.


    Shandris shook her head to bring back her chaotic thoughts, and when she turned her head to look at Andrea beside her, her face suddenly changed dramatically.


    No figure could be seen at Andrea''s original position, replaced by a large black ball of light.


    This ball of light is flickering with a faint light, and the unstable aura is almost visible to the naked eye.


    "...Andrea?"


    Shandris, who was confused about the situation, did not dare to act casually. A few minutes later, Tyrande hurriedly came from the city on a hippogryph.


    "As expected..."


    When she saw the bewildered Shandris and the ball of light in front of her, Tyrande had a complicated expression.


    She didn''t know what happened to the two of them on Alien Star, and Elune didn''t tell her the whole story, but judging from the current situation, Andrea was indeed in crisis.


    With Tyrande''s in-depth research on Elune Moonnight Warrior, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com She is getting more and more familiar with the energy of shadow, which is opposite to moonlight. This large dark light ball looks very similar to the shadow dissipating skill recorded in the data.


    But the general shadow dissipation is a life-saving skill used to absorb damage, and the light ball that Andrea turns into is more like a self-protection mechanism, preventing others from touching and alarming him at will.


    ''The reaction speed is really fast...''


    Tyrande pouted, this state should be released by Andrea himself, at least avoiding the worst situation that Elune said.


    "Santis."


    Hearing Tyrande''s call, the anxious Shandris turned around and said anxiously, "Teacher, we..."


    "I know, don''t worry."


    After comforting his most proud apprentice, Tyrande looked at the motionless big ball of light.


    "Let him stay here for the time being and take care of his injuries. I will ask the priests of the Sisterhood to put the surrounding area under martial law. I believe Andrea is not such a person who succumbs to the will of darkness so easily."

 Chapter 434： Development of Azeroth

    The news of the return of Andrea and Shandris quickly spread throughout the upper echelons of the Night Republic.


    Fandral and Maiev arrived following Tyrande''s footsteps, Seres, Leticia, Niyana, Aurora and others soon brought Onyxia and Lunara and other long-term guests Come here.


    However, the first thing that caught everyone''s eyes was a big dark ball of light. Shandris was discussing something with Tyrande standing aside with a worried face.


    Aurora scanned the scene, but couldn''t find her father.


    "Mom, where''s dad? Why are you alone?"


    The reunion with relatives and friends after a long absence made Shandris feel very relieved, but Andrea''s current situation made her unable to pull out a symbolic smile.


    Stretching out her hand to touch Aurora''s long hair, Shandris opened her mouth to explain something, but she couldn''t get the words out of her mouth.


    Although Celeste often gets confused, her logical ability has been greatly developed by Andrea''s long-term influence and work training after marriage.


    The strange atmosphere at the scene made her think of a bad possibility, her eyes slowly opened wide and she looked at the black ball of light in disbelief.


    "Could it be... this ball is Andrea?"


    Shandris was silent for a moment, then nodded with difficulty under the astonished eyes of her relatives and friends.


    Fandral also asked dumbfounded, "What happened to you on Alien Star? Why did Andrea become like this?"


    Shandris shook his head, "It''s hard to say, let''s go back and talk about it first, temporarily martial law here, don''t let anyone disturb him."


    ¡­


    When Andrea and Shandris set off from Azeroth, the War of the Three Hammers in the dwarven kingdom of Khaz Modan had just begun.


    In Shandris'' subjective impression, he and Andrea had only been separated for about ten years, but in fact, the time in Azeroth had already advanced significantly at this time.


    Because of Thaurissan''s reckless actions, the Firelord Ragnaros was mistakenly summoned to the material world.


    A scorched black volcano rose up with the emergence of Ragnaras, and the terrain of the Black Iron Plain and Dustwind Canyon has undergone tremendous changes.


    These two areas are now called the Burning Plains and Scorching Canyon respectively. The originally fertile soil was scorched by the flames of the Firelord, and the Red Ridge Mountains in the Stormwind Kingdom were also affected to a certain extent.


    The black iron dwarf originally wanted to summon a trump card for a comeback, but unexpectedly found himself a difficult father.


    From then on, the Black Iron Dwarves were enslaved by the Fire Demon King and forced to follow Ragnaros'' orders to create a weakened version of the Fire Kingdom in the belly of Blackrock Mountain. A large number of creatures from the Fire Elemental Realm took the opportunity to settle in the material world.


    After the mighty War of the Three Hammers, the three major tribes of the Kingdom of Khaz Modan were completely separated.


    The Black Iron tribe occupies the Burning Plains and the Scorching Canyon, and is driven by Ragnaros to live a life of slavery.


    Grim Batol, the capital of the Wildhammer tribe, became very dilapidated under the attack of the Dark Iron dwarves, and the tribe was divided into two because of disagreements.


    A small number of tribesmen who were reluctant to leave their homeland stayed in the wetlands and continued to guard Grim Batol, and the eastern half of the wetlands and swamps were under their control.


    Kaderos, King of the Wildhammers, led most of his tribe north into the Hinterlands, and established a new homeland, Eagle''s Nest Mountain, in this barren land ruled by the Vilebranch trolls.


    Originally, most of the territory of the Kingdom of Khaz Modan and the capital Ironforge were owned by the biggest victor, the Bronzebeard tribe, including Dun Morogh Snow Mountain, Loch Modan, the western part of the wetlands and the northern part of the Badlands.


    The descendants of the mountain king Modimus Anvilmar lost their former authority, and the Bronzebeard tribe symbolically supported the descendants of the previous rulers.


    When Shandris returned to Azeroth, it was already about 70 years before the Dark Portal, and she and Andrea spent a lot of time in the two interstellar shuttle passages.


    Aside from the War of the Three Hammers, not much has happened in the 100+ years since Shandris and Andrea left.


    The only thing worth mentioning is the war between the Stormwind Kingdom and the Gnolls, and the Kezan Islands, which were symbolically controlled by the Zandalari trolls, were overthrown by the goblin rebels.


    Concerned about her husband''s condition, Shandris has no intention of official duties after returning to her hometown.


    Most of the time she stayed near the big ball of light, silently waiting for Andrea to wake up from hibernation, and Seles also joined in watching her husband.


    Without Andrea''s guidance, the development of the Night Republic has slowed down slightly, but it still holds the undisputed top spot in Azeroth.


    After the War of Shifting Sands, the three great deserts of Silithus, Tanaris, and Uldum underwent tremendous changes under the transformation of the Furnace of Origin.


    The desert terrain is gradually receding, and the green grassland spreads out from the base point of several oases that have appeared one after another. Today, these three areas have restored some of their former splendor.


    Since the total population of the night elves could no longer support their continued territorial expansion, after bargaining between the Supreme Council and the Tol''vir King''s Council, the tol''vir began to explore their footprints into the transformed Silithus.


    After giving up the territory they could not control, the ancient race of the tol''vir deepened their cooperation with the night elves, and the southern part of Kalimdor, which was originally affected by the Qiraji and C''Thun, was completely pacified.


    Suramar, which has not long returned to the Night Republic, continues to develop rapidly under the leadership of the great magister Elisande. Today, this night pearl has become the largest trade transfer point between the Eastern Continent and Kalimdor by virtue of its unique geographical location. .


    All nations with ports, including Zandalar and Kul Tiras, have established maritime trade routes with Suramar.


    Fueled by massive trade taxes, the reopened Suramar expanded its territory at incredible speed.


    Although the Zandalari trolls lost the overseas colony of the Kezan Islands, their colonization of the Kezan goblins was only for scientific research purposes, in order to study the Kaya ore on the island, and they don''t feel bad about losing it.


    The goblins who overthrew the slave owners developed a new civilization on the Kezan Islands, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com They exploited a large amount of oil stored in the Kezan Islands and gradually researched goblin engineering, which is completely different from the mainstream technology of Azeroth today.


    The situation in Northrend is still the same. Since there is no excess population expansion, Sandara, dragon-scavenging vrykul and Drakkari trolls continue to guard their existing territories, maintaining a delicate and fragile balance.


    On the contrary, the furbolg tribe in Grizzly Hills declined more and more, losing the opportunity to unify, they split more thoroughly, and even started fierce fighting among the major tribes due to territorial disputes.


    When Malfurion woke up from the dream and came to visit Andrea after hearing the news, Shandris learned something about the Emerald Dream from the archdruid.


    Although the Nightmare''s expansion was very strong, the guardian forces headed by Malfurion and Ysera still firmly controlled them in a corner of the Dreamland.


    However, the entanglement with the nightmare ultimately involved a lot of energy from the Green Dragon and the Cenarion Council, and perhaps part of the purpose of the ancient gods had been achieved.


    Moreover, Shandris accidentally heard a familiar and disgusting name from Malfurion.

 Chapter 435： Nightmare Lord

    "Savis?"


    After hearing the name from Malfurion, Shandris frowned, and a cold light appeared in his eyes.


    "Didn''t he be planted into a big tree as early as in the War of the Ancients? I remember that you were the archdruid, right?"


    "yes."


    Malfurion''s expression was also a bit dignified, "Xavius'' body has undoubtedly been completely sealed in the big tree, but with the help of a certain existence, his soul was able to enter the emerald along the big tree." dream."


    "Now Xavius ??claims to be the King of Nightmare, leading the Nightmare army in the Emerald Dream to attack our defenses, trying to spread the corruption of Nightmare to the entire Emerald Dream."


    Shandris narrowed her eyes slightly, and she immediately guessed who the master behind Xavis was.


    "Old God?"


    "Well, although it is impossible to determine whether it is Yogg-Saron or N''Zoth, their support is absolutely indispensable behind Xavius."


    Malfurion looked at the large ball of light floating leisurely in the center of the martial law, and sighed softly, "Xavius ??brazenly declared that his master will regain their glory, in order to resist the expansion of the nightmare, The guardians in the dream have tried their best."


    "However, the corruption of the Old Gods is everywhere. Recently, we found that a small number of dream guardians who were loyal to their duties were corrupted. They did not reveal their identities immediately, but continued to lurk in our secrets as Xavius'' internal agents. Listen to information in the team."


    Shandris said sarcastically, "The slave of the three surnames of Xaviz has started to play tricks again because of the favor of the new master. He must be given a little color."


    Malfurion smiled wryly, "That''s right, but the troops in the Emerald Dream are more than enough to defend and not enough to attack."


    "We''ve repeatedly asked the Zandalari trolls to send more druids into the Dreamlands, but they weren''t too impressed with the idea of ??sending additional troops to fight the traitorous night elves."


    "We have sent envoys to Zandalar many times but failed to gain attention. The high-level officials who cooperated with us to defeat the Qiraji Empire have long since passed away, and the newly appointed **** kings and prophets have become more and more alienated from the Night Republic."


    Malfurion looked deeply at the big ball of light transformed by Andrea, "Andrea said before that the loa of iron is the god-king of flowing water."


    "Based on his friendship with the kings of Lo''alezan, he might be able to persuade Zandalari to send reinforcements. Unexpectedly, he himself encountered a sudden change."


    After Tyrande''s recent communication with Elune, Shandris has understood the reason why Elune did not respond before.


    According to Elune herself, in the process of sending Shandris and Andrea to Draenor, she attracted the attention of some Void bosses far from the material world.


    For this reason, she had to spend time and energy to get rid of their tracking and monitoring, leaving only programmed stress spells on Andrea.


    As long as this spell program detects that Andrea has completed the task, it will initiate an interstellar teleportation by itself, extracting energy from Elune and sending the two back to Azeroth.


    The non-intelligent program was unable to conduct humanized communication, and rashly activated the transmission process without confirming the physical conditions of the two "passengers".


    When Elune sensed Andrea''s poor physical condition, the teleportation had already started, and she didn''t dare to stop the two of them in the universe rashly, lest they be cut off by some big bosses.


    The final result is what it is now. Under the squeeze and pull of the transmitted energy, Andrea''s saturated void energy fluctuated violently. He instinctively entered a dissipated state to protect himself, and began to digest the excessive accumulation of shadow power.


    Elune gave Shandris an approximate timetable based on estimates, and it would take about 50-80 years for Andrea to complete the digestion of excess energy.


    Misfortunes depend on blessings, and blessings lie on misfortunes.


    Although Andrea had to fall into a deep sleep due to unexpected changes, it was not entirely a bad thing for him.


    According to Elune''s speculation, if Andrea can completely digest Kara''s void energy, he will become the second night elf after Azshara who truly surpassed the limits of mortals, becoming an out-and-out mortal demigod.


    When Tyrande told Shandris the news, she was very depressed. As a member of Elune, she and Andrea''s strength unknowingly opened up a huge gap.


    The autistic Tyrande recently handed over most of the government affairs to the deputy of the Elune Sisterhood, and the unconvinced high priest also began to retreat, vowing to make a breakthrough in his own strength the next time he left the retreat.


    Due to the burden of a large number of government affairs, it cannot be said that Tyrande''s strength has not improved in the past ten thousand years, but at least it is not particularly significant.


    Her apprentice Shandris has been leading the army in training and fighting for a long time, and her personal strength has improved far faster than her own. Now Shandris'' strength is basically on par with Tyrande.


    Malfurion is happy to see the success of Tyrande''s efforts to strengthen himself. The Archdruid, who has always advocated a Buddhist life, does not agree with Tyrande''s love of power. She can turn her attention back to her own strength. Ascension is a good thing.


    After Malfurion left, Shandris and Seres continued to silently watch over the dormant Andrea, and Leticia, Niyana, and Aurora often came to visit, but they each had It is impossible to stay here for a long time in one''s own life.


    Niyana has accumulated a lot of experience in government affairs in the more than 100 years since Andrea left. Under the intentional training of Maiev and Fandral, she has made rapid progress, and has recently begun to try to handle some more important tasks.


    Leticia temporarily took over the post of Sentinel General after Shandris left, and had to work conscientiously with the assistance of Delaryn Xiayue and the supervision of Lunara.


    After Aurora quit her job as a teacher at Narsalas College, she didn''t look for a job again. Anyway, she was not short of food and clothing. Accompanied by Onyxia, this girl embarked on a journey around the world.


    During the trip, Aurora met many friends of different races, and also saw the unique customs of various parts of Azeroth. According to her, she has lived a very fulfilling life in the past 100 years.


    Onyxia is still living freely. UU Reading As the princess of the black dragon clan, she has no shortage of food and clothing, and no one forces her to do things she doesn''t want after giving up her inheritance rights.


    There is only one problem that Onyxia, and even the entire black dragon family, can''t let go of¡ªthe whereabouts of Deathwing.


    Since the first battle at Black Wing Mountain, the fallen Black Dragon King has completely lost news, and no one has found him for thousands of years.


    Wyrmrest Temple has never let go of its search for him, and Malygos has devoted a lot of energy to this, but nothing has been found. Deathwing seems to have completely evaporated from the world.


    But the dragons who are familiar with him are very clear that that guy must still be hiding in the dark and peeping quietly, and once he finds a flaw, he will rush out of the darkness mercilessly to launch an attack.


    Shandris looked at the black ball of light not far away and sighed, "Everyone is waiting for your return, don''t let the people who have protected the Wannian clan be disappointed."


    Celes held Shandris''s hand and conveyed her warmth and care to her. The two stood outside the newly built hut like watchers, silently guarding the seemingly unchanged sphere of light.

 Chapter 436： Awakening and Sublimation

    The world will not stop running because of the absence of a certain person, and the time of Azeroth still flows slowly and regularly while Andrea is asleep.


    Prism, who was in charge of monitoring Karazhan, recently came to the hut where Shandris and Seres lived, and told them the latest news from ahead.


    After many years of chasing and fleeing with the Tirisfal Council, the guardian Aegwynn, who was responsible for capturing her, accidentally developed feelings for one of the mage hunters who also had doubts about the political practices of the Tirisfal Council.


    Two powerful mages gave birth to a son in the Kingdom of Stormwind. Aegwynn passed on most of the power of the guardian to his children, leaving only part of the power to maintain his life and youth. This baby named Medivh It can be said that he came into the world with a golden spoon in his mouth.


    Prism told Shandris and the two of the information in order for them to pass on the information to Andrea as soon as he woke up. After all, it was Andrea himself who ordered Karazhan to be closely monitored.


    From the speaker''s serious attitude, Prism felt that he attached great importance to this matter.


    As time passed, Andrea still didn''t wake up, but the new guardian of Tirisfal, Medivh, grew up in Stormwind City day by day under the care of his father.


    The former guardian, Aegwynn, was exhausted in the battle of wits and courage with the Tiris Mystic Society. After passing the power of the guardian to her son Medivh, she quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Knowing the transfer of the Guardian''s power, the Council of Tirisfal quickly changed its policy, giving up the pursuit of Aegwynn and turning its attention to the young Medivh.


    In order to protect his youngest son, Medivh''s father, Nieras Elam, accepted the invitation of Baratheon Wrynn, King of the Stormwind Kingdom, to become the court mage of the Wrynn royal family.


    The bad habit of the Tirisfal Council to get involved in politics has not changed, but in the face of Nerras, who has the identity of a court mage, they dare not stretch their claws too clearly to avoid offending the Kingdom of Stormwind. Relatively stable growth environment.


    But with the power of a huge guardian, the young Medivh needed to learn a lot of knowledge and many spells since he was a child.


    The only consolation for McDivine, who shoulders the heavy responsibility, is the two close friends who grew up with him, Prince Ryan Wrynn of the Stormwind Kingdom and Anduin Lothar, the descendant of Emperor Thoradin.


    Medivh''s heavy studies made Medivh overwhelmed, and under the deliberate guidance of a certain existence, his depressed mood was finally detonated on the eve of his fourteenth birthday.


    In order to quell Medivh''s sudden burst of guardian power, the old father Nielas was accidentally killed by this violent arcane power, and Medivh fell into a coma that lasted ten years. Only Nielas left behind The old butler Moros tended to his body.


    Three years before the Dark Portal, the Kingdom of Stormwind experienced a war with the Gurubashi trolls. The old king Baratheon passed away, Prince Ryan took over the throne, and Medivh''s childhood friend Anduin Lothar also became a major general of the Storm King. .


    Just when Lothar and King Ryan were worried about the increasingly withdrawn character of their friends who finally woke up, on the outskirts of the capital of the Dark Night Republic on the other side of the sea, Andrea, who had been sleeping for many years, finally showed signs of awakening.


    Shandris and Celes looked excitedly at the black ball of light that began to fluctuate, and Aurora, who got the news, also hurried over.


    Under the gaze of the three people, the **** light ball shrunk and shrunk, and finally dissipated completely, and the remaining energy was sucked into the body of the half-kneeling man in the center who was dressed in gorgeous costumes of foreign races.


    "Huh~"


    Exhaling a long breath, Andrea slowly opened his eyes, and the three of Shandris took a breath of cool air neatly when they saw his eyes.


    Andrea''s eyes were strangely golden in the left and black in the right, looking quite evil.


    Fortunately, this was only temporary. As Andrea''s sanity gradually returned to the subconscious blinking of his eyes, his eyes soon returned to normal.


    But this normality is what Shandris, who has long been accustomed to, thinks. Although Celes and Aurora have heard Shandris talk about it, they are still looking at Andrea''s golden pupils in amazement.


    "Dad''s eyes are so beautiful!"


    "Hmm! I''ve only seen this noble color in the eyes of Queen Azshara before."


    The Sunstrider family from which Celeste was born was a nobleman of the Night Empire before the War of the Ancients. Although she didn''t have many chances to meet Azshara when she was young, she still had some impressions.


    As for Illidan... who is that? At least before he went blind, Celeste, who was pink when she was a child, didn''t know her at all.


    The long period of dormancy made Andrea''s brain still a little chaotic, and it took several minutes for his drowsy brain to fully recover.


    "here is¡­"


    The golden pupils moved left and right to scan the surroundings, and quickly settled on the three family members with joyful faces.


    The three of Shandris quickly walked over together, without excessive emotional release, the family hugged each other silently, and all the warmth was expressed without saying a word.


    ¡­


    "yes¡­"


    In the hut not far from the sleeping place, Andrea said with some emotion, "I didn''t expect that I would sleep for decades."


    ¡®Fortunately, I woke up before the portal of darkness opened, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in Draenor now. ''


    For Andrea, the parting from the Prophet Velen and Yrel seemed to be just yesterday, but in the blink of an eye, more than a hundred years had passed.


    ''Medivh started to shut himself up, maybe he has hooked up with the orcs of Draenor, I don''t know whether Velen and the others can escape the tragic fate of the Draenei. ''


    Because of the intervention of Andrea and Shandris, the situation in Draenor has undergone some subtle changes.


    The recovery of the three naaru and the existence of the allies of the arakkoa exiles gave the draenei some cards, but facing the tribe controlled by Kil''jaeden behind the scenes, Andrea did not dare to say that they would be able to escape him. fate.


    "correct."


    Aurora suddenly remembered something, and asked curiously with a hammered palm, "Dad, the high priest conveyed Elune''s words, saying that you will break through the limits of mortals after you wake up. Why do I look...there is no difference?"


    Andrea rubbed her daughter''s hair amusedly, "What other vision do you hope for? It''s just a breakthrough in personal strength and life form. UU Reading Only I can feel it."


    Celeste''s face changed, "So..."


    "Ok."


    Andrea felt the power of light and shadow that existed in her body at the same time, and her expression looked a little weird.


    "During deep sleep, my body seemed to undergo some changes beyond my control. In short, the power of light and shadow in my body reached a delicate balance under the central coordination of natural energy."


    "My life and soul form have indeed been sublimated, if I have to say..."


    Andrea tilted her head and thought about the words, "The vague connection with Elune has become closer, and I can communicate with her directly without meditation."


    "Moreover, now I can intuitively feel the pulsation deep in the land of Azeroth, which should be the "heartbeat" of Azeroth''s star soul."

 Chapter 437： be the first to make a mark

    The animal demigods of Azeroth bind their souls to Azeroth. As long as the planet is immortal, their souls will never dissipate, and dead bodies can be reshaped over time.


    Andrea''s situation is quite special. Although he can feel a little more connection between himself and Azeroth by virtue of his advantage as a native creature, his soul is not completely bound to Star Soul. Part of it belongs to Elune.


    When answering the family''s questions, Andrea has actually been communicating with Elune with two purposes. Now he can completely ignore the distance between Elune and Azeroth, and contact the goddess of the moon anytime, anywhere .


    Elune first apologized to him and described her mistakes, and after getting forgiveness from Andrea, who was blessed by misfortune, she spoke out her compensation to Andrea.


    "To put it simply, the harmonious state of energy in your body is not formed naturally, but the result of my careful conditioning for you after spending a lot of time in Azeroth."


    "During this process, the quality and quantity of energy in your body break through the critical point at the same time, the body and soul are sublimated, and you are promoted to a demigod."


    "The soul of a demigod can be bound to certain immortal beings to ensure that even if the body is destroyed, it will not die completely. For your safety, I propose to bind most of your soul to me."


    At this time, when Aurora asked this question, Andrea told her daughter the answer, and asked Elune in his heart with a strange expression, "Why don''t you just tie my soul to Azeroth completely?" Sure? Isn¡¯t this a custom for native creatures?¡±


    "Hehe~"


    Elune chuckled with a slightly raised tone, "Can you guarantee that Azeroth will not be destroyed? Not only the Burning Legion, but even some bosses in the void are eyeing this planet where the hope of the Titans resides. "


    "Just in case, I intercepted the consciousness of Azeroth''s star soul and linked most of your soul to me, so I also provoked Azeroth''s little temper. You don''t thank me but blame me Isn''t that unreasonable?"


    "emmmm..."


    This kind of boss-level communication made Andrea feel deeply confused, "By the way, is Azeroth already conscious?"


    Elune replied, "Of course, she was conscious as early as 10,000 years ago during the war with the Burning Legion, but she lacked a spokesperson to convey her thoughts and could not communicate directly with her children."


    "Otherwise, do you think that the Burning Legion was really driven away by the defensive measures of the Pantheon? Azeroth''s own will, as the host, was inevitably driven away."


    "However, the consciousness of Azeroth has remained at a relatively young stage for 10,000 years because of the shutdown of the furnace of origin and the furnace of will. Fudge... No, it is not easy to persuade."


    Andrea complained with a speechless face, "...Did you just say flicker?"


    "Is there? You heard wrong."


    Elune coughed lightly and began to change the subject, "In short, after you and Thorim resumed the operation of the furnace of origin, Azeroth''s consciousness began to grow again, but there is still a long way to go before it matures."


    "Your existence has already left some impressions in Azeroth''s heart, so this time she will take the initiative to bind your soul, unfortunately... hehehe~"


    ''The unscrupulous senior who fooled children...''


    Andrea rubbed the center of her brows with a wry smile, complaining to Elune in her heart.


    It is still hard to say what impact the binding of most souls to Elune will have on the future, but as a boss whose body exists outside the material world, Elune should be safer than Azeroth.


    At least before Elune''s fall, Andrea didn''t have to worry that she would die physically and mentally. At worst, she would hide behind Elune and slowly read the article for resurrection, and compare who could survive with the Burning Legion.


    but¡­


    Elune felt the worry and hesitation in Andrea''s heart, and said softly, "You don''t have to worry about your wife and daughter, I have already discussed with Azeroth, as long as they can reach the corresponding strength, I will always And complete the soul binding with them."


    "Okay, let''s stop here for the time being. Anyway, you can communicate with me anytime without restriction. Let''s take care of the things in the material world first. I should also go to see Tyrande. That child has been around for decades. worked very hard over the years.¡±


    Cutting off contact with Elune, Celes happened to mention the information that Prism had worked so hard to provide over the years.


    "You caused a series of changes in Karazhan, which Prism paid attention to. The guardian Aegwynn married and had a child, and disappeared in seclusion."


    "Her son, Medivh, couldn''t control the powerful guardian power inherited from his mother. When the power erupted, he accidentally killed his father, Nieras Elan, and then fell into a ten-year coma. After waking up, it seemed It¡¯s like changing a person¡¯s personality.¡±


    Andrea''s eyes flashed brightly, "What about now? Does Medivh have any new moves?"


    "There''s not much to pay attention to." Seres shook her head and said, "Medivh has alienated his childhood friends Anduin Lothar and Ryan Wrynn, and he huddled in Karazhan all day long, not knowing what he was thinking , Butler Moros held various banquets in Karazhan in order to appease him."


    "Although singing and dancing are endless in Karazhan, he himself lives in seclusion most of the time, and he often doesn''t see anyone for several months."


    "The Council of Tirisfal gave up using violence to seize the guardian''s power, and sent several groups of young apprentices into Karazhan, trying to win over the new guardian who has a close relationship with the Stormwind Kingdom to agree with their ideas."


    Andrea frowned, "Have you disappeared for several months?"


    Apart from Guardian, Medivh also has the title of Star Mage. With the help of Karazhan''s special structure and his own powerful Guardian power beyond the limits of mortals, he can enter the dark void to explore the existence of other planets, and travel freely in the interstellar world. in travel.


    No matter how low-key Velen was, Kil''jaeden''s discovery of Draenor was almost inevitable because of the powerful wave of holy energy that spread in the universe when Genidaer crashed into Draenor.


    The incarnation of Sargeras that came to Azeroth actually contained a part of his soul, and this part of the soul slipped into the body of Aegwynn who was immersed in joy after the incarnation was defeated, and possessed her again after she gave birth to the fetus. To Medivh.


    With Kil''jaeden secretly passing information behind, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® com Sargeras knew that the existence of Draenor was only a matter of time, and it was difficult for the orcs to avoid their established destiny under the influence of a certain psychologically twisted leading party, and the same was true for Azeroth.


    Andrea had planned to stay for a few more days after completing her mission in Draenor.


    On the one hand, it is to heal the soaring void power in his body, on the other hand, he is going to try to contact the orcs to see if he can leave a strong negative impression of the Burning Legion on the ancestors of certain key figures, so as to influence their descendants .


    Unfortunately, things backfired in the end. He only had time to remind Velen to pay attention to the orcs before he was pulled away by the automatic teleportation program set by Elune.


    ¡®Medivh has not been seen for several months, that is to say...he was lured by the soul of Sargeras, and used the ability of the astral mage to go to Draenor to hook up with the orcs? ''


    Andrea, who had just woken up, had a bold idea, but before that, he had to straighten out many domestic affairs first, and he also needed to let Prism''s dark lines find out the situation in Karazhan, and confirm whether Medivh was staying. Inside the mage tower.


    "A star mage who can roam around worlds at will? Heh~"

 Chapter 438： stubborn sun king

    Three years before the Dark Gate, the Moon Shadow Speaker, who had been dormant for many years, finally returned to the public''s attention.


    But considering that he would set off again soon, Andrea did not rashly change the current high-level structure of the Dark Night Republic.


    He just solved some problems for the Supreme Council, organized the draenei crystal technology he learned in Draenor into a book and handed it to the technical department, and formulated the country''s next development direction, so that the army will actively prepare for war from now on .


    The Zandalari trolls and Nightmare issues aren''t particularly pressing, the biggest concern right now is the impending orc invasion.


    It was too late for Andrea to wake up, and Medivh''s weather was over.


    As a mortal with the power of a demigod, Medivh still has the soul of Sargeras lurking behind him. It is not easy to defeat him head-on, and he might offend Medivh''s good friends Lothar and Ryan , completely turned against the Stormwind Kingdom, the gains outweigh the losses.


    With things at this point, Andrea decided to try another approach.


    The internal problems of the Dark Night Republic are not big, and it only takes some time to resolve them smoothly.


    Regarding the issue of territorial expansion, the root cause is still the population growth rate. This cannot be solved by Andrea''s efforts to promote birth, and can only be temporarily let nature take its course.


    Fortunately, the complete ownership of Suramar and the Moon Guard Fortress has provided the Dark Night Republic with a group of fresh troops. Elisande brought the abandoned territory outside Suramar back under control during more than 100 years of development.


    The problem of the source of magic power that originally plagued the population growth of Suramar was also resolved after the newly planted Arkandor was incorporated into the World Tree system.


    Yes, Arcandor.


    During the years Andrea and Shandris had been away, the Arcandor seed that Valstann and Farodin had been keeping watch over had finally matured.


    Fandral personally supervised the planting of this seed in the ancient ruins of Shal''Aran under the ruins of Aluneth, which is the most suitable one of the magic net nodes available in the Suramar area.


    After more than a year of careful nurturing by Vastanen and Farodin, the two solved one problem after another with the cooperation of Suramar City, and finally let Alcandor officially enter the mature stage. Initiate a vote, and after being approved, Arcandor will be incorporated into the World Tree system.


    With sufficient energy supply, the fruits produced by Alcandor were successively distributed to the high-level addicts in Suramar to reconcile their excess arcane energy and magic thirst.


    The output of a mere Miracle Tree cannot satisfy the people of Suramar City, or even the entire Dark Night Republic in a short period of time.


    Fortunately, the night elves lacked everything except time, and the total number of fruits produced in decades was already quite objective.


    Many high-level elf mages in the major towns of the Dark Night Republic, such as Anahis, Elesalas, Sandara, and Moonlight City, also took the fruit of the Miracle Tree and got rid of the magic addiction ever since.


    Originally, Celes wanted to introduce the Arcandor fruit to Quel''Thalas, but Anasteria, who was getting old and dizzy, was very hesitant about this aunt''s proposal.


    He was worried that without the check and balance of magic addiction, the high elf nobles would lose their awe of the Sunwell and the little respect they had for the Sunstrider royal family.


    I heard that Celes stomped her feet in anger at that time. She did not expect that Anasteria, who was very courageous when she was young, would turn into such a disappointing look when she was old.


    Although Seles is nominally Anasteria''s elder, as the king of Quel''Thalas, if Anasteria is determined to pretend to be deaf and dumb, Seles really has nothing to do with him.


    If you act too **** the king of a country, it may cast even more shadow on the already estranged relationship between Quel''Thalas and the Night Republic.


    To Seles''s relief, Anasterian''s only son, Prince Kael''thas, was very interested in her elder elder''s proposal.


    It''s a pity that it was too late to communicate with Kael''thas in depth. Anasteria, who sensed something was wrong, immediately intervened forcefully, and sent Kael''thas to Dalaran to "study abroad" in the name of strengthening cooperation with allies.


    Since the Sun King resisted so strongly, Celeste, who was angry, didn''t bother to put her hot face on other people''s cold buttocks. She returned to Anakis angrily, and swore to Aurora at home with a dark face that she would never do it again. Hold Quel''Thalas.


    But even though she said so, Aurora knew that her little mother couldn''t really let go of the high elf kingdom across the sea.


    After all, the Sun King''s lineage is the only relative in the world who is connected with her blood, no matter how distant the relationship is, it is impossible to completely cut off her concern for them.


    Kael''thas was dispatched to Dalar by his father and did not break off contact with Seres. He even disregarded the dissuasion of the followers around him and stubbornly swallowed an Arcandor fruit.


    It is difficult for people who have not experienced magic addiction to have a real sense of its threat.


    Kael''thas, who had been living in Quel''Thalas before, didn''t pay much attention to this issue, but after moving to Dalaran to "study abroad", he could no longer absorb the magic power of the Sunwell, so he could only drink the water from the Sunwell. Sustain the high elves'' thirst for magic.


    After practicing his true knowledge and personally feeling the harm of magic addiction, Kael''thas strengthened his mind.


    His father lost his original intention in the political struggle with the nobles all the year round, and put the authority of the royal family above the interests of the people. Kael''thas was determined to correct the misconceptions of Anasteria.


    However, most people will become stubborn and old-fashioned when they get old. After Anasteria received Kael''thas''s cryptic persuasion letter, not only did he not change his mind at all, but severely reprimanded Kael''thas for not being careful. Permission to act arbitrarily.


    The two fathers and sons who were far apart had conflicts because of their different opinions, and the Sunstrider King Party also took sides because of their differences in ideas. The nobles of the Silvermoon Council were happy to sit on the sidelines and watch the tigers fight.


    After learning about this, Andrea comforted and kissed Celes on the forehead, "Don''t get too involved in the affairs of the Quel''Thalas royal family. In their eyes, you are just a relative who married abroad, and you are not a member of the royal family." Core member."


    Celeste sighed depressingly, and retracted her body into Andrea''s arms, which she had not seen for a long time, seeking warmth and comfort, "I know, I figured it out too."


    "Little Kyle and Anasteria have different philosophies. In the end, one side will win. I can''t do anything now, I can only wait and see."


    "However, if the Silver Moon Council dares to take advantage of the fire..."


    Celeste grinned and revealed four lovely canine teeth, "I will remind them of the lessons their ancestors have suffered."


    "Uh¡­"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "Don''t go too far, in case you are accused of interfering in other countries'' internal affairs, it will have a bad influence on the Dark Night Republic."


    Seles nodded confidently and said, "I have a sense of proportion, and I won''t make a big incident. Besides, this is just a choice of last resort, and I probably won''t come to that step now."


    Although Anasterian became old and stubborn, UU Reading Most members of the Silvermoon Council have heard of Celeste, the astonishingly old husband of the Sunstrider from their ancestors host.


    If she took action on the grounds that the nobles of the Silvermoon Council plotted against the royal power, as long as she didn''t really get involved in the political core of Quel''Thalas, it would not be a big problem to beat the council with her identity as a Sunstrider.


    Those councilors were beaten for nothing... just like their predecessors who were beaten.


    After sorting out domestic affairs, it has been less than two years since the door of darkness opened.


    Shandris, who was back on track, returned to the sentinel unit. On a whim, she planned to test the strength growth of Aurora, Leticia, and Niyana with Seres.


    Abandoning the three juniors with bitter faces, Andrea set off for the Eastern Continent alone with a gloating smile.


    Prism''s scouts in Karazhan had just sent back information that Medivh had locked himself in the star observation hall on the upper floor of Karazhan three days ago on the grounds of retreat.


    "Hmph~ Let me see if you can find your way back from Draenor without the support of the Mage Tower in Karazhan."

 Chapter 439： Infiltrate Karazhan

    The area where Karazhan is located is called the Deadwind Trail, which connects the Forest of Dawn and the Black Swamp, and is the largest node of the Magic Web in the southern part of the Eastern Continent.


    Back then, Aegwynn built Karazhan to leave himself a last refuge. Most of the time, this mage tower was hidden by spells, and it was impossible for ordinary people to find it.


    However, the various protective measures set up by Aegwynn have now become old calendars.


    With the arrival of the new guardian Medivh, Karazhan is almost completely open to the outside world under the operation of the old butler Moros. Except for some core areas in the tower, guests who come to the banquet can visit freely.


    As one of the most powerful mages in the world today, Medivh uses a mixture of manpower and machinery in his mage tower.


    Moros was in charge of the entire Karazhan. Hundreds of servants and servants gathered in the lower level of Karazhan, and the more important upper level area was guarded by the structure made by Medivh.


    Since the main purpose of going to Karazhan this time was to cause sabotage, Andrea didn''t bring any entourage with her, except for Prism who had already gone to Karazhan to keep an eye on her.


    With his current strength as a demigod, he can travel unimpeded in most areas of Azeroth. Even if there is a direct conflict with Medivh, although he may not win, at least he will never lose.


    When arriving at the Deadwind Pass, the scenery here was very different from what Andrea remembered.


    Andrea, who had brushed through Karazhan copies countless times, still remembered clearly that the Deadwind Path was an extremely desolate area, and the complex mountain structure covered with chaotic rocks showed a uniform color like dead gray.


    But at this time, the headwind path in front of Andrea was completely different. The lush trees and verdant hills surrounded Karazhan surrounded by mountains in the center, and the desolate and deserted scene in the future could not be seen at all.


    As the childhood friend of King Ryan Wrynn, although Medivh''s personality has changed drastically in recent years, the communication between the two has decreased, but their deep friendship has not faded because of this.


    The entire Deadwind Pass was granted to Medivh and his family by Ryan as a fief.


    There are many manors built in the huge territory around Karazhan, and the dignitaries and nobles in Stormwind City are proud to be able to attend the guardian''s banquet. Many important exchanges of interests are held in the opera hall of the mage tower, where the owner cannot be seen all the year round. contributed to.


    Since Andrea decided to come in person, Prism rushed outside Karazhan ahead of time to get in touch with Anzi he had sent into the tower.


    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, the scouts Prism sent to Karazhan were not night elves, but human orphans who were adopted and raised in the Kingdom of Stormwind by her arrangement.


    There are thousands of servants in Karazhan, and Medivh has never personally managed them, leaving them all to Moros.


    Although he didn''t deliberately confirm it, Prism speculated that many of these servants were spies planted by various countries. Medivh didn''t seem to be worried about this, and allowed them to convey a lot of information in Karazhan to the master behind him.


    Of course, the main reason is that none of these spies can enter the core area of ??the mage tower, and the dedicated arcane structure will keep all malicious people out of the door.


    The personnel placed by Prism are also unable to enter the core area, but this does not mean that they do not understand the structure of the tower.


    As early as when Karazhan was established, Andrea ordered Prism to closely monitor this hidden mage tower.


    When Medivh came to Karazhan under the guidance of his mother Aegwynn and decided to settle here, among the first batch of servants Moros recruited from the Kingdom of Stormwind were those prepared by Prism in advance.


    As veteran servants, although they were also unable to explore the upper echelons of Karazhan, years of hard work and lurking at least allowed them to win the trust of the old housekeeper, Moros, and obtained a lot of information about the upper echelons of Karazhan from him.


    Andrea completely ignored the high-spirited dignitaries around her, and walked past them like no one else, and these people were also unaware of Andrea''s passing by.


    Wide-area spiritual suggestion.


    After entering the Karazhan tower, Andrea set up temporary solidified spiritual hints within one kilometer centered on himself. Unless he got permission, others would not notice his existence at all.


    Although many areas in the tower are completely open to the outside world, this is Medivh''s mage tower after all, and it is very sensitive to the energy fluctuations in the tower.


    Andrea could prop up the curtain of shadows to let him and Prism sneak in, but if it triggers a stress response from the defensive measures in the tower, the loss outweighs the gain.


    Spiritual hints are much more convenient. Psychic spells will only hinder the cognition of the guests in the tower, and there will be no energy fluctuations strong enough to alert Karazhan''s defense system.


    However, this method can only allow the two of them to pass smoothly through the servant area on the lower floor of Karazhan and the banquet hall and opera house on the middle floor, and then go up to the library, laboratory, and observatory.


    At this time, Andrea and Prism were hiding in the corner not far from the entrance of the exhibition hall, and two motionless arcane structures stood at the door.


    These purpose-built arcane constructs have powerful detection and anti-cloaking abilities, ensuring that no thieves can sneak past their defenses.


    Andrea believes that these two structures are just the beginning, and as you go deeper, you will encounter more of their companions.


    "Ok¡­"


    Rubbing his chin and thinking for a while, Andrea asked Prism through his mind, "Is the core area of ??the tower behind from here?"


    Although Prism was startled by the sudden sound of an outsider''s voice in her head, she, who was naturally stable, did not show much wavering, and quickly nodded silently in agreement.


    "It seems impossible not to disturb these puppets at all..."


    Andrea thought for a while with his eyes flickering, then stepped forward with his left foot first, and appeared behind the two structures in the next second.


    "Warning! Detected..."


    "Bah!"


    Before the alarms from the two structures were fully sounded, two slender cones of shadow pierced through the thinking cores of their heads at the same time, and the flickering arcane current completely short-circuited the two structures that still retained their full energy.


    "Go, you lead the way."


    Prism kept up with Andrea''s footsteps without saying a word, and guided Andrea along the way by relying on the road map informed by the spies. UU Reading


    Although the structures in the tower are connected with each other, the arcane program written by Medivh needs a certain amount of reaction time after all.


    As long as Andrea moves fast enough, these destroyed structures will not be able to convey the information they have obtained to the rest of the individuals in time.


    Passing through the library and the exhibition hall all the way, only a large pile of arcane structures that were short-circuited and scrapped was left behind the two of them. Before the structures patrolling in the tower found the destroyed individual and issued an alarm, the two came quietly High-rise stargazing hall.


    Even the loyal Moros had only wandered around the huge library at most. If he saw the strange scene in the star-gazing hall, the old butler might have a heart attack from fright.


    "It''s here."


    Seeing the countless space rifts around him showing strange scenes, Andrea waved her hand to signal Prism to back away.


    "Keep the gate and don''t let any structure break in here."


    "yes."

 Chapter 440： smash old dog teeth

    The entire stargazing hall is filled with a large number of large and small space cracks, and the unique scenes of each world are reflected in the cracks here.


    Most of the scenes are in a static state, but the opposite of the largest space rift is flickering with dark green flames, and the barren, dry, almost lifeless wasteland is presented in front of Andrea.


    Squinting his eyes slightly, Andrea saw a group of green-skinned creatures galloping past with wild battle roars from the opposite side of the activated space rift.


    Although the figure is taller and more muscular than the individual in his impression, and the appearance of the green skin and red eyes is very scary, but Andrea still recognizes these green skin creatures from their unique fangs The origin of - orc.


    At this time, this group of orcs was fighting each other in the opposite world. The two sides in the battle looked the same, they were all orc compatriots with blood-red eyes, but the styles of the flags on their backs were different.


    Andrea had roughly learned how to recognize the representative patterns of well-known orc clans from Velen.


    On the flag of one of the troops was a bright red upside-down **** handprint. Andrea didn''t recognize this pattern, but he could probably guess their origins with the advantage of being a traverser.


    The flag of the other army was painted with the grim orc smile familiar to Andrea¡ªthe Warsong Clan.


    "A civil war has begun? So... Draenor''s resistance to the orcs has been completely wiped out?"


    The whole clan of orcs who drank the blood of the demons turned into unending battle madness. They were frantically thirsting for blood and conquest. If Draenor still has resistance forces, the great chiefs who lead them are unlikely to let go of the brave war songs. The clan fights with its own people.


    As for the other clan that fought against Warsong, although Velen did not mention this flag pattern, Andrea recognized their origins from the representative iron hands of their clan warriors¡ªthe Broken Hand clan.


    The Shattered Hand clan is a new clan founded by Kargath, who were former arena gladiators enslaved by ogres.


    After the rise of the orcs, Kargath took the opportunity to instigate the gladiator riots, killed the ogre slave owners who enslaved him, gathered these mutilated orcs together, and established the current Shattered Hand clan.


    Kargath, who was born as a gladiator, is very brutal, and his Shattered Hand clan is also an out-and-out war clan, gathering crazy fighters with physical and psychological distortions.


    Under the influence of the demon''s blood, these already fierce clans became even more violent, and they would start fighting among themselves if they didn''t fight for a day.


    Andrea speculated that most of Draenor had been wiped out by the green-skinned orcs, and these battle lunatics who lost their foreign enemies could not restrain their bloodthirsty desires, and fought on their own in a wasteland.


    Through these green-skinned orcs who were scooping each other, Andrea could vaguely see a majestic stone fortress from the far end of the desolate horizon. Not surprisingly, it should be the Hellfire Fortress that served as the old tribe''s command post.


    ¡®So, this is the former Tanaan Jungle, and now the Hellfire Peninsula? ''


    Since he didn''t know when Medivh would return from Draenor, although Andrea was very worried about the situation of the Draenei, he didn''t dare to venture into the opposite Hellfire Peninsula where natural resources were almost completely exhausted.


    The observatory in Karazhan is an important reliance for Medivh to be able to travel in many worlds. He can enter the opposite side through the space rift connecting each world, thus completing his "control" over the orcs.


    After making up his mind, the shadow energy from Andrea''s body spewed out, and the power of the void began to annihilate these unstable world rifts on a large scale, destroying Medivh''s passage back to Azeroth from the source.


    The largest Draenor rift cracked rapidly under the impact of the power of the void, and with a series of clear and clear sounds, all the space rifts in the entire Star Observation Hall were completely wiped out.


    "Who dares to break into Karazhan and act wild!"


    The angry old male voice echoed in the tower as Andrea''s shadow energy gushed out, and a translucent phantom appeared in the stargazing hall under the effect of teleportation.


    This is an elderly man with a handsome face. From his temperament and clothing, some of the demeanor of his youth can be vaguely seen.


    However, this man does not seem to be an entity, but a translucent soul state. At this moment, he is staring at Andrea angrily.


    ''Neras Elam? ''


    Facing the Pyroblast technique that Nielas chanted at high speed, Andrea just waved his hand to disperse his attack with the wind of shadow.


    "Intruder! I want you to know how many teeth old dogs have!"


    Nieras, who was in the soul state, seemed not so clear-headed. He just kept his soul in Karazhan with the instinct of fatherly love, and helped his son guard the mage tower built by his wife.


    "Flame Wreath!"


    The egg pain skill that I have seen countless times in the dungeon appeared at the feet of Andrea and Prism.


    "Stay still!"


    Shouting out Prism''s actions, Andrea shook the garlands on the ground with shadow energy in a funny way.


    This thing will explode if it walks through it at will, and it is indeed a small trap for outsiders who see this kind of spell for the first time.


    It''s a pity that although Nieras is an elite mage hunter trained by the Tiris Secret Society and a court mage in the Kingdom of Stormwind, he is still not enough in front of Andrea, who has greatly increased his strength.


    No matter how many times he bombarded Andrea with the three systems of spells, he still failed to achieve any effect. The essential gap in power cannot be smoothed out simply by accumulating mana.


    Out of respect for Nielas'' great fatherly love, Andrea didn''t annihilate his soul immediately, but let him consume his physical and mental strength.


    It wasn''t until Nielas'' casting speed started to slow down and the quality of his spells also declined that Andrea didn''t start to take action.


    The psychic spell that acts on the soul easily controlled Nieras, whose will resistance had dropped significantly. Andrea looked at his chaotic and dull eyes and sighed.


    "Go back to the resting place where you should go."


    Seamlessly switch the energy to the holy light, and the golden warm power of UU reading purifies the last obsession in Nielas'' soul, losing the meaning of continuing to remain in the material world, and Nielas'' soul gradually begins to escape into the The shadow realm where the dead live.


    The sound of the battle between the two alarmed all the arcane structures in the tower. They saw the demolished companions on the way to the Star Observation Hall, and frantically rushed to the upper floor of Karazhan with sirens all the way.


    "Let''s go."


    Looking back at the space gap that was completely filled, Andrea called Prism to evacuate to the higher-level open-air platform.


    When Andrea''s transformed griffin carried Prism away from Karazhan, the guests in the tower were also a little bit at a loss by the sudden riot of the arcane structure and the serious-looking Moros. The old butler took control temporarily.


    At the same time, Draenor Talado, a bearded human who was carefully observing Shattrath City, suddenly changed his face, and turned his head to look at a certain direction when he came with a somewhat ferocious expression.


    "Who? Can actually sneak into Karazhan, which is heavily guarded, and destroy the space channel I left behind?"

 Chapter 441： Changes in Stormheim

    Andrea didn''t know whether the act of blowing up the space channel could completely prevent Medivh''s return, but at least it could effectively delay the opening of the Dark Portal, leaving more space and time for the night elves to prepare for battle.


    Andrea woke up too late, even if he gave the order to start preparing for war immediately, it would be difficult for the Dark Night Republic, which has a huge land area, to complete preparations in a short period of time without seeing foreign enemies.


    Now Shandris is training the Sentinels in Anakis. Although the Supreme Council doesn''t quite understand Andrea''s intentions, in the absence of Tyrande, Fandral and Maiev didn''t make a decision on his decision. question.


    After all, most of Andrea''s pre-preparations were later fulfilled, and because of the early response, the Dark Night Republic avoided a lot of losses.


    At the end of Karazhan''s sabotage trip, Andrea didn''t stay in the Eastern Continent, and he didn''t intend to report to the Stormwind Kingdom. King Ryan, who was busy fighting with the nobles, probably didn''t have time to believe his one-sided words from a foreigner.


    But Andrea didn''t do nothing. Prism''s human scouts quietly sneaked into the Kingdom of Stormwind, spreading rumors without anyone noticing.


    The content of the rumors is rather vague. It is said that within five years, terrifying alien creatures will descend on the Black Swamp. Driven by cunning demons, they will devour the Kingdom of Stormwind and even the entire eastern continent.


    It is up to man to make things happen, and the seeds have been sown. Whether he can pry the big rock on his head depends on King Ryan''s vigilance and foresight.


    On the return journey, Andrea did not return directly to Kalimdor, but first came to the Suramar area of ??the Broken Isles.


    More than 200 years have passed, and the originally deserted outer city of Suramar has been reused. New villages and towns built on various ruins and historic sites are scattered all over the place, and the territories occupied by animals and plants are returning to the control of the Nightborne.


    The great magister Elisande heard about Andrea''s visit and came to greet him personally, but the purpose of Andrea''s visit this time was not an official visit.


    He stopped Elisande''s grand welcome ceremony, and quietly came to Shal Alan, who planted Arkandor, to check the growth of this miracle tree.


    Farodin and Vastann are still in charge of guarding Arcandor, but Vastann has married Leiana at this time, and when Andrea arrived, she happened to see Leiana with a bulging belly in Vastan With En''s support, he saluted him with difficulty.


    "Don''t be too polite! The child is important."


    How difficult it is for the night elves to get pregnant, and Andrea, as one of them, has a great say.


    He didn''t dare to let Fandral''s precious grandson (granddaughter) have problems because of boring etiquette, and the guy who was desperate to protect the calf would definitely go crazy because of it.


    In addition to Vastanen, who was looking happy, and Farodin, who was still a bachelor, the assistants sent by Suramar also saluted Andrea respectfully.


    This assistant is still someone Andrea knows, but his appearance has changed a lot compared to before.


    Former botanist Tel''arn, advisor to the Grand Magister who was delirious from assimilation with plants.


    After being sent by Elisande to sink into the Emerald Dream in Moonglade, Tel''arn was finally separated from the unnaturally fused plants under Malfurion''s long-term care, and his insane mental state slowly returned to normal.


    Tel''arn is now a full-time druid of the Cenarion Council. Because of his in-depth research on plants, Malfurion made him one of the councilors to assist Vastann and Farodin in taking care of the Miracles. Tree Arcandor.


    Malfurion was also amazed by the existence and function of Arcandor, but it was a pity that Farodin could not reproduce the new Arcandor seed yet.


    The birth of this tree species was thanks to the Well of Eternity, and now it is impossible to recreate a new Alcandor seed.


    The reason why a miracle is called a miracle is because it is difficult to replicate. After many attempts to no avail, Malfurion gradually became relieved.


    As long as it can ensure that the fruits produced by Alcandor are distributed to the people who need it most, it is only a matter of time before the whole family''s addiction is cured, and the night elves have no shortage of waiting time.


    "Valstein, your father asked me to tell you that it''s time for you to transfer back to Anarchis."


    Before leaving, Andrea patted Vastan on the shoulder, and looked at the pregnant Leiana meaningfully.


    "I know you are reluctant to part with Suramar who has worked for many years, but even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about the little life that is about to be born."


    "Anakis has the most complete medical resources, which is not even comparable to the rapidly developing Suramar. I suggest you follow Fandral''s advice and at least temporarily return to the capital to let Leyana recuperate."


    The war could break out at any time. Vastanen, holding the Luna Scythe, is undoubtedly an important force. Andrea didn''t want him to spend his whole life planting trees in the countryside. central.


    Valstein was indeed a little bit reluctant to part with his colleagues who had worked together for many years, but Farodin, Tel''arn and others encouraged him to return to Anakis, so that Leiana could raise her baby in peace of mind under proper care.


    In the end, Valstein agreed, and prepared to pack up and return to the Kalimdor continent through the portal.


    Leaving Suramar, Andrea then successively visited Lora Hill, Black Rook Hold and Highmountain''s sharpshooter camp.


    Although local officials don''t quite understand Andrea''s order to prepare for war, the concept of prohibition by the Dark Night Republic has been fully implemented over the years.


    The orders issued by the Chairman of the Supreme Council, the administrative and military chiefs of various places chose to implement without any question.


    After receiving a clear answer from Namulia Lingo, who was on the secret passage, Andrea finally planned to return to Kalimdor, but at this moment, Namulia''s apprentice, Emmoreel, stopped him. UU Reading


    "Sir, please wait a moment."


    Andrea turned her head in confusion, "What''s wrong? Is there anything else?"


    "Yes." Emmoreel said seriously. "It has something to do with the vrykul in Stormheim."


    "Oh? Tell me."


    "Yes, the atmosphere in Stormfjord has been rather weird in the past decade or so. Hela, who has been silent for many years, has stepped up her efforts to **** the soul from Val''kyr. She seems to be gathering troops, and I''m afraid she has some evil intentions."


    "Hella?"


    Andrea rubbed her chin thoughtfully, "Odin hasn''t gotten out of trouble yet, what is she trying to do in such a hurry to gather people at this time?" Could it be...''


    Thinking of Hela''s previous record of conspiring with someone to assassinate Odin, Andrea had a bad feeling in her heart.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it Loken who has some evil idea? The target is... Thorim? ''

 Chapter 442： Reciprocity

    Under the premise that most of the titan guardians are imprisoned in Ulduar, excluding Azadas, which Loken has not yet discovered, Thorim is the only guardian who has doubts about him but still wanders outside.


    Although Loken allowed Thorim to act outside, he did not completely give up monitoring the Storm King.


    The period when Thorim was asleep in Tyr''s Tomb made Loken a little unprepared. It took him a long time to catch Thorim''s movements again, and at this time the Storm King had restarted the Origin Furnace. It will inevitably cause panic in Loken''s heart.


    The Furnace of Origin has the powerful power to reshape Azeroth. If Thorim thinks that Azeroth has been completely infiltrated by the ancient gods and is hopeless, and starts the Furnace of Origin with full power at the risk of his own destruction, the entire Aizen will be destroyed. Lars will be reset to its original form, waiting for the birth of life in the second season.


    Loken didn''t dare to gamble on this possibility, but Thorim had a large number of tol''vir guards in the furnace of origin, and Loken, as the titular leader of the guardian of the titans, could not send an army of iron and steel to attack the tol''vir without a name.


    ''I see, is this your purpose? ''


    Straightening out his thoughts carefully, Andrea deduced Loken''s ghost plan. This guy wanted to use Hela, a not very clever tool man, to eradicate Thorim again, and he probably promised her a lot of benefits.


    Andrea didn''t know what kind of plane Hela''s Hell Abyss was, at least in the minds of the Vrykul in Stormheim, Hela was the **** in charge of death, and he was equal to the great **** Odin who owned the Hall of Valor.


    Following the example of Odin''s Valaghar warriors, Hela set up her own personal guard named Hylagar. For many years, she has been fighting with her former Val''kyr sisters for the ownership of the souls of the fallen Vrykul warriors.


    ¡®Is Hela the God of Death... It seems that more protection needs to be done to this Loken tool man. ''


    ¡­


    The Tauren of Highmountain have always maintained friendly relations with the night elves of Valsharah and Suramar because of the relationship between Ebyssian and Kalimdor compatriots.


    After receiving Andrea''s monitoring entrustment, the contemporary Great Chief Ulan Gaoling patted his chest and promised to be optimistic about Hela''s movements. Elisande also adjusted the work focus of Suramar''s scouting team, and increased the focus on Stormheim. alert.


    Andrea, who had arranged the back-up, returned to Anarchis with peace of mind. However, before he could warm up his chair in the meeting hall, Garald, who was supposed to lead the military mobilization of the whole country, suddenly hurried rushed into the chamber.


    "Members! There is an emergency!"


    Maiev frowned and knocked **** his little brother''s head, "What are you panicking! Calm down and report back!"


    "Uh¡­"


    Garrod glanced at his elder sister Fudimo resentfully, calmed his breath, and said in a deep voice, "News came from Storm Harbor in the Azshara area, and a bright fire suddenly appeared in the distant sky, which looked a bit like burning. What it looks like when the Legion hellfire comes."


    "what?!"


    Fandral, Niyana, and Maiev stood up from their chairs at the same time with drastically changed expressions. The impatient Fandral patted the table and asked repeatedly, "Are you sure it''s the Burning Legion? How many people are there? Where did they land?"


    Andrea reassured calmly, "Fandral, don''t get excited, you ask so many questions at one time, how can Garald answer them, let''s go out and see for ourselves."


    Under the guidance of Garrod, the Supreme Council and the senior officials of the Night Republic came outside, and a celestial object with a raging tail flame was slowly falling from the sky.


    However, this slowness is only relative to the perception of Andrea and others. This unknown object should still be in the atmosphere of Azeroth at this time, and this bright light and shadow was produced due to the violent friction with the air.


    "Weird."


    When Tyrande hurriedly walked out of the retreat hut, Andrea looked puzzled at the big fireball that was gradually falling from the sky.


    "There is a defensive barrier arranged by the Titans outside of Azeroth, so it will be so easy for extraterrestrial objects to enter the atmosphere? Unless..."


    Fandral scratched his head anxiously. He had a bad premonition when Andrea ordered to prepare for the war, and now it seems that this premonition is being fulfilled rapidly.


    "Unless what? You said it!"


    "What''s the rush?" Andrea rolled his eyes at the anxious guy, "Unless the Azeroth Star Soul believes that these alien visitors are not dangerous to him, but will help him to a certain extent, that''s why he will take the initiative to let them in. "


    ''Could it be...''


    Andrea had a vague guess about these alien visitors in his heart, but he was not sure until he saw the real thing.


    Urgently called Suramar''s astrologer Etraeus, and according to his calculations, this unknown fireball should fall into the Endless Sea, near the east coast of the Kalimdor continent.


    Andrea calmly ordered, "If an object of such a large mass falls into the sea, it will inevitably cause huge waves. We should inform the relevant coastal villages and towns to take precautions in advance. It is best to let them all evacuate inland."


    "Crack!"


    Fandral clapped his hands to remind the officials who were still in a daze, "What are you still doing in a daze! Follow the speaker''s order and act!"


    "yes!"


    Andrea calculated the descending speed of the big fireball, and thought with some concern, ''Perhaps, it''s too late. ''


    Mount Hyjal is the highest peak in Azeroth, and the world tree Nordrassil grows on the top of Mount Hyjal. The towering terrain allows Andrea and others to clearly see the big fireball approaching in a few minutes. sea ??level.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectations, the big fireball slowed down sharply as it approached the sea level, and finally hovered over the endless sea under the dazzling energy tail flame jet.


    "this¡­"


    Fandral stared dumbfounded at the unknown object whose surface was burnt red and gradually revealed its real body.


    ''Sure enough. ''


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth evoked a smile, those purple crystals growing outside the unknown object were enough for him to confirm the origin of the other party.


    Shandris also opened her mouth in surprise, "Andrea, could it be that?"


    "Yeah." Andrea said with a smile, "It''s just in time, it''s Naru''s fleet."


    "Immediately send someone to contact the outsiders... Forget it, let me go myself."


    Taking off the inconvenient speaker''s robe, Andrea moved her body, and said to Shandris, "Santis, you also set off with me, as the host to welcome our old friend who is invited to come to Ai Xerath."


    ¡­


    On the sea to the east of the Kalimdor continent, UU Reading A group of spaceships floating on the sea are looking for a land nearby, and finally they found a primitive place in the middle of the sea not far from the east coast of Kalimdor. wild island.


    Except for a small number of humanoid creatures with fishtails in the ruins of ancient buildings on the south bank, there are only some small primitive people living on the entire island. This island is still far away from the development of civilization.


    The huge crystal spaceship is first suspended to the crater of the island, using geothermal energy to charge the spaceship, while ensuring that the active volcano does not accumulate too much energy and erupt.


    The main spaceship is also surrounded by four small frigates, guarding the flagship in the center in a diamond shape in four directions.


    When the fleet came to a standstill, the light of the teleportation spell shone on the plain at the foot of the volcano, and a group of intelligent creatures with blue skin and recurved leg structures slowly spread out in a vigilant posture.


    The old man with white beard and white hair and a translucent mark floating in front of his forehead looked at the surrounding scenery and sighed, "Azeroth, I have finally come here, I hope this strange world can have a place for the draenei to settle down." land."

 Chapter 443： no door? I can still come back

    "Hehe~ Prophet, please believe me, Azeroth will definitely become the new home of the Draenei."


    A bearded human with a hood and a chicken stick in his hand made a promise to Velen with a smile.


    "Finally back to my hometown that I haven''t seen for a long time, I still have a lot of things to deal with, so I will leave first."


    The human mage waved the staff in his hand to draw a portal, and bowed politely to Velen, "If the prophet needs it, you can come to Karazhan in the Eastern Continent to find me at any time. As long as you can spare time, I will know everything. "


    Velen nodded gently and said, "Thank you, Mr. Medivh. Thanks to you for providing our technicians with the coordinates of Azeroth, we were able to escape the pursuit of the Burning Legion."


    "The prophet''s words are serious."


    Medivh stepped into the portal with a smile, "I just hope you don''t blame me for meddling in my own business."


    On the other side of the portal, in a direction Velen couldn''t see, a strange smile appeared on Medivh''s face, and a red light suddenly flashed in his eyes.


    A voice that didn''t belong to Medivh sounded in his head, "It just happened to gather you together and wipe them all out, which saved me a lot of effort." ''


    As soon as Medivh left, a steel fleet appeared at the far end of the sea plain in the northwest of the island.


    Since it is impossible to confirm whether the intention of the other party is friendly, the storm fortress that carried the draenei to the new world has already prepared for defense.


    A purple shadow raven that looked familiar to Velen lifted off from the largest flagship leading the ship, leaving countless dark purple light bands along the way, and arrived above the draenei in just a few minutes.


    "Hehe~"


    A reassuring smile finally appeared on Velen''s face. He opened his arms and said to the Shadow Raven in relief, "Old friend, at your invitation, I brought the whole family to seek refuge."


    "Ha ha!"


    The Shadow Raven in mid-air laughed and transformed back into a human form, and immediately hugged Velen heavily after landing.


    "Prophet, welcome to the only planet that the Burning Legion cannot break through, Azeroth."


    After Shandris landed lightly, she happened to see Yrel and Samara who looked excited. Compared with when they parted in the past, the appearance of the two has not changed much, but their temperament has matured a lot.


    Especially Yrel, she was wearing a set of gorgeous plate armor inlaid with a large number of purple crystals, her face was full of vicissitudes of war, and her originally naughty temperament became very stable, mixed with some irresistible sad.


    Although Samara''s changes were not as obvious as Yrel''s, her gentle temperament became more stable, and she looked dignified and elegant against a set of noble and gorgeous white priest throws.


    Shandris walked forward with a smile and hugged the two of them at the same time, "It''s good to see that you are safe and sound. Andrea said that the draenei will encounter a catastrophe in Draenor after all. Unfortunately, there was not enough time to report Please explain clearly."


    Yrel''s lips trembled a little. She thought of the many sacrificed companions, and she choked up for a moment.


    Samara gently touched her sister''s hair that hadn''t been combed for a long time and started to get knotted, and her eyes began to turn red gradually. It was obvious that she was not as strong as she appeared on the outside.


    Andrea and Velen hugged each other and glanced around, and looked up with interest at the fleet carrying them into Azeroth.


    There have been some changes in the people around Velen. Akama, Osar, and Maradar are all gone, but Hataru and Nari are still following. Maraad, who looks sad, seems to be temporarily Takes the place of Akama.


    "Prophet, is the loss serious?"


    "Hey~"


    Velen sighed in pain, "It''s all my fault. Although we strengthened our defenses against the orcs in your parting message, we never thought that there would be the intervention of the Burning Legion behind them."


    While waiting for the arrival of the Second Navy Fleet of the Night Republic, Andrea learned from Velen about the changes in Draenor after he left.


    Because of the warning he left before leaving, Velen did not blindly seek peace with the orcs as in the original history.


    After helping the arakkoa to capture the Tongtian Peak, the rule of the high-ranking arakkoa was completely ended. All the defeated high-ranking arakkoa were thrown into the blood pool of Sethek Valley and stripped of their wings. of people.


    The shadow sage Eska, who let out a bad breath, led the priests of the Crowpaw to work hard, and with the assistance of Delaney, he re-established a brand-new Apexis Kingdom in Tongtian Peak.


    With the arakkoa as an ally, Velen no longer tried his best to please the orcs, but sat back and watched the battle between the orcs and the ogres.


    The orcs, who were suppressed and beaten most of the time, finally won a turning point more than ten years before the opening of the Dark Portal.


    Under the leadership of a leader with strong personality and personal strength, the Blackrock Orcs completely defeated the city-state built by the Stonehammer Ogres in Gorgrond.


    Of course, it is unavoidable that Kagasri, who is a gladiator in the blood arena, deserves credit for cooperating with others.


    Taking the situation in Gorgrond as a breakthrough point, the offensive of ogres from various places has slowed down. Highmaul also had to withdraw its troops under the pressure of the Gorgrond reinforcements headed by the Blackrock clan. mallet fort.


    And the Warsong clan also gave birth to an unprecedentedly powerful leader in the perennial war with Highmaul¡ªGrom Hellscream.


    The wolf cavalry that Grom advocated to train played a huge role in the battle against the ogres of Highmaul, and the windy guerrilla tactics tore all the strongholds of Highmaul in Nagrand to pieces.


    With the collapse of supply lines, the most powerful Highmaul and Blade Tower Fortress have only their last capitals left, and the orc power has officially risen in Draeno.


    Although occupying a large area of ??Nagrand, it is impossible for the Nagrand orcs headed by Warsong to take Highmaul in one fell swoop. fighting power.


    In the case of head-to-head battles, the orcs who are not in the upper hand are still no match for the ogre.


    At the same time, the Frostwolf, Whitepaw, and Thunderlord clans of Frostfire Ridge also launched an attack on Bladespire Hold.


    With the help of Moknasaari Yingwaihe, a hybrid of ogres and orcs, the Blade Tower Fortress was breached, leaving only two isolated cities of Highmaul and Pain Fortress for the ogres.


    After this war, UU Reading orcs gradually replaced ogres as the overlord of Draenor.


    If that''s the case, the draenei and the arakkoa, who don''t have a strong desire to expand, won''t have any objections. As long as they guard their own territory, they believe that the orcs won''t be able to defeat them so easily.


    However, Velen, who had lost the ability to see the prophet, failed to find out that the vanguard Talgath sent by Kil''jaeden had already found Draenor along the holy wave of Genidaar''s crash. The Draenei who could not escape.


    "Kil''jaeden secretly supported an orc who was abandoned by his tribe due to disability and gradually became mentally distorted. He persuaded him with sweet words, taught him fel magic, and even infused him with power."


    Velen said with a wry smile, "In the end, this orc named Gul''dan completely changed the orcs by virtue of his natural strengths in intrigue."


    "They gave up the noble shamanism and started to study fel energy. This kind of chaotic energy that relies on absorbing life to strengthen itself has destroyed the ecology of Draenor."


    "When my foresight ability finally recovered and I saw the shadow behind the orcs, it was too late."

 Chapter 444： An Inflection Point in Draenors History

    It was too late when Velen regained the seer''s ability, and Kil''jaeden, full of obsession with Velen as a perfidy, ordered Gul''dan to provoke a conflict between the orcs and the draenei.


    Gul''dan doesn''t have any charisma or leadership skills, but he is good at playing tricks.


    Under his insidious design, the conflict between the Bladewind clan and the Draenei living on the border of Talador and Nagrand became more and more serious, and finally reached the point of irreconcilability.


    The Bladewind clan attacked Draenei''s caravan many times, killing the males and bringing the females back to the clan as slaves. The mixed blood of Draenei and orcs also began to appear during this period.


    At that time, Velen hadn''t recovered his prophetic ability, and he couldn''t see Gul''dan behind the Bladewind clan.


    He sent people to negotiate with the Bladewind clan many times, but every time he failed to get a satisfactory result.


    The draenei were not made of mud either. In the war with the ogres and the arakkoa of the Tongtian Peak, they regained their morale.


    When Osar couldn''t bear it, he set aside Velen and called a bishop''s conference, and the five archbishops unanimously agreed to send troops.


    Already suffocated, Akama led the garrison army to easily attack the Bladewind village and drive all the orcs of the Bladewind clan out of Talador.


    However, these orcs of the Bladewind clan failed to escape back to Nagrand alive, and they were attacked and killed by Gul''dan himself on the way.


    The cunning orc warlock turned black and white and distorted the facts at the clan meeting. He accused the draenei of brutally massacring the entire Bladewind clan, in order to provoke the anger of warlike clans including Warsong and Shattered Hand.


    The partial conflict between the orcs and the Draenei finally moved towards a full-scale war with Gul''dan''s covert twists and turns.


    But history has turned a turning point here.


    The three most important cities of Shattrath, Auchindoun, and Karabor Temple are respectively guarded by naaru. Even with the fel magic bestowed upon them by Gul''dan, it is difficult for the orcs to break through the strong city defenses of Draenei.


    But Telmore, south of Auchindoun, and Amberley Village in Shadowmoon Valley are not so closely guarded.


    When Andrea awoke from a deep sleep, the orcs of Draenor finally took the most dangerous step under the temptation of Gul''dan.


    Grom Hellscream, who has grown muscles in his brain, took the lead in a party without hesitation in order to drink the fel blood of Mannoroth the Destroyer, which Gul''dan called the "gift of God" in pursuit of great power. .


    Seeing Grom''s body and muscles soared after drinking the blood, the orcs who admired strength rushed to drink the blood of fel energy, and the original brown skin of the orcs turned green.


    The soaring orcs launched an attack on the draenei again, and the village of Telmor was finally broken under the attack of the swarming orcs who were fearless to die.


    Under the design of Gul''dan personally sneaking into the Shadowmoon clan, Ner''zhul was fooled by Kil''jaeden and made a wrong choice in order to resurrect his dead wife Rulkan.


    Under Ner''zhul''s guidance, all orc shamans abandoned their belief in the elements and began to use fel magic instead.


    Fortress of Pain was breached without any resistance under the wild attack of the orcs. Highmaul also fell under the cooperation of the ambitious traitor Cho''gall. on the throne.


    All the ogre city-states were completely fallen by now, and most of the remaining ogres succumbed to the mighty power of the orcs and became their slaves to join the newly formed tribe.


    When Ambori Village was captured by orcs and the elements'' final counterattack was crushed by Gul''dan, a fel volcano sprang up on the site of Ambori Village. Now this volcano is called Gul''dan''s Hand.


    However, even if the orcs obtained powerful fel spells and drank Mannoroth''s blood to enhance their physical fitness, they still had nothing to do with the impregnable three draenei fortresses.


    The Peak Forest of Arakmar, where the Arakkoa was located, was even known as a forbidden area for orcs. As soon as the orcs entered this area, the remade and degraded version of Rukhmar''s Breath that stood on Tongtian Peak would teach them to be human.


    Being unable to attack for a long time made Gul''dan even more panicked. He was worried that Kil''jaeden would blame him, so he could only desperately encourage the great chief of the tribe to sweep up all the draenei villages outside the fortress.


    Although the draenei and the arakkoa held off the endless attacks of the orcs, Draenor''s natural resources were gradually withering under the destruction of fel energy.


    Compared with the barren and barely surviving peaks of Arak, Talador has almost completely turned into a barren land because the orcs used evil energy to attack the city for a long time.


    Continuing to defend will eventually run out of supplies and starve to death in the city. Just as Velen was worried about this, the Legion of Light that Kara had contacted in advance finally responded.


    Under the order of Zela, the Mother of Light, Naruadal led a number of companions to drive the Storm Fortress Fleet to help from the distant stars.


    Adal is a powerful naaru who is second only to Zela in the Legion of Light. The naaru who followed Storm Fortress also include Kieras, Fuelu, Volos, Kexili, Kiru and Muru.


    Although the power of the naaru is unprecedentedly strong, the fighting power of this jigsaw puzzle race is very embarrassing. They cannot defeat the enemy in person on the battlefield, and can only bestow their power on mortals who believe in themselves.


    There is no hope for Draenor. The elements have lost their ability to resist under the torment of fel energy, and have lost control of the elements. Disasters such as earthquakes, tsunamis, typhoons, and floods are frequent.


    And as the orcs continue to ravage the land with fel energy, sooner or later the world will become barren.


    Adal, Kara, Deore and Keurei, the three Naaru who have been following the Draenei, decided to evacuate this dying world and find a new home after some discussion.


    Aware of the movement of the Legion of Light, Kil''jaeden no longer hid behind the scenes. After obtaining Sargeras'' permission, he blatantly sent the warriors of the Burning Legion into Draenor.


    With Kil''jaeden''s obsession with Velen, he certainly would not allow Velen to escape in a spaceship again, and Shattrath, who descended from the Storm Fortress, became the focus of the Burning Legion''s attack.


    At the critical moment, Adal, the most powerful of the naaru present, decided to stay and sit in charge of Shattrath himself. As long as Kil''jaeden did not come in person, he was confident that he could block the attack of the demon lord with Shattrath''s complete city defense.


    Keshili replaced Kara to defend the Karabor Temple, Muru took over from Deori to guard Auchindoun, Adal and Kiru stayed behind in Shattrath, and the other naaru led the draenei to evacuate Draenor urgently.


    But it is impossible to defend the city by relying on naaru alone, and the Draenei must leave behind troops.


    At the critical moment, Osar, Maladar, and Akama volunteered to stay, and they would lead their subordinates to defend Shattrath, Auchindoun, and the Temple of Karabor respectively.


    Kil''jaeden was approaching, and Velen''s precognition had even seen his huge red body.


    There was no time for disputes, and Velen handed over the final work to the three archbishops, and decisively gathered most of the people in the three cities to Shattrath to board the Storm Fortress. This time happened to be the time when Andrea sneaked into Karazhan to wreak havoc.


    Just when Vinylon was about to set sail, UU read www. uukanshu.com A stranger who claimed to be from Azeroth broke through the demon''s defense and came to Shattrath''s gate.


    He called himself Medivh, the guardian of Azeroth. He came to Draenor this time to observe the destructive power of the Burning Legion and the orcs, and prepare for Azeroth''s future fight against the Burning Legion.


    Due to the intrusion of the evil energy of the Burning Legion, the portal he opened was shaken apart, and he could not return to his hometown for the time being.


    Andrea and Shandris, who had given great help to the Draenei, came from Azeroth. The Draenei had a lot of affection for the visitors from Azeroth, and Velen''s predictive ability did not come from this human. What hidden dangers were found in the mage.


    Under the condition that Medivh volunteered to provide the coordinates of Azeroth, Velen thought about it, and finally let him board the spaceship, and took the Storm Keep to Azeroth with the Draenei.


    "Medivh?!"


    When Andrea learned from Velen that this big fool returned to Azeroth by spaceship, she felt like beeping a dog.


    ¡®I worked so hard to keep him in Draenor, and that grandson still found a way to come back? ! ''

 Chapter 445： troublesome medivh

    Although the current Medivh has not been completely seized by Sargeras to control his body, many of his ideas have undoubtedly been influenced by the Fallen Titan.


    To this day, Medivh still believes that his move to recruit orcs is for the good of Azeroth.


    He believed that powerful foreign enemies could alert the kings and nobles in the Eastern Continent who only knew how to fight for power all day long.


    It has to be said that Sargeras'' subtle induction is very suitable for the actual situation of Azeroth.


    Lacking the stimulation of foreign enemies, the human kingdoms in the Eastern Continent are so boring that they can only play with themselves, especially the Stormwind Kingdom, which lives alone in the southern part of the continent.


    The problem of nobles in the Kingdom of Stormwind is more serious than that of the Seven Human Kingdoms in the north. The aftermath of Thoradin''s descendants passing on the throne has continued to this day, and most nobles are still very dissatisfied with the throne that the Wrynn royal family "stolen" from them.


    Although the Stormwind Kingdom also has some great nobles who are loyal to the royal family, their position appears to be extremely weak under the general trend of Taotao.


    The previous king, Baratheon, conquered all over the world, defeated the gnolls and the Gurubashi trolls who invaded the Elwynn Forest, and established a new territory, the Forest of Dawn, for Stormwind City, and consolidated the kingdom''s control over the fertile wilderness in the west. and the reign of the Redridge Mountains.


    However, the great nobles of Stormwind City knew that most of the credit for the war against the trolls should be attributed to the then young prince Ryan and his two little friends.


    It was Ryan who personally led Sir Lothar and Guardian Medivh to defeat the attack of the Gurubashi troll when the old king died in battle.


    However, the victory of the war provoked by the secret actions of Ryan, Lothar and Medivh did not make them happy.


    The three believed that their reckless cross-border raid attracted the Gurubashi army to suppress the border, causing the old king to die on the battlefield.


    After the war, Ryan inherited the throne, and Anduin Lothar was also promoted to the highest military leader of the Stormwind Kingdom because of his achievements in the war.


    But Medivh left quietly at this time. He felt his uncontrollable power in this battle, and felt deeply worried about it.


    She came to Karazhan following the call of her mother Aegwynn, and since then settled in the guardian''s mage tower, and was gradually eroded by Sargeras'' psychological loopholes.


    In Andrea''s view, Medivh''s state of mind at this time is similar to that of a self-righteous dutiful son in the future.


    "Many of my tragedies have been done to save Azeroth from greater enemies."


    With this extreme point of view, they firmly believe that the **** storm they set off is justified.


    ''Trouble...''


    Andrea frowned and rubbed the bridge of his nose under Velen''s bewildered gaze. Medivh''s unexpected return might have greatly advanced his original schedule.


    Seeing Andrea''s anxious expression, Velen asked suspiciously, "Andrea, that Mr. Medivh, did he lie to us about his status as a guardian?"


    "That''s not true."


    Andrea shook his head with a wry smile, "Medivh is indeed the guardian of the Tirisfal Council, and his job is to protect the safety of Azeroth."


    "However... the situation is more complicated. To put it simply, this guardian has been subtly influenced by Sargeras many years ago, and now I am afraid that it is impossible to turn back."


    "Sargeras!"


    Velen was startled. Back then, the fallen titan disguised himself as he had not fallen and showed them his incomparable power. Velen still has deep fear and deep worry about him.


    "...It seems that Azeroth is not as peaceful as I thought."


    Andrea smiled and spread his hands and said, "Isn''t this a matter of course? As the only world where the Burning Legion has been defeated, do you think they will give up their penetration of Azeroth so easily?"


    ¡­


    With the arrival of the Night Republic warships, a formal team of diplomats began to make contact with the draenei.


    Neither Velen nor Andrea participated in these official pleasantries and wrangling. The leaders of the two sides sat down in the Storm Fortress and exchanged a lot of information openly and honestly.


    The war between the Draenei and the orcs in Draenor has not subsided until today. They have a very good understanding of the orcs who drank the blood of the demons. This information is exactly what Andrea needs.


    At the same time, Andrea also told Velen all about the intentions of the Tirisfal Council and Medivh, as well as how he destroyed the Karazhan portal.


    I never expected that the Azeroth tour guide I thought was actually guided by the fallen titan, and Velen, who led the wolf into the house, was somewhat embarrassed while being afraid.


    Regarding Velen''s proposal to jointly kill Medivh and block Sargeras'' proposal to collude with the orcs from within Azeroth, Andrea had to give up temporarily after some consideration.


    Although it is only a part of the soul, Sargeras is now attached to the guardian Medivh after all.


    As one of the most powerful mortals in Azeroth, Medivh''s identity is relatively sensitive. Once he is moved, he will offend the Kingdom of Stormwind, Aegwynn, the Council of Tirisfal, and even all human kingdoms except Herod .


    Medivh was the strongest among humans. No matter what mistakes he made, the night elves, as outsiders on the other side of the sea, would instinctively resist him if they attacked him.


    Even if the night elves were like this, the Draenei, the aliens who had just arrived in Azeroth, couldn''t bear this responsibility even more.


    Velen''s current consideration is to gain the approval of all races in Azeroth first, and win a piece of inhabitable territory for the Draenei. Naturally, it is impossible to offend the overlord of the Eastern Continent¡ªhuman beings.


    But Andrea didn''t intend to let Medivh open the Dark Portal from Azeroth''s side so easily.


    After some discussion and negotiation with Velen, UU Reading Andrea welcomed the arrival of the draenei on behalf of the Republic of Dark Night. The large island where the Storm Fortress is stationed will temporarily serve as the land where the draenei live.


    The ecology of this island is very primitive, and it is a completely uninhabited land. There are only a group of barbaric Pygmies living on the island. With the strength of the Draenei, it is not a big problem to expel and compress their living space.


    Regardless of reminiscing with Hatalu, Yrel and others, after leaving the Lost Islands, Andrea contacted the Kingdom of Herod in the northern part of the Eastern Continent after a long absence.


    Brunhilde was quite surprised when he received the contact from Andrea. Since the founding of Herod, the two countries have maintained a relatively close trade relationship, but Andrea, who has been involved in many affairs, has not had any direct contact for a long time. Have been in touch with her.


    While reading the letter in his hand, Brunhilde, who was still graceful and beautiful, gradually frowned.


    In the letter, Andrea described in detail the whole story of Aegwynn and Medivh being possessed by Sargeras''s soul, and asked Brunhilde to officially question the legitimacy of the guardian Medivh''s behavior as a human.


    "Andrea, you really have a problem..."

 Chapter 446： harbinger of unrest

    The Kingdom of Herod is indeed one of the eight kingdoms of mankind, but after all, Herod is different from the other seven city-states split from the Arathor Empire, and the relationship between the two parties is not very close.


    Especially the neighboring Kingdom of Lordaeron, although intimidated by the powerful backing behind the Kingdom of Sheldron, Lordaeron never dared to attack Herod rashly after the death of Constantine, but the softness in economics, trade, diplomacy, etc. The suppression never stopped.


    The one with the best relationship with the Kingdom of Sheld is Dalaran. This long-sleeved mage kingdom has maintained good relations with all the countries in the Northern Continent.


    Brunhilde read the contents of Andrea''s letter repeatedly, and gradually found a breakthrough from the content of this letter.


    "Dalaran is very displeased with the Tirisfal Council''s blatant interference in the election of the Kirin Tor Council recently. Maybe... this is a good opportunity?"


    Brunhilde is also not impressed by the Tirisfal Council, who claim to be the guardians of Azeroth.


    These mages always put on a superior attitude and repeatedly made irresponsible remarks about Brunhilde''s behavior in guiding the Kingdom of Silud behind his back.


    Tirisfal believed that she was holding on to power, held high the banner of democracy and wanted to force her to completely decentralize power, and secretly fostered a so-called "heir" in the kingdom of Shelud who turned to him.


    However, the routines that can be played in the other seven human kingdoms have been unanimously resisted by the local residents in the sturdy folk of Xi Lude.


    In the end, the Tirisfal Council failed to achieve its goal, and fled out of the kingdom''s capital, Hilud City, driven by Brunhilde in desperation.


    The "heir" with an unjust name was also dispatched to Uldum across the sea by Sylud from afar, where he accepted Thorim''s "discipline" ever since.


    It is not just this time that the Tirisfal Council has interfered in the internal affairs of various countries. The eight human nations are becoming more and more dissatisfied with their unscrupulous behavior, but because of the powerful power of the guardians, they have not dared to tear themselves apart with them.


    ¡­


    Dalaran, Violet Castle.


    The contemporary Kirin Tor Speaker Antonidas received a letter from the Kingdom of Herod. Considering the seriousness of the matter mentioned in Brunhilde''s letter, he immediately summoned the members of the Kirin Tor Council of Six to discuss countermeasures and vote.


    At the same time, Gilneas, Stormgard, Alterac, Kul Tiras, and even Lordaeron, which has always had a tense relationship with Sylud, all received similar letters.


    Due to the common political interests of the long-running Kutirisfal Council, the Seven Northern Human Kingdoms, led by Antonidas, gathered in Dalaran for a long-lost secret meeting at the king level.


    When the undercurrent began to surge in the northern part of the Eastern Continent, discordant voices began to appear in the Stormwind Kingdom in the south.


    After Prism stepped up his efforts to spread rumors, the increasingly exaggerated rumors among the people finally caught King Lane''s attention.


    "Invaders from another world? Black swamp?"


    Ryan, who was wearing a crown, was in the prime of his life, and he frowned at the original version of the rumors submitted by MI7.


    After rumors spread by the people, the rumors spread by Prism have already deviated from the original content, but the exaggerated and rapidly expanding false rumors have attracted the attention of some people. one of them.


    The leader of SI7, Pasonia Shaw, knelt under the kingdom and bowed her head, "Yes, after our sorting out, the original rumors are like this."


    "Anduin."


    Ryan looked at Lothar who was slightly older than himself next to the kingdom, "I remember that the Black Swamp seems to be the territory of the Gurubashi trolls, right?"


    In middle age, Anduin Lothar''s hairline has receded rapidly, and signs of baldness have begun to appear.


    He nodded and said thoughtfully, "It is indeed the territory of the Gurubashi in name, but it is said that this area was used by them to exile prisoners a long time ago."


    "These prisoners offended the green dragon for unknown reasons, so the temple they built was sunk into the lake, and the exiles disappeared for a long time."


    "Exiles..." Ryan asked thoughtfully, "Do you know why they were exiled by Gurubashi?"


    "I don''t know about that." Lothar shook his head and said, "Perhaps there will be related records in Medivh, but..."


    Speaking of Medivh, Ryan and Lothar showed helpless and worried expressions at the same time.


    Their childhood friend has become more and more withdrawn in the past ten years, most of the time he locked himself in Karazhan and didn''t know what he was researching.


    "Medivh just left customs a few days ago, and Karazhan seems to have been invaded by thieves, and he is furiously investigating the loss in the tower."


    Lothar said with a wry smile, "I invited him to come to Stormwind City to relax, but he refused because he didn''t have time. According to the nobles who attended the banquet in Karazhan, Medivh''s temper became even more irritable."


    "Hey~"


    Ryan rubbed his brows with a headache, "Forget it, let him go, with Moros helping to take care of him, at least he doesn''t have to worry about his life."


    "Pasonia, continue to search for the source of the rumors. I always feel that someone is secretly planning behind this incident."


    Pasonia bowed her head and replied, "Your Majesty is wise, I think so too. Behind this large-scale spread of rumors, there should be experts in the same industry who are fueling the flames."


    ¡­


    When the Eastern Continent fell into turmoil, Andrea, who was in Anarchis, suddenly received a message from the Broken Isles.


    "That guy Loken has finally started to act..."


    After reading the information submitted by Elisande, Ulan Gaoling, and Namulia, Andrea sighed helplessly.


    After years of recruiting and buying horses, Hela seems to think that she already has enough troops to take the initiative to attack.


    Taking the ghost warship Naglfar as its flagship, which traveled between the abyss of Hell and the material world, Hylagar set sail from the Broken Isles in the mist and sailed all the way to the southwest.


    This group of green-skinned vrykul covered in seaweed called themselves Hylagar, and they quietly landed on the beach in the southeast of Uldum.


    With the help of the cover of fog, tens of thousands of Helagar launched a surprise attack on the unprepared Hall of Origin without anyone noticing.


    Although Andrea had reminded Thorim to pay attention to improving the defense against the sea before, this silent raid was still beyond Tol''vir''s expectations.


    Fortunately, there are quite a few guards in front of the Hall of Origin. UU Reading At this time, the main forces of both sides are fighting fiercely at the entrance of the hall.


    Both are descendants of Titan creations, and the strength of the two sides should have been evenly matched.


    But according to the tol''vir''s report from the front, these green vrykul are immortal, no matter how you attack them, you can''t kill them smoothly.


    Because of this rambunctious characteristic, the tol''vir, who were still unable to figure out the opponent''s details, retreated the defense line again and again until they retreated to the entrance of the hall of origin.


    Part of Hylagal took this opportunity to spread out in the lush jungle with their cover colors.


    The dense fog obscured the sight of the tol''vir, and the sneak attack from the dense forest made the tol''vir, who was used to mobile warfare, very uncomfortable.


    At the same time, a large number of iron vrykul and iron dwarves began to appear in Stormheim. They clashed with the local flesh vrykul, and seemed to intend to make these vrykul all submit to them.


    Andrea rubbed his temples with a headache, "Did Yogg-Saron smell the turmoil? It''s really not the right time to launch it."

 Chapter 447： Sudden throbbing of the soul

    All the Old Gods are experts in making trouble. Once they catch the opportunity, these guys will never let go of the opportunity to cause trouble for Azeroth.


    After thinking for a while, Andrea said to Niyana who was following her, "Let Eresalas fully assist Uldum, and we must keep the Hall of Origin, and not let it be taken away by Hela."


    "Helagall is still a soul after all, try to send as many priests with purification ability to fight, physical attacks have little lethality to them."


    "As for Stormheim, let the coalition forces of the Broken Isles attack to prevent Loken from integrating the local Vrykul forces."


    Andrea said with a half-smile, "This guy seems to be trying to get rid of Odin, completely cutting off the possibility of him recruiting Vrykul souls to expand his army."


    Although it was not easy for Loken to attack Thorim directly, but using the excuse of integrating the fragmented vrykul and sending iron vrykul and iron dwarves to discipline them, it was difficult for people to find fault with righteousness.


    What Loken was worried about was Raiden, who was still missing so far. He was afraid that the great guardian would seize the loopholes in his actions and suddenly lead his own army of creations to return to Ulduar.


    Although Layden, the stinky salty fish, has left the arena, his legend still remains in the arena. Layden''s deterrence is the only role he can play after his complete dereliction of duty.


    If it was on the cliffs of the storm, Andrea really wouldn''t dare to fight against Loken''s steel army, but since he took the initiative to send his army to the remote Broken Isles, Andrea didn''t intend to be polite to him, so he just took advantage of this Opportunity knocks out some of his resources.


    Although Loken with the creator engine and Ulduar can produce a large number of iron dwarves and iron vrykul with one click, the iron bodies of these creations need to consume mineral resources after all.


    The minerals mined by Loken''s forces are precisely the Saronite that grows in abundance in Northrend.


    Although the planting of the World Tree Andashir has effectively curbed the continued spread of Saronite, the ores that have grown out of the ground are difficult to reverse. There are a large number of Saronite ores distributed on the ground throughout Northrend.


    But no matter how much ore there is, there will be a day when it will be used up. Andrea ordered Sandarra City to clean up all the Saronite mines within the range controlled by the night elves many years ago. The ore available to Loken can only be obtained from the Storm Peak and Howling Wind fjord collection.


    Although under Andrea''s orderly response, Loken''s attempt could not cause any big waves for the time being, but Yogg-Saron''s troublesome behavior undoubtedly involved a lot of the night elves'' strength and attention.


    Misfortunes never come singly, Malfurion left the Emerald Dream just at this time, and anxiously asked Andrea for help.


    "Andrea, I''m afraid I can only trouble you to take a trip to Zandalar Island."


    Malfurion had heavy dark circles under his eyes, and his face was full of anxiety and worry. It was obvious that the situation in the Emerald Dream was not very optimistic recently.


    "The nightmare forces under Xavius ??are expanding outward like crazy, and the pressure on the dream defenders has increased exponentially."


    "Ysera recruited most of the green dragons who originally resided in the material world into the dream world, and we will also recruit druids from the army."


    "Just in case, Zandalar druid reinforcements had better be prepared in advance, and now these trolls are the only support we can find."


    Although the entire night elves can enter the Emerald Dream through Nordrassil''s connection, the dream world is a place full of natural power after all. Druids and green dragons who are very familiar with dreams can play their best here. fighting power.


    It is not that other professions will be weakened when entering the dream, but they need a lot of time to adapt to the rules of the Emerald Dream.


    There has never been a situation where druids can''t cope with nightmares before. N''Zoth and Yogg-Saron seem determined to hold back the night elves and let the powerful master of fel energy from the south of the Eastern Continent do things.


    "Huh~"


    Breathing out a foul breath, Andrea nodded solemnly and said, "I see, Leinera and Lunara will bring the Battle Druid Legion into the Emerald Dreamland for support soon, and I will also take time to go to Zanda La Dao, I hope Rezan can sell me some face."


    ¡­


    The druid legion is one of the main forces of the night republic, without their panacea support, the combat effectiveness of the night republic army will undoubtedly be weakened to a certain extent.


    But Nightmare King Xavius ??had to guard against the violent attack. Once the Nightmare spread in the Emerald Dream, it would not be so easy to push them back.


    As Andrea hurried off to Zandalar, Dalaran''s council of kings finally made progress.


    The seven human kingdoms in the northern part of the continent reached an agreement and at the same time launched an attack on the Tirisfal Council, strongly condemning their interference in the internal affairs of each country, and asked the Tirisfal Council to disclose the intentions behind the sneaky whereabouts of the Guardian Medivh in recent years.


    The joint attack of the Kings of the Seven Kingdoms made it difficult for the Tirisfal Council, which has always been accustomed to point fingers. Without the support of the Seven Kingdoms, all their political attempts would be nothing.


    As a last resort, the Tirisfal Council restarted the mage hunter of the Arcane Council, and under the secret guidance of Brunhilde, entered Karazhan to question Medivh, who had been surreptitiously in recent years.


    Of course, the six human kingdoms headed by Dalaran are not really for justice and justice, but just want to take the opportunity to plunder the guardian''s property and strengthen themselves.


    In the impression of the Tirisfal Council, Medivh is different from his mother, and his style of acting is not particularly tough.


    However, at this time Medivh was in a frenzy of anxiety, and the urging from the depths of his soul had a violent conflict with his own will.


    All the mage hunters who entered Karazhan were brutally killed by Medivh whose eyes gradually turned red, and their souls were even imprisoned in the upper floor of the tower to become guardians.


    Among the apprentices who were sent to Karazhan to steal teachers before, only a young mage named Khadgar was lucky enough to stay. He witnessed Medivh''s brutal behavior with his own eyes.


    Khadgar, who was worried, did not immediately startle the snake. He continued to lurk in Karazhan, quietly investigating the reason for Medivh''s personality change.


    Just as King Lane began to tentatively send scouts into the black swamp for investigation, Medivh finally couldn''t resist Sargeras'' will. His soul was suppressed in the deepest part of the Sea of ??Consciousness, and his body was completely taken over by the Fallen Titan.


    Sargeras didn''t act with the same concerns as Medivh. On the day he gained control of his body, he immediately teleported to the opening location of the portal that he had already discussed with Gul''dan.


    Andrea was immediately welcomed by the pterodactyl Loapaku after arriving on Zandalar Island. Just as the two were talking happily and heading towards the Garden of Loa Gods, the wailing of the star soul of Azeroth suddenly echoed in Andrea. echoed in Ya''s soul. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Uh!"


    Clutching her forehead in pain and leaning against the towering tree beside her, Paku obviously also felt a strong sense of strangeness, but her reaction was not as strong as Andrea''s.


    Rezan''s slightly anxious roar came from the mountains of Zuldazar, and the rest of the Loa also responded one after another, and the ordinary animals and birds alarmed by the Loa fled in panic.


    The Zandalari priests also felt the anxiety of their loa gods, and Dazar''alor was also flustered.


    "The portal of darkness...has it finally opened?"


    The pale Andrea finally managed to bear the howling from the depths of his soul, and Elune''s serious voice came into his mind at this time.


    "Leave Azeroth to me to appease you, and you continue to do what you should do."


    "This planet has begun to enter its own destiny orbit, and where the future development will go... depends on the choices and struggles of you mortal races living in Azeroth."

 Chapter 448： The Dark Portal Opens

    south of the black swamp


    Under the guidance of the red-eyed Medivh, Gul''dan, an orc warlock far away in Draenor, began to simultaneously absorb the vitality of Draenei prisoners to open the majestic Dark Portal.


    Gul''dan used evil energy to extract life energy from tens of thousands of draenei. This huge amount of evil energy finally flowed into a huge stone gate, and a dark green vortex began to appear in the center of the originally empty gate.


    At the same time, Medivh''s side also clearly saw the formation of the portal, and a green light curtain was finally stabilized with the efforts of powerful spellcasters from the two worlds.


    "Hehe~hahaha!"


    Medivh completed the work that Gul''dan needed to absorb a large number of Draenei souls alone, and he laughed wildly with scarlet eyes.


    "Come on, Gul''dan! Let your orcs step into this fragile world, and the Burning Legion will burn everything!"


    "Xi Law Law!"


    "Ok?"


    The horse neighing suddenly from the swamp made Medivh frowned slightly, "Tsk! It came really fast, but it was still too late after all."


    "Shua!"


    After launching the teleportation technique, Medivh disappeared from the black swamp before Gul''dan entered Azeroth. When the scout light cavalry from the Kingdom of Stormwind came to the scene, they happened to see a group of strong green-skinned creatures exuding brutality. Get out from behind the light curtain.


    "huh~"


    The lame and crooked orc at the head was wearing a dirty hood. He looked at these human scouts with surprised faces and let out a sinister laugh.


    "Fragile creatures, this wretched world belongs to the Horde."


    "Humph!"


    Immediately behind Gul''dan was a tall orc wearing black metal armor. His muscular right hand held a heavy two-handed warhammer, and his mighty fighting power was almost visible to the naked eye.


    Although Black Hand, the first great chief of the tribe, was not very intelligent, the tragic situation in his home world still aroused his suspicion.


    If it wasn''t for Gul''dan''s promise to find a new home for the orcs, Blackhand would have followed Orgrim''s advice, and would have blown Gul''dan''s head off with a single blow if he was suspected of destroying Draenor''s ecology.


    "Gul''dan, don''t talk so much useless nonsense, I want to see your actual actions for the Horde."


    "Of course, of course."


    Gul''dan''s high-spirited eyes flashed a trace of anger, but he knew that he did not have the ability to command an army, and he had to rely on the leadership ability of the black hand to complete the task assigned to him by Kil''jaeden and get the reward he promised from the demon lord - becoming a **** .


    Great Chief Blackhand was born in the Blackrock Clan. Unlike other orc clans who use primitive weapons, the Blackrock Clan has built a large foundry in their hometown, and their weapons and equipment are more expensive than other clans. Very good.


    Following Blackhand into Azeroth was an expressionless Blackrock orc. He carried a metal one-handed short hammer in his hand, and was wearing the same fine black-gold plate armor. He glanced at the black swamp with anxiety in his eyes. and worry.


    ''Sufficient natural resources, indeed a suitable new world to live in, but...''


    He looked at Gul''dan, who was flattering Blackhand, with gloomy eyes, "If Gul''dan''s warlocks are not prevented from using fel energy, this world will follow in Draenor''s footsteps sooner or later." ''


    The black hand waved back impatiently at Gul''dan who was still flattering, "Go away, Warlock! The next step is our job."


    Pointing the ferocious human-faced warhammer in his hand at the human scout who was about to ride his horse to turn around, the black hand shouted passionately, "Soldiers of the tribe! Use the blood of these aliens to sacrifice the flag and take down this new world, for the tribe!"


    "For the Horde!"


    ¡­


    "What did you say?!"


    A few hours later, King Lane in Stormwind Fortress stood up in surprise and anger, his majestic eyes fixed on the middle-aged female thief half kneeling under the steps.


    "Total destruction? Did I hear wrong? Or is your information wrong?"


    Pasonia said in a flat tone, "The intelligence that MI7 dared to submit will never be wrong. Our cavalry scouts are indeed all wiped out, and we have not even been able to send any relevant information about the people who killed them."


    Ryan took a breath, sat back on the throne and said with a sullen face, "Continue to arrange scouts to investigate, and find out what happened in the black swamp as soon as possible!"


    "yes."


    After Pasonia withdrew, Ryan looked at his friend beside him with a somewhat disturbed expression, "Anduin, clean up our troops, I have a bad feeling."


    "That rumor... I''m afraid it''s not just a simple rumor."


    ¡­


    "This... this is..."


    In Karazhan, Medivh''s secret library, the apprentice Khadgar entered this unexpectedly unprotected room without any hindrance. The pattern and explanation of the Dark Portal hanging on the wall made his pupils dilate suddenly.


    "how is this possible?!"


    Khadgar murmured in disbelief, "The Guardian is going to open a portal to bring creatures from other worlds into Azeroth?"


    Knowing that his actions would be discovered at any time, even though Khadgar was in a difficult mood at the moment, he still managed to suppress the uneasiness in his heart, and copied all the patterns and words hanging in the secret library as quickly as possible.


    When he left the library pretending to be calm, Medivh just teleported back to Karazhan.


    Khadgar collected himself and respectfully gave Medivh the apprenticeship etiquette.


    "Mentor, welcome back."


    "Ok."


    At this moment, Medivh''s eyes had returned to normal, he glanced at Khadgar lightly, and brushed past him without any emotion.


    Khadgar felt the coldness and indifference in Medivh''s eyes, and his muscles tensed. He had an ominous premonition that he might be attacked at any time.


    Fortunately, Medivh ignored Khadgar, told Moros not to be disturbed, and the guardian locked himself in the room again.


    "call¡­"


    Khadgar breathed a sigh of relief with cold sweat on his head, "The mentor''s character and behavior are becoming more and more abnormal..."


    ¡­


    Although I didn''t experience it personally, the opening of the Dark Portal was truly conveyed to Andrea through Azeroth''s unexplained wailing.


    Under Elune''s appeasement, the intense signal from Azeroth finally faded away, and Andrea settled her mood and followed Pa''ku to the Garden of Loa in Zandalar. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Usually, many members of this residence specially provided for the Loa would go out to play, but at this time, all the Zandalar Loa headed by Rezan gathered here, and the nearby Zandalari priests He also waited for the speeches of the loa gods with serious expressions.


    "Andrea, you came just in time."


    Rezan no longer had the friendly attitude he used to have when meeting Andrea, he said seriously, "I feel the violent shock from the Eastern Continent, do you have any idea about it?"


    "There is a little speculation, but I can''t be 100% sure."


    Andrea''s face was still a little pale. He first nodded to the loas present. This impolite gesture caused dissatisfaction among some low-level loas.


    "A mere mortal..."


    "Shut up!"


    Rezan glared at the antelope Loa sternly, "Short-sighted guy, can''t you see that the ''mortal'' you mentioned has been promoted to demigod?"

 Chapter 449： cheer up the whole world

    As the most powerful existence among all Loa, Rezan''s vision is not comparable to that of other low-level Loa. He can see through Andrea''s majestic vitality and sublimated soul at a glance.


    "Wow~Wow~"


    A loa in human form with a mask teleported to Andrea''s side, put his hand on Andrea''s shoulder familiarly, and said in a frivolous tone, "Mortal demigod, it''s incredible, your soul will definitely Is it delicious?"


    "Bwonsamdi!"


    "Yes~ yes~ don''t worry, lord king loa."


    Bwonsamdi waved his hand boredly, "I''m not asking for trouble, it''s just a joke, don''t be so serious."


    Andrea looked at the humanoid Loa who floated aside with interest, "Is Bwonsamdi in charge of death and soul... I don''t know who has more control over the soul, he or Hella." ''


    Among the many animal loa, Bwonsamdi is the only outlier. Andrea doesn''t know how this guy was recognized as a loa by other primitive animal gods, but it seems that his status is not very high, although his strength Strong enough to be second only to Rezan.


    "Cough~ let''s get down to business."


    Andrea said seriously, "Not long ago, I felt a wailing sound from the depths of my soul. After identification, this sound came from the soul of the world of Azeroth."


    The loa present here are all primitive gods who have lived for countless years. In ancient times, they were entrusted by the guardians of the titans to guard the three seals that suppressed G''huun, so they have some understanding of the soul of the world.


    "Howling..."


    Rezan''s tone was very worried, "It seems that something serious has indeed happened, and Andrea, is your visit to Zandalar Island related to this?"


    "That''s right."


    The linkage of the ancient gods to make troubles is also because they have spied the opportunity of foreign enemy invasion, and they can indeed be counted as different branches of the same event.


    "Kings loa, I''ve come to ask Zandalar for help."


    Andrea said solemnly, "The situation in the Emerald Dream is not optimistic. The minions of the ancient gods launched a crazy raid. The guardians of the dream are very difficult to resist. We need the assistance of Zandalari."


    The velociraptor Loagonk is the source of all druids in Zandalar. After hearing Andrea''s words, he first nodded solemnly and said in agreement, "I have also sensed the danger from the dream world, and I am about to pass through my priest. The situation will be communicated to the God King."


    "The Emerald Dream?"


    Rezan closed his eyes and thought for a moment, when his huge Devilsaur body suddenly shone with a golden light.


    A few seconds later, the soul of a Zandalari troll with a slightly dazed expression floated in front of Rezan. Seeing the large number of loa surrounding him, the troll wearing a lot of gold decorations was startled.


    "Great kings Loalezan, you are..."


    Rezan interrupted the troll, "Rastakhan, listen to me first."


    ''Rastakhan? ''


    Andrea''s eyes sparkled, "So this is the longest-lived **** king in Zandalari history?" ''


    Rastakhan''s age is over 200 years old, and he is one of the few **** kings whose name can be remembered by Rezan.


    The talented Rastakhan even asked Rezan to export his strength to maintain his lifespan and youth, and most of the time Rastakhan did not live up to Rezan''s high expectations.


    Although the pace of progress has slowed down recently, the Zandalari''s national strength has been greatly improved during the past 200 years of Rastakhan''s reign. The replacement of naval ships has also been successfully completed, and the combat effectiveness has been greatly improved.


    "Azeroth is undergoing drastic changes. The conservative ideas of the past can no longer guarantee the safety of the Zandalari Empire and the entire world. We must actively intervene in the world again, just like your ancestors did."


    After all, Rastakhan is just an ordinary mortal, he was very confused by Rezan''s words.


    "Upheaval? I don''t quite understand, and..."


    Turning his gaze to Andrea, who was standing with his chest folded, Rastakhan''s gaze flickered.


    "Who is he, and why has he entered my territory without permission?"


    Andrea shrugged with a smile and said, "I''m very glad to meet the new generation of ''young'' God King. I have obtained Rezan''s permission here, and I am not trespassing."


    "you¡­"


    "Well, it''s not important."


    Rezan interrupted Rastakhan''s displeased questioning. No one dared to talk to him like this after Rastakhan became the God-Queen.


    "Gonk, tell Rastakhan about the situation. I hope Zandalar can send a large number of druids into the Emerald Dream in the shortest possible time to help the green dragon and druids of other races resist the invasion of the nightmare."


    "In addition, call trolls from all over the world and ask them to provide information and help in the name of Zandalari. We must find out where the crisis comes from as soon as possible."


    Let Gonk drag the bewildered Rastakhan''s soul aside to communicate, Rezan let out a long sigh.


    "Andrea, it''s not that the Zandalari don''t want to send troops to intervene in world affairs immediately, but just like the small actions of the two ancient gods, G''huun of Nazmir has also begun to act."


    "After the War of Quicksand ended, we repelled the attack of the blood troll, and the blood troll, whose vitality was severely damaged, was silent for hundreds of years."


    "But because of fear of G''huun, we dare not rush to throw too many troops into Nazmir, lest they be corrupted by the blood god."


    "Trolls have a strong reproductive ability. After hundreds of years of cultivation, the blood trolls have regained their vitality again. Under G''huun''s plan, they launched an attack on the border of Zandalar."


    "Although it''s a pity, sending druids to assist the Emerald Dream is the limit of what Zandalari can do now."


    Andrea frowned. Although he was a little disappointed, he couldn''t ask the Zandalari to give up the threat in front of their house and devote all their troops to the war with the orcs.


    ¡®Forget it, I hope that Brunhilde can connect the human kingdoms of the Eastern Continent. This war... I¡¯m afraid they can only rely on themselves. ''


    ¡­


    UU Reading Andrea was not too surprised by Ghuorn''s troubles. Although it was man-made, the ancient gods were the ancient gods, and he would be surprised if he didn''t seize the opportunity to make trouble.


    However, the progress of the situation was somewhat beyond Andrea''s expectations. After Hylagar landed in Uldum, a large number of Naga followed their footsteps and occupied a large beach in the south of the Hall of Origin.


    N''Zoth should have secretly cooperated with Yogg-Saron. The complete death of C''Thun seemed to make them feel the crisis.


    The Draenei who were familiar with Azeroth''s atmospheric environment and gravity in the Lost Islands also encountered their first test in Azeroth.


    In the ruins of Vasjelan in the south of the main island of the Lost Islands, a large number of Naga rushed to the coast from the sea. They slaughtered the native Pygmies on the island all the way, and headed straight to the volcanic plain where the Draenei settled.


    Returning to Anarchis, Andrea experienced the feeling of crisis coming from all over the world at the same time for a long time.


    "Heh~ you''re all hiding behind your back and want to play chess, right? Very good, I''ll stay with you to the end!"

 Chapter 450： Traces of Deathwing

    Although creatures like the Naga have a strong fertility rate and a large number of people, their combat effectiveness on land is really not very good. The sea is the real home of the Naga.


    Although the Draenei fled all the way to Azeroth, this does not mean that their soldiers are weak. A race that can be overtaken by the Burning Legion and has not been extinct for thousands of years cannot really be a weak chicken.


    With the opening of the Dark Portal, the entire Azeroth is in turmoil.


    Not only did the Burning Legion launch another invasion with the orcs as the advance team, but the ancient gods who hid in the dark and waited for an opportunity were also impatiently dispatching their generals to make trouble one after another, like a collective riot.


    Nightmare and Naga came from N''Zoth, Hela and Loken''s actions must have been instructed by Yogg-Saron, and the Zandalari trolls were also targeted by their old opponent G''huun as always.


    As the guardian of Azeroth, Wyrmrest Temple cannot move freely.


    The crazy attack of Nightmare King Xavius ??involved most of the energy of the Green Dragon Army, and there was no spare manpower to participate in the things of the material world.


    The Bronze Dragon has not seen its own boss for thousands of years. The Dragon Empress Soli Domi finally panicked and sent a large number of Bronze Dragons under him to sneak into various timelines to find them.


    But this search not only failed to find Nozdormu''s whereabouts, but found a group of time destroyers in countless time streams.


    These dragons covered with black scales call themselves Eternal Dragons, and they boldly claim to change the past time of Azeroth, so as to achieve the purpose of changing the future in disguise.


    Thoridormi, Queen of the Bronze Dragon, is apparently serious about it, as the Bronze Dragon is now entangled with the Eternal Dragon in a number of branching timelines.


    But Andrea, who knew the inside story, was a little dumbfounded about this. Strictly speaking, the two waves of dragons were just beating themselves.


    The original intention of Eternal Dragon is to reverse the ending of the end of time, but because of the causal constriction ability of the timeline, the source of this ending actually comes from the person who is determined to stop it...or in other words, the dragon.


    Now that the eternal dragon has appeared, it means that the ending of the end of time has appeared in the branch timeline of Azeroth, but it has not yet affected the main line, and Andrea has no time to help the bronze dragon solve this problem for the time being.


    Black dragons and blue dragons are both endangered races. Malygos and Sinestra are busy expanding their populations, and they don''t intend to participate in this kind of war between mortals.


    And there is one most critical piece of information that has caught the attention of the remaining two dragon kings¡ªDeathwing.


    I don''t know whether the fallen black dragon king was intentional or unintentional, but Deathwing, who has been missing for thousands of years, was recently seen appearing in the Red Ridge Mountain area.


    If it was any other place, at most Malygos would rush to find Deathwing''s revenge, but Redridge Mountain was different.


    After the War of the Ancients ended, the Dragon Clan tried various methods, but they could not destroy the dragon soul made by Deathwing, nor could they extract their respective powers from this artifact.


    As a last resort, Ysera and Alexstrasza decided to seal it up, and the remaining blue dragons would cast magic on the dragon soul under the presidency of the blue dragon concubine Saragosa. No dragon family could use this artifact.


    Deathwing, who had been lurking for thousands of years, reappeared, and appeared very precisely at the seal location of the Dragon Soul, which aroused the high vigilance of Alexstrasza and Malygos.


    Although Malygos had repeatedly confirmed the situation of the Dragon Soul after waking up, they were not sure whether Deathwing had obtained some strange power from his new master to bypass the seal of the blue dragon.


    In order not to cause panic in the mortal world, Malygos and Alexstrasza opened the portal and went to the Red Ridge Mountains of the Eastern Continent as mortals to investigate.


    However, in fact, Deathwing went to Red Ridge Mountain just to feign his return on purpose to prove his return and arouse the vigilance and attention of the Dragon Clan.


    ¡­


    The whole world is full of battlefields. Andrea originally planned to provide assistance to the Stormwind Kingdom when it asked for help. Now it seems that the night elves may find it difficult to draw enough troops.


    When the vanguard army led by Lothar first collided with the orcs in the Black Swamp, the battle in Uldum finally entered a fever pitch with the addition of Naga.


    Naga and Hylagal, who belonged to different camps, were temporarily united under the control of their respective masters. Before the reinforcements from Elesalas arrived, the outer defense line of the Hall of Origin was finally breached by the swarming enemies .


    The hot-tempered Thorim almost swung his hammer to join the battle on the spot. After the persuasion of the four Origin Furnace Guardians, the angry Storm Guardian finally agreed to stay and guard the most important Origin Furnace core area.


    Although the coalition forces of Hylagar and Naga broke through the defense line and entered the Hall of Origin, it was not so easy to reach the core area of ??the Hall of Origin. The Titan creations guarding the hall were stubbornly resisting their attack.


    Andrea didn''t pay much attention to this road. Perhaps the success of plotting against Odin gave Hela an illusion about the strength of the Titan Guardian.


    Even without the four guardians of the Furnace of Origin, Rasha, Isist, Amunai, and Setes, the enraged Thorim alone could make them feel what a real titan guardian is.


    And with the arrival of the night elves southern army, the situation in Uldum should soon undergo further changes.


    Next is Stormheim.


    Loken''s steel army was indeed huge in number, and the local flesh and blood vrykul were crushed to death by the steel army with almost no resistance because they were not united.


    Under the command of Val''kyr, the remaining resisters gathered near Aggramar''s treasury, and swore to the death to guard this sacred hall that houses the artifact of the Pillar of Creation.


    The armies of Suramar, Highmountain, and Black Rook Hold marched into Stormheim in two directions.


    The forces of the night elves and the nightborne gathered in the Suramar region and approached Hedashal from the crimson woodlands northeast of Suramar.


    The Gaoling Tauren joined forces with the Hidden Passage, and descended from the southeast of Thunder Totem into Stormheim.


    The battle along this road should be more intense. After all, Stormfjord is Hela''s lair, and Hela, who claims to be the goddess of death, will definitely cause a lot of trouble to the coalition forces.


    In contrast, Northrend''s dragon-slaying vrykul counterattack was very weak.


    After receiving Zandalari''s instructions, although the Drakkari trolls were very reluctant, they finally temporarily put aside their grievances with Sandalar and pointed their finger at the Vrykul in Howling Fjord.


    Andrea didn''t plan to intervene in the battle in the dream. Malfurion and Xavius, the old opponents, had already identified the opponent''s back and forth attacks, and it was not yet clear who would win.


    "Then, the most important and dangerous thing for UU Reading is still the main battlefield of the Eastern Continent..."


    Andrea, who is in charge of the central command, also compiled the battle reports from all over the country. He must not be busy alone.


    Garald personally went to the front line of Stormheim to coordinate and command, while the Southern Legion was led by Sentinel General Shandris to Uldum for support.


    From a rough point of view, it seems that it is not so easy to fall into a disadvantage in every battlefield, but it is not so easy to gain an overwhelming advantage in a short period of time. Only the battle situation of the Storm Kingdom on the other side of the sea makes Andrea very worried.


    But at this time, bad news came from Brunhild.


    The new round of the king''s conference that is being held in the royal city of Lordaeron is encountering difficulties. The human kingdom headed by Lordaeron does not believe the rumors of the alien invasion of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    Under the propaganda of some nobles, the kings seem to regard the turmoil in the south as a small fight similar to the wolf man war.


    Andrea touched his chin and thought, "The Lordaeron nobles who deliberately downplayed the impact of the orc chaos, and Deathwing who disappeared again... I seem to understand something." ''

 Chapter 451： War of the 2nd Generation Guardians

    When the Stormwind Kingdom was at war with the Gnolls and the Gurubashi Empire, King Baratheon also asked for aid from the Northern Kingdoms.


    However, due to the great distance between the two sides, except for Kul Tiras who sent some supplies from the sea to the Stormwind Kingdom out of morality, the other countries put on a gloating posture, watching the Stormwind Kingdom struggle desperately in the alien invasion.


    In fact, their attitude is also very understandable, nothing more than jealousy and jealousy.


    Unlike the seven kingdoms of humanity that share the northern territory, the Stormwind Kingdom alone occupies a huge territory in the southern part of the continent. In terms of land area alone, only the most powerful Lordaeron can compare with it.


    Recalling their own cramped territory, it is strange that the unbalanced kings would actively rescue the Stormwind Kingdom. They hope that the Gurubashi trolls can slow down the development of the Stormwind Kingdom, and it is best to **** a few pieces of territory.


    However, the sky is against people''s wishes. With the efforts of the three young people, the war against the jungle trolls more than ten years ago finally allowed the Stormwind Kingdom to win.


    The territory of the Kingdom of Stormwind, which captured the Forest of Dawn and most of the Black Swamp, has faintly surpassed Lordaeron in terms of territory. Now even the big brother in the north, who has always been holding on to airs, is not happy.


    In fact, this is also caused by the butterfly effect brought by Andrea.


    If the Kingdom of Lordaeron can completely control the entire Tirisfal Glades, their territory should still be larger than the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    However, the Kingdom of Shelud, which is stuck at the throat of Lordaeron, occupies a large area of ??territory in the west of Lordaeron, but Lordaeron dare not take it back from them.


    In addition, when Alterac took advantage of the fire to grab a piece of territory from West Weld, Dalaran and Gilneas also occupied Lordaeron Mill Lake on the condition of mediation. The original history has shrunk a lot.


    But even so, Lordaeron''s territory is still the highest among the seven human kingdoms in the north, and it often puts on a big brother face unscrupulously, making the kings of other kingdoms look very unpleasant.


    Andrea commissioned Brunhilde to secretly investigate the nobles who had the most fun dancing, but at this time the noble who first stood up and denounced the orc rebellion as rumors suddenly disappeared without anyone noticing.


    And what surprised Brunhilde the most was that Terenas Menethil, King of Lordaeron, did not remember any advice from a nobleman who claimed to be Prestor, and everyone forgot about his existence and traces .


    "really."


    Andrea smiled knowingly, "Heh~ are you hiding behind and fanning the flames?"


    ¡­


    Deathwing has been very depressed recently. Originally, he wanted to continue pretending to be a nobleman in the Kingdom of Lordaeron to stir up rumors, but his existence seemed to be noticed by the person in power behind the scenes in the Kingdom of Sirud.


    As a last resort, Deathwing cautiously left the royal city of Lordaeron, and went to the capitals of several other human kingdoms to continue "lobbying".


    I don''t know where Alexstrasza and Malygos got the news, and they happened to bump into him in the snowy Alterac City.


    Although escaping from Alterac with superior strength, Malygos himself dispelled the psychic suggestion he had imposed on the human kings.


    His identity as the lord of Prestor was completely exposed, and all human countries have since raised their vigilance against the sudden appearance of strange nobles, and it is impossible to use the same method to fool them.


    However, Deathwing hiding in the Alterac snow-capped mountains accidentally discovered a group of strange trolls with weak black dragon blood. Out of curiosity, he simply settled here temporarily, taking the opportunity to study the anomalies produced by the mixture of mortal race and dragon blood reaction.


    Although his identity has been exposed, Deathwing does not think that the northern kingdoms will send reinforcements to the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    Even though his existence was proved to be a forgery, his demagogic words still resonated in the hearts of the kings of various countries to varying degrees.


    Brunhilde tried her best to facilitate the reinforcements sent to the south, but under the extremely negative attitude of the kings of the six countries, in the end she could only report to Andrea across the sea in disappointment, and she tried her best.


    "never mind¡­"


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea sighed and said, "The Stormwind Kingdom itself has its own problems. If we had strengthened the connection with the northern countries in the early years, we wouldn''t be able to find reinforcements at all now."


    When the good news came that the Draenei easily defeated the Naga invasion, the Stormwind Kingdom sent bad news at the same time.


    As the number of orcs passing through the Dark Portal increased, the vanguard led by Lothar gradually became unable to withstand the orcs'' advance.


    Most of the weapons and armor of the orcs are very primitive, and the battle formations are also messy, but their individual combat effectiveness makes Lothar very frightened.


    When they first came into contact, an orc warrior holding a thick iron battle ax went crazy and even fought ten against one.


    Seeing the opponent''s monster-like physical fitness, Lothar quickly adjusted the tactics of the frontline soldiers, and formulated a special joint defensive tactic to deal with the orcs. At this time, the loss ratio of humans and orcs barely stabilized at around 3:1.


    Witnessing the orc army pouring out of the huge portal, Lothar felt very heavy.


    As an excellent military leader, he knew very well that an all-out war might be inevitable.


    The orcs who fought against humans were just the vanguard sent by the black hand, composed of some small and medium-sized clans. The real core combat power of the orcs was still hiding behind the battlefield to observe the strength of humans.


    Although the fighting power of this pink-skinned individual is not as good as that of the orcs who drank the blood of demons, their tacit cooperation in joint operations made the chief black hand quite troublesome.


    Blackhand''s lieutenant, Orgrim, has received a lot of inspiration from human tactics and tactics, and is currently discussing related topics with his friend Durotan.


    At this moment, Andrea received a message from Prism who was monitoring Karazhan.


    Karazhan welcomes an unexpected visitor, former Guardian Aegwynn.


    Knowing the power of the Guardian better than anyone else, Aegwynn went to the Black Swamp to check, and quickly confirmed that the one who opened the portal from the side of Azeroth was his son whom he had high hopes for.


    This discovery made her both shocked and angry. She did not expect that the successor she had carefully cultivated would become a **** of the Burning Legion.


    The hot-tempered Aegwynn brought his blue dragon friend whom he met during the First World War in Northrend to his door to question him. His words quickly attracted fierce resistance from Medivh, who was completely controlled by Sargeras.


    When Andrea was sent to Karazhan by Seres, the battle between the two generations of guardians of UU Reading had come to an end.


    The blue dragon Arkanagos, who was called by Aegwynn to help out, continued to persist with scars all over his body, while Aegwynn was bound by magic by Medivh with red eyes.


    "Poor Aegwynn." Medivh, whose body was controlled by Sargeras, said sarcastically, "You didn''t expect your victory to be so empty, did you?"


    A dark green flame spewed out from Medivh''s hand, aiming at the crumbling Akanagos.


    "Do not!"


    Aegwynn, who was struggling hard, could only watch Akanagos being burned by the flames, and wailed in pain.


    At the very moment, the golden circular shield wrapped Akanagos, whose scales were blackened all over, and the fel flames were immediately extinguished under the suppression of the holy light.


    "Ok?"


    Medivh frowned and looked towards the far continent in front of Karazhan''s main entrance, where a night elf man was pointing at the dying blue dragon with a staff in his hand.

 Chapter 452： 1 body with two souls

    Out of women''s beauty-loving nature, when Aegwynn passed on the power of the guardian to Medivh, he also reserved a small part of the magic power for himself to maintain life span and youthful beauty. https://


    It was with the power of this small part of the guardian that Aegwynn was able to persist for so long under Medivh, who was controlled by the Demon King.


    However, there is still a big gap in strength between the two sides. When Aegwynn was bound by Medivh''s magic, Akanagos rushed to rescue his friend, but he became Medivh''s target.


    Just because Medivh didn''t know this strange night elf in gold and black robes didn''t mean that his mother, Aegwynn, didn''t know him.


    "Andrea!"


    Aegwynn looked at Andrea with a stern expression in surprise, and another female night elf mage who was unfamiliar followed Andrea.


    "Ceres, you step back first."


    Andrea looked solemnly at Medivh, who was emitting powerful evil energy all over his body. Due to the subtle influence of Sargeras, Medivh''s original arcane power had completely changed.


    Seres knew that she couldn''t intervene in a battle of this magnitude, she was only used as a means of transportation to send her husband from the distant Anakis to Karazhan.


    "Huh~ Fortunately, Prism''s information came in time."


    Andrea exhaled lightly, and turned to look at Akanagos who had completely fainted from the protective spell.


    It is always a good thing to be able to save a blue dragon. The number of blue dragons is very rare, and the death of another one will undoubtedly make Malygos very distressed. Andrea doesn''t want to face the crazy blue dragon king again.


    Gently clenched his left hand, and as a golden energy long sword slid across the air, the chains of fel energy that bound Aegwynn broke instantly.


    "Shua!"


    After Aegwynn got out of trouble, he immediately reversed the flashing technique and came to Andrea. The once proud and high-spirited guardian looked ashamed and depressed.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If it wasn''t for my arrogance, the soul of Sargeras wouldn''t be lurking on me so easily, and Medivh wouldn''t..."


    Andrea waved his hand to stop Aegwynn''s self-examination, "I''ll talk about it later, it''s important."


    Medivh...or Sargeras looked at the night elf with a look of surprise.


    "You, I remember you, you participated in the battle of the Eternal Well 10,000 years ago!"


    "Oh~"


    Andrea smiled sarcastically, and saluted Sargeras with a gesture of touching his chest.


    "Long time no see, Demon King Sargeras, I didn''t expect you to still remember my appearance, hasn''t Azeroth made you suffer enough 10,000 years ago?"


    "Arrogance!"


    Although he was possessed by Medivh, Sargeras'' arrogance didn''t diminish because of it. He sneered proudly, "A fluke victory at the expense of the Well of Eternity makes you so proud?"


    "Azeroth will eventually surrender to me, and all worlds parasitized by the ancient gods will be purified by my flames!"


    It wasn''t that Andrea was bored and flirted with Sargeras. He smiled meaningfully, "If you didn''t act immediately, it means that you don''t have the certainty of victory in your heart. Medivh''s power can''t be fully controlled, right?"


    Sargeras frowned slightly, and Andrea hit his biggest pain point.


    After all, he was only possessed by Medivh and could not fully control Medivh''s power.


    Not to mention that Medivh''s soul has been struggling in this body. It was because of his obstruction that Sargeras was unable to kill Aegwynn. He could only restrain him and sacrifice the flag with Akanagos.


    However, the Demon King has lived all his life, even if his strength is temporarily insufficient, he will never bow his head to show weakness to anyone.


    "Hmph! Let me see how much progress you have made in ten thousand years!"


    During the Battle of the Well of Eternity 10,000 years ago, Sargeras entered Azeroth for a very short time, but in fact he has been distorting the void to observe the world from the perspective of high-level demons who invaded Azeroth, showing conspicuous Some mortals have long been on his blacklist.


    Of course, Andrea, who left an impression in the minds of Archimonde and Mannoroth, is also one of them.


    Sargeras is a little unconfident about the strength he can display now. Rezan can see through Andrea''s demigod status at a glance, and Sargeras has no reason not to recognize it.


    ¡®A demigod promoted by mortals? ''


    Waving the fel flames withdrawn from Akanagos''s body, he attacked Andrea, and Andrea curled his lips at the way of opening and closing.


    As a powerful titan, no matter before or after his fall, Sargeras seldom encountered beings who could match him in power. In terms of precise control of power, he was not as good as someone who was born weak and grew up step by step. mortal.


    With the idea of ??testing Sargeras'' strength, Andrea stood still and did not move, while the thick golden shield firmly protected him.


    Aegwynn originally planned to pinch Sargeras with Andrea, but Seles held her back at this moment and pointed at Acanagos, whose whole body was blackened and unconscious.


    "Save the people first... save the dragon, and leave the fallen guardian to Andrea."


    The green fel flame hit the holy light shield head and face. From the intensity of the attack, Andrea roughly judged the strength that Sargeras''s soul could display.


    "It''s not as strong as Medivh himself in battle. It seems that Medivh''s soul is still struggling. If so..."


    "clang!"


    The staff landed heavily, and the golden light waves that spread out extinguished the fel flames released by Sargeras.


    Under the transfer of the power of nature, the power of holy light in Andrea''s body seamlessly switched to shadow.


    "Mind Blast, Shadow Word Pain, Vampiric Touch."


    Three consecutive shadow spells that directly hit the soul fell on Sargeras without chanting, and Andrea saw Medivh''s face twitch heavily.


    It was the soul of Sargeras who was hit hard by the soul, and the trauma of his soul meant that the suppressed soul of Medivh had an opportunity.


    "Ugh!"


    Medivh''s body hugged his head in pain and howled, half of the evil energy surrounding his body was extinguished, replaced by blue-purple pure arcane energy.


    Seeing this scene, Aegwynn felt hopeful, "Medivh! Be firm in your beliefs, UU Reading Don''t lose to the temptation of darkness in your heart!"


    Andrea looked at the excited Aegwynn speechlessly, "If I knew this, why would it have been so easy for Sargeras to **** Medivh''s body control if it wasn''t for your sheep-herding discipline?" ''


    With a successful blow, Andrea pinpointed Sargeras'' weakness and continued to chase and attack.


    "Vampire Embrace, Mind Plague, Mind Flay!"


    Sargeras used the evil protection spell to strengthen his mental defense with a grim expression, but Andrea''s shadow spell still shook his soul.


    "Void! It''s void again!"


    Sargeras yelled angrily and smashed his temple hard. Anyway, this body is not his, and he doesn''t feel bad if it is worn out.


    "The majestic demigod of Azeroth actually used the power of the void. Sure enough, this planet has been completely corrupted by the void!"


    The expression on Medivh''s face was strangely divided into two halves from the middle, one half was ferocious and furious, and the other half was anxious and weak.


    "Mother! Chancellor Moon Shadow, hurry up! Destroy my body!"


    "No! You cowardly idiot, give me your body!"


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon

 Chapter 453： hope of internal breach

    The oboe sung by the same person in different tones made Andrea a little speechless, and he didn''t bother to scold his own Sargeras for more nonsense.


    Suspended in mid-air by the power of shadow, Andrea spewed out condensed power of the void from his whole body.


    Seeing that the situation was urgent, Sargeras manipulated the right half of his body that he could control to raise his gleaming green right hand, and the life force of the guests and servants in Karazhan was absorbed in large quantities, converging into streams of green light and concentrated in Sargeras'' hands.


    A mournful howl came from the high tower of Karazhan. There were nearly 2,000 servants and guests in the tower. The vitality of these people was absorbed by Sargeras into his hands with fel energy.


    The greatly enhanced power of fel energy surprised Aegwynn and Seres, and Andrea''s prepared spell was completed.


    "Void Explosion!"


    As Andrea''s whole body turned into a deep purple void tone, a large amount of free void power burst out in a small area and rushed towards Sargeras.


    "Disgusting void creature, go away!"


    Waving the fire of fel energy in his hand to block the arrow of the void attacking him, Sargeras poured all the fel energy that he could collect in a short time with one hand, and a thick and long green light wave shot towards Andrea squirt.


    A deep gully was created on the ground where the beam of evil energy passed by, and the surrounding plants quickly withered under the influence of the evil energy.


    "Want to fight against Bo? Okay, I''ll accompany you."


    Andrea in void form also gathered her power to the top of Elune''s Tears, and the purple beam of light rushed out not to be outdone, collided with Sargeras'' fel beam of light and remained stalemate in midair.


    The aftermath of the energy hedging completely leveled the surrounding ground, and a sunken pit appeared in front of Karazhan''s gate.


    Although Andrea''s power was originally bestowed by Elune, over the years he has already controlled these gifted energies like his fingers, and his subsequent progress is completely under his own control.


    And Sargeras originally used a body that didn''t match his own soul. Under Medivh''s interference, the strength and control he could exert were not precise enough.


    This part of the gap is finally manifested in the hedging energy beams, the shadow gradually overwhelms the evil energy, and the center of the power conflict is leaning towards the evil energy.


    "hateful!"


    Obviously, Sargeras also knew that if he continued like this, he would definitely lose. After hesitating for a moment, he resolutely gave up the control of the beam of evil energy, and mobilized the last energy to launch a short space jump to hide in Karazhan.


    "boom!"


    The shadow beam that defeated the evil energy finally bombarded the outer wall of Karazhan, and the translucent arcane barrier rose to easily block the last shadow beam.


    Andrea frowned and raised his head. Karazhan''s defense system was fully activated, and he had nothing to do with this sturdy mage tower for the time being.


    The mage''s tower is the most important magic workshop and base of a mage. It stores the mage''s life savings and important research materials inside. Every mage will strengthen his mage''s tower countless times.


    Karazhan was founded by Aegwynn, and Aegwynn still had the power of a powerful guardian at that time.


    In order to block the continuous attacks of Tiris Mystic mage hunters, the defense of this mage tower specially built for the guardian is amazing.


    Andrea tried a variety of spells one after another, even using the Fury of the Moon God, but still failed to break through the energy protection wall on the outside of the tower.


    It took a while for Aegwynn, who was staring blankly at Karazhan, to come back to her senses. Although her body was not injured, her demeanor looked tired and decadent.


    "It''s useless. This tower was built with the help of the power of the artifact Aluneth. With Medivh in charge, no one in Azeroth can break it from the outside, and the demigod is no exception."


    Celeste asked unwillingly, "Sargeras should be allowed to recover like this? How about we gather more high-end combat power and forcibly break through Karazhan''s defense?"


    The fallen guardian is a time bomb buried behind the Stormwind Kingdom. If it cannot be dismantled in advance, if Sargeras and Gul''dan are allowed to cooperate with each other, the Stormwind Kingdom will definitely collapse faster than expected, and even affect the The situation in Azeroth.


    Moreover, the Demon King personally acted as an in-house agent and obtained a lot of information about Azeroth for the Burning Legion. If he continues to stay, more secret information will definitely be discovered. If the Burning Legion finds out about the existence of the Furnace of Origin... the consequences will be disastrous .


    Andrea hugged Seres''s slender waist and shook her head, "Let''s not say whether it will work or not. With the current situation in the world in chaos, where are you going to gather so many idle high-end combat forces to gather in Karazhan?"


    "And don''t forget, this is the territory of the Stormwind Kingdom. Forcibly attacking the buildings within the Stormwind Kingdom''s territory is likely to cause serious diplomatic conflicts."


    Although human nations inevitably have quarrels with each other, they are ultimately broken bones and tendons.


    They can calculate each other and even trigger wars, but in the face of foreign provocations, Andrea is not sure whether the six northern countries will take the opportunity to attack.


    Any country and race will have ambitions to advance. The countries of Azeroth have always been jealous of the strong national power of the Night Republic, and they will never be soft when there is a chance to weaken it.


    According to the intelligence sent by Prism''s scouts, there are many great humanists in all human countries, from the civilian to the high-level.


    These people strongly reject the countries established by other races, and believe that human beings are the real "chosen ones".


    Celeste sighed depressingly, "Then give up like this?"


    "of course not."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth ticked, "Since the outside cannot be breached, then... let''s try to disintegrate from the inside."


    In the memo left by Andrea in his early years, Khadgar should be sent to Karazhan to investigate and become Medivh''s apprentice after the civil war between the two guardians.


    But according to the latest information he has learned, the Tirisfal Council threw Khadgar over before the Dark Portal opened. I don''t know if this is the butterfly effect caused by him.


    Moreover, the Tirisfal Council has now existed in name only. After the opening of the Dark Portal, Medivh thought he was overwhelmed and planned to inherit the power of protection as a bait. All the core members of the Council gathered in Karazhan, preparing to launch their own faction. The gangster inherits the Guardian.


    However, Medivh...or Sargeras was just looking for an excuse to wipe out the Tirisfal Council that was holding him back. None of the core members of these councils escaped from Karazhan, and all of them became the ghosts of mages who were forced to guard Karazhan.


    Andrea looked meaningfully at the towering Karazhan Khadgar in front of him. Although the situation is going differently, I believe you can still achieve the great cause that should belong to you. Come on. ''


    ¡­


    Due to the fierce conflict in the soul, UU Reading Medivh passed out when his body returned to Karazhan.


    Sargeras, with stronger soul power, endured the pain Andrea caused him, and rewrote Medivh''s memories of the battle and his own existence.


    After completing these arrangements, Sargeras felt relieved to allow his soul to enter Medivh''s sea of ??consciousness to cultivate. Andrea''s damage to his split soul was really serious.


    Khadgar was inspecting the tragedy in the banquet hall and the opera house with a pale face. Before that, he had been staying in Karazhan''s heavily guarded upper-level secret library to read books. Then he escaped with the help of Medivh''s defensive spell solidified in the library. Passed a catastrophe.


    Hearing the movement from the gatehouse, Khadgar immediately teleported over to check the situation, and saw Medivh lying on the ground at a glance.


    "Mentor... hiss!"


    The moment Khadgar lifted Medivh, he suddenly felt an instinctive chill, and he saw a green light from Medivh''s right hand that had not completely dissipated.


    "This is... evil energy?

 Chapter 454： Warlocks and Orcs

    After Medivh was seized by Sargeras to control his body, the Fallen Titan''s defense against the tower was significantly weakened.


    He didn''t think that these weak creatures could cause any harm to him. After eliminating the core members of the Tirisfal Council, this contempt became more obvious.


    Khadgar is a caring person. Although he did not witness the scene of the collapse of the council, Medivh''s moody performance due to soul switching aroused his vigilance.


    After inadvertently discovering Medivh''s somehow unguarded secret library, he often sneaks into it to read the lore.


    Unlike the large but heterogeneous collection of books outside, Medivh''s private library contains important tomes that record various secret knowledge.


    Among them are the construction methods and uses of the Dark Portal that Khadgar has seen, as well as detailed descriptions of fel energy, the chaotic energy that demons like to use.


    Recalling the tragedy that happened in the tower just now, Khadgar looked at the unconscious mentor Medivh with a complicated expression.


    Although he failed to drive Sargeras out of Azeroth in one fell swoop, Andrea was at least sure that Sargeras, who had been hit by him many times, needed a lot of time to repair his soul wounds, which would give Khadgar Great opportunity presented.


    As for how long it would take for Khadgar to act, no one could say for sure, after all, it was not so easy to make up his mind to kill his mentor.


    Now that he has arrived in the Eastern Continent, after settling down the devastated Aegwynn and the seriously injured Akanagos, Andrea simply went to the front line of the war to check the situation in person.


    The Black Swamp is only a mountain away from the Deadwind Pass where Karazhan is located. After the vanguard army led by Lothar retreated, the orcs had completely controlled this area.


    The vast southern part of the swamp is being affected by the evil energy radiating from the portal of darkness. Large swamps and wetlands have dried up, and cracked land similar to Hellfire Peninsula has begun to appear around the portal of darkness.


    The smell of fel energy filled the orc''s messy barracks, and thousands of stinking fur tents were scattered on the parched land around the Dark Portal.


    Andrea didn''t get too close. He and Celes stood together on a big tree in the swamp forest, looking at the Dark Portal from afar.


    "Is this the orc you and Sister Shandris saw on the alien star Draenor?"


    "Yes and no."


    Andrea explained, "The orcs we saw at the beginning were all brown-skinned. Although they were primitive and savage, and advocated the use of strength to resolve disputes, at least the orcs who believed in shamanism at that time would not be as cruel and bloodthirsty as they are now."


    Shamanism is the most important limiter for primitive orcs. Once the awe of elemental spirits and nature is lost, the savage nature in the bones of orcs will gradually be stimulated.


    Not to mention that today''s orcs are still stimulated by the surging demon blood in their bodies. Most orcs have forgotten their past traditions and succumbed to the powerful power brought to them by fel blood.


    "The orcs still follow the clan system. Although a unified tribe has been established, the remaining clan concepts in their hearts will not be eliminated so easily."


    "Look."


    Andrea pointed to the clear tent boundaries near the Dark Portal, "The part separated by the tents is the dividing line between the camps of the clans, and the one with the Iron Mountain flag in the center is the Blackstone clan."


    "Blackstone is the strongest clan that now leads the orcs. According to the information given by Velen, the tribe''s first chief chief, Blackhand, is from the Blackstone clan."


    When Andrea and Seles were using binoculars to observe the orc camp in the distance, Gul''dan, who was in charge of the Shadow Council, was listening to a report from a female half-orc.


    "We captured a lot of alien caravans in this huge swamp for interrogation. They claimed to be human, but no one knew the hooded man you mentioned."


    "Snapped!"


    The irritable Gul''dan violently beat the half-orc on the face with the crutch that helped him walk and cast spells.


    "Trash! Keep looking! We must find that mysterious person, our future depends on him!"


    Gul''dan was born with a disability, and was ridiculed and neglected by his tribe since he was a child. His mentality has long been distorted and deformed.


    After Kil''jaeden showed him the power of fel energy and promised to make him a **** overlooking all living beings, Gul''dan, who had just been rejected by the spirit of the elements because of his dark intentions, took refuge in the devil without hesitation.


    Gul''dan has no feelings for his own people. In his eyes, these orcs are just stepping stones on his way to becoming a god.


    Kil''jaeden had no follow-up contact after the orcs captured Draenor. He watched Draenor go to death, and Gul''dan lived in extreme anxiety and fear. The Black Hand''s suspicion of him was gradually deepening.


    Fortunately, Medivh appeared at this time, and Gul''dan felt the breath of evil energy from him. Gul''dan, who was good at trying to figure out people''s hearts, quickly understood the reason why Kil''jaeden didn''t contact him before.


    The Burning Legion was beating him, which made the distorted Gul''dan very upset.


    But in the face of McGrady''s great strength, he is like a baby facing an adult in front of the opponent, not an opponent at all.


    After being teased for a while, Medivh Sargeras threw a bad check to Gul''dan, revealing the existence of Sargeras'' Tomb to Gul''dan, telling him that a powerful fel artifact was buried in this ruin.


    Sargeras promised to tell him the address of the underwater catacombs if Gul''dan could conquer Azeroth as he commanded.


    Because Sargeras''s soul was injured and dormant, Gul''dan completely severed contact with the mysterious man a few days ago, which made Gul''dan restless again.


    Becoming a **** is the biggest obsession in Gul''dan''s heart, and it is also his only pursuit when he has nothing.


    Although he didn''t know who the other party was, Gul''dan still remembered the appearance of that human being. After gaining a foothold in the Black Swamp, he immediately scouted the thieves controlled by the Shadow Council, but with little success.


    The half-orc woman who was whipped to the ground was named Garona. Compared with other pure-blood female orcs, her fangs were more beautiful and delicate.


    Half-orcs are not popular among the orcs. Garona has suffered humiliation and torture since she was a child. Gul''dan''s whipping has become accustomed to her.


    Wiping the blood from the corner of her mouth, Garona replied calmly, "Yes, we will continue to investigate."


    "Huh" Gul''dan gasped angrily, "Go away! Next time you return without success, I will let you know the consequences of incompetence!"


    "As ordered."


    After Garona left without a sound, Gul''dan''s eyes flashed greedy, "The Tomb of Sargeras, the opportunity for me to become a **** must be in that tomb!"


    Although Gul''dan is ambitious, UU reading , but for the Burning Legion, this kind of person is better to control than the indecisive and capricious Ner''zhul, as long as he likes him, he can easily control him every move.


    Sargeras had long guessed that Gul''dan would not be obedient, and the tomb of Sargeras was also a deep pit he deliberately threw.


    Playing with the mind, Gul''dan is still too young compared to the fallen titans that have survived for countless years.


    "Ok?"


    Andrea, who was hiding in a tree to observe, noticed the fluctuation of shadow energy nearby, and her eyes instantly turned black.


    After being promoted to a demigod, Andrea''s control over the power of holy light and shadow became stronger, and he saw through the nearby thieves sneaking around with the power of shadow at a glance.


    Female half-orc thief?


    Andrea rubbed his chin and suddenly said that''s the case, Garona? It seems that Gul''dan has not found Medivh''s whereabouts yet.


    Thinking flashed in his eyes, and Andrea activated the shadow curtain to cover the two of them, and followed Garona to the north of the swamp without anyone noticing. 6

 Chapter 455： memory gap

    According to Velen, since the orcs defeated the ogres and became the masters of Draenor, the relationship between the Draenei and them has gone from bad to worse.


    Even if there was no provocation from the Burning Legion at that time, the differences in culture, technology, values ??and other aspects made it impossible for the people of the two races to understand each other.


    In the beginning, Velen always held the idea of ??peaceful coexistence with the orcs, and tried to keep the well water free from the river, but the orcs obviously didn''t think so.


    The orcs who admired strength regarded the tolerance of the Draenei as weakness. The Bladewind clan closest to the Draenei territory was the most aggressive, and the caravans of the Draenei were often robbed by them.


    It was during this period that mixed-race half-orcs began to appear. Whether in the father''s or mother''s clan, these poor children could not find a place for themselves, and Garona was one of them.


    Regarding this half-orc thief, there are related entries in the memo recorded by Andrea.


    The early version set Garona''s mother as Maraad''s younger sister, and this content was deleted in the subsequent chronicles, downplaying the identity of Garona''s mother.


    The reason why Maraad was full of sadness before was because his younger sister unfortunately fell behind and died while fleeing, so the possibility of being Garona''s mother can basically be ruled out.


    What is certain is that Garona''s father is a powerful orc warrior of the Bladewind clan, but her father''s identity does not bring her enough protection, let alone that the Bladewind clan has been killed because of Gul''dan''s evil solicitation plan. Completely silenced.


    Although the tragic childhood experiences left Garona with unbearable memories, it was these painful pasts that taught Garona how to seize every opportunity to survive.


    After the destruction of the Bladewind Clan, Garona was captured by Gul''dan while escaping. The orc warlock saw great potential in her, brainwashed her with evil energy, and gradually cultivated her into a sharp blade of the Shadow Council.


    Although Garona knew that Gul''dan had tampered with her brain, she was powerless to resist the powerful Gul''dan and the Shadow Council, so she could only temporarily endure and obey their orders.


    But this does not mean that Garona will always willingly obey Gul''dan''s orders, she has been waiting for the opportunity to escape from the control of the Shadow Council and regain her freedom.


    As a half-breed, Garona has a strong language talent since she was a child. She can speak two languages, Draenei and Orcish, and she often acts as an interpreter for both parties when living in the Bladewind clan.


    After entering the Dark Portal, Garona quickly learned a simple lingua franca from the captured human merchants in order to show her worth.


    Although the Black Swamp is vast, most of the area has been discovered under the scouts of the orcs, and there is no trace of the mysterious man Gul''dan mentioned.


    However, Garona learned some information from the human captives. The people who would pretend to be fools in this way, wearing robes and hoods, were usually only mages who played with arcane magic.


    This is not Garona''s prejudice against the mage, but the original words of the human captives. Ordinary humans still maintain an attitude of respect and awe towards the mysterious mage.


    Interrogating the human captives through the newly learned language, Garona learned that there was a mage tower west of the black swamp, and she decided to sneak into the mage tower and observe quietly.


    "Hey, Miss Thief over there."


    The human lingua franca with a strange accent suddenly sounded from above Garona''s head. The hairs all over Garona''s body, who had been on high alert all along, stood on end. She didn''t notice when someone approached her.


    The slender and fit legs suddenly showed powerful explosive power. Garona stared away from the spot, leaned on a big tree and scanned her surroundings vigilantly, with two strange-looking daggers crossed in front of her chest for defense.


    ''Head? Nothing at all. ''


    "Where are you looking?"


    The previous voice sounded again beside Garona, and at the same time, an arm stretched out from nowhere suddenly pressed on her shoulder.


    Garona: "!"


    Just when the half-orc thief was about to fight back on the spot, her body suddenly stopped, and several golden chains appeared out of thin air, binding her whole body tightly.


    "Wow!"


    Garona didn''t give up easily, she used the escape technique she had learned to struggle hard, but these chains never showed any signs of loosening.


    "Don''t struggle, I have no malice towards you, I just want to remind you of something."


    Two strange intelligent species with long ears suddenly appeared before Garona''s eyes, and the man at the head was clapping his left hand on his tense shoulder.


    Although Garona didn''t drink the fel blood, her skin also changed from the original brown to grass green because of the fel energy emitted by the surrounding people.


    Unlike other muscular orc warriors, Garona''s muscles were very well-proportioned. Although her strength was not as strong as that of an orc warrior who charged into battle, her flexibility was better than those muscle bumps.


    Years of bearing the burden of humiliation has long allowed Garona to learn how to judge the time. After confirming that she could not escape easily, she temporarily gave up struggling.


    But Andrea could feel through direct contact that the muscles on the half-orc thief''s body had never been relaxed, and they were still in a state of being ready to explode at any time.


    Taking a deep breath, Garona pretended to be calm and asked, "Who are you? Why are you attacking me?"


    Seres had close contact with the orcs for the first time, and looked around Garona curiously at her appearance features, and she was very interested in the two pairs of small fangs protruding from her lips.


    Andrea didn''t stop Celes'' move, and Garona couldn''t move anyway.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are, what matters is where you are going? What do you want to do in the future."


    Garona said blankly, "My business has nothing to do with you, please let me go if there is no malice."


    "Don''t worry."


    Andrea stretched out her index finger and pointed on Garona''s forehead. With the injection of pure shadow power, Garona''s body immediately became stiff.


    "Uh!"


    A painful murmur overflowed from the corner of the strong half-orc''s mouth, and she felt as if her brain was being violently stirred, and she couldn''t bear the pain.


    Faintly, she heard the two strangers talking in a plausible common language.


    "Sure enough... control, rewrite... my order."


    Before Garona could carefully identify this language, which was very similar to the common language of mankind, her brain finally couldn''t bear the pain, and she passively cut off her consciousness out of self-protection.


    Ten minutes later, Garona, who was lying flat on the tree branch, was suddenly awakened. She deftly pulled out her weapon and turned over halfway on the ground, scanning her surroundings vigilantly with wild eyes. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "I...why am I on a tree?"


    After confirming that there was no danger around her, Garona''s face was a little dazed, as if her memory had been disconnected for a while.


    "correct¡­"


    After careful recollection, she finally recalled the ins and outs.


    "I accepted Gul''dan''s order to continue searching for the whereabouts of the mysterious man. I obtained information about Karazhan from a human hunter hiding in the mountains."


    Garona was a little annoyed, "I didn''t expect to fall asleep while resting on the tree, what a careless..."


    Lightly jumping down from the tree, Garona re-entered the stealth state, and looked up at the exit of the black swamp not far to the west.


    "Guardian Medivh''s mage tower, Karazhan, will he be the mysterious person Gul''dan is looking for?"


    When Garona set off again, two alien races who had been temporarily sealed from her memory stood on a treetop not far away and watched her go away silently.

 Chapter 456： 1 one-sided sea battle

    According to the information provided by "Orion", Garona came to the gate of Karazhan without knowing that she was being closely monitored.


    Because of the previous battle, there were still a lot of potholes left in front of the Guardian Mage Tower, and the nearby manors left by the nobles were full of holes. The gusts of cold wind made Garona tremble subconsciously.


    ¡®The atmosphere here is so gloomy, as if the ghosts of the dead are still lingering nearby. ''


    Following the Shadow Council''s travels, Garona is also well-informed. She has witnessed orc warlocks use fel energy to absorb the life force of Draenei captives. A massacre scene full of mummified corpses usually leaves this gloomy atmosphere.


    The majestic Karazhan made Garona subconsciously reveal that upon careful observation, different from the rough construction style of the orcs, the human buildings look a little more refined and rigorous, especially the high-rise building called the Mage Tower in front of her.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Garona looked at the gate of Karazhan, "There are no guards?"


    ¡­


    The comatose Medivh has regained consciousness under the care of Khadgar, but he still can''t recall what happened before after thinking twice.


    His memory only stayed in the battle between himself and his mother, forcing Aegwynn, who was rushing to question him in a rage, to retreat.


    The fierce conflict with his mother made him very depressed, and the large number of dead guests in the tower and the delirious Moros made him unable to lift his spirits.


    Under the influence of Medivh''s soul subconscious, Moros, the old housekeeper who took care of him since he was a child, did not die in the previous life force extraction, but Moros, who witnessed a large number of mummy production sites, became crazy because of this, and I am afraid he will not be able to regain his sanity .


    In Medivh''s life, apart from his two good friends, there were only three closest people, his father Nieras, his mother Medivh and the old housekeeper Moros.


    This battle made him hurt the two most important people at once, and Medivh, who was already depressed due to the weakness of his soul, was even more depressed.


    Khadgar''s care was only to restore his uninjured body, but the weakness of the soul can only slowly recover after all.


    Fortunately, because Sargeras'' soul also fell into a deep sleep, Medivh, who was in a trance, at least did not continue to be affected by the Fallen Titan.


    After pushing Khadgar away with a wave, he returned to the room alone with a depressed expression on his face. He always felt that he seemed to have forgotten some important things.


    "The management of Karazhan is temporarily handed over to you, don''t let other people disturb me."


    Watching Medivh teleport back to his room, Khadgar had a complicated expression.


    ''The portal of darkness, the alien invasion, and the tragic experience of countless creatures in Karazhan, are all these really caused by the mentor? ''


    Just as Khadgar and Medivh were thinking about their own thoughts, Medivh, who had just returned to the room, suddenly changed his expression.


    "Someone broke into Karazhan?"


    Since almost all creatures in the tower had been drained of their vitality, there was no gatekeeper at the gate of Karazhan, and Garona easily entered the tower through the gate with the protective barrier removed.


    Witnessing Garona entering the tower with her own eyes, Andrea, who was watching from a distance, twitched her lips.


    "Okay, let''s go back first, I don''t know how the other fronts are doing."


    ¡­


    Uldum, once a great desert, is now covered with a lot of green plants. With the narrow oasis in the center as the center, the yellow sand everywhere is slowly receding under the reshaping function of the origin furnace.


    But now the rainforest has been re-covered with tropical vegetation, but blood is everywhere.


    A large number of Naga pouring in from the southern beaches of Uldum crowded the coastline, and the naga swimming quickly in the sea were resisting the attack of a steel fleet with the assistance of the ghost ship Naglfar.


    A night elf officer wearing a snow-white navy uniform sat in the bridge room of the largest battleship in the center of the fleet and ordered loudly, "All gun ports turn left 15¡ã, fire salvo!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The main guns of the battleships in the fleet began to roar at the same time, sawdust flying on the Nagfar, which was under intensive care, and the Naga in the sea was also knocked into a daze by the concussion of the shelling.


    If it wasn''t for Hella''s power to protect the ghost ship, the ordinary wooden ship would have been smashed to pieces by the magic cannons of the Second Fleet of the Night Republic.


    "The secondary battery and magic machine guns keep firing! Don''t let Naga get close to our battleship! Mine arrays and torpedoes are ready! Release!"


    "Gudong!"


    As the long metal projectiles sent from the bottom of the hull rushed towards the Naga in the water, the fleet retreated slowly at the beginning of the naval commander, and the broken destroyers simultaneously dropped large pieces of mines suspended in the water to seal off the sea area.


    Naga had never seen these strange metal objects before, and subconsciously attacked them with the trident and saber in his hand.


    "Boom!"


    The explosion under the surface of the water caused a large column of water to rise into the sky, and the continuous underwater muffled sound took away a large number of Naga''s lives, and a small area of ??the sea was completely stained red by the blood overflowing from the mutilated Naga''s corpse.


    At the same time, the Chimeras that accompanied the ship also left the hull deck and began to soar, and one after another the unknown objects emitting blue-purple light were thrown into the sea by the knights on the Chimera''s back.


    A new round of explosions dealt another devastating blow to the fish that escaped before.


    In the face of steel warships, manpower is extremely fragile. Even if Naga can approach the fleet of night elves, their weapons can only slip out of sparks when they hit the hull of the ship.


    The Naga spellcasters wanted to turn the clouds and rain with their spells, control the sea and drown the night elf fleet.


    But the well-prepared navy couldn''t give them this chance. The spellcasters on both sides competed with each other for control of the nearby water elements. Although Naga had the advantage by virtue of the home field, it was impossible to set off a huge wave.


    Hablon, the helmsman of the Nagfar, finally couldn''t bear this one-sided battle any longer, and ordered the captain to let the Nagfar dive into the sea and leave the battlefield.


    This ghost ship also needs to undertake the important task of transporting Hela''s soul, so it cannot just sink in the sea far away from the Storm Fjord.


    The still large number of Naga was terrified by the previous massacre. They were not afraid of death and war, but no one wanted to die worthlessly like this. was completely wiped out.


    The retreat of the Nagfar and the Naga determined the direction of the battle. The coalition forces, which were originally astonishing, were discouraged by this naval battle. Many Naga sneaked into the sea to escape while their commanders had no time to control them.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this naval battle has caused Naga and Helagar to lose the initiative to advance and retreat freely. After the sea is blocked, they will not have a steady stream of reinforcements, and the situation will reverse sooner or later.


    At the same time, Hylagal, who had entered the Hall of Origin, was also in trouble.


    After taking back the Hall of Origin, Thorim restarted the Furnace of Origin, and the titan creations guarding this important hall were also activated by him from dormancy one after another.


    Although Hylagar can be immune to physical attacks to a certain extent by virtue of its special soul structure, the power of light used by the Titan creations headed by Rasha the Watcher can cause great damage to them.


    Misfortunes never come singly, and the Southern Army of the Night Republic led by Shandris and Leticia arrived just at this time.


    The ferocious long-distance raid caught off guard and blocked the enemy''s connection inside and outside the Hall of Origin, and under the attack from both sides, it quickly formed a situation of catching a turtle in a jar.


    "Whoosh!"


    Shandris''s ultra-long-range cold arrows locked on one of the armored Naga commanding men, and the arrows with amazing penetrating power pierced the armor of Commander Naga, blasting most of his upper body off.


    Putting down the Cadoretia exploits in his hands, Shandris ordered amidst the cheers around him, "Don''t relax! Drive the Naga back to the beach and completely block the enemy''s retreat!"


    "yes!"


    .

 Chapter 457： Attack on Orcs

    The battle situation in Uldum was quickly reversed with the reinforcements of the night elves, and they failed to take advantage of the weakest defense in the Hall of Origin. The combined forces of Hylagar and Naga had actually lost the chance of victory.


    The cunning and cunning N''Zoth quickly saw the situation clearly, and he didn''t want to waste his precious troops in a meaningless defeat. He ordered the Naga to flee into the deep sea while the night elves had a temporary truce during the day.


    The naga, who can move freely in the deep sea, is unlikely to be pursued, and Shandris can only watch the naga slip away.


    "Humph!"


    Shandris was a little displeased at not doing enough work. "In the future, the Magic Technology Department must develop the latest equipment that allows soldiers to fight flexibly in the sea."


    N''Zoth hides in the depths of the ocean, and if you want to kill him, you have to dive into the depths of the ocean and fight fiercely with Naga, the servant of the Demon of Thousand Beards.


    At this stage, the combat power of the night elves under the water is obviously not enough, and research in this area will have to be put on the agenda sooner or later.


    Without the reinforcements of the naga, Hylagar was alone, and their forces were struggling to die under the attack of the tol''vir, titan-forged and night elves.


    Hablon asked Nagfar to pretend to take away the most elite group of Hailagar fighters in advance, and he couldn''t care about the others, so he could only let them fend for themselves.


    Coincidentally, with the reluctant cooperation of the Drakkari troll, Navaz, who was once again on the defense of Northrend, once again repelled the invading dragon-raiding vrykul in Gjalerbron, the original vrykul. attack.


    Since the night elves pushed the battle line to the north of Skorn Fortress, Gjalerbron, which was blown up by night elf scouts with magical bombs, has been rebuilt and has become a bridgehead for Shandarari''s army to put pressure on the Howling Fjord.


    Loken wanted to take advantage of the night elves'' multi-front war to let the dragon-plundering vrykul regain the territory lost in the Howling Fjord. The vrykul who lacked a unified leader fought bravely, but they were overwhelmed by Navaz tactically. Explosive hammer.


    In his anger, Loken finally decided to wake up the ancient king Ymiron of the Dragon Raider Vrykul, and he would lead the Vrykul to fight.


    As the most powerful and powerful king of the Dragon Ravager Vrykul, Ymiron sealed himself into the King''s Seat at the top of Utgarde Castle as early as the curse of flesh and blood began to spread.


    He tried to avoid the spread of the curse of flesh and blood by sleeping, but it turned out that this method was useless.


    Ymiron, who woke up from his deep sleep, was very dissatisfied with his fragile mortal body, and all his subjects degenerated from powerful iron vrykul to flesh and blood creatures.


    Ymiron began to have doubts about their master Loken, but he didn''t break out on the spot, and continued to follow Loken''s orders to lead the battle.


    With Ymiron''s personal command, the overall combat effectiveness of the dragon-splitting vrykul has been greatly improved, and the two sides are now seeing each other back and forth in the plains in the northern part of the Howling Fjord.


    The night elves, who are short of troops due to multi-line battles, are temporarily at a disadvantage. It is unreliable to expect the wholehearted cooperation of the Drakkari trolls.


    The battle in the Broken Isles has been quite smooth so far. Although the steel army sent by Loken has strong combat effectiveness, they cannot gain an overwhelming advantage due to the two-sided attack and the tenacious resistance of the local flesh and blood vrykul.


    The great magister Elisande personally led the army to the front line. Even without the help of the Eye of Aman''Thul, her strength is outstanding among mortals.


    Troops from multiple factions are now confronting each other near the treasure house of Aggramar. The longer the delay, the more unfavorable it will be for the steel army that lacks support for cross-sea operations.


    Loken''s surprise attack tactics can only be used once, and it is no longer possible for the dragon-plundering tribe to use ships to transport the steel army to the Storm Fjord. The Third Navy Fleet of the Night Republic blocked the waterway from Northrend to the Storm Fjord.


    However, Stormfjord is Hela''s home court, and the high-level coalition forces, including Garrod, Elisande, and Ulan High Ridge, dare not relax their vigilance. No one knows when this moody **** of death will leave the field and join the battle in person. .


    Obviously, the turmoil sweeping the world will not be quelled in a short time. Even if the war is going well in Uldum, it will take some time to completely annihilate the expeditionary Hylagar.


    When wars are raging everywhere, the human kingdom in the northern part of the Eastern Continent still has a posture of sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    Except for the Kingdom of Silud and Kul Tiras who continued to pay attention to the southern part of the mainland, the other kings were not interested in the war in the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    From the perspective of commercial trade, Kul Tiras did not want the trading partner of the Stormwind Kingdom to be destroyed by a group of alien invaders of unknown origin.


    As a sea kingdom, Kul Tiras is very good at sea battles, but not so good at land battles.


    The orcs don''t have any navy, so it''s not Kul Tiras'' turn to play for now.


    Although Brynhildr was willing to send reinforcements to the Kingdom of Stormwind, the pressure from Lordaeron, the strongest kingdom in the north, prevented her from acting rashly.


    Under the deliberate interference of the ancient gods and the internal conflicts among human nations, the Kingdom of Stormwind can only rely on its own army to fight the orcs.


    In the first year of the orc invasion, the contact between the two sides was restrained for the time being.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind was very afraid of these powerful enemies that suddenly appeared in the black swamp. While asking Lothar to set up a defense line on the Deadwind Path to buy time, he asked for help from the countries of the Northland as usual.


    The reply to the request for help made King Ryan''s expression very ugly, and Karazhan''s complete loss of contact made him feel even more worried.


    After completely occupying the Black Swamp, the orcs began to try to march towards the Deadwind Pass while waiting for reinforcements from the other side of the Dark Portal to arrive one after another.


    At this time, the Kingdom of Stormwind was still an aristocratic and feudal country, and the army in the hands of the king was only a part of it. To launch an all-out war would inevitably require the support of the leading army in the hands of the nobles.


    However, Lothar''s process of recruiting troops from nobles from all over the country was very difficult. Before they had personally seen the brutality of the orcs, most of the nobles were unwilling to surrender their troops. They were worried that the king would take the opportunity to seize the military power and attack them.


    Lothar, who was severely understrength, failed to hold the Deadwind Pass. UU Reading , with sufficient backup troops from the tribe, Lothar could only lead the army to fight and retreat, crossing the river in the northern part of the Dawn Forest and retreating to the Kingdom of Stormwind The core of Elwynn Forest.


    A large piece of fertile territory in the Dawn Forest was lost, and the burning, killing and looting of the orcs caused a **** storm in the nobles'' fiefs. Only then did the careless nobles come to their senses and hurried to Stormwind City to ask for reinforcements.


    However, it was too late. The orcs, who had basically figured out the combat power of the Stormwind Kingdom, were fearless and quickly spread across the southern part of the continent like locusts.


    They occupied a large area of ??the Dawn Forest, bypassing the heavily guarded Elwynn Forest, and successively marched towards the Fertile Fields in the west and Stranglethorn Vale in the south through the Dawn Forest.


    At the end of the second year of the Dark Portal, when the orcs were at war with the Gurubashi trolls and the Kingdom of Stormwind, Prism finally sent the latest news from Karazhan.


    Medivh was killed by the joint raid of Garona, Khadgar and Lothar, and the last guardian of the Tirisfal Council fell. Before he died, he finally got rid of the influence of Sargeras and restored the blocked memory.


    Just at this time, the night elves have basically completed their suppression of various places, and Andrea, who has no soldiers to use, can finally free up his hands.

 Chapter 458： Mission to Stormwind

    The war in Uldum ended smoothly, and the tol''vir took over the local defense work again. Shandris led the southern army to temporarily station near the coastline just recovered in the south of Uldum, waiting for Andrea''s new order.


    The battle in Stormheim made Andrea somewhat puzzled, wondering if Hela realized that she had been fooled by Loken because of the failure of the plan to attack the Hall of Origin.


    Until this steel army was torn apart and completely wiped out, Hela did not provide any support from beginning to end.


    N''Zoth had another sexual attack. The nightmare army led by Xavius ??suffered heavy losses under the attack of Cenarion Council and the Green Dragon Army. The Nightmare King also began to die under the command of his master, quietly retreating to the deepest part of the dream to hide.


    As a precaution, Malfurion and Ysera still didn''t dare to leave the Emerald Dreamland at will, but the battle druid troops sent to the dreamland to support them were liberated.


    In the Anahis Chamber, Andrea gathered the battle reports from all over the place, discussed with Fandral and Tyrande who was out of customs, and finally made up his mind.


    "Niyana, as the official diplomatic envoy, you will lead the team to Stormwind City through the portal."


    Andrea said seriously to the young apprentice Niyana, "Although we are willing to join the attack on the orcs, according to international practice, sending troops to other countries must first obtain the permission of the local king, and this task is entrusted to you."


    "Alfonso."


    "exist."


    "Inform Prism that Karazhan doesn''t need to pay too much attention, and let her send the remaining scouts to secretly protect the safety of the envoy."


    When Sargeras absorbed the vitality in Karazhan before, Prism''s scouts suffered heavy losses because they did not evade in time. Only a small part happened to be waiting for further orders from Andrea in the underground wine cellar outside the tower, and were lucky to escape. doomed.


    With Medivh''s death, the Deadwind Pass was blown by a large-scale magical tide, and the original verdant scenery became gray and ruined. The Dawn Forest was also affected, and it was shrouded in the perennial dark night ever since.


    The greedy Gul''dan invaded Medivh''s memory through Garona''s vision, trying to find out the whereabouts of the Tomb of Sargeras from Medivh''s mind.


    The death of the guardian also caused great harm to him. Although he got the information he wanted, Gul''dan, who was connected to Medivh''s soul at the time, was shocked by Medivh''s death and passed out without saying a word.


    At this time, Stormwind City had experienced the Horde''s first siege. Although Lothar fought back the attack of the orcs, the main force of the orcs did not suffer much damage.


    Gul''dan''s sudden coma caused great confusion to the Shadow Council. If Andrea guessed correctly, a certain chief''s adjutant who lost his best friend not long ago should have been preparing to seize power.


    Although Niyana handled a lot of government affairs with the Supreme Council, she had never performed such an important task independently, and she was inevitably a little nervous when she was called.


    Andrea smiled and stroked her hair and comforted her, "The chicks will leave the nest after all. There is no doubt about your ability. What you need now is experience in handling affairs independently."


    "I speculate that when you arrive, you should meet the Stormwind Kingdom to start the evacuation procedure. You can temporarily stay with King Lane as an ambassador. I will let Prism send local human scouts to assist you secretly. Be careful of some hiding places. A guy who waits for opportunities in the dark."


    Niyana was at a loss, "The person hiding in the dark? Uncle, who are you referring to, the Old God? The Burning Legion?"


    Andrea smiled noncommittally, "It''s up to you to find out by yourself. The icing on the cake is not as good as the timely help. Your task is to increase the Stormwind Kingdom''s favor towards the Night Republic as much as possible. I believe that this kindness will be rewarded sooner or later. "


    ¡­


    Although Lothar''s surprise attack from the sea repelled the unprepared orc besieging troops, it did not fundamentally solve the serious problems facing the Stormwind Kingdom.


    Fortunately, the orcs fell into a brief civil strife at this time, and King Ryan and Lothar had a moment to breathe.


    "yes¡­"


    Looking at the body of Medivh brought back from Karazhan by Lothar, Ryan shook his head sadly, "I didn''t expect that Medivh''s sudden change in character was due to the influence of demons, and we still pay too little attention to him. "


    Khadgar, who came to Stormwind City with Lothar, shook his head, "Your Majesty Ryan, please don''t blame yourself too much."


    "The demon king Sargeras is the leader of the Burning Legion, a powerful fallen titan, and even the two guardians couldn''t resist his temptation. Even if you know it, Your Majesty... with all due respect, I''m afraid I can''t help Medivh. "


    Ryan looked at the eloquent old mage in surprise, "You are..."


    Because of Sargeras'' curse, Khadgar''s youthful face quickly turned old. Although the lost vitality was restored by Medivh before he died, this appearance will probably follow Khadgar for the rest of his life.


    Khadgar said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty, I am Khadgar. We just met not long ago."


    "Khadgar..."


    Ryan''s eyes gradually widened, "Your appearance, how could..."


    "It''s hard to say."


    Lothar sighed and said, "Your Majesty, I''m afraid we don''t have time to lament the passing of Medivh. The orcs outside the city will attack again at any time."


    "Unfortunately, it may be difficult to defend Stormwind City with our remaining troops."


    Ryan nodded with a serious face. He is not a king who does not know soldiers, and he has already seen the current situation clearly without Lothar reminding him.


    After hesitating for a while, Ryan finally made up his mind.


    "Send my order to immediately organize the people to go to the port. The evacuation ship that Kul Tiras prepared for us has arrived."


    "His Majesty¡­"


    Lothar can hear from Ryan''s words that he has long been mentally prepared to save people and lose ground, and has even made arrangements in advance.


    "Don''t make that look, Anduin."


    Ryan patted his old friend on the shoulder pretending to be free and easy, "As long as the people who are willing to follow us are still there, we will be able to rebuild our motherland after defeating the orcs."


    "...Yes, Your Majesty is wise."


    Ryan turned his head to look at Garona, who was in a trance. It is said that she has been like this since the battle with Medivh.


    Compared with the primitive and brutal style of the orcs, Garona felt more warmth from the friendly Queen Talia. She wanted to stay in the Kingdom of Stormwind and live with these strong and gentle humans.


    For this reason, when Garona was brought by Khadgar to the Tempest Fortress to meet the king last time, she told this wise and gentle human chief everything she had learned about the orcs. .


    The information provided by Garona is very useful. Human beings have a systematic understanding of the customs and tactics of orcs. In order to express his gratitude to her, after Garona made a request to join the Kingdom of Stormwind, he said nothing So she agreed.


    However, corresponding review is still necessary. At this time, Pasonia''s grandson Mathias is hiding in the dark and observing Garona''s movements.


    Garona was briefly controlled during the battle with Medivh, and her spirit was severely traumatized. The order Gul''dan gave him before he fell into a coma to assassinate the human king was constantly echoing in her mind.


    The young Mathias noticed Garona''s anomaly, and put his hands on the dagger at his waist.


    Just as Garona reached for the dagger at her waist with trembling hands, a strange voice suddenly recalled in her mind.


    "If you want to pursue true freedom, you must first overcome the darkness buried in your heart, come on, resist him, overcome him!"

 Chapter 459： bitter breaking

    "Uh!"


    Ryan was caring about her condition to Garona, when the handsome half-orc suddenly covered his head in pain and squatted down.


    "Garona?"


    "Your Majesty, be careful!"


    In the dark, Mathias teleported behind Ryan with a shadow step, and then deftly turned his steps to block Ryan. He just saw a flash of killing intent in Garona''s eyes.


    Everyone, including Khadgar, saw Garona''s strange eyes that sometimes glowed red and sometimes returned to normal.


    "Deep spiritual suggestion!"


    Khadgar felt a chill in his heart. He knew how difficult this evil spell, known as tarsus maggots, was, and those who got caught would probably be entangled by this spell for the rest of their lives.


    But Garona''s performance at this time was somewhat beyond his expectations. People with a strong will can indeed resist the hints of spells to a certain extent, but Garona, who had suffered mental trauma before, obviously did not have this condition.


    However, the reality is that Garona is still struggling and has not been completely dominated by hint spells.


    Lothar drew out the big royal sword from his waist, and stared at Garona with a heavy expression.


    Although he was unwilling to attack his comrades who had just experienced a death battle together, Garona''s state made him feel uneasy. Compared with his personal glory, he cared more about King Lane''s safety.


    "Khadgar, what''s the matter?"


    Khadgar reminded loudly, "Everyone don''t act yet, Garona''s will is fighting against the spiritual suggestion in her head, don''t stimulate her at this time."


    "Ahhh!"


    The demonic whispers that kept coming from her head made Garona almost go crazy, but another gentle voice that kept comforting her calmed her gradually boiling thoughts like a clear stream.


    With a slight recovery of sanity, Garona knew that she could no longer stay here, at least she didn''t dare to stay by Ryan''s side until she got rid of the hints in her mind.


    Under the vigilant gaze of the surrounding royal guards, Garona disappeared on the spot, and a burst of panicked footsteps extended to the door, and soon there was no more movement.


    Mathias breathed a sigh of relief, put down the dagger in his hand and said, "Your Majesty, she has left."


    Ryan said with a complicated expression, "I didn''t expect Garona to be hinted by a spell. If she had been more decisive just now, my life might have been lost."


    My family knew about my own family affairs. Ryan did not have any precautions against Garona before, and Mathias''s action was also half a beat slow. If Garona took the opportunity to hand out the dagger, Ryan knew that he would definitely die.


    "Father..."


    Startled by the sudden turn of events, Prince Varian, who was listening by the throne, asked in a daze, "What''s wrong with Sister Garona?"


    "It''s nothing." Ryan smiled and touched his son''s neatly combed black hair, "I believe Garona will definitely come back to us."


    "His Majesty!"


    An official in noble attire strode into the fortress with a smile on his face, "Good news! The Republic of Darkness across the sea has sent envoys to our country, and they are willing to send us reinforcements!"


    Ryan lifted his spirits, but after counting the time, he smiled wryly and shook his head, "It''s indeed good news, but unfortunately it came too late."


    It is not a short time for an army to cross the sea. If they start from the Kalimdor continent, it will take at least 1-2 months even if the weather is calm. This is the fastest time.


    The orcs approaching the city would attack again within ten days at the most, and it was impossible for the reinforcements from the Dark Night Republic to arrive in such a short period of time anyway.


    However, since the night elves officially sent envoys to visit, King Ryan still received Niyana at Stormwind Stronghold during the chaos.


    "Respected King Ryan Wrynn, I am Niyana Starscar, Ambassador of the Night Republic, and it is a great honor to be received by you."


    Ryan with a tired face stretched out his hand to caress, "There is no need to be too polite. As the ambassador saw, the Kingdom of Stormwind is unable to fight any more, and is preparing to lead the people to take refuge northward by boat. The ambassador came at an inopportune time."


    It was the first time she made up her own mind, and Niyana was still a little nervous, but she remembered what her mentor said before she left, and she didn''t show timidity on the outside.


    Niyana had learned about the Stormwind Kingdom''s movements from Prism''s scouts before she came, and she wasn''t surprised by Ryan''s decision to evacuate the motherland.


    "If His Majesty Ryan can persist for another month or so, the first batch of reinforcements from the Broken Isles will arrive, but..."


    Ryan said with a wry smile, "Yes, the Kingdom of Stormwind can''t hold on for another month. For the safety of the people, we must evacuate as soon as possible."


    Niyana nodded understandingly, "Then I won''t say more, please allow me to go north with everyone, the navy fleet of the Dark Night Republic should come to **** our voyage along the way."


    ¡­


    In fact, if the energy of the Well of Eternity is used, the night elves should be able to send a small elite army to the Eastern Continent in time.


    However, the Supreme Council does not intend to expose the transcontinental military teleportation to the eyes of other countries. This threatening method can easily arouse the vigilance and fear of all countries in Azeroth.


    After all... no king would like to wake up to find his royal city surrounded by troops that suddenly appeared.


    Andrea really intends to solve the orc chaos as soon as possible, but the time is not so tight that he has to turn over his cards.


    Due to the hidden hands laid in advance, Ryan was not assassinated by Garona, and the evacuation of the Stormwind Kingdom maintained a relatively strict order.


    The nobles panicked and applied to Ryan to board the ship first, and Ryan arranged for them to evacuate first.


    Having lost their territory and army, these nobles are like toothless tigers, and they can no longer see their previous high-spirited attitude.


    In contrast, as a king publicly recognized by the people and countries, Ryan will still be respected even if the country is broken.


    Not to mention that he also holds an elite army directly under the royal family, controlled by Anduin Lothar, no matter from any angle, it forms a crushing trend against the nobles who made him very difficult before.


    At this time, Ryan recalled the issue of the nobility of the Stormwind Kingdom that his father Baratheon had mentioned to him when he was a child.


    ¡®If you can¡¯t break it, you can¡¯t stand it... Heh~ I didn¡¯t expect it to be broken in such a painful way. ''


    Ryan''s bitter smile made Queen Talia hold his hand tightly, expressing her support to her husband in a silent way.


    Holding his wife and son tightly, Ryan''s face regained his firmness.


    "Sail!"


    Holding Varian''s hand and walking to the stern, UU Reading The raging flames and billowing smoke in Stormwind City are still clearly visible.


    The fire wasn''t made by the orcs who hadn''t yet launched an attack, but by Ryan, who was executing the firm clear wall tactics.


    The orcs will not get any supplies from the evacuated Stormwind City, leaving them doomed to be a worthless ruin.


    "Varian, remember the last of our country and our capital."


    Ryan said solemnly, "Sooner or later, we will regain our own homeland, no matter whether you are the king or not, remember, we must rebuild this city as we remember it."


    Varian was a little puzzled, "Father, why do you have to make them exactly the same?"


    "You will gradually understand later."


    Ryan said meaningfully, "Only in this way can the people who linger in the prosperous scene of the Northland return to their hometown in their memories."

 Chapter 460： New Warchief

    Elwynn Forest, tribal camp.


    Durotan and his wife were assassinated and killed. As a good friend of Durotan, Orgrim felt very guilty about this.


    He didn''t expect that the subordinates he sent to **** the two out of good intentions secretly loyal to the Shadow Council.


    The Durotan couple suffered a tragic accident, and their only son''s whereabouts are unknown, but recalling the strange phenomena after the appearance of Gul''dan and fel energy, such as Draenor''s withering, Orgrim didn''t care about these freaks who played with fel energy. intolerable.


    The Horde''s first warchief, Blackhand, was by no means mediocre. He possessed strong charisma and military leadership. It was under his leadership that the Horde united to conquer Draenor.


    However, Black Hand relied too much on Gul''dan and other warlocks, so the Shadow Council assassinated Zhongliang recklessly.


    Before Durotan''s assassination, there was Jagrell, the chief of the White Claw clan, who also died for no reason because of his opposition to Gul''dan.


    Although there is no definite evidence, Orgrim is sure that Gul''dan is definitely planning behind this incident.


    Taking the sudden death of Durotan and his wife as an opportunity, Orgrim''s hatred for the Shadow Council reached its peak.


    Gul''dan''s sudden coma happened to be a godsend opportunity, and Orgrim knew that the time had come to eliminate Gul''dan''s evil forces and set things right.


    The follow-up development was as he expected. In a glorious Mak''gora duel, Orgrim smashed the head of Warchief Blackhand with his family''s Doom Hammer.


    Mak''Gora is an ancient tradition of the orcs, a one-on-one duel for the leadership of the clan, and once the duel is initiated, it will last until the death.


    Killing Black Hand through Makgora''s orthodox means of seizing power, Orgrim successfully became the second chief of the tribe. His first order was to clear the Shadow Council and warlocks that destroyed Draenor and blasphemed orc traditions.


    The warlocks of the Shadow Council are used to playing around with the wind, so they evacuated the tribal camp ahead of time, and when Orgrim led the soldiers to clean up the tribal camp, they were all in vain.


    The anger of hatred in his heart had nowhere to vent, and Orgrim could only hold back his temper for the time being. The battle situation was the most important right now. He boosted the morale of the tribal soldiers and launched another attack on Stormwind City.


    Contrary to Orgrim''s expectations, when they rushed all the way to Stormwind City, the strong city that had blocked the Horde''s offensive had already burned by itself, and the soaring flames and thick black smoke could be seen from far away .


    The fire lasted for three days and three nights before it began to extinguish. When Orgrim led the army into the wreckage of Stormwind City, the fire had already burned the place to nothing, leaving no valuable resources or information.


    "Huh~"


    Orgrim breathed heavily, his anger felt by the chieftains around him.


    After finally boosting morale and preparing for a difficult battle, the enemy fled first when their internal turmoil occurred, leaving the tribe with only a worthless ruin.


    There was no intelligence, no food, and even houses that sheltered from wind and rain were burned and collapsed in the fire.


    "Great Chief." Kilrogg Deadeye, chief of the Blood Ring clan, asked with an unhappy expression, "What shall we do next?"


    After controlling his emotions, Orgrim said in a deep voice, "Temporarily stop the pursuit, consolidate the occupied territory, and mobilize more reinforcements and hard labor from Draenor. Before launching the next war, we need to ensure the food in the rear first." supply."


    The tribe has relied on the rich natural resources of the black swamp and the plunder along the way to support it, and has not established a stable enough food supply system.


    The orcs are a herding people, and hunting is a tradition they have passed down for thousands of years, but now the erosion of evil energy is gradually affecting the black swamp, and large areas of dry and cracked land have replaced the original wet swamp.


    Although Orgrim''s order banned the continued use of fel energy, and the hunt for the Shadow Council was still in full swing, the fel energy emanating from the Dark Portal was still making the situation in the Black Swamp worse.


    But Orgrim can''t close this portal yet, he needs to mobilize more people from Draenor.


    Through the interrogation of human captives, Orgrim learned that the Stormwind Kingdom is only one of the eight human kingdoms, and there are more powerful countries in the far north.


    To completely conquer this new world, Orgrim must gain more support from his home world.


    "Warchief! We have captured a Shadow Council assassin!"


    Eitrigg of the Blackrock Clan suddenly came to Orgrim with a soft-footed female half-orc, who was Garona who had escaped from Stormwind before.


    Because of the entanglement of two different voices in her head, Garona was in a daze for a long time.


    When the gentle voice finally dispelled Gul''dan''s spiritual suggestion, the delirious Garona happened to be met by Eitrigg who was out searching.


    "I remember you."


    Orgrim squatted down and looked at Garona lying on the ground with staring eyes, "You are Gul''dan''s pet. You should have assassinated Zagrell of the White Claw Clan back then, right?"


    Orgrim had no evidence, he just cheated casually, and by the way gave Garona a certain amount of psychological pressure, trying to get information out of her mouth.


    "Ahem!"


    The weak Garona struggled to get up from the grass, and Eitrigg immediately put the sharp ax around her neck.


    "Yes, I did it."


    Under the surprised gazes of Orgrim and the others, Garona admitted her behavior without hesitation.


    "Gul''dan controlled my brain, and when I couldn''t resist, I pierced Chief Zagrell''s heart with my own hands."


    "court death!"


    Azuka, the female chieftain of the Burning Blade Clan, swung her war blade at Garona angrily. For the orcs who advocate confrontation, assassination is a despicable act that makes them shameless.


    "clang!"


    Orgrim blocked Azuka''s attack with the Hammer of Doom, he shook his head calmly and said, "Don''t worry, she''s still valuable."


    "Gul''dan''s Shadow Council escaped early, we need to get the whereabouts of the Shadow Council from him."


    Garona struggled to sit up, and Eitrigg''s ax was still on her neck. As long as Garona had the intention to resist, Eitrigg, the chief''s advisor, would immediately chop off her head.


    "Warchief Doomhammer, UU Reading I can tell you the whereabouts of the Shadow Council, but I have one condition."


    Orgrim prevented the other chiefs from making trouble, and the anger of hatred made him hope to get the whereabouts of the Shadow Council faster. Garona was their only hope.


    "Say, depending on the accuracy of the information you provide and the difficulty of the conditions, I will consider it as appropriate."


    Garona took a few breaths with a pale face, and stubbornly raised her head to look at Orgrim with a cold face.


    "I have only one condition. Let me leave the tribe and return to freedom. I swear in the name of my ancestors that I will never reveal the secrets of the tribe to anyone."


    Orcs have always believed in their ancestors, and swearing in the name of their ancestors is the most solemn oath for them.


    Orgrim stroked his chin and thought about it. "This condition is not difficult. If you can provide the hiding places of Gul''dan and the Shadow Council, I can agree to your request after we wipe out the Shadow Council."


    Garona nodded and said, "I hope the great chief can keep his promise. The new base of the Shadow Council is in the Black Rock Mountain north of the Red Ridge Mountains."

 Chapter 461： Woo la la la la!

    When Orgrim obtained important information from Garona and led his elite troops to Blackrock Mountain, the fleeing fleet of the Stormwind Kingdom encountered trouble at sea.


    Compared with the land route blocked by the black iron dwarves, the sea route is relatively safer, but this does not mean that there is no threat at sea.


    The refugee fleet sailing offshore can avoid the wind and waves at sea to the greatest extent, but some amphibians living along the coast are a headache for the captains from Kul Tiras.


    In order to carry as many refugees from Stormwind City as possible, the ships sent by Kul Tiras were not loaded with large weapons, and almost everything in the cabin was emptied except food.


    Although this approach allowed the fleet to evacuate hundreds of thousands of refugees, it was relatively weak at sea.


    When the fleet arrived, King Daelin Proudmoore of Kul Tiras had already had someone survey the channel in advance, and no obvious safety hazards were found.


    But when the fleet bypassed Dun Morogh and entered the waters in the northern part of the wetland, the captains were unexpectedly attacked by a large number of murlocs here.


    The area near the sea in the west of the wetland is the territory of the copperbeard dwarves, but the copperbeard dwarves who lack sea power have not developed the wetland to a high degree. Settlement.


    King Daelin''s eldest son, Derek Proudmoore, was in charge of the sailing affairs of the refugee fleet. At this time, he was commanding the sailors loudly to repel the murloc attack on the only flagship equipped with weapons.


    "Prince Derek."


    Lothar also had experience in fighting by boat, and he walked out of the cabin with steady steps.


    "What''s going on, why do murlocs attack us?"


    Derek frowned and shook his head, "I don''t know either. We obviously surveyed the surrounding waters when we came here, and there were absolutely no murlocs here."


    "You two, I have an idea."


    Lothar and Derek turned their heads at the same time, and a night elf woman in a dark dress stood behind them.


    "Ambassador Starmark, please speak up."


    Niyana explained, "One of the reasons why the support from the Night Republic was delayed is because we fought a battle with the Naga in Kalimdor."


    "Naga is the servant of the ancient gods. The ancient gods hope to see Azeroth fall into turmoil so that they can fish in troubled waters behind their backs. And the murlocs are the usual slaves of the Naga. I suspect that there are Naga''s instigation behind these murlocs. .¡±


    "Old God, Naga..."


    As the supreme military leader of the Stormwind Kingdom, Lothar has of course heard of Naga, an amphibious creature that mostly lives near waters, but the existence of the Old God has touched his blind spot.


    "Ancient God?! Vomit~"


    A pale human "old" mage walked out of the cabin retching with difficulty. It was Khadgar who was traveling with the ship.


    "I read about them in Medivh''s Secret Vault... Ugh"


    Niyana showed disgust on her face, and subconsciously stepped back half a step.


    Lothar and Derek are used to this kind of seasickness. Khadgar is not the first person to suffer from seasickness, and he will definitely not be the last.


    "Khadgar, you should gather your breath first before we speak."


    "Uh~ Sorry, I''ll try to keep the story short."


    Khadgar took a few breaths, "The Old Gods are evil creatures that have taken root in Azeroth tens of thousands of years ago. The records of the books passed down from generation to generation by the Guardians of Tirisfal describe them as ''parasites of the planet. insect''."


    "To put it simply, the Old Gods are the most threatening enemy in Azeroth to all intelligent races. They are no less harmful than the Burning Legion, uh~"


    Khadgar covered his mouth and pondered for a while, "Phew~ I finally know what the mighty Night Republic is doing these days."


    Niyana curled her lips cryptically, "That''s right, not only our Night Republic, but also the Tauren and Zandalari trolls have been working hard to thwart the evil plans of the Old Gods in recent years."


    "Not only the material world, but also fierce battles are taking place in the Emerald Dream...Little mage, you should have heard of the Emerald Dream, right?"


    Whether Khadgar''s appearance is young or old, he can be called "little" in front of the night elves.


    "I heard."


    Khadgar explained to the confused Lothar and Derek, "The material world of Azeroth we live in also has a mirror-like reflection world, which is managed by the Green Dragon Army. This world is called the Emerald Dream."


    Lothar only got a superficial understanding from Khadgar''s words, but he also understood why the night elves sent support at this time.


    "In other words, at the same time as the orcs invaded, the ancient gods who thought there was an opportunity to attack all parts of Azeroth, including the world in the dream world, were also invaded by them?"


    Niyana nodded, "That''s what it''s all about in a nutshell. We defeated the armies of the Naga and the Death God Hella in Uldum in the south of Kalimdor, and repelled the attack of the Dragon Ravager Vrykul in Northrend. , crushing the attempts of the Iron Armies on the Broken Isles."


    "There are still a large number of druids stationed in the Emerald Dream to guard, and the Zandalari trolls are also fighting against the blood trolls under the command of the ancient **** G''huun."


    "For more than three years, all races in other continents have their own problems to solve, and they really can''t spare any troops to help the Stormwind Kingdom."


    "that¡­"


    Khadgar pointed at the murlocs who were charging at Ula, "Let''s focus on the present moment. What should we do with these murlocs? There is also a very likely Naga behind them."


    Derek rubbed his forehead in distress, "I''ve already sent a fast boat to Kul Tiras for help, but far away water can''t save near fire, so I''m afraid we can only rely on ourselves to tide over the difficulties."


    Lothar nodded resolutely and said, "Prince Derek, the Royal Guard of the Stormwind Kingdom is also entrusted to you to command, please ensure the safety of the royal family members."


    Derek smiled confidently, "Please rest assured, UU Reading No matter how bad the situation is, the flagship where King Ryan is located is absolutely safe."


    During the conversation between the three, Niyana slightly closed her eyes and put her left hand next to her ear, muttering something to herself.


    "Everyone."


    After finishing the remote telepathy with the unknown target, Niyana raised her chin proudly and said, "There is no need to worry about these murlocs and Naga, the Third Fleet of the Night Republic will arrive in ten minutes or so."


    "Navy fleet?"


    Derek froze for a moment, he looked up at the watchman on the observation deck who was looking around with a binoculars.


    "Sean! Is there a fleet of ships nearby?"


    "Report Captain! No...wait!"


    Sean the lookout turned to the west of the sea and took a closer look. "Captain, I saw it! It''s the steel fleet of the night elves! They are approaching at a speed of twenty... no, more than thirty knots!"

 Chapter 462： timely rescue

    "Three, two, one, throw!"


    Kul Tiran sailors, lacking heavy weapons, relied on throwing harpoons to kill murloc ranged spellcasters.


    The swarming murlocs were completely devoid of the fear of death they used to be. Even if they were seriously injured, they didn''t turn around and run away. The fish eyes continued to fight with fear in their eyes.


    "Sure enough." Niyana said affirmatively after seeing this scene, "There must be Naga behind the murlocs. It is impossible for wild murlocs to have such a strong will to fight."


    Lothar had dealt with murlocs in the western fertile fields, and he also knew the habits of this timid amphibian creature very well.


    It will take a few minutes to get to the Dark Night Republic''s naval fleet. During this time, they can only rely on the defense of the fleet itself to block the murloc''s attack.


    "Captain! We found Naga troops deep in the wetland! The number is about 1500, and it is still increasing!"


    Watchman Sean''s report made all the commanders present frown. Derek took out the folding binoculars on his waist and looked into the distance.


    At the far end of the wetland horizon, a large number of Naga are approaching at high speed with their fish tails swinging. In this wet swamp, Naga''s movement speed is much faster than other ground areas.


    Derek ordered solemnly, "Flagship shelling preparations, saturated firepower strikes, we must stop the Naga before the night elves'' fleet arrives!"


    "yes!"


    Derek''s flagship was blessed by the tidesages when it was built. It is extremely strong and can travel freely in the wind and waves. Members of the Storm King''s royal family such as Ryan, Thalia, and Varian were all placed on this ship.


    With the opening of the three-story bombardment window on the right side of the hull, Prince Varian, who was in the first-class cabin, obviously felt a certain tilt in the center of gravity of the hull, and a large number of heavy artillery pressed to one side changed the balance of the hull.


    "Fire!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The uninterrupted sound of shelling that seemed to be ringing in his ears made Prince Varian''s face turn pale. After all, he was not yet 13 years old and had never personally experienced war.


    "Varian, keep your chest out."


    Ryan encouraged and said, "The king of the Stormwind Kingdom is by no means a pampered weakling. You have to learn to adapt to the atmosphere of war. Perhaps in the distant future, you will personally lead the army to fight on the front line."


    "Yes, father."


    Varian caught his breath and looked out through the small window of the first-class cabin.


    The shore of the wetland was crowded with countless murlocs and Naga officers. The Naga officers were whipping the frightened murlocs with whips, forcing them to continue charging.


    The continuous artillery fire caused a lot of mud and rain on the shore, but the artillery barrage of a mere warship was still too weak to form enough deterrent and lethal power against the enemy''s attack.


    "careful!"


    The spellcasters of the Naga chanted to summon huge waves from the sea, and Kadgar endured the nausea of ??seasickness and led the mages of the Stormwind Kingdom to **** control of the water element.


    At the same time, the tidesages from Kul Tiras also chanted spells to calm the anger of the sea.


    The flagship defense of Derek and others is relatively complete, but the other ships in the refugee fleet are not so safe.


    The turbulent waves rolled these medium-sized refugee ships off course, screaming in horror, and a large number of ships seemed to be about to capsize in the next second, swaying helplessly on the sea.


    "Crazy!"


    A clear and crisp cry of a bird of prey suddenly came from far away on the sea level. Niyana, who was worried about the refugees, was refreshed, and a look of relief suddenly appeared on her face.


    The careful Lothar noticed the change in Niyana''s expression, and shifted his gaze to the sky above the sea in the distance without moving his expression.


    A large golden-brown bird of prey rapidly approached from the far end of the sea level, and changed into a human form in a burst of light and shadow when it approached above the refugee flotilla.


    ''Night Elf? ''


    Lothar subconsciously turned to look at Niyana.


    In Lothar''s impression, although the ambassador''s skills are still immature, she has excellent abilities, and she always completes her work meticulously.


    At this time, Niyana showed a bright smile that Lothar had never seen before, which made Lothar very curious about the identity of the visitor.


    The night elf who broke into the battlefield was lifted by the wind and suspended in mid-air, with the seemingly ordinary staff in his hand pointing at the team of Naga spellcasters below.


    Lothar vaguely felt the invisible energy fluctuations spreading through the purple crystal on the top of the man''s staff, and the Naga spellcasters suddenly started running around in panic like headless flies.


    Naga spellcasters are all female and hold high status in the matriarchal Naga clan.


    The caster''s army suddenly became a mess, and the other Naga were also surrounded by these noble Naga of the legal system and rushed into chaos.


    Seeing Naga "retreat" first, the murlocs, who had no fighting spirit, immediately fled back screaming, further exacerbating the chaos within the Naga murloc coalition.


    The military formation is like this, and it is easy to affect the whole body. Once the officers at all levels are not controlled in time, the defeat and panic on the front line will spread to the entire army like a plague.


    Unfortunately, the commander of this Naga army is a female spellcaster with six hands, and most of the officers are also female. At this time, they were also affected by the crowd fear technique and ran around, not caring about cleaning themselves up. team.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    When Commander Naga came back to his senses, the Navy fleet of the Night Republic had already arrived, and a mass of magic cannons straddled the refugee fleet and fell into the shore. A large number of Naga fled in a panic together with the muddy water of the swamp Get blown up.


    Commander Naga, who knew that he was helpless, looked at the night elf in the sky unwillingly. At this time, the man had already switched the magic attribute.


    The huge semicircular barrier of holy light firmly blocked the side of the fleet, no matter how Naga threw harpoons and magic attacks, they could not penetrate this seemingly weak light barrier.


    "retreat!"


    Commander Naga swung her fish tail with a black face and retreated to the depths of the wetland. Due to the reverse assist of the pig teammate murloc, this ambush failed to achieve her intended goal. Ridiculously ridiculed by political enemies during factional struggles within the Naga.


    The overwhelming murlocs and naga came and went quickly, and Lothar and Derek didn''t even think about chasing them. Their main task was to protect the safety of the refugee fleet.


    The sudden attack by the Naga and the murlocs capsized more than a dozen refugee boats, and tens of thousands of refugees from the Stormwind Kingdom fell into the water.


    Although their lives were safe under the protection of the tidesages, the cold sea water in November still traumatized these poor people both mentally and physically.


    Since the boats that these refugees originally carried had capsized and sunk, at Niyana''s suggestion, the people who fell into the water were wrapped in water balloons by the tide sages and lifted out of the water, and the ships of the Night Republic temporarily helped to transport them.


    After the battle, the somewhat seasick King Lane led the energetic Prince Varian out of the cabin. Most of them looked up at the night elf who was floating above watching the Naga''s movements.


    King Ryan asked Niyana thoughtfully, "Ambassador Starstreak, is that..."


    "yes."


    Niyana smiled proudly, "He is the chairman of the Supreme Council of the Republic of Night, and also my mentor, Andrea Moonshadow."

 Chapter 463： Terenas thoughts

    Ryan, Lothar and others looked at Niyana with surprised eyes at the same time. They did not expect that this ambassador who had been acting rather low-key had such a big background.


    ¡®The Speaker¡¯s apprentice? It seems that the influence of this ambassador will be re-evaluated in the future. ''


    The Kingdom of Stormwind had little contact with the Republic of Dark Night on the other side of the sea before. Since the Kingdom of Stormwind was established later than other human city-states and has always been relatively self-contained, the two sides have not even established trade relations. This time, Niyana''s mission is the best The two countries officially established diplomatic relations for the first time.


    In the past few years when the Stormwind Kingdom was invaded by orcs, King Ryan had a deeper understanding of the term "warmth and coldness".


    Only Kul Tiras responded positively to the signal for help sent to the human kingdom in the north, while the Kingdom of Silud was helpless, and the other countries did not even show a symbolic attitude.


    They thought that the description of the orcs in the Kingdom of Stormwind was just scaremongering, and they didn''t have the idea of ??watching fun and jokes in their hearts.


    Anyway, it is not our own country that suffers.


    Compared with these same races, the Speaker of the Night Republic personally led the fleet to come for reinforcements when the Republic of Night still had its own troubles. This attitude made Ryan quite emotional.


    As Andrea said to Niyana before, the icing on the cake is not as good as the timely delivery of charcoal.


    If the refugees from the Stormwind Kingdom settle down with the help of the northern kingdoms before helping, Ryan will never favor the Dark Night Republic more than his own kind. After all, the distinction between closeness and closeness is unavoidable for any intelligent creature.


    When Andrea landed on many of Derek''s flagships, most of the high-level personnel on the warship named Pride of Daelin came to the deck to greet her.


    "Nice to meet you, King Lane."


    Andrea smiled and bowed slightly to Ryan, "I''m Andrea Moonshadow, on behalf of the Republic of Dark Night to help the Kingdom of Stormwind''s journey northward, I''m sorry I couldn''t come earlier."


    Ryan replied heartily, "Where is your Excellency the Speaker, the Stormwind Kingdom would be very grateful if the Night Republic could take out a fleet to help **** it in its busy schedule."


    Lothar had previously whispered to Ryan about the difficulties that the Night Republic had encountered in recent years. As a wise king, Ryan did not have any opinion on the late assistance of the Night Republic.


    After all, among the seven human kingdoms in the north that should have expressed their sincerity, only Daelin, who was generous and righteous, showed their sincerity on behalf of Kul Tiras.


    Other countries... Heh~ don''t even mention it.


    ¡­


    With the protection of the Night Republic''s fleet, the next voyage to the north will be smooth, and the Naga is not stupid, and will not continue to attack blindly under the protection of heavy troops. Before, they just wanted to take advantage of the lack of maritime defense of the Stormwind Kingdom to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack Jiangong .


    Ryan, who lacked sea defense forces, originally wanted to land in a hurry in South Sea Town, but with the navy **** of the Night Republic, Ryan changed his mind.


    The indifferent attitudes of Alterac, Lordaeron, Gilneas and Stormgard chilled him very much. After discussing with Lothar and others, the fleet continued north.


    Passing through the island of Tol Barad controlled by Kul Tiras, the angry Ryan ignored Gilneas'' false goodwill and continued north along the coastline of the Silverpine Forest until he reached the territory of the Kingdom of Sirud before landing.


    Brunhild personally came to the port to welcome the Kingdom of Stormwind, and at the same time, she apologized and explained the reason why she could not send reinforcements.


    Ryan is very familiar with the 2,000-year-old grievances between Sylud and Lordaeron. He has no resentment for Sylud''s failure to send support, at most he has some vague dissatisfaction.


    With Brunhilde''s sincere apology, some of the grievances in Ryan''s heart quickly dissipated, and the refugees temporarily settled in Sylvie Town by the sea under the hospitality of the Kingdom of Silud.


    Terenas Menethil, King of Lordaeron, was quite displeased when he learned that the Kingdom of Stormwind went straight to the port of the Kingdom of Sirud after arriving in Tirisfal Forest.


    The grievances between Sirud and Lordaeron have lasted for a long time, and the people of the countries in the Eastern Continent have heard of it to some extent.


    The attitude of the Stormwind Kingdom caused some pimples in the heart of Terenas, who was ambitious and claimed to be the big brother of mankind.


    However, Terenas in his prime did have the qualifications of a wise monarch, and he quickly suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    The most urgent task is to learn about the orcs from the high-level officials of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    Including Terenas, the northern countries never expected that the Stormwind Kingdom, which ranks second in overall strength among the human kingdoms, would be easily beaten to almost subjugation by the orcs. The tragedy of the Stormwind Kingdom finally raised their vigilance against the orcs. value.


    But Terenas played a trick when he invited King Llane to Lordaeron.


    Perhaps because he was worried that the mighty Night Republic''s participation in the meeting would overwhelm some of his plans, the King of Lordaeron only invited the Kingdom of Silud, who was also a member of the human race, and did not pay any attention to Anne who was temporarily docked in Sylvie Town. Delia initiates the invitation.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea smiled nonchalantly, and stretched out her hand to comfort Niyana''s head, who was looking unhappy.


    "King Ryan doesn''t have to feel sorry, this is just a trick of Terenas, it should be to emphasize Lordaeron''s absolute dominance at the alliance meeting, but this made me see clearly his position and attitude towards foreign races. "


    Regardless of whether he has publicly stated it before, Terenas''s small tricks have shown his attitude to many people. The King of Lordaeron should also have some humanist tendencies.


    ''It''s not a family, and if you don''t enter a family, you really deserve to be the king who can raise Garithos. ''


    In fact, it can be seen from the treatment of Quel''Thalas, Khaz Modan, and Gnomeregan who joined the alliance later in history that Lordaeron did not pay the slightest attention to the interests of foreign races, and Terenas did not have the so-called mutual benefit. The idea of ??winning.


    To be precise, Terenas pursued a typical Lordaeron priority.


    For the ambition of the Menethil family to unify mankind that has been passed down for many years, he can sacrifice the interests of any allies, UU reading www. uukanshu.com It also includes the allies of the same family including Gilneas and Dalaran.


    History has proven that Terenas failed.


    As the saying goes, those who have attained the Way will be helped more than those who have lost the Way.


    Terenas'' various "smart" operations after the end of the Second World War made the alliance''s allies alienated. It''s no wonder that no one was willing to help them when Lordaeron suffered from the natural disaster.


    But it is still too early to say these things. Due to the appearance of Andrea, the current situation in Azeroth is very different from that in history. No one can say what changes will happen in the future.


    Since Terenas didn''t send out an invitation, Andrea didn''t intend to use his hot face to stick someone else''s cold ass.


    Moreover, he never thought of joining the alliance at first, and building a good relationship with the Stormwind Kingdom was only for the future.


    The following situation was the same as the historical process. The survival of King Ryan only changed some details, allowing the Kingdom of Stormwind to raise some discourse status in the conference of kings of human countries.


    After several months of wrangling, the eight human nations finally decided to unite to form an alliance to fight against the Horde orcs. With the Kingdom of Lordaeron as the first leader of the alliance, Terenas'' ambition buried in his heart finally made initial progress.


    Andrea left the ambassador, Niyana, in charge of gathering information, and took advantage of the fact that there was no war happening, and went north alone to the Kingdom of Quel''Thalas to "relax".


    ''Those celebrities in history should have already been born, so I just took this opportunity to see the three famous Windrunner sisters. ''

 Chapter 464： torn society

    It has been more than a thousand years since Andrea visited Quel''Thalas last time. Anasteria, who had worked so hard to govern at the beginning, lost her enterprising spirit in her old age, and the atmosphere of the entire High Elf kingdom seemed a little dull.


    Using spiritual suggestion spells to eliminate his sense of existence, when Andrea was sent to Silvermoon City by the mages, no elves noticed his whereabouts.


    Strolling slowly in Silvermoon City, which has a very luxurious architectural style, Andrea admired the living standards of the high elves.


    Although in some details they are not as good as the Night Republic, which has been passed down for tens of thousands of years, they are indeed, as Dath''Remar said at the beginning, recreating the style of the Dark Night Empire in ancient times to a certain extent.


    Automatic arcane brooms powered by the energy of the sunwell can be seen everywhere on the streets, and the residents of the city can often write down deliberately beautified Kaldorei characters without even using their hands to control the arcane pen with their minds.


    Oh, right.


    In order to distinguish it from the Kaldorei relatives across the sea, the Quel''dorei dialectized their language and renamed it Thalas.


    The dire situation in the southern part of the mainland did not affect Silvermoon City, and the drunken high elves still lived the slow-paced life they were used to.


    The aristocrats held almost year-round banquets day after day, men and women rolled together quickly under the catalysis of alcohol, and Andrea, who was suspended above the manor, shook his head at the rotten aristocratic naked meeting.


    With the appearance of the high elves, the wrestling and wrestling of both men and women would not be eye-catching, but their confused attitude towards life made Andrea unable to find the slightest bit of aggressiveness from these nobles.


    Anasteria has spent more than 2,000 years trying to correct the living habits of the tribesmen, but it seems that due to his too moderate ruling methods, there has been little effect for more than 2,000 years.


    Even Anasterian gave up struggling in his later years and simply let it go, as long as it didn''t affect the dominance of the Sunstrider royal family.


    With Seres, the super princess who comes to Quel''Thalas from time to time to brush up her presence, the status of the Silvermoon Council in Quel''Thalas is much lower than that of the same period in history.


    At least these councilors representing the great nobles did not dare to unite to curb the royal power. Some people still remember the feeling of being slapped in the face by the eldest princess.


    Pain in the face is just one of them, and the thing they dread the most is losing face.


    After Anasteria gave up tossing, the nobles simply lay down and stopped struggling, as long as the royal power did not threaten their family interests.


    Andrea was very displeased with the deep twilight of the whole city. The high elves with a limited lifespan actually had a more negative attitude towards life than the immortal night elves.


    After leaving Silvermoon City, the arcane atmosphere in the air faded a little. The Yongsong Forest covered by a large number of golden plants was picturesque. Walking in the beautiful forest made Andrea''s mood recover a lot.


    After resigning from public office, Seres often visited Quel''Thalas with nothing to do.


    After Anasteria gradually became salty fish, the one who had the most contact with Seres was the young Windrunner girl Li Reza.


    The ignorant girl back then has grown up and married and had children...a daughter.


    The heroic mother, Li Reza, had four children in her life, three daughters and one son. The three daughters grew up one after another, but the youngest son, Li Lassa, is still underage.


    Due to the great achievements of their ancestor Thanalas, the Windrunner family was named hereditary duke by the second Sun King Danas.


    Taranas was very aggressive, and he took the initiative to apply for enfeoffing his territory to the Amani Forest, close to the front line of Zul''Aman, the capital of the forest trolls.


    The large area near the sea in the west of the Amani Forest is the territory of the Windrunners, which is much larger than the narrow territory of the nobles in the Eversong Forest.


    However, the nobles whose fiefs are close to Silvermoon City have always looked down on the Windrunner family, thinking that they do not have the slightest aristocratic demeanor, huddled in the forest and playing mud with trolls all day long, in the eyes of most mage nobles, it is an insult to the title of duke .


    Duke of Mudlegs, this is how the mages of Silvermoon City view the Windrunner family. They are even ashamed to call Windrunner a duke.


    The family training of the Windrunners is very strict, and they have no complaints about guarding the frontier for Quel''Thalas from generation to generation.


    And the rangers trained by the Windrunner family also look down on those nobles who only know to live a corrupt life in Silvermoon City, and the two sides have the most fundamental difference in three views.


    Nearly 3,000 years have passed since the end of the troll war. The Amani trolls were devastated after that war. They were oppressed by the high elves in the Amani forest. They could only hold a circle of territory near Zul''Aman, unable to expand outward.


    When Andrea arrived at Fengxing Village, he was refreshed by the completely different appearance from Silvermoon City.


    Although the high elves who came and went could not compare with the residents of Silvermoon City in terms of clothing quality, their energy was not comparable to that group of capital elves who only knew how to enjoy themselves.


    Although it is called a village, it is only because the population of high elves is insufficient, and the standard of living here is definitely far beyond the scope of a village.


    Clear and loud shouts came from the ranger barracks outside the village, and the muffled sound of bowstrings being pulled in unison could be clearly heard hundreds of meters away.


    "stop!"


    A heroic silver-haired female ranger stopped Andrea''s footsteps, and pointed the longbow at him with a vigilant expression.


    "Who are you? It is forbidden to approach the ranger barracks without permission."


    Since the night elves have maintained trade relations with the high elves all the year round, seeing the night elves in the high elves'' collar did not surprise this exquisite female ranger.


    But she didn''t relax her vigilance against this seemingly harmless night elf. The military camp has never allowed any unrelated people to approach.


    As early as when he left Silvermoon City, Andrea dissipated the spiritual cues from his body. Most of the high elf caravans he encountered along the way would greet him politely, but some mages with their noses up in the sky selectively ignored them. he.


    Even in Quel''Thalas, where handsome men and beautiful women are everywhere, this delicate female ranger can be considered outstanding in appearance, and Andrea is a little curious about her identity.


    ''Could it be...''


    Temporarily suppressing the speculation in his heart, Andrea said with a friendly smile, "I''m from Anarchis, and I''m here to catch up with an old friend I haven''t seen for many years. Please pass it on."


    "Old friend?"


    The female ranger''s long ears twitched. Seeing that Andrea was harmless, she relaxed her vigilance a little.


    "What''s the name of your old friend, is it a Ranger?"


    "Yes. UU reading "


    Andrea deliberately observed the female ranger''s expression and said with a smile, "Her name is Li Reza Windrunner. It has been... more than 1,000 years since I last met her."


    "¡­what?"


    The female ranger had an unexpected and confused expression on her face, "You''re not kidding me, are you? Are you looking for my mother? More than 1,000 years..."


    After looking up and down at Andrea''s appearance and temperament, the female ranger curled her lips and complained, "That''s right, who made the night elves an immortal race?"


    Putting down the bow and arrow in her hand, the female ranger still had a trace of suspicion in her eyes.


    "I am Vereesa, Li Reza''s third daughter. What''s your name? Ask me clearly so I can pass it on to my mother."


    "No problem." Andrea looked at Vereesa meaningfully and smiled, "Just say Andrea is visiting, I believe she will understand."


    "Ok."


    Vereesa wrinkled her little nose, "Wait, I''ll report right away, Lor''themar, are you there?"


    "exist."


    Andrea was startled by the sudden voice from Vereesa''s side, he didn''t realize when this guy appeared.


    "Look at him, I''ll go find my mother."


    The public face Lor''themar looked at Andrea and nodded silently.


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "Uh, it''s Ah Qiang, no wonder the sense of existence is so thin." ''

 Chapter 465： windrunner family

    Aqiang, whose real name is Lor''themar Theron, is one of the rising stars of the Ranger Force.


    What he is most famous for is not his personal strength and military command ability, but his extremely thin sense of existence...


    During the period of waiting outside the barracks, Andrea easily overlooked that there was a person standing in front of her if she was not paying attention.


    It was as if Lor''themar possessed a natural skill that reduced his presence. As long as he took his attention away from him, he would soon forget the existence of this public-faced ranger. This weird feeling made Andrea very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, as a ranger, Vereesa was very efficient. Andrea only waited at the gate for about five minutes, and Li Reza came to the gate of the barracks with Vereesa who looked curious and confused.


    Compared with the last meeting, Li Reza''s appearance has not changed much, and he is still attractive and charming, but Andrea, who is proficient in soul and mind spells, can feel that the soul vitality of this ranger general is gradually declining.


    Andrea does not meet Li Reza as often as Seres, but recalling the energetic and curious baby when she first saw Li Reza, compared with the fading female ranger in front of her, Andrea still feels quite emotion.


    ¡®For the mortal race, time is really not forgiving. ''


    Li Reza didn''t notice Andrea''s emotion, and a slightly unexpected enthusiastic smile appeared on her face.


    "What''s the wind blowing today? To bring you, a rare guest, to Quel''Thalas, for a state visit?"


    "no."


    Andrea smiled and hugged Li Reza warmly, and gave each other a relatively close kiss.


    "I''m just waiting for some developments in the Eastern Continent, and slipped out temporarily to relax."


    The gossip in Vereesa''s eyes was almost beyond words. Having received strict training since she was a child, she thought she knew her mother very well. She had never seen her mother treat a foreign man with such enthusiasm.


    "Vereesa, come here."


    After a simple exchange of greetings, Li Resa beckoned the curious three girls over.


    "This is the chairman of the Supreme Council of the Dark Night Republic, Andrea Moon Shadow, try to be polite when we meet in the future, and don''t always bluff."


    "speaker?"


    It seemed that Vereesa hadn''t fully understood her mother''s words for a while, and her brain worked for a few seconds before she suddenly opened her bright eyes.


    "The Supreme Leader of the Night Republic?!"


    "Shh~"


    Andrea smiled and blinked her left eye, "Shut up, I sneaked here this time, don''t let Anasteria know my whereabouts, otherwise there will be a lot of tedious and unnecessary cutscenes."


    "Oh~"


    Li Reza chuckled with unknown meaning, "The Sun King is old, and he is no longer the Lord of ZTE who led his people to strive for governance. In recent years, his policies have obviously tended to be conservative, and he himself has begun to become content with pleasure."


    Andrea didn''t expect the old Li Reza to still think of what to say like a firecracker, and looked at her helplessly and reminded, "Li Reza, be careful in your words and deeds."


    "Hmph~ don''t worry."


    Li Reza looked around indifferently, "The rangers here are all trained by me, I believe they will not gossip around."


    Patting Vereesa on the head, the little guy with a big mouth staring blankly at Andrea came back to his senses, and Li Reza took Andrea away from the barracks to Fengxing Village''s home.


    The territory that Taranas, the ancestor of the Windrunner, originally acquired was only the area around Fengxing Village, and the surrounding territories were fought hard by his descendants from generation to generation.


    Not long after the Troll Wars ended, Lireza took over the position of Ranger General from her aging mother, Veronica.


    Taking advantage of the low morale of the forest trolls after being severely hit, Li Reza led the rangers to expand the territory in the Amani forest and seized a large area of ??the territory that originally belonged to the forest trolls.


    At that time, Anasteria, who was young and powerful, did not hesitate to reward the rangers, and entrusted most of the expanded territory of the Amani Forest to the rangers who had done meritorious service, thus further expanding the territory of the Windrunner family.


    Today, the Windrunner Watchtower in the south of Fengxing Village was built by Li Resa, and this watchtower played a great role at the beginning of its construction.


    The high elves took the windrunner outpost and the frontline military town of Taquilin as their bases, and gradually drove the trolls in the forest back to their cities.


    Li Reza is not a person who insists on power. She feels that her energy and body are beginning to show signs of aging. She has already handed over most of the work of the Ranger General to her second daughter Sylvanas.


    Li Reza has three daughters that are familiar to Warcraft players, the eldest daughter Alleria, the second daughter Sylvanas, and the third daughter Vereesa who is now following her and Andrea.


    The eldest daughter, Alleria, was rebellious by nature. She made it clear to Li Reza at a very young age that she would not inherit the position of Ranger General step by step.


    Li Reza herself was not a person who followed the rules. Although she was a little dissatisfied with Alleria''s outspokenness, she finally agreed to the eldest daughter''s request and focused on training her second daughter, Sylvanas.


    However, out of concern for his eldest daughter, Li Reza passed on the longbow Sasdora, an artifact passed down from generation to generation by the Windrunner family, to Alleria.


    As she said when she was a child, Alleria did not stay in Quel''Thalas when she grew up. She joined a folk ranger organization called the Farstriders.


    The founding purpose of the Farstriders is different from that of the ranger troops dedicated to protecting Quel''Thalas. Their ambitions are more ambitious, and they are determined to maintain the status and rights of all elf descendants in Azeroth.


    Alleria herself rarely stays in Quel''Thalas, and spends most of her time wandering around Azeroth. It is said that she has followed a merchant ship to the mainland of Kalimdor on the other side of the sea and the Broken Isles in the middle of the sea. .


    When Andrea arrived at Fengxing Village, Alleria had just returned to her homeland not long ago, but at this time she was still reporting work at the Farwalker headquarters in the middle of Eversong Forest, and she would not return to Fengxing Village to reunite with her family until evening . UU reading


    Alleria, who travels around like the wind, has not weakened the bond with her family. Every time she returns to her hometown, she will receive a warm welcome from Vereesa and Sylvanas. There always seem to be disagreements between the three sisters. finished topic.


    Listening to Li Reza''s explanation to the three daughters with great interest, Andrea took a sip of the blood thistle tea by the way, but he frowned slightly because of this.


    The magic power contained in this plant tea is too strong, and he is not used to ingesting too much magic power at one time.


    Li Reza noticed Andrea''s expression, and turned her eyes to Vereesa who was in charge of serving tea.


    "For a cup, how could this kind of tea that was served to Master Mage be served to Andrea?"


    Vereesa tilted her head, "I heard that the night elves have a magic source called the Well of Eternity, I thought..."


    Andrea shook her head amusedly, put down her teacup and explained, "Vereesa, you seem to have misunderstood the night elves."


    "We do have the Well of Eternity, but that doesn''t mean that all night elves will absorb the energy of the Well of Eternity."


    "I don''t know if you have heard of Arcandor, the tree of miracles."


    Vereesa shook her head blankly, "No."


    A gleam flashed in Andrea''s eyes, and he exchanged a glance with Li Reza, who also had the same flickering eyes.


    "Really, then let me explain to you roughly."


    :. :

 Chapter 466： 3 sisters with different personalities

    Although Andrea came to Quel''Thalas this time just to relax, it doesn''t mean that he really has no plans.


    Because the high elves have absorbed the magic power of the Sunwell all year round, their magic addiction has reached a very serious level.


    Especially the elves living in the Eversong Forest, and even the civilians have become more or less addicted to magic because they are bathed in a high-intensity magic environment.


    This situation is obviously not a good thing, and excessive reliance on the sunwell will sow disaster for the future of the high elves.


    Once one day they suddenly lose this energy source that provides Quel''Thalas with a lot of magic power, the high elves suffering from magic addiction will sooner or later fall ill without the nourishment of magic power. uncomfortable.


    The group of the withered in Suraman, whose brains were burnt out by the hunger and thirst of magic power, is a clear proof. If the high elves can''t prevent this in advance, maybe one day in the future there will be a sad existence similar to the withered in Quel''Thalas.


    Ever since Dath''Remar led the Highborne to flee, Quel''Thalas and the Night Republic have long since parted ways, but this does not mean that Andrea will just watch them fall into the abyss.


    Leaving aside the lazy and extravagant social atmosphere, the high elves do have quite high attainments in magic research, and there are quite a few magisters and great magisters in the country.


    Even if it is only considered in terms of strengthening combat power, Andrea cannot just watch Quel''Thalas decline like it did in the original history.


    However, the temper of the current Sun King, Anasteria, became more and more stubborn. No matter how Seles tried to persuade him, he was unwilling to let Alcandor flow into the society of the high elves.


    The Sun King couldn''t even listen to the advice of his own son, Prince Kael''thas. The differences in ideas between the two fathers and sons have not yet been properly resolved, but have become more and more serious.


    Hearing about the effects of Arcandor from Andrea, Vereesa gradually grew her mouth.


    "Is there such a miraculous fruit? Why didn''t the senior officials of Silvermoon City ask the Dark Night Republic to buy Arcandor?"


    "Buying?"


    Andrea smiled sarcastically, "There is only one Alcandor tree of miracles, and the annual output is not large. We didn''t even plan to use the Alcandor fruit as a commodity at the beginning, but just wanted to give it to Quel''Thalas High-level trial."


    Li Reza frowned and took the words, "Because of unknown reasons, the Sun King sternly rejected the kindness of the Night Republic, and strictly controlled the flow of Arcandor fruits into Quel''Thalas. It is said that so far only Kael''sa in Dalaran Prince Si took one."


    "why?"


    Vereesa''s mind is full of question marks, and she is still young and completely unable to understand the behavior of the Sun King.


    Andrea shook her head and said, "This issue involves Anasteria''s political considerations, and I don''t recommend you to delve into it further."


    From Vereesa''s speech and behavior, it can be seen that although this girl is not purely silly and sweet, her brain circuit is completely unsuitable for getting involved in political struggles, and she is likely to be sold by someone and still counting money for others.


    Although Vereesa''s political talent is almost zero, she is not stupid. The subtle contempt in Andrea''s words made her very unconvinced.


    Knowing daughter Mo Ruomu, seeing Vereesa''s slightly widened eyes, Li Resa knew what the child was thinking.


    "Vereesa, go and call your second sister back, I have something important to discuss with her."


    "Ok."


    The little girl slanted her eyes at Andrea, then walked out of the living room with her head held high with a soft snort.


    Li Resa smiled wryly and nodded her forehead, "I''m sorry, although I train the children strictly, I have always taken a laissez-faire attitude towards their personality growth. As long as I don''t go on the wrong path, I will not restrict their respective personalities." play."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "I think your education method is correct. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings."


    In the past, Andrea would always subconsciously pay too much attention to her daughter Aurora and adopted daughter Leticia, but after the trip to Draenor, where she was completely separated from her younger generations, Andrea also figured it out.


    The children have grown up and each has their own lives and ideas, and blindly caring sometimes makes them feel uncomfortable.


    After waking up from a deep sleep, Andrea gradually let go of the management of Aurora and Leticia.


    As long as it is confirmed that they are still on the right path, Andrea will not impose any restrictions on them, and let them play freely, and help clean up the mess if something goes wrong.


    After Vereesa, Andrea soon met Lireza''s second daughter, Sylvanas.


    The appearance of the two sisters looks very similar. Judging from the appearance, only the color of their hair can clearly distinguish them.


    Vereesa inherited her father''s silver hair, while Sylvanas and Alleria, who has not met so far, both inherited the brilliant blond hair of the Windrunner family.


    Although the appearance looks the same, the two sisters have very different temperaments.


    Vereesa has a gentle temper, and is quite mischievous and optimistic. Although she occasionally has a little temper, it is not difficult to get along with her.


    Cirvanas'' demeanor was more serious and cold than the third sister''s. The corners of her eyes seemed to be lifted up at any time, which added a bit of sharpness to her originally beautiful and feminine appearance, and her resolute military demeanor was beyond words.


    "Mother, are you looking for me?"


    "Well, sit down first."


    Cirvanas glanced at Andrea seemingly unintentionally, and the scrutiny and vague guard in his eyes made Andrea smile meaningfully.


    ''The living Queen Xi...''


    Discussing Arcandor with Cirvanas was much smoother than Vereesa. She would not ask many silly and sweet "cute" questions like Vereesa, and she could usually get straight to the point through the appearance of things.


    According to Li Reza, among her three daughters, Alleria has the strongest personal strength, but the one who is most suitable to inherit the position of Ranger General is undoubtedly Cirvanas in front of her.


    Cirvanas has a high talent in military command, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com also seems to have an innate keen sense of political struggle. These two talents are indispensable qualities for becoming an excellent military commander.


    "How about it?"


    After Cirvanas left thoughtfully, Li Reza proudly asked Andrea, "Is this child much more capable than Vereesa?"


    "Hehe~ Indeed."


    Andrea smiled and commented, "If you look at your evaluation of your own daughter, from the perspective of officialdom, I think Cirvanas will go further in the future."


    Li Reza smiled and shook her head, "That''s why I focus on training her. Hill will definitely become a more competent Ranger General than me in the future."


    "As for Aurelia and Vereesa, they also have their own futures. I only hope that the three sisters can always be united as one."


    "correct."


    Andrea put down the teacup in his hand and asked curiously, "I heard that you gave birth to a young son not long ago, why didn''t you see anyone else?"


    Speaking of the only male in his family, Li Reza''s smile gradually deepened, "Lilas? My husband took him to Eversong Forest to broaden his horizons. If you don''t stay in Quel''Thalas for a long time, I''m afraid it will be difficult See them soon."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, and he didn''t have to see Lilas.


    "Let''s get down to business."


    Putting away the smile on his face, Andrea asked seriously, "Li Reza, I want to know your opinion on the current situation in the Eastern Continent."

 Chapter 467： Status of the Amani Forest

    No outsider knew what Andrea and Li Reza talked alone in the living room that day.


    Cirvanas could probably guess the point of the discussion between the two, but with her high EQ, it was obviously impossible to publicize it everywhere, no matter how the third sister Vereesa acted like a baby, she would always keep her mouth shut.


    At the welcome dinner that day, Andrea finally saw Aurelia, who was in a hurry.


    Looking back and forth at the three sisters, Andrea was amazed at the three very similar looks but completely different personalities and temperaments.


    Alleria''s personality is different from Cirvanas and Vereesa''s. Her ethereal and free temperament is like a breeze that cannot be captured, free and easy and cheerful.


    Andrea originally thought that the youngest sister Vereesa should be the skinniest of the three sisters, but in fact the eldest sister Aurelia is even worse than Vereesa.


    The three sisters who rarely changed into their skirts to attend the banquet were teasing each other. Alleria smirked and fanned Vereesa''s skirt slightly... In fact, she couldn''t see anything¡ªby Andrea.


    "Sister!"


    Vereesa pressed down the skirt behind her with a blushing face, and pushed her head to Alleria''s chest in dissatisfaction.


    The fighting between the three sisters did not appear abrupt, but instead reflected the deep feelings between them.


    Since Alleria has been traveling around the world all year round, for the safety of her daughter in the future, Li Reza solemnly introduced her to Andrea.


    "Aurelia, this is..."


    "I know."


    Alleria interrupted her mother''s words, her beautiful face slightly raised, she looked at Andrea meaningfully and said, "The supreme ruler of the Dark Night Republic, Chancellor Moon Shadow."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, "Have you seen me?"


    Alleria shrugged and said, "Yes, I saw it from a distance in Moonlight City more than half a year ago."


    ¡®Moonnight City¡­that¡¯s how it is. ''


    Now that Alleria told the time, Andrea soon knew what time it was.


    At that time, he happened to lead Hataru to visit the industrial base built by the Dark Night Republic in Moonlight City.


    Archbishop Hataru is very interested in the magical technology developed by the night elves relying on magic energy. As early as in Draenor, he has repeatedly proposed that he must communicate with the technicians of the night elves when he has the opportunity in the future.


    Not only Hatalu is concerned about the technology of the night elves, but the night elves are also very interested in the crystal technology used by the Draenei. The exchanges between the craftsmen and researchers of the two sides should effectively promote the progress of each other''s technology.


    Aurelia was looking at him with piercing eyes when the sudden look appeared in Andrea''s eyes.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow..."


    "No need to be so troublesome."


    Andrea came back to her senses and said gently, "Just call me Andrea."


    "Uh¡­"


    Alleria turned her head to look at her mother, and Li Reza nodded to her encouragingly.


    "All right, Andrea."


    Aurelia, who is as free as the wind, is not a person who is afraid of power, and she quickly changed her name in a good manner.


    "The alien who was with you at that time, why have I never seen it in Azeroth?"


    Alleria has traveled to most of Azeroth over the years. She has seen furbolgs, dryads, vrykul, and even the tol''vir in the Uldum jungle south of Kalimdor. People, except I haven''t seen the draenei.


    Andrea explained with a smile, "That''s the Draenei, a gentle but powerful alien race, currently living in the Lost Isles overseas, and you will have the opportunity to get to know them gradually in the future."


    Windrunner''s reception banquet was not extravagant, most of the participants were rangers, and only a very small number of mages participated together.


    It is difficult for rangers alone to fight against the voodoo of Amani trolls. Anasteria sent some mages to settle in this deep forest in the early years, and built three frontline mage sanctuaries in the name of the sun, moon and stars.


    Among them, the Temple of the Moon is located between Fengxing Village and Taquilin, the military town, and the Temple of the Sun is at the front, just below the mountain in the south of the Amani tomb, facing the threat of Zul''Aman.


    The last tower of the morning star is located in the east of Lake Arendar, guarding the main road for the Amani trolls from the mountains to the Eversong Forest.


    Counting Taquilin and Corona Village to the north of Amani''s Tomb, all the forest trolls'' access to Eversong Forest is blocked.


    Most of the Amani forest was owned by the high elves, and the once mighty Amani Empire could only survive in its own capital.


    In recent years, due to the Sun King''s loss of aggressiveness, the oppression of the Amani trolls has tended to slow down. This bad tendency made Li Reza and Cirvanas quite worried.


    However, they are only soldiers after all. Although they are dukes, Li Reza cannot interfere with the decision-making of the Sun King. The foundation of Windrunner is not in Silvermoon City.


    The mages stationed in the Amani Forest were inevitably influenced by the style of the local rangers. Compared with the grand masters in Silvermoon City, Andrea got along more harmoniously with these "non-mainstream" mages.


    This banquet gave him a general understanding of the attitude of the residents of the Amani Forest towards Prince Kael''thas'' political leanings.


    In short, the society of Quel''Thalas was as badly torn as Andrea had guessed.


    Most of the Eversong Forest close to Silvermoon City support the increasingly conservative Sun King. They just want to continue living their drunken life and don''t want to work hard to carry out reforms with an unknown future.


    The high elves of the Amani Forest were more energetic and aggressive, and they chose to support the ruling idea of ??Prince Kael''thas, who was determined to reform.


    Although the two sides are not incompatible for the time being, the differences caused by different ideas and positions have become more and more obvious as time goes by.


    If this development continues, Quel''Thalas may gradually split into two incompatible forces in the future, and even a civil war will break out as a result.


    The best way to eliminate internal conflicts is to use greater external conflicts to divert the public''s attention. This is the favorite method of a certain country. It is undeniable that this method of diverting conflicts is indeed effective at certain times.


    The orcs'' invasion of the Eastern Continent is not a crisis for one country and one family. Andrea estimates that in order to obtain the support of the forest trolls, the new chief of the tribe will probably invade the territory of Quel''Thalas.


    He mentioned this matter to Li Reza, but the ranger general who has not completely abdicated still hesitates about it. After all, the orc rebellion has only risen in the south of the mainland before, and it is too far away from the high elves located in the northernmost part of the mainland.


    Andrea didn''t bother to persuade Li Reza, as long as she planted a seed in her heart, it would naturally germinate and grow rapidly under certain conditions.


    ''With the quality of Quel''Thalas'' soldiers today, it is almost impossible to stop the wolves and tigers of the tribal coalition forces. At that time... there will be room for our Dark Night Republic to play. ''


    :. :

 Chapter 468： brief peace

    Andrea didn''t plan to stay in Quel''Thalas for too long, as long as the news he had been waiting for came from the Royal City of Lordaeron, he would immediately leave and return to Tirisfal Forest.


    The information sent by Niyana through the shadow space through the shadow familiar has never stopped.


    With the most powerful national power, Lordaeron recognized itself as the leader after the alliance was established. Although Gilneas and Alterac and other countries were not angry, they could only temporarily recognize their noses under the mediation of King Lane who took the overall situation into consideration.


    But on the distribution of military power, the countries have differences again.


    Everyone wants to push their generals to lead the alliance''s huge army, and any fool knows that this is an excellent opportunity to gain reputation.


    But none of the countries with their own ghosts could convince anyone. In the end, Brunhilde, who had planned for a long time, came up with a proposal that Lothar, the last bloodline inheritor of Emperor Thoradin, would lead the army.


    Terenas and others reluctantly accepted the proposal, but the premise was that Lothar publicly renounced his orthodox succession to the Arathor Empire, which meant that the Arathor Empire would completely perish from now on, and there was no hope of restoration.


    Lothar has long seen the current situation of human countries. The Arathor Empire only exists in theory, and it is impossible for the kings of human countries to give up their rights and return to the jurisdiction of the empire.


    In order to help the Stormwind Kingdom gain more fame and interests, Lothar resolutely gave up the right to inherit the Arathor Empire, and publicly announced the official demise of the Arathor Empire, which is equivalent to acknowledging the seven human kingdoms as a descendant of Thoradin. Legitimacy.


    As for the Kingdom of Hilud, they did not belong to the city-states of the Arathor Empire and did not need to be recognized by Lothar.


    However, taking this opportunity, Brunhilde also took the opportunity to reconfirm the legitimacy of the Kingdom of Silud to the human kingdoms other than Terenas.


    Although Terenas looked as ugly as if he had swallowed a fly alive, under the mocking gazes of the kings of the other six countries, he who had just been promoted to the leader of the alliance could only grit his teeth and agree with the propositions of his allies.


    At the same time, Prism received the latest news from the tribe from the south of the mainland.


    During the contact with Garona, Priscim obtained a lot of important information, including the destruction of the Shadow Council.


    Under the guidance of Garona, the leading party, the army led by Orgrim invaded Blackrock Mountain and killed all the Shadow Council warlocks except Gul''dan and Cho''gall.


    The two-headed ogre Cho''gall was very cunning. Before Orgrim''s war hammer fell, he knelt down and said that he had already abandoned the fel energy. He showed Orgrim the power of shadow on the spot.


    Cho''gall''s shadow power comes from the white ghost orcs. After the Oshu''gun''s mutation ended, most of the white ghost orcs were taken to the orc clan meeting as the culprit for the disappearance of the ancestor souls, and only a few of them hid. The White Orcs in the depths of Oshu''gun survived.


    Cho''gall, the intolerant of Highmaul, discovered them by accident while exploring the wreckage of Oshu''gun. He learned how to harness the void from these white walker orcs. He never thought at the time that this accidental hand would save his life. .


    Although Orgrim wanted to smash Cho''gall''s two heads with a hammer on the left and right, but considering that the tribe would be extremely short of spellcasters after killing the warlock, he reluctantly stayed after Cho''gall repeatedly promised that he would not use fel energy again. killed the two-headed ogre.


    As for the forgiveness of Gul''dan, it was not because Orgrim planned to repay his grievances with virtue, but simply left him to control the Dark Portal.


    The Dark Portal was opened by Gul''dan, and he needed to operate it both to close and to open it.


    The tragedy of the black swamp made Orgrim very vigilant. The evil energy penetrating from Draenor was still destroying the ecology of this land, and the area of ??dry and cracked red land was getting wider and wider.


    Orgrim intends to move all the orcs of Draenor to this new world, and then completely close the Dark Portal, disconnect from Draenor, and avoid the continued erosion of evil energy.


    However, things backfired.


    Orgrim sent bad news to Draenor. The Warsong, Shattered Hand, Bonebiter and Thunder King clans who stayed behind in Draenor were completely thirsty for blood and battle. It''s up to you to kill me, almost completely losing my mind.


    Orgrim needed reinforcements. He hoped that these crazy clans would wake up one day, but he couldn''t make up his mind to close the Dark Portal, so Gul''dan was left behind.


    Gul''dan, whose soul was severely wounded, woke up from his deep sleep and found that everything had changed.


    Black Hand, who was still dependent on the Shadow Council, lost to Orgrim in Mak''Gora. The new chief made it clear that he could not trust warlocks. He forbade the tribe to continue spreading the belief in fel energy, and anyone who violated it would be executed immediately.


    Gul''dan is a villain to the letter, and he soon prostrated himself without dignity before Orgrimmar begging for forgiveness.


    Under Gul''dan''s clever excuses and repeated assurances, Orgrim temporarily kept Gul''dan''s life out of concerns about human spellcasters and the control of the Dark Portal.


    However, he gave Gul''dan a time limit, he must see his achievements within one year, and show his value without using evil energy.


    After destroying the Shadow Council, Orgrim kept his promise and freed Garona, who had committed crimes and meritorious deeds.


    Without Gul''dan''s spiritual suggestion and the shackles of the tribe, Garona felt an unprecedented sense of relief.


    Under the active contact of the human scouts sent by Prism, Garona readily told them the tribal information that did not involve core secrets, and she went north alone, quietly looking for Khadgar, Lothar and others.


    ¡­


    Although the leadership of the army has been determined, the dispute over how many soldiers and logistics supplies each country will provide continues.


    The tribe is still consolidating the territories it has conquered, and is urgently collecting food needed to continue the war from various areas in the southern part of the Eastern Continent.


    The entire Dark Portal has been in this strange peace for four years. Both sides know that the peace will not last for too long. Once one side is ready, the war will start again.


    Moreover, the scale of this war will be larger than that of the first orc war. Ryan and Lothar, who know the combat effectiveness of orcs best, are very worried about the future battle situation.


    If the armies from various countries cannot be unified and given a common goal and belief, they will be defeated by the orcs sooner or later.


    Having not been able to wait for the news of the war, Andrea simply temporarily stayed in Quel''Thalas for an incognito vacation. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    After the war, the scattered troops of the Dark Night Republic are being re-deployed. Once ready, they will be able to cross the sea to provide support to the Eastern Continent.


    The Navy''s Third Fleet stationed in Port Sylvie first began to cruise south of the mainland.


    Orcs do not have a navy, and the fleet of the Night Republic can sail unscrupulously in the southern coastal area of ??the mainland.


    These steel fleets swimming on the sea put a lot of pressure on Orgrim, and he began to intensify his efforts to urge Gul''dan to force the orc warlocks to keep their promises and create new troops that could help the Horde.


    At the same time, Orgrim, who was born in the Blackrock clan, knew the importance of weapons and armor. He gathered blacksmiths from the Blackrock clan to make equipment for the tribe, but the lack of mineral resources is an important problem facing the tribe today.


    The scouts of the Blood Ring Clan sent news from the front line of the scorching canyon that the Dark Iron Dwarves hiding in the depths of the Black Rock Mountain "kindly" provided them with information that there are countless mineral resources in the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain to the north.


    After some consideration, Orgrim temporarily chose to believe them. The orc vanguard, led by the Blood Ring clan, invaded the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain from the Scorching Canyon, and had a fierce battle with the local copperbeard dwarves.


    "The dwarves and gnomes are also drawn into the war."


    Andrea put down the battle report and rubbed his chin, "The Dark Iron Dwarves have a way of plotting and scheming. They use this method to drive away wolves and tigers to destroy the Bronzebeard Dwarves. Do you want to jump out after all the dust settles to reap the benefits of fishermen? "

 Chapter 469： Malygos Phishing Enforcement

    Quel''Thalas higher-ups paid no attention to the orc invasion.


    Prince Kael''thas in Dalaran visited around and got a lot of important information from the front line, but when he sent back the first-hand information he had collected so hard to Quel''Thalas... there was no further information. up.


    All the information and warnings seemed to have disappeared into the sea, without even a splash. Neither Anasteria nor the Silvermoon Council took the orcs far away in the Stormwind Kingdom seriously.


    The Horde''s march north to attack the kingdom of Khaz Modan also didn''t stir any ripples.


    Andrea estimated that the orcs'' attack on Arathi Highlands, Hillsbrad, or even Tirisfal Forest would not arouse the Sun King''s vigilance, and they would not wake up suddenly until they were hit at the door.


    Li Reza attaches great importance to the information Andrea receives every day. After obtaining Andrea''s permission, she and her three daughters read the latest trends of the tribe and the progress of the alliance.


    Vereesa wrinkled her nose and complained, "Human beings are really interesting. They are about to be beaten to the door, and they still care about who contributes more and who contributes less. Aren''t they afraid that the orcs will take the opportunity to attack the city?"


    Andrea twitched the corner of his mouth with a half-smile, "Is Quel''Thalas qualified to say anything about others?"


    "What are you talking about! We and the group..."


    "Vereesa."


    Cirvanas patted the little **** the head with a straight face, "Be quiet, don''t disturb us reading the information."


    "Humph!"


    Ignoring Vereesa''s frowning behavior, Andrea sat leisurely on the top of the Windrunner tower, looking at the faintly visible Zul''Aman city wall in the distance, and slowly drank the tranquilizing scented tea in her hand.


    "wait!"


    When Li Reza turned to a page of information, his face changed suddenly, "Has the orc tribe contacted the forest trolls?"


    "Ok?"


    Andrea turned his head and looked at the information in Li Reza''s hand, "It''s true. The only contact with the orcs is the burning thorn and the fire tree in the wetland, two forest troll clans that can''t be smaller."


    The war in Dun Morogh was temporarily at a stalemate. The tribe had nothing to do with the strong Ironforge, but the dwarves and gnomes couldn''t break through the blockade of the orcs, so they could only rely on the strong city defense to block the tribe''s attack.


    If Dun Morogh is like this, Loch Modan and the wetlands are even more defenseless.


    Although the Horde is not yet fully ready for war with the human coalition, Orgrim''s advance forces have begun to move north.


    The Horde easily broke through the defense line that the Bronzebeard dwarves had set up along the road to the north. At this time, they were wandering around Grim Batol, the old capital of the Wildhammer dwarves.


    After the King of the Wildhammer led a large number of tribesmen northward, only a small number of Wildhammer dwarves decided to stay and revive the capital.


    But the reality is cruel. The Wildhammer dwarves who lacked manpower and material resources failed in the end. This Wildhammer dwarf finally went south to Northeron to establish a village and town, looking at the increasingly dilapidated Grim Batol from afar.


    After the orcs arrived in this area, they simply used the abandoned Wildhammer city as a bridgehead to attack the north. The presence of a large number of orcs aroused the vigilance of the Wildhammer dwarves in Northeron, and they sent people to tell the news to their compatriots in the Hinterlands.


    ''Wait a minute. ''


    Andrea suddenly remembered something.


    The most famous event in Grim Batol is not the Wildhammer dwarves, but the fact that the Red Dragon Queen was imprisoned here.


    Frowning and thinking for a while, Andrea immediately contacted Niyana through the shadow familiar and asked her to try to get in touch with Wyrmrest Temple as a transit point.


    ¡­


    Li Reza read information about forest trolls in the intelligence, and she instinctively felt that these small clan trolls would cause trouble.


    But the high elf kingdom is too far away from the wetlands, and it is impossible for Li Reza and Cirvanas to leave their posts without permission. The ranger general turned his attention to Alleria and Vereesa.


    When the mother and daughter got together to discuss the issue, Andrea got the first-hand information from Malygos.


    The dragon soul is still sealed deep in the Redridge Mountains, but recently the orcs have suddenly begun to search the mountains consciously.


    Malygos himself was squatting near the Dragon Soul with Alexstrasza at this time. After regaining his sanity, the Blue Dragon King was very wise, and he deduced a possibility from the movement of the orcs.


    As an alien race, these orcs shouldn''t have known about the existence of the Dragon Soul. They suddenly started searching for the Redridge Mountains, which may be related to Deathwing.


    This speculation made Malygos''s whole body boil with enthusiasm. He tracked Deathwing for thousands of years but still failed to find any traces. He did not expect to hear information about the dragon traitor one after another after the orc invasion.


    Alexstrasza was more upright. She wanted to recover the dragon soul on the spot and bury it in another place, but Malygos, who had a dark plan in his mind, stopped her.


    The Blue Dragonlord decided to try to fish Deathwing with the Dragon Soul.


    "Ho Ho~"


    Andrea touched his chin with great interest, "Interesting, how can I not participate in such an interesting thing."


    Anyway, the alliance is still wrangling endlessly. Although the life in the Windrunner''s territory is leisurely, it is too peaceful here, and the smoke from the front cannot be felt.


    When Andrea was about to say goodbye to Li Reza, she saw Alleria and Vereesa who had already packed their bags.


    Compared with Alleria''s calm face, Vereesa seemed a little reluctant. At this moment, she was vigorously wiping her longbow, her eyes fixed on Andrea.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea turned his gaze away unnaturally, and before Li Reza could speak, he guessed what General Ranger was thinking.


    ''The right decision, but what does it have to do with me? Don''t stare at me. ''


    Sure enough, Li Reza planned to let Alleria and Vereesa go to the south to investigate, and the main target was the Arathi Highlands, which was the front line of the war.


    Zul''jin, the chief of the Amani clan, was imprisoned in Dunholde Castle in Hillsbrad. Li Reza worried that Orgrim would use Zul''jin''s identity to recruit forest trolls for the tribe along the way.


    Zul''jin is an ambitious troll leader who dreams of restoring the Amani Empire to its former glory.


    But he was not dazzled by his dreams. Zul''jin knew that he could not find opportunities in the Amani Forest. The high elves had built the forest like a monolith.


    Zul''jin left the Amani forest across the mountains and went south to the Hinterlands, Hillsbrad and Arathi to win over the local forest trolls, trying to make them return to the leadership of the Amani clan and expand the Amani from the outside. The strength of the empire.


    However, dreams are beautiful, but reality is often very cruel.


    Zul''jin''s sneaky incitement of trolls in Hillsbrad aroused the vigilance of the Kingdom of Alterac. King Perenolde sent patrol troops to encircle him, captured this unstable factor that was wandering in many places, and threw him into London. Imprisoned in Holder Castle.


    However, Zul''jin''s actions were not fruitless, and the small clans such as Burningthorn, Fire Tree and Badtooth had agreed to his solicitation.


    Even the Deadwood clan with a medium-sized clan size felt Zul''jin''s ambition, and UU Reading promised to help him rebuild the Amani Empire when he saw hope.


    This is also the reason why the Burnthorn clan took the initiative to contact the Horde. At this time, they had reached a "mutually beneficial and win-win" agreement with Orgrim.


    "lets go."


    Alleria stroked Vereesa''s silver hair and comforted her, "You''re an adult, it''s time to go out and see the world. The outside world is very exciting. Compared with being stuck in Quel''Thalas, you will definitely find more things outside." fun of."


    Cirvanas'' expression was a bit subtle, "...Aurelia, can you stop saying this in front of me?"


    When Alleria smiled and apologized to Cirvanas, Vereesa recovered a lot and withdrew her staring gaze at Andrea.


    "Sister, is it really fun outside?"


    "Well, I assure you."


    "Hey~ I believe in Eldest Sister, then let''s go!"


    On the other side, Li Reza pulled Andrea aside and said solemnly, "Andrea, please help take care of these two children when they go out, especially Vereesa, she lacks awareness of the dangers of the outside world, don''t let them She was abducted by an unknown guy."


    Andrea promised with a thumbs up, "No problem, I will call Seres from Kalimdor to help take care of her."


    After saying goodbye, Andrea turned into a large ginger-yellow griffin on the spot. It was the first time Vereesa saw the druid''s transformation spell, and her eyes began to sparkle with curiosity.

 Chapter 470： Dragonmaws Dream

    Although the south of the Eastern Continent has been in chaos due to the orc invasion, the territory of Quel''Thalas and Lordaeron is still very peaceful.


    Alleria and Vereesa were preparing to go to the Arathi Highlands, the front line of the war. At this time, the orcs of the tribe used Grim Batol as their base, and pushed the vanguard to the Sardor Bridge connecting the wetlands and Arathi Highlands.


    The army of the Kingdom of Stormgard took the lead in dispatching troops under the order of King Solastolbain, and firmly guarded the other side of the bridge. The two sides confronted each other with the Sador Bridge as the dividing line, and the war was imminent.


    The Sador Bridge is the only entrance to the northern kingdoms by land, and the only way for tribes without a navy to enter the core area of ????humanity.


    However, at this time Orgrim was looking at the Sador Bridge and worrying. Although the bridge was very wide, it was clearly a terrain that was easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    As long as the opponent guards the exit of the bridge, considering the limit of the number of people passing on the bridge at the same time, the orcs cannot send a decisive superior force at once.


    After leaving Quel''Thalas, Andrea took the two Windrunner sisters into East Weald, flying over the southern mountains to the Hinterlands Plateau.


    The Hinterlands have been the territory of forest trolls since ancient times, and the powerful Vilebranch clan firmly controls this plateau area.


    The Vilebranch clan is the most powerful forest troll clan other than the Amani, and they have three large settlements in the southern Hinterlands.


    From west to east are the temple of the poisonous spider queen Shadra, the altar of Zul, and the capital of the evil branch troll, Xinthalor.


    In addition, the evil branch trolls also have multiple strongholds and outposts on this plateau, such as Silvasa and Salvasa, and they are well-deserved overlords in the Hinterlands.


    In addition to the evil branch trolls, the biggest force in the Hinterlands is the Wildhammer dwarves who are latecomers.


    With the new capital Eagle''s Nest as the center, the Wildhammer dwarves occupy a large area in the northern part of the Hinterlands. Over the years, there have been many conflicts with the Vilebranch trolls, and neither side can help the other for the time being.


    Andrea bypassed the troll''s control point along the way. Under the friendly **** of a group of wild griffins, Andrea in the form of a griffin finally entered the Arathi Highlands with two high elves.


    Compared with more than 2,000 years ago, today''s Arathi Highlands not only failed to develop more prosperous than before, but many areas in the wild were occupied by witherwood trolls.


    The Deadwood trolls were originally a clan living in the Hinterland Plateau. They were defeated in the internal war with the trolls of Xiezhi and had to move south.


    Although the owner of the Arathi Highlands, the Stormgard Kingdom, is determined to reproduce the glory of the Arathor Empire, the reality is very cruel.


    After most of the nobles and people left to establish their own city-states, Strom City, the capital of the Arathor Empire, inevitably fell into decline.


    As Fadil, the last Arathi emperor, led most of the remaining subjects southward, the Arathor Empire fell apart completely, and only the loyal descendants of Ignaeus stayed to guard the dilapidated castle.


    During the journey to Arathi Highlands, Alleria and Vereesa seemed to have endless topics to talk about, chatting on Andrea''s back all the time.


    The girl Vereesa seemed very dissatisfied with Andrea''s underestimation of her, and she barely spoke to Andrea along the way.


    Aurelia, who has been traveling all year round, behaved mature and generous. Thanks to her active atmosphere in the middle, the long journey did not make the long journey too embarrassing.


    When the three arrived in front of the reconstructed gate of Stromgarde, Andrea landed on the ground and put the two sisters down. Seres, who had already been teleported from Kalimdor, was waiting in front of the gate of Stromgarde.


    Stepping forward to have a tender moment with Celes, Andrea turned her head to gesture to the two Windrunner sisters.


    "I don''t need to introduce you? You should be more familiar with them than me."


    Celes smiled and kissed her husband''s lips. "Of course, I arranged for Alleria to travel to Kalimdor. Vereesa has grown up and become more beautiful."


    "huh~"


    Vereesa puffed up her cheeks and felt dissatisfied, "Sister Seles, what you say is like saying that I was not beautiful when I was young, isn''t it too much?"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, a mouthful reached his throat but he didn''t dare to spit it out, Seres'' warning eyes made him look away guiltily.


    ¡®Sister again... Do you dare to call Celes the same as your mother? ''


    "Cough~ Anyway." Andrea used the old-fashioned but tried-and-tested way to change the subject** "Ceres, Aurelia and Vereesa will be taken care of by you. I still have things to go south."


    Seeing that Andrea didn''t ask questions that shouldn''t be asked, Seres smiled and nodded, "No problem, be careful all the way."


    ¡­


    In the process of continuing to go south, Andrea did not choose to let Celes help teleport, but turned into a golden eagle form and flew across the sky.


    From the sky, we can directly observe the long supply lines of the orc tribes and their military deployment.


    Because the orcs lacked air force and anti-air defense, and had a serious lack of understanding of groups like the druids, Andrea was not blocked in any way when he scouted in the sky.


    The Dragonmaw clan once domesticated a large number of two-headed dragons as mounts in Draenor, but Draenor gradually fell into a state of severe food shortage due to the erosion of fel energy.


    The Dragonmaw orcs, who became very violent after drinking the blood of the devil, had to slaughter all their mounts to satisfy their hunger due to excessive hunger.


    Without the two-headed dragon mount, the Dragonmaw clan became unreal. After entering Azeroth, the Dragonmaw chief Zulushid has been trying to find a new replacement mount.


    Recently, Zulushid always has the same dream, in which he and his people ride a group of strange and powerful dragons soaring in the sky.


    As the chief of the Dragonmaw clan who once conquered the sky, Zuluhed was deeply fascinated by the scene described in the dream, and he was soon lured by a certain existence in the Redridge Mountains to look for the mount in his dream.


    When Andrea arrived at Redridge Mountain, the orcs had already transported most of the main force to Grim Batol, the frontline stronghold, leaving only the Dragonmaw clan looking for something all over the mountains and plains. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    When flying over Zhishui Lake, Andrea saw the wreckage of Lakeside Town on the west side of Zhishui Lake with the excellent eyesight of the golden eagle.


    Most of the local human residents were brutally slaughtered by orcs, and only a small number were enslaved as coolies.


    Although he was very sympathetic to the suffering of human beings, it was not the time to startle the enemy. Andrea resisted the urge to destroy the orcs below, and followed the guidance of Malygos'' arcane energy to the valley deep in the Red Ridge Mountains.


    A restored red dragon was breathing flames of life to the orcs in front of it, and many Dragonmaw orc warriors were burned to charcoal on the spot.


    The orc warlocks in the back row were unmoved, and under the command of an old orc, chaotic arrows with green tail flames flew towards the red dragon.


    ''Already started? ''


    Andrea hovered over the battlefield to observe. Although the strength of this red dragon was impressive, he felt that he was at a loss when he was facing hundreds of orc warlocks who were harnessing fel energy.


    ''Andrea, this way. ''


    The voice of Malygos suddenly sounded in Andrea''s mind. Looking in the direction of the energy, Malygos and Alexstrasza in the form of high elves were hiding in front of a cave not far from the battlefield. .


    At this time, a small golden disc was suspended above Malygos'' left hand, and Andrea looked at the same object guarded by the red dragon with a strange expression.


    ''I see¡­''

 Chapter 471： bite groove

    There is no doubt that the dragon soul in Malygos'' hands is the genuine one, and the one guarded by the red dragon should be a copy made by the blue dragon king using arcane techniques.


    The purpose is naturally to lure the orcs to **** it, and by the way, try to catch Deathwing who is hiding behind them.


    The seal of the Dragon Soul was originally arranged by Saragosa, and Malygos himself strengthened it many times after waking up.


    This artifact that gathers part of the guardian power of the four guardian dragons cannot be directly touched by any dragon clan, and Malygos only temporarily controls it through the back door because he is familiar with the seal.


    "Give."


    When Andrea entered the cave, Malygos threw the golden disc in his hand carelessly, and Andrea, who was unprepared, hurriedly caught it.


    "...You just leave it to me so generously? Aren''t you afraid that I will use it to control the Dragon Clan?"


    "Hmph~" Malygos snorted softly, "You already knew the location of the seal of the Dragon Soul, and you already did it if you wanted to, so why wait until now."


    "Since the orcs already know the existence of the dragon soul, it is not safe to continue sealing it in the mortal world. Help us keep it well, and don''t let the orcs with evil intentions take it away."


    Andrea shrugged indifferently, and took the dragon soul back into his space package.


    There are quite a lot of powerful artifacts in his possession. If someone dares to rob him, as long as he can win, he will definitely return with a rewarding reward... But the difficulty of defeating Andrea may not be acceptable to any mortal.


    "What should we do now?"


    Andrea looked at the guardian of the dragon soul who had already shown his disfigured appearance, "Will you just watch him die at the hands of the orcs?"


    "Of course not." Alexstrasza shook his head. "Olastrasz is one of the important members of the Red Dragon Army. We have already made arrangements. Let''s just watch the battle patiently."


    After a long stalemate, Olastrasz wasted a lot of energy by spitting flames of life many times, and the orc warlock''s fel spells finally began to break through his defense.


    "Aw!"


    As a chaotic arrow hit the scales on his neck, Olasstrasz raised his head and howled in pain.


    "hold head high!"


    After accumulating strength, another large-scale dragon''s breath spewed out. The oldest orc warlock raised the fel energy orb in his hand, and a miserable green arc-shaped light curtain blocked in front of the dragon''s breath.


    The strength of the dragon clan is not comparable to that of a single orc warlock. Under the defense of a large number of warlocks pouring cold sweat into their foreheads, the dragon''s breath was finally blocked.


    Feeling the weakness in his body, Olasstraz flapped his wings unwillingly and flew up, his strong hind paws stretched towards the small golden disc behind him.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    The old sorcerer raised the fel orb aloft, and a ball of hellfire obeyed the call and fell from the sky. Orastrasz had to withdraw his claws to avoid it at the last moment.


    "Stupid mortals! Sooner or later you will pay for your reckless behavior! Wait for the wrath of the Red Dragonflight to descend!"


    Orastraz uttered harsh words angrily, and finally withdrew "unwillingly" under the pressure of the orc warlock every step of the way.


    "Ahem~"


    The old orc warlock at the head stopped the others from chasing. "Without a mount, we can''t catch up... Nekros, lift the seal and recover the artifact. The future of Dragonmaw will rest on this artifact."


    A male orc in his prime came out of the crowd and slapped the barrier outside the Dragon Soul with a rude palm.


    Fel energy is very corrosive, and the enchantment Malygos set up at will is quickly eroded away.


    Andrea hid in the dark and rubbed her chin. I heard that Orgrim expressly forbids the orcs to continue to use fel spells, but from Dragonmaw''s vicissitudes, it can be deduced that there are many places that Orgrim can''t see. Warlock still has no meaning of repentance. ''


    ¡®Perhaps, this point can be used to provoke the relationship between the clans of the orcs and the great chief, so let¡¯s write it down. ''


    The magic guardian Malygos made a fake, even if Deathwing was present in person, he would definitely not be able to tell in a short time. He almost perfectly copied all the characteristics of the Dragon Soul.


    At this time, the fake Dragon Soul still exudes faint fel energy, which is the residual breath of the Well of Eternity bombardment at the end of the War of the Ancients.


    "oh oh!"


    Zuluhed took the dragon soul from Nekros, trembling with emotion.


    "Sure enough, it is an artifact with evil energy. It will become the biggest support for the Dragonmaw clan to soar in the sky again. Let''s call it the soul of the devil in the future!"


    Watching the Dragonmaw orcs happily take away the fake dragon soul, Deathwing never showed up.


    Malygos smacked his lips unwillingly, "Tsk! That guy is still so cautious, it seems that the plan must continue."


    After some thinking, Andrea probably guessed Malygos'' plan.


    "You two, who is going to come to cooperate with the orc in acting?"


    "I''ll do it." Alexstrasza stepped forward and stood up. "I''m worried that Malygos will show his feet when he sees Deathwing. Let him hide in the dark and ambush."


    Alexstrasza raised his hand to stop Malygos from rebutting, and said firmly, "This time, the threat of Deathwing must be completely resolved."


    "Tsk!" Malygos scratched his head unhappily. "Well, I hope Deathwing will show up as soon as possible. The energy in the fake can''t last long."


    ¡­


    The next development was very simple. Zuluhed went straight back to Grim Batol to meet with the main force of the tribe. He handed over the Demon Soul to Nekros for safekeeping, and asked him to study its usage as soon as possible.


    After Zuluhed led the main force of Dragonmaw to leave, Nekros temporarily stayed in Dun Morogh Snow Mountain to try to study the use of Demon Soul.


    Deathwing, who has been hiding in the dark and observing, used the nightmare ability temporarily granted to him by N''Zoth to sneak directly into Nekros'' dream, and told him the true ability and usage of the Demon Soul.


    "what!"


    Necrus, who woke up from his dream, wiped off his cold sweat, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Even in his sleep, he was still holding the small golden disc.


    "Can the Aspects of Azeroth be controlled with Demon Soul?"


    "Roar!"


    Just as Nekrus was staring at the Demon''s Soul in a daze, a loud roar sounded from outside the cave, and several panicked guards stumbled in.


    "Dragon...Dragon! Dragon!"


    "Nekros! There is a giant dragon outside who can speak the common language of mankind. He demands that we hand over the demon soul, otherwise he will attack mercilessly!"


    "What are you panicking about!"


    Nekros yelled angrily, "It''s just in time, let me try the ability of Demon Soul!"


    Andrea and Malygos, who used the shadow curtain to eliminate their figures, floated in the air not far away, and witnessed Alexstrasza''s play from a distance, pretending to be in pain and being "controlled" by Nekros.


    The elf''s long ears in Malygos''s mortal form suddenly trembled, and his body also began to tremble excitedly.


    "Coming...I feel it! Deathwing is near!"


    "Andrea, get ready, since that traitor wants to use the dragon soul to manipulate us, let''s fight back!"


    Malygos barely controlled his excitement, grinned and said ferociously, "Send him a big ''surprise'' with the soul of the dragon."

 Chapter 472： Lore?

    When Nekros happily announced to the clansmen that he had successfully used the Demon Soul to slave the Red Dragon Queen, Alexstrasza was tossing and turning in the cave with a painful expression on his face.


    "Oh~ look who this is?"


    A joking voice came from the entrance of the cave. Alexstrasza fixed his eyes and looked up at the door.


    "It''s you!"


    A middle-aged man transformed into a human suddenly escaped from the state of shadow, and leaned against the mountain wall at the entrance of the cave with his arms folded.


    There is a conspicuous metal collar on his neck, and conspicuous orange-red magma can still be seen flowing on the body under the robe.


    "The great red dragon queen, Alexstrasza, was so easily controlled by the lowly and savage orcs. What about your calmness and self-control that you are so proud of?"


    The middle-aged human with V-shaped bald hair said sarcastically, "Haven''t you ever thought about why the orcs can discover the burial place of the dragon soul? You think I can''t find a way to use it if I set a seal to prohibit the dragons from using it? "


    Alexstrasza gritted his teeth and stared angrily at the other party, "Nesario!"


    "Hmph! I''ve abandoned that name a long time ago, and now I''m called Deathwing!"


    Deathwing snorted coldly, "Without the Red Dragon Queen who commanded Wyrmrest Temple, I''d like to see where that madman will lead the Dragon Clan. As for you..."


    With a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, Deathwing waved his hand and walked out, "Enjoy the slavery of the orcs, don''t worry, they won''t kill you, you will give birth to the orcs with high quality to conquer Azeroth." Mount."


    "I will send the news of your capture back to Wyrmrest Temple in good faith. I believe that your group of idiot spouses will soon throw themselves into the trap. Prepare yourself physically and mentally."


    When Deathwing changed back to his original form and prepared to take off to Northrend, Alexstrasza, who was bound by chains, had a gleam in his eyes, and she quietly began to take a deep breath.


    Since they used the power of the void bestowed by N''Zoth to cover up their whereabouts, the excited Dragonmaw clan did not realize that there was a huge black dragon behind them.


    "Traitor! Where are you running!"


    A blue dragon of about the same size suddenly rushed out of the empty midair, his eyes were full of angry flames, and before Deathwing took off, the solid hexagonal arcane prison would fall into the black dragon The king went in.


    Deathwing was taken aback, he was so complacent that he didn''t expect to meet the half-mad blue dragon king here, "Malygos?! This trick again!"


    After thinking for a while, Deathwing''s heart suddenly turned cold, he knew that he was ambushed.


    Before he could turn around in horror to observe Alexstrasza''s movements, a resounding dragon chant sounded from the cave, and the flames of life that had been fully accumulated hit his body from behind.


    "Aw!"


    Although the strength of Alexstrasza and Malygos has been weakened by the dragon soul, they are still guardian dragons after all. They are two enemies and one is still mentally unintentional, and Deathwing is losing the opportunity. Suddenly fell into a disadvantage.


    This time Malygos did not rashly rush into the arcane cage to fight Deathwing. He is the guardian of magic, and wrestling with Deathwing, who controls the power of the earth, is purely a brain twitch. Now his brain is barely awake. Malygos was not stupid.


    Countless gorgeous small magic circles appeared inside the cage, and condensed arcane barrages spewed out of the magic circles continuously.


    Deathwing was a little confused by the sneak attack of the two dragon kings, not to mention the dragonmaw orcs around him, who acted as the background board for the whole process.


    After recovering from his senses, Nekros raised the golden disc in his hand with a gloomy face, "Presumptuous! A mere dragon, bow down to the glory of Demon Soul...Eh?"


    Under Nekros'' incredible gaze, the "Devil''s Soul" in his hand suddenly began to turn gray, and soon turned into a pile of stone chips and scattered with the wind.


    At the same time, Andrea, who was hiding in the sky, held the genuine dragon soul and was pouring a lot of energy into this artifact.


    A small golden dragon propped its claws on the edge of the dragon soul, and with difficulty got out from the gradually energized dragon soul, and then swam affectionately around Andrea.


    The highly compressed energy tore apart the curtain of shadow released by Andrea, and Deathwing, who was scrambling to deal with the flanking attacks from both sides, finally noticed the deadly killing intent in the air.


    "Malygos! Alexstrasza! Are you crazy?! You actually gave the dragon soul to mortals for safekeeping!"


    Alexstrasza could no longer see the pain she had shown before, she didn''t answer Deathwing''s question, she continued to spew out flames of life with a calm face, threatening Deathwing''s back.


    Trapped in the cage, Deathwing ate Malygos'' arcane barrage forcefully, and used his strong body strengthened by the power of the earth to slam into the arcane cage crazily. Numerous cracks appeared on the outer wall of the diamond-shaped cage. The traces were about to be broken off by him.


    But at this moment, Deathwing''s heart was full of despair, the soul of the giant dragon had locked him, and the little golden dragon was also staring at him, and the crisis of dying hit his soul like never before.


    Andrea aimed the golden disc in his hand at Deathwing, whose eyes were full of despair, "You should leave, fallen black dragon king!"


    "boom!"


    A brilliant golden beam of light shot out from the dragon soul, and under the guidance of the golden little dragon, it almost pierced through Deathwing''s body in the blink of an eye.


    "Roar! My lord! Help..."


    Before he finished speaking, Deathwing, who had been severely injured by the dragon soul, lost his voice. His already unstable body became even more strange, and countless dark purple tentacles protruded from his dragon body with teeth and claws.


    "Crack!"


    A crack suddenly appeared on the disc of the dragon soul, and Andrea was taken aback. After confirming that Deathwing had suffered a fatal attack, he hurriedly withdrew the golden beam of light.


    The expressions on the faces of Alexstrasza and Malygos were somewhat complicated, they seemed to be relieved, but also seemed to be sad. They stared blankly at Neltharion''s body that had not completely lost its vitality.


    At this moment, Andrea''s face suddenly changed.


    "No! You two, step back!"


    Although they didn''t know what Andrea meant, Malygos and Alexstrasza, who had cooperated many times, instinctively chose to believe in Andrea, and at the same time flapped their wings to retreat to the sky on both sides.


    With Deathwing''s remnant body as the center, UU Reading ''s astonishing void energy spewed out, gradually wrapping Deathwing''s torn body into a black ball.


    A scary big eye appeared on the surface of the ball, staring at Andrea who delivered the fatal blow.


    An ominous voice full of negative emotions appeared in Andrea''s head, "Mortal, it''s you again."


    Andrea, as a demigod who also controls the power of the void, the whispers of the ancient gods can no longer have much influence on him.


    "N''Zoth?"


    "Hmph! Rescuing Deathwing is more important right now, so I''ll let you off for now, so I can take care of myself."


    "A mortal named Andrea."


    N''Zoth''s eyeballs have been fixed on Andrea.


    Seeing the appearance of the Old God in person, not only the surrounding Dragonmaw orcs were shocked from ear to ear, Alexstrasza and Malygos also had serious expressions and did not dare to act rashly.


    "Someone asked me to bring you a sentence. She said that she has been looking forward to the reunion with you after thousands of years."


    "Shua!"


    After saying these words, N''Zoth''s eyeballs penetrated into the ground like a fluid flow, and soon disappeared, and his dark aura dissipated as a result.


    "A reunion after thousands of years..."


    Andrea took a deep breath, and he quickly guessed who the person who said this was.


    ¡®Queen Azshara is indeed still alive. ''

 Chapter 473： Heart of the Guardian Dragon

    "Is this...killing him?"


    The two dragon kings flew to Andrea''s side, and Malygos'' tone was obviously not confident.


    "do not know."


    Andrea exhaled, "It stands to reason that the wound that runs through the chest is definitely fatal, but... N''Zoth said that he still wants to save Deathwing, and I''m not sure if the ancient **** can be resurrected." he."


    "Anyway... Ang!"


    Alexstrasza took a sip of the salt soda and gasified all the Dragonmaw orcs who had been showing off their power in front of him before.


    "At least the shadowy threat of Deathwing has been ruled out in this orc-invading war, and..."


    Alexstrasza and Malygos looked at the dragon soul in Andrea''s hand at the same time, and a crack appeared on the surface of the rose-gold disc.


    "It''s not like nothing."


    For many years, the Aspects, including Malygos, have been researching how to destroy the Dragon Soul and regain their lost power, but until today there has been no progress.


    Unexpectedly, this artifact suddenly changed when it was used with high power. Through this crack, the power of the guardian dragon inside was slowly spilling out, and all of this power was sucked into the body by the little golden dragon.


    The little dragon was still circling around Andrea, with a rather intimate attitude.


    "I didn''t expect that."


    Malygos sighed with emotion, "The soul of the dragon has produced a specious soul after years of nurturing. I don''t know what this artifact that shouldn''t exist will become in the future."


    As the guardian of magic, the blue dragon is in charge of most of the artifacts and arcane treasures in the world, but the well-informed Malygos doesn''t know what the state of the dragon soul is now.


    Andrea held her chin with her left hand, and stretched out her right hand to stroke and feel Xiaolong''s body.


    The warm scales didn''t feel like a body with pure energy, just like having flesh and blood. Xiaolong felt Andrea''s caress, and he circled his right hand back and forth coquettishly.


    "Forget it, let''s study it slowly later."


    Malygos looked at the gate of Ironforge in the distance. The huge movement of the three guardian dragons fighting alarmed the orc besieging troops in the distance. The soldiers of the Blood Ring clan had already sent scouts to this direction.


    Malygos immediately launched a teleportation technique to send the three of them away together. The scouts of the Blood Ring clan were left empty-handed. All they were left with was a battlefield full of scars, and none of the Dragonmaw orcs who had been stationed here to experiment with the artifact were gone. remain.


    ¡­


    Orgrim in Grim Batol has just received good news from Zuluhed. He is very happy that the tribe will soon have a powerful air force. The complexion made Zuluhed lower his head and dare not speak.


    The solid defense of the Sadore Bridge made Orgrim withdraw, and he didn''t want to spend too much force and time on the bridge.


    If during the battle, the human beings suddenly ruthlessly blow up the bridge, the orc attacking troops will fall into the turbulent seawater below the cliff, and it may be difficult to survive.


    Orgrim''s plan was to bypass the defenders of the Sador Bridge by sea and land on the relatively weakly defended coast of Arathi Highlands.


    But the orc''s ship manufacturing technology is almost zero. If he can have the protection of the Red Dragon Air Force, he will be able to send the tribe''s fighters to the other side with greater confidence, but everything is in vain now.


    Just then, a small green-skinned race called goblins approached them, claiming that they had a big deal to negotiate with the tribe.


    At the same time, the alliance saw the fighting power of the orcs for the first time through the reports from King Solas and the observation messengers from various countries from the defense line of the Sador Bridge.


    The alliance that has been wrangling for more than a year finally gave up the dispute under the call of Lothar. If they can no longer unite, the northern countries will be defeated by the orcs sooner or later, and they will seek refuge in other countries like the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    In Witherwood Village in the southeast of the Arathi Highlands, Seres, Alleria, and Vereesa were squatting outside the village to observe the movements of the Witherwood troll.


    Although it is not certain which forest troll clans the orcs have reached an agreement with, as the medium-sized clan closest to the wetlands, the deadwood trolls are indeed doubtful.


    Seres had taken the Windrunner sisters to the front line of the Sador Bridge to observe quietly before. There are indeed many forest trolls with moss on their bodies in the tribe''s camp. They should be the Burnthorn and Fire Tree clans living in the wetlands.


    Seres looked at the peaceful life of the troll in the village and said thoughtfully, "The dead tree has not made any noticeable movements for the time being, and Xie Zhi doesn''t seem to be very interested in the tribe."


    Vereesa questioned, "Maybe it''s because the tribe hasn''t seen the value of risky bets yet?"


    "It''s true that this possibility cannot be ruled out." Celes didn''t care about Vereesa''s doubts, she knew that this little girl has always been so straightforward.


    Alleria lowered her head and pondered for a while before asking, "Sister Celeste, do you think the Horde will really attack from the Sador Bridge?"


    Seres smiled and shook her head, "You are definitely asking the wrong person if you ask me military questions. If Sister Shandris is here, she should be able to discuss it with you in detail."


    Vereesa pricked up her ears with great interest and asked, "Is that the villain''s other wife?"


    Celes smiled wryly and rubbed Vereesa''s little head, "You really hold grudges, Andrea has no ill intentions towards you, so why keep calling him by this name?"


    "Hmph!" Vereesa crossed her arms, turned her head and said in displeasure, "I will forgive him when he apologizes himself, who made him look down on me like this!"


    Knowing that Vereesa was still a child at heart, Celes didn''t explain much, she just comforted her with a smile.


    Alleria ignored the interaction between the two, she kept frowning and thinking about the tribe''s marching route.


    "I always feel that... the Horde will not put all their hopes on capturing the Sador Bridge, maybe they have other plans."


    Celeste''s face changed, "For example?"


    "For example, from the sea to the hills of Hillsbrad, break through Durnholde Castle and rescue Zul''jin, so as to unite the clans of the forest trolls?"


    ¡­


    Due to Lordaeron Kingdom''s rejection of the Night Republic, UU Kanshu www. uukanshu.com There are quite a few differences within the alliance on whether to accept reinforcements from the night elves.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind, Sheldore, Kul Tiras, and Stormgard, who is closest to the front line, all believe that the night elves should join the war to reduce the loss of their own country, and Dalaran remains neutral for the time being.


    But the other three countries headed by Lordaeron opposed this. They believed that this was a struggle within the eastern continent, and the introduction of night elves would make the distribution of spoils after the war entangled.


    King Ryan laughed at the self-confidence of these three fans. Before the war officially started, he was thinking about sharing the spoils after the war.


    Lothar held Ryan''s shoulders and shook his head, and it was hard for Ryan, who was angry, to suppress his anger.


    "Boom!"


    Back at the Stormwind Kingdom embassy in Lordaeron, Ryan punched the table angrily.


    "The reports of Solas and the observers from various countries are not clear enough? Don''t they see the danger of the orcs? Terenas and Jean, what are they thinking!"


    Lothar said calmly, "Maybe they are not unclear, but too clear."


    Ryan was taken aback, "What do you say?"


    Lothar sighed, "The individual orcs are very powerful, and attacking in groups is more threatening, so... what about the night elves?"


    "As the strongest country in Azeroth that has existed since ancient times, taking the initiative to intervene in the affairs of the Eastern Continent will inevitably make some people who have other plans secretly think about it. They should be worried that it is easy to invite God and difficult to send God away. "

 Chapter 474： History flashes back

    Lothar''s clear reminder from the bystanders made Ryan feel enlightened, and he immediately understood the considerations of the three kings.


    In fact, this kind of situation is not uncommon, as evidenced by a sad small country that was being asked for sky-high protection fees by the master before Andrea traveled.


    Some small countries really need the protection of the big brother during the war, but it is not so easy to send the big brother away after the war is over.


    The big brother will come up with various ways to get what you want, and even set up a military base in your country, wantonly enjoying the stars who are called goddesses in the eyes of the people of small countries.


    Cough~ I''m pulling away.


    When Andrea, who returned to Xilud City, learned of the alliance''s decision from Niyana, he really guessed that in his heart.


    And this guess made Andrea a little dumbfounded.


    He really never thought of taking this opportunity to set up a base in the Eastern Continent. If the Dark Night Republic really had such an idea, it would have taken the lead in setting up territory before the rise of mankind, so why wait until today.


    The only powerful countries that can compete with the night elves in the history of civilization are the pandaren and Zandalari trolls in Pandaria.


    Since the host is not welcoming, Andrea will not force it for the time being, and Terenas, who has suffered a lot, will rush to beg him one day.


    And although Andrea didn''t face the orcs head-on, his secret arrangements have actually weakened the difficulty of the Alliance''s fight against the Horde to a certain extent.


    Without the support of the red dragon, it would be almost impossible for the orcs to break through the defenses of Kul Tiras from the sea.


    After the alliance was established, King Daelin of Kul Tiras took the initiative to ask for the post of admiral, who would take charge of all sea battles of the alliance.


    There was no reason why Aurelia could see the fighter planes, but Dai Lin, who had spent half his life at sea, couldn''t see them.


    At this time, the Kul Tiras fleet was swimming near the waters of Hillsbrad and Arathi Highlands, always on guard against the smuggling of the chieftain of the wetlands.


    The Third Fleet of the Night Republic went around the cape of Stranglethorn Vale and came to the other side of the Eastern Continent. The Hippogryph scouts carried by the fleet scouted the situation near the Portal of Darkness. Recycle.


    Perhaps because there was no way to go on the sea, Orgrim ordered to storm the Sadol Bridge, but the thing that worried him most finally happened.


    Seeing that the defense was getting more and more difficult, under Thoradin''s order, Stormgard''s soldiers blew up the Sador Bridge from it, completely blocking the land route from the wetlands to the Arathi Highlands.


    The road to the north was blocked, and the tribe could only stare at the broken bridge in a daze. For half a month, the tribe did not take any action.


    The kings of the alliance thought that the orcs were frightened by this, and they were discussing how to take back the territory in the southern part of the Eastern Continent under the cover of the navy.


    But at this moment, the night elf fleet traveling northward from the black swamp accidentally discovered an orc shipyard by the sea on the east side of the wetland.


    To be precise, the goblin''s shipyard.


    The orcs gave the goblins the gold coins they plundered in the Stormwind Kingdom, and these green-skinned dwarves, who would give up money for money, would build a fleet for them.


    Due to the collapse of the Sador Bridge, the Strait of Sky connecting the east and west was blocked by a large number of broken bridge debris. Dai Lin''s navy could not detect the situation on the other side of the wetland through here, which gave the orcs a chance to hide from the sky.


    Although the fleet of the Night Republic used long-range bombardment to destroy the goblin''s shipyard on the spot, the orc fleet had already bypassed the Arathi Highlands, which had no coast to land on, and came to the Hinterlands further north.


    Under the tandem of Burning Thorn and Fire Tree Troll, the Eviltooth troll living near the sea-watching cliff in the east agreed to join the tribe''s camp after receiving Orgrim''s promise to rescue Zul''jin.


    The main force of the Horde crossed the Hinterlands under the leadership of the local Vilefang guides, repelling the unsuspecting Vilebranch trolls and Wildhammer dwarves all the way, and got out from behind the alliance''s heavily defended buttocks.


    The majestic Wall of Thoradin served no purpose at all, having been taken over by the orcs to hold back Stormgard''s reinforcements.


    At the same time, Seles and the Windrunner sisters in the Arathi Highlands also noticed something was wrong.


    The Witherbark trolls, who had been wanting nothing before, suddenly started to move. When Stormgard was caught off guard and was still adjusting the center of defense, they suddenly launched a surprise attack on the human strongholds in Arathi Highlands.


    Meanwhile, the Wildhammer dwarves and Vilebranch trolls, who had been breached, took different actions.


    The Wildhammer dwarves sent their gryphon riders day and night to bring news of the Horde''s breakthrough in the Hinterlands to Dunholde Castle.


    The evil branch trolls seem to have changed their minds after seeing the powerful military strength of the orcs, and they are quietly communicating with Orgrim''s troops left behind in the Hinterlands.


    Although the Wildhammer dwarves dispatched their Griffin Knights as quickly as possible, it was too late when they reached Dunholde Castle. The orcs of the Lightning March had already captured the fortress castle used as a prison.


    Orgrim smashed the head of the local lord Blackmoore''s dog with a hammer. While searching the castle, he accidentally found a young orc under the care of a human girl. He was a prepared gladiator in the castle.


    The reserve gladiator, who was not yet five years old, called himself Thrall, which was the name Blackmoore gave him.


    Thrall, who was raised by humans from a young age, saw his own people for the first time, and he was a little dazed while excited. Under the questioning of Orgrim''s uneven breathing, the young Thrall quickly told him all about his origin .


    "Sure enough... sure enough!"


    Orgrim''s calm hands trembled rarely. He held the animal skin engraved with the coat of arms of the Frostwolf clan in his hands, and looked at Thrall who didn''t know why.


    "child!"


    Orgrim''s eyes are red, UU reading www. uukanshu.com suppressed tears and picked up Sal, who was less than his waist, from the ground and hugged him in his arms.


    "Bless the ancestors, I didn''t expect you to be lucky enough to survive that assassination. I thought you had already..."


    The animal skin that wrapped Thrall was attached to Blackmoore when he picked him up as a child, and it is also the only important token that can prove Thrall''s identity.


    Blackmoore couldn''t understand the marks of the orcs, but Orgrim, who felt extremely guilty towards his friends, would never forget the marks of the Frostwolves, even if they had already gone north to live in seclusion because they couldn''t understand the warlock''s behavior of destroying the balance of nature .


    "Son, your name is not Thrall. It means slave in human language. It''s a shameful name!"


    Orgrim suppressed the excitement in his heart, and said seriously to Thrall who didn''t know why, "Your parents told me your name, remember, your name is Goel, the son of Durotan and Draka, the chief of the Frostwolf clan, the future is destined He will become the new chief of the Frostwolf Clan!"


    Andrea, who was in the city of Xilud, didn''t know that the history of Thrall had undergone a huge change. The news of the orcs'' landing in the Hinterlands had just reached his ears through the urgent report of the Third Fleet.


    "The Hinterlands?"


    Touching his chin and making gestures on the map, Andrea''s brows gradually wrinkled.


    "It''s not good, the situation in Hillsbrad is in trouble."


    "And considering the subtle attitude of the Vilebranch troll''s sudden change, once Zul''jin, who was imprisoned in Durnholde, is rescued...East Weld and Quel''Thalas may also be in danger."

 Chapter 475： Battle of Hillsbrad

    Andrea had already guessed that Orgrim would not just sit and wait for death because of the lack of air force escort.


    The Third Fleet sailed around the cape of Stranglethorn Vale to the east coast to prevent the orcs from going north from the east coast of the wetland, but Andrea didn''t expect the Horde to move so quickly.


    The port that the tribe handed over to the goblins to build ships is located at the end of a long beach on a peninsula on the east side of the wetland, and Orgrim named it Blackstone Harbor.


    According to the timetable of the tribal march, it can be inferred that Orgrim should have made two-handed preparations before the collapse of the Sador Bridge, and at the same time built ports on the east and west banks of the wetland, but the focus is different.


    When news of the collapse of the Thaddor Bridge broke, Orgrim quickly refocused its shipbuilding efforts, moving large numbers of goblins to the eastern shore of the wetlands that would later be known as the Twilight Highlands.


    When the navy fleet of the night elves went northward and arrived at Blackstone Harbor, the ships built by the goblins had already carried the main force of the tribe to the village of Eviltooth on the east coast of the Hinterlands, and reached an alliance agreement with the local forest trolls.


    If the Third Fleet hadn''t arrived in time and sank the Horde''s troop carrier on the spot, these ships might even carry the Horde''s partial division and continue northward to East Weald.


    Andrea vaguely remembered that there was a deep-water beach behind Tyr''s Hand in East Weald that could be used as a good port. In history, it seemed that it was used by the Scarlet Crusade to build ships for the northern expedition to Northrend.


    Even with the destruction of a large number of Horde ships, Orgrim''s strategic goal has been half achieved.


    He crossed the bridge of Sardor, which can be called a natural moat, bypassed the defense lines of Stromgarde and Thoradin''s Wall, broke through the Hinterlands and attacked Hillsbrad Hills from the opposite direction.


    Fortunately, the alliance army was stationed on the front line of Tarren Mill and Southsea Town at this time.


    Although the city-state of Dunholde was caught off guard by Orgrim, the Griffin Knight sent by the Wildhammer dwarves finally rushed to Tarren Mill to deliver the news to the Alliance Grand Marshal Anduin Lothar.


    The Horde who bypassed the defenses not only kept Stormgard''s reinforcements on the other side of Thoradin''s Wall, but also gained the fortified castle of Dunholde as a forward base.


    Lothar was shocked and sent light cavalry scouts to confirm the accuracy of the news. After receiving a clear answer from the scouts, he immediately dispatched troops regardless of the supply route that had not been fully deployed.


    The two sides now have separate lines of defense in the middle of Hillsbrad, and the Alliance and the Horde face each other across a stream.


    Due to Terenas'' repulsion, the night elves'' army could not move freely in the alliance''s core control area, and the third fleet that circled to the east of the mainland could only stop in the Hinterlands, and it would inevitably invade Los Angeles if it continued northward. Territorial waters of Dylan.


    Lothar on the front line has already raised his vigilance against the overwhelming Horde army across the creek. No one in the alliance knows the fighting power of the orcs better than him.


    However, the kings of the human countries sitting in the rear are more optimistic about the situation of the war. They believe that the alliance that has assembled most of the eight human nations will definitely be able to stop the tribe from continuing to advance.


    Although Orgrim was very excited to reunite with the son of his best friend, he was a person with a clear distinction between public and private affairs, and he did not delay his business because of Goel.


    Today''s Goel is still very young, even according to the original tradition of the orcs, he can only carry out some enlightenment combat education.


    It has to be said that Blackmore trained him very well in this regard. Years of gladiator training gave the still young Goyle a physique far superior to that of human children of the same age.


    With the war imminent, Orgrim could not take Go''el with him.


    When Goel was found, there was a human girl sent by Blackmoore to take care of him. After some questioning, Orgrim learned that her name was Taressa.


    Before leaving for the battlefield, Orgrim consulted Go''el himself, and handed him over to Taresa to take care of him. At the same time, according to the information Durotan had provided, he sent people north to search for the Frostwolf clan in the mountains of Alterac. hermitage.


    Orgrim is very clear about the status quo of the tribe today. This group of war-thirsty and violent beasts is not what the orcs were at the beginning. Goel contacting them too early will only develop wrong three views.


    Anyway, today''s Goel can''t bear the heavy responsibility. Instead of being infected with the crazy factor among these red-eyed orcs, it''s better to send him back to the group he should live in, and continue to be trained by the Frostwolf clan who follow the ancient tradition of orcs. he.


    Before the start of the war, Gul''dan, who was repeatedly forced and urged by Orgrim, finally produced results under the threat of his life.


    He gave up the evil energy and chose to summon the soul with the power of death, using the corpses of human soldiers to bring a brand new unit to the tribe¡ªthe death knight.


    ¡­


    Soldiers of the Alliance and Horde armies on both sides of the creek held their weapons tightly. Compared with the silent state where the Alliance side ordered and prohibited, the Horde army would occasionally hear loud and bloodthirsty war cries.


    "Clang!"


    Lothar, who sits in the central command, pulled out the big royal sword on his waist and pointed forward, "Soldiers of the Alliance! Charge! Defeat these barbaric orcs and take back the land that should belong to us!"


    "Oh!"


    At the same time, Orgrim also boosted morale in an orc-specific way.


    "Ogar! Power and glory!"


    A large number of red-eyed and green-skinned orcs rushed out of the barracks shouting passionately, "Blood and thunder!"


    The creek running through Hillsbrad could not hinder the contact between the two sides. The heavily armed human soldiers and the orc vanguards in simple metal armor finally collided together, and the stream water and blood splashed everywhere.


    Although the time was short, Lothar conducted emergency training for the soldiers of the Alliance based on his own experience in fighting the orcs.


    The human infantry on the front line adopted a cooperative combat method, forming a partial situation of fighting more with less, and the orcs were outmatched by the orcs in the first confrontation.


    When one of the human soldiers raised his solid shield to block the orc infantry''s heavy battle axes, the comrades on both sides of him handed out their long swords tacitly, and one of them cut off the head of the orc who was unable to react in time.


    "Ok?"


    Orgrim frowned slightly when he saw what happened to the vanguard.


    He has seen this kind of tactics before, and it was used by troops under the command of a bald human general in the Stormwind Kingdom. UU reading


    He didn''t expect that in such a short period of time, the human coalition forces could initially master the tactics taught by the old general.


    At the same time, amidst the sound of the horn, a cavalry unit armed to the teeth suddenly rushed out from the rear of the alliance.


    "Holy Light bless us, for the alliance!"


    Under the leadership of the first few generals, the cavalry unit gradually accelerated across the creek and broke into the flank of the tribal position.


    Although the orcs who drank the blood of the devil had greatly improved their physical fitness, they were completely unable to defend their defenses under the impact of this group of heavily armored knights, and a huge gap was torn open in their flanks.


    "Tsk!"


    Orgrim missed the wolf cavalry of the Warsong clan very much at this time, but unfortunately the war wolves of the Warsong clan were eaten by themselves, and the entire Warsong clan also fell into a frenzy in Draenor because of the blood of the demon, unable to follow orders.


    "Gul''dan! Put your toys on top, don''t let these cavalry break up our formation!"


    "As you wish, Warchief."


    Gul''dan, who was hunched over, turned his head to look at the silent "human" knights behind him.


    "Talongol."


    "Hey~ Leave it to us."


    A "human" knight showed a ferocious and stiff smile on his face, "Death knight, it''s time for us to show our strength, attack!"


    :. :

 Chapter 476： black and white knight

    This group of strange knights filled with the breath of death joined the battlefield silently, and their goal was directly at the group of human cavalry troops rushing around in the tribal army formation.


    The leader of this death knight was Talon Gorefiend, who was once a Warlock of the Shadow Council and one of Gul''dan''s confidantes.


    After the Shadow Council was slaughtered by Orgrim, Gul''dan quietly left their souls behind. After promising to show his value to Orgrim, Gul''dan thought for a long time before thinking of using psychic spells.


    He injected the souls of warlocks such as Tarongore into the bodies of the fallen generals of the Stormwind Kingdom, giving these warlocks a second life, and the first generation of death knights was born.


    Due to the original fighting habits of warlocks such as Terongor, the original version of the death knight produced by Gul''dan is not as good at both offense and defense as the future mature version, and is skilled in the application of physical and magical attacks at the same time.


    The leader of the death knight who changed his name to Talon Gorefiend still used the methods of spellcasters more, but replaced the evil energy they originally used with psychic spells.


    The human soldiers who died on the battlefield stood up unsteadily under the fog of death spread by the death knights, and slashed their weapons at the unsuspecting comrades around them.


    "what?!"


    "The corpse, the corpse moved!"


    "Holy Light bless me... ah!"


    Under the cover of the Dalaran mages, the alliance originally had the upper hand to a certain extent, but the sudden corpse change caused large-scale chaos in the alliance army.


    Under the effect of the death grip spell, many cavalrymen and horses were forced to be pulled in front of the death knight, and they were hacked by the death knight''s rune sword with magical effects before they could figure out the situation.


    Lothar, who was sitting in the alliance camp, twitched his brows. He noticed the chaotic situation on the front line. Lothar, with his sharp eyes, quickly discovered the source of the reactivation of these corpses from the perspective of a bystander.


    Calling an elegant man wearing full-body battle armor not far away, Lothar said solemnly, "Turayang, have you seen the group of monsters full of death?"


    The young Tulayang nodded heavily, "I see, they should be the culprit behind the control of the corpse."


    Lothar patted Turayang''s shoulder with relief, "Very good, it saves me a lot of explaining effort, you should know what to do, go ahead."


    "yes!"


    Turayang was originally one of the most famous priests in the Royal City of Lordaeron. He was one of the disciples of Alonsus, the archbishop of the Holy Light, and he received the extra favor of the Holy Light since he was a child.


    Even the other disciples accepted by Alonsus in the early years were not as good as the youngest Turalyon in their understanding of the Holy Light.


    Archbishop Alonsos Fau deeply felt the fragility of priests on the battlefield. After closed-door thinking and many practice attempts, Paladin, a new profession with both the physique of a warrior and the ability of the holy light of a priest, was born.


    There were five paladins in the first generation, and two of them were disciples of Archbishop Alonsus, namely Uther and Turalyon.


    Among the other three knights, Saidan Dathaohan Lordaeron warrior captain, Tirion Fordring is a pious noble lord who believes in the Holy Light, and the last one is General Gavinrad from the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    After the first generation of five knights received the baptism blessing of Alonsus Faol, the profession of paladin officially spread among the countries of the alliance.


    Lothar was very optimistic about these powerful knights who could use the holy light on the battlefield. He asked Archbishop Faol for Turalyon and Uther as his adjutants.


    But even Lothar didn''t expect that the paladin who was originally intended to be a secret weapon would be used in the first contact with the orcs.


    ¡­


    "drink!"


    The warhammer shining with the holy light hit a resurrected undead, and the burst of holy light rippled to a dozen nearby zombies, and these undead creatures fell down again without saying a word.


    The attack of the paladin played an unexpected role on the battlefield. The zombies resurrected by the death knight did not feel pain, unless their brains were destroyed, and some injuries could not stop their progress.


    But the holy light swayed by the paladins quickly changed the situation. The zombies attacked by the paladins could no longer stand up, and even the death mist emitted by the death knights was dispersed by the shining holy light.


    "clang!"


    The death knight''s rune sword clashed with the paladin''s holy light hammer. The death knight, who had previously posed a huge threat to the alliance, finally had a worthy opponent.


    Talon Gorefiend looked solemnly at the middle-aged knight who was not angry and arrogant. The holy light shining on the other side made him feel a burning pain after a long absence. .


    "Evil undead! I am Paladin Uther!"


    Uther urged the horse to rush towards Tarongol, and Uther, who was full of righteousness, raised the hammer in his hand and smashed the enemy''s head with amazing momentum.


    "This world does not belong to you, return to the kingdom of death!"


    "Hey~"


    Manipulating the death steed connected to his soul to avoid it, Talon Gorefiend said with a sinister smile, "Maybe one day I will return to the kingdom of the dead as I wish, but... that is definitely not today."


    The gray-white death energy gathered and flung towards Uther, the paladin frowned, and the holy deed hung on his waist glowed golden under the infusion of holy light, dispelling all the evil energy around him.


    The stalemate on the front line made Orgrim very anxious.


    He has already received news from Evil Tooth Village and Blackstone Port that a steel fleet of unknown origin has attacked their rear.


    With no ships to deliver supplies, the Horde was almost completely cut off.


    Although with the help of the forest trolls in the Hinterlands, they can temporarily obtain sufficient supplies, but who knows how far these treacherous trolls will help them.


    Soldiers are expensive, and the tribes lacking supplies cannot stay in Hillsbrad and fight the alliance attrition all the time. They must win Lordaeron as the leader of the alliance as soon as possible.


    After hesitating for a while, and deducing the next march route in his mind, Orgrim finally made up his mind.


    "Eitrigg, bring over that troll who calls himself the Amani warchief, and say I do what he wants."


    "Great Chief!" Eitrigg persuaded with wide eyes, "Don''t you think about it again? These trolls obviously have their own purpose behind the scenes, in case they turn back after achieving their goal..."


    Orgrim shook his head with a heavy face, "We have no choice, time is running out, hurry up, I will leave Varok to lead the army in Hillsbrad, let my direct troops prepare, we will Continue north."


    Eitrigg opened his mouth, and seeing the determined expression on Orgrim''s face, he finally sighed, "...your will."


    A half squatting meditating forest troll suddenly opened his eyes and looked up to the outside of the tent. The sound of heavy footsteps made him subconsciously twitch the corners of his mouth.


    ''Finally, Amani will surely rise again in my hands! ''

 Chapter 477： Darkness

    Hirod City


    Andrea handed the information she just received to Alleria in front of her.


    The two Windrunner sisters had been teleported back from the Hillsbrad Hills by Seles after they obtained the information they wanted.


    The movements of the forest troll worried Aurelia and Vereesa very much. They witnessed the scene of the orcs breaking into Durnholde Castle.


    Although the orcs are savage and cruel, their fighting power is undoubtedly strong.


    Once Zul''jin really connects the scattered forest troll clans together, plus the assistance of the orcs...the two are self-aware, and Quel''Thalas will never be able to defend it with the current force.


    Whatever they were afraid of, although the two had been praying in their hearts that the orcs of the tribe would not be bewitched by Zul''jin, but in the end things backfired.


    Seeing the gloomy faces of Alleria and Vereesa with her own eyes, Andrea sighed and said, "Just as Li Reza worried, the orcs and trolls have formed an alliance."


    "Although my scouts didn''t find out the conditions of the alliance in detail, according to the orc''s marching route, Zul''jin should ask the tribe to break through Quel''Thalas in exchange for the Amani Empire''s full support for the tribe."


    Alleria calmed down before the younger sister. She let out a long breath and smiled bitterly, "Although my mother''s physical function has declined, her keen sense of the battlefield situation can still play a huge role. After all, Quel''Thalas Still can''t escape it."


    "Eldest sister." Vereesa tugged on Alleria''s sleeve in a panic, and asked worriedly, "What should we do? Should we go back and tell Mom the news?"


    Aurelia was older than Vereesa, and she had traveled and seen a lot for many years. After the initial panic, she quickly calmed down.


    "Before that, we must find reinforcements for Quel''Thalas."


    Alleria pointedly looked at Andrea who was still sitting behind the desk.


    Andrea spread his hands with a smile and said, "I don''t have any objections. Shandris'' army should arrive soon. As long as Quel''Thalas officially requests for help, we can act at any time."


    The battle situation in Hillsbrad fell into a stalemate. Before they knew that the elite orc troops were quietly moving north, Terenas and other human kings had no intention of lifting the restrictions on the activities of the night elves.


    However, paper cannot contain fire after all. If the Horde coalition forces led by Orgrim and Zul''jin want to go to Quel''Thalas, they will inevitably pass through the Eagle''s Nest Mountain of the Wildhammer dwarves along the way and span most of East Wales. De, it''s only a matter of time before his whereabouts are discovered.


    After completing the personnel adjustment after the end of the last war, the 100,000 elite night elves led by Shandris have crossed the sea to the offshore area on the west coast of the Eastern Continent.


    Where such a large-scale army is stationed is a problem. Even if the Kingdom of Silud has a good relationship with the Night Republic, as a member of the alliance, it is impossible for Brunhilde to allow 100,000 night elf troops to stay in his borders inside the line.


    How this army will act depends on who makes up his mind first, Terenas or Anasteria.


    Alleria said sternly, "Vereesa and I will return to Quel''Thalas right now. Although the Sun King has become a lot more stubborn in his later years, he is not so stupefied that he can''t see the situation clearly."


    ¡­


    Sure enough, the Griffin Knights of the Wildhammer dwarves soon spotted the Horde army quietly marching in the mountain pass.


    Falstad Wildhammer, the contemporary King of the Wildhammer Dwarves, immediately ordered an air attack on the tribe, and the tribe lacking air defense suffered considerable losses.


    However, the terrain of the Hinterlands is relatively complicated, and traveling in the troubled mountains can effectively avoid detection from the air.


    Not only the Wildhammer dwarves are natives of Hinterland. After Zul''jin received the promise from Orgrim, seeing the hope of the Amani Empire''s revival, the Vilebranch clan also jumped at the wind and joined the tribe.


    Under the guidance of this group of oldest local guides, the tribe''s army detoured to the back of Eagle''s Nest Mountain through a very secret path that the Wildhammer dwarves didn''t know, and attacked Wildhammer''s capital from the forest by surprise.


    Almost all the defenses of Eagle''s Nest Mountain were concentrated at the foot of the front mountain. The tribe''s marching route was completely beyond the expectations of the Wildhammer dwarves. The Griffon Knights who were attacked on their homeland immediately returned to defense.


    Although the Wildhammer dwarves were still able to attack the Horde with their superiority in the air, Orgrim vented all the humiliation and anger of the air attack on the ground, and Eagle''s Nest Mountain was finally breached by the Horde.


    The cries of the dwarves on the blazing mountain were endless. Falstad, with a livid face, could only organize the people to evacuate down the mountain, and at the same time asked Kurdran, the lord of the Wildhammer, to slow down the tribe''s pursuit as much as possible.


    Fortunately, Orgrim had no intention of fighting. After breaking through Eagle''s Nest Mountain and slowing down the Griffon Knight''s footsteps, he only left a small number of troops to pretend that the army was still here, and frequently launched feint attacks.


    The main army led by Orgrim himself escaped into the forest again under the guidance of the evil branch troll, and quietly went north into the territory of East Weld.


    When Falstad, who didn''t know the truth, had no choice but to ask Hillsbrad''s alliance for help, Lothar was surprised that about half of the tribe''s troops had already left the Hillsbrad front line.


    After a deduction on the map, Lothar immediately speculated that the Horde planned to surprise the alliance base camp, King City of Lordaeron.


    Leaving a small part of the army to Uther to guard Hillsbrad, Lothar led the main force back north in an emergency, and checked all the tribes'' possible roads to Lordaeron along the way, and everything was safe.


    "strangeness."


    When leaving Alterac Castle, Lothar held his chin in doubt and thought, "There is no trace of the tribe anywhere. Where did they go? Are there any valuable strongholds nearby that are worthy of their surprise attack?"


    Turayang sat on the horseback and spread out the map, **** the various areas north of Eagle''s Nest Mountain for a while, almost showing surprise at the same time as Lothar who was thinking hard.


    "Quel''Thalas!"


    ¡­


    When Lothar ordered Turayang to lead a partial division to the north to support the high elves, Alleria and Vereesa had already returned to the Amani forest and told their mother Li Reza about the tribe''s movements.


    Li Reza didn''t stop there, and immediately rode the dragon eagle raised by the ranger to report to Silvermoon City.


    "what?!"


    Anasteria''s body, which was leaning on the throne, suddenly sat up straight, and he frowned and looked at Li Reza who was bowing his head under the throne and waiting for a reply.


    A white-faced and beardless member of the Yinyue Councilor asked in a slow tone, "General Ranger, can you be responsible for your own words? This is not a joke. UU Reading "


    "of course can."


    Li Reza''s sharp eyes stabbed at the Yinyue councilor, and the fierce aura he had cultivated on the battlefield all the year round made the other party''s sarcasm that was about to continue stuck in his throat.


    "In the name of Windrunner, I assure you that the information is absolutely true and reliable, and it was personally sent from the Hillsbrad front by my daughters Alleria and Vereesa."


    Anasteria rubbed the center of his brows with a headache. As he grew older, his energy was not as good as before, and his loss of momentum in recent years had a lot to do with the rapid decline of his physical and mental conditions.


    "I believe that General De Reza will not take this kind of thing as a joke."


    The Sun King took a deep breath and solemnly ordered, "Command! The whole country of Quel''Thalas has entered a state of emergency, and all nobles must unconditionally surrender the command of the state army."


    "All the troops in the Amani Forest will be dispatched by General Li Reza, and the leader of the Eversong Forest will complete the integration as quickly as possible, ready to support the front line at any time."


    "Everyone."


    Anasteria seemed to have regained his youthful demeanor in a short period of time, and the strong sense of coercion exuded from him made many of the new generation of Silvermoon councilors stiffen suddenly.


    "The national crisis is at the forefront, now is not the time to continue the internal struggle, if someone dares to delay the war mobilization order..."


    A cold light flashed in Sun King''s eyes, "Don''t blame me for not being merciful to the nobles, execute them all!"


    :. :

 Chapter 478： High Elf "Soldier"

    The royal city of Lordaeron, Lothar returned from Alterac on a light ride through the path by Lake Lordaeron after finishing his inspection in Alterac.


    When Lothar hurriedly came to the kingdom to meet Terenas, a scout was half kneeling under the throne of the King of Lordaeron, and Terenas'' face was full of astonishment.


    "Are you sure? The night elves have gone north?"


    The scout lowered his head and replied, "Yes, I have personally seen the night elf fleet heading north along the coastline."


    ''Night Elf? ''


    Lothar, who heard the information by accident, froze for a moment, and then his face showed a look of surprise.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, their news is really well-informed. ''


    The Alliance only learned of the Horde''s movements from the Wildhammer dwarves who volunteered to join the Alliance not long ago. Lothar did not expect that the night elves would take action before he returned to Lordaeron.


    ¡®So, the night elves have received Quel Lathas¡¯ request for help? ''


    The family knows their own affairs, and Lothar ordered Turayang to lead the army to the north. In fact, Terenas has not yet obtained the permission of the high elves.


    But even if Turalyon''s army can''t enter the border of Quel''Thalas, blocking Orgrim''s back road can cause a lot of trouble for the Horde, delaying enough time for the deployment of the alliance''s main force.


    ¡­


    Just as Lothar had guessed, Anasteria finally accepted the fact that the high elves could not stop the tribal alliance alone under Li Reza''s methodical analysis.


    At a critical moment, Anasteria abandoned unnecessary face-saving projects, and lowered her head to seek help from her great-aunt Celeste, who followed Alleria and Vereesa to Quel Lathas.


    Although Celes once said that she would never care about Quel''Thalas again, that was only a momentary remark after all. She couldn''t just sit and watch her father and brother''s life-long hard work be destroyed by the rude orcs.


    After receiving the report from Celes, Andrea and Shandris, who had just arrived in the coastal waters of the Eastern Continent, met up and headed north to Quel''Thalas together.


    Since Anasteria had already been notified, the offshore navy of the high elves did not stop this huge troop transport fleet.


    Relying on the high speed crushed by technology, Andrea and others rushed to Yangfan Port to land before the tribe.


    After Shandris got off the boat, she looked at the still bustling but flustered Yangfan Port with some emotion.


    "As expected of a country established by the high elves, aside from social issues such as addiction to magic and class conflicts, the standard of living in Quel''Thalas is not far behind that of the Night Republic."


    Shandris can see some clues from the clothes of the nearby dock workers who urgently help unload the goods. Basic necessities of life are the most intuitive indicators that reflect the living standards of the people of a country.


    The work of communicating with Anasteria was entrusted by Andrea to Ceres, he didn''t want to see the faces of those Silvermoon councilors, he was worried that he couldn''t help but punch them in the sky on the bridge of the nose.


    In Celeste''s words, the nobles of Quel''Thalas did not learn the essence of the nobles of the Night Empire, but learned their pampered bad temper.


    The nobles of the Night Empire at least knew to respect Queen Azshara, and the nobles of Quel''Thalas wanted to squat on the Sun King''s head to **** because of Anasteria''s soft governing methods.


    If Seres hadn''t come here from time to time to brush up on her presence and bring back painful memories in some people''s hearts, God knows what the top management of Quel''Thalas would be like now.


    Andrea and Shandris learned about the situation of Quel''Thalas high-level officials from Li Reza.


    With Celeste sitting in the court of the Sunstrider, the members of the Silvermoon Council are like a mouse seeing a cat. They can no longer see the usual posture with their chins raised to the sky, and they can only keep their heads down all day and dare not bb.


    This group of aristocrats who only dare to fight in their nests is only promising. Facing the Sun King, they dared to strike hard, but when facing Seres, they became submissive, a typical bullying.


    Under the guidance of Cirvanas who was in charge of the handover, Andrea and the others intuitively saw the so-called aristocratic leader army in the process of setting up defenses in the Amani Forest.


    "These can also be considered soldiers?"


    A trace of sarcasm flashed in Shandris'' eyes, and he looked at the high elf soldiers who were training casually with a half-smile.


    These aristocratic private soldiers who have been addicted to alcohol and **** all year round seem to have no bones in their bodies. After standing for a long time, they start to stagger around. Some soldiers even swayed from the beginning to the end and hiccupped. It was obvious that they hadn''t recovered from the hangover last night.


    Cirvanas blushed a little. Although these noble private troops had nothing to do with the ranger troops, they were the troops of her own country after all. This ugly appearance was seen by outsiders, which made her who had always been strong feel very embarrassed.


    "We can''t help it. The nobles of Eversong Forest have been in peace for a long time, and they have long since neglected the training of the leading army. Mother has never expected the assistance of these leading soldiers from the beginning to the end."


    This is the biggest drawback of the enfeoffment aristocratic system, and it is also the biggest reason why Andrea only retains the honorary aristocratic system.


    Although the leading army is nominally under the jurisdiction of the central government, their salaries, training, and management are entirely in the charge of the local lords.


    Once the lord is unreliable, the management of the leading army is not strict enough... This group of young soldiers in front of you is a vivid example.


    Andrea will never hand down the management of the army that controls the country''s security to the local lords, unless you can really prove your ability, such as Elisanna Ravencrest from Black Rook Castle and Ai from Suramar. Lisander.


    Seeing that Cirvanas'' complexion was getting darker and darker, Andrea and Shandris didn''t mention it anymore because they didn''t need this group of useless materials anyway.


    Although the situation of the nobles leading the national army is mostly miserable, the Sun King actually holds the real important weapon of the country in his hands.


    Among them is the Sunfury Legion directly under the royal family, Quel''Thalas'' real elite mage troops. UU reading


    In order to lead by example, Anasterian sent the Sunfury Legion to the Amani Forest under the command of Li Reza.


    As the news of the Horde going north to attack Quel Lathas spread among the countries of the alliance, Kael''thas, the high elf prince in Dalaran, couldn''t sit still.


    Although he has always received the respect of the Kirin Tor Council when he was in Dalaran, and Antonidas gave him a seat as a councilor, this is not the hometown of Kael''thas after all.


    Hearing that the motherland was in trouble, Kael''thas explained the reason to Speaker Antonidas, temporarily asked for leave from the Kirin Tor Council and sent it back to Silvermoon City in a hurry.


    When Andrea came to Taquilin, an army town in the Amani Forest, she met the famous Prince Kael''thas for the first time.


    With long and smooth hair like gilt, elegant temperament and extremely exquisite appearance, for a moment, Andrea thought that standing in front of her was a beautiful woman.


    But he still saw the clues from the other party''s Adam''s apple. This beauty who looked more feminine than a woman was actually a man. He was Kael''thas Sunstrider, the prince of Quel Lathas. url()

 Chapter 479： each have their own ghosts

    Although he looks feminine on the outside, Kael''thas''s acting style is quite fierce, which is said to be due to the influence of Seres since he was a child.


    Andrea had already seen this point from Kael''thas and the Sun King''s hard-topped attitude.


    The character of Kael''thas in this world is a bit different from the one in the original history, with a little less gentleness and hesitation, and a little more vigorous and pioneering spirit, quite like the ancestor Dath''Remar.


    Celeste may have learned a lesson from Anasteria, and she has exerted a lot of influence on the development of little Kyle''s outlook on life since a long time ago, and subtly cultivated him into what he is today. character.


    That''s fine, in troubled times, Quel''Thalas, who is content with pleasure, really needs a strong king to forcefully promote reforms.


    Although Kael''thas has a rather fierce temperament, he has never let go of the etiquette education that the royal family should have.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, it''s an honor to meet you. I am Kael''thas Sunstrider, Crown Prince of Quel''Thalas."


    Andrea returned the greeting with a smile, "I''m glad to meet you too, Prince Kael''thas."


    The prince personally sits in Taquilin, and the rebellious elites of the Sunfury Legion finally didn''t cause any trouble, and honestly accepted the orders of the "Duke of Mudlegs" Windrunner.


    Since both Orgrim and Zul''jin needed to be in a hurry for their own reasons, the tribes that marched all the way rushed there almost as soon as the combined forces of the night elves and high elves had set up their defenses.


    An urgent report came from the Gate of Salas, which connects East Weald and the Amani Forest, but before the messengers arrived at the combat headquarters in Taquilin, the Gate of Salas had been destroyed by the powerful eater. The demon slave army smashed it open forcefully.


    The fall of the Gate of Salas had been expected for a long time. Due to time constraints, this checkpoint guarding the gate of Quel''Thalas did not have time to deploy too many defenders.


    Fortunately, Li Reza had issued an order a long time ago. Once he couldn''t hold it, he would give up immediately and return to the Desom Temple where the sacred tree Sas''ara was located.


    Because of their own fighting style, the high elves did not build any solid walls and defense lines within their borders except Silvermoon City.


    High elf rangers who are good at guerrilla warfare in the forest usually adopt mobile combat methods to kill and injure the enemy''s vital force in the forest as much as possible.


    However, the total number of tribes this time was over a hundred thousand, and with the high elf ranger''s strength of less than 50,000, it was almost impossible to repel them by relying on guerrilla warfare.


    And the Horde and the Amani trolls have a completely different course of action.


    Amani wants to take back his own territory step by step, coupled with the shortage of troops, he has always adopted the strategy of fighting for every inch of land.


    But the Horde is different. After Orgrim''s bargaining, the agreement he reached with Zul''jin was to help the forest trolls break through Silvermoon City, the capital of Quel''Thalas.


    The tribe completely ignored the countless forks near the avenue leading to Silvermoon City, and rushed all the way to Eversong Forest.


    Zul''Aman, who had already received the news, also dispatched the main force at the right time to make peace with the tribes who burned, killed and looted all the way.


    The poor military discipline of the forest trolls made Orgrim frown, but he has no right to blame Zul''jin right now, and the red-eyed orcs are not much better than them.


    A large number of horses blocking the road were urgently deployed outside the town of Taquilin Army, and the rangers of the coalition army also set up a large number of magic traps nearby.


    At the top are the arcane puppets of the high elves. These expensive puppets have strong defense and anti-magic power, but in Andrea''s view, the structures made by the high elves are a bit flashy.


    The movements are slow and stiff, and the intelligent programs written are also very mentally retarded. Compared with the batch of arcane puppets used when Dath''Remar was founded, it seems that there is no great progress.


    Kael''thas obviously also noticed the disgusted eyes of Andrea and Shandris, and he explained with some embarrassment, "Although the materials used by the arcane puppets have been updated many times, but the supporting intelligent programs?"


    "The magic technology researched by the high elves is more concentrated in the civilian field, and the mages don''t pay much attention to the research of military equipment."


    put the cart before the horse


    Andrea shook his head helplessly. In his opinion, most of the high-tech equipment in the civilian field should be downgraded from military supplies.


    This can not only ensure that the equipment entering the hands of the people is safe enough, but also ensure the military''s cutting-edge combat effectiveness.


    Celes curled her lips and said, "In the end, I''m still content with having fun. I would rather spend my time researching how to enjoy it better, but ignore the support for national defense technology."


    "I have said long ago that the atmosphere of Quel''Thalas should be reformed, that stubborn Anasterian."


    Kael''thas coughed deliberately, "Senior Ceres, please be merciful."


    There are several generations between Celes and Kael''thas. It would be too troublesome to call them according to the orthodox seniority. Celeste herself didn''t like it, so she simply asked Kael''thas to call him senior when he was a child.


    When the Horde army led by Orgrim came to the front of Taquilin, the first thought of the great chief who was in a hurry was how to bypass this heavily armed military town.


    Although Zul''jin and Orgrim are walking on the same path for the time being, their fundamental interests are very different.


    Orgrim wanted to use Zul''jin''s troll reinforcements to break Lordaeron, but Zul''jin only wanted to avenge the high elves and restore the former glory of the Amani Empire.


    Zul''jin is going to use the tribe''s military strength to forcefully run over the high elves'' defense line, so as to boost the morale of the forest trolls who have been suppressed in the capital for many years.


    When Orgrim asked how to make a detour, Zul''jin rolled his eyes, and by virtue of his advantage as a local snake, he opened his mouth to talk endlessly.


    "Great Chief, it''s very difficult to bypass Taquilin."


    "To the west of this army formation is a defensive stronghold called the Temple of the Moon. There are a large number of mages sitting in the temple, and it is difficult to break through with the blessing of the temple''s own defense system."


    "To the east of Taquilin is the tomb where our Amani trolls bury their ancestors. It is surrounded by mountains. If you want to detour, you can only pass by Lake Arendall in the east, but there is also a morning star tower blocking the way."


    Orgrim had no doubts about him. After all, Zul''jin spoke clearly and logically, and even formed a three-dimensional strategic map in his mind.


    "That is to say, no matter which side you go, you must attack by force. Considering the length of the route, is it more appropriate to assault the Taquilin?"


    Zul''jin bowed his head deliberately in a humble gesture and replied, "The great chief is wise."


    In general, Zulkin''s remarks are not problematic, he just deliberately omitted some "irrelevant" parts.


    Due to the characteristics of the high elves who are good at mobile warfare, except for the heavily armed Taquilin, it is impossible for the surrounding defensive strongholds to be as strong as the Taquilin in a short period of time, and the surroundings of the stronghold may not be really seamless and drillable. UU Reading


    Orgrim sighed. Although he didn''t want to consume too much of the tribe''s troops in Quel''Thalas, in order to win the support of the forest trolls, he could only pinch his nose and order a storm.


    "Gul''dan, put your Ravager clan at the forefront."


    Orgrim ordered with a blank face, "Don''t you want autonomy? I will give you a chance. As long as the Raiding Clan can win the Horde an advantage in this battle, I will give you the freedom you want. "


    Gul''dan''s eyes lit up, and he hastily bowed respectfully and said, "Thank you for your tolerance, respected great chief."


    "Choogall!"


    Gul''dan turned his head and immediately changed his face. He sternly shouted at the two-headed ogre mage, "Did you hear that? Send your ogres to attack the defense line!"


    Gul''dan and the chief Orgrim, who led the violent clan to fight, sneered at the same time. Both sides thought they had grasped what the other wanted.


    idiot. 2()

 Chapter 480： Taquilin offensive and defensive battle

    Gul''dan never thought that he and Orgrim or the Horde were on the same side.


    His goal is very simple. He has never changed into an existence looked up to and worshiped by everyone since he was looked down upon by his clansmen.


    God, the concept was first told to Gul''dan by Kil''jaeden.


    The ignorant orcs couldn''t understand this concept at first, and Kil''jaeden deliberately described it in a way that Gul''dan could easily absorb.


    Higher life forms with a higher level of life and soul than ordinary mortals, with eternal longevity and unparalleled strength.


    For the night elves, who possess immortality, powerful bodies and spell talents, the so-called "gods" have always lived within their reach.


    Don''t mistake demigods for gods, these existences with immortal souls have indeed surpassed the level of mortals.


    After a long period of observation, Andrea learned a lot about the original brown-skinned orcs and the green-skinned orcs who drank the blood of demons.


    The physical fitness of ordinary brown-skinned orc warriors is not much higher than that of humans who have undergone formal combat training. If they are top-notch, they can only fight two with one, and they are not sure that they can win a one-on-one fight against a draenei.


    And after drinking Mannoroth''s fel blood, the orcs'' body functions were greatly developed. Although their potential was overdrawn, they did gain a physical ability far exceeding the normal state within a certain unit of time.


    Unlike the **-type mortal races that use various elves as references, orcs, like humans, are the most standard mortal template.


    The life cycle is short, the fertility is strong, and there is infinite potential in a short life. The geniuses of heaven can even achieve an unimaginable speed of progress in just a hundred years.


    The night elves born with the blessing of the Well of Eternity are born with outstanding arcane affinity and physical talent.


    Although there is a gap in absolute strength with the green-skinned orcs, considering the comprehensive combat qualities such as agility, it is not a big problem for the night elves to defeat the green-skinned orcs one-on-one.


    If the difference in tactics and military discipline between the two sides is counted, the orcs, a young race, were almost beaten in front of the night elves.


    The root cause of Orgrim''s confidence in being able to conquer the entire Eastern Continent lies in his lack of knowledge.


    The most powerful enemy the orcs have ever seen is the draenei, and they are self-castrated draenei under Velen''s control.


    Because of Prophet Velen''s benevolent foreign policy, the Draenei would never fight the enemy unless they were cornered.


    The reason why the green-skinned orcs were able to suppress the draenei in the city in Draenor was actually simply because of their superiority in numbers.


    Draenor is the home world of the orcs, while the Draenei are just alien exiles who accidentally landed from the universe. The foundations of the two sides in Draenor are completely different.


    In this respect, Gul''dan''s knowledge is broader than that of War Chief Orgrim. From Kil''jaeden and the Burning Legion, he has learned about the wider world beyond Draenor and the various forces that are countless times stronger than orcs. Type demon.


    Gul''dan, who set the sole goal of becoming a god, had no intention of living and dying with the tribe at all. He just wanted to use the military strength of the tribe to rampage in Azeroth so that he could get what he wanted.


    Tomb of Sargeras.


    Although a coma made many things out of his control, Gul''dan managed to find the location of Sargeras'' tomb from Medivh''s mind.


    What he wants to do most now is to get rid of Orgrim''s ubiquitous surveillance and set sail to find the sunken island where the tomb of Sargeras is located and remove the fel artifact in the tomb to absorb power.


    Orgrim''s promise was exactly what he wanted, although he could guess the other party''s plan, the warchief wanted to use the high elves to consume the strength of the Raider clan so that he could control him more easily.


    Gul''dan simply followed his tactics. He didn''t have any feelings for his orc compatriots who despised and excluded him since he was a child.


    As long as you can achieve your goal, it doesn''t matter if the entire Baoloo clan is buried.


    Interestingly, Orgrim also thought he had guessed Gul''dan''s mind, and the cunning warlock wanted to escape his control.


    However, the great chief had already planted eyeliners and secret hands beside Gul''dan, and the two people with their own ghost plans at least reached a consensus on the matter of attacking Taquilin.


    On the top floor of the Taquilin Mage Tower, what Andrea and others saw was such a strange scene.


    The orc''s large army was firmly stationed in place, and only one clan with less than a thousand people was sent out to lead the battle.


    "What do you mean?" Kael''thas couldn''t understand the brain circuits of the orcs at all. "Aren''t they in a hurry? Why didn''t they launch a full-scale attack immediately?"


    This question was also what Zul''jin wanted to ask. The Amani chief who was eager for revenge was not interested in the grievances between Orgrim and Gul''dan, he only wanted the result.


    "Great chief! Why don''t you send heavy troops to attack? What can a mere clan do?"


    "Don''t worry, Chief Zul''jin, Gul''dan''s clan has many spellcasters, let''s just watch their performance."


    Orgrim crossed his arms and watched calmly as Gul''dan commanded the Ravager clan to form.


    The core territory of Quel''Thalas has a powerful enchantment called Bandin Norrell, once opened, it can prohibit all enemies within the entire enchantment from using spells.


    However, the Taquilin located in the Amani Forest was not within the range of the barrier, and Gul''dan and other warlocks were not hindered in using spells.


    Due to the promise to Orgrim not to use fel energy, the warlocks under Gul''dan can only use shadow spells and death spells awkwardly.


    Driven by Gugall, the strong ogre rushed to the front with the weapons in their hands high, and the thick road blocking piles could be smashed by them with a single blow.


    Li Reza raised his right hand as a signal, and all the ranger troops in Taquilin drew their longbow strings.


    "Free Fire!"


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    Almost all the rangers of the high elves are sharpshooters, and they have been fighting against forest trolls for many years, so they have very rich experience in fighting against the enemy.


    "Humph!"


    The hunched Gul''dan snorted softly, and raised his hand to grab the air. Most of the arrows attacking the orc warlock deviated from their original direction due to some kind of attraction.


    "Oh?"


    Andrea touched his chin with great interest, "The group weakened version of Death Grip?"


    It has to be said that UU Reading Gul''dan is indeed a magic wizard. After Orgrim banned the use of fel energy, he only spent more than a year researching death and shadow by analogy. Principles of the initial use of force.


    His Death Grip is the magical product of the combination of the two. Since Talon Gorefiend can use it, it makes no sense that Gul''dan, who is a mentor, can''t.


    When Gul''dan helped the Raiding Clan defend with the first wave of arrows, the orc warlocks also began to fight back, and a large number of dark shadow arrows flew towards the undefended Taquilin.


    Unmoved, Kael''thas lightly activated Taquilin''s mage tower defense, and a translucent blue-purple light curtain blocked the warlock''s magic attack.


    As the defensive side, the high elves who are waiting for work will not take the initiative to attack. Kael''thas even deliberately stationed the night elf army in a place far from Taquilin.


    The ogre infantry continued to approach, and Li Reza, who had been authorized by Kael''thas, commanded loudly, "Arcane puppets step forward to defend! The Sunfury Legion is ready to attack!" ()

 Chapter 481： Updated Arcane Golem

    In normal siege warfare, cavalry is usually not very useful, but Quel''Thalas is not suitable for normal situations.


    The high elves are very confident in their mage tower defense and guerrilla tactics, and have always disliked building walls.


    After the ogre smashed the repelling horse in front of Taquilin, Gul''dan dispatched the death knight headed by Talon Gorefiend.


    It was the first time for the high elves to see this kind of strange arms. Neither the knights nor their mounts showed any signs of life, and even being shot in the heart by an arrow could not hinder them in any way.


    Cirvanas'' sniper pierced through the chest of one of the death knights, but the other was still alive and kicking and charging forward with his rune sword.


    Seeing this, Li Reza frowned slightly, ''Is this the death knight mentioned in the report? ''


    The high elves don''t have paladins at this time, and it''s impossible for priests to rush into the battlefield and purify these undead creatures with holy light.


    After the Sunfury Legion received Li Reza''s order, they began to prepare spells. The scene of hundreds of elf mages chanting the joint spell in unison was very spectacular.


    The high elves tasted the sweetness in the final battle of the troll wars, and in the following 2000 years, many exercises and innovations were carried out in the joint spell.


    In order to slow down the death knight''s charging speed, gray-white frozen clouds condensed above the battlefield, and countless extremely cold ice blades descended from the sky.


    "Ding!"


    The death knights waved their weapons to block the spell ice blades attacking them, but the joint spells of the high elves were too dense, and many death horses were still frozen by the spells, fixed in place and became living targets.


    Gul''dan didn''t expect that the high elves'' counterattack would be so sharp, so he hurriedly asked the orc warlocks to use fear and various curse spells to interfere with the Sunfury Legion''s spellcasting.


    The high elf mage who was cursed with language suddenly found that he could no longer chant. The death knights took this opportunity to get out of the spell range densely covered by a large number of ice edges.


    The ogre rushing to the gate of Taquilin was blocked by the sturdy arcane puppet, and the two sides, who were stunned and stupid, fought back and forth, and the ogre could not break through the defense line of the structure in a short time.


    Gul''dan gritted his teeth unwillingly. Although his tactical command was very poor, at least the direction of the battlefield could still be seen.


    It is basically impossible to break through the defense of Taquilin relying on the looting clan alone.


    Although the army of the high elves is small in number, they are all elites. The front row is supported by structures. The powerful long-range turrets of the elves can exert their greatest power. Even without walls, they can still cause huge damage to the attacking enemies. kill.


    and¡­


    Gul''dan looked up at the tallest mage tower in the town. Under the command of high-ranking mages, the town''s magic defense was quite strong. Even if Gul''dan led the warlocks to cast spells, they could not break through the enemy''s defense.


    "Damn it!"


    Gul''dan missed the fel spell very much at this time. If he could summon many siege hellfires above the Tarquilin, these elves would definitely be confused by this siege method commonly used by the Burning Legion.


    Orgrim, who was sitting in the back, twitched his lips. Although he was happy to see Gul''dan deflated, Orgrim didn''t want to cause too much damage to his precious caster team.


    "Herald, let the violent clan withdraw temporarily, we are about to launch a general attack."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    Andrea, Kael''thas and the others also noticed the dejected and retreating violent clan, and Kael''thas'' face became serious.


    "Is it true that the enemy is coming?"


    "should be."


    Andrea used the binoculars to look at the center of the tribal position. A plate armored orc with a square one-handed warhammer was reprimanding the hunchbacked Gul''dan.


    The huge orc army began to unfold, Kael''thas bit his lower lip unwillingly, he knew very well that the high elves could not stop such a huge orc army.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, thank you for your trouble."


    Andrea smiled and waved his hands and said, "No matter where, this is the responsibility we need to bear in the aid agreement."


    A golden flare flew out of Andrea''s hand into the sky, and Shandris, who was sitting in the rear, immediately took action.


    The army of night elves moved neatly from the far end of Taquilin near Eversong Forest, and the arcane puppets, which were more flexible than the Quel''Thalas construct, consciously stood at the front.


    The arcane puppets of the Night Republic have undergone many transformations, and in recent years they have exchanged some technical essentials with the Draenei.


    Now the front line is a brand-new prototype arcane puppet. They don''t have any weapons in their hands, and the two mechanical arms are holding a metal shield the size of a door panel.


    "bump!"


    The new structure with thick limbs combined two large shields, lowered its center of gravity and smashed it to the ground.


    Hundreds of new puppets smashed the shield at the same time, and the ground near Taquilin felt obvious vibrations.


    Kael''thas looked at these "grotesque" arcane puppets in a daze, "Chairman Moon Shadow, this is..."


    "The Wall of Nordrassil, the latest arcane puppet that has just been mass-produced, is specially used for defense."


    Andrea introduced to Kael''thas, "The surface of the shield is painted with an anti-magic coating, and the material of the alloy shield itself has also been enchanted and solidified, and its defense is very outstanding."


    "The disadvantage is that the action is not flexible enough, and the attack power is seriously lacking. It is a typical defense-specialized body."


    Because Draenei''s arcane puppets are driven by the souls of the dead, their joints are more flexible than the original design of the Night Republic, and they act almost like ordinary people.


    The night elf craftsmen absorbed the advantages of this part in the technical exchange, and optimized, transformed and upgraded the existing various types of arcane puppets.


    "clang!"


    The ogre''s giant two-handed warhammer hit the large shield, and the arcane puppet''s arm trembled and stretched slightly, and the joints dispersed and removed the shock force with a very subtle mechanical rhythm.


    Judging from the results, the wall of Nordrassil, which lowered its center of gravity, was as stable as Mount Tai under the heavy bombardment of the ogre, and it still firmly held the front line. Lin gate.


    Orgrim''s face was a bit ugly, he turned his head to look at Zul''jin who also had a gloomy expression and asked, "What are these? They are also arcane puppets of the high elves?"


    "Like, but not like."


    Zul''jin was also a little uncertain. Although the fundamental design concept was the same, UU Reading always felt that these silly puppets did not conform to the aesthetics of the high elves.


    Of course, Orgrim, who was in a hurry, could not carry siege weapons on the road, and it was too late to make temporary ones. Before that, he was thankful that the high elves didn''t like to build city walls, but he didn''t expect that the Horde''s attack would be blocked by a group of structures as stable as old dogs. up.


    "Avoid the front, Gul''dan, let your death knights attack from the flanks, and at the same time let the warlocks use spells to bombard the defense line. These puppets must have weaknesses."


    Gul''dan, who had just experienced the defeat and reprimand, did not make any rebuttals, and shifted the direction of attack from the kindly arrangement of Talon Gorefiend and other death knights.


    Since Sandy deliberately emptied the flank defense, it is naturally impossible to be really unprepared.


    More than a hundred golden structures with four legs and two hands galloped out of the Taquilin flexibly, and their hands were still gathering energy during the movement.


    "A structure that can cast spells?!"


    Gul''dan was startled, seeing the familiar golden energy in the hands of those constructs, he had a very bad premonition.

 Chapter 482： nocturnal

    This cavalry-style arcane golem was inspired by Talisa, the chief arcanist in Suramar.


    The arcane puppet she designed not only has flexible quadrupeds, but can even release some simple spells according to preset programs.


    Andrea made a suggestion when he ordered the production of the trial machine, so that the spell energy used by these quadruped structures can release spells with different attributes according to the energy charged.


    Now that he knows that the mobile power of the tribe is the death knight, Andrea will certainly not be negligent. These centaur-shaped puppets are all charged by him himself. The nature of the energy...of course it is the holy light that restrains the power of death.


    As the small holy light bullets released one after another by the centaur structure like a convulsion smashed into the death knight''s charge formation, many death knights who were hit immediately fell off their horses screaming.


    The death knights who have become undead have long since lost their sense of pain. The only thing that can make them feel the pain of their souls is the violent holy light that can purify all unclean energy.


    When Talon Gorefiend was a warlock, he knew how to adapt to the wind. This is the common code of conduct of the apprentices brought out by Gul''dan.


    Seeing that there was a dead end in front of him, he hurriedly turned around and retreated in the same direction as the horse''s head came first.


    Orgrim is not in the mood to pay attention to Talon Gorefiend''s behavior of sneaking away when he sees the opportunity. A mere medium-sized military town in Quel''Thalas has brought huge troubles to the tribe. This is the time before he entered Quel''Thalas. Never thought of it anyway.


    Zul''jin''s ability to perceive words and emotions is not bad, and he noticed Orgrim''s frown and vacillating eyes, and he knew something was wrong, and Orgrim might have already withdrawn.


    Regardless of continuing to be clever, Zul''jin hastily said what he had deliberately hidden before in a guessing tone.


    Orgrim glared at Zul''jin displeasedly, "Why didn''t you make it clear earlier? Wasting troops will only make it more difficult for us to break through Silvermoon City!"


    In fact, at this time Orgrim has begun to doubt whether the Horde can capture Silvermoon City.


    Just a military town blocking the way has such a strong defense, and one can guess how difficult Silvermoon City, which is protected behind the tall city wall, will be.


    Zulkin hurriedly argued, "Although we can pass through the gaps in the defensive stronghold, we also have to bear huge risks for this."


    "In case we are unable to attack Silvermoon City for a long time, we are likely to be surrounded by chasing troops sent by the Taquilin defenders. Going deep alone is the last choice to break the boat."


    "Humph!"


    After hearing Zul''jin''s explanation, Orgrim wanted to retreat even more.


    But Zul''jin would definitely not agree to send his forest trolls to Lordaeron for support if he didn''t cause enough damage to the high elves, and he wasn''t sure if he would be attacked by the resentful high elves when he attacked Lordaeron. The elf stabbed him in the back.


    ''What a hassle...''


    Orgrim was feeling a little irritable. The warlocks headed by Gul''dan had evil intentions and had to be on guard. The forest trolls who had just joined the tribe also had their own little thoughts.


    Unable to achieve unity internally, Orgrim doubted for the first time whether the Horde could capture Lordaeron.


    ''Don''t think so! ''


    Holding the Doomhammer tightly in his hand, Orgrim braced himself up, "If even I feel like retreating, the morale of the tribe may plummet. ''


    ¡®The orcs need Azeroth as a brand new homeland. In order to gain a foothold in this new world, we must first display our power. As the leader of the alliance, Lordaeron is the best target to establish power. ''


    Seeing that the front line could not be attacked for a long time and the sky was gradually darkening, Orgrim finally ordered to withdraw the attacking troops and stationed in the barracks not far in front of Taquelin to wait for another battle tomorrow morning.


    For the next few days, almost the same battle situation was repeated every day.


    The main force of the night elves didn''t even show their faces directly in front of the orcs in the defensive battle. The Horde thought that only the high elves shot arrows and cast spells in the taquiline.


    Zul''jin, who was familiar with the high elves, was the first to notice something was wrong. Leaving aside the unique arcane puppet, because of the difference in physique, the arrows used by the night elves were much larger in size than the high elf rangers.


    Zul''jin suspects that the high elves have found reinforcements, though it is difficult to prove that without being able to penetrate the heart of Tarquilyn.


    After several days of storming, Orgrim finally started to implement his plan.


    During the day, the tribe still attacked Taquilin as usual, but at night the chief ordered the whole army to march silently in the dark.


    The route chosen by Orgrim was provided by Zul''jin, and he chose a route with few detours as much as possible, passing through the forest between the Moon Temple and Taquilin.


    The orcs advancing silently did not dismantle the barracks in front of Taquilin. Orgrim even deliberately left a small number of soldiers to keep watch in the barracks at night, and they would decisively abandon the barracks and retreat at dawn.


    Zul''jin, who was used to traveling in the forest, always felt that something was wrong, and the feeling of thorns on his back was always around him.


    "Stop."


    Zul''jin whispered to stop, and under the puzzled eyes of Gul''dan and others, Zul''jin frowned and looked around.


    "I have a bad feeling that we seem to be being watched."


    As a spellcaster, Gul''dan''s perception of danger is not as good as the battle-tested Zul''jin and Orgrim.


    "Chief Zul''jin, are you overthinking? The eyeliner I put in the forest didn''t find anything unusual."


    Warlocks have a spell used for reconnaissance. Gul''dan named it the Eye of Kilrogg. At this time, the energy eyeballs he radiates are distributed around the forest. Gul''dan seems to be watching multiple screens at the same time. Same.


    Orgrim shook his head solemnly and said, "Perhaps the other party did not monitor in a conventional way, but adopted a method similar to yours?"


    "this¡­"


    After being reminded, Gul''dan immediately changed his thinking mode, and he soon discovered some clues.


    There are many owls with glowing eyes in the woods at night. Before, Gul''dan thought that these were just normal nocturnal birds, but after thinking about it carefully, he realized that something was wrong.


    One or two may be staring in the direction they''re walking out of curiosity, but all owls are looking at the Horde army at the same time... that''s not normal.


    "owl."


    Gul''dan pointed to the two golden vertical pupils not far from their heads, "All the owls in the forest are looking at us, UU Reading I suspect that these owls are weird."


    ¡­


    On the banks of the Arendar River in the north of Taquilin, the night elf rangers who had kept the eyes of the beast opened their eyes one after another.


    "General Feather Moon, my fellow owl has been killed."


    "mine too."


    Shandris narrowed her eyes dangerously, "Finally found out, let the rest of the owls evacuate, no need to monitor anymore."


    Through long-term observation and speculation of the orc''s marching route, and then working backwards based on the tribe''s final goal of attacking Quel''Thalas, Shandris has more than 80% certainty about their next marching route.


    No matter how the tribe evades the forest, they will eventually pass through the Arendar River between the Amani Forest and the Eversong Forest. As long as they hold here, the tribe will never slip through.


    "Come on, let me see how powerful the orcs that destroyed the Stormwind Kingdom are."

 Chapter 483： Beastmens creed, lets talk about it first

    Knowing that his whereabouts had been discovered, Orgrim immediately ordered to start a hasty march, and must break through the temporary defense line of the high elves before the main force of Taquilin arrived.


    Andrea has always believed in the truth that wars are fought with intelligence and logistics.


    The lone army''s deep-rooted tribe''s logistical supplies were almost entirely dependent on the enemy''s food. Because the orcs came too fast, they did rob a lot of supplies from the villages in Quel''Thalas that were not short of food.


    But intelligence is undoubtedly the biggest shortcoming of the tribe.


    Azeroth is a completely alien world to orcs, and Orgrim''s understanding of Quel''Thalas is limited to Zul''jin''s... description.


    Out of caution, Orgrim did not accept all of Zul''jin''s words, but discounted the authenticity of his words in his heart.


    But trolls are the only allies that the Horde can find in Azeroth, except for the goblins who only recognize money. Even if the two sides have mutual embarrassment, they can only choose to continue to trust them now.


    However, once encountering a situation that even Zul''jin didn''t understand, Orgrim was completely blinded.


    Just like now, the tribe doesn''t know about Azeroth and the night elves, a race with a different schedule than ordinary people. They think it''s a good idea to march at night, but in fact, every move of the tribe is exposed to the sight of the night elves .


    Orgrim thought that the high elves would not be able to deploy too many fortifications in a hurry. In order to lure Orgrim to continue marching, Zul''jin repeatedly emphasized to him the sparse population of high elves.


    The chief is very confident in the fighting power that the tribe can display in the field. A mere few thousand high elves will definitely not be able to stop the impact of the tribe''s hundreds of thousands of troops.


    However, when Orgrim, Zul''jin and others led the tribal coalition forces out of the forest and came to the banks of the Arendar River, what awaited them was an elite army with a well-organized lineup and awe-inspiring military appearance that had already laid out the defense line.


    Zul''jin looked in horror at his fellow elves, who were stronger and more complexioned than the high elves.


    "Night elves! How is that possible!"


    Even though they only lived in the Eastern Continent all the year round, the trolls were a race whose ancestors were richer, and they would never forget the night elves who robbed them of the supremacy of Azeroth more than 10,000 years ago.


    Seeing Zul''jin''s expression of both horror and fear, Orgrim''s heart sank.


    "Chief Zul''jin, what kind of race is the night elf? Very strong?"


    Zul''jin was originally full of the idea of ??revenge against the high elves and restoring the glory of the Amani Empire, but he disappeared without a trace the moment he saw the night elf army.


    He said bitterly, "Great Chief, let''s withdraw our troops."


    "The night elves are the well-deserved overlords of Azeroth. They have ruled the world for more than ten thousand years. Even the powerful Suzerain of the Amani, the Zandalari Empire, dare not fight them head-on. It is impossible for us... Silvermoon City."


    Waking up from his feverish state, Zulkin quickly connected the abnormalities he had discovered before.


    Due to population and fertility issues, the night elves are also a country that likes to use arcane puppets instead of soldiers to charge. Those strange structures that have never been seen before should come from their hands.


    The same goes for larger arrows.


    ''Night elves... Could it be! ''


    Gul''dan was startled when he pondered in his mind, he vaguely remembered that he had heard this name from Kil''jaeden.


    "Remember, if the orcs encounter night elves when they invade Azeroth, it''s best to be prepared to burn the boat. Don''t expect the Legion to rescue you in time."


    Kil''jaeden''s meaningful expression at that time still remains in Gul''dan''s mind. "Because of their unique racial characteristics, the night elves are undoubtedly one of the minority groups standing at the top of all mortal races."


    "If the orcs **** off the night elves...Gul''dan, you''d better be lucky."


    Kil''jaeden did not disclose to Gul''dan the information that the Burning Legion had been defeated by the night elf coalition out of the idea of ??keeping his family ugliness to himself, but the information he disclosed was enough to startle Gul''dan.


    The whole race lives forever, backed by the Well of Eternity, they are born with arcane talent far superior to other races, and their overall physical fitness can even be compared with demonized orcs.


    Not to mention that the night elves possessed far more discipline and technological level than the orc army. As a local host, their population was far greater than that of the exile draenei. Such a race seemed like cheating to mortals.


    Orgrim was the only one among the three who didn''t know much about night elves. When Gul''dan and Zul''jin both wanted to quit, the chief was not convinced.


    "Don''t panic! The tribe will never retreat without a fight, no matter how powerful the enemy is!"


    Orgrim held up the Hammer of Doom and shouted, "Warriors of the Horde! Charge! Let the so-called Overlord of Azeroth see our strength, lok''tar!"


    "lok''tarogar!"


    Most of the red-eyed and green-skinned people are typical with well-developed limbs and simple minds. Under Orgrim''s passionate orders and personally led the charge, they followed the warchief to attack the strict night elves with strange screams.


    Shandris sneered, "Overreaching."


    "On top of the arcane puppet, rangers and mages are ready for long-range attacks!"


    "Leniela, the battle druids are under your command."


    "Hey~" Reinera said eagerly, "No problem."


    "Prepare for the roots to entangle, and cast the joint spell hurricane!"


    The wall of Nordrassil moved slowly to the front to tie down the shields, leaving only a small gap for the orcs to pass through, and Shandris had done this on purpose.


    This can also be regarded as a variant application of the Wei San Jue Yi Art of War. Using these small gaps to let some hot-headed tribes come over is more convenient to kill chickens and monkeys.


    "Boom!"


    Before the vanguard of the orcs rushed to the front of the structure, thunder and lightning fell from the sky first, and the strong wind blew the orcs'' charge formation into pieces.


    The orcs, who charged all eleven ways, quickly fell behind, and the raptor dragoons of the forest trolls rushed through the gap between the structures.


    But at this moment, the thorny vines growing from the ground entangled the velociraptor''s thick hind legs, and the unstoppable impact force suddenly threw the knights on their backs.


    "what!"


    The troll who landed couldn''t survive a second, and was cut off by the magic swordsman behind the arcane puppet.


    "Raise the bow! Prepare for the magic bombardment!"


    Shandris ordered calmly, "Let go!"


    "Boom!"


    Assuming that the magic cannon on Luna''s shoulder started to fire, a large number of tribal coalition forces in charge were blasted into the sky by the powerful shelling, and at the same time, the clear singing sound came to Orgrim''s ears.


    The cunning Gul''dan did not follow Orgrim to charge, he and the equally cunning Zul''jin looked at each other, and the two turned their heads and slipped back at the same time.


    "What do you want to do!"


    Maim of the Blacktooth clan is the son of the former chieftain of Blackhand, and he was ordered by Orgrim to keep Gul''dan close.


    "The Great Chief is still fighting on the front lines, you...uh!"


    Maim was lifted from the ground by Gul''dan''s hands of fel energy, and the UU reading old warlock said with a sly smile, "Orgrim is doomed, since you want to be buried with him, then you should first Let''s take a step!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Mame''s face was corroded by the evil energy that Gul''dan suppressed for a long time, and the vitality in his body was also emptied by Gul''dan, turning him into a horrible mummy.


    "Humph!"


    Throwing away the corpse in his hand, Gul''dan sneered wantonly, "Chogall, come with me, our mission can finally get to the point."


    Hearing no response behind him, Gul''dan turned his head in confusion, "Cho''gall?"


    The warlocks of the Raiding clan looked at me and I looked at you, and finally shook their heads to express that they did not know Cho''gall''s whereabouts.


    "Tsk! Treacherous ogre."


    Gul''dan struck his staff heavily, "Don''t worry about him, let''s go! Go back to the secret shipyard on the west bank of the wetland immediately!"

 Chapter 484： Sneak attack? I am anti sneak attack

    "drink!"


    Orgrim''s fighting power is indeed fierce. With his inherently strong physique, he can even smash the heavy wall of Nordrassil into the air with one blow.


    However, the great chief was quickly found by the hunter who had been eyeing him for a long time. The sudden threat of death from behind made Orgrim instinctively look back.


    "Shua!"


    The sharp claws grazed Orgrim''s chest, leaving five deep claw marks on the black gold plate armor.


    "The response is pretty quick."


    An eloquent black panther lashed Orgrim''s legs with its whip-like tail. Enduring the pain, the great chief hurriedly stepped back a few steps to stabilize his center of gravity, and looked at the flexible black panther with a serious expression. .


    "A talking animal?"


    "Heh~" the black panther grinned, and the sharp canine teeth were still dripping bright red blood, "Are you the leader of the tribe?"


    Orgrim took a deep breath, his legs were recovering quickly after being whipped, and he planned to delay for a while.


    "That''s right, I am Horde Chief Orgrim Doomhammer, who are you?"


    Legnera had a wealth of combat experience, and he was not fooled by Orgrim''s tactics.


    "I am Leinera, the leader of the battle druids, the leader of the orcs, and your life is mine!"


    While saying these words, the figure of the black panther gradually disappeared from the spot.


    Orgrim frowned, ''Stealth? ''


    Although he had never fought a so-called druid, Orgrim knew something about thieves. He vigilantly ignored the chaotic sounds on the battlefield, and focused all his attention within five meters of him.


    The sudden sound of wind behind him caused Orgrim to turn around as quickly as possible, and to strike out the Hammer of Doom in his hand with great force, but when his attack hit the enemy, the shadow of the black panther suddenly began to dissipate.


    ''Afterimage? not good! ''


    Knowing that he had been fooled, Orgrim subconsciously retracted the Doomhammer and blocked it in front of him.


    "Crack!"


    The piercing sound of sharp objects cutting through metal came from Doomhammer. Although he was retreated a distance by the opponent''s attack force under the hasty defense, Orgrim finally successfully defended against Lenera''s attack.


    "Oh? Young man, your strength is good, and your intuition is also very keen."


    Reinera stepped out of the shadows again, and Leopard reminded with a half-smile on his face, "However, your army is not so lucky."


    Orgrim''s face changed, and when he was on guard against the opponent''s sneak attack, he observed the situation on the battlefield from the corner of his eye.


    Colorful magic effects hit the tribe''s position one after another, and a large number of orc warlocks who were supposed to block the enemy''s magic attacks had long since disappeared.


    ¡®Gul¡¯dan is gone? And Zul''jin, those two little men who play with the wind! ''


    Orgrim is not Grom''s kind of war madness who would rather lose the army than win the glory himself. His style of acting is more pragmatic.


    Seeing that the tribe was clearly defeated due to the lack of spellcasters, Orgrim cursed the two traitors who fled inwardly, while retreating to his own guard of the great chief, dodging Lenera''s continued pursuit.


    "Retreat! Give up attacking Quel''Thalas and continue to attack Lordaeron!"


    Orgrim gritted his teeth, resentment against Zul''jin in his heart.


    ''You are not benevolent and I am not righteous, Quel''Thalas is left to you to eat slowly! ''


    Although the Horde fell into a disadvantage within a short time of fighting, Orgrim''s retreat order was timely, and the retreating troops still maintained a relatively strict front line.


    "Leinera, stop chasing me."


    Shandris called back the unwilling druid friend.


    "Cut~ Let them run fast."


    Reinera strolled back to Shandris unhappy, and the elegant black panther rubbed its hairy neck against Shandris'' absolute area between the leg armor and the skirt armor.


    Shandris rolled her eyes angrily, "Don''t make trouble, go and straighten out your troops, I don''t know what''s going on with Andrea."


    ¡­


    When the tribe suffered a moderate defeat due to internal dissonance, Zul''jin also paid the price for his opportunistic behavior.


    The Xiezhi troll originally hoped to use the tribe''s military strength to reproduce the glory of the Amani Empire in the past, so as to expand the clan''s sphere of influence.


    But Zul''jin''s villain''s behavior of running away when the situation was not good made them disappointed. This escape will inevitably cause an irreparable crack in the cooperation between the tribe and the forest troll.


    Fire Tree and Burnthorn, the two forest troll clans who first joined the tribe, still followed Orgrim steadfastly.


    The Evil Tooth, Deadwood, Rotten Moss, and Evil Branch clans are very disdainful of Zul''jin who lacks a big picture and is obsessed with obsession.


    If the forest trolls can work together with the orcs, even if they can''t defeat the night elves in this battle, at least they can preserve and deepen the alliance between the two races, laying a solid foundation for further cooperation in the future.


    But Zuljin''s behavior almost completely cut off this possibility. The chiefs of Xiezhi and other clans ignored Zuljin''s retention, leaving Amani behind and preparing to return to their own territories.


    "Hehe~ Chief Zul''jin, you are quite good at telling stories and inciting speeches, but you have a bad overall view and a personality that is ungrateful... With all due respect, I''m afraid you are not suitable to be the leader of Amani."


    "Who?!"


    The sarcasm coming from nowhere made the furious Zuljin even more annoyed. He turned his head and searched around, but he still couldn''t find out where the other party was.


    "Here, we are in your beloved capital."


    This time Zul''jin finally caught the source of the other party''s voice, but when he turned his head angrily, the scene in front of him made him so angry that he suddenly felt what it meant to be heartbroken.


    Zul''Aman, which was already dilapidated, became even more dilapidated at this time, without the phantom concealment spell deliberately arranged by the enemy, and the billowing smoke in the city made the troll soldiers following Zul''jin very anxious.


    Zul''jin is not stupid, UU reading based on the scene in front of him, he quickly guessed the development of the situation.


    The high elves stationed in Taquilin had long guessed that the Horde would go northward through the forest. Taking advantage of Zul''jin taking away the main force in Zul''Aman, they defeated the bluffing troops left by Orgrim by surprise, and then went all the way south to attack the defense. Empty Zul''Aman.


    Just as the forest trolls have always hated the high elves, the high elves have been waiting for the opportunity to completely remove the fishbone stuck in their throats.


    Although most of the territory of the Amani Forest is occupied by high elves, the existence of Zul''Aman has restrained too much energy of the high elves.


    One of the reasons why Quel''Thalas couldn''t get out of the forest was certainly due to population restrictions, but it was also because Amani had been dragging his feet in the forest.


    The Prince Kael''thas that Zul''jin had seen once stood tall on the Amani city wall and looked down at him, and beside him stood two night elves, a man and a woman.


    The Amani banner at the top of the city has long been cut down, replaced by the phoenix banner of Quel''Thalas.


    "Surrender, Zul''jin!"


    Kael''thas waved his hand, and a guard behind him threw two corpses from the city head one by one, and the head of one of the corpses had been removed from his neck.


    "Ekilson, Maracas..."


    Zul''jin closed his eyes in pain, as the two corpses destroyed the last faint hope in his heart.


    The dream of revival of the Amani Empire was completely shattered.

 Chapter 485： Raid on ZulAman

    Turn the time back to last night for a while.


    When Shandris led the night elf army to the Arendar River, Andrea and Seres continued to stay in the Tacqueline waiting for the information from the front.


    The rangers and sentries of the night elves have always had the habit of domesticating animal companions. They are not expected to be of much help in the war, but mainly used for scouting and covert surveillance.


    One of the most common surveillance bird companions is the owl.


    This kind of nocturnal bird that can be seen everywhere is not easy to be alerted, and many people will encounter them more or less when they go through the mountains and forests at night.


    The owls sent by rangers and sentinels have been specially domesticated, and they can share vision with their masters through the eyes of the beast.


    The marching route that Orgrim and Zul''jin thought to be secret was actually under the full surveillance of the night elves.


    Now that the main target of the Horde''s attack on Quel''Thalas was known in advance, the Sun King is not a fool. The troops who were originally expected to support the Amani Forest were sent to the southern border of Bandinoril, ready to fight the Horde at any time .


    Although Anasteria is worried about these idle young soldiers, he doesn''t care much right now, and the rectification of the military discipline of the leading state army can only be resolved after the war.


    Fortunately, Eversong Forest not only has a powerful Bandin Norrell enchantment to weaken the enemy, but the high elf mage who is backed by the Sunwell can also exert the maximum output power of the fort.


    Moreover, the reinforcements of the night elves are still blocking the banks of the Arendar River, at least there is no need for these leaders, who are ashamed in front of their allies, to face the front line directly.


    After confirming the route of the orcs, Kael''thas, Andrea and others teleported to the edge of Bandin Norrell''s barrier, and personally inspected the defense forces here.


    Inspection results are bad, at least Kael''thas face from beginning to end is not very good-looking.


    The leader of the state with lax military discipline made Kael''thas more determined to reform. These moths of the army are not only unable to defend the country at critical moments, but also often eat cards among the common people, throwing away all the value of being a soldier. face.


    When returning to Taquilin, Li Reza had already organized the ranger troops and the Sunfury Legion, ready to attack at any time.


    As Zul''jin took away a large number of Amani elites to attack Silvermoon City, the defense in Zul''Aman would naturally become very weak, and only Ekilson, a loa priest, and the sorcerer Malakas stayed behind.


    In the subjective view of the Amani trolls, the high elves are invaders who have robbed the forest trolls of their holy places and living homes.


    But on the other hand, the high elves also believe that the forest trolls are the biggest stumbling block hindering their continued development, and have been trying to find a chance to kick them away for many years.


    Both sides are fighting for their own survival and the growth of the ethnic group. The deep hatred that has been formed for more than 2,000 years has reached the point where it cannot be solved. Either you die or I die.


    Zul''jin led the main force of the Amani trolls to follow Orgrim, and they shouldn''t be able to come back for a while.


    Orgrim and other high-level tribesmen thought that the Taquilin defenders were still vigilantly watching the tribe''s seemingly unchanged barracks at this time. In fact, the entire Taquilin was almost completely emptied except for a small number of soldiers staying behind.


    Orgrim''s garrison left behind to put on a show was overwhelmed by the high elf troops who suddenly attacked across the board. They didn''t even put up a decent resistance.


    Under the pursuit of the highly mobile troops of the high elves, not even a messenger escaped, and all news was sealed in the dead and silent tribal army camp.


    After defeating the weak remaining troops of the tribe, Li Reza did not stop at all, and continued to lead the ranger troops to rush towards Zul''Aman.


    After all, Zul''Aman is the last capital of the forest trolls. Although it has been in disrepair for a long time due to lack of resources, the towering city walls are still not something that high elves without heavy weapons can break through in a short time.


    Kael''thas, who followed the army, did not set his target on the city wall. He stared straight at the gate strengthened by witchcraft and voodoo in front of Zul''Aman.


    "Crazy!"


    The pure energy firebird standing on Kael''thas''s shoulder raised its head and let out a clear and crisp cry. Driven by Kael''thas, it gradually turned into a golden-red fireball.


    This firebird was a pet that Kael''thas had domesticated since he was a child. It was a very rare elemental phoenix named Ao.


    Ao''s body is made of pure fire elements, as long as the core is not destroyed, it will never die, and can be reborn from its own ashes countless times.


    As an Arcanist, although Kael''thas has three schools of spells, but because of his own preferences, he regards the fire system as his intensive research attribute, and the combination of Arcanist and him just complements each other.


    With the infusion of a large amount of fire elements, the phoenix, which was originally only the size of a palm, rose against the wind, and soon expanded to the size of a griffin.


    While Ao''s wings were flapping, dots of dazzling sparks and orange-red streamers flashed across, and amidst the sharp chirping sound, the enlarged phoenix crashed headlong on the gate of Zul''Aman.


    "boom!"


    The thick wooden door that had been strengthened by the forest trolls shook violently under the impact, and the surface of the wooden door was slightly dented and scorched black.


    It didn''t succeed once, and Ao was not discouraged. It ignored the shock force brought by the impact, and continued to slam into the gate fiercely several times in succession.


    Finally, as the flames on Ao''s body began to decay, a gap was knocked out of Zul''Aman''s gate, and the complete voodoo circle also lost its magical defensive effect due to structural damage, and was quickly ignited by the flames on Ao''s body .


    "Oh~"


    After completing the mission, Ao''s body shrank rapidly, and he flew back to Kael''thas exhaustedly, and landed on Kael''thas'' outstretched hands.


    Kael''thas nodded gently on Ao''s little head, "Thank you for your hard work, get ready for Nirvana."


    "Chirp~"


    The little phoenix pecked Kael''thas'' finger with its beak, and as its body turned into black ashes under a burst of red light, Kael''thas held it in his hands carefully.


    Kael''thas personally blasted open the gate, UU Reading Li Reza took the opportunity to boost morale, "His Royal Highness opened the way for us, today is the day the city of Zu''aman is broken!"


    "All troops, advance! Break through the capital of the Amani trolls and completely eradicate this hard bone stuck in the forest!"


    The three Windrunner sisters riding chocobos responded to their mother''s call and rushed into Zul''Aman where the warning gong had just sounded.


    The defenders in Zul''Amanne had no idea that they would be attacked by the high elves in the middle of the night. They thought that the group of pink-skinned dwarves were trapped in the taquilin and could not get out.


    The defenders near the city gate rushed out of their respective residences in a hurry. The three Windrunner sisters quickly harvested the lives of these troll defenders in the form of riding and shooting. In panic.


    Andrea and Celes, who were following behind the team, looked at each other, and Celes shook her head with a smile and said, "It seems that we have no chance to make a move."


    Andrea looked up at the wind pillar rising into the sky in the distance, "That''s not necessarily true, it seems that there are still generals staying in the city."

 Chapter 486： troll repertoire

    Ekilson was originally the name of the eagle loa enshrined by Zu''Aman. According to the tradition of the Amani Empire, all priests of the loa had to abandon their original names and call themselves the name of the loa they enshrined.


    Most trolls, including the Loa of the Amani Empire, don''t know what this strange rule is for, but Andrea has a guess based on the development in the original history.


    When the trolls are cornered, they have a very bad habit. They will sacrifice the loa that they originally worshiped devoutly, and seal their power into the bodies of their respective priests.


    This method of anonymity is probably precisely for the purpose of letting these priests replace Loa''s identity and name one day, and provide Zul''Aman with a powerful force to resist foreign enemies.


    This kind of dark ritual has been explicitly prohibited by Zandalar since tens of thousands of years ago, but as a separate empire that shepherds one side alone, Amani obviously will not obey all orders of Zandalar.


    When a strange half-human, half-bird creature in the sky flapped its wings and flew near the city gate, Andrea knew that the group of Amani trolls had already attacked, and the eagle Loa Ekilson was sealed to his unknown place. Inside the priest.


    ''What is this? We are all Akunda? ''


    Speechlessly complaining in his heart, Andrea used the shadow shuttle to teleport behind the troll priest who claimed to be Ekirson, and was suspended in mid-air by using the wind.


    At this time, Ekilson (troll) was flapping its wings to attack the high elves on the ground with a gust of wind. Numerous small tornado groups raged in the army formation of the high elves, adding a lot to the continued march of rangers and mages. trouble.


    Kael''thas had consumed a lot of mana in the previous attack, and the Amani Forest could not efficiently absorb mana replenishment from the Sunwell, and he still needed a short period of time to recover his fighting power again.


    Forest trolls and high elves have been hostile to each other for more than two thousand years, and they have known each other for a long time.


    The height of Ekilson''s flight was just beyond the limit attack range of Li Reza and other high-level rangers. The three Windrunner sisters looked up at the annoying flies above their heads unwillingly, but they couldn''t do anything about him for a while.


    Just as Ekilson was trying his best to slow down the marching speed of the high elves, trying to give the defenders in the city more time to prepare, the sudden chill from behind made him tremble violently, and the feathers all over his body stood on end.


    "who?!"


    While turning around, he swung his left wing, and the sharp wind blades slashed across the sky, but nothing was hit.


    Andrea, who was sticking behind Ekilson and turning with him, didn''t intend to talk nonsense with this guy, he stretched out his finger and clicked on the back of Ekilson''s head silently.


    As the shadow energy entered the body, Ekilson''s body suddenly became stiff. The real Akilson, who was sealed in the depths of his soul, was awakening rapidly under the catalysis of some external force, and tried to get rid of his control.


    "Do not!"


    Feeling the loa''s power that was gradually out of control in his body, Ekilson (troll) screamed in horror.


    The feathers on his body began to fall off one by one, and the half-human, half-bird face also showed abnormal distortions. His mouth was switching back and forth between sharp beaks and troll fangs, and he was in an unstable state at a glance.


    "what have you done?!"


    Andrea retreated more than ten meters away, shrugged and said, "It''s nothing, just activated the loa soul suppressed in your body with the magic potion, enjoy the consequences of blasphemy."


    "Ahhhh!"


    The tearing pain in his body made Ekirson (the troll) speechless, and the phantom of an eagle emerged from behind him, staring at him with resentful eyes.


    With the separation of the giant eagle''s soul, all the visions produced by the fusion of Loa''s power disappeared from Ekilson''s body. He lost his wings to fly in the sky, and also lost the eagle''s ability to control the wind, like a weight Falling down rapidly.


    An unlucky giant bear cavalry was hit by something that fell from above, and Ekilson (troll), whose strength had not completely dissipated, knocked the cavalry into a disgusting mosaic.


    "Crazy!"


    True Ekirson raised his head to the sky angrily and uttered a long cry, the last power of the eagle **** priest was completely sucked away, and the terrified soul of the troll priest was also sucked into the bird''s beak.


    "Get one."


    Watching the eagle Loa Ekilson nodding his thanks and gradually disappearing, Andrea turned his gaze to the chief altar in the deepest part of Zul''Aman.


    At this time, the elite troops of the high elves got rid of the obstruction of the strong wind, broke through the defense line of the Amani trolls, and attacked the last stone building in front of the altar of the chief.


    According to what Andrea recorded in the memo, this building was supposed to be the residence of the sorcerer Malakas.


    But the leader Cirvanas had already rushed out from the other side of the building, obviously the building was already empty.


    Alleria and Vereesa each led a troop to the two sides, gradually completing the outflanking of Zul''Aman.


    Countless forest troll civilians hid in their simple stone huts and shivered in horror. Zul''Aman, who lacked defenders, seemed to have no resistance at all.


    But in fact, most of the defenders of Zul''Aman were concentrated in one place by someone, and the civilians in the city were completely abandoned by him.


    When Andrea turned into a golden eagle and flew over the altar of the chieftain, Seres and Kael''thas had already followed the Rangers and the mages of the Sunfury Legion to march here.


    The spacious altar of the chieftain was filled with a strong smell of blood. Countless troll warriors with missing arms and legs were lying on the ground and moaning. Their blood flowed into the feet of the troll standing in the center along the strange lines on the ground.


    Andrea looked at the strange green robe on this guy''s body and guessed thoughtfully, "Is it Malakas the sorcerer?" ''


    Malacath ignored the high elf army attacking in front of him, and the rangers'' arrows and all their spell attacks were blocked by the blood-red shield on his body.


    There is a huge phantom of a poisonous snake behind Malacath, which should be one of the loa enshrined by the Amani troll.


    But at this moment, the poisonous snake Loa seemed to be in great pain, its soul writhing crazily, as if it was suffering unimaginable pain.


    The blood gathered under Malacath''s feet was suspended in the air, and slender blood-colored threads pierced into the poisonous snake Loa''s body, and Malacas chanted loudly with a frenzied face.


    "Great blood **** G''huun, your humble servant Malakas offers you a delicious sacrifice, please grant me the power to destroy the enemy!"


    "G''huun?"


    Andrea''s face became serious, UU Reading He didn''t expect that there would be a hidden believer with a dog''s beard among the Amani trolls.


    "hiss!"


    The poisonous snake Loa still couldn''t get rid of his bad luck in the end, its soul gradually became mutilated under the extraction of the blood thread, replaced by the power of blood filled from Malakas, the more intense **** smell made Li Lei Sa and the others frowned.


    Celeste asked her husband with some doubts, "Andrea, is the G''huun he mentioned, the one I thought of?"


    Andrea nodded solemnly. The soaring power of Malakas had already surpassed his own limit, and the surging energy made the robe on his body rattle.


    "Blood God G''huun is undoubtedly the man-made ancient **** who was sealed on Zandalar Island, but..."


    Andrea was a little puzzled ''Can G''huun''s power and corruption extend to other continents? Or is something wrong with Zandalari? ''

 Chapter 487： The "surprise" that ensued

    Andrea has no way of knowing the situation in Zandalar, but the sorcerer in front of him who has been blessed with G''huun''s power must deal with it as soon as possible.


    Although G''huun is an ancient **** created by the guardians of the titans, his ability to spread corrosion is even more terrifying than the real ancient god.


    If G''huun''s blood corruption is allowed to spread, Quel''Thalas may also follow in the footsteps of the Nazmani trolls.


    "Ugh!"


    As the blood plague spread under Malacath''s feet, the blood corruption was first manifested in those Amani warriors who were used as sacrifices and blood providers.


    Their original moss-covered green bodies underwent strange changes, their strong bodies became dry and thin, and the color of their bodies also began to approach dark red.


    Although Li Reza didn''t know what happened, she instinctively had a bad feeling.


    "The whole army retreats! Get out of the range of the altar!"


    Except for Andrea who was still suspended in front of the altar, everyone, including Kael''thas and Seles, withdrew from the **** altar square.


    "Hahaha!"


    Malakas laughed wildly in a hoarse voice, "Sure enough, Akirsson, Gaialai, and Nalorak are all extremely weak secondary loa, and they are nothing compared to the invincible blood **** G''huun." Worth mentioning!"


    The blood-red eyes stared at Andrea, the only one who remained in place, and Malacas swelled obviously after being infused with Gouhu''s power.


    "Small elves, feel the mighty power of our lord!"


    "Sa!"


    The Amani warrior transformed by the blood plague screamed and shot blood arrows at Andrea at the same time, but these low-level blood plague spells that were not powerful were all blocked by Andrea''s natural protective golden shield.


    "If you do your own crimes, you can''t live."


    Judging from Malacath''s eyes that revealed a strong sense of madness, this guy should have been brainwashed by G''huun''s dark temptation.


    Countless golden cone-shaped energy bodies appeared around Malacas, and flew towards Malacas one after another under Andrea''s command.


    "Shhhhh!"


    The purifying power of the holy light collided with Malacath''s blood shield containing the void power of the ancient god, and the repelling energy melted each other.


    As a demigod, Andrea''s power level is much higher than that of Malakas, and the rain-like cone of holy light quickly surpassed the self-replenishing speed of the blood shield.


    Before Malacas''s wild laughter disappeared, his body was turned into a hedgehog by countless cones of holy light.


    "Ha...cough cough!"


    Malacath tried unwillingly to gather the power of the blood plague again, but the power of the holy light that penetrated into his body completely blocked the long-range power infusion from G''huun.


    "G''huun...will crush you!"


    Andrea waved a golden light blade horizontally, and Malacas'' neck was severed by the light blade. The blood red color in his still wide-open eyes gradually dissipated, and his original emerald green eyeballs turned gray and white.


    At this time, Vereesa and Alleria led troops to complete the suppression of both sides of Zul''Aman. They stood on the loa altars on the left and right high grounds and watched the beginning and end of the battle.


    Vereesa opened her mouth in disbelief, "Is it over so lightly? Didn''t that troll look so powerful?"


    A huge lynx next to Vereesa explained, "The gap in power levels is too great. I can tell that the night elf has transcended the boundaries of mortals and has become a demigod."


    "If G''huun had come here in person, the outcome might have been different, but Malacas was only a carrier for his long-distance power infusion, so it''s not surprising that there would be such a result."


    "¡­Demi god?"


    On the other side, Alleria is also having a similar conversation with Dragonhawk and Giant Bear Loa.


    The desperate blasphemy of the Amani troll had been told by Ekilson to several other loa, and they had no intention of continuing to help the troll.


    After the two high-ranking Amani guarding the city were eliminated, the entire Zul''Aman was completely taken down by the high elves.


    Although the remaining civilians also possessed certain combat effectiveness, they lacked the courage to stand up and resist like soldiers. Driven by the high elves, they had to leave their homes where they had lived for generations.


    Li Reza, Kael''thas and others stood on the dilapidated walls of Zul''Aman and watched these dejected troll civilians leave the Amani Forest from the gate of Salas.


    Andrea asked Kael''thas, "Is there really no need to kill them? Are you not afraid that these Amani trolls will come back in the future?"


    Kael''thas smiled elegantly, "Without the support of the Loa and the two high-ranking generals, the already weakened strength of the Amani troll has been greatly damaged."


    "The Amani civilians who left should be absorbed by the Rotten Moss clan in East Weald, but the Rotten Moss trolls are far different from the Amani, the suzerain clan, in terms of vision and aggressiveness. I don''t think they can What a threat Quel''Thalas poses."


    Andrea shrugged and stopped talking. Little Kyle should be unable to deal with these unarmed trolls, just like he softened his heart and forgave the remnants of the Sandfury trolls.


    ¡®Forget it, let him learn a lesson, only the things he has personally experienced can be fresh in his memory. ''


    When the Amani civilians fled from the Saras Gate in large numbers, the partial division led by Turalyon happened to come from the Hinterlands, and he watched these listless troll civilians wandering aimlessly. .


    "...What the hell? Stop them and ask for information."


    ¡­


    According to Andrea''s speculation, after the tribal army was strongly blocked by the night elves, seeing that there was no hope of capturing Silvermoon City, the pragmatic Orgrim would probably withdraw his troops and turn around to continue to advance towards Lordaeron.


    And Zul''jin will definitely demand that the tribe fulfill its promise, and the forest trolls and orcs will inevitably fall out in the end.


    Originally, Andrea expected that Zul''jin would take back Zul''Aman in embarrassment after the tribal army, but the situation was somewhat beyond his expectation.


    When the sky began to brighten, the first thing that had been seen before was the raiding clan fleeing to the gate of Salas, followed by not Orgrim''s tribal army, but the forest army led by Zul''jin Allied trolls.


    Moreover, these trolls had a funny quarrel near the Temple of the Sun not far from Zul''Aman, and the clans of the forest trolls parted ways.


    When Zul''jin was unwilling to lead the Amani warriors to run towards Zul''Aman, Orgrim''s orc army finally followed up, just staggered with the Amani trolls, and retreated towards the gate of Salas .


    Then Andrea and the others saw the face-changing skill on Zuljin''s face. After countless times of expression changes, Zuljin''s face finally turned into ashes. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com He was completely desperate.


    When Kael''thas ordered the high elves who had fought all night to go out of the city to wipe out the last remaining Amani army, Zul''jin, who did not respond, was dragged away by an Amani warlord, followed closely by the Horde army. Footsteps evacuated towards the gate of Salas.


    ¡­


    Outside the gate of Salas, Turayang asked the general situation of the situation from the mouth of the Amani civilians. The progress of the battle in Quel''Thalas was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    At this moment, Gul''dan''s Raiding Clan first appeared in his sight.


    Although the partial division led by Turayang was small in number, it still had a strength of about 50,000 troops.


    Gul''dan''s Raiding Clan only has a few thousand members, and Turalyon is ready to eat this free piece of fat.


    But this clan composed mostly of spellcasters and death knights was unexpectedly difficult. When Turalyon finally defeated the raiding clan''s formation, Gul''dan had already been escorted out by the death knight troops and a small number of elite warlocks.


    Just as Turayang was about to pack up the battlefield and set up camp to rest, Orgrim''s main army appeared in front of him, and the forest troll coalition army that joined together again appeared after chasing the tribal army''s buttocks.


    The orcs and forest trolls who ate up their stomachs in Quel''Thalas looked at this human army fiercely, with a sense of hunger and thirst that finally saw food after being hungry for a long time.


    Tulayan: "..."


    "Who the **** am I offending?"


    :. :

 Chapter 488： Perenolde who cannot escape his fate

    Turalyon, who should have made a contribution in the Battle of Quel''Thalas and won the favor of the beauty, is being chased and stabbed by the Horde Allied Forces full of hunger.


    In his vision, he should have led the troops to outflank the Horde from the rear, and flank the Quel''Thalas army to defeat the main force of the orcs.


    However, the reality was completely different from what he had imagined. Although the orc army could see that it had gone through a battle, their main force was still relatively intact.


    And the weirdest thing is that these tribal soldiers didn''t feel decadent after the defeat at all. Instead, they looked like they wanted to vent their anger, chasing after Tulayang''s army frantically and yelling.


    I don''t know whether it was luck or misfortune for Turalyon, but Orgrim didn''t lose his composure. After forcing Turalyon''s backtracker to retreat, he immediately ordered to go to Tirisfal Glade.


    Although the direction of the Battle of Quel''Thalas was somewhat different from what he had expected, but in terms of the result... it doesn''t seem bad?


    The devastated Zul''jin lost his base camp, and could only follow the tribe all the way to the dark with all his might.


    Zul''jin, who had always kept his tone before, finally let go of his pride. He put on a low profile and pleaded guilty to Orgrim for his previous behavior of running away.


    After this battle, the forest trolls who were originally equal had no choice but to bow down to the tribe.


    Although he reunited with the forest troll clans who were about to return to their respective residences, Zul''jin could see the anger and contempt in their eyes. The fault of losing the capital of the Amani Empire was too heavy. I can''t lift my head up in front of me.


    Now Zul''jin''s only hope is to help the tribe break through Lordaeron, so as to deter the alliance formed by the eight human nations, and then ask Orgrim to send troops to help the Amani trolls regain their capital.


    After temporarily settling the Amani civilians in the Moss Clan''s Zuma''shal territory in East Weald, Orgrim led the tribal army that became more united for no reason and marched towards Tirisfal Forest.


    Without the unstable factor of Gul''dan, although they lost the support of the warlocks, it strengthened the cohesion of the tribe.


    Lothar who was in the royal city of Lordaeron was shocked when he received the urgent report from the mage sent by Turayang. He didn''t expect that Turayang not only failed to steal the chicken from behind, but lost a lot of money in the tribe''s pursuit. Less troops.


    Although the Horde suffered certain losses in Quel''Thalas, the troll that Lothar had predicted would part ways with the orcs was still following the Horde, heading straight for Lordaeron.


    Half of the alliance''s troops are still being dragged in the hills of Hillsbrad, and the 50,000 people taken away by Turalyon have not been able to play a surprise role. Now the 80,000 defenders staying in Lordaeron''s royal city make Lothar feel a little uncomfortable. rest assured.


    The room leak happened to rain overnight, and new changes began to take place on the battlefield of Hillsbrad.


    Hundreds of strange two-legged black dragons suddenly flew out of Alterac Snow Mountain, and Alterac Castle, which was caught off guard, suffered heavy damage. King Aidenpirinold was killed by the black dragon in his royal city. Almost all members of the royal family were killed as a result.


    Uther, who stayed behind in Hillsbrad, had no idea that such an accident would happen. Although the group of weird black dragons was temporarily stopped with the help of the Wildhammer Dwarf Griffin Rider, the morale of the alliance was weakened by Alteran. The tragic experience of the Kingdom of Croatia was hit hard.


    With the help of the biped black dragon of unknown origin in disguise, Varok Saurfang seized the opportunity to launch a counterattack against the alliance, defeating the alliance on both sides in one fell swoop.


    Uther''s army gradually dispersed during the rout, and a small number of fleeing soldiers hid in the hilly mountains of Hillsbrad.


    The main force followed Uther around the dilapidated Alterac Castle and withdrew from the shores of Lake Lordaeron to the King City of Lordaeron.


    The sudden change shocked the confident kings of the alliance, and Terenas, who was the main target, was even more ashamed.


    "Check! Check it out for me!"


    Terenas shouted angrily with trembling lips, "Where did those deformed black dragons come from! Why did they help the tribe?"


    Lothar said bitterly, "Your Majesty Terenas, now is not the time to care about this issue, we are in big trouble."


    "Hillsbrad''s Horde army is speeding up their advance with the momentum of victory. I expect them to meet Orgrim''s main force at the gate of Lordaeron."


    "Hey~" Terenas rubbed his temples with a headache, "Marshal Lothar, please tell me, what should we do now? Defend the city? Or go out of the city to ambush?"


    Lothar also shook his head and said, "It is not advisable to go out of the city to ambush. Orgrim is not so easy to be calculated. His marching formation is very stable. I am afraid...the only option is to defend the city."


    Lothar observed Terenas'' face, "Considering the rich food output in the Tirisfal Forest, it is impossible to retreat from the enemy by simply defending the city. The orcs will not be short of food for at least a year, but we can''t hold on for so long .¡±


    The grain planted in the Tirisfal Forest has not yet reached the harvest season, and it was originally prepared for future wars.


    Once the tribe surrounded Lordaeron, the food would inevitably become the reliance of the tribe to continue the siege.


    On the contrary, the supplies in the city of Lordaeron were insufficient. Even if they could block the tribe''s attack with a strong city wall, the food in the city would run out sooner or later, and it was meaningless to defend the city in vain.


    "We need reinforcements."


    Lothar said categorically, "The group of black dragons who came from nowhere are still wandering around Alterac and the Hinterlands. UU Reading It is difficult for the Wildhammer dwarves to send reinforcements when they are overwhelmed."


    "Bronzebeard dwarves and gnomes are blocked in the middle of the continent, and the Horde defenders of Thoradin''s Wall blocked Stormgard''s marching route. Judging from the current situation on the continent, we can only ask for help from the high elves and night elves. "


    Terenas frowned heavily, and his face was obviously displeased, "Is there no other way?"


    The high elves are fairly easy to say. Although they are not closely related to human countries other than Dalaran, they are still a member of the Eastern Continent, and Terenas has no grievances with them.


    But the night elves were different. Terenas'' cleverness before had undoubtedly offended the night elves, and even the members of the alliance were quite critical of this.


    Terenas is a senior politician, he knows that such things as shame are used to lose at critical moments.


    But at the same time as a politician, he is also a king who promises everything. He has to swallow the saliva he spit out, and his face will naturally not look good at this time.


    Lothar smiled bitterly and explained, "Your Majesty Terenas, now is not the time to save face. Would you rather watch Lordaeron perish?"


    "Although the high elves can send some reinforcements, considering their population and the total number of troops, the small number of reinforcements is just a drop in the bucket after all."


    "If you want to completely relieve the siege of the orcs, I''m afraid you still need the help of the night elves with deep background."

 Chapter 489： compromise

    Andrea: "???"


    When the news from the front line reached Andrea, he, Shandris and others were attending the thank-you banquet hosted by the Sun King in Silvermoon City.


    Although he didn''t want to have contact with the nobles of the Silver Moon Council, as the supreme head of state of a country, it was impossible to completely avoid such social activities between countries.


    Fortunately, this group of congressmen is arrogant by nature. Seeing the formulaic smile on Andrea''s face, they didn''t continue to post it to make fun of themselves.


    "Black Dragon?"


    Andrea touched her chin in doubt, "Where did it come from?"


    ''Deathwing is half-dead, and most of the surviving black dragons are reformed in Wyrmrest Temple, where did Alterac come from... wait a minute. ''


    Andrea''s face became a little weird, and he suddenly remembered an accident that happened many years ago.


    "Sun King, let me just ask, are those black dragons sure to fly out from the depths of Alterac Snow Mountain?"


    Although Anasteria didn''t understand what Andrea meant, he still nodded, "At least that''s what Lothar''s letter for help says."


    Andrea pointed his forehead uncertainly with his fingers, "I hope I''m overthinking. If it''s true, it means that Deathwing has found a new way to rebuild the Black Dragon Legion. ''


    Seeing Andrea frowning for a long time without saying a word, the Sun King couldn''t help asking, "Chairman Moon Shadow, do you think we should send reinforcements?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea thought about it after recovering, "The request letter was sent by Lothar, it should be in consideration of the promise made by the high elves to the descendants of Thoradin after the end of the troll war, but...Terenas and others What is the Union King''s attitude on this matter?"


    Back then, with the help of the Arathor Empire, Quel''Thalas severely damaged the invincible Amani Empire. At the celebration banquet after the war, the young Anasterian made a promise to Emperor Thoradin.


    In the future, as long as Arathor''s blood asks for it, Quel''Thalas will definitely help him with all his strength...only once.


    Anasteria shook his head, "The joint requests for help from the seven kings of the alliance are all recorded in the letter, only Terenas did not make a clear statement, that little fox should still be embarrassed."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea sneered and shook the red wine glass in his hand, "Then let them wait a little longer, the dispatch of troops will definitely be dispatched, but we are still rectifying and appeasing the families of the soldiers who died in battle after the war, at least two to three more Months to join the battle again."


    Anasteria smiled meaningfully, "I understand, then I will ask the mage to reply."


    Considering national interests and their own conscience, Anasteria actually didn''t want to send reinforcements. After all, the Alliance did not really help the high elves in this Battle of Quel''Thalas.


    The high elves had just driven the Amani trolls out of their borders. Anasteria wanted to take this opportunity to rectify the disarmed leading army, and beat the nobles of the Silvermoon Council by the way.


    However, he made the original promise himself, and even if he was unwilling, he would fulfill it as promised. After all, Lothar did have the blood of the royal family of the Arathor Empire.


    Andrea smiled and watched the Sun King walk away, "Terenas, after all, you have to pay back when you come out to mess around. If you want us to help, put away your bad temper first, I won''t take your tricks." ''


    ¡­


    "What does it mean!"


    "Snapped!"


    Terenas slapped the letter sent by the high elf messenger on the table in the alliance meeting room, his majestic face was full of anger.


    "If the Sun King doesn''t want to fulfill the contract, please speak up! Why beat around the bush like this!"


    Terenas'' face turned red, "Three months? If you count the time needed on the march, will it take half a year to reach Tirisfal Forest?!"


    "Then why are you here? Collecting the corpses for us after the war!"


    The envoy to the Kingdom of Lordaeron was a high elf magister, one of the advisors of Prince Kael''thas, and Aethas Sunreavers.


    The high elves have always been proud, and even the questioning of the human king could not make Aethas show a humble attitude.


    Looking at Terenas with a flat face, Aethas warned calmly, "King of Lordaeron, please pay attention to your words, otherwise I will interpret your words as Lordaeron threatening Quel''Sala." Si dispatch troops as soon as possible."


    "presumptuous!"


    It was not the first time for Terenas to deal with the high elves, but he used to be calm, and he could barely bear the bad temper of the high elves with their noses sticking up to the sky.


    But at this time, the orcs are about to come to the city, and Lordaeron will perish in his generation, and he may even become a disgrace in the history of mankind. The irritable Terenas can hardly bear the ridicule of the high elves and arrogance.


    "Wait first, both of you." King Lane frowned and interrupted the dispute between the two, "Terenas, is this how you ask others for help? Who is willing to really help with your high-ranking attitude?"


    Jin Greymane, the kingdom of Gilneas, said with a sneer, "Hmph! I think some people are crazy about wanting to be the co-lord of mankind, and they have lifted themselves to such a high position in their hearts that they can''t bear to ask for help, right?"


    Thorastoll Bain of Stormgard also said with a smirk, "No wonder you started jumping up and down to get support before the alliance was established. So this is your real purpose?"


    With a bright smile on his face, Brunhilde added a knife, "As expected of a descendant of Constantine, the shameless nature is exactly the same."


    "cough~"


    Seeing that Terenas'' face was getting worse and worse, Antonidas, the chairman of the Kirin Tor, stood up to smooth things over.


    "Let''s put aside the irrelevant discussions for now, the messenger of Quel''Thalas is still waiting for our reply."


    After Jin and Solas let out a bad breath, they stopped talking wisely. Antonidas persuaded Terenas with a livid face, "Although King Ryan''s words are relatively straightforward, UU Reading You should really lower your profile when asking for help."


    "Among the joint requests for help from all countries in the alliance, Lordaeron alone did not sign it. It is no wonder that Quel''Thalas and the Night Republic are unhappy."


    Although Antonidas had a soft tone, the harsh word "solitary" undoubtedly contained a certain irony. Obviously, the old mage also felt resentful towards Terenas'' actions.


    "call¡­"


    Terenas'' face twitched, he had finally seen the situation clearly because of his hot head recently, if he continued to be stubborn, Lordaeron would probably be isolated, and it might be difficult to secure the position of leader.


    "I see."


    Terenas took a deep breath, forced a smile on his face and said to Aethas, "Mr. Sunreaver, I will immediately write a letter of appeal for help in my own hand, please take it back to Quel''Thalas as soon as possible and hand it over to the Sun King and Moon Shadow Chancellor. "


    ¡­


    "Hehe~"


    Throwing Terenas'' letter on the table, Andrea jokingly said, "It''s not easy for him to bow his head, I thought this guy was going to fight until the Horde came to the city, a little faster than I expected. "


    Anasteria asked tentatively, "Then shall we send troops now?"


    Andrea stood up from the sofa of the Dark Republic''s embassy in Quel''Thalas, and moved her body left and right.


    "Get ready to go. The turmoil in Azeroth has lasted for six years. It''s time to end this war."

 Chapter 490： The key to breaking the game

    The crisis in Quel''Thalas was temporarily lifted, and the Amani trolls were also driven out of the homeland of the high elves.


    But Anasteria, who had personally experienced the war when he was young, knew that if the tribe could not be completely defeated, the forest trolls would probably quickly turn around and regain the fallen capital of Zul''Aman.


    If this is the case, the Sun King, who is more conservative in his old age, can barely accept it, but if he really gets to that point, the dominant forest troll will definitely have further ambitions.


    Although the Battle of Quel''Thalas could not be said to have completely awakened the pride of Anasteria and the Silvermoon Council, at least it gave them a sense of crisis and began to actively open their eyes to observe the world situation.


    The high elves were definitely not stupid, they were just blinded by their usual arrogance, and once they regained their sobriety, it would not be difficult to analyze the current situation.


    This time he was rescued by the night elves, and he owed a great favor at the national level.


    Although the night elves didn''t take the initiative to offer conditions for repayment, the high-level officials, including the Silvermoon Council, knew that they would not return empty-handed.


    At first, Andrea did consider granting grace in batches, and gradually let the high elves reintegrate into the Dark Night Republic.


    But after careful consideration, he gave up the idea.


    The nature of Quel''Thalas is different from that of Suramar and Black Rook Castle. The latter two have not established a country and can only be counted as independent city-states. As long as they are given a certain amount of autonomy, returning to the Night Republic will not have much effect. resistance.


    But Quel''Thalas was different.


    First of all, the reason why the upper elves left in the first place was that the emerging forces headed by Tyrande were persecuting too hard.


    Although Andrea improved the tense relationship between the two parties to a certain extent by virtue of his good personal relationship with Dath''Remar after taking power, but for the elves with a long lifespan, what has happened is not so easy to erase.


    To this day, many high elves still have a strong aversion to night elves under the precepts and deeds of their elders.


    After all, being expelled from one''s original homeland was a humiliating history... Although Dath''Remar and other high-ranking Quel''dorei didn''t think so, they thought it was a relief.


    Since it was difficult for Quel''Thalas to completely surrender due to historical reasons, Andrea simply changed his plan and offered favors to Quel''Thalas in the form of an ally, gradually softening the high elves'' resistance to the Night Republic.


    At least let them keep pace with the night elves on major events involving the safety of Azeroth, and don''t drag their feet for their own ambitions like Lordaeron.


    The orc war was just the beginning. With the opening of the Portal of Darkness, Azeroth returned to the Burning Legion''s close vision, and the days of disaster and disaster have just begun.


    ''Although history has undergone great changes, there will always be strange correction forces in some places trying to set the timeline back to the original point. It will happen, so let''s take it to heart. ''


    Terenas'' resignation meant that the Alliance officially bowed its head to Quel''Thalas and the Night Republic for help, and Andrea did not continue to manipulate the Alliance...or Lordaeron''s thoughts.


    If the enhanced version of the Horde really takes over Lordaeron, the future will be a lot of fun.


    Andrea doesn''t think that the current tribe is a negotiable object. The orcs whose brains have been burned by the blood of the devil only think about fighting and killing all day long.


    Only when they were completely subdued and the orcs faded into a period of weakness due to the effect of the devil''s blood, would these guys whose muscles move faster than their brains sit down and discuss issues calmly.


    Of course, the premise is that they have a warchief as shrewd and pragmatic as Orgrimmar.


    Andrea had received the information about the fall of Durnholde Castle a long time ago. Although there was a somewhat unexpected historical change, he speculated that World Sa should not have been brought by Orgrim.


    You can guess with your ass, Orgrim will not let the last blood of his best friend follow him to the battlefield when he was young.


    What Thrall, who was raised in the human world, needs most is to recharge his batteries, learn the customs and traditions of the orcs, and continue to receive the orc-style enlightenment combat education.


    Andrea speculated that Thrall should have been sent back to the Frostwolf Clan in Alterac Snow Mountain long ago, and the old shaman Drek''Thar, who had served the chiefs of the Frostwolf Clan for two generations, taught him personally. .


    Shaking his head to get rid of the messy thoughts in his mind, Andrea brought the focus back to his eyes.


    As Terenas gritted his teeth and bowed his head, Niyana, who had been waiting for an opportunity in the city of Sirud, finally had a role to play.


    Under the introduction of King Ryan, Niyana officially entered Lordaeron King City, and was upgraded from the ambassador of the Dark Night Republic to the Kingdom of Stormwind to the ambassador to the Alliance.


    After a period of experience, Niyana, who lacked experience in independent governance, gained a lot of confidence. When facing Terenas, she was more calm and calm than when she first met King Ryan.


    According to the information that Niyana continuously sent from Lordaeron, Andrea knew the current situation of the King City of Lordaeron.


    As he expected, Lordaeron''s food reserves were seriously insufficient.


    As the capital of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, there was originally a large amount of grain stored in the city for emergencies, but the total amount of these grains was calculated according to the number of soldiers staying in the city.


    The hundreds of thousands of troops led by Lothar first returned to Lordaeron, and they put a lot of burden on the capital. It was not until Turayang led an army of 50,000 troops to the north that they gradually recovered.


    The Hillsbrad army led by Uther was unexpectedly outflanked by the black dragon, and had to withdraw to Lordaeron under the attack from two sides, which would inevitably further intensify the food consumption in the city.


    The most troublesome thing for the alliance countries is not only the problem of food consumption, UU reading www. uukanshu.com The Kingdom of Alterac obviously left a certain amount of troops to defend its capital, but somehow all members of the royal family were wiped out by the "wild" subspecies of black dragons from the deep mountains.


    Now the kingdom of Alterac is in chaos, and there is no one to inherit the vacant throne. The Duke Barov''s family, which is related to the Perenold royal family, is actively moving around. The battle for the throne has begun to emerge before the war is over.


    The internal chaos almost completely eliminated Alterac''s role as a barrier for Lordaeron, and the raging black dragon made it impossible for Wildhammer to send troops to Lordaeron for support.


    Varok Saurfang led the Horde army to pursue Uther all the way without hindrance, and it is likely that he will join the troops led by Orgrim outside the royal city of Lordaeron.


    When Shandris, Li Reza and other generals went to purge the army, Andrea rubbed his chin thoughtfully in the embassy.


    "If you want to minimize the loss of night elves'' troops in the war, it is best to release the reinforcements from Wildhammer and Stormgard while the Kingdom of Lordaeron is holding on to the city."


    "The first thing that needs to be dealt with is the group of black dragons of unknown origin. As long as the group of hybrid dragons flying in the sky are dealt with, under the premise that Saurfang leads the army northward, the defenders staying near Thoradin''s Wall will definitely not be too big. Many, internal and external pincers should be able to break through this fortress level in one fell swoop."


    "Then here comes the problem."


    Andrea frowned and nodded his forehead, "Is the origin of those mutant black dragons really what I thought?"


    :. :

 Chapter 491： Undercurrent before the decisive battle

    Alterac Snow Mountain, the sturdy Alterac Castle has now become a ruin, and the scorched traces of the dragon''s breath are still clearly visible.


    Most of the surviving Alterac people fled to other nearby settlements in panic, and the territory of the Barov family in Chillwind Hill and Caer Darrow took the opportunity to accommodate a large number of civilians.


    A strange kind of dragon with only two legs is hovering in the sky, and the area around the former capital of Alterac has completely become a restricted area for life because of their raging.


    However, in Alterac Snow Mountain, which should be empty, at this time, some fat ogres can be seen all over the body.


    They were led by a two-headed man-eating magician wearing a robe. It was Cho''gall who had disappeared in Quel''Thalas before. At this time, his two heads were fighting with the largest bipedal black dragon. chat.


    "The first step of the plan is going well. The master orders you to continue to cause chaos in this area. The alliance cannot easily pass through this mountainous area to support Lordaeron."


    "Yes, chaos! Master needs more chaos!"


    Gugall''s two heads seem to have completely different personalities, one calm and the other flamboyant.


    What both heads have in common is that they both have very treacherous and insidious thought patterns.


    The two-footed black dragon nodded humanely and said, "I know, but why didn''t my lord come here in person? Before, he promised that we would get a more suitable home after this war."


    Gugall sneered in his heart, ''That stupid big lizard? He is too busy to take care of himself now, so he has no time to pay attention to you. ''


    At first, Cho''gall studied void spells just to strengthen his own strength. After Orgrim banned the use of fel energy, Cho''gall quickly took the power of the void as his main means of expression.


    But as his study of the Void deepened, Cho''gall began to hear a voice, a muffled and alluring whisper.


    After a period of familiarization and exploration, Cho''gall knew the origin of the whispering voice, the ancient **** N''Zoth.


    Before the start of the Second Orc War, N''Zoth did not have great expectations for Cho''gall.


    But as Deathwing suffered fatal injuries and was temporarily unable to go out to carry out his will, N''Zoth changed his indifferent attitude towards Cho''gall and began to win over the two-headed ogre with all his strength.


    Although Cho''gall is cruel and cunning, his little cleverness is obviously not enough for an old fox like N''Zoth who has been playing tricks for thousands of years.


    Although it took a lot of effort, N''Zoth finally got his wish and corrupted Cho''gall, allowing him to act according to his will.


    The work originally assigned to Deathwing was temporarily handed over to Cho''gall, and one of the more important points was the control of this group of mutant black dragons.


    Just as Andrea guessed, the bodies of these black dragons were the ice-tooth trolls who lived in the depths of Alterac Snow Mountain back then.


    Deathwing accidentally discovered this group of dragon vein trolls and became interested in their special life form.


    He captured many Icefang trolls for research, and after several years, he came up with interesting results.


    Deathwing tried to inject his crazy blood into the Icefang troll. He was already used to the dragon blood factor in his blood. The Icefang troll has a high degree of acceptance of Deathwing''s blood. The foot black dragon appeared in this world.


    After N''Zoth''s whispers completely crushed the will of the Icefang troll clan, Deathwing treated all these trolls as experimental subjects and poured his own blood into them.


    Tens of thousands of ice-tooth trolls, only a few hundred lucky ones survived the blood infusion of the severely corrosive and corrupted Black Dragon King. Their postures have undergone a huge change, from trolls to a kind of monster that has never been seen before. Chitosaurs, and never change back.


    N''Zoth''s purpose is not to allow either the Alliance or the Horde to win. What he wants is endless chaos, so that mortal civilization cannot obtain peaceful recuperation time, and slow down the development of Azeroth''s various races as much as possible.


    After the Alterac Kingdom suffered heavy losses, N''Zoth began to "repair blood" between the Alliance and the Horde, making sure that the strength of both sides was at the same level and delaying the end of the war as much as possible.


    However, the Old Gods are after all prisoners held in the Titan Prison. Even in their heyday, they dare not say that they are omniscient and omnipotent, let alone in the current period of weakness.


    On the peak of the mountains at the junction of the Hinterlands and Hillsbrad, a long-eared woman wearing a red hood quietly looked at Thoradin''s Wall not far away.


    The tribe''s defenders on the front line of Thoradin''s Wall and Dunholde Castle were indeed very few, and the total number was only 5,000. They were mainly to guard against the invasion of a small number of troops from Tarren Mill and Southsea Town.


    After Uther''s Hillsbrad army was defeated, the fleeing soldiers naturally began to divert to the surrounding villages and towns. Southsea Town and Tarren Mill have now accommodated many defeated soldiers.


    Although the morale of these soldiers had already plummeted, in order to prevent humans from jumping over the wall, Saurfang still left some troops to guard Durnholde Castle.


    Meanwhile, the Blackfang clan Orgrim had sent after Gul''dan had just returned to Hillsbrad through the weakly defended Chillwind Post.


    The leaders of the Blacktooth Clan are Red and Maim, sons of former Warchief Blackhand.


    Maim was sucked into a mummified corpse by Gul''dan during the Battle of Quel''Thalas. Red vowed to use Gul''dan''s head to honor his brother.


    At this time, the remnants of the raiding clan led by Gul''dan had quietly passed through the loosely blocked coastline and arrived at a secret shipyard on the west bank of the wetland.


    Originally, the coast along this line was blocked by the navy of Kul Tiras, but as the frontline of the war shifted to the north of the mainland, no orc navy movements were found in the wetlands. Hearing that Lordaeron''s royal city was in danger, Admiral Daelin Hastily commanded the fleet to go north for reinforcements.


    Although Kul Tiras''s land combat capabilities are more urgent, but at this critical moment, they don''t care so much, and they can be regarded as a new force anyway.


    Gul''dan and the Black Tooth clan chased and fled to **** human fishing boats from the weakly defended coastline to the wetland. Red was surprised to find a small secret shipyard hidden on a desolate peninsula on the west side of the wetland.


    Undoubtedly, UU Reading This is what Gul''dan left behind for himself in advance.


    Creatures like goblins are known to recognize money but not people. As long as you give them gold coins, no matter who the customer is, they will complete the order... although you can''t be sure if the things they make will suddenly explode.


    After Blackstone Port was destroyed by the fleet of the Night Republic, the escaped goblin boatmen sneaked to the west side of the wetland according to the route Gul''dan had set in advance, and built the five ships Gul''dan needed in a cave near the sea. medium ship.


    However, the plan can never keep up with the changes. The five ships originally ordered by Gul''dan can just accommodate all the violent clans, but now the violent clans that have suffered heavy losses obviously don''t need so many.


    And because Red was far behind Gul''dan, Gul''dan didn''t know that he was still chasing after him until he set sail, and gave the three ships to the later Black Tooth clan in vain.


    A small group of Wildhammer Gryphon Knights from Northeron were patrolling the coastline when they saw two ships pull anchor from the west side of the wetlands. After a while, three more ships set off far behind them, passing the Gryphon The knights confirmed that the passengers on the five ships were all members of the tribe.


    One of the Griffin Knights watched the Horde''s ship gradually disappearing from sight, turned to the dwarf dressed as the captain and asked, "What should I do? Do you want to report it to Kul Tiras?"


    The captain nodded and said, "Of course we have to report. Even if they can''t catch up, at least they have to understand this matter."


    "By the way, send the information to Eagle''s Nest Mountain. I always feel that these orcs who go out to sea are weird."

 Chapter 492： respective actions

    When the royal city of Lordaeron was ready to defend the city to the death, many armies in the northern part of the mainland were marching nervously.


    In the end, the main force of the Horde led by Orgrim was the first to reach the city of Lordaeron.


    Time was running out, and after Orgrim set up his military camp in Brill Town, he immediately asked the trolls and orcs to work **** logging to make siege weapons, and at the same time sent people to various villages and towns in the Tirisfal Forest to collect food.


    Not long after Orgrim arrived, Saurfang also led Hillsbrad''s troops out from Lake Lordamere, and met Orgrim and others in Brill.


    Although the gathering of the two armies gave Orgrim more confidence in defeating Lordaeron, more people means more food consumption. The most urgent task is to ensure that the more than 300,000 orc army can survive in this fertile land. Get adequate logistical supplies.


    The farm of the Agamand family has a high reputation in the Tirisfal Glades, and a considerable amount of grain is stored in their mill.


    Terenas sent people to borrow food after hearing the news of the westward march of the orcs, but unfortunately the process was not smooth.


    The Agamand family has been pushing back and forth to refuse Terenas'' grain borrower to enter the mill. As Terenas ran out of patience and sent a small number of troops to force the collection, the Agamand family simply let the farmers hide in with food. Deep mountains and old forests.


    Furious, Terenas was determined to teach the gang a lesson after the battle, but right now he couldn''t find the time or energy to deal with them.


    The siege of the tribe was imminent, and Terenas quickly abandoned the Agamand family and turned to other large ranchers around him for help.


    Today, the channels of news dissemination in human countries are still very backward. Although the Agamand family, a large farmer who has been living in the countryside, knows that the Horde and the Alliance are at war, they know little about the progress of the war.


    Seeing the sudden and urgent evacuation of the officials sent by Terenas, members of the Agamand family who thought they had won triumphantly prepared to return to their mills and farms.


    But the Agamand family who came out of the forest was surprised to find that most of the farms in the Tirisfal Forest were on fire, and billowing smoke could be seen from far away.


    The tribes who had just arrived in the Tirisfal Glades were eager to obtain supplies, and they took a similar but more radical approach to "borrowing food" as Terenas did.


    Although Terenas decided to implement the method of clearing the wall under the suggestion of Lothar, the speed at which the tribe arrived was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Before part of the granaries in eastern Lordaeron had time to burn, Orgrim''s vanguard had already arrived, and Uther, who led the cavalry out to burn food, had no choice but to turn around and evacuate.


    This grain requisition and grain burning operation emptied more than half of the grain in the Tirisfal Forest, and a large amount of wheat that was expected to be harvested in the autumn was also burned. However, due to the rapid march of the tribe, Orgrim still harvested a lot and had no time to clear it. food.


    When the tribe was busy collecting supplies, Turalyon''s partial division finally evaded the orc''s not yet fully formed encirclement net and slipped back to the king''s city of Lordaeron.


    Although Turayang''s trip was almost fruitless, Lothar, who was very optimistic about the young man''s future, encouraged the frustrated Turayang to lead all the paladins gathered in Lordaeron.


    At this time, the joint force of the high elves and night elves was rushing to Tirisfal Forest by sea under the **** of the Third Fleet of the Night Republic Navy.


    At the same time, Daelin''s Kul Tiras fleet also docked at Sylvie Harbor, and together with the remaining Sylud soldiers, they stood firm in the royal city and waited for the fighter planes.


    Originally, Daelin wanted to dock directly on the northern coast of Lordaeron, but the arrival of the tribe took longer than he expected. Coupled with the information from the Wildhammer dwarves, Daelin finally decided to dock in the kingdom of Sheldrin.


    Daelin was concerned about the five Horde ships going deep into the sea, so he sent a small fleet to search for them along the route provided by the Wildhammer dwarves.


    The way the night elves'' fleet approached the shore was even more explosive. Outside the vast coastline in the north of Cheshui Lake, the steel fleet of the Night Republic was lined up. Nearby gunfire coverage when saturated.


    The huge movement from the northern coast could be heard even in the royal city of Lordaeron. The unprepared orcs suffered heavy losses from the bombardment of the naval guns, and there were not a few tribal soldiers who were searching for food near the coast.


    After cleaning up the enemies near the coastline, Shandris and Li Reza immediately led the troops ashore and set up camp.


    Orgrim saw a throbbing pain in the brains of the two races of elves who followed closely. He didn''t expect that this group of long ears would send reinforcements to the alliance from the sea, and they came so quickly.


    Let Saurfang lead some troops to defend the rear, and Orgrim immediately ordered the vanguard to attack Lordaeron.


    The crude catapults threw stones as big as millstones towards the head of Lordaeron''s city wall. The defenders on the city wall who couldn''t dodge in time were crushed into meatloaf by these huge stones, and the siege of Lordaeron officially started.


    ¡­


    Andrea did not follow the main force. With the help of Seles''s teleportation, he came to the Hillsbrad Hills to reunite with Prism who had been waiting here for a long time.


    "How''s it going?"


    "As you expected, the tribe''s defenders are somewhat relaxed, UU reading and the total force is not many."


    Andrea silently observed the defenders on Dunholde and Thoradin''s Wall, and nodded thoughtfully, "Where''s Alterac? What''s the latest move of those black dragons?"


    "About this..." Prism''s only exposed eyes showed a puzzled expression, "The behavior patterns of those black dragons are completely unpredictable."


    "I originally thought that they were in collusion with the Horde, but it turned out that I was wrong. Not long ago, they launched air strikes on Tarren Mill and Dunholde respectively. These black dragons attacked the Alliance and the Horde indiscriminately."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "Can you confirm the specific information of these mutated black dragons? Do they have wisdom?"


    Prism shook her head, "No, they will mercilessly attack all moving objects that dare to approach them. The mutated black dragon has a strong perception ability, and thieves cannot easily approach them, but..."


    Priscim paused, "We accidentally discovered a group of ogres near the ruins of Alterac Castle. They seem to have settled in the snow-capped mountains."


    "Ogre?" Andrea was stunned for a moment, his brain spinning at a high speed, and soon he showed a sudden look. "It turned out to be connected in this way, I probably understand."


    After lowering his head and pondering for a while, Andrea ordered, "Plissim, go to Eagle''s Nest Mountain yourself, share the information with the Wildhammer dwarves, and invite them to secretly send envoys to Ravenholdt Manor for a while."


    :. :

 Chapter 493： Highlord Kurdran

    Ravenholdt Manor is no stranger to thieves players in World of Warcraft, and it will become an important base for thieves in the future.


    However, the Duke of Ravenholdt at this time was not the famous Duke of Thieves, Jorach, but his father, Joseph Ravenholdt, and this manor was not yet a sanctuary for thieves.


    Ravenholdt Manor is located in the mountains at the junction of the Hinterlands and Hillsbrad. It is located in a very secluded location. It is a leisure resort built by the Duke Ravenholdt family on the edge of the territory.


    The Ravenholdt family belongs to the Kingdom of Alterac, and like Barov, they are the most important right-hand men of the Perenold royal family.


    After the core blood of the Perenold royal family was completely cut off, the nobles who had married the contemporary King Aiden of Perenold jumped out one after another.


    The opportunity to be the king of a country is a temptation that no nobleman can refuse, and Ravenholdt is no exception.


    At this time, the old Duke Joseph was taking refuge in Southsea Town, and by the way, he was discussing the succession of the throne with the old Duke Lex of Barov and other Alterac nobles.


    The territory of the Ravenholdt family is located east of the Tarren Mill River and west of Thoradin''s city wall. It is a very coherent territory. The capital of the territory is located in the east wall castle near the coastline.


    In comparison, the territory of the Barov family is rather strange.


    Except for Caer Darrow Island, which is the core of the territory, the territories they purchased are scattered and scattered. Tarren Mill, Southshore Town, and even Brill are all their territories in name.


    The two duke families have similar status in the Alterac Kingdom, and neither of them obeys the other. If there is no accident, the next king of Alterac should be elected between them.


    After the Horde captured Durnholde Castle unexpectedly, Joseph Ravenholdt, who lived in the East Wall Fortress, was worried that the Horde would continue to attack Ravenholdt''s lair, so he led the core members of the family to Southshore Town for shelter. .


    However, contrary to Joseph''s expectations, the tribe''s attention was all focused on the offensive and defensive battle with the Alliance in the Taren Mill River area, and they did not attack Ravenholdt''s capital until Saurfang led a large army to leave.


    However, just in case, Duke Ravenholdt did not plan to go back until it was confirmed that the tribe was defeated, and it happened to be here that he continued to chat with Barov about the succession of the throne.


    When Andrea arrived at Ravenhold Manor, the place was already empty, and it could be seen that the servants of the manor were very panicked when they evacuated, and they didn''t even close the gate, which happened to give Andrea a good temporary Hidden stronghold.


    While waiting for the Wildhammer dwarf messenger to arrive, Andrea changed into a golden eagle form and wandered around outside the extreme alert range of the subspecies black dragon.


    The ogres headed by Cho''gall have been obediently staying in the ruins of Alterac Castle, and seem to have no intention of continuing to act for the time being.


    The deformed black dragon transformed from a dragon troll seems to be very satisfied with its current form, soaring in the air with high spirits, and Andrea was chased by some of the dragons when he got closer.


    With the flying speed of the golden eagle, these dragons can only follow behind to eat the wake, and they can''t catch up with Andrea at all.


    The battle of Lordaeron has already begun, but a war of this scale cannot be won by one or two. Both sides are ready for a long-term war.


    Although Orgrim held more than 300,000 orc and troll coalition forces, due to the lack of spellcasters and heavy siege weapons, his siege strategy was not too aggressive because of time constraints.


    Since he had only suffered a defeat in Quel''Thalas before, Orgrim was very vigilant against the combined forces of the high elves and night elves behind him, and deployed a lot of defensive troops behind him.


    Dai Lin, who was stationed in Xilud City, wanted to lead the attack many times, but the Horde''s tightly defended flank prevented him from finding a suitable time to attack.


    In the city, Turalyon led the initially formed Knights of the Silver Hand out of the city several times to launch attacks. With the high mobility of the cavalry, they burned down many siege equipment built by the tribes.


    But Tirisfal woodland is full of wood, and Orgrim let the hard workers take three shifts to rest, and cut down trees around the clock. Although Turayang''s actions can boost morale, they can''t affect the overall situation. what effect.


    Andrea can keep abreast of the situation on the frontline at any time through the news sent by the shadow familiar sent by the apprentice Niyana in the royal city of Lordaeron.


    The troops led by Shandris did not try a wave of aggressive tactics. Because the tribe reached the Tirisfal Forest first, they seized many favorable highland defensive terrain. If they rushed forward, they might be ambushed by the tribe from both wings, and the gains outweighed the losses.


    This is also because the army crossing the sea this time did not carry enough heavy air force, otherwise the Chimera could have been bombed all the way, and the problem would have been solved by flattening even the top of the mountain.


    But if this is really done, it is estimated that Lordaeron will grit its teeth with anger when rebuilding after the war.


    Ten years after Andrea arrived at Ravenholdt Manor, the offensive and defensive battles near Lordaeron continued, and there was no decisive movement to be seen for the time being.


    Under Prism''s guidance, the Wildhammer dwarves finally sneaked out of the forest to the rear of Ravenholdt Manor.


    As expected, since Prism reported Andrea''s name and identity, the emissary sent by the Wildhammer dwarves this time was the king''s younger brother, the Great Lord of the Wildhammer Kurdran.


    "Hey buddy!"


    Although Kurdran met Andrea for the first time, he did not look unfamiliar at all, and shook Andrea warmly with his thick and big hands.


    "I didn''t expect the leader of the night elves to cross the sea to participate in the battle in the Eastern Continent. If Falstad wasn''t too busy, he would have planned to come and meet you in person."


    Andrea smiled gently, "It''s okay, I can understand the Wildhammer''s difficulties."


    Although the main force of the Horde has withdrawn from the Hinterlands, the remaining troops of the Vilebranch trolls still threaten the safety of the Wildhammer dwarves, UU Reading www.uukanshu. Adding in the tribal defenders at Durnholde Castle and the mutated black dragon in Alterac Snow Mountain, Wildhammer really had a lot to worry about.


    In the previous battle, Eagle''s Nest Mountain was attacked and burned from the rear by the Horde. The Wildhammer dwarves are actively rebuilding their homeland. Living at the foot of the mountain with weak defenses is not a long-term solution after all.


    "I know that dwarves are straight-tempered, so I won''t go around the bush, let''s make a long story short."


    After a brief greeting, Andrea said seriously, "Just like the signal Prism sent to you, I intend to clean up the subspecies of black dragons and ogres in Alterac Snow Mountain."


    "As long as this group of turds are taken care of, the Wildhammer dwarves should be able to free up some air power to attack Dunholde Castle and Thoradin''s Wall, and then push Stormgard''s reinforcements from Thoradin''s Wall. The other end is free."


    "Yes, the black dragon and the troll entrenched in Alteran are the key to breaking the current situation."


    Kurdran is an excellent vanguard, but his overall perspective is not as good as that of his brother Falstad.


    Andrea''s description was as simple as possible, and the great lord still thought for a while before recovering.


    "That is, you want our Wildhammer dwarves to fight those black dragons in the air? What about the ogres on the ground?"


    Andrea said confidently, "Of course I''m also ready to deal with the ogres. At this moment, the Barov family''s Kael Darrow Island should have prepared enough troops, as long as the Wildhammer can entangle the ogres in the air." Black dragons, the few ogres are nothing to fear."

 Chapter 494： Rich Barov

    Andrea has no interest in the internal strife in the Alterac kingdom, and it doesn''t matter who succeeds the king.


    Contacting the Barov family instead of the Ravenholdt family is entirely because their territory and stored troops are the most suitable.


    Dunholde Castle, guarded by Edras Blackmoore, is one of the strategic locations under the Ravenholdt family. The loss of this castle has caused heavy damage to Ravenholdt, and the loss of troops is not small.


    Now Ravenholdt, who was stuck in the Eastern Wall fortress, was unable to send troops to Alterac Snow Mountain to clean up the mess, but Barov, who had never been attacked before, still retained a considerable amount of troops.


    And from Caer Darrow to Alterac, this road is obviously better than Ravenholdt''s marching route.


    If the Barov family can clean up the Twilight''s Hammer and the black dragon entrenched near the ruins of the old capital, with this credit, there is almost no suspense for the next king of Alterac.


    Andrea''s taking this step can be regarded as forming a good relationship with Barov in advance... although he always feels that there may be other changes in the matter of the throne of Alterac.


    The hyenas inside the country are easy to deal with, but the goshawks have been eyeing the outside... With the foundation of the Barov family, it may be difficult to stop the coveting of those powerful and greedy people.


    Barov''s old Duke, Lex, is still arguing with Duke Ravenholdt in South Sea Town. The person who contacted Andrea was Lex''s son, Alex, the next head of the Barov family.


    When he suddenly learned that the ruins of the old capital of Alterac could be taken back with the cooperation of the Wildhammer dwarves, Alex was quite excited, but he calmed down quickly after receiving a good education since he was a child, and sent someone to secretly contact his father Lake Si discuss countermeasures.


    The scheming Lex continued to attract the attention of the old Duke Joseph quietly, but on the other hand quietly instructed Alex to act according to the plan formulated by the Moon Shadow Speaker.


    When the three parties finished discussing the details of the cooperation through Prism''s scouts, Andrea secretly transferred to Caer Daron, and Kurdran had already prepared the Griffon Knight at Eagle''s Nest Mountain, ready to attack at any time.


    Keir Darrow Island is located in the center of the scenic Darrowmere Lake. It was one of the territories that Alterac took the opportunity to **** from Lordaeron, and was entrusted to the Barov family, the Duke of Alterac.


    In order to win over the wealthy Barov family, the Perenold royal family will marry the Barov family every 2-3 generations. The two sides maintain a very close relationship, and they are truly the number one nobleman in Alterac.


    Barov''s overwhelming wealth is not just a metaphor, but a fact.


    Within the territory of the Kingdom of Alterac, several of the largest towns are the territory of the Barov family, and even the small town of Brill at the gate of the King City of Lordaeron was bought by them with great power.


    As the gateway to Lordaeron, Brill''s absence from Lordaeron''s jurisdiction has always been a thorn in the heart of the Menethil royal family.


    Every generation of King Menethil would invite the Barov family to negotiate, suggesting that they would sell Brill back.


    In terms of business, the Barov family did not have a wild offer from a lion, but Brill, as the main road leading to the royal city in the northern part of the Tirisfal Forest, has been valued under the development of the Barov family for many years. It has been multiplied countless times.


    Even the royal family of Menethil would have to pay an unbearable price to buy Brill, let alone other nobles.


    A single Brill made Menethil''s throat stick, and the equally prosperous Southshore Town and Tarren Mill provided the Barov family with inexhaustible wealth. It is by no means empty talk.


    When Andrea arrived at Caer Darrow, the leading army secretly assembled by the Barov family was ready.


    These leading soldiers are completely different from the young soldiers that Andrea saw in Quel''Thalas. Although there is still a certain gap between them and the regular army in terms of combat experience, they are very energetic and well trained. The baptism of the people can gradually become a good soldier.


    Not to mention the excellent weapons and armor purchased for them by the Barov family''s financial resources, Andrea suspected that none of the troops directly under the Alterac royal family was as strong as the Barov family''s combat effectiveness.


    The Barov family is well versed in self-protection. With their wealth, it is inevitable to cause others to covet them. They must have enough deterrent power to deter Xiaoxiao.


    Alex, Barov''s acting head, went out to greet him in person. Andrea''s first impression of him was a good one with a springy smile on the young man''s face.


    "Dear Moon Shadow Speaker, welcome to Caer Darrow, I am Alex, the acting Patriarch of the Barov family."


    Since Andrea did not bring a female companion, Alex went out to greet him carefully. It was not until Alex guided him into the castle of the Barov family that Andrea saw the other members of the Barov family. member.


    Alex''s wife, Jandis, is in full bloom, but she is not wearing aristocratic women''s clothing, but a luxurious and low-key robe. Just took a look.


    It seems that Jandis, who is only in his early 20s, is already the mother of three children, the eldest son Alex, the second son Wilton, and the youngest princess Ilucia of the Barov clan.


    Alex and Wilton were about the same age, about 10 years old, and Ilucia was not yet five years old this year, and the little girl carved in pink and jade looked a little baby fat.


    Ilucia seemed to be very curious about Andrea''s long ears. After being urged by her parents to introduce herself politely, the little guy''s eyes kept rolling around Andrea''s ears.


    Jandis also noticed her daughter''s curiosity, she frowned slightly and reminded, "Ilucia, pay attention to etiquette."


    "Okay, sorry, mother."


    The little girl apologized to Jandis and Andrea in frustration. If it wasn''t for business, Andrea would even want to squat down and play with this cute little girl.


    "Cough~ time is running out, let''s get straight to the point."


    Andrea gave Ilucia a friendly smile, and turned to Alex with a straight face.


    As the hostess of the family, Jandis saw that her husband and the distinguished guests had important matters to discuss, so she took the three children away wisely.


    "My scouts conducted multiple scouts at extreme distances, and basically confirmed the number of Twilight''s Hammers in Alterac Snow Mountain."


    Andrea took out a map from the pocket of space and put it on the table, "Occupying the ruins of Alterac is a tribal clan named Twilight''s Hammer, and the chief of the clan is Cho''gall, a powerful two-headed ogre A spellcaster who is proficient in both fel energy and shadow spells. UU Reading "


    The Barov family has been collecting information on these alien races since the orcs invaded. Alex also has some basic understanding of the ogre species, but this is the first time he has heard of the two-headed ogre.


    This is also inevitable. Most of the two-headed ogres rose up and were killed because they could not bear the slavery of the tribe. Only Cho''gall, the hob meat, has survived to the present.


    In the original history, Gul''dan used the runestones of Bandin Norrell''s enchantment to build the Storm Altar, and the artificial infusion power gave birth to a large number of double-headed ogre mages, but this timeline is naturally impossible.


    "Ogres are not the only members of Twilight''s Hammer. Some orcs and trolls were also bewitched by Cho''gall''s dark words to join them. However, Cho''gall didn''t take all of them with him before he fled. Most likely they were inserted into the tribe as eyeliners. gone."


    Alex felt a little puzzled by this, "Chairman Moon Shadow, please allow me to ask a question."


    "Please say."


    "Why, as a member of the tribe, Cho''gall still wants to plant eyeliners inside Orgrim''s army?"


    "Well..." Andrea rubbed his nose and said helplessly, "It would be too long to explain from the beginning. Simply put, Cho''gall and the great chief Orgrim...even the teacher Gul''dan who taught him the fel spell Not of one mind."


    "I don''t know what happened to him before, but now I''m sure that Cho''gall was definitely brainwashed and bewitched by an evil existence hiding in the dark of Azeroth. We must kill him here as much as possible. Another tentacle of the man behind the scenes."

 Chapter 495： Gryphon Rider

    Speaking of the mixed composition of the old tribe, it is also quite interesting.


    Orgrim really wants to spell out a future in Azeroth for the shattered Horde in his hometown.


    As a lackey of the Burning Legion, Gul''dan was ambitious, even if he secretly betrayed the Legion, he wanted to make himself a god.


    As one of Gul''dan''s confidants, Cho''gall quietly turned to the Old God without anyone knowing it, and another confidant, Talon Gorefiend, also had a second heart because of his transformation into a death knight.


    Fel energy, death and void, the intrigue of the three negative energies is truly reflected in the old tribe. It is no wonder that Orgrim has a headache for these uneasy subordinates.


    The Black Tooth Clan sent the news of Gul''dan going to sea before boarding the ship. Although Orgrim didn''t understand why Gul''dan went to sea secretly, it didn''t affect him to capture the traitor Gul''dan back The determination to tear apart a corpse.


    If Gul''dan hadn''t fled the battle, the victory of Quel''Thalas was still unknown. Even if they retreated, they could still retain a considerable number of spellcasters to attack Lordaeron, which would certainly reduce the difficulty of the siege.


    Including the small Kul Tiras fleet led by Derek, there are currently three groups of people chasing each other at sea.


    Considering that Suramar was recuperating just a few years after the war, it might not be so easy for Gul''dan to successfully raise Saldanas from the bottom of the sea.


    The problems facing Gul''dan and Orgrim have nothing to do with Andrea for the time being. The immediate priority is to get rid of the subspecies of black dragons entrenched in Alterac and the Twilight''s Hammer clan of Cho''gall.


    In this era, the air power of the human countries is almost zero. If they want to hold back the group of black dragons, they can only rely on the help of the Wildhammer Griffon Knights from Eagle''s Nest Mountain.


    Fortunately, the Wildhammer dwarves were very dissatisfied with the group of black dragons who seized their area of ??activity. Under Andrea''s matchmaking, King Falstad of the Wildhammer agreed to send troops from the ground and the air with the Barov family .


    The battle on the ground is mainly handed over to the leader of the Barov family. Although the Twilight''s Hammer clan has many spellcasters who have mastered the power of the void, the number of people Cho''gall bewitched in haste is not many, only a thousand people The number of heads.


    The wealthy Barov family has about 20,000 private soldiers. Excluding the 10,000 sent to the alliance headquarters for support and the defenders who need to guard the territory and cannot leave, the total force that can be used this time is about 5,000. about.


    Although it is only a drop in the bucket for the decisive battle between the two armies on the frontal battlefield, the number of this leading army is already considered top-notch among the lords in various places.


    After the time was set by Priscim''s scouts and the Wildhammer dwarves, the leader of the Barov family, led by Alex himself, set off from the territory of Caer Darrow, passing through Chillwind Hill and Steinbright along the way. Dezhen enters Alterac Snow Mountain.


    Steinbrad was once the bustling town closest to the capital of the Alterac Kingdom. Under the ravages of the black dragon, this Alterac satellite town also suffered a devastating blow.


    When they followed Barov''s army to Steinbrad, many of the dark ruins that could be seen everywhere were buried by the perennial snowflakes in Alterac Snow Mountain, and there was no living person in the whole town.


    Alex sighed sadly, "This war has caused too much damage to the Kingdom of Alterac. Even if the Alliance wins the war, it will take at least ten years for the Kingdom of Alterac to recover."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally. Walking to this position, he already felt the power of shadow from near the ruins of the city-state of Alterac.


    The mixed and messy shadow atmosphere is distributed around the castle, and the one with the strongest induction is in the ruins of the castle, and it is likely to be Cho''gall himself.


    "hold head high!"


    When the Barov family''s army entered Steinbrad, the subspecies black dragon that had long regarded the vicinity as its own hunting ground sounded angrily.


    Soon, more than a dozen black dragons gathered, they gathered together and launched a dive, sparks began to emerge from their mouths, and they saw that the weakened version of the dragon''s breath was about to spit out.


    At this moment, a rotating object with lightning attached to its surface suddenly flew over from the distant sky, and hit one of the black dragons in the blink of an eye.


    "Aw!"


    When the hit black dragon let out a scream and fell downwards, the lightning caused by an unknown object fell from the air, and several black dragons that were closer were affected, and their whole bodies fell to the ground stiffly.


    "For the Wildhammer clan! For the Alliance!"


    The Griffin Knights led by Kurdran crossed the snow mountain and felt in time that hundreds of knights threw the Storm Hammer infused with the power of lightning at the black dragon at the same time.


    This group of subspecies of black dragons had also fought against Griffin Knights before, but they had never experienced such a large-scale air battle, and they were beaten by the merciless Wildhammer knights.


    Although the Wildhammer dwarves were far away from the center of the Kingdom of Khaz Modan after the defeat in the Battle of the Three Hammers, and the old capital Grim Batol was also severely damaged in the war, their civilization did not decline in successive migrations.


    After settling in the Eagle''s Nest in the Hinterlands, the Wildhammer dwarves accidentally made friends with the local griffins. Through understanding the various elements that filled the world, the profession of shaman began to appear among the Wildhammer dwarves.


    All Griffin Knights are all shamans. Among the four elements, they mainly focus on the wind element that can induce thunder and lightning.


    If an air force does not have long-range attack means, it means that the air force is not qualified.


    The thick and clumsy arms of the dwarves are more difficult to draw the bow on the back of the griffin with strong wind resistance, and the Wildhammer clan does not have the ingenious dwarves to help design and manufacture muskets like their cousins, the bronze beard dwarves.


    Under the research of the early Griffin Riders, the method of infusing the power of lightning into the warhammer and throwing it became their long-range attack method, commonly known as the Storm Hammer.


    A dozen black dragons were quickly shot down under the sudden attack of the Griffin Rider. UU reading


    These mutated black dragons inherited their strong resilience when they were trolls, and they didn''t die immediately after landing. They were covered in blood and screamed on the ground, and the wounds on their bodies were slowly healing.


    "Ka~"


    Andrea tapped the ground of the snowy field lightly with his staff, and the struggling black dragon lost his movement at the same time, and fell into a pool of blood as soon as his head drooped, lifeless.


    "Let''s go, their souls have been scattered by me, hurry up, the Twilight''s Hammer should have received the news."


    Andrea''s understatement of killing the black dragon made Alex a little frightened. Fortunately, the two sides are now allies acting together.


    Gathering his mind, Alex greeted the Griffin Riders in the air, and immediately told his soldiers to move faster.


    The killing of more than a dozen compatriots made the black dragons of the subspecies that were surrounding them furious. If Kurdran hadn''t led the Griffin Riders to entangle them, these black dragons would have launched a collective attack on Andrea immediately.


    On the upper level of Alterac Castle, outside the terrace where Andrea once stayed after the troll war, Cho''gall looked in Steinbrad''s direction with a somewhat suspicious expression.


    The powerful void power that flashed away just now made him palpitate, and he failed to receive a response to the urgent call to N''Zoth. The ominous premonition in the cunning ogre''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    ''Could it be... I was treated as an abandoned child by the master? ''


    :. :

 Chapter 496： "Infiltrating" Alterac

    Although N''Zoth distorted Cho''gall''s cognition and implanted subconscious seeds centered on himself in his heart, he did not interfere with Cho''gall''s original logical thinking, and the two-headed ogre still maintained its cunning nature .


    For a moment, Cho''gall even wanted to run away. His ominous premonition has been fulfilled many times in the past, and every time there will be a more serious crisis.


    But the subconscious thought of resolutely implementing N''Zoth''s order conflicted with his own thinking mode. In the end, he distorted and violated his original wishes, and stayed temporarily to observe the follow-up progress.


    In fact, the reason Chogall couldn''t contact N''Zoth wasn''t that the Demon of Thousand Beards really abandoned him, but that Andrea, as a demigod, blocked the remote telepathy within a certain range, and N''Zoth couldn''t Break through his protection and then contact Cho''gall.


    Now that he guessed that Cho''gall had a connection with the Old Gods, Andrea certainly couldn''t let N''Zoth continue to swagger and give Cho''gall instructions.


    Under the command of Alex, Barov''s leading army formed an orderly formation and surrounded the ruins of the Alterac castle. The Twilight''s Hammer clan stubbornly resisted based on the ruins of the castle.


    The battle in the air was temporarily handed over to the Wildhammer dwarves. Taking advantage of the entanglement between the two armies, Andrea quietly disappeared from Alex''s side, and entered the castle through the Twilight''s Hammer''s defenses like no one else was there.


    Members of the Twilight''s Hammer clan have been brainwashed by N''Zoth. The Thousand Beard Demon is very satisfied with Cho''gall''s work. In just a few years, he has recruited thousands of followers for him, and this is still in Orgrim It was done under strict precautions.


    Suddenly cut off contact with Cho''gall and the Twilight''s Hammer, N''Zoth instinctively felt that something was wrong, but now he is still sealed in the Titan Prison Ny''alotha on the seabed, and Cho''gall far away in the Eastern Continent is beyond his reach .


    "Hehe~ It seems that your new toy was caught by our children again, how do you feel?"


    A beautiful and magnetic female voice resounded in the dark hall, and the banter in the tone made N''Zoth, who was already in a bad mood, even more irritable.


    "Shut up! Do your job! Don''t forget we''re all on the same side now!"


    "Hmph~ whatever."


    There was a fluctuating current on the bottom of the sea, and the woman who made sarcastic remarks quietly left.


    In the dim hall, only countless tentacles emitting dark red light can be seen, and they are working together on a black dragon with a broken chest.


    The body of the only remaining black dragon was completely changed, a large number of scales were overturned, and the weird purple tentacles were waving listlessly, symbolizing that the vitality of the tentacles owner had fallen into an extremely weakened state.


    "Hmph! Mortals who don''t know the heights of heaven and earth, just wait, Deathwing, full of vengeful flames, will definitely demand this debt from you!"


    ¡­


    The once strong Alterac Castle was burned by the black dragon''s breath, and there were scorched and damaged traces everywhere.


    Due to the perennial low temperature in Alterac Snow Mountain, there are still many human corpses left in the castle. The blood flowing from their bodies has long since solidified into dark red. Because of the cold climate, the surface of the corpses is blue and purple.


    These are Alterac citizens who died in the castle under the attack of the black dragon, and Cho''gall didn''t clean up these corpses.


    Andrea frowned as she walked inside the castle. Although the plague would not be so easy to occur due to the low temperature, it was thanks to the lunatics of the Twilight''s Hammer that they could endure this harsh environment coexisting with corpses.


    Most of the members of the Twilight''s Hammer joined the battle with Barov''s leading state army. Only Cho''gall''s third-floor core area of ??the castle was guarded by a dozen or so heavily armed ogres.


    When Andrea came to the third floor, the feeling of kicking the real thing came from his toes, and Andrea quickly retracted his legs.


    "Protection and anti-invisibility magic circle?"


    Standing outside the magic circle, Andrea thought for a while, and finally walked in without hesitation.


    "Crack~"


    The rupture of the magic circle awakened Choogall who was observing the battle situation in the snow mountain. He turned around nervously and put on a spellcasting posture, with both heads showing anxiety at the same time.


    "Is it an enemy? A powerful enemy!"


    "Shut up! Be vigilant!"


    "Uh!"


    Several ogres at the door groaned at the same time, their one-sided eyes flashed with a daze, and then quickly regained their sobriety.


    Under Cho''gall''s attention, these ogre elite guards carefully selected by him suddenly turned their heads neatly.


    The one-eyed eyes of all the ogres seemed to contain the same emotion, and Cho''gall''s heart shuddered at the direct gaze.


    "What are you looking at us for? Go find the enemy! Trash!"


    "Shut up first! Something is wrong."


    Gugall''s two heads quarreled as usual, and cold sweat broke out on the forehead of the calmer head.


    The unhurried footsteps were gradually approaching the palace hall from outside the corridor, coupled with the uniform weird behavior and eyes of all the guards, the fear and pressure in Cugall''s heart were rising crazily.


    "Dah~"


    The footsteps finally reached the entrance of the palace hall, and a long-eared intelligent species wearing a robe appeared in Cho''gall''s two one-sided eyes.


    The unknown is the scariest thing. After seeing the target, Choogall breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Go to hell! Go to hell!"


    "Wait!"


    Andrea, who had just walked into the hall, was amused by the two headed heads of Gogall who had just entered the hall. He didn''t attack immediately, but just smiled and watched the two-headed ogre with brown skin quarreling with himself.


    The two heads seemed to reach a consensus in a short period of time, and at the same time shut up, staring at Andrea who was leaning against the door frame to watch the show. UU reading


    "Is the quarrel over?"


    Smiling lightly and waving his left hand, the ogre guards who had been standing still before drew out their weapons at the same time and aimed at their original master, Chogall.


    "you¡­"


    The hairs on Cho''gall''s back stood on end. Although he only studied the power of shadow for a few years, thanks to N''Zoth''s direct teaching, he made rapid progress.


    He knew very well what the scene in front of him meant. The opponent''s attainment in mind control of the power of the void far surpassed him, and he snatched the mind control of the guards from him without a trace of anger.


    That''s right, these guards were originally controlled by Cho''gall''s mind.


    "I also want to thank you, Cho''gall."


    Andrea smiled and let the ogre guards attack Cho''gall, "If you hadn''t destroyed their spiritual resistance, it would take a few more seconds for me to control these ogres."


    Although ordinary ogres have poor brains, their physical fitness is definitely the strongest among the mortal races Andrea has ever seen.


    Overwhelmed by a dozen heavily armed ogres, Cho''gall cast void spells with his left hand and fel energy with his right, knocking down five guards in a short time.


    But these ogre guards were originally wearing solid armor, and after being shielded from the pain by Andrea, they were even more fearless in battle. Facing these guards who belonged to him, Gugall felt inexplicable sadness and absurdity in his heart feel.

 Chapter 497： tiger out of cage

    The battle in Alterac Snow Mountain is still going on.


    The rich and powerful Barov family raised a cavalry unit. After forcing the guerrilla Twilight''s Hammer out of the range around the castle, this cavalry team composed of highland horses broke into the battlefield.


    The members of the Twilight''s Hammer come from various races, and the time they have cooperated with each other is too short. They have not yet formed a unified fighting style and tacit understanding, and they are fighting on their own.


    The Twilight''s Hammer, who was at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, soon showed signs of defeat under the attack of the state army led by Barov.


    But these lunatics who have been brainwashed by N''Zoth have an advantage, they will not have cowering and fear in their minds, even if the loss rate reaches 50%, they will still linger on Barov''s army.


    "Tsk! These are some lunatics!"


    Alex swung his sword and cut off the arms of a forest troll, and the troll with mad eyes jumped up and tried to bite his BMW with its mouth.


    "Bah!"


    The black horse, which had received strict training, reacted quickly, raised its two front hooves and kicked **** the troll''s chest. The look in the troll''s sunken eyes finally began to dissipate, and he fell limply on the ground and could no longer move.


    The battle between the subspecies of the black dragon in the sky and the Griffin Rider is also very stalemate.


    The combat power of the two sides is about the same, and there seems to be a difference in numbers. It is difficult to completely distinguish the winner in a short period of time.


    The Hammer of the Storm in Kurdran''s hand was like Mj?lnir, the Hammer of Thor, flashing dazzling lightning. Any black dragon hit by the Hammer would be torn apart by the lightning that followed, and quickly lose the ability to fight.


    "what!"


    The screams coming from the direction of Alterac Castle caused many black dragons to pause in mid-air, and they subconsciously turned their heads to look at the castle.


    The two-headed ogre, who is the master''s liaison, was restrained by a few thick black thorn vines, his limbs were **** in mid-air, and two thin dark purple needles in the form of energy were inserted into his two heads respectively.


    Gugall''s one-eyed eyes had begun to turn white. He felt as if his brain was being stirred crazily with a **** stick. His logical thinking ability was almost completely lost, leaving only despair and unwillingness in his heart.


    Andrea forcibly retrieves Cho''gall''s deep memories with the help of the Shadow Probe.


    This is different from the shallow memory reading used for the Draenei woodcutter last time, which will cause irreparable damage to the subject''s brain.


    Andrea didn''t feel any guilt when it was used on Cugall. Anyway, this guy is dead anyway, so it''s better to let him use it as a waste before he dies.


    "I see."


    After exploring Cho''gall''s memory, the two-headed ogre had already lost the ability to resist.


    Only the body of the brain-dead Choogall was still alive. After being put down by the vines, his body was still twitching slightly on the ground.


    Cutting off the spiritual communication channels between Cho''gall and N''Zoth, Andrea obtained a lot of useful information from Cho''gall''s mind.


    First of all, the whereabouts and current situation of Deathwing. The fallen black dragon king is indeed still alive. To be precise, it should be half dead.


    Deathwing was brought back to Ny''alotha by N''Zoth for treatment...or rather, reformation.


    Cho''gall had never been to Ny''alotha himself, and all he knew was through N''Zoth''s description.


    These two-legged black dragons evolved from dragon-veined trolls are also controlled by him instead of Deathwing, who can''t move. It is Cho''gall''s order to attack Alterac.


    However, these black dragons are different from the members of the Twilight''s Hammer. They have not been formally brainwashed by N''Zoth, and they still have a considerable degree of autonomy in thinking.


    However, the thinking mode of the two-legged black dragon infected by Deathwing''s crazy blood is different from that of normal people. Their minds are full of negative desires for destruction and destruction, and keeping them will only bring disaster.


    When the leader of the two-legged black dragon saw Cho''gall''s miserable situation, Andrea happened to look up at them. The emotionless gaze of the seemingly harmless night elves made the leader shiver.


    "Roar! Retreat! Withdraw from the battlefield!"


    The general situation is over, and the two-legged black dragon transformed from an intelligent creature quickly recognized the battlefield situation from the sky with a good view.


    Under the call of the leader, they threw the Wildhammer''s Griffin Knight away with their more powerful explosive flying speed, and the remaining two hundred black dragons fled neatly to the Hillsbrad Hills in the south.


    "Where to run!"


    Kurdran had no intention of letting these black dragons go, he led the Griffin Riders to chase after the black dragons closely.


    At the same time, the battle between Barov and the Twilight''s Hammer basically came to an end.


    With Cho''gall''s brain death, these Twilight''s Hammer members seemed to have lost their command center, and their original wild fighting style became much duller, and they were quickly killed by Barov''s elite troops.


    "Tsk! You escaped really decisively, and you ran pretty fast."


    Andrea smacked her lips helplessly. Without prior arrangement, it would be almost impossible to stop the fast-flying air units.


    The subsequent events also proved Andrea''s speculation. Half an hour later, Kurdran led the Wildhammer''s Griffon Knights back to Alterac Castle with a depressed expression on his face.


    "Lost."


    Kurdran thumped his thick thigh unwillingly, "The explosive power of those dragon cubs is too strong, and we were separated after entering the wetland."


    Andrea patted Kurdran''s sturdy shoulder comfortingly, "Don''t worry, as long as we drive them out of the Hinterlands and Alterac, more than half of our goal will be achieved."


    Andrea didn''t know where this group of mutant black dragons who had lost their lair would go next, but judging from their flight route, it seemed that they planned to go all the way to the southern part of the mainland to find their home again.


    The southern part of the Eastern Continent is still under the control of the tribe, and Andrea is beyond her reach, so she can only find a way to search when she counterattacks back later.


    After the Twilight''s Hammer was wiped out, a series of chain reactions were triggered.


    Without the containment of the black dragon, the wildhammer dwarves'' range of activities was greatly improved. Durnholde Castle, which lacked air protection, was quickly breached under the attack of the wildhammer dwarves and the remnants of Alterac led by Barov.


    Without the support of Dunholde Castle, Thoradin''s Wall soon fell. UU reading


    The army of the Kingdom of Stormgard has been stuck in the Arathi Highlands for more than a year. Except for beating the deadwood trolls who stayed behind and hid in the deep mountains and forests all day long, they have nothing to do about the difficult battle situation in the north.


    With Thoradin''s Wall free, Stormgarde''s Highlanders, led by Danar Stolbaine, charged Hillsbrad.


    The Stormgard knights, who were full of anger, went north all the way, and the rest of the infantry troops followed closely behind the knights and accelerated their march. Stormgard, who had been ready for battle, began to rush to help Lordaeron with all his strength.


    With the Horde crisis cleared around their old home, the Wildhammer dwarves are finally able to focus on rebuilding their homeland.


    The positive changes in the battle situation in Hillsbrad have regained the confidence of many alliance deserters who had lost their will to fight. Under the leadership of General Haas, the military commander of the Kingdom of Alterac, they went north into the Hinterlands to help the Wildhammer dwarves defeat Prevented the attack of the evil branch troll''s remaining troops.


    Andrea met Alterac''s famous general Haas in Tarren Mill, north of Hillsbrad. The gray-haired veteran spoke very sadly about the disaster that his country had encountered.


    But he said that he would resolutely support the new king in rebuilding the Alterac Kingdom, and would not let Alterac, which is dominating the snow-capped mountains, sink like this.


    ''The new king? ''


    Andrea sighed inwardly, seeing the complacent look of the Alterac people, he couldn''t bear to pour cold water on these energetic people.


    ¡®I hope that after the war, it will really be as you wish. ''

 Chapter 498： The overall situation has been decided

    Due to the different living environments and customs of the eight human nations, the cultural differences between them are becoming more and more obvious with the development of their respective civilizations.


    Alterac is based in Daxue Mountain, where conditions are harsh. The people of the country are very hard-working, but their temper is quite stubborn, and it is usually difficult to turn back the things they believe in. To describe it in harsh words, they are called bull tempered and paranoid.


    Due to the decisive dispatch of troops and the cooperation with the Wildhammer to recover the capital, the reputation of the Barov family was unmatched in the Alterac Kingdom for a while, and even the old Duke Ravenholdt admitted that he had lost a hand in this matter.


    If nothing else happened, the Barov family should inherit the throne of Alterac after the war. With their current reputation, there would be basically no resistance.


    After Hillsbrad''s affairs were over, Andrea drove Priscim to the north, leaving the affairs of the hills to the locals themselves.


    When Andrea arrived at the Royal City of Lordaeron, Stormgard''s cavalry had arrived first, and the battle situation outside the city began to undergo subtle changes.


    The solid outer wall of Lordaeron King City suffered numerous damages from the orc siege weapons, and almost all the soldiers defending the city were injured. Obviously, the medical supplies in the city were seriously in short supply.


    But although it looks miserable, the army of orcs is still blocked from entering the city.


    And with the arrival of Stormgard''s vanguard, the morale of the tribe was greatly shaken.


    The arrival of the Stormgard cavalry proved that the wall of Thoradin had fallen, and sooner or later the main force of the highland kingdom would be reinforced. This was not good news for Orgrim and others.


    The strength of Lordaeron was beyond Orgrim''s imagination. Under the resolute defense of the united alliance soldiers, Orgrim went to battle to supervise the battle many times but failed.


    The Kul Tiras marines stationed in the city of Sirud often came out to steal chickens when the tribe launched a siege, and the penetration of the high elves and night elves to the rear also caused Orgrim a headache.


    Stormgard''s reinforcements rushed to become the last straw that broke the camel''s back, although Orgrim was unwilling to admit it subconsciously.


    But his rationality told himself that the Horde had already failed, and it was impossible for them to break through Lordaeron before Stormgard''s reinforcements arrived.


    Orgrim is not someone who can''t hold back and let go. After crossing the hurdle in his heart, he quickly changed his thinking, from how to capture Lordaeron to how to safely withdraw to the Kingdom of Stormwind in the south.


    The Horde''s blitzkrieg against the Alliance ended in failure, and the only way for now is to retreat to the territory of the Stormwind Kingdom and take advantage of that fertile land to allow the Horde to truly take root in Azeroth.


    However, it was obviously impossible for the Alliance to allow him to escape so easily. Terenas was full of evil fires due to the tragedy of Lordaeron''s royal city, and he couldn''t wait to vent it on the Horde.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, the Alliance welcomes you, and thanks the Dark Night Republic for its timely support."


    Although he hated Andrea very much in his heart, Terenas, as a senior politician, had already adjusted his mentality after a period of cooling down, and showed a very enthusiastic smile when facing Andrea.


    Andrea didn''t shake Terenas'' face, he shook hands with the King of Lordaeron warmly to express his friendship.


    "King Menethil, and the pillars of the alliance countries, I am also honored to meet you."


    King Lane nodded kindly to Andrea. He still remembers the rescue of the Night Republic to this day. Compared with Lordaeron and Gilneas who watched the show from the other side, he has a better impression of the night elves than his fellow country.


    It was the first time for Thrastall Bain and Genn Greymane to deal face-to-face with the high-level night elves, and their attitudes were reserved and distant.


    Daelin was in the city of Sirud to lead the troops of Kul Tiras, and he couldn''t see him for the time being, but the speaker Antonidas in Dalaran was quite friendly to Andrea.


    As a learned mage, Antonidas has a lot of research on the history of Azeroth. The more he researches, the more frightened he is about the background of the night elves.


    Not to mention anything else, just having a good relationship with the guardian dragon and the demigod of the wilderness left him a few blocks away from other mortal countries.


    The attitudes of the demigods and dragons represent the recognition of the night elves by those big bosses who control the high-end combat power of Azeroth. Up-and-coming stars such as humans and dwarves have no chance to gain a sense of presence in front of the big bosses.


    Although I know that the future alliance is likely to become a pivotal force in Azeroth, the current Lordaeron Alliance is not the Stormwind Kingdom Alliance that will unite as one in the future. There are a lot of troubles within the member states, and Andrea does not intend to overdo it. be intimate with them.


    The so-called top beam is not straight and the beam is crooked. As the leader of the alliance, Lordaeron only knows how to work hard for the welfare of his own country, and does not hesitate to harm the interests of other countries. It is no wonder that countries such as Gilneas and Stormgard do not want to see Terenas .


    "Everyone, the battle is urgent, let''s get straight to the point."


    As a foreign aid country invited by the alliance, Andrea acted vigorously and aggressively, although Terenas didn''t show it on the surface, but he was really tired of it in his heart.


    With the arrival of his family''s reinforcements, Solas''s confidence has become a lot stronger. He snorted softly and said with a half-smile, "Chairman Moon Shadow, the situation is very clear now, right? As long as our army arrives, the tribe will undoubtedly be defeated. "


    "Oh?" Andrea raised his eyebrows and looked at Solas, "I don''t deny that the tribe is doomed, but is this enough?"


    "If the leader of the tribe is allowed to flee back to the south, how long will it take for the alliance to completely quell the scourge of the tribe, and when will it be possible to restore the Kingdom of Stormwind?"


    Ryan''s face changed, and the recovery of the country was more important to him than anything else.


    Stopping Gene''s ready-to-exit question, Ryan asked solemnly, "Chairman Moon Shadow, please speak up if you have something to say. How do you think the alliance can completely defeat the remaining resistance of the tribe?"


    Before the fall of the Stormwind Kingdom, the northern countries sneered at the orc chaos, but after seeing the fighting power of the orcs, the kings of all countries, including Terenas, did not want to see the orcs regroup and launch another invasion a few years later. UU reading


    Although dissatisfied with Andrea''s seizure of dominance as soon as he came, the kings still suppressed their inner emotions, expecting Andrea to make constructive suggestions.


    Andrea shrugged and said, "It''s actually very simple. I think Marshal Lothar, who is directing the defense on the city wall, has already thought of it."


    "Now is not the time for the Alliance to be stingy with troops and supplies. If you want to eliminate the future troubles forever, you must completely drive the Horde out of Azeroth and re-exile them back to their dying world."


    "For this reason, the countries of the alliance must grit their teeth and continue marching, chasing all the way south, driving the tribe back to the black swamp to close the gate of darkness, and this war will be considered as a complete end."


    Ryan and Brunhild naturally raised their hands in favor of Andrea''s suggestion, and Stormgard and Dalaran, who were not too damaged, also agreed to this suggestion after some thinking.


    But Lordaeron, whose royal city has been hit hard, and Gilneas, whose isolationism has begun to rise again, seem very hesitant.


    The war has been going on until now, and the countries that have contributed troops have suffered a lot of losses, and the continued fighting will inevitably increase the losses.


    But if you don''t pursue it, God knows when the Horde will make a comeback. It is obviously not in the interests of the members of the Alliance to fight another war between the Alliance and the Horde.


    Terenas and Gene exchanged glances, and finally made a decision.


    "Then chase! We must completely eradicate the future troubles. The question now is, how can we drive the tribe back to the opposite side of the Dark Portal with as little loss as possible?"

 Chapter 499： dead in the night

    Andrea spread his hands and said, "It is up to the alliance to decide how to arrange the pursuit force. I can make a promise on behalf of the Dark Night Republic that I will defeat Orgrim''s defense from the rear within three days at the latest. Please do it well in advance." Prepare."


    "Three days..."


    Terenas'' eyes flickered, he didn''t know why Andrea was so confident that he could defeat the tribe''s defense within three days.


    However, if it is true what the night elves said, then as long as arrangements are made in advance, the consumption of the alliance''s troops should be greatly reduced.


    ¡­


    When Andrea arrived at the King City of Lordaeron, Priscim did not enter the city with him, but quietly disappeared outside the city and arrived at the United Elf camp near the northern coastline.


    After conveying Andrea''s instructions to Shandris, Priscim disappeared in a low-key manner as usual.


    Shandris turned to look at the generals in the main tent, "Have you heard that? We are going to take down the Horde within three days, please show your energy."


    Reinera scratched her head in distress, "It''s not that we didn''t do our best. The tribe has seized a favorable defensive terrain, and we don''t have enough air force to seize the position. It''s really not easy to break through their defense."


    A gleam flashed in Shandris'' eyes, "You don''t have to worry about this issue. Since Andrea sent Prism over in person, his meaning is already obvious."


    Leticia, who knew Andrea very well, was taken aback, and then she suddenly said, "So, let the elite thieves disrupt the enemy''s rear position, shall we take the opportunity to launch a surprise attack?"


    Shandris nodded and said, "That''s almost the case. Prism is well versed in the way of infiltration. With her taking over the command of the bandit team, there will be mistakes in the panic-stricken tribe. At that time, it is the best time for us to launch a general attack." .¡±


    ¡­


    Just as Shandris expected, with the arrival of Stormgard''s cavalry, the tribe''s belief in uniting to defeat Lordaeron was shaken violently.


    Some high-level military generals headed by Orgrim and Varok Saurfang advocated a decisive retreat, but some passionate orc warriors believed that the capital of Lordaeron should be captured in one go.


    The differences of opinion at the top have gradually affected the ordinary soldiers below. Recently, there has been some unrest in the tribe''s barracks. The negative pressure brought about by anxiety and worry has led to more and more private fights among the red-eyed orcs.


    In the end, it was Orgrim who made the final decision, "Stop arguing! Tomorrow we will launch a final general attack. If Lordaeron cannot be broken, we don''t have to go back to this barracks and retreat directly to Silverpine Forest."


    Although many orc chiefs left cursing and leaving, the great chief''s majesty was still there. Although they were reluctant, they finally chose to obey Orgrim''s orders.


    As for the forest troll, Zul''jin was completely speechless. He felt that he could get the worst hand every time.


    ¡®If I knew this earlier, I might as well not have joined the tribe. ''


    Regret has long been useless, and Zul''jin, who lost his homeland, has no choice but to continue to follow the tribe.


    The Vilebranch clan didn''t want to play with the doomed Horde anymore, they made up their minds to abandon the Horde and sneak back to the Hinterlands on the way to retreat. Badtooth and Deadwood also planned similar ideas.


    "Hey~"


    In the master account with only a few people left, Orgrim sighed deeply.


    Varok Saurfang patted him on the shoulder understandingly, "Great Chief, please cheer up, the war is not over yet, as long as we can return to the south smoothly, we can still hope to make a comeback in a few years."


    Orgrim shook his head with a wry smile, "Can it really go so smoothly? I have a bad premonition in my heart. Since entering Quel''Thalas, the development of the situation has completely gotten out of control and completely deviated from our original plan."


    Saurfang is no worse than Orgrim in military command, but he is only an excellent military leader after all, and there is still a certain gap compared with Orgrim in the overall situation.


    Unable to understand Orgrim''s anxiety, Saurfang couldn''t persuade him too much, and walked out of the tent with his brother Brox.


    Brox is a typical orc warrior, and he is very good at charging into battle, but military command is not his forte. He asked Varok a little unwillingly, "Is there really no hope of winning?"


    "Ok."


    Varok took a deep breath, "Continue dragging on in the Tirisfal Forest, sooner or later we will be surrounded by various forces, and we must break out before the encirclement network is formed."


    Brooks nodded heavily, "I don''t understand the military aspect, but I will definitely try my best to open the way for the tribe."


    Varok looked at the beautiful night sky of Azeroth with some confusion, "Where should the future of the orcs be?" ''


    ¡­


    In the middle of the night that day, on the highland sentry tower on the east bank of Cheshui Lake, an orc scout standing guard suddenly saw a bright light flashing in the woods not far away.


    Just as he raised his vigilance and looked around, a hand suddenly stretched out from the shadow behind him to cover the mouth of the orc scout, blocking the screams he had not yet uttered in his throat, and violently stirred the dagger pierced into the heart, completely cutting off the orc scout. The vitality of scouts.


    The **** smell wafting from the sentry tower caused the noses of several orc warriors sitting around the fire to twitch, and they vigilantly picked up the axes beside them and stood up.


    "The smell of blood?"


    "You smell it too?"


    "Well, from the guard tower...uh!"


    All the orc warriors focused their attention on the sentry tower, not noticing the murderous intent that suddenly extended from the shadow behind them.


    After the orcs with broken necks were brought down, a group of hooded figures emerged from the shadows. The leader in the red hood waved his hands and gestured, and everyone silently began to clean up the orc corpses at the scene.


    "Squeak!"


    A few minutes later, the voodoo defense circle that the troll had placed around the sentry tower got out of the disturbed state and issued a piercing alarm, but at this time there were no longer any defenders in the entire sentry tower.


    "Whew~"


    A bright flare rose above the hilly outpost, UU reading book UU reading book Shandis who was waiting for the news on the north bank of Cheshui Lake lit up.


    "The time has come, the whole army strikes!"


    Shandris walked in strides in the barracks that had already been prepared to send troops, and the voice of orders amplified by the power of moonlight spread throughout the barracks.


    "Luna''s Radiance prepares for bombardment! Target, Horde Hill Outpost!"


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The continuous sound of cannons awakened Orgrim who was sleeping.


    Due to the anxiety in his heart and the pressure to bear the future of the entire tribe, Orgrim fell asleep late and lightly, and he woke up earlier than all the senior generals.


    Orgrim, who was sleeping in his clothes, rushed out of his tent, and the bursts of fire on the east bank of the clear water lake made his heart sink.


    Holding back a guard who was beating the gong and rushing past, Orgrim asked in a deep voice, "What happened? Why did the Hill Watchtower catch fire?"


    "Great Chief! It''s an attack from the night elves!"


    The panicked guard reported anxiously, "Starting from the hilly outpost, all the outposts on the east bank of Cheshui Lake were attacked violently at the same time, and the rear cannot be defended!"


    "yes¡­"


    Orgrim, who had already had a bad premonition, was not at a loss like the others. After letting go of the guards, he calmly turned his head and said to the guards beside him, "Inform everyone that the general situation is over, and there is no need to stick to the camp. We will stay overnight." Back to Silverpine Forest."


    :. :

 Chapter 500： weakened tribe

    Andrea and the kings of the alliance witnessed the evacuation of the Horde army on the walls of Lordaeron''s royal city. Andrea''s elf long ears clearly caught Terenas'' faint sigh of relief.


    The speed and determination of the tribe''s retreat made Lothar feel a little regretful. If they were one step late, the troops of Stormgard and Kul Tiras would be able to completely surround the tribe in the Tirisfal forest urn and catch the turtle.


    Stormgarde''s reinforcements from Hillsbrad Hills blocked the path beside Lordaimer Lake. Orgrim had expected this, and chose the Silverpine Forest as the direction of evacuation from the beginning.


    Most of the army of the Kingdom of Gilneas was handed over to Lothar for unified dispatch. The remaining troops were more than sufficient for defense, but the tribes who faced the overwhelming army did not dare to take the initiative to attack.


    Lothar earnestly persuaded King Greymane to send troops to slow down the tribe''s retreat, even if it was only a few hours, it would have a great impact on the final battle situation.


    But seeing that the war in the north was about to end, King Jin began to think more about the aftermath of the war. He politely rejected Lothar''s proposal. Elsbrad.


    Coincidentally, the remnants of Alterac only defended Southshore, Dunholde Castle and Tarren Mill.


    They avoided the main marching route of the Horde on the grounds of rebuilding Alterac Castle, and the defenders who remained symbolically at Thoradin''s Wall also collapsed at the first touch.


    The tribe''s army gradually turned into a long snake formation during the great retreat. From Hillsbrad to the Arathi Highlands, a series of tribes ran on the road, and the distance between each other became farther and farther.


    The once bloodthirsty and brutal orcs are losing the powerful power they gained from the blood of demons, and the orcs who drank less blood of demons can already clearly feel the powerlessness of their bodies and the exhaustion of their souls.


    Orgrim naturally noticed the dire situation of the orcs. As one of the few orcs who did not drink the blood of the demon, he was still in good condition, but many warriors including Varok and Brox showed unprecedented fatigue .


    This phenomenon actually began to appear in the later period of the siege of Lordaeron. Orgrim shifted these tired orcs off the battlefield without a trace, and dispatched soldiers who still had strength. So one of the reasons for decisively ordering the retreat.


    The tribes with declining combat effectiveness can no longer suppress the well-equipped humans in battle. Continuing to fight will only expose the weakness of the tribes to the alliance, and further ignite the will to fight for the alliance, which has witnessed the imminent victory.


    Just as Orgrim was worried, Lothar, who led the army in pursuit, gradually became suspicious of the tribe''s state during the retreat.


    Although the tribe''s military discipline was poor before, at least they would not show such a clumsy long snake formation on the way to retreat and march. This is completely clear to let the alliance along the way take the opportunity to attack.


    At first Lothar thought it was a formation of suspicious soldiers deliberately set up by Orgrim, but the night elves of the "head iron" were the first to rush in without any scruples and fell into the last retreating troops, finally revealing to the alliance that the Horde It is a fact that the outside is strong and the inside is doing.


    Lothar suddenly realized that he immediately asked the messenger to tell the Stormgard defenders in the Arathi Highlands the news, but it was obviously too late to act now.


    Although the Alliance army pouring out of Stromgarden intercepted a third of the Horde, the main force of the Horde centered on Orgrim still escaped their pursuit.


    Under the threat of life from the pursuers in the rear, the tribe''s laborers showed unprecedented concentration, and it took only three days to initially repair the bombed Sadol Bridge.


    The Horde''s most elite troops retreated into the wetlands and traveled south to join the Bleeding Hollow clan that surrounded Ironforge and Gnomeregan.


    The Blood Ring clan also experienced a decline in strength. The reason why they can still maintain the suppression of dwarves and gnomes is simply because of the inherent impression created by the strong posture they showed in the past.


    It has been a long time since the copperbeard dwarves and dwarves rushed out of their capital to try to rescue them, and they seemed to have accepted helplessly the status quo of being suppressed in the city.


    Under Andrea''s reminder, the alliance who learned that the tribe had crossed the Sador Bridge sent a mage to Dun Morogh in advance, and told the copperbeard dwarves and gnomes about the tribe''s weakened status.


    When the Bleeding Hollow clan followed Warchief Orgrim and began to retreat, the army of dwarves and gnomes rushed out of the city at the same time, and the Horde army was scattered under the impact of steam tanks.


    Kilrogg, the chieftain of the Blood Ring clan, voluntarily stayed behind, delaying time with the lives of the Blood Ring warriors, allowing Orgrim to retreat into the scorching valley to the south.


    The Blood Ring clan has a very strange custom. When they succeed to the chieftainship, they will go to an ancient cave to hold a ceremony, gouging out one of their eyes in exchange for the foretelling of their future death moment.


    Kilrogg had performed this ritual before, and he clearly saw the scene of his death from the death prophecy.


    And Dun Moluo Snow Mountain was obviously not the place of death he had foreseen, which made him feel confident when charging on the battlefield.


    The chief''s **** battle inspired the exhausted orc warriors, and they braced their weak bodies to stop the pursuit of the bronze beard dwarves and dwarves.


    "Walking around, did you actually return to the origin of history at this time?"


    Knowing that Orgrim led the army to hide in Blackrock Spire, Andrea smiled helplessly.


    When the main force of the Horde withdrew from Tirisfal, Daelin immediately led the Kul Tiras navy to pursue it from the sea, accompanied by the Night Republic''s Third Naval Fleet.


    Starting from the unimpeded sea, the speed is much faster than the winding road. UU reading


    When Orgrim retreated to Dun Morogh, the navies of the two countries had already landed in the western fertile field first.


    The orcs who stayed here were suddenly attacked by the navy and could only flee in a hurry. The marines of the two countries entered the Elwynn Forest all the way.


    The fortified Stormwind City had already been set on fire by Ryan himself, and the Elwynn Forest had no danger to defend. The tribes whose combat power had declined significantly could not stop the assault of Kul Tiras and the night elves, so they could only retreat all the way to the Redridge Mountains.


    After hearing the news, Orgrim looked up to the sky and let out a long sigh.


    Now that even the way home was blocked, he had no choice but to take the exhausted tribe back into the Dark Iron Dwarf territory where they had cooperated a little before, and use the solid Blackstone Tower to lay out defenses.


    Andrea did not follow Lothar and continued to pursue southward. The night elves'' army stayed in the Dun Morogh Snow Mountain to help the copperbeard dwarves and dwarves defeat the broken Blood Ring clan.


    A small number of remnants of Blood Ring fled into the snow-capped mountains and disappeared. Under the warm invitation of King Magni Bronzebeard of Khaz Modan, Andrea temporarily stayed in the majestic Ironforge as a guest.


    The current situation is very clear. The greatly weakened tribe cannot be the opponent of the alliance. The army outflanking the tribe from the north and the south will surround the tribe''s army in the Black Rock Mountain. The final battle will inevitably take place in the Burning Plain and Scorching Canyon.


    The overall situation of the Eastern Continent has been decided, and Andrea began to pay more attention to the overseas situation, to be precise, the situation of the Tomb of Sargeras.


    :. :

 Chapter 501： Guldans Poison

    When Orgrim fled to the wetlands, Derek sent intelligence back from the sea, and they found the Horde fleet from the wetlands.


    Gul''dan and the remnants of the Ravager clan landed on the southern coast of Azsuna, followed by the Blackfang clan led by Red.


    Azsuna is where the night elves are relatively weak in the Broken Isles, especially the extremely barren southern beaches. Only Watch Isle, which has a harsh living environment, falls overseas.


    But Watch Island is just a large prison in the final analysis. Without Maiev, there will not be too many troops left here. Most of the watchmen are busy guarding the prisoners in the prison, and have no time to take care of Gul''dan who landed on the east side of Watch Island. .


    When Gul''dan led the orc warlocks to cast spells on the beach of Azsuna to raise the broken beach, the ghosts of night elves scattered all over Azsuna and a small number of blue dragons in the blue wing habitat sensed the powerful surge of fel energy.


    In the end, the Tomb of Sargeras was raised by Gul''dan, but their reckless behavior aroused the vigilance of many parties.


    Athoregus, who stayed behind in the blue wing habitat, led several adult blue dragons to fly to the southern beach, and Prince Farondis also persuaded the Nazaras guards to check the situation.


    When the Black Tooth Clan landed, they saw Gul''dan laughing triumphantly after casting the spell. Reid''s blood red eyes were full of hatred and anger. He immediately ordered the Black Tooth Clan to attack the traitor Gul''dan.


    At the same time, five alliance warships led by Derek also rushed to Azsuna to land.


    In Derek''s eyes, both the Black Tooth Clan and the Tyrannical Clan were enemies, so he ordered the Kul Tiras fleet to launch artillery attacks on both sides at the same time.


    The three-party melee caused the blue dragon and the ghost of Narsalas, who were observing the situation nearby, to stop and wait and see.


    The huge movement on the Broken Beach aroused the vigilance of Elisande, and the head of the magic swordsmen, Aluriel, led the reconnaissance force to ride the flying magic saber from Suramar to investigate the situation.


    The report sent back by Aluriel made Elisande''s expression gradually serious. The Tomb of Sargeras, which was sealed by Aegwynn to the bottom of the sea, was artificially re-raised. This is obviously not good news.


    The opportunity to become a **** is close at hand, and Gul''dan''s mind is completely attracted by the tomb of Sargeras that exudes powerful evil energy, and he no longer cares about other details.


    The cunning Gul''dan played a clever trick, deliberately luring the Black Tooth clan to stand in front of Kul Tiras'' pursuit troops, and while the two sides were fighting, they quietly rowed the boat and hid behind the reef to the Broken Beach.


    When Gul''dan arrived at the destination, he happened to collide with the scouts from Suramar who came to investigate.


    While Gul''dan was fighting and retreating to continue moving towards the Tomb of Sargeras, Andrea also came to Ironforge at this time and learned the latest news from the messenger sent by Elisande.


    "Has Gul''dan found the Tomb of Sargeras?"


    Touching his chin, Andrea thought for a while, "Tell Elisande, this should be a trap arranged by Sargeras for Gul''dan with the help of Medivh."


    "The soldiers of Suramar don''t have to chase into the tomb of Sargeras. They just need to guard the door and kill all the remaining members of the raiding clan and the demons who rushed out of the tomb."


    Sargeras is well aware of Gul''dan''s movements, and traitors who violate the will of the Burning Legion must be punished.


    The follow-up information was just as Andrea said, Gul''dan''s screams before the temporary resounded throughout Saldanas, he was torn to pieces by the demons in the tomb, and he couldn''t even escape his soul.


    The stormy clan who fled in a hurry did not end well after leaving the Tomb of Sargeras. They were all killed by the magic swordsman troops guarding the door, and none of the warlocks escaped from the Broken Beach.


    At the same time, the battle between the Blackfang Clan and Kul Tiras was also decided.


    Although the ships that Daelin sent to Derek were not many, they were enough to deal with the Black Tooth clan.


    After leaving behind his clan warriors, Reid fled back to the coast where the ship landed in a panic. While Derek was busy cleaning up the remaining orcs, he quietly took advantage of the wind to escape by boat.


    When Derek found out about Reid''s movements, the last remaining tribal ship had already fled. An angry Derek could only order the destruction of the other orc warships and kill all the black-toothed orcs in Azsuna.


    Although Gul''dan died, his influence still lingers.


    The re-emerged Tomb of Sargeras completely lacked the sense of sacredness and solemnity of the Temple of the Moon God Saldanas. The powerful power of evil energy soared into the sky, and the miserable green beam of light could be seen from a long distance away.


    After tearing Gul''dan apart, the demons in the tomb began to pour out. The scout troops led by Aluriel were blocking the demons'' actions at the door.


    Elisande urgently summoned consultants to discuss countermeasures, and sent someone to consult with Andrea again.


    The Tomb of Sargeras was activated by Gul''dan, and the power of fel energy inside spewed out crazily. It was meaningless to simply sink the island into the bottom of the sea.


    In order to get a closer look at the situation, Andrea and Celes rushed to Suramar to check it out.


    When the two reached the top floor of the Night Fortress, Elisande and several advisors were looking worriedly at the conspicuous green beam of light in the distance.


    Elisande politely saluted Andrea who had rushed over, "Your Excellency Speaker."


    "Don''t be too polite, let''s talk about the current situation."


    "Yes, Talisa, you explain."


    Under the explanation of the chief arcanist, the brows of Andrea and Celes gradually frowned.


    The demons who attacked Northrend with the incarnation of Sargeras were wiped out by the night elf army led by Wyrmrest Temple and Tyrande.


    In order to prevent their fel blood from polluting the earth, Aegwynn, with the assistance of the blue dragon, threw all the demon corpses into the seal of Saldanath.


    But perhaps it was the accumulation of blood and the evil energy naturally spilled from the incarnation of Sargeras that attracted the attention of the demons in the Twisting Nether. When the tomb of Sargeras rose from the bottom of the sea again, there were inexplicably more inside. Demons never seen before.


    Moreover, according to Gul''dan''s death, it can be seen that the strength of these demons is not low. The scout troops led by Aluriel couldn''t stop their attacks, and Elisande had to send reinforcements to the Broken Beach twice in succession.


    ¡®Is Sargeras the devil? Originally, the arrival of his incarnation was a huge conspiracy, and the situation in the tomb of UU Reading should be only one part of it. ''


    Andrea asked thoughtfully, "Grand Magister, I don''t want the Tomb of Sargeras to be sunk back into the bottom of the sea. Can I reseal it from the outside? At least not let these large-scale spread of evil energy affect the Residents of Suramar."


    "But yes."


    Elisande sighed, "But with the existing mages in Suramar, I''m afraid they are not strong enough, and the speaker needs to send support."


    "That''s all right, Celeste."


    "Well, I''m leaving now."


    With Andrea''s order, Celes teleported to the headquarters of the Arcane Society in Moonlight City, and brought over most of the idle Highborne mages.


    When Aluriel, with the help of consultants such as Talisa and Melandus, drove the demons back to the top of the tomb, more than two thousand arcanists activated a large-scale sealing magic under the auspices of Elisande array.


    The blue-purple arcane magic circle wrapped the large-scale Tomb of Sargeras, and the magic lines of the magic circle with complicated patterns began to rotate slowly. The beam of light immediately dimmed.


    "Phew, luckily." Elisande breathed a sigh of relief, "As long as no one stimulates it with evil energy from the outside, the demons inside will no longer be able to rush out of the tomb."


    ''External stimulus...''


    At this moment, Andrea thought of a blind and infatuated person who was still locked in a small dark room, "I don''t know if it will go to that point in the future." ''

 Chapter 502： Magnis gift

    Ten thousand years have passed since Illidan was imprisoned in prison. It''s not that Andrea never thought about releasing the demon hunter, but the one who resisted the most was not Maiev, but Tai, who Illidan still misses so much. Rand.


    As a childhood sweetheart who grew up with Illidan, Tyrande knew him even more than Illidan''s biological brother Malfurion.


    After all... Illidan had a bad relationship with his brother for some reason, and he would rather tell his heart to Tyrande, whom he had admired for a long time.


    In the words of Tyrande, Illidan is a paranoid, there is no distinction between good and evil in his heart.


    As long as he has identified a goal, no matter what kind of sacrifice or damage will be caused in the process, he will rush all the way to the finish line regardless of the obstruction of others.


    Although Tyrande is not sure what Illidan''s real goal is now, but once he is released, this strange man who completely ignores the opinions of others will definitely cause a big impact on the inherent order of the Night Republic.


    "It''s better not to let him out unless it''s a lack of combat power as a last resort."


    This was the unanimous opinion of Tyrande, Maiev, and Malfurion. Andrea''s desire to release Illidan was not strong. Since the three objected, he could only shrug his shoulders to express his acceptance.


    The last ripple left by Gul''dan was successfully resolved, and Elisande revealed some news to Andrea on the sidelines.


    Individual members of the Council began to express dissatisfaction with Andrea''s long-term stay in the Eastern Continent.


    Tyrande believed that the mere orc rebellion did not require the night elves to send troops to help. Anyway, with their shipbuilding ability, they could not cross the endless sea to reach Kalimdor.


    Fandral has a different opinion on this. In the information sent back by Leinera through the Cenarion Council, there is a mention of the situation that the orcs hired goblins to build ships.


    The goblins living in the Kezan Islands have the engineering potential of no less than the gnomes. Although the ships they build are far from the technology of the night elves, they are more than enough for crossing the sea.


    Maiev also expressed her understanding of Andrea''s actions. After all, the black hand behind the orcs has been determined to be the Burning Legion, which can be seen from the fel energy used by Gul''dan and other warlocks.


    Since the Burning Legion can be attacked by eliminating the threat of the Horde, Andrea''s actions are not meaningless.


    As for Malfurion, in recent years he has not cared about the outside world at all.


    Although Xavius ??hid the nightmare army, he would often use his avatar to provoke Malfurion. In order to find out the hiding place of Xavius''s soul body, Malfurion has not been in the past few years. Leaving the Emerald Dream.


    Tyrande has long complained about this. In his opinion, Xavius ??is just one of the lackeys sent by the ancient gods. Malfurion does not need to devote too much energy to pay attention to him, as long as the members of the Cenarion Council Just be vigilant.


    As she grew older, Tyrande''s fiery temper has indeed subsided a lot, but her poor outlook does not seem to have improved significantly.


    Andrea marveled at Malfurion''s keen intuition. Xavius ??was indeed the core of the nightmare. As long as he could be eliminated, at least two-thirds of N''Zoth''s tentacles that had reached into the Emerald Dream would be chopped off.


    Although Tyrande''s personal opinion is not important, but counting the time he left Anarchis, it was indeed time for the war to end.


    After dealing with the remaining issues of the Tomb of Sargeras, Andrea and Seres bid farewell to Elisande and returned to Ironforge.


    At this time, the alliance army led by Lothar had surrounded Black Rock Mountain, and the bronze beard dwarves and dwarves also joined the alliance led by Lothar, and sent reinforcements and material reinforcements to the front line of Black Rock Mountain.


    "Give."


    Magni photographed a very delicate musket into Andrea''s hands.


    "This is a material I made with my own hands. A musket made by Gelbin. The inside of the barrel is hand-carved with rifling according to your description. You should trust Gelbin''s craftsmanship, right?"


    Gelbin Mekkatorque, the leader of the Kingdom of Gnomeregan, is known as a great craftsman. His craftsmanship is very exquisite. Some time ago, Andrea casually mentioned the rifling of muskets and artillery to the two of them. Just handmade.


    Andrea knew that this was Magni and Gelbin expressing their gratitude to the night elves for their help in defeating the Blood Ring clan, and without too much evasion, they readily put away the muskets.


    "I''ll accept this gun, thank you both for your hard work."


    "Haha, just accept it, I just hope it can catch your eyes."


    Dwarves are straight-tempered. Although Magni, the king, has more eyes than other dwarves, he still likes people with a straightforward personality.


    The night elves have long researched guns, but due to usage habits and applicability, sentinels and rangers still prefer to use bows and arrows.


    Nowadays, the sentry troops generally use magic bows. While shooting arrows, the magic mechanism inside the bow body can inject the user''s own attribute magic power into the arrows to increase their power.


    The combat effectiveness of sentries who are proficient in using magic bows is no worse than that of using magic rifles.


    However, firearms that rely on mechanical power still have their own advantages, such as burst performance.


    High-ranking generals such as Shandris and Delaryn can use their dexterous hands to shoot a high-frequency terrifying arrow rain that exceeds the rate of fire of machine guns, but ordinary sentries are obviously unable to do so.


    The magic heavy machine gun is equipped in every company of the night elves, and the magic mortar is convenient to carry.


    Andrea has no prejudice against firearms, UU reading , but at his level, the power of firearms... To be honest, it is not enough.


    Magni noticed the unconcerned expression on Andrea''s face, smiled and patted his arm to remind him, "Don''t underestimate this gun, Gelbin has added a lot of new designs in it, you Find time to give it a try, you won''t be disappointed."


    "Uh... alright."


    Andrea took a look around with the heavy musket, and found nothing special except that it was as beautiful as a work of art.


    It was Magni''s second brother Muradin who led the Bronzebeard dwarf army to the Black Rock Mountain. As for his third brother Brian, who was a monster alongside Zhou Zhuo, he was still archaeological all over the world.


    When Andrea and Seres arrived at the front line of Blackrock Mountain, the Alliance and Horde had already fought many battles around the mountain.


    Even though the orcs were greatly weakened, Orgrim''s claim of avoiding battle was firmly rejected by their custom of pursuing an honorable death.


    As a result, the tribe suffered several major defeats in a row, and now they were trapped in the Black Rock Mountain and could not attack.


    The second orc war was coming to an end, and the tribe''s defeat was already visible to the naked eye. Several victories in succession made many alliance generals unavoidably relaxed.


    Orgrim, who was hiding in the Blackrock Tower and observed quietly, noticed this, and his eyes showed a thoughtful look.


    ''Let''s fight for the last time, just like everyone said, as an orc, you have to die on the battlefield! ''

 Chapter 503： last game

    As a rare strategist in the Horde, Orgrim has a clear understanding of the current situation.


    The Horde is hopeless, and it is only a matter of time before the Alliance is completely defeated.


    Looking out of the window of the Blackstone Mountain Fortress built by the Dark Iron Dwarves, Orgrim sighed softly.


    ''Guiel, I''m sorry that I can''t fulfill my promise to teach you. I hope you can become a competent Frostwolf chieftain under Drek''Thar''s training, and don''t let the Frostwolf clan take the wrong path we have already proven . ''


    ¡­


    As Alterac''s army arrived under the leadership of General Haas, Lothar finally issued a decisive battle order to the entire army.


    The night elves and high elves hanging at the back watched the alliance charge with high morale. After lamenting the progress of mankind, they calmly launched long-range attack support.


    Since there were Alliance soldiers at the front with flesh and blood, Andrea did not take out the arcane puppet that the night elves used to "show their ugly face".


    The night elves imitated the appearance of the high elves, pretending that they could only fight from a distance, and provided high-quality long-range support for the soldiers of the Alliance who were charging ahead.


    Like the kings of the alliance countries, Andrea also began to consider the follow-up development after the end of the war.


    There are more than 100,000 orc soldiers in Blackrock Tower, and the number of hard workers is even more. How to deal with these orcs is a difficult problem that the alliance must solve.


    ''Because of the changes I caused, Terenas'' prestige is not as good as that of the same period in history, will he still act according to his predetermined plan? ''


    Due to the survival of King Ryan, it is naturally impossible for Prince Varian to admire the kings of other countries like his father.


    Although Varian has established a good friendship with Alsace, who is similar in age, the relationship between the two parties is only maintained on the normal exchanges between the princes of the two countries, unlike the original history under the subtle influence of Terenas, Treat Alsace as his own brother.


    The existence of the Kingdom of Sirud has undoubtedly weakened the authority of Lordaeron. To this day, Terenas still regards this neighboring country where a woman is the king as a thorn in his flesh.


    However, due to the wild style developed by the ancestors in the extreme climate of Northrend, the kingdom of Sheld is stronger than Lordaeron in terms of fighting will and individual combat effectiveness.


    If it weren''t for Lordaeron''s strong national strength to have more troops, and the Sheldren''s absolutely unconvincing temper, Terenas might not be able to sleep peacefully at night.


    "oh oh!"


    The sudden drum noise on the battlefield interrupted Andrea''s thoughts. An orc in black plate armor held a square hammer in one hand, and under the desperate **** of a large number of orcs, he went straight to the center where Lothar was. .


    Seeing the very familiar Doomhammer in the opponent''s hand, Andrea frowned, "Orgrim?"


    Anduin Lothar''s age is not young, compared with Orgrim who is in his prime, he has entered his twilight years.


    But the warrior''s soul in Lothar''s heart did not decline with age. Seeing Orgrim clearly coming straight to him, Lothar understood the other party''s thoughts at once.


    Turayang stood in front of Lothar with two swords in his hands, "Marshal! Leave this guy to me to deal with, please withdraw one after another!"


    "Need not."


    Lothar pulled out the great royal sword from his waist, his eyes full of burning fighting spirit.


    "The tribe is powerless to turn the tables. It doesn''t matter whether you win or lose this battle. Since his target is me, let me fight and give the tribe a final fatal blow."


    "But¡­"


    "Okay, Tulayan, you step back first."


    Lothar took a deep breath. As he grew older, he could feel his body functioning rapidly aging. This battle was likely to be the last time he went to the battlefield in person in his life.


    ¡®I hope that I can end my career on the battlefield without regrets. In the future, I¡¯m afraid I can only sit in the back and command. ''


    Andrea pouted when he saw Lothar''s stubborn behavior from a distance, "Sure enough, people will become stubborn when they get old, and even Lothar can''t avoid this vicious circle."


    Seres asked with some concern, "Is it really okay? In case Marshal Lothar is defeated on the battlefield, the morale of the tribe will definitely be high, and then..."


    "Oh~"


    Andrea pointed to Turayang, who took over the command before the battle, "Do you think Lothar will not be prepared for this situation? The disciple Turayang he personally taught has matured rapidly in this war, and he is already able to take charge of his own. "


    "Besides, the tribe is indeed weakened to the extreme. He believes that even if he is unfortunately defeated, Turalyon can lead the alliance army to win the final victory. It is better to obey his own heart and be willful for the last time."


    "but¡­"


    Andrea smiled and touched his chin, "He didn''t die that easily, let''s just wait and see."


    ¡­


    "drink!"


    Under the cover of countless orcs, Orgrim finally rushed in front of Lothar. With the momentum of the impact, he jumped high with the skill of heroic leap, holding the Hammer of Doom with both hands and smashed heavily at Lothar.


    In this battle, Lothar did not hold the shield as usual. Under Orgrim''s fierce momentum, Lothar moved sideways flexibly and slashed from the side while avoiding Orgrim''s attack. to each other.


    "clang!"


    The hasty attack was insufficient, and was blocked by the plate armor on Orgrim''s body. A deep sword mark was left on the side of the breastplate. After landing, Orgrim reached out and touched the plate armor. With scars, his face became more serious.


    "Human commander, you are very strong, but the victory in this battle will belong to me!"


    "Roar!"


    The strong thigh muscles under Orgrim''s leg armor suddenly burst out with great strength, and he charged in front of Lothar almost in the blink of an eye.


    "bump!"


    The warhammer and the giant sword collided with each other and made a dull metal collision sound. The old and frail Lothar was not as powerful as Orgrim, and was forced to take three steps back by the wild strength of the great chief.


    However, after this blow, Lothar basically grasped Orgrim''s power, and used his ingenuity to bounce Orgrim''s war hammer away. The two-handed giant sword in Lothar''s hand was like a dexterous dagger at a tricky angle Graham has multiple bodies.


    The orcs who have always come and gone have never seen this way of using weapons. Orgrim was a little flustered, blocking left and right, UU reading www. uukanshu.com was attacked several times before it could barely adapt to the opponent''s technical fighting style.


    A round of attack consumed a lot of Lothar''s physical strength. Although it was a pity that he failed to take down the enemy in one fell swoop, Lothar could only withdraw the offensive temporarily. The two sides separated a certain distance and re-entered a state of confrontation.


    ''I''m old...''


    Lothar sighed softly in his heart. If he was ten years younger, he would be sure to kill Orgrim completely in the round of attack just now. Unfortunately, time is not forgiving after all, and his body functions began to fail to keep up with him thought out.


    "Huh~"


    Orgrim let out a long breath, the thrilling defense just now made him a little terrified.


    For a moment, he thought that he was going to be dragged down by the opponent''s combo of attacks like a gust of wind and waves, but at the last critical moment, the enemy suddenly withdrew their offensive.


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Orgrim''s heart, ''Is the body unable to keep up? This is my chance. ''


    According to the customs of the orcs, most warriors will take the initiative to go to the battlefield when they are about to grow old, so that they can die in a glorious battle instead of dying in a hospital bed, so there are very few old warriors among the orcs.


    The customs of humans and orcs are different. Even if the old Lothar cannot go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, with his experience in commanding the army, he is still an indispensable pillar of the alliance.


    Under Turalyon''s excellent command art, the tribe''s defeat was obvious, but at this time Turalyon was very worried looking at the center of the battle circle.


    "marshal¡­"

 Chapter 504： Victory is reserved for those who are prepared

    Lothar''s persistent choice made Turayang unable to stop him. All he could do was to try his best to defeat the tribe in the shortest possible time, end the meaning of this duel, and suspend the continuation of the duel in disguise.


    Orgrim was not as single-minded as Grom. After realizing Lothar''s old state, he did not immediately take an airtight attack, but began to consciously consume Lothar''s physical strength.


    "Huh~huh~"


    After more than a dozen rounds of offense and defense, Lothar''s heavy breathing could be heard by everyone nearby, and Orgrim''s eyes became more energetic because of this, and victory was just around the corner.


    Due to multiple collisions with the Doom Hammer, slight cracks appeared on the Great Royal Sword, which was at a disadvantage in terms of unit density. Just like Lothar himself, it seemed that it might be defeated at any time.


    "!"


    Seeing the dawn of victory, Orgrim completely gave up his defense and poured all his anger into Doomhammer. In the last melee fight, Orgrim deliberately smashed the warhammer on Lothar''s raised sword again.


    "Crack~"


    The crisp cracking sound from the long sword made the faces of both sides change color at the same time, one was happy and the other was worried.


    "Boom!"


    In the end, the Great Royal Sword broke into two pieces under the pressure of Orgrim''s breast-feeding strength.


    Seeing this scene, Tulayan hurriedly abandoned his command work and rushed in the direction of Lothar.


    But contrary to the expectations of the two parties, the half-cut sword in Lothar''s hand did not allow Orgrim''s war hammer to pass.


    A bright golden blade extended from the gap in the broken sword, and the materialized energy blade was still firmly blocking the path of Doomhammer.


    "what?!"


    Orgrim used all his strength and never expected such a strange phenomenon to happen.


    Although Lothar was also taken aback, the opportunity to turn defeat into victory was close at hand. The seasoned man put aside his doubts for the time being, and used softness to deflect Orgrim''s attack, and turned around to the right with the help of the opponent''s strength. .


    When Lothar completed the 360¡ã rotation, the side of Orgrim''s body that was previously injured by the sword marks was completely exposed in his field of vision.


    "what!"


    Not missing the opportunity, Lothar held the golden blade with both hands, and slashed down with his last strength.


    "Shua!"


    Orgrim''s left arm, unable to defend any longer, was cut off, and the energy blade continued to split open the already damaged breastplate, and a deep sword wound scratched Orgrim''s left half of his body from the shoulder. , up to his flank.


    "Uh!"


    Orgrim, who was hit **** the left side of his body, lost his balance and fell to the ground covered in blood.


    Lothar looked at the flickering energy blade with a complicated expression, and within a few seconds, the blade that did not come from his own power turned into light particles and slowly dissipated.


    After confirming that Orgrim had passed out due to stress, Lothar turned to look at the night elf position behind the battlefield.


    Andrea smiled and moved the two commanders together to signal Lothar, which made Lothar more sure of who his savior was.


    "Blessed by the Holy Light..."


    Lothar shook his head with a grin. He finally understood why the Moon Shadow Speaker would suddenly propose to bless his weapon with the Holy Light before the war started.


    Although I don''t know how Chairman Moon Shadow guessed the development of the situation, but he was lucky enough to survive today, thanks to his preparation in advance.


    In a one-on-one duel, the weapon is also an extension of the power of the two sides.


    Without Andrea''s advance preparation, Orgrim would have won after the Lothar sword was broken. This kind of defeat is no different from anyone else, and he can only blame himself for using the weapon improperly.


    Lothar accidentally defeated Orgrim who was caught off guard by virtue of the energy light blade. Even if the chieftain knew it, he had no complaints. He could only blame himself for not thinking carefully.


    This kind of situation can''t be counted as off-site force support, it just depends on who is more fully prepared before the battle.


    The orcs, who were already on the verge of collapse, saw the defeat of the great chief, and their morale suddenly fell to the bottom. Most of the orc soldiers threw away their weapons and surrendered under the trend of despair.


    Only a small number of people who refused to admit defeat broke through the encirclement ahead of time, including the death knights of Talon Gorefiend and the Amani trolls of Zul''jin.


    Talon Gorefiend had a great disagreement with Gul''dan, who resurrected him, because of his current status as a dead person. After escaping from Quel''Thalas with Gul''dan, he and Gul''dan parted ways. Return to the Horde again and blame Gul''dan for all the crimes.


    Orgrim knew that this guy was talking nonsense, but at the time of employment, he didn''t expose Talon Gorefiend''s clumsy lies, and asked him to rejoin the battlefield to compete with the alliance''s paladins based on the idea of ????settling after the fall.


    The death knights who came and went like the wind broke through the siege and rushed all the way south. After breaking through the defense of the Kul Tiras marines, they slipped into the Redridge Mountains, and then disappeared like the Blood Ring clan.


    The death knights only have a scale of more than a hundred people, and they cannot have a devastating impact on the post-war order, and now they can''t catch up no matter how much they try to catch up.


    Although the horses of the paladins can receive the infusion of holy light to improve their explosive power and endurance, their physical functions have limits after all. Compared with the tireless undead horses, they will undoubtedly lose in durability.


    Seeing that Lothar survived and won the victory, Turayang let out a sigh of relief.


    In addition to the time when the first orc war started, humans and orcs had been entangled for six years, and finally the winner was completely determined. The alliance soldiers present all excitedly raised their weapons and let out joyful cheers.


    The veterans of the Stormwind Kingdom hugged their comrades tightly and shed tears of excitement. The defeat of the orcs meant that they finally had hope of returning to the country.


    Li Reza also breathed a sigh of relief, the war bow that used to feel light as nothing is now extremely heavy in her hands.


    Seeing Lothar''s thrilling battle today, she strengthened her idea of ??retirement, and subconsciously turned her head to look at the three daughters who got together and chatted about the joy of victory.


    "Ok?"


    Noticing the displeasure on Alleria''s face, Li Reza followed her line of sight with a calm expression. A young human officer was showing his affection to her with a smile. It was Marshal Lothar''s Lieutenant Tulayan.


    "Oh~"


    Li Reza shook her head, not taking this matter to heart.


    There are thousands of people who adore their own daughter. UU Reading is not only human, but also many people in the high elves are boldly pursuing her.


    But the eldest daughter and the second daughter of the family have very high vision, and they don''t even look up to the talents of the high elves, let alone humans whose life spans are obviously unequal.


    But the youngest daughter, Vereesa...


    Li Reza looked at the third daughter who was smiling stupidly with some concern. Under the care of the two sisters, this child knew too little about the dangers of the world. Li Reza worried that one day she would be deceived by human rhetoric.


    High elves have a long lifespan of more than three thousand years, compared with a mere hundred years for human beings.


    If Vereesa really finds a human husband, it means that she will live in nostalgia and sorrow for the remaining thousands of years of her life.


    Her daughter knew very well that Vereesa was the kind of person who accepted death, and once she confirmed her partner, she would not think about anything else.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to make some arrangements in advance. At least let Vereesa open her eyes to see more of the world, and not let her be abducted by glib humans. ''


    "Ah Choo!"


    A red-haired man in Dalaran sneezed suddenly, and the young mage turned his head and looked around in confusion.


    "Who is cursing me?"


    A handsome and extraordinary blond high elf mage in front frowned and urged, "Ronin, what are you looking at? Follow up, Master Antonidas issued an emergency call, something important must happen."


    "I''m coming!"


    ''Illusion. ''

 Chapter 505： walking disaster

    The six-year orc war finally came to an end. After Orgrim was seriously injured and defeated, most people in the tribe lost their will to fight and let the soldiers of the alliance restrain them.


    As for the forest trolls, clans such as Xiezhi, Rotten Moss, and Deadwood left the main force and returned to their territory as early as the retreat. Only small clans such as Burningthorn and Huoshu remained united with Orgrim.


    Zul''jin saw something bad in the battle, and led the remaining soldiers of the Amani clan to flee ahead of time, and the tribe''s supervisor team had no time to take care of them at this time.


    There was no news of the Zul''jin and Amani clans who fled north into the wetlands. When Andrea heard the news, he even had the absurd idea that they would change from forest trolls to swamp trolls.


    Of course, not all the orc clans were willing to accept the defeat of the tribe. There were still many clans who fled into the wilderness after the defeat and continued to fight guerrillas with the chasing troops of the alliance countries.


    However, most of these scattered clans cannot form a large scale, and the alliance eager to divide the dirty after the war is too lazy to mobilize a large army to hunt them down, and hand them over to the local security and patrol forces in various countries.


    Among these fleeing clans, the biggest ones belong to the Blood Ring and Blackstone clans, and the half-disabled Dragonmaw clan barely counts as one.


    The chief of the Blood Ring clan, Kilrogg, fled from Dun Morogh and retreated all the way to the south. Because he was always walking through the deep old forest, he failed to catch up with the final battle at Blackrock Mountain, but directly returned to the Black Swamp by bypassing the large forest .


    With Orgrim mortally wounded and captured, there is only one final step left in the war between the Alliance and the Horde¡ªclosing the Dark Portal.


    "Is this the portal of darkness?"


    Khadgar looked at the majestic gate standing in the huge pit in the wasteland in shock. The two giant statues standing with swords and the dark green energy vortex that was always rotating in the center made Khadgar swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    The southern part of the black swamp, which used to have abundant water vapor, has almost completely lost its vitality, and most of the nearby protozoa have been mutated by evil energy corrosion.


    Andrea used the druid''s ability to calm animals to attract a crocodile that originally lived near the swamp. Half of the surface of this poor creature turned mottled green, and the corrosion of the evil energy made it look very painful.


    Caressing the surface of the crocodile, Andrea tried to inject the pure force of nature into its body.


    "Roar~"


    The crocodile twisted its body and let out an uneasy growl, but remained calm under the comfort of Andrea''s animals.


    As Andrea advanced to demigod, his physical energy system has undergone a very strange change. The use of light and darkness does not need to switch forms, and the neutral force of nature separates the two opposing energies that repel each other. .


    Now Andrea can use different spells of light and darkness with his left hand and right hand respectively, and the natural energy separated from the shadow energy can also be used alone.


    "No." Shaking his head regretfully, Andrea stood up from a half-squatting position, "The creatures here are severely corroded by evil energy, and it cannot be cleared in a short time. It seems that a group of druids will be sent Stay in this wasteland and try to restore the ecology here."


    Turalyon''s eyes often turned to Alleria, the representative of the High Elf team, and his unabashed attitude made Alleria frown.


    "Cough~" Noticing the displeasure of the goddess in his mind, Tulayang coughed lightly and took over the words, "Just in time, the Alliance also plans to send troops to build a fortress on this wasteland, and keep an eye on the Dark Portal."


    "Druids in your country can use the fortress as a base to conduct research and restore this wasteland."


    Under the leadership of Marshal Lothar, the alliance''s large troops were successfully dispatched, and Orgrim and other high-ranking prisoners were also brought back to the King City of Lordaeron for trial.


    It has to be said that Orgrim''s life is very big, because the chieftain of the tribe still has great political uses, the priest of Lordaeron used the holy light to heal his wounds.


    Having lost an arm by Lothar and lost a lot of blood, Orgrim still survived tenaciously, but he has not yet woken up from the coma of serious injuries.


    As one of the marshal''s adjutants, Tulayang led a third of the troops under the order of Lothar, and rushed south with the mages of the alliance to the black swamp to close the gate of darkness.


    Including the night elves and high elves, all countries participating in the war sent some troops to accompany the team.


    The high elves are led by Alleria and Vereesa, while the night elves are led by Andrea himself, accompanied by his wife Seres.


    In fact, it stands to reason that Andrea should follow Lothar back to the Royal City of Lordaeron to participate in the grand celebration banquet.


    But Andrea didn''t want to quarrel with the alliance''s kings who were already blinded by profit, and entrusted the task of contacting the alliance to Niyana Starscar, the ambassador of the Dark Night Republic to the alliance. go south.


    Half a month has passed since Andrea and others arrived in this desolate yellow land. The mages headed by Khadgar conducted an in-depth study of the Dark Portal, and the conclusions they drew were mixed.


    The Dark Portal can be closed by taking the time to destroy the fel energy conduits that feed it one by one, but there''s no guarantee that the Horde will ever be able to reopen it from the other side.


    When the countries of the alliance began to quarrel over the disposal of the tribal captives and the subsequent distribution of spoils, UU Reading Lothar argued hard, and finally got the kings of the human countries who were full of dirty political ideas to agree to build a fortress near the Dark Portal. for surveillance.


    Now this dry swamp has been given a brand new name¡ªCursed Lands. The Fortress, which has already started construction, will serve as the first barrier to monitor and defend the Dark Portal in the future.


    Due to the rare opportunity to study the Dark Portal and evil energy, Dalaran sent many excellent mages this time. Andrea was staring at a blond high elf with a meaningful smile on his face.


    This "high elf" wearing a red robe was looked very uncomfortable by Andrea, and he probably knew that his identity had been exposed in Andrea''s eyes.


    Krasus, the name of the high elf mage, although even his fellow clansmen don''t know where the great magister suddenly popped up.


    Beside Krasus was a busy young mage, and all the mages from Dalaran avoided this handsome red-haired man.


    According to the rumors that Andrea heard, this young mage named Ronin is still unable to control the huge magical power in his body well, and inexplicable explosions often occur when casting spells, and none of the people who performed the mission with him have a good end , Dalaran mages privately referred to him as "the walking disaster".


    ¡®Crassus and Rhonin? ''


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "It''s time for you to step onto the stage of history." ''


    :. :

 Chapter 506： Terenas Chain Meter

    After months of hard work, the Dark Portal has finally been demolished.


    A huge explosion was triggered from the center of the gate, and the evil energy vortex stopped operating under the explosion of energy. Now, the khaki-colored rocks behind the gate can be directly seen through the central door frame.


    Shocking cheers sounded, and the closure of the Dark Portal marked the official end of the Orc War. The tribes that remained in Azeroth and hid in Tibet had no way to go home, and sooner or later they would be successfully wiped out by patrols from all over the place.


    In the forest north of the Black Swamp, now renamed the Swamp of Sorrows, Kilrogg witnessed the scene where the way home was cut off.


    After a long silence, Kilrogg silently turned around and led the remaining warriors of the Blood Ring clan into the depths of the swamp, temporarily taking root in the area closest to the Dark Portal.


    The Dragonmaw clan escaped fast enough that Zuluhed and the others retreated across the gate before the Alliance pursuers arrived.


    According to the scouts that Prism placed near the portal of darkness, a group of familiar black dragons followed them into the portal.


    Most members of the Blackrock Clan were arrested together with Orgrim and other senior generals, and now the one who claims to be the Blackrock Clan and hides in the depths of Blackrock Mountain is actually the Blacktooth Clan of Red Blackhand.


    Although Orgrim came to power through the orc tradition of Mak''Gora, Red always held a grudge against the enemy who killed his father.


    Seeing that Orgrim was captured by humans, he immediately jumped out as the orthodox heir of the great chief, and ordered the orcs who had fled near Blackrock Mountain to return to the leadership of the Blackrock clan.


    Many of the orcs of the Six Gods and No Owners really believed in the big cake he drew. Now Red''s fake Blackrock clan occupies the upper half of the Blackstone Mountain building, and the Black Iron Dwarves who live in the Blackrock Abyss are temporarily in the same river.


    Andrea was quite surprised when he first heard the news. In the original history, the Blackstone orcs fought against the Black Iron dwarves with the support of the Black Dragon.


    Logically speaking, the current Blackrock clan should not be able to wrestle with the Black Iron dwarves who have a big boss behind them, unless...


    ¡®N¡¯Zoth instructed Ragnaros to release the water, deliberately providing a base for the remnants of the old tribe to recuperate, so that they can continue to stir up the wind and clouds of Azeroth in the future? ''


    In the original history, Nefarian of Ragnaros was in the final analysis subordinates of the ancient gods, and the struggle between them was more like a factional struggle within the ancient **** system.


    The two sides did not fight real fire in the Black Rock Mountain, but let their respective slaves hone their combat effectiveness in the non-stop war.


    As for the lives of the Dark Iron dwarves and Blackrock orcs... what was that? Isn''t it just a number for the boss?


    Seeing that the Dark Portal was destroyed with his own eyes, Andrea''s work in the Eastern Continent basically came to an end.


    Notify Fandral to dispatch a group of druids from the Cenarion Council to station in the unfinished Watch Fort, while monitoring the movement of the Dark Portal, while restoring the miserable ecology of the Blasted Lands.


    Although the Dark Portal cut off the fel erosion from Draenor after the Dark Portal was closed, the vitality of this land was almost cut off. Even if the druids worked hard to recover, there would be no immediate results in a short period of time.


    I don''t know whether it''s due to the correction power of history or their personalities. Turayang and Rhonin fell in love with Alleria and Vereesa, who led the high elf rangers to the cursed land to check the situation.


    Vereesa was a little curious about the humans that she had little contact with before, and her relationship with Rhonin was not bad, but Turalyon''s side was more sad.


    With Aurelia''s appearance and talent, no matter where she goes, there will be no shortage of suitors. Turayang is just a pair of countless big pigs, and was soon completely ignored by Aurelia.


    Vereesa didn''t really have a male-female affection for Luo Ning. This girl was lively and outgoing by nature, and she accepted most of her advances to humans.


    Before parting with Li Reza, Alleria was specially reminded by her mother, seeing that Vereesa had more and more contact with human beings, the elder sister of Windrunner decisively took her younger sister to bid farewell to the alliance.


    Tulayang took the opportunity to say, "It''s just right, it''s almost time for me to return to Lordaeron to report on my duties, let''s go together..."


    "no need."


    Alleria refused with a cold expression, "We plan to go north on a night elf ship, General Turalyon, let''s bid farewell here, Vereesa, follow me."


    "Oh."


    Vereesa said goodbye to Luo Ning and the others with a smile on her face, "Goodbye, little Luo Ning, I will listen to your adventure stories when I have a chance."


    Although Vereesa is still a little childish under the doting of her two sisters, she is several hundred years old after all, and Luo Ning can only be regarded as a junior in front of her...


    The Third Fleet of the Night Republic originally planned to go north and return to Suramar, and it would not be a big problem to send the high elves along the way.


    But Turayang couldn''t let the night elves send him to set off together. He still has a task assigned by Lothar. He needs to go to the old site of Stormwind first, and investigate the ruins with Gavin Ladd, who returned to his homeland first. Clear the remaining orcs around.


    Andrea stepped into the portal and looked at Turayang and Luo Ning and shook his head helplessly, "Oh, it''s a crime." ''


    ¡­


    After all, the night elves are just visiting troops for the alliance. Even if Niyana argues hard, under the strict defense of the iron **** Terenas, the night elves can''t get much benefit.


    However, this was in Andrea''s expectation. The goal of this Eastern Expedition was not to obtain substantive benefits, but some intangible benefits.


    Although under Andrea''s intentional concealment, the army of the Night Republic did not fully reveal its full strength, but the physical combat power and spellcasting strength displayed by the night elves in this battle alone has already made Terenas and others The king is under a lot of pressure.


    For a long time, humans have been sitting on the fertile territory of the Eastern Continent. The high elves have been secluded all the year round, and the night elves rarely cross the sea on a large scale to gain a sense of presence. Many humanists are arrogant and think that humans are already the world among the mortal races. Invincible.


    This war with the orcs slapped them in the face, which made many people who floated to the sky realize that human beings are not as strong as they thought.


    Even Dalaran, known as the magical kingdom, is still a younger brother in front of the high elves with amazing arcane power, and the physical abilities of human beings are far inferior to the orcs who have been beaten with chicken blood and the night elves under normal conditions.


    After teleporting back to Lordaeron, Andrea first learned from Niyana about the decision of the alliance countries to deal with the orc captives.


    "A prisoner of war camp. UU reading "


    Andrea smiled sarcastically, "Sure enough, it still appeared. ''


    The construction of the orc prisoner-of-war camp was actually a conspiracy prepared by Terenas long ago. Its purpose was only to use the heavy maintenance cost of the prisoner-of-war camp to drag down other human countries whose overall strength was not as good as itself.


    In essence, it has the same effect as a certain bald eagle forcibly creating enemies for the X Covenant and forcing its allies to pay for its own military expenses.


    Gilneas, Stormgard, and Sylud all expressed strong opposition. The wealthy Kul Tiras was neutral. Terenas, who had just won the war, overcame their objections vigorously. In Dalaran, the Kingdom of Stormwind, The proposal was passed by a majority vote with the support of Alterac and Alterac.


    "The Kingdom of Stormwind should be Terenas who promised to support them in rebuilding the country. Dalaran probably got some kind of promise, Alterac..."


    Andrea nodded his forehead with his finger, "Hasn''t Barov seen Terenas'' ambition yet? At this time, he dared to stand on his side and seek skin from the tiger. ''


    Alterac, there is no king now.

 Chapter 507： Frustrated Li Reza

    Although Barov, who is obsessed with the authorities, is more or less wary of other countries, the benefits promised by Terenas still make them agree to side with Lordaeron on the matter of the prisoner-of-war camp.


    After all, the Barov family is not short of money, but it is not a problem to pay for the maintenance of the prisoner-of-war camp.


    But Andrea, who was driving the Prophet, knew Terenas'' insidious political plan.


    He deliberately used the prison camp proposal to open the way first, not just to disgust Gilneas, Cyrod and Stormgard.


    In this matter, he made a certain promise to obtain the support of Alterac, but this undoubtedly left a bad impression on the Barov family in the hearts of these three countries.


    Among the four countries that chose to approve the construction of the prisoner-of-war camp, the Stormwind Kingdom was eager to return south to rebuild its own country, and Dalaran was just an independent city-state, which could not be counted on at critical moments.


    Once Alterac is deemed by Terenas to be no longer capable of defending his homeland in the next proposal of the alliance... Gilneas and Stormgard, who were already unhappy with Barov, will definitely not be able to resist A piece of fat was gnawed off his body.


    "Br¨¹nnhilde, next Terenas should throw out a series of tricks, if possible, you and Daelin should try to help Alterac as much as possible."


    "Alterac? Why are we helping Lordaeron''s lackeys?"


    Brunhilde frowned, and was forced to support the construction and maintenance of the prisoner-of-war camp. Even this wise queen was very displeased with Alterac, which was attached to Lordaeron.


    Andrea smiled and spread his hands and said, "It''s a very simple truth. Maybe no matter how much I say now, you won''t be able to nod and agree immediately. Let''s observe the follow-up progress for now. I believe you will make the right choice by then."


    Brunhilde rolled his eyes, "Playing this charade again... Well, since you''ve said that, let me take a good look at what happens next."


    The countries that joined the Alliance, including the Wildhammer Dwarves, Bronzebeard Dwarves, and Gnomes, did not have much say. The main body of the Alliance was still in the hands of the Eight Human Nations.


    And among these human nations, the Kingdom of Silud has the best relationship with the Republic of Dark Night, a friendship that has lasted for thousands of years and has never faded.


    The second is Kul Tiras, which has always maintained a good trade and cooperation relationship, the Stormwind Kingdom, which has only increased contact and cooperation in recent years, and the Barov family, which recently stepped up their activities because of Andrea''s help in making suggestions.


    It''s a pity that the Barov family is now immersed in Terenas'' empty promises, and their minds are full of the joy of being on the throne. Andrea''s cryptic reminders were not listened to by them.


    In order to avoid being considered to be provoking the relationship between human nations, Andrea couldn''t speak too clearly, so she could only tell Brunhilde and Daelin to help when the time comes, and try to save Alterac kingdom.


    In addition to deepening exchanges with the border countries of the alliance, this time he assisted Quel''Thalas to defend the orc attack, took down Zul''Aman who had been stuck in the throat of the high elves for thousands of years, and made the image of the night elves appear in Quel''Thalas. Si has changed a lot.


    Especially the transformation of the high elves living in the Amani forest is the most obvious. If the night elves hadn''t sent troops to help, God knows what their homeland would have become under the ravages of orcs and trolls.


    The people of Eversong Forest have also changed their hostile attitude towards the night elves to a certain extent.


    In any case, it is an indisputable fact that the Night Republic sent troops to assist its kingdom.


    Although the nobles headed by the Silvermoon Council are still not interested in the night elves, at least the help of the night elves this time has gained a good impression in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Prince Kael''thas once again applied to the Sun King to end his "study abroad" and return to Silvermoon City. Although the Silvermoon Council repeatedly expressed opposition, after going through a war, Anasteria''s stubborn ideas have undergone some subtle changes. .


    He finally agreed to Kael''thas'' request, and Aethas Sunreaver stayed in Dalaran to maintain the relationship with the human mage kingdom. Crown Prince Kael''thas returned to Quel''Thalas with his close entourage.


    The Sun King''s decision made the Silvermoon Council howl, and the nobles had a bad feeling that their days of domineering in the past seemed to be gradually going away with the return of Kael''thas.


    "ambassador?"


    When meeting with Kael''thas in Lordaeron, the prince proposed to the Night Republic to send ambassadors to each other on behalf of the Sun King.


    Andrea rubbed her chin and thought about it, "It''s okay to send an ambassador, but who do you plan to send to Anakis? It won''t be the nobles of the Silvermoon Council with their noses up to the sky, right?"


    "how is this possible."


    Kael''thas sneered, "Sooner or later, I''ll take those guys with their corpses on a vegetarian diet. Of course, I won''t give them a chance to make political achievements at this time."


    "Although there are some sensible people in the aristocratic faction, in order to treat them equally, my father decided to completely eliminate all the aristocratic forces this time, and let the ranger general Li Reza recommend candidates."


    "Uh¡­"


    Andrea rubbed her eyebrows with her fingers and asked, "I probably guessed who it would be."


    Li Reza said many times during this war that she was going to retire, and Cirvanas would soon take over her position as Ranger General, so it was impossible for her to walk away.


    Excluding Cirvanas, there are only a few people who are eligible to be recommended by Li Reza, Aurelia, Vereesa, and...then who is it?


    Kael''thas smiled on his handsome face and nodded, "You guessed it right, the main envoy is Alleria, and Vereesa is the deputy envoy."


    ''really¡­''


    As early as saying goodbye to Li Reza yesterday, Andrea heard some clues from her tone.


    Turayang''s stalking made Alleria very impatient, and the good relationship between the inexperienced Vereesa and humans also made Li Reza quite a headache, so she just took this opportunity to send her two daughters to the other side of the sea Go hide for a while.


    High elves have a lifespan of thousands of years, and their periods are often too much for humans to bear.


    Tulayang and Luo Ning are both in their 20s. UU Reading Li Resa does not believe that they will not be able to marry and have children in more than ten years.


    In order for her daughters not to be widowed early in the future, Li Reza thought it was necessary for her to help Alleria and Vereesa to guard against them. Find the right husband.


    Thinking of this, Andrea couldn''t help complaining in her heart, "Except for those nobles living in Silvermoon City, there are very few people who are qualified to marry the Duke of Windrunner''s family. Could it be the unnamed lord?" ''


    Kael''thas''s visit to Lordaeron this time should be his last visit to the human kingdom in a short period of time. He is full of ambitions to return to Silvermoon City, fight wits and courage with the Sun King and the Silvermoon Council, and complete the mission for Quel''Thalas who lacks vitality as soon as possible. reform.


    After sending Kael''thas away, Andrea and Seres also left this city full of political stink through teleportation spells, and returned to the mainland of Kalimdor, while generals such as Shandris and Laetitia could only follow The army returned together in the troop carrier.


    Regarding the ambassadors stationed in Silvermoon City, Andrea already had some clues. After returning to Anakis, he immediately strode to the Great Moon Temple, ready to listen to other people''s opinions.

 Chapter 508： Aspects Invitation

    In the chamber of the Great Moon God Temple, Tyrande looked at Andrea with a strange expression, "Are you sure? Let me remind you first that the ambassador''s work should last for a long time."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I''m sure, I discussed it with Celes and Shandris before leaving the Eastern Continent."


    "As long as she doesn''t object, let her go to Quel''Thalas as a social practice to see the world. After all, traveling around the world is just a fleeting look. To understand the local customs, you need to actually integrate into life."


    Tyrande sighed and said, "It''s up to you. In terms of status, Aurora is definitely qualified. Picky high elves should not complain about this."


    Yes, Andrea intends to send her daughter Aurora to Quel''Thalas as an ambassador.


    Aurora has already grown up, her mind is more mature than the childish Vereesa, and she has no problem with her ability to serve as an ambassador.


    After repelling the orc invasion and solving the long-plagued forest troll rebellion, Quel''Thalas should not experience too much turmoil in a short period of time. The only thing that worries Andrea is Quel''Thalas Extravagant lifestyle.


    Turning her head to look at Fandria, Andrea asked, "Aurora will be the chief envoy. I hope I can assign her a reliable deputy. Fandre, please send Ferrien over to help."


    Fandral nodded and said, "No problem. It just so happens that the Druid organization in the Eastern Continent also needs to be managed by one person. If possible, I hope to develop the Druid faith among the high elves. Let that kid go."


    As Fandral''s most valued apprentice, Ferrien has become very calm after thousands of years of experience, and he is no longer the little kid who followed Leticia back then.


    Although Ferrien had married a long time ago, due to the extremely low fertility rate of the night elves, he still had no sons and half daughters, so he didn''t have to worry about his children''s education when he moved to Quel''Thalas.


    In the past few years, Fandral has been in a good mood. The members of the Supreme Council can see the smirk on his face from time to time.


    Varstann and Leiana have been married for many years, and finally added a new member to the Staghelm family a few years ago-Fandral''s precious granddaughter Estalia.


    When Estalia was born, Andrea was still in town in the Eastern Continent, so he didn''t get to see the little girl come into the world with his own eyes. When he came back this time, he made up a special gift for the little guy.


    "then."


    Andrea threw a golden crystal pendant to Fandral, "It is filled with highly compressed and very stable power of holy light. Once the master is sensed to be injured, the holy light stored in the pendant will automatically provide healing. It can activate a demigod-level sacred barrier once."


    The holy barrier is improved by Andrea through the power word - strong wall learned from Velen. It is similar to the holy shield of human paladins, and can provide the recipient with almost invincible defense in a short period of time.


    As long as the attack received within the duration does not exceed the strength limit of the caster, this defense is invincible and cannot be broken, and it can exert a powerful life-saving effect at critical moments.


    Andrea recorded the ending of Estalia under the entry of Fandral in the memo. This poor little girl who was regarded as the last reliance by Fandral, who lost her son, died of the "orthodox tribe"''s attack on Astrana. In raid.


    Regardless of whether the timeline will end in the future, it is still necessary to make some preparations in advance.


    ¡­


    "A mission to Quel''Thalas?"


    Aurora tilted her head and thought for a while, "No problem. I was very interested in this country when I traveled around Quel''Thalas before. This time, I can learn more about the customs and customs of the high elves."


    "It''s fine if you agree, but I have to remind you."


    Andrea straightened her face, and rubbed Aurora''s hair heavily, "Remember, don''t be affected by the high elves'' extravagant life style. If you let me know that you live that corrupt life like them..."


    Aurora rolled her eyes, and waved her father''s big hand open, "Dad, don''t you know who I am? I won''t be infected by those high elves, and there''s Ferrien helping to watch. "


    "It''s you, Dad." Aurora smirked and poked Andrea''s waist with her elbow, "I heard that the two ambassadors sent by Quel''Thalas to Anakis knew you, and they were the two ambassadors. Girl, do you have any ideas?"


    "Oh~"


    Andrea rolled up the dead fish eyes, and tapped lightly on the head of her daughter, big or small, "Take care of yourself, your dad is getting old, and he doesn''t spend his mind on hunting like young people. Yan Shang."


    Aurora is not young anymore, but this girl doesn''t seem to have the idea of ??finding a partner yet, which makes Andrea, Seres, and Shandris feel a little worried.


    If he could find a suitable candidate for Quel''Thalas this time, he would be able to accept it. Lifespan is not a problem at all. The big deal is to drag that kid back to Anarsis to receive Nordrassil''s blessing.


    "Hmph!" Aurora proudly said with her hips akimbo, "Don''t worry about it, Dad. My chasers can line up from the Temple of the Moon God to the manor outside the city, but I haven''t caught my eye yet."


    "Stinky girl..."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea turned his gaze to a dry dragon lying lazily on the sofa.


    "What about you? Don''t you plan to go to Quel''Thalas with Aurora again?"


    "Me?" Onyxia waved her hands lazily and said, "I''ll forget it. I''ve gotten used to the night elves'' lifestyle over the years, so I''ll stay in Kalimdor."


    "By the way." Onyxia suddenly remembered something, and said with a hammer on the palm of her hand, "Malygos told me to send a message, asking you to take time to go to Wyrmrest Temple after the war, the guardian dragons want to know The current situation of Dragon Soul."


    As the nightmare gradually subsided, except for Malfurion who was still fighting in the Emerald Dream, most of the green dragons including Ysera were liberated.


    Knowing that she missed the battle to siege Deathwing, Ysera was somewhat regretful, but the free and easy Green Dragon Queen quickly put aside this regret and became interested in the hugely changed Dragon Soul. UU reading


    "The soul of the dragon..."


    With a somewhat tangled expression, Andrea took out a golden disc the size of an egg from his chest. The dragon soul that could have been used as a heart shield shrank rapidly, and now there is only such a little left.


    And the power in the Dragon Soul was absorbed by the pocket golden little dragon wrapped around Andrea''s chest.


    "Wow!"


    Both sides of Aurora looked at this magical little dragon that seemed to be a mixture of Eastern and Western dragons, "What is this? Why does it look a little different from ordinary dragons?"


    Onyxia also looked at the little dragon intently, she always felt that there was something in this little thing that attracted her.


    Andrea said distressedly, "The spirit of the artifact? Or the soul of the weapon? Anyway, it''s something similar."


    "A long time has allowed the soul of the dragon to give birth to a pseudo-soul, that is, you have seen this little guy, I call it the heart of the guardian dragon¡ªalso known as Dragon Hart."

 Chapter 509： see the picture

    It stands to reason that the heart of the guardian dragon born from absorbing energy should have no entity.


    But Andrea could clearly feel the warm touch coming from his chest at this time. The guy''s delicate and soft golden scales had long been warmed by Andrea''s body temperature, and it seemed to enjoy this temperature very much.


    "Huh?"


    Sensing the temperature change outside, Dragon, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his crystal-like eyes.


    Aurora, who was very interested in the artwork, moved her hands subconsciously, and begged her father, "Dad, can I hug it? Just a few minutes."


    Andrea stretched out his finger and pointed at Dragon''s body, "Ask it, this guy has great intelligence and can understand our words, so he can only answer."


    "Aww~"


    With a baby-like dragon roar, Dragon obediently flew away from Andrea''s chest, slowly floated in front of Aurora, whose eyes were shining, and stretched out his tongue to lick her fingers.


    Onyxia poked it curiously, the soft scales seemed to have no protective power, but the flexibility of rebounding back was very strong.


    "It''s really strange." Onyxia said suspiciously, "I can feel four different protection powers from it, but this guy doesn''t seem to be able to use these powers for himself."


    Andrea nodded and said, "I feel it too, but Dragon seems to be comprehending something from these forces that do not belong to him. It has already begun to produce its own energy in its body, but it is not mature yet."


    "Hmm..." Onyxia looked at the soft and cute Dragon and thought for a while, "Could it be because of the lack of the black dragon''s power to protect the earth?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing Onyxia''s words, Dragon turned his head and looked at her with shining eyes.


    "It seems to be hit by me."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Maybe, let the guardian dragons check it later, maybe they can solve this guy''s problem."


    ¡­


    Although the orc war has come to an end temporarily, the aftermath of the war has not completely dissipated.


    The establishment of the orc prisoner-of-war camp has caused varying degrees of burden on the economic systems of the eight human nations. King Genn Greymane has become more and more disgusted with Terenas'' decision to build a prisoner-of-war camp. Recently, the two have often argued in public .


    Gilneas has always pursued isolationism. If the Horde was not too powerful, he would not have planned to join the alliance dominated by Lordaeron.


    At the end of the war, most of the orcs were captured, and the tribe fell apart because of this. Jean''s autism from the Greymane royal family began to gain the upper hand again. He had already formed a plan in his heart to break away from the alliance and refuse to pay the maintenance costs of the prisoner-of-war camp.


    However, a recent change within the alliance made him temporarily suppress the idea of ????closing the country in his heart.


    In the long wrangling of spoils after the war, Terenas spent the initial period of alliance and alliance, and finally showed his fangs to Alterac, who had long had a feud.


    Before his death, Constantine Menethil left a "curse" to future generations. He hoped that Lordaeron would recover the lost territories in the past, including the entire territory of the Kingdom of Xilud and the one that was forcibly taken away by Alterac. Kaer Darrow and Chillwind Post.


    Generations of Kings of Lordaeron have been carrying out Constantine''s instructions before his death. Seeing Alterac fall into unprecedented weakness, Terenas finally couldn''t help it.


    "Boom!"


    Old Duke Lex Barov threw his cane to the ground tremblingly, stood up from his seat and looked at Terenas with a gentle smile on his face in disbelief.


    "Your Majesty Terenas, I seem to have misheard, can you repeat what you just said?"


    "Of course." Terenas said with a smile, "Since Alterac is unable to protect its capital and royal family, why don''t you let other countries help you, as members of the alliance, we need to help each other."


    "you!"


    Lex was trembling with anger. The people present were all old hooligans who had been in the political arena for many years. Terenas'' intentions couldn''t be more obvious. He wanted to use the name of the alliance to intervene in Alterac''s internal affairs.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    General Haas yelled angrily, "Don''t think we don''t know what Lordaeron is thinking! Regardless of the opposition of your allies, you built the prisoner-of-war camp to increase the economic burden of all countries, so as to achieve your dirty ambition of cannibalizing other human countries. !"


    Lex''s complexion changed, and he stretched out his thin arms to hold the old general, "Hass! Shut up!"


    Terenas'' face darkened completely. Everyone knew what he was trying to do. With his thick skin as a king, he could pretend he didn''t see the hostile looks from other kingdoms, but it was another thing to be pointed at and scolded in person. up.


    "Presumptuous!" Terenas''s eyes shone coldly, "It''s not your turn to intervene in the meeting of the King of Lianmei. Don''t the people of Alterac even understand the most basic etiquette?"


    Terenas'' aggressiveness made the Alterac side very upset and aggrieved. When Lex saw the expressions of the other kings watching with cold eyes, or hesitating to speak, he suddenly felt a chill in his heart.


    ''be cheated! At the beginning, Terenas promised to support the Barov family, but it was just a false bait thrown out of his mouth! ''


    Being able to develop the Barov family step by step to where it is today, Lex is definitely not mediocre. After the temptation of the king''s position gradually receded, he finally saw Terenas'' plan clearly.


    Gilneas and Stormgard, who had previously quarreled over the construction of the prisoner-of-war camp, looked on coldly. These two countries border Alterac. If Lordaeron makes the first cut, they will definitely attack the hyenas. The same swarming bite.


    The Kingdom of Ryan also understood Terenas'' conspiracy, but he opened his mouth, but nothing came out in the end.


    Lothar pressed heavily on Ryan''s shoulder, "Your Majesty, we cannot protect ourselves at the moment and cannot help Alterac. The reconstruction support fund promised by Terenas is for this reason."


    Ryan shook his hands under the table heavily, "I know that restoration of the country is the most important thing, and I will not let my impulse dominate me."


    Dalaran had nothing to do with himself hanging high, Antonidas closed his eyes and rested, UU Reading gently stroked his long white beard with his left hand.


    The Wildhammer, the Bronzebeard dwarf, and the dwarf looked at each other, and continued to remain silent. After all, whoever wins or loses in this matter has nothing to do with them.


    Brunhilde, who had been watching coldly, saw the faces of the leaders of the alliance countries, and a sneer gradually appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    ''So this is Andrea''s cold lips and teeth? Menethil...heh~''


    If Lordaeron were allowed to annex a large area of ??Alteran, their national power would become unprecedentedly strong, and the first to bear the brunt would probably be the Kingdom of Herod, who was the heartbroken king of Menethil.


    "King Terenas, isn''t your method a little shameless?"


    Brunhilde stood up from his seat leisurely, "Even if Alterac did not perform well in this orc war, they did not have any major faults. If the Black Dragon Rebellion happened in any country, our end would be the same. No better than Perenold."


    "Using this excuse to annex Alterac, don''t you think your appetite is too big?"


    "And you."


    Regardless of Terenas'' gloomy expression, Brunhilde turned his head to look at the silent Genn and Solas, "If Alterac disintegrates, you can indeed eat a piece of fat, but what about the future?"


    "Since Lordaeron dares to set a precedent to seize other countries, who can guarantee that he will not become the second target? Gilneas, which is next to Lordaeron? Or Stormgard, the legitimate birthplace of the Arathor Empire? "

 Chapter 510： split alliance

    The fierce quarrels among the members of the alliance in Lordaeron had a great impact. When Andrea received the news, the alliance of Lordaeron had already begun to disintegrate due to the uneven distribution of spoils.


    Under the questioning and reminder from the Kingdom of Sylud, Jin, who had already had a problem in his heart, finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He stepped forward first, pressed Terenas for the treatment of Alterac, and openly expressed his desire to divide A cup of soup.


    Of course Terenas, who dreamed of the unification of mankind, would not admit it, and he categorically rejected the speculation of the Kingdom of Jin.


    But what''s weird is that this guy turned his head and began to threaten Alterac again, making it clear that he wanted to eat alone and not give soup to other countries.


    Jean, who has not yet become an old wolf, suddenly became angry. He said so much nonsense before the relationship was just playing me.


    Kyrgyzstan immediately stated that they would withdraw from the alliance. Whoever likes to pay for the maintenance of the orc prisoner-of-war camp will pay for it. Gilneas will no longer assume the responsibilities and obligations of the alliance in the future.


    King Thoras of Stormgard was also interested in nibbling a piece of fat from Alterac at the beginning. He has been jealous of Hillsbrad, whose land is fertile and people rich.


    Terenas'' iron **** attitude forced Gilneas away. Solas also took the opportunity to express his intention to withdraw from the alliance when he failed to reap any benefits. By the way, he also encouraged countries such as Kul Tiras and Dalaran to leave together. , Let Lordaeron manage the orc prisoner-of-war camp by himself.


    Andrea has seen through Dalaran long ago. This independent magic city-state that advertises freedom and enlightenment has no integrity at all, and it will fall to whichever side is more powerful.


    Anyway, Dalaran has a lot of money in its trade with the high elves, and the maintenance costs of the mere prisoner-of-war camps are not difficult for them.


    Brunhilde didn''t expect Terenas to be so indifferent. After Gilneas and Stormgard withdrew, she also expressed her position that she didn''t want to follow a selfish leader.


    It was these three human kingdoms that finally decided to withdraw from the alliance. The dwarves and gnomes and other joining countries had nothing to do with them, and they did not express their position on this big quarrel among the human countries.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind still asks Lordaeron. Although Terenas'' actions made Ryan very disdainful, but right now he can only swallow all the negative emotions back into his stomach temporarily.


    Daelin of Kul Tiras has a fiery temper, but that doesn''t mean he just lets his muscles control his brain.


    As the king of a country, although Daelin would often do impulsive things driven by emotions, the withdrawal of the alliance was related to the national destiny of the entire Kul Tiras. He barely suppressed his inner dissatisfaction and did not publicly express his opinions , Continue to pretend to be deaf and dumb in the alliance.


    Kul Tiras is a sea kingdom, and there are only so many resources on the island. If the country wants to grow and develop, trade cooperation with land countries is inevitable.


    Daelin''s neutral attitude at least won''t offend either side, and he can continue to carry out maritime trade with all human kingdoms as before.


    Daelin in this time and space did not lose his family members in the war, his hatred for orcs was not so strong, and he did not have much resistance to the establishment of prisoner-of-war camps. Moreover, Kul Tiras had strong financial resources, and the cost of maintaining the prisoner-of-war camps was not painful to them. itch.


    Lex of the Barov family has seen through Terenas, and Lordaeron has made it clear that he will attack Alterac, which has lost its king and has temporarily fallen into chaos and weakness.


    After the alliance meeting ended unhappily that day, Lex did not express any opinions for the time being. He hurried back to Tarren Mill to summon the nobles from all walks of life in Alterac, and told everyone about Lordaeron''s attempt to annex Alterac. .


    No country would be short of grass, and some small nobles wanted to take the opportunity to fall to Lordaeron, which was in full swing, but the big nobles, including Ravenholdt and Barov, firmly expressed their unwillingness to be annexed by other countries.


    Alterac is also an ancient country that has been passed down for more than 2,000 years. As long as this banner is still there, the big nobles with relevant interests can gather under the name of the Kingdom of Alterac and continue to develop steadily.


    Once put under the banner of Lordaeron, no one is sure whether they can maintain their current status. After all, to Lordaeron, the nobles of Alterac are just outsiders.


    After a basic agreement was reached in the country, Barov and Ravenholdt secretly contacted Solas and Jean respectively, and at the cost of increasing trade cooperation and reducing or exempting part of the tax, they obtained the original interest in Lordaeron. The unhappy two countries fully supported it.


    With a strong backing, the Barov family, with the support of the three countries of Gilneas, Sylud, and Stormgard, openly expressed their withdrawal from the perfidious Lordaeron Alliance and established themselves as kings.


    Lex is old, and his energy has declined significantly in recent years. Alex, who is young and vigorous, has become the new king of Alterac.


    King Alex''s first order after taking office was to rebuild the flag of Alterac¡ªthe capital Alterac Castle in the snow-capped mountains.


    When Terenas learned of this, he was furious, and the cooked duck flew away in front of him. He immediately issued a subjugation order in the name of the alliance, trying to forcefully send troops to subjugate Alterac.


    But Terenas'' approach has long caused dissatisfaction among the countries in the alliance, including Dalaran, Kul Tiras, and the Kingdom of Stormwind, but no country responded to his call.


    The war with the orcs caused the alliance to suffer huge losses, and Lordaeron, as the main country and leader of the alliance, naturally suffered no small damage.


    The royal city of Lordaeron is still dilapidated, and the entire territory is full of ruins waiting to be rebuilt. Even the people of Lordaeron do not support this war. The officials sent by Terenas to recruit new soldiers have gained very little. .


    Coupled with the news that Alterac, Hild, Gilneas, and Stormgard were preparing for war, the ministers in Lordaeron jointly urged Terenas to reconsider the war decision.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea sneered and shook her head, "The resentment of the Menethil family has been lingering for thousands of years. Every generation of the king of Lordaeron is so stubborn, no wonder..."


    The second half of the sentence was not uttered, and Prism, who was half-kneeling in front of Andrea on one knee, did not question without interest.


    "Continue to collect intelligence, but I guess this battle should not be fought. UU Reading "


    Andrea said calmly, "Next, I will go to the Lost Islands to discuss things with the Draenei, just in case, if there is a new situation in the Eastern Continent, you can directly submit the information to the Supreme Council."


    "yes."


    Although the portal of darkness has been closed, Andrea still vaguely remembers that this interstellar portal seems to open again within a few years.


    Andrea has little interest in going to Draenor to pursue the orcs, but the draenei have always been worried about the tribesmen who stayed in Draenor. If there is a chance, they will definitely send troops through the Dark Portal to send Shattrath, Karabor and Orc Kington''s compatriots took back Azeroth.


    Andrea''s visit to Delaney this time is precisely to discuss this issue with Velen.


    Draenor is a world without world protection. The Burning Legion and the forces of the void can extend their tentacles here unscrupulously.


    However, this does not mean that Draenor is worthless. Andrea intends to discuss carefully with Velen, trying to build Draenor, which is on the verge of death, into a large outpost in the universe.

 Chapter 511： Prepare for a rainy day

    More than six years have passed since the draenei took root in the Lost Isles. They gradually adapted to life in Azeroth and began to spread their footprints to the islands around the main island.


    Of course, this process was not smooth. The overlord Naga in the ocean often brought some troubles to the exploration of the Draenei, and the aboriginal Pygmies on the main island often attacked the Draenei merchants walking in the wild.


    When Andrea and Seres arrived at Denali, the new capital built by the Draenei at the foot of the volcano, they encountered a new round of attacks from the Pygmies living on the outskirts of the volcano.


    Since escaping from Draenor, Maraad has been rather decadent due to the death of his sister. The garrison officer is temporarily managed by Nobundo in place of Archbishop Akama. The once youthful Yrel has now become Nobundo''s adjutant .


    When Nobundo led the Draenei defenders to resist the Pygmies'' invasion, Yrel quietly led a small group of elites to the seaside, and killed a small group of Naga with the poisonous darts that the Pygmies used to.


    "...Who taught you such an insidious move?"


    Andrea looked at the hoof girl in front of her, and she couldn''t laugh or cry. Naga was not a race that could suffer. Under Yrel''s design, she rushed out of the beach and entered the pygmy village.


    The pygmies attacked in the rear were in chaos. Nobundo, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately increased the intensity of the attack. The pygmies who were flanked in front and behind were quickly defeated. flee outside.


    Yriel curled his lips indifferently, "Is this considered insidious? It''s normal to cause trouble, and... didn''t you teach me this?"


    ''Have it¡­''


    Andrea had no memory of teaching Yrel this trick at all.


    "cough~"


    Velen coughed lightly and interrupted Andrea''s thoughts, "Anyway, as long as it can reduce the consumption of our race, it is a good strategy, Yrel, go ahead and try to beat the Pygmies this time. "


    "yes!"


    The heroic hoof girl walked out with her tail wagging. The gorgeous plate armor on her body made a crisp collision sound as she walked, and the crystal embedded in the armor shone softly golden under the infusion of the power of the holy light. shine.


    Compared with her younger sister Yrel, Samara''s achievements are not bad. She has now become a senior member of the Draenei priest, assisting the Prophet in handling affairs as Velen''s assistant officer.


    Compared with Yrel, who is extroverted by nature, Samara prefers to sit in the office and handle official business. The different personalities of the two sisters determine that they choose different paths.


    Velen led Andrea to the core of the new capital, Denali - the Holy Light Hall, and Samara followed him.


    In fact, in the thinking of normal people, cities are usually not built at the foot of a volcano, especially if it is an active volcano.


    But now the naaru fleet headed by Storm Fortress is docked at the crater, absorbing the geothermal energy of the volcano to recharge the spacecraft, and guiding the excess energy to provide Denali with the energy it needs.


    Although Andrea is not very clear about the principle, but according to Archbishop Hattaru, the excess energy released by the volcano is supplied to all aspects of the new capital, and the delicate balance between expenditure and self-production has just formed a delicate balance, ensuring that this active volcano will never be destroyed. Will not erupt.


    Draenei''s crystal technology is very advanced, and Andrea is very interested in this method of efficiently converting geothermal energy. Over the past few years, night elf researchers and Draenei technicians have increased exchanges, and both sides have learned a lot. reward.


    Since Draenei was busy cleaning up the troubles around the Lost Islands a few years ago, and had no time to participate in the war of orc invasion, Andrea came this time and told the Prophet in detail about the direction of the war.


    "Sure enough, the Burning Legion is behind it."


    Velen said with a bit of self-blame, "I never thought that Mr. Sorcerer, who was very friendly back then, would be parasitized by Sargeras''s soul. May the Holy Light bless Medivh''s soul to be freed."


    Andrea pouted secretly, he knew that Medivh''s soul would not dissipate so easily.


    The astral mage still haunted Karazhan until version 7.0, and Andrea even suspected that this guy had already become a demigod with an immortal soul.


    "Don''t worry about Medivh, being able to get rid of the restraint of his body and the control of Sargeras may be a relief for him instead."


    Velen didn''t know much about Medivh''s situation. Although Andrea''s words were temporarily incomprehensible, he didn''t ask too much because of it.


    "So, Andrea, do you think the Dark Portal will open again in a few years?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Yes, this is a simple logical deduction."


    "Draenor is dying, a barren world no longer capable of supporting millions of orcs."


    "The orcs who fled back to Draenor will definitely tell the remaining clans what happened to the tribe in Azeroth. If they don''t want to be trapped in Draenor until the whole family is starved to death, it is imperative to find a new livable world."


    Velen frowned and stroked the white beard on his chin. "The portal across the stars is not so easy to build. The Dark Portal was also formed under the guidance of the Burning Legion, sacrificing countless lives in Draenor."


    Andrea shook his head and said, "I''m not too sure about the specific situation, but I guess the orcs won''t sit still. As the only rich planet they can observe now, it''s only a matter of time before they reopen the Dark Portal and enter Azeroth."


    "However, I don''t know if they intend to continue to attack Azeroth or have other plans."


    Even when his memory was still fresh, Andrea couldn''t remember all the history of Azeroth, such as the reason why the orcs invaded Azeroth for the second time, which Andrea didn''t record at all.


    Velen didn''t delve into the orc''s goal either. His predictive ability could only give him some fragments of what might happen in the future, and it was impossible to accurately see the distant future.


    "Well, no matter what reason or how the orcs will reopen the Dark Portal, this is indeed an opportunity for the Draenei."


    Velen said firmly, "We must re-establish connection with Draenor and take back our compatriots who decided to stay in that dying world."


    With the Draenei''s gentle and friendly nature, coupled with the physical fitness, spell affinity, and advanced technology that are not inferior to the night elves, even Tyrande and Maiev, who are more irritable, have no idea about forming an alliance with them. any comments.


    With the help of the night elves, the Prophet Velen quickly obtained Lothar''s permission after meeting with the alliance commander Lothar. Yrel led a part of the draenei troops to garrison the Fortress, closely monitoring the darkness. movement of the door.


    Lothar and Ryan have already left the Kingdom of Lordaeron and returned to Elwynn Forest, and the disturbances in the north have nothing to do with them for the time being.


    In order to rebuild Stormwind City and restore the entire territory of the severely damaged Stormwind Kingdom, the wealth that King Lane brought to Lordaeron at the beginning must not be enough. For this reason, he had to borrow money from the alliance countries to rebuild funds.


    Fortunately, during the past two years of getting along, the northern countries have a deeper understanding of King Ryan''s character, including the three kingdoms that have withdrawn from the alliance, and expressed their willingness to donate generously.


    It''s not that they have so much money that they have no place to spend it. Gilneas and other three kingdoms have the same idea as Lordaeron, and want to win over the ruined Kingdom of Stormwind.


    King Ryan kept all the favors borrowed from various countries in his heart, and UU Reading prepared to find opportunities to repay them one by one in the future.


    The rebuilding of the Stormwind Kingdom has already begun, and both Lothar and Ryan are unable to leave for the time being, and the mission of the alliance commander is temporarily handed over to the rapidly growing Turalyon.


    Andrea happened to take the opportunity of visiting the Kingdom of Stormwind to provide King Ryan with a loan in the name of the Republic of Night to strengthen the relationship between the two parties.


    After handling the finishing touches on the Eastern Continent, Aurora and Ferrien were sent off by Andrea and others, and set off from Anakis to Quel''Thalas as ambassadors.


    Niyana continued to sit in Lordaeron as a communication channel between the Alliance and the Night Republic, and the vacated ambassador of the Stormwind Kingdom was taken over by the leader of the Moon Guard, Delia.


    At the same time as members of the embassy such as Aurora and Ferrien set off, the ambassadors from Quel''Thalas also arrived at Anakis via Suramar''s teleportation.


    When the curious baby Vereesa looked around with bright eyes, Alleria found a problem when she met the Supreme Council.


    The chairman of the Supreme Council of the Dark Night Republic, Andrea Moon Shadow, was not present.

 Chapter 512： Inherent impression of "Dragon"

    It wasn''t that Andrea didn''t want to personally welcome the Quel''Thalas embassy, ??but that he really couldn''t find time recently.


    After waking up from hibernation, Andrea has never been idle. The war that lasted for several years finally ended temporarily, and there are still many things waiting for him to do.


    The first is the call of the guardian dragon.


    After contacting the blue dragon family through Onyxia, the blue dragon prince Alegos went to Anakis to pick up Andrea and the black dragon princess.


    Ysera, Alexstrasza, and Malygos were already waiting for him at Wyrmrest Temple, and when Andrea arrived, even the long-lost Bronze Dragon Queen Soledormi arrived on the top floor of Wyrmrest Temple.


    However, the complexion of the bronze dragon queen looked a bit bad, and that worried look gave Andrea a deeper understanding of the plight of the bronze dragon.


    Sinestra, the Queen of the Black Dragon, did not come this time. Instead of her attending the Dragon Clan meeting, Abyssian, who has been confirmed to inherit the position of Guardian of the Earth, and Nefarian, a dead house dragon with a face of reluctance.


    The honest and honest Abby Xian simply explained to everyone present, "My mother suffered from an old injury, and she has been recuperating near the crater of the Obsidian Temple recently."


    Alexstrasza knew about Sinestra''s situation, and she had personally gone to the Obsidian Temple to check on the situation of the Black Dragon Queen.


    The Red Dragon Queen sighed softly and said, "Sinestra''s injury is difficult to heal, the corrupted power of Deathwing penetrated into her body, and merged with her own blood. If this continues, I''m even worried." One day in the future she will be affected by Deathwing''s mad blood."


    The three black dragon royal families all knew about this situation. Since she settled in the Obsidian Temple, Sinestra has given birth to several batches of dragon eggs in order to consider the future of the black dragon family.


    However, the black dragons hatched from these eggs are defective products contaminated by Deathwing''s mad blood.


    The ecology of the dragon family is very strange, especially the female dragon...


    A female dragon with strong vitality can lay eggs by consuming her own power, and if these eggs are fertilized by a male dragon, they can give birth to powerful descendants of dragons.


    Most dragons produced from unfertilized dragon eggs cannot grow to the giant dragon stage, and only a very small number of individuals with extraordinary talents can break through the boundaries of giant dragons.


    The birth rate of dragons is even worse than that of night elves. Even if the male dragons work hard all day, the chances of getting the dragon eggs of the direct line of dragons are still quite low.


    The reason why Kalecgos is so valued by the blue dragon clan is because he is the only "genius" among the countless non-directed dragon eggs of the blue dragon who has encountered a catastrophe to grow into a giant dragon.


    Due to her mother''s inability to produce pure dragon eggs, Onyxia has also hatched many sterile eggs in batches under the urging of Sinestra in recent years, but unfortunately none of them won the lottery.


    The growth rate of these little guys who can only grow up to young dragons is much slower than that of the direct line dragons. There are still many young dragons that are still in the form of young dragons, and they are managed by the dragon queen Sinestra.


    Everyone knows how bad Sinestra is, but no one can fix her right now.


    "Tsk!" Malygos smacked his lips unwillingly, "If we can get back the original power, Alexstrasza should be able to heal her."


    After Malygos inadvertently complained, the running topic got back on track.


    Andrea took out the dragon soul from his chest, leaving only a small golden piece the size of a fingernail, which made the eyes of all the dragons present widen.


    Surprised, Chromie reflexively punched Kalecgos on the shin of Kalecgos'' calf, ignoring the earth-colored Kalecgos jumping to dodge, she put on a thinking posture and asked, "Why is it shrinking so badly?"


    Andrea explained with a wry smile, "Since the birth of the guardian dragon''s heart, the size of the dragon''s soul has been getting smaller and smaller every day. I suspect that the disc will completely disappear in a month or so."


    Dragon, coiled around Andrea''s neck, seemed to feel the gazes around him, and lazily opened his crystal-like eyes.


    "Huh?"


    Sensing the aura of these giant humanoid dragons, Little Dragon suddenly regained his spirits. He left Andrea''s neck for a rare time, and walked around the dragons present to smell their scents.


    "Alas!"


    When passing by Kalecgos, the baby dragon showed a disgusted expression and directly bypassed the area where he was.


    Kalecgos noticed the weird gazes of the others, and spread his hands innocently, "...did I do something wrong?"


    Arygos sighed helplessly, "It''s a good thing to be passionate about the future of the species, but can you restrain yourself from being in heat at that moment?"


    Since Malygos and Alegos are both present, Kalecgos will naturally not be responsible for the future of the blue dragon family as in the original history, and he really does not have that ability.


    However, after all, Kalecgos is an important member of the new generation of blue dragons. Under the arrangement of the dragon concubine Saragosa, Kalecgos was used as a planter for a long time. Breed more direct lineage members.


    Andrea heard Onyxia''s whispered explanation next to her ear, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    "No wonder Chromie attacked him subconsciously..."


    Kalecgos, who had been corrected by Chromie since he was a child, didn''t dare to resist, so he could only avoid the area where Chromie was, and murmured in the corner with a depressed face.


    "It''s not that I want to be a dragon..."


    "Ang~"


    The immature cry came from the mouth of the little Dragon, and it circled around the three giant guardian dragons for the longest time, followed by the strong backbone of the dragon clan such as Solidomi, Eranikus and Saragosa.


    No one could understand the cry of the little Dragon, and all the dragons, including the learned Malygos, looked at each other blankly.


    On the contrary, Andrea can probably tell what the little guy means because he has been with the heart of the guardian dragon for a long time.


    "It started early, but why I don''t know."


    "Ok¡­"


    Malygos looked thoughtfully at the free-floating Dragon.


    The life form of this dragon looks very different from other dragons. Its body is not a lizard body like a giant dragon, but a long snake, but this snake has wings behind it and limbs under its body. , which looks rather odd.


    "This distinctive form reminds me of the wilderness demigod of Pandaria¡ªthe Azure Dragon Yu''lon."


    After Malygos said this, the other dragons finally understood where the familiarity in their hearts came from.


    Alexstrasza asked a little strangely, "But Pandaria has been closed to the outside world for tens of thousands of years, why does this little guy who has never been in contact with Yu''lon grow up like this?"


    "I''m going to ask Andrea about this. UU Reading "


    Malygos turned his gaze to Andrea, who had an inexplicable face, "The heart of the guardian dragon was condensed into a physical form under his use. Perhaps it was the concept of ''dragon'' in Andrea''s heart that caused this little guy to change. .¡±


    Andrea scratched her head in embarrassment, "Ah... Blame me?"


    Malygos waved his hand and said, "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean to blame you, but have you ever met Yu''lon?"


    Andrea frowned, "I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, but I''ve heard the oral descriptions from Shandris and Reinera. What''s the matter?"


    "That''s weird." Malygos touched his chin in confusion, "I haven''t met Yulong before, but my impression of the dragon is this long snake? It doesn''t make sense."


    The family knows their own affairs, and it is only natural that Andrea, as a florist and a traveler, has an inherent impression of the Chinese totem.


    Feeling guilty, he stretched out his hand and poked Dragon who flew back to him, ¡®Did you become like this because of me? ''

 Chapter 513： wow, well played

    Wyrmrest Temple recruited Andrea this time to study the changes of the Dragon Soul, and try to get back his own power from the Guardian Dragon Heart.


    Just like what Onyxia said, Dragon can''t use these external forces, and it doesn''t know how to return the power of the guardian dragon to the four dragon kings.


    Ysera considered for a while and offered her own proposal, "Why don''t you ask Yu''lon? Maybe she knows how to guide the guardian dragon''s heart to mobilize its power."


    "How do you ask?" Malygos said helplessly, "Yu''lon is trapped in the mist of Pandaria. I don''t know if something happened to her. She hasn''t entered the Emerald Dream once in ten thousand years."


    Not only the Qinglong Yulong, but also the four gods have not been in touch since the Pandaria continent was separated from Kalimdor. The fog cut off all connections between Pandaria and the outside world, even the Emerald Dreamland was no exception.


    "that¡­"


    Andrea raised his hand to attract the attention of the members of the dragon clan who were frowning. "I have a way, maybe I can get in touch with Pandaria."


    If it weren''t for the mission that Elune gave suddenly, Andrea would have wanted to go to Pandaria a long time ago. A certain guardian of salted fish is still squatting moldy under the Isle of Thunder.


    Alexstrasza said unexpectedly, "If there is a way, let''s talk about it, and the Dragon Clan will do their best to help."


    It''s about the power of the guardian dragon, and Alexstrasza can''t help but care about it.


    Andrea nodded and said, "I just need everyone''s help. I hope the Dragon Clan can send people to find a giant tortoise swimming around in the sea¡ª¡ªShen-zin Zi."


    ¡­


    After the meeting at Wyrmrest Temple, without the urging of Andrea, the five-color dragons set off from Dragonbone Wilderness under the orders of their respective leaders, and went to the sea of ??Azeroth to find the whereabouts of Shen-zin Zi.


    The night elves had discovered Shen-zin Zi before, but this giant tortoise''s movements were completely irregular, and his swimming speed was very fast, so it was very difficult to capture Shen-zin Zi''s trajectory.


    With the help of the Dragon Clan, finding the trace of Shen-zin Zi has become a lot easier.


    Before the news came from Wyrmrest Temple, Andrea temporarily returned to Anakis to wait for the news.


    In the government affairs hall of the Great Moon God Temple, Tyrande complained with a half-smile, "Chairman Moon Shadow, you are finally back."


    The practice ignored Tyrande''s provocation, and Andrea sat in her seat and asked Fandral, "How is the situation in the Damned Land? Have the Draenei clashed with other races?"


    Fandral also ignored Tyrande, who had a bad face, and reported conscientiously, "It is not optimistic. I am afraid that it will take at least several decades to restore the local ecology, and this is on the premise that the Dark Portal will not open again."


    "The Draenei are making good progress in integrating into Fortress. Although there will be more or less conflicts with some thorns, they have been relatively restrained."


    "It has good strength and a very humble attitude. The draenei have won the respect of many soldiers in the local area."


    Andrea nodded, and looked at Maiev, "Has the Quel''Thalas ambassador arrived? How are they doing?"


    Maiev said with a flat expression, "It''s not bad. Alleria''s social skills are good, and she quickly got acquainted with the neighbors around the embassy, ??but Vereesa..."


    Sighing softly, Maiev''s usually paralyzed face showed a rare expression of dumbfounding, "The child should say that he has good communication skills or not? He has only been here for more than a month and has the tendency to become the king of local children."


    "¡­what?"


    Andrea rubbed his eyebrows and asked puzzledly, "Kid King? What do you mean?"


    "Literally." Maiev shrugged and said, "Vereesa has quickly developed a high prestige among the children around the embassy block, and the children are willing to play with her."


    ''What the hell...why does an embassy''s deputy envoy become the king of children in the place where he is sent? ''


    He can understand Alleria''s behavior. It is nothing more than asking the folks to understand the customs of the Night Republic and the folks'' views on the government, but Vereesa...


    Andrea waved his hands speechlessly and said, "Okay, I will find time to see it myself."


    ¡­


    Hearing is believing, seeing is believing. When Andrea came to the newly planned embassy area on the west side of the Great Moon Temple, she happened to see Vereesa leading a group of kids squatting on the street playing cards.


    It''s not a poker card, but a Hearthstone card that Andrea made out of boredom in his early years...


    Of course, the names of most of the characters have been cut off and replaced by professional code names.


    For example, a dirty priest who likes to "sorry", "play well", and "thank you" is codenamed in the Hearthstone card as Priest Sanxiu Lion King.


    When the Hearthstone board game first appeared in Azeroth, Andrea was almost invincible.


    But as everyone''s familiarity with the game gradually increased, his winning rate began to plummet.


    Especially Seres, who usually looks cute and cute, is so ruthless when playing cards, with all kinds of IQ crushed, and Andrea didn''t dare to play cards with her afterwards.


    Who would like a ten-on-nine-lose poker game? The only time she won was when the other party pityed you for letting go. Every time she played cards with her, Andrea always felt that there was a big word "vegetable" floating on her head.


    Speaking of Celeste, because she was worried about Aurora, Celeste also temporarily followed her to Quel''Thalas, planning to take care of Aurora for a while.


    The mother and friend Seres has a better relationship with Aurora than Shandris, her own mother, and Seres has "excellent reputation" in Quel Lathas. With her help to watch, Andrea doesn''t have to worry about Aurora Pull will suffer.


    Eliminating his sense of existence, he quietly walked behind Vereesa, and found that she was using a priest, and the little night elf on the opposite side was aggrieved by her card-stealing technique.


    Fortunately, Vereesa knew how to measure, and in the end she lost to the opponent without a trace. Andrea, who has experienced countless times of all kinds of water, is sure that this guy definitely lost on purpose.


    "All right, boys."


    Vereesa clapped her hands and said, "Let''s stop here today. It''s time for me to go back to work. You should also go back to receive enlightenment education."


    "Okay~ Goodbye, Sister Vereesa!"


    Although the height and skin color of the high elves are quite different from those of the night elves, the core cultures of both sides are in the same line. Vereesa integrated into the night republic very quickly without any major obstacles.


    She even had an inappropriate idea that life in the Night Republic, where all walks of life lived in harmony, was more comfortable than Quel''Thalas, where the nobles were always domineering.


    Of course, this is just the evaluation given by Vereesa as a ranger. From the standpoint of the nobility, the noble class really does not enjoy life in the Night Republic as much as Quel''Thalas.


    Just as Vereesa was watching the children leave thoughtfully, with various thoughts in her mind, a voice suddenly sounded from behind her, which startled little Windrunner.


    "I can''t tell, you''re quite scheming, and you know how to get a clich¨¦ from a group of children."


    "How is it? Have you learned the enlightenment education routine of the Dark Night Republic?"


    "ah!"


    Vereesa, who was thinking about something, was taken aback by the whispers in her ears, and reflexively rushed forward, while kicking back heartily with her slender and healthy right leg.


    Andrea was also taken aback by Vereesa''s aggressive reaction, and grabbed the girl''s kicked calf dangerously.


    "What do you want? To attack the head of state?"


    "what?"


    It was only then that Vereesa noticed that standing behind her was Andrea with a gloomy expression on her face, she curled her lips and retracted her long shiny legs.


    "It turned out to be you, can you say hello in advance next time you show up? I''m afraid I accidentally hurt you, the head of state."

 Chapter 514： intractable serious illness

    Andrea looked at the upright Vereesa speechlessly, and finally sighed helplessly.


    "Forget it, Deputy Envoy Vereesa, can you tell me about your views on the social system of the Night Republic?"


    "Huh~" Vereesa turned her head and walked towards the embassy. "It''s not bad. The whole society seems to be quite vibrant, but the various rules and regulations are too strict, which restricts citizens from showing their personal characteristics."


    Andrea was a little surprised, he didn''t expect that Vereesa could really pick out the thorns, and she barely had something to say.


    "Heh~ This is the inevitable impact of a society ruled by law."


    "There are not enough laws and regulations. Once people violate the law, can they only rely on the subjective judgment of legal officials to make judgments as appropriate?"


    Andrea said sternly, "Laws and regulations will indeed limit the manifestation of individual potential to a certain extent, but only in this way can we ensure that the whole society has laws to follow, and people with bad intentions will not take advantage of loopholes to commit crimes."


    "There has never been a perfect policy in this world. There are advantages and disadvantages. The only difference is how the ruler chooses the advantages and disadvantages."


    It''s not that Vereesa doesn''t understand this truth. The Night Republic and Quel''Thalas'' free and unrestrained laws and regulations are completely different. She just had a sudden feeling, and it''s not that she is dissatisfied with such strict laws and regulations.


    In Quel''Thalas, Vereesa has seen too many nobles favoring the nobles with the help of the law, oppressing the common people without fear, and having experienced the social system of the Night Republic, she agrees with Prince Kael''thas'' reform ideas even more in her heart.


    Quel''Thalas, which is surrounded by a bunch of big and small problems, has indeed reached the point where it will not change. The typical example that is right in front of you is the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    Vereesa had heard of this country before. The nobles with too much power in turn restricted the royal power, which was quite similar to the situation in Quel''Thalas.


    what''s the result?


    The old Stormwind Kingdom was wiped out under the pressure of the nobles who were unwilling to hand over their troops as soon as possible. The nobles who lost their territories followed King Lane and the Duke of Lothar to the north for help.


    After defeating the Horde, King Ryan returned to Elwynn Forest with a large number of people, and the nobles'' territories had already been turned into ruins.


    Under the premise that the whole country gives priority to rebuilding Stormwind City, King Ryan wants to win over a group of nobles and suppress a group. Be differentiated.


    After experiencing a catastrophe of destroying the country, the initiative of the Stormwind Kingdom has completely returned to the king''s hands. Those nobles who had dared to disobey their orders in the past can only behave with their tails between their legs.


    The aristocratic system of the high elves can be traced back to the founding of Quel Lathas, and Dath''Remar granted great privileges to the first generation of meritorious nobles who followed him to develop.


    There should be as much responsibility as there are rights. Dath''Remar''s original intention is good, but unfortunately it is too idealistic in Andrea''s view.


    All intelligent races have a nature of liking leisure and loathing work. With a comfortable space to enjoy, it is completely predictable that most nobles who hold privileges will be decadent from generation to generation.


    The birth of the Windrunner family provided them with excellent conditions to enjoy life. Anyway, the frontier was guarded by mud legs, and the trolls could not attack Silvermoon City.


    On the way back to the embassy, ??Vereesa''s eyes were a little empty, and it could be seen from her expression that the girl''s thoughts had drifted to other places.


    When Vereesa was outside playing with the children to inquire about information, Alleria was reading letters in the ambassador''s office.


    The letter was from Quel''Thalas, from her mother, Lireza.


    After the orc war ended, Li Reza officially resigned from the position of Ranger General and handed over all rights and obligations to his second daughter Sylvanas.


    Li Reza, who has nothing to do, now has more free time. In addition to raising her youngest son Lilas with her husband, she often finds time to write letters to Aurelia and Vereesa on the other side of the sea.


    Most of the letter is short content from the parents, but occasionally there are some changes in Quel''Thalas in recent times.


    Quel''Thalas, which has been quiet for thousands of years since the troll wars, finally feels like dead water is flowing.


    After returning home, Prince Kael''thas had a long talk with the Sun King all night, and told his father exactly what he thought.


    Although Anasteria still couldn''t fully accept some of Kael''thas'' radical reform methods, the poor performance of the leading state army in this war made him vigilant.


    As a soldier protecting the country, the leader of the state army, who was supposed to bear important responsibilities, was raised by the nobles as a bunch of waste, but according to the law of Quel''Thalas, he has no right to make irresponsible remarks on the private army of the nobles.


    One of the two fathers and sons was too moderate, and the other was too radical. Under the conciliation of the queen, they each took a step back, and Anasteria took control of the overall situation. Kael''thas first carried out reform trials within the scope of his permission.


    If the results can be accepted, Kael''thas will be allowed to continue to expand the scope of the reform.


    As the king of a country, if he wants to guarantee the authority of the royal family, military power must never be let go.


    The Sunstrider royal family holds Quel''Thalas'' most elite Sunwrath Mage Legion and Spellbreaker troops, but these two elite troops are not many in number.


    Elite troops are effective against small groups of enemies, but they are limited in numbers and cannot perform ideally in large-scale wars. It has been proved in this war.


    With the acquiescence of the Sun King, Kael''thas began to reform the army as the crown prince. He planned to step by step empty the private army of the nobles and bring most of the military power back into the hands of the royal family. As a second-line force to maintain local law and order.


    "It is not too late."


    Alleria let out a sigh of relief, seeing positive changes in her beloved motherland, and a bright smile unconsciously appeared on her face.


    "Sister, I''m back, and I have a distinguished guest."


    Vereesa''s voice came from outside the door, and Alleria slightly restrained her expression.


    "Please come in."


    "excuse me."


    Alleria couldn''t help but froze when she saw Andrea entering the office behind Vereesa.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, how could you..."


    Andrea smiled and waved his hands and said, "Today is not an official visit, so you don''t have to be so serious in private, just call me Andrea."


    "I''m sorry that I couldn''t greet you in person when you arrived. Today I happened to come to see the situation of the embassy."


    Looking around at the interior layout, which obviously maintained the style of the high elves, Andrea asked, "How is it? Is there any furniture and decorations that need to be added?"


    "I asked people to try their best to arrange the interior in the style of Quel''Thalas, UU reading , but we are not high elves after all, please feel free to point out any mistakes or omissions."


    Alleria smiled and shook her head, "No, it''s already perfect. If it wasn''t for the changes in the nearby living environment, I would have the illusion that I haven''t left the motherland yet."


    "That''s good."


    Andrea glanced at the letter Aurelia put on the table, and noticed Andrea''s gaze, Alleria said along the way, "This is a letter from my mother, which mentioned the recent Quel''Thalas Some positive changes that have occurred."


    "Oh?" Andrea raised his eyebrows. "Can you tell me if you don''t mind? I haven''t received any relevant information yet."


    This is not because Prism is slacking off. There is ambassador Aurora sitting in Quel''Thalas, and she will sort out official information and send it back through regular channels. Only some shady news will be sent by scouts. They were sent in secret.


    "Of course, please sit down first, Vereesa, and go make tea."


    "Yes~"

 Chapter 515： Have you ever seen a turtle as big as the island?

    The conversation between Andrea and Aurelia was not a formal meeting, but more like a casual chat between friends.


    Alleria told Andrea about the current situation of Quel''Thalas.


    The attitude of herself and the Windrunner family is very clear towards Kael''thas. Between the lines, it seems that she wants to get the open support of the Night Republic for Quel''Thalas'' new reform policy from Andrea.


    Andrea laughed casually, and did not intend to rashly participate in the internal struggles of other countries.


    No matter which side he expresses his support for, he will undoubtedly annoy some people in Quel''Thalas and leave a bad impression on the international community of interfering in the internal affairs of other countries.


    It is better to say more than to do more. The system of the Dark Night Republic is here. The advantages and disadvantages are clear. It is a mature policy system that has been implemented for many years and is sure to be effective.


    Ambassadors of various countries are free to visit and study. As for whether relevant countries should refer to and imitate, this is not up to Andrea.


    Now that he has arrived in the embassy area, Andrea did not favor one over the other. After finishing the chat with the Quel''Thalas ambassador, he turned to the embassies in Dalaran, the Kingdom of Sheld, the Kingdom of Stormwind, and Kul Tiras. a trip.


    Originally, Andrea intended to establish a relatively formal diplomatic relationship with the Zandalari trolls, but led by King Rastakhan, many people in Zandalar still have strong vigilance and rejection of the night elves.


    Although the current relationship between the two countries is not hostile, it is definitely not friendly.


    God King Rastakhan obviously regarded the Night Republic as a competitor, and he wanted to make the Zandalari Empire overtake the Night Republic and regain Azeroth''s position as the leader.


    Andrea has an open and tolerant attitude towards healthy competition. As long as he doesn''t play tricks secretly, he welcomes someone to catch up behind him.


    Under the deliberate guidance of the Supreme Council, proper competition can promote the vitality and creativity of the society, so that the people of the Dark Night Republic will not be immersed in the glory of Lao Tzu''s number one in the world.


    In the process of chatting with other ambassadors, Andrea discovered an intriguing phenomenon.


    Dalaran, Kul Tiras, and the Kingdom of Stormwind are all left-behind members of the alliance, but the ambassadors of these three countries don''t seem to be very interested in Lordaeron, the current leader of the alliance.


    As ambassadors of a country, their attitudes to some extent represent the attitudes of those in power in the country.


    Regardless of Dalaran, this magical city-state has always been turbulent. Kul Tiras and the night elves have established maritime trade routes for more than 2,000 years, and the relationship is quite deep. It is not surprising that they are close to the night elves, but the Kingdom of Stormwind...


    Having just received a large amount of funds from Lordaeron, it stands to reason that the Kingdom of Stormwind should be in the honeymoon period with Lordaeron.


    But this is not the case. The ambassador named Scudder Fortagan implicitly expressed to Andrea his concerns about Lordaeron''s strong attitude.


    The Fordragon family is the duke family of the Stormwind Kingdom, one of the few nobles who are loyal to the royal family. The first Duke Fordragon died in the first orc war and was succeeded by his youngest son Bolvar.


    Scudder is Bolvar''s cousin. Although he failed to inherit the title, he still has a high status in the Kingdom of Stormwind, and his words carry great weight.


    ¡®Is the Kingdom of Stormwind also alienated from Lordaeron? ''


    After bidding farewell to the ambassador of the Kingdom of Herod, Andrea thought about it on the way home.


    Lordaeron''s behavior style is indeed relatively tough. Perhaps Terenas felt that he was slowly aging, and planned to fulfill the long-cherished wish of the Menethil clan and unify the human kingdoms in his lifetime.


    But his action was obviously too hasty. Not only did the plan to establish a shelter fail to trap Gilneas, Stormgard, and Sylud, but it added a heavy burden to Lordaeron, which is now in dire straits.


    Because of Terenas'' political ambitions, the Kingdom of Stormwind, which has the potential to rise again, must be wooed, and the timely support must be implemented.


    But considering the huge cost of rebuilding the royal city of Lordaeron and repairing the Tirisfal Forest, even the mighty Lordaeron began to feel overwhelmed.


    In contrast, Dalaran has fewer people but more money, and Kul Tiras is sitting on the sea trade route, so there is no shortage of money.


    Alterac also broke away from the control of Lordaeron with the strong support of the three countries that quit the alliance. The three major foreign races such as dwarves and gnomes paid a small proportion of the expenses, and the pressure to maintain the orc prisoner-of-war camp was all concentrated on the remaining human allies.


    Terenas'' plan didn''t actually have the desired effect, but it seemed like he shot himself in the foot with a rock.


    I pretended so badly that I had to finish pretending him even with tears in my eyes.


    The orc prisoner-of-war camp has been established. Let alone abandoning it at this time, not to mention how Gilneas and other three countries will laugh at him. Kul Tiras and Dalaran, which have invested a lot, will definitely blame him for wasting people and money.


    "Troublesome Alliance, I''ll see where Terenas takes this leaky ship."


    ¡­


    Andrea does not intend to intervene too much in the affairs of the alliance. He has received the attitudes of the embassies of various countries, but he is not ready to take any action for the time being.


    The trip to Wyrmrest Temple confirmed Andrea''s next plan. He planned to follow Shen-zin Zi into the fog-shrouded Pandaria continent.


    Shenzinko is the partner of Liu Lang, the first generation of pandaren traveler and adventurer. Considering that Liu Lang has returned to Pandaria many times to recruit people during his travels, Shenzinko should be the only existence in the world who can still find the waterway to Pandaria. .


    Dragon Rest Temple sent a large number of dragons to help find Shen-zin Zi, and after just half a year, Andrea received news from the green dragons.


    The green dragon Isarios found Shen-zin Zi near the Lost Isles, and the giant tortoise was sailing south.


    After handing over the government affairs to other councilors, Andrea rode on Onyxia and traveled all the way south from the Lost Islands, finally finding Shen-zinko near the sea southwest of the maelstrom.


    When Andrea and the black dragon princess arrived, Isarios was still flying near Shen-zinko''s head and kept talking to him.


    I don''t know if this giant sea turtle is suffering from dementia. Shen-zinko stared at the sea ahead with her blank eyes half-opened. There was no focus in her eyes, as if she didn''t notice Isarios'' call at all. UU Reading


    Onyxia flew around Shen-zinko''s head a few times, and asked a little puzzled, "Is this old tortoise already brain-dead, but the habit of his body keeps him swimming?"


    "No, probably not."


    Although Andrea couldn''t say for sure what Shen-zinzi''s situation is now, but according to the quests in the Pandaren Novice Village, this old turtle still had a clear mind in version 5.0.


    Andrea looked thoughtfully at Shen-zinko, whose eyes were half-closed, "Semi-dormant? Only the body keeps moving, and the soul enters a state of meditation?"


    In any case, right now, we must first find a way to wake up the old turtle. On the premise that he couldn''t think of a definite method, Andrea decided to go to the Wandering Isle on Shen-zin Zi''s back to ask the local residents.


    "Lord Isarios, thank you for your hard work, leave the rest to us."


    Isarios was indeed very tired after continuing to fly over the sea. After bidding farewell to Andrea and Onyxia, he slowly flapped his wings and flew towards the Broken Isles, intending to take a good rest in Valsharah. time.

 Chapter 516： Shangxi on the Wandering Isle

    The Wandering Isle is called an island, but in fact it is a small world derived from Shen-zin Zi''s huge tortoise shell.


    Seen from the sky above the Wandering Isle, the entire island has beautiful scenery, and a large number of exquisite buildings with a strong ethnic style stand between the mountains and rivers.


    This architectural style of carved beams and painted buildings made Andrea feel a little dazed for a while. After more than 10,000 years, he saw the ancient buildings with the style of his hometown again, and he suddenly felt as if he had passed away.


    "Andrea?"


    After not hearing Andrea''s new instructions for a long time, Princess Black Dragon asked with some doubts, "What should I do next? Land directly on the island?"


    "Huh? Oh, let''s land then."


    Rubbing the space between his brows to let himself regain his divergent thoughts, Andrea refocused his eyes and overlooked the layout of the Wandering Isle.


    The most eye-catching thing on the island is the towering pagoda-shaped building in the center of the Wandering Isle. With this pagoda as the center, the Wandering Isle is roughly divided into four regions: southeast, northwest, and Onyxia simply recognized it. Landed in the square next to the pagoda.


    There is a large-scale temple-like building complex near the stupa. Many Pandaren monks are practicing martial arts in a spacious bluestone square. action.


    The huge black dragon that suddenly descended from the sky startled the apprentice pandaren monks, but these curious pandaren on the Wandering Isle didn''t have much fear. Instead, curiosity and interest prevailed.


    The pandaren who followed Liu Lang to leave Pandaria for adventures were originally rebels in the clan. They naturally liked to pursue new and exciting things, and when they saw the arrival of a strange dragon, they were more happy than surprised.


    "Don''t panic! Stay where you are and don''t move!"


    The majestic middle-aged monk leader calmed down the whispering apprentices, and his feet quickly approached the direction of Onyxia''s landing as if teleporting. In just a few breaths, he was close to Onyxia who had just changed back to human form. Nicoxia.


    The monk saluted Andrea and Onyxia with his fists clasped in a courteous manner, his piercing eyes scrutinizing the two of them.


    "This is Shang Xi, the head of Wuchen Temple monks. Who are you two? Why did you come to the Wandering Isle?"


    ''Shang Xi? ''


    Andrea always felt a little familiar when he heard this name, but he couldn''t remember where he heard it for a while.


    Replying politely with a not-so-standard cupping salute, Andrea smiled and replied, "Master Shang Xi, you are polite, we are from the Dark Night Republic in Kalimdor, and we have something to ask Shen-zin Zi for help, but unfortunately we have not been able to get it." His response."


    The Wandering Isle has produced countless travelers and adventurers over the years. Most of them will travel around when they are young, and they will return to the Wandering Isle to start a family when they are middle-aged.


    Shang Xi had also had the experience of going out and wandering, and had also been to Kalimdor to contact the night elves, so he was not surprised when he heard about Andrea''s background.


    But when he heard his reason for coming, Shang Xi was slightly taken aback.


    "Shen-zin Zi?" Shang Xi stroked the well-groomed goatee on his chin, "So that''s it, Shen-zin Zi is currently in a dormant period, and it''s hard to wake him up with the usual methods."


    "This is not a place to entertain guests. Please follow me to the nearby Morning Rest Village to discuss in detail, two distinguished guests."


    ¡­


    Morning Rest Village is one of the main residences of the pandaren on the Wandering Isle, located near the lake to the west of the Temple of Five Dawns.


    It was early morning at this time, and the industrious Pandaren villagers left home one after another along the road, heading to the farm east of Wuchen Temple to start a day of farming.


    After arriving at Morning Rest Village, Shang Xi briefly introduced the situation of Wandering Island to Andrea and the others, "The area of ??Wandering Island is small, and there are less than 10,000 pandaren living on the island, and they rely on farming and grazing for self-sufficiency. "


    "Although there are not many people here, the residents here live and work in peace and contentment and perform their duties. It can be said that it is a complete small society."


    There are training grounds for martial arts on Mizong Island, as well as farmland and breeding farms. The surplus food is even enough for pandaren to open wineries on the island.


    According to Andrea and Onyxia''s personal measurements, it only took about half an hour to take a bullock cart from Wuchen Temple to Morning Rest Village, and it should take less than two hours to cross the whole island from east to west. The size of the island is really not that big.


    After all, the island is just the shell of a giant turtle.


    Pandaren are friendly, but that doesn''t mean they''re immune to unexpected guests.


    Shang Xi seems to have a high status on the Wandering Isle. During the chatting process, he was a bit aggressive, and asked Andrea and Onyxia the purpose of trying to awaken Shen-zin Zi.


    Andrea had nothing to hide about this, he expressed his intentions openly and honestly.


    "We want to go to the continent of Pandaria under the guidance of Shen-zin Zi. After the death of Liu Lang, the founder of the Wandering Isle, Shen-zin Zi should be the only one who can find the way back."


    "Pandaria..."


    Shang Xi said with some emotion, "To be honest, we have only heard of this legendary hometown. Ever since Shen-zinko fell into hibernation, he has not returned to Pandaria shrouded in mist for many years."


    Shen-zin Zi is, after all, only a mortal being, neither a loa nor a demigod of the wild.


    It has been more than 800 years since Liu Lang took Shen-zin Zi to sea for adventure, and Shen-zin Zi gradually began to be in a trance during the never-ending swimming.


    If he didn''t want to continue to protect Liu Lang''s descendants and the continuation of his will to explore, this old big turtle would have returned to Pandaria to enjoy a peaceful life long ago.


    "Shen-zinko is already old, and his aging soul can''t support him to stay awake for a long time. He is in a dormant state most of the time, and his body just swims in the sea habitually."


    Shang Xi looked at Andrea and asked, "You two, please forgive me, why do you want to go to Pandaria?"


    "The continent in the mist has been self-enclosed for more than ten thousand years, and has completely cut off contact with the outside world. The two should go to Pandaria for important business, right?"


    Shang Xi said sternly, "I may be meddling in saying this, but as a member of the Pandaren, I hope to first confirm that the two of you are harmless to Pandaria."


    Onyxia seemed a little disdainful, but she didn''t refute Shang Xi''s words.


    Andrea thought about it for a while, "Our purpose is more complicated, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to explain it clearly in a short time."


    "Master Shang Xi should have heard of the guardian dragon, right?"


    "I''ve heard it. UU Reading According to the legend handed down from the Pandaren, the Dragon Clan, like the Four Heavenly Gods, is an important barrier to protect Azeroth from foreign enemies."


    "That''s easy to say."


    Andrea smiled and explained, "One of the goals of our trip is to go to Pandaria to find the Azure Dragon Yu''lon, one of the four gods, to solve the puzzles entrusted by the guardian dragon family."


    Shang Xi turned his gaze to look at Onyxia in human form. At this time, the black dragon princess was playing with her black hair hanging down her chest boredly. She just followed Andrea to Pandaria to gain insights. Don''t care much about business.


    "Ok."


    Considering Onyxia who was in the form of a dragon before, Shang Xi hesitated for a while and finally nodded, "I need to ask the elder first to see if he agrees to take you to the shrine in the Zen Staff Forest to try to awaken Shen-zin Zi''s soul. "


    Shang Xi stroked his goatee habitually, and said expectantly, "The current generation of pandaren on the Wandering Isle has never seen Pandaria, so it''s good to take them back to their hometown to recognize their ancestors."

 Chapter 517： into the fog

    After successfully persuading Shang Xi, the high-ranking martial monk coach temporarily left the two of them in Chenxi Village, and returned to the direction of Wuchen Temple like the wind under their feet.


    Shang Xi''s footsteps were very fast, and Andrea saw with his own eyes that he adopted the unique shrunken movement method of a monk, and disappeared out of sight after a few teleports.


    After some discussions, the decision-makers of the Wandering Isle decided to adopt Shang Xi''s opinion and wake up Shen-zin Zi to go to Pandaria.


    As Shen-zinko fell into a deep sleep, the new generation of pandaren on the Wandering Isle had lost their awareness of their hometown, Pandaria. Pandaria only existed in their fantasies. It was just a good time to take this opportunity to let everyone return to their hometown to increase their knowledge.


    I have to say that the name of the guardian dragon is quite useful. If it is in Andrea''s own name, I am afraid it will take a lot of hard work to convince Shang Xi.


    The Forest of Rods is located in the far west of the Wandering Isle, near Shen-zin Zi''s head.


    When the elders of each generation of Misty Island are about to die, they will come to the Zen Staff Forest and insert their Zen staffs into the ground. After many years, these Zen staffs will grow into towering trees under the nourishment of the water and soil of the Misty Island, and protect the descendants of future generations. .


    Now there are many lush and lush trees in the Zen Stick Forest. Along the way, Andrea and others also encountered some hozens who came to make trouble¡ªa kind of primate intelligent creature similar to monkeys.


    Without the help of Andrea and Onyxia, the pandaren had already accumulated a lot of experience in fighting the hozen. The strong monks who escorted the elders swarmed up and quickly dispersed the mischievous hozen.


    The current Elder of Lost Isle is named Baimao. It is said that he is over 80 years old this year, and he may not be too far away from being buried. Shang Xi is his appointed successor.


    ''Oh! It turned out to be him! ''


    Speaking of this, Andrea finally recalled Shang Xi''s identity.


    Shang Xi, who is now in his prime, is the elder of the Wandering Isle in the pandaren version. In the end, after he has completed guiding the male pandaren with feet, he will sit peacefully in the Zen Staff Forest.


    All the way to a shrine with a large number of hand-woven pendants hanging in the deepest part of the Zen Rod Forest, Elder Bailao led everyone in the Wandering Isle to salute respectfully to the shrine.


    "call!"


    With Elder Bailao as the center, a strong wind suddenly blew up in the Zen Staff Forest.


    Andrea felt the energy fluctuations from the sudden wind, and he looked at the trembling Elder Bailao with a little surprise.


    "Is this the true energy of the monk?"


    "That''s right."


    When Elder Bailao started the ceremony, Shang Xi retreated to Andrea and the two and explained in a low voice, "It is said that a monk''s true energy reaches a certain level and can even move mountains...although I have never seen a monk who is so powerful. "


    "However, the elder''s true energy has been very strong after decades of accumulation, and now he is the only one who can use his huge amount of true energy to perform rituals to awaken Shen-zin Zi''s sleeping will."


    Andrea''s understanding of the energy of true qi is limited to theory. He probably knows that it is called the fifth element-soul by shamans with elemental affinity, and it seems to be a more idealistic energy.


    Elder Bailao with a white beard raised his hands and called out, "Respected Shen-zinko, Bailao, the twelfth generation elder of the Wandering Island, I beg you to wake up from your deep sleep!"


    As Elder Bailao injected a large amount of true energy into the shrine, Andrea and the others clearly felt the ground tremble under their feet, and the entire Wandering Island seemed to have stopped swimming for a while, and the residents on the island stopped as if they felt something. Work is whispered.


    About a minute later, a deep voice came from far west of the Zen Staff Forest.


    "Hmm... who woke me up? What time is it, how long have I been asleep?"


    Bailao respectfully clasped her fists and bent down to salute Shen-zinko''s head, "It has been more than 230 years since you fell asleep. I am Bailao, the twelfth generation elder."


    "Over 200 years..."


    Shen-zinko seemed to sigh lightly, and the whole Wandering Island trembled slightly again.


    "Forget it, it''s about time to get up and move around, Bailao, tell me why you woke me up."


    "yes."


    Bailao turned her head to signal Andrea and Onyxia to come to her. At the same time, a small phantom of a sea turtle appeared in front of Bailao, which should be part of Shen-zinko''s soul projection.


    "This outsider is entrusted by the dragon clan and wants to go to Pandaria to meet the green dragon Yulong, so he came to the Wandering Isle to ask for help."


    "Dragon?"


    The phantom of Shen-zinko''s soul looked at Andrea and Onyxia, stayed on Onyxia for a few seconds before nodding, "I see, I really feel the aura of the guardian dragon family."


    "Okay, I''ll turn the course now. After more than 200 years, it''s time for you to see the scenery of your hometown."


    Bai Lao''s slender white eyebrows stretched out to both sides, and a gratified smile appeared on her kind face.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Shen-zin Zi, I didn''t expect that I, an old guy with one foot in the ground, would have a chance to return to my roots."


    ¡­


    When Onyxia landed on the Wandering Isle, Shen-zinzi was probably in the waters west of Zandalar and the Maelstrom.


    After correcting the course, Shen-zinko speeded up and swam to the south. According to him, it will take about 2-3 months to reach the vicinity of the Isle of Giants in the northernmost part of Pandaria.


    But before entering Pandaria, Shen-zinko must first bypass the dense fog that surrounds Pandaria.


    The mist that Shaohao incarnated constituted a labyrinth-like isolated sea area. At the beginning, Liu Lang and Shen-zinko found the correct way out of the mist after many attempts.


    The mist allowed Pandaria to be completely separated from the ancient continent of Kalimdor in the crisis of the collapse of the world 10,000 years ago, and the residents on the continent survived almost intact, but it also isolated the continent from the world Ten thousand years.


    On the way to Pandaria, the two of Andrea stayed on the Wandering Isle, gradually getting involved in the daily life of this group of pandaren.


    Andrea was an out-and-out Chinese person before crossing over, and she was very interested in martial arts and chivalry since she was a child.


    Although the Pandaren''s monks are quite different from the heroes in Andrea''s impression, this does not prevent him from joining the team of monks in Wuchen Temple to learn some routines.


    Shang Xi also invited Andrea to practice zhenqi together, and taught him some ways to get started.


    It''s a pity that the three energies in Andrea''s body are in an extremely balanced state, and the true qi embodied as the fifth element can''t exist stably in his body at all, and will be decomposed and absorbed soon.


    Even if he can''t use his true energy, Andrea will still fight with the monks every morning, just for exercising his body and fulfilling his martial arts dream.


    The moves driven by other energy are not completely ostentatious, and they can still play some role to a certain extent.


    More than two months later, when Onyxia was bored and ran to the farmland to help the Pandaren teach the rabbit monster who stole food, Shen-zinko sent a signal to the monks who stayed behind in the Zen Staff Forest, and they had arrived at the outskirts of the mist in Pandaria.


    Andrea turned into a golden eagle and flew westward away from the Lost Isle, and landed on Shen-zinko''s big head after getting permission. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The gray mist completely covered the sea ahead, and Shen-zin Zi reminded in a deep voice, "It''s about to start, get ready."


    "Huh~"


    As the head of the big turtle plunged into the mist first, Andrea''s visibility quickly decreased, and it was impossible to distinguish between humans and animals five meters away.


    Trying to use the force of nature to drive the strong wind, but the surrounding fog did not fluctuate even a little bit.


    "it''s useless."


    Shen-zinko said with a smile, "Liu Lang had the same idea as you at the beginning, trying to use true energy to break up the fog. Facts have proved that this method is not feasible. These fogs are not pure fog."


    "Just wait, it will take about a whole day to cross the fog. If you can remember my swimming route, you will be able to find your way in and out by yourself in the future."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "It''s only a ghost if you can remember, I can''t tell if your huge body has ever turned..."

 Chapter 518： White Tigers Watch

    Just as Andrea was complaining in his heart, the heart of the guardian dragon that had always been lazily coiled on his chest suddenly floated out by itself.


    Feeling the strangeness on his chest, Andrea took out the string hanging from the dragon soul and looked at it.


    ''really¡­''


    The dragon soul, which was the size of a fingernail, finally completely disappeared. As a result, Dragon''s body became more solid, almost completely out of the energy form, and looked like a flesh and blood dragon.


    "Ang~"


    Habitually rubbing against Andrea''s ear, Little Dragon''s lower body was wrapped around Andrea''s shoulders, and his upper body stood up on his own, looking intently at the surrounding fog that was almost invisible.


    Taking off the empty string from his neck, Andrea looked at Dragon with some surprise, "Are you recording the route?"


    Dragon raised his head proudly, "Oh~"


    "Okay." Andrea smiled and rubbed Xiaolong''s head. "Then I will trouble you. It would be best if we can come and go freely in the future."


    That being said, Andrea didn''t have too much expectation for it, so she should encourage Dragon to do something she likes.


    After getting along for a long time, Andrea has confirmed that Dragon has independent thinking ability and soul no different from ordinary people, and its wisdom is also quite high.


    But this little guy is still a child at heart. He hopes to be praised for doing the right thing, but he will be very frustrated if he messes up. Onyxia often complains about Andrea''s raising the dragon as a loyal dog.


    Just like what Shen-zinko said, he swam back and forth in this seemingly small sea area for a whole day, and the surrounding fog finally began to slowly dissipate, and the clear sky reappeared in front of everyone on the Wandering Isle. in front of you.


    The fresh air that was different from the outside world blew on Andrea''s face, and he, who was sitting cross-legged in meditation, immediately opened his eyes and stood up from Shen-zinko''s head.


    "Is it finally here?"


    "Yes, we''re going home."


    Shen-zinko said with some emotion, "Since Liu Lang passed away, I have often fallen into a deep sleep and have never returned to Pandaria. I hope this time the children of the Wandering Isle can get a better understanding of their true hometown."


    The exit of the mist is located near the island of giant beasts. There are a lot of primitive and powerful beasts living on this island. The projection of Shen-zinko''s soul is warning the high-level officials of the Wandering Isle in the Zen Staff Forest. Try not to let curious young people approach this island. Dangerous island.


    Going south after the Giant Beast Island, you will come to the coast of Kun-Lai Mountains. The coastline full of reefs is not suitable for Shen-zinzi to continue approaching. Everyone on the Wandering Isle can only land in other ways.


    After bidding farewell to Elder Bailao and Shang Xi and others, Onyxia took the lead and returned to her original shape, carrying Andrea and officially flying into the land area of ??Pandaria.


    Andrea sat on Onyxia''s back and looked through the memos recorded in the early years. Judging from the terrain, this place should be near Zhuojin Beach in the northeast of Kun-Lai Mountain.


    The terrain near the beach is relatively low, but you can already see the white snow on the top of the Kun-Lai Mountains in the distance.


    "It seems that compared with when Shandris came 10,000 years ago, the snow-capped mountains here have not changed significantly."


    Kun-Lai Mountain is an area where the Pandaren are relatively powerful. The White Tiger Monastery, the Monk Base Camp Sunshine Peak, and the Shado-Pan Monastery are all in this group of mountains. Martial arts are very popular in Kun-Lai Mountain.


    Onyxia flapped her wings and passed over Zhuojin Village, and the local pandaren in Pandaria watched in horror at the huge black shadow passing overhead.


    A pandaren wearing a mask frowned. He immediately bid farewell to the village head of Zhuojin Village, and sped up his pace to chase after the black dragon.


    It is impossible for a two-legged pandaren to outrun an adult black dragon in speed, let alone the rugged terrain of Kun-Lai Summit is not suitable for ground running.


    The pandaren in black clothes quickly chased Onyxia away, but he remembered the direction in which the black dragon disappeared.


    "Is the target the White Tiger Temple? We must inform the head and Lord Xuen as soon as possible."


    ¡­


    Andrea''s first goal is the White Tiger Temple.


    The four gods are connected with each other. Although they are located in different regions, they have always maintained a relatively close relationship with each other.


    The entrustment of the Dragon Clan needs to find the Azure Dragon Yulong. If Andrea remembers correctly, the Azure Dragon Temple should be in the Emerald Forest area in the southeast of Mount Kunlai.


    It is almost impossible to avoid the pandaren''s sight and enter the Jade Forest. Instead of hiding and causing misunderstandings, it is better to simply pay a visit.


    Onyxia has long since grown up. Although she seems to be lazily enjoying life most of the time, she has never let go of the strength improvement she should have.


    The powerful aura of the adult black dragon was sensed by the white tiger Xuen who was squatting in his own temple from a long distance away.


    Under the surprised gazes of the pandaren monks, Xuen left his temple for a rare occasion and came to the top of the White Tiger Temple, arching his back vigilantly and looking towards the northern sky.


    Lord of the White Tiger, Xuen is the most valiant, aggressive, and most powerful demigod among the four gods.


    But this doesn''t mean that Xuen only knows bravery, he can think calmly when it''s time to use his brain.


    Although he put on a defensive posture, Xuen did not show clear hostility. As Onyxia gradually approached, a trace of surprise flashed in Xuen''s eyes.


    "Black Dragon?"


    Pandaria has been closed to the outside world for 10,000 years, and the white tiger''s impression of the black dragon is still that of Neltharion''s betrayal. Seeing the black dragon approaching gradually, his outward momentum began to contain some hostility.


    The monks in the White Tiger Temple sensed Xuen''s sense of hostility, and hurriedly lined up near the mountain platform under the command of the leader of the monks.


    "Back off!"


    Xue Nu shouted, "Black dragons are not something you mortals can deal with, Liu Xing, take them down quickly!"


    The middle-aged monk at the head seemed a little hesitant, "But..."


    "Don''t talk back! Back off!"


    "yes¡­"


    "boom!"


    Before the leader of the monk led the team to leave, Onyxia had landed on the platform of the mountain with a bang, and the thick snow was flying around under the massive slap of the black dragon.


    With a low growl of warning in his throat, Xuen leaned down and stared at the opposite black dragon.


    "Black Dragon, who are you and where did you enter Pandaria? What are your plans?"


    Onyxia looked at Xuen, who was in a defensive posture, and tilted her head, but UU Reading didn''t respond immediately.


    A voice came from Onyxia''s back, "White Tiger Xuen, please don''t panic, Onyxia is not a fallen black dragon."


    As Onyxia transformed into a human form, the behemoth towering over the mountain disappeared instantly, replaced by two elves walking together.


    Xue Nu felt the goodwill from the other party''s voluntary abandonment of the dragon form, so he relaxed his guard slightly, and looked at the two not far away with surprise.


    "Night elves? Why did they appear here?"


    "It''s a long story."


    The male leader said kindly, "I am Andrea Moonshadow, the supreme head of the Dark Night Republic, and Shandris Feathermoon, who went to Pandaria 10,000 years ago to seek help from the last emperor Shaohao, is my partner."


    "We came here this time with the commission of the Guardian Dragon. We have important questions to ask the Azure Dragon Yulong, and I hope Your Excellency Xuen can help pass the message."

 Chapter 519： bad thing oni

    |||->-> "Sandris Feather Moon? Who is that?"


    Ten thousand years ago, Shandris was still very young, and she was just a member of the mission, not the main decision-maker of the mission. Xuen had never heard of her name.


    "Mortal, I can''t be sure whether your words are true or false, and I can''t easily trust the Black Dragon Clan with previous convictions."


    Xue Nu still stood firm and asked, "You said you came here on behalf of Wyrmrest Temple, do you have any tokens to prove your identity?"


    Although Onyxia is usually more Buddhist, she will not foolishly let others slap her face when someone jumps on her face.


    Without waiting for Andrea to respond, Princess Black Dragon first sneered and said, "I am the biggest proof that I am Princess Black Dragon. Don''t trust Black Dragon? Then it''s up to you, just don''t block our way."


    Xuen is not a good-tempered master either, and Onyxia''s eccentric words made him crouch down again.


    "Princess Black Dragon, who is the direct descendant of Neltharion, the fallen Black Dragon King, let''s not let you pass easily!"


    Andrea rolled her eyes and patted Onyxia on the back of the head, "What are you talking about, you''re making troubles that could be explained clearly in a few words."


    "Humph!"


    Onyxia raised her head and did not intend to admit her mistake, "Who told this guy to put on a high profile first? I have seen quite a few demigods, how many dare to put on a show in front of me?"


    After all, Onyxia is the black dragon princess, who has inherited Neltharion''s powerful talent. After years of hard training, her strength is no longer what it used to be.


    Among the awakened demigods, no one dared to say that they could win against her. Even the arrogant Goldrinn was equal to her.


    "Go aside, let me negotiate."


    Andrea angrily drove Onyxia aside, "Your Excellency Xuen, we..."


    "It''s useless to talk too much!"


    "Aw!"


    Xuen, who was already upset, felt that Andrea''s words lacked respect for demigods, and felt even more upset.


    It''s not that he insists that all mortals kneel and kowtow to him three times, but Xuen treats others and himself very strictly, and the monks under his name in Baihu Temple pay more attention to etiquette.


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched. He didn''t expect that his restraint caused a misunderstanding.


    With Andrea''s current status as a demigod, there is really no need to show a low profile to Xuen.


    The last time I went to Zandalar to meet Rezan, Andrea had just been promoted to a demigod, and her strength was not very stable, because the appearance of mortal demigods caused some commotion to some extent.


    Since then, he has been trying to restrain the power fluctuations that he released, and try to avoid attracting the special attention of some big shots, so as not to be watched wherever he goes.


    "Come on! Who is afraid of whom! I just can''t get used to your bad temper!"


    Onyxia rolled up her sleeves and planned to change back to her original form. Except for the big bosses of the older generation, such as the guardian dragon, there are really few people who can make the black dragon princess suffer.


    Andrea depressedly grabbed Onyxia who was about to step forward by the collar, "Come back! Don''t make trouble for me anymore, let me do it."


    After being caught, Onyxia smacked her lips in displeasure, "Tsk! Sick cat, I don''t know whether to say you are lucky or unlucky, enjoy the battle."


    Xuen''s eyes narrowed, not because of Onyxia''s provocation, but because of the casual attitude between the two.


    As the black dragon princess, Onyxia had a noble status, and a mere mortal could shout at her without any scruples. This situation made Xue Nu instinctively feel that something was wrong.


    Andrea pulled Onyxia down, and walked forward, scratching her head helplessly.


    "Your Excellency Xuen, because I came here in a hurry, I really don''t have any tokens that can prove the entrustment of Wyrmrest Temple, but..."


    "call!"


    As Andrea let go of the aura on his body, Xuen''s body sank slightly, and the monks who were still hiding on the mountain path to peek felt the huge aura pressure enveloped at the same time, and there were many monks with weaker strength Was crushed to the ground on the spot.


    Andrea shrugged to Xuen who was showing a look of surprise, "My strength should be able to prove my identity?"


    However, Andrea''s actions stimulated the other party instead. Through this mortal demigod in front of him, Xuen thought of Queen Azshara who once brought devastating disasters to Azeroth.


    "Another mortal demigod after Azshara."


    Xuen''s aura was released accordingly, and the two auras clashed at the top of the mountain, and the pressure on the monks of the White Tiger Temple was lightened.


    "If you want to be recognized by me, prove it to me by fighting!"


    "Roar!"


    Without giving Andrea any time to continue explaining, the huge white tiger leaped high, its sharp claws popped out from the pads, and a dazzling white light shone on both claws.


    ''trouble¡­''


    Andrea usually likes to use his mouth to persuade enemies that are not planned, but when he encounters this kind of fighter who cannot explain why, he can only let go of his luck and accompany him to the end.


    According to the theory that Andrea knew in his previous life, the white tiger is the master of the west, belongs to gold, and is good at killing. Xuen''s personality of preferring hands to words is not completely beyond his expectations.


    Use the shadow shuttle to avoid Xuen''s frontal pounce and teleport to the back of the huge white tiger.


    Just when Andrea was about to cast a shadow spell to attack Xuen''s soul, the tail behind Xuen whipped towards him like a huge steel whip.


    Changing his move in a hurry, Andrea put his staff on the ground, and a golden hemispherical barrier enveloped him.


    "boom!"


    The demigod-level forces collided, and a shock wave spread out from the point of impact. Under the influence of the shock wave, most of the monks on the mountain path fell back, almost rolling all the way down the mountain like a gourd.


    The leader of the monks, Liu Xing, shouted in a low voice, "Those who lack strength consciously retreat! Others pay attention to Master Xuen''s battle. This is a rare learning opportunity."


    Xuen was very surprised that Andrea showed two completely opposite energies in a short time.


    ¡®Can shadow and light coexist? ''


    Andrea didn''t give Xuen time to continue thinking, since the fight had already started, he had to show his strength.


    Several golden lightsabers appeared near Xuen, and under the control of Andrea, they formed a combined attack and flew towards Xuen.


    "Roar!"


    The wind follows the dragon, the cloud follows the tiger, at the moment Xuenu roared, the water vapor within a certain range was refracted and the vision shifted.


    Although the huge white tiger was covered in blood from being pierced by the light blade in Andrea''s sight, he always felt that something was wrong.


    ''There is no real feeling of hitting the target, could it be...''


    Subconsciously using the Speed ??of Light under his feet, he quickly evaded to the left while feeling the turbulence of the airflow around him.


    A sharp claw with a cold light flashed thrillingly from the position where Andrea was standing before, and at the same time, the phantom of the white tiger that was hit also turned into a cloud and dispersed.


    ''Creating illusions with vapors? So¡­''


    The Eye of Elune on the top of the staff gave off a brilliant golden light, the snow-capped mountaintop gradually melted under the shining holy light, and the white clouds containing water vapor above the mountaintop were also dispelled by the high temperature.


    The sudden burst of holy light not only eliminated the surrounding water vapor, but also made Xue Nu''s eyes flash white.


    With his eyes closed, Xuen relied on other senses to capture Andrea''s movements. Feeling the abnormal movement from under the ground, Xuen immediately jumped aside like a spring.


    But before he landed steadily, Xue Nu was startled by the tingling sensation from the landing point.


    ''be cheated! ''


    A large area of ??thorns and vines infused with the power of nature tightly surrounded Xuen, limiting Xuen''s range of activities to a small area in a short period of time.


    There were sharp white airflows spreading around Xuen''s body, and the nearby thorns and vines were cut off one after another.


    Andrea didn''t expect to use this move to trap Xuen for a long time. While Xuen was cleaning up the thorns, the golden magic circle centered on the Eye of Elune was rapidly being completed.


    The moment Xuen broke free from the shackles, the holy light energy cannon compressed by the multi-layer magic circle sprayed out from the top of the staff, and collided with the white beam of light that Xuen hastily accumulated power to spray out.


    The surrounding mountains shook violently due to energy hedging, and avalanches appeared on the top of many snow-capped mountains, and innocent animals ran around in a hurry.


    The faces of a group of pandaren in full costumes who were climbing the mountain under the White Tiger Temple suddenly changed, and the leader of the pandaren with two knives on his back hurriedly gave an order.


    "Speed ??up! The enemy is very powerful, rush to the scene to support Xuen as soon as possible!"

 Chapter 520： Shado-Pan

    When the vibration of Baihu Mountain finally stopped, there was a hole in the center of the small platform on the top of the mountain, and the howling mountain wind made all the monks lying on the mountain road tremble.


    Liu Xing didn''t know whether he was shivering because of the cold, or because he was frightened by the shocking movement caused by the battle between the two big men. His thoughts were in a mess, and his eyes were a little dull looking at the big gap across the top of the mountain.


    The noise coming from the bottom of the mountain path brought Liu Xing back to his senses. A group of pandaren in heavy attire followed a burly leader and rushed towards the top of the mountain.


    "Xu Kun?"


    "Liu Xing, where''s the enemy? Has Lord Xuen won?"


    Liu Xing shook his head, pointing to the temporarily calm battlefield, "Look for yourself, it should still be a tie for the time being."


    ''Tie? ''


    The pandaren known as Xu Kun''s eyes froze.


    He knows the strength of the white tiger Xuen better than anyone else. The brave and skilled Xuen rarely faces a stalemate in a one-on-one battle.


    Xuen''s fighting style has always been open and close, advocating the use of offense instead of defense, and the winning and losing scenes will be particularly obvious, and the situation of a tie rarely occurs.


    Just like the battle between Xuen and the legendary mogu emperor Lei Shen, which was widely spread in the pandaren civilization, if Xuen fought hard, he could actually remain undefeated for a long time.


    But this hot-tempered old man never wronged himself. He continued to implement his own style as always, and fought against the Thunder God who controlled the power of thunder and lightning in the divine realm, and finally lost vigorously.


    More than a minute had passed since the violent energy confrontation on the top of the mountain, and there was still no movement from the battlefield. Liu Xing and Xu Kun looked at each other and moved forward cautiously.


    Due to the destruction of the terrain, the three people on the top of the mountain were separated by a big gap in the center. Onyxia returned to her original form and was suspended in mid-air, while Andrea was separated from the huge white tiger with a look of scrutiny. The rifts stare at each other.


    After a long time, Xuen asked with inexplicable emotions, "Night elf, why are you showing mercy?"


    Andrea smiled and waved his hands and said, "It was just a misunderstanding, and I didn''t even think about fighting to the death with you, just let it go."


    Xuen''s white eyebrows frowned slightly, he was very dissatisfied with the result of this battle.


    Except for fighting against Niuzao, whose defense was against the sky and who was as stable as an old dog, he hadn''t felt this kind of aggrieved feeling for a long time.


    "Hmph! A win is a win, a loss is a loss. A tie ending is too boring."


    Xue Nu raised his body in displeasure, lifted his previous guard posture, and the dignified atmosphere shrouded in the mountaintop finally began to dissipate.


    "Since you still have the strength to keep your hands in the battle, I actually lost this battle."


    Liu Xing and Xu Kun, who had just walked nearby, were taken aback at the same time. Liu Xing was not bad, and he could barely accept it after witnessing the whole process of the battle, but Xu Kun stared at the hairless mortal.


    "how is this possible?!"


    The three of them had noticed the approach of the group of monks, and after confirming that Xuen had lifted their guard, Onikhill and Andrea turned their gazes to them curiously.


    Andrea raised her eyebrows unexpectedly, "This kind of clothing, could it be them?" ''


    Judging from the attire of the pandaren on the Wandering Isle, they all wear looser clothes, and even the practice clothes are rarely designed to be completely tight.


    But the group of pandaren dressed in black costumes in front of them looked much more capable than their simple and honest compatriots, and the murderous aura permeating them was incompatible with the pandaren social atmosphere that advocated a slow-paced life.


    "Master Xuenu, Xu Kun hastily climbed the mountain, please forgive me."


    Xu Kun respectfully saluted Xuen, then his sharp and suspicious eyes turned back to Andrea, and at the same time, he glanced at Onyxia who had just landed.


    Seeing that Xu Kun was about to open his mouth to ask something, Xue Nu interrupted him, "Don''t be impulsive, judge people with martial arts and see nature with a clear heart, this night elf demigod should really have no malicious intentions."


    ''Demi god? ! ''


    Xu Kun was startled, and retracted his previous unscrupulous gaze, and tried his best to look at the smiling alien from the corner of his eye.


    "Ha~"


    Onyxia yawned and asked, "Have you finished talking nonsense? It''s time to get down to business, right?"


    Xue Nu shook his head down the mountain and said, "Come with me, I''ll let the monks fill up the gap on the mountain first."


    "Don''t bother."


    Onyxia slapped the dragon claw on the ground, and the earthy yellow light melted into the ground.


    The originally cracked ground quickly closed again. Apart from looking a little irregular, the hideous crack seemed to have never appeared before.


    Xue Nu glanced at Onyxia, "Very proficient in the power of the earth, as expected of that lunatic''s own daughter."


    Onyxia proudly raised her dragon''s head and snorted softly, "Stop flattering and lead the way."


    ¡­


    On the way back to the White Tiger Temple, all the monks lined up on both sides respectfully clasped their fists and bent down to salute Xuen. Under the **** of the monks, Andrea and Onyxia, who had turned into a human again, Follow Xue Nu to the main hall of Baihu Temple.


    Although it is called a temple, what monks believe in is not Buddhism. The core idea of ??the way of monks is closer to philosophy.


    Moreover, the ways of the monks taught by the four gods are different from each other, so a variety of sects have been derived from the Pandaren monk group.


    For example, the monks who asked for advice from the white tiger Xuen had a strong aggressive spirit, showing aggressiveness in every move, which was obviously different from the monks that Andrea had seen on the Wandering Isle before.


    After relying on fighting for a long time to move his body, Xue Nu was in a good mood at this time, but Xu Kun, who followed him to the main hall, looked not so good.


    "Let me introduce you first."


    Xue Nu stretched out his left paw and pointed at Liu Xing and Xu Kun successively, "This is Liu Xing, the contemporary major disciple of Baihu Temple, and this is Xu Kun, the leader of the Shado-Pan Sect."


    "The Shado-Pan is an elite military organization founded before Shaohao turned into the mist. The members of the sect are not limited to monks. As long as they are willing to rely on their hands to protect Pandaria, all pandaren can sign up to join the Shado-Pan."


    Xu Kun added proudly, "That''s what I said, but the Shado-Pan''s entrance examination is very strict, not all cats and dogs can join our team."


    Xue Nu smiled and shook his head, "Your mouth still offends people so much."


    Baihu Xuen''s temper is straightforward. Although Xu Kun looks very stinky, Xuen favors him because of this, and occasionally gives him some pointers in his spare time.


    ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s the Shado-Pan faction, and¡­does every generation of Shado-Pan faction masters have such a bad temper? ''


    Before Shaohao turned into the mist, he ordered the dissolution of the Pandaren Empire. Since then, the Pandaren have no unified central government.


    If it weren''t for the pandaren''s strong self-discipline and Buddhist nature, their anarchy that lasted for 10,000 years would cause trouble sooner or later. UU reading


    Although the centralization of power has been dismantled, the pandaren society has not completely gone into chaos.


    The Golden Lotus Sect and the Shado-Pan sect founded by Shaohao before his death are in charge of the state power and military power respectively.


    The Golden Lotus Sect has always paid attention to governance by doing nothing, and they will try to minimize their presence when they don''t need to show up. On the contrary, the Shado-Pan, who is in charge of Pandaria''s defense work, appears more frequently in front of Pandaren civilians.


    Whether it''s a regional crisis or a mantid invasion every few decades, the Shado-Pan warriors are always on the front line.


    At this time, the head of the Shado-Pan faction was not the blood-spitting Zhu that Andrea was familiar with. If nothing else happened, this pandaren named Xu Kun should be Zhu Taran''s previous head of the Shado-Pan faction.


    Although he was in awe of the strength of Andrea and Onyxia, Xu Kun, who was on duty, did not shrink back.


    Xu Kun clasped fists to Andrea and Onyxia neither humble nor overbearing, "You two, I am the Shado-Pan Xu Kun. It is my duty to protect Pandaria. Just in case, I hope to know that you two have entered Pandaria. ways and purposes."

 Chapter 521： reincarnation blue dragon

    In Andrea''s understanding, the Shado-Pan faction is equivalent to the Pandaren Defense Ministry without an official government agency, and it is only natural that they will protect and guard against outsiders.


    "No problem, Xu Kun is in charge."


    Andrea explained gently, "We entered Pandaria under the leadership of the great turtle Shen-zin Zi. As for the purpose... I have already told Lord Xuen before."


    "Shen-zin Zi?"


    Xue Nu sighed unexpectedly, "I didn''t expect that little turtle was still alive, no wonder you were able to enter Pandaria through the thick fog."


    Pandas recognize humans as one of the many mortal races in Azeroth, with a lifespan of only about a hundred years. The group of pandaren who followed Liu Lang to sea has long been a legend in Pandaria.


    But Baihu Xuen, as an immortal demigod, still remembers the events clearly. After all, Liu Lang went to the Baihu Temple to practice for a period of time before going to sea.


    Xu Kun was also a little surprised, "Shen-zin Zi is the legendary sea turtle partner of Senior Liu Lang, right? Has the Wandering Isle returned to Pandaria after so many years?"


    Now the pandaren on the Wandering Isle should have landed on Zhuojin Beach in the north of Kun-Lai Mountains one after another. Andrea gave a brief account of how she found Shen-zinzi and returned to Pandaria, and then the topic was brought to the main topic.


    "That''s the kid."


    He took off the little Dragon hanging on his chest. The little guy was sleeping comfortably, and was very dissatisfied with Andrea''s behavior of disturbing his rest. He scratched his head randomly with those immature little paws.


    Xue Nu looked at the disfigured golden little dragon with a strange expression, "Is this Xianglong? But it seems wrong."


    Andrea shrugged with a wry smile, "The guardian dragon family doesn''t know what the ecology of this little guy is. It looks like a mixture of a giant dragon and a serpent."


    "Ok¡­"


    Xuen looked at the little Dragon who was screaming childishly for a while, "Okay, I can contact Yu''lon for you, but I can''t guarantee a response."


    Andrea was a little stunned upon hearing this, "Why?"


    Xue Nu shook his head and said, "Because of reincarnation, Yulong suffered an incurable original injury in the battle with Thunder God, and needs to live in the jade statue to reincarnate and grow every once in a while."


    "A few years ago, she just started a new round of reincarnation, and I don''t know if she has awakened from the deep sleep of reincarnation now."


    "Forehead¡­"


    After listening to Xuen''s explanation, Andrea finally remembered that the relevant information was also recorded in the memorandum.


    Xue Nu turned his gaze to the head of the Shado-Pan faction and said, "Xu Kun, send someone to the Jade Forest to check on Yulong''s situation near the Dragon Heart statue in the center."


    "yes!"


    Xu Kun clasped his fists in response, then turned his head and greeted outside the hall, "Talan, come in."


    A young pandaren hurried over from outside the hall.


    "master."


    "Well, you should have heard that, right?"


    "Yes, I''m leaving now."


    Before Andrea took a closer look, the pandaren who came and went like the wind disappeared outside the hall again.


    Noticing Andrea''s interested eyes, Xu Kun briefly explained, "That''s my direct disciple, Zhu Taran. Although he is still very young, he is capable and talented. Please rest assured, Taran will not miss you. .¡±


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, but complained in her heart, ''I''m not worried about this, I''m afraid that he will suddenly feel chest tightness and vomit blood halfway. ''


    ¡­


    Out of the intention of half monitoring and half understanding, Xuen temporarily left Andrea and Onyxia in the White Tiger Temple.


    Xu Kun, as the head of the Shado-Pan sect, was busy with many affairs all day long. There were many things in Pandaria that he needed to ask himself. After Xuen made a promise to personally guard the two outsiders, he quickly went to the place on a black dragon. Fly to the north of Baihu Temple.


    The news of the pandaren''s landing in Zhuojin Village on the Wandering Island has come, and Xu Kun must rush there as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation, lest the group of wanderers who have been away from home for a long time conflict with the locals due to differences in customs.


    Although staying in the White Tiger Temple has the meaning of house arrest in disguise, but Andrea and Onyxia are outsiders who broke into other people''s closed houses, let alone had a fight with Xuen before, there will be Certain precautions are natural.


    Kun-Lai Mountains is the highest region in Pandaria. The continuous mountains are covered with snow all the year round, and the temperature is relatively low. Under the influence of Xuen, the pandaren living in Kun-Lai Mountains are more aggressive than other regions.


    If what Andrea recorded in the memo is correct, there should still be a secret treasure trove of the mogu buried deep in Kun-Lai Mountains, and a titan device called the Engine of Nalaksha is placed in the deepest part of the treasure trove.


    But right now Xuen still had some guard against him, and Andrea didn''t rashly ask questions about the Mogu''shan treasure house.


    When he was young, Zhu Taran had a vigorous and resolute style. He returned from the Jade Forest in just three days and told Xuen about the situation he found.


    "Master Yulong has awakened, but she is still very weak. She is protected by the monks of Qinglong Temple in the deepest hall of the temple. It is not convenient to see people for the time being."


    Xuen turned to look at Andrea, "This is the situation, what are you going to do?"


    Andrea lowered her head and thought, "It''s too troublesome to come and go from Pandaria. If it doesn''t take long for Yu''lon to recover, I can wait."


    Xuen nodded and said, "According to past experience, after Yulong''s reincarnation ends, it takes about a year to get out of the weak period, and you probably have to wait for about half a year."


    "Half a year..."


    Andrea counted the time.


    It is now May of the 7th year of the Dark Portal, and the second invasion of UU reading orcs is around the 8th year of the Dark Portal.


    However, Andrea is not very interested in this anticlimactic invasion. In the second invasion, the orcs did not intend to continue to fight against Azeroth. Instead, they searched for a few artifacts in a blitz, and then returned to Deira promise.


    Judging by the recorded timeline, nothing of particular concern seems to have occurred until the 18th year of the Dark Portal.


    Instead, the Burning Legion secretly lost the soul of an old orc to Icecrown Glacier during this period of time, which opened the prelude to the rise of Lychee King.


    Since Draenor is a world without any protection, and Kil''jaeden and the Burning Legion obviously paid a lot of attention to this planet, Andrea didn''t intend to foolishly rush to throw himself into the trap.


    The incident of beating Sargeras to split his soul before is still vivid. If the vengeful Sargeras seized the opportunity to come down and smash Draenor himself, Andrea didn''t know whether he could survive in a universe without air. down.


    ¡®Let¡¯s leave the task of counterattacking Draenor to the Alliance, but considering the follow-up development, maybe we need to contact Velen before the Dark Portal closes. ''

 Chapter 522： The Mantids Plan

    If everything goes well, half a year later will happen to be around 8 years before the Dark Portal, leaving Pandaria and returning to the outside world should be just in time for the closing of the Black Portal.


    Counting the time, Andrea told Xuen about her decision.


    The White Tiger Demigod did not express any opinion on this, but let Andrea and the two stay in the White Tiger Temple for a month, and then he would let them move freely according to the situation.


    Andrea doesn''t care, ten thousand years have passed, and a mere month is nothing.


    But Onyxia has some complaints about this. She followed Andrea to Pandaria to relax and see the scenery. Being imprisoned in the snow-capped White Tiger Temple made the Black Dragon Princess a little unhappy.


    "Andrea, you don''t have to be afraid of that sick cat. Why do you need to follow his instructions, or should we just sneak away?"


    Andrea knocked on the head of the Black Dragon Princess angrily, "You have the nerve to say, if you hadn''t caused these troubles, we might have been flying freely in the sky now."


    "Be honest during this time, you should cultivate your mind and character in a month, and don''t make trouble for me anymore."


    Onyxia curled her lips depressedly, "Cut~ boring."


    Andrea has not been idle during this month. Just like when he was living on the Wandering Isle, he continued to get up early every day to "exercise" with the monks of the White Tiger Temple.


    Compared with the martial arts routines of Wuchen Temple, which balances offense and defense, the style of monks in Baihu Temple is more extreme and aggressive.


    At the level of demigods, technical things are usually easy to learn. When training with the monks stretching their fists and swinging their legs, Andrea quickly learned the martial arts routines of the White Tiger Temple.


    Xuen knew this well, but he just turned a blind eye, unless the practice of the monks was temporarily interrupted, it would only be a matter of time before Andrea saw and learned the Baihu Temple moves and routines.


    Before the scheduled one-month deadline, Liu Xing got Xuen''s consent and couldn''t wait to send the great **** and his companions away.


    In just half a month, Andrea''s accomplishments in martial arts routines have caught up with him who has practiced martial arts for decades. This kind of talent that is powerless to complain about almost didn''t drive the monks in Baihu Temple crazy.


    In order to prevent Andrea from continuing to irritate his poor apprentices, Xuen couldn''t wait to release them after initially confirming that the two were harmless.


    After walking down the mountain gate of the White Tiger Temple, Onyxia enthusiastically changed back to her original form.


    "Where are we going first? There should be many interesting places in such a large continent, right?"


    Andrea gestured with a small grasping technique in his hand, and said casually, "Whatever you want, reserve the time to do business in advance, and we can wander around casually within three months."


    "Of the temples of the four gods, three are located within the Great Wall of Serpent''s Spine, and only the temple of Xuanniu Niuzao is located on the Tanglang Plateau, where a large number of mantids appear. I would like to experience the martial arts style of Xuanniu Temple first."


    Onyxia rolled her eyes, "Why do you suddenly become interested in monks? Could it be that you plan to change careers?"


    "That''s not going to happen." Andrea smiled and climbed on Onyxia''s back. "It''s just a personal interest. Anyway, the long life of the night elves also needs some things to adjust. Aurora didn''t let go of her interest in art." pursuit?"


    Speaking of Aurora, Andrea received a letter from Ceres from Quel''Thalas before she set off.


    According to Celeste, putting Aurora in Quel''Thalas was like throwing a mouse into a rice bowl.


    The free-spirited high elves can''t do anything else, and they are better than the Dark Night Republic, which pays attention to rules and regulations, in terms of humanities and artistic development.


    Aurora''s job was done very well, and Celes didn''t give much control to her pursuit of personal hobbies. This girl felt quite happy to stay in Quel''Thalas.


    Although it is called the Mantid Plateau, in fact the main range of activity of the mantid is in the dread wasteland further south. The race with the largest number of people in the Mantid Plateau is a large number of buffalo who reproduce there.


    The yaungol are the source of all the tauren branch races. At first they lived in the central part of the ancient Kalimdor continent, competed with the trolls for hunting grounds, and accepted the teachings of Cenarius.


    Finally one day, the Yaungol were tired of the never-ending battle with the trolls, and they migrated to the territory of Pandaria in the south of ancient Kalimdor.


    But unfortunately, Pandaria at that time was under the brutal rule of the Mogu, and the Yaungol were enslaved by the Mogu before they could figure out the situation there.


    After uniting with the pandaren, jinyu, and hozen to overthrow the mogu, a great split occurred among the yaungol.


    The tauren who missed their past lives moved back to central Kalimdor to accept the influence of Cenarius again, while the yak people came to Northrend, which is inaccessible, and lived with the gentle tusrus people in the ice and snow of the Arctic continent. A peaceful life without contention.


    The yaungol who remained in Pandaria continued their savage customs, far more fanatical about battle than the peaceful tauren and yak.


    There is no protection between the Townlong Plateau and the Dread Wastes, and the yaungol need to face the attack of the mantid all the time, but this is exactly what they want.


    Although this plateau covered with verdant grasslands is the birthplace of the mantid, but because more attention is paid to breaking the Serpent''s Spine, the territory of the mantid in the plateau area is gradually being encroached by the yaungol.


    Every few decades, the mantid will use all their strength to attack the Great Wall of the Serpent''s Spine, and this custom has continued since the mogu took power.


    However, compared to the other two branch races of the Aqir Empire, the mantid who lost their master Y''shaarj were less aggressive. They believed that each routine attack on the Serpent''s Spine was just a big screening.


    Those who survive the onslaught and become active will join the Klaxxi Council, becoming the most elite and honorable presence in mantid society.


    On the way to the Mantis Plateau, Andrea briefly described the ecology of the mantid to the curious Onyxia.


    "Klaxxi Yingjie is a secret trick that the mantid came up with to break the situation. Every time they attack Serpent''s Spine, they are actually selecting powerful fighters."


    "These heroes will maintain their strength at their peak. UU Reading voluntarily be sealed in Kypa Amber to wait for the opportunity. Once the mantid think they have accumulated enough heroes to reverse the situation, they will send all the Klaxxi Let''s unblock together and break through the Serpentine''s Spine, which is heavily guarded by the Pandaren."


    Onyxia was silent for a moment before asking, "Do you think they will succeed?"


    "do not know."


    Andrea shrugged, "Theoretically speaking, as long as the mantid have the patience to continue saving money, they will be able to accumulate enough strength one day, but real life does not just go on step by step like this. A lot of unexpected twists and turns happened.¡±


    Andrea vaguely remembered that in the Pandaren version, something happened to the Council of Heroes, and all the surviving heroes were unsealed.


    In order to defeat their fallen queen, the Klaxxi took the initiative to seek the help of the footman player, but it seems that in the subsequent version, they jumped back for unknown reasons.


    Although I can''t remember the specific reason, anything that dares to fight against the foot man will have no good end. The Klaxxi Council of Heroes that the mantid planned for tens of thousands of years was completely wiped out. slumped.

 Chapter 523： Pandaren Food Culture

    It has to be said that Xuanniu Niuzao also had a big heart in setting up his temple on the Mantid Plateau. This is the birthplace of the mantid, and every once in a while the temple would be attacked by nearby mantid swarms.


    When Andrea and Onyxia reached the sky above Niuzao Temple, the temple was surrounded by mantid, and the pandaren monks protecting the temple were resisting their attack.


    The mantid can fly, and facing the invasion of this aerial species, there are a large number of archers with bows and arrows standing on the towering walls of Niuzao Temple.


    The overwhelming mantid launched a charge from outside the temple, and a large number of rockets fell into the formation of the mantid. From time to time, the mantid with their wings on fire screamed and fell from the sky.


    "Is this too much?"


    Onyxia was a little stunned. The Shado-Pan pandaren she had seen in the White Tiger Temple before also joined the group of shooters to resist the attack of the mantid.


    "It is said that this is not too small."


    Andrea poked his head out and looked down. "When I was chatting with Zhu Taran before, I heard him mention that the mantid who launch a full-scale attack on the Serpent''s Spine are even more terrifying. Every time they resist their attack, the pandaren will have to pay a huge sacrifice." .¡±


    "If it weren''t for the pandaren''s excellent fertility, the crazy behavior of the mantid''s entire clan would have been overwhelmed for so many years."


    "Even so, the pressure facing Beaulieu''s Spine is getting bigger and bigger every time. Zhu Taran is worried that sooner or later these crazy followers of the ancient gods will break through the defense line and enter the stable rear of the pandaren to wreak havoc."


    "I hate bugs, especially bugs that come in groups."


    After Onyxia finished speaking, she descended and took a deep breath.


    "hold head high!"


    The dragon''s breath of shadow flames spewed out from the mouth of the black dragon princess, and the blazing flames ignited a large number of mantid flying in the air, and the flames quickly spread among the mantid groups as if they were contagious.


    The scorched mantid corpses fell from the sky like dumplings, and after several large-scale dragon breaths in succession, a gap was finally opened in the Niuzao Temple that was originally surrounded by water.


    The mantid is not a soft person who won''t fight back after being beaten. Under the command of the commander in the rear, a large number of mantid changed direction and flew towards Onyxia.


    "Hmph~ I''m overthinking myself."


    The thick dragon tail was thrown backwards, and a large piece of mantid was hit in mid-air and turned into a mosaic.


    Andrea, who was sitting on Onyxia''s back, was a little dizzy from the sudden roundabout.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Seeing that Oni was about to roll over to avoid it, Andrea hurriedly stopped her.


    "If you do this, I''m afraid that before I finish killing the mantid, I will be turned back by your invincible Wind and Fire Wheels, so let me do it."


    When Onyxia obediently stopped rolling and resisted the enemy with the breath of the dragon, the staff of Garnier in Andrea''s hand flickered dimly, and countless dark meteor showers fell from the sky, avoiding the huge Onyxia and smashing into it. In the formation of the mantid.


    After the intensive meteor shower continued to land for a minute, the mantid flying in the sky could hardly be seen, and there were still many bugs struggling on the ground. Onyxia simply took a sip of salt soda to give them a happy .


    The total number of invading mantid was probably more than 10,000, and they were quickly exhausted under the joint attack of Onyxia and Andrea, and even the commanders on the battlefield were unable to escape.


    Seeing the crisis dissipated, under the order of Niuzao, the monks of Xuanniu Temple released the air-restricting magic circle covering the temple. on the square.


    A huge yak with khaki-yellow light all over its body stood in the center of the martial arts arena. He was one of the four gods, Niuzao the Black Bull.


    "Andrea and Onyxia, welcome. I have heard about you from Xuen."


    Niuzao''s personality is much calmer than Xuen''s. He first thanked the two for helping the temple resolve the crisis, and then chatted with him about the situation of the mantid under Andrea''s active guidance.


    "Although the Mantid Plateau has gradually fallen under the impact of the Buffalo, this is the ancestral home of the Mantid after all. The Xuanniu Temple rooted on the island is very obtrusive to them, and they have been trying to pull out our nail for many years."


    The mantid were once followers of Y''shaarj, and their ecology is very different from that of the pullers.


    The mantid usually live near a big tree called kypa, build their lair with the amber produced by the kypa tree, and gradually develop a unique civilization of the mantid.


    There are five big Kaipa trees around the Xuanniu Temple. Under Niuzao''s seat, the Xuanniu Temple has stood here for tens of thousands of years, which shows how tough the monks of the Xuanniu school are.


    Andrea chose to leave Beaulieu''s Spine first and come to Mantis Plateau, not just to satisfy Onyxia''s travel desire.


    The Zerg branch of the mantid is a hidden danger that must be eliminated sooner or later, and this trip to Pandaria happened to be the first to find out their details.


    Just like what Andrea was worried about, excluding the Klaxxi heroes who are cheating, the individual combat effectiveness of the mantid is not strong, but their population is very large, and the whole family can fly, and the air-ground coordinated combat will be harmful to the defense. One side caused a lot of pressure, which deserves the attention of the night elves.


    Niuzao''s temper is relatively calm and calm, and most of the moves of the Xuanniu Temple monks under his command are defensive. They have extremely strong resilience and are difficult to be defeated in battles of the same level.


    Andrea and Onyxia stayed in Xuanniu Temple for a few days, and learned the routines of the Xuanniu school as usual.


    After bidding farewell to Niuzao who came to see her off in person, Onyxia stuck to the edge of the Dread Wastes, entered the Valley of the Four Winds from the southern end of Serpent''s Spine, and then continued south to Krasarang Forest to visit the Red Crane Temple.


    Before the ancient Kalimdor split, Onyxia was still young and could not travel around freely like now.


    The beautiful scenery of Pandaria made Onyxia very satisfied, and this trip was not in vain.


    Onyxia, who likes to enjoy life, dragged Andrea to live in the Valley of the Four Winds for a whole month. Banshanji¡¯s delicious food every day made Onyxia¡¯s face full of happiness during this month. .


    The pandaren''s food talent is very strong, and there are many foods in Banshanji that Andrea has never eaten.


    The types of food circulated in pandaren society are all-encompassing. They can be fried, fried, simmered, deep-fried, boiled, fried, pasted, roasted, braised, stewed, steamed, boiled, boiled, stewed, simmered, mixed, marinated, roasted, marinated, frozen Even the well-informed Andrea can''t resist the various delicacies made by methods such as , shredded, honey sauce, smoked, rolled, slippery, and baked.


    For a moment, Andrea had the urge to capture a Pandaren Chef and return him as a dedicated home cook.


    A month later, Andrea even had a feeling that her body was gradually expanding.


    But it turns out that this is just an illusion. The excess food that enters his body will be converted into weak energy and integrated into the strength system, and there is no possibility of gaining weight at all.


    "Okay, enough fun, it''s time to get down to business."


    About three months before Yulong''s exit, Andrea patted Onyxia''s dragon''s head reluctantly, and the black dragon princess finally left Banshanji in one step.


    After Shaohao''s death, the Vale of Eternal Blossoms in the center of Pandaria was sealed, and Onyxia had to take a detour back to Kun-Lai Summit.


    Under Andrea''s command, Onyxia searched around in the snowy Kun-Lai Mountains, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com finally found the entrance to the Mogu''shan Treasure House in the middle of the cliff mountain east of Sunshine Peak, the Holy Land of monks.


    The Mogu''shan Vault is an important temple built by the God of Thunder, and it contains the secrets of the mass production of stone vrykul by the God of Thunder.


    It''s a pity that neither the Four Heavenly Gods nor the Pandaren can decipher the mystery of the Nalaksha Engine, so they can only temporarily seal it, otherwise no one can enter it.


    Andrea''s actions all over the place were not purely for fun, he asked the three gods for their respective ways to lift the seal


    As for the final seal of Yu''lon...


    "Snapped!"


    Under the encroachment of the shadow energy, lacking the other three seals to complement each other, the only Qinglong seal finally showed cracks and gradually broke apart.


    In the depths of Qinglong Temple in the Emerald Forest, a small cyan dragon hovering and floating in mid-air suddenly opened its eyes.


    "The seal on the Mogu''shan Vault is broken? Who did it? What''s going on outside?"

 Chapter 524： Giant Chaptery Rescue Project

    The door of Mogu''shan Treasure House burst open with a heavy "creaking" sound, and what appeared in front of their eyes was a dusty downward passage.


    Onyxia first sprayed a small ball of fire into it under Andrea''s instructions, and after confirming that there was air circulation in the passage, the two entered the interior one after the other.


    Onyxia, who was advancing behind, closed the gate again from the inside, and conveniently attached the seal of the Black Dragon Clan on the gate.


    After entering the magnificent palace below along the passage, a large number of petrified statues appeared in front of the two of them.


    Most of these statues are mogu in stone form, and there is also an oriental stone lion.


    Without the Zandalari invasion and the troll''s voodoo spells, the stone carvings showed no sign of being activated, and three of the large stone lions with different shades of tattooed surfaces caught Andrea''s interest.


    ¡®These three guys seem to be the oldest in the treasure house, right? In the future, we may find an opportunity to move them back to the nursing home. ''


    Continuing along the route of Yiyi Dao until reaching an archive that stores a large amount of ancient materials, Andrea stopped for a while, and took out a piece of information from the bookshelf to read.


    ¡®Is it really the Titan language? ''


    This document records an ancient emperor of the Mogu tribe. When Andrea read this, she subconsciously turned her head to look at the platform in the center of the archives, but there was no soul of any Mogu emperor.


    Scratching his head in confusion, Andrea could only attribute the situation encountered in the game to the special ability of the monster Zhou Zhuo.


    Onyxia also helped Andrea search for useful information among the massive bookshelves, and the two stayed in this archive for more than half a month.


    "found it."


    Onyxia handed Andrea a volume of documents "It records the principles and research records of the Nalaksha engine, but I searched the surrounding books, and none of them mentioned how to use it correctly .¡±


    Andrea said with a smile while unfolding the booklet, "As expected, the Engine of Nalaksha is related to the supremacy of the Mogu. Whoever controls it can produce primitive Mogu in batches and create an invincible army of Titan creations for themselves. Thor is sure to keep its secrets in the grave."


    Although Thor''s death was very sudden, he had long expected that he might die in an accident in the future, and he had prepared for it many years ago.


    Since he had a premonition that he would be resurrected, it was of course impossible for him to hand over the secret of the Engine of Nalaksha to any so-called "successor".


    After all, one day he will return to take power again, and with the Nalaksha engine producing troops in batches, no matter who was in power at the time, he is just a bad brother in front of the powerful Thor himself.


    Out of concern for his descendants, Lei Shen handed over the secret of resurrecting himself to Zandalar, an ally of the Mogu Empire.


    Those high-level Zandalari who followed Thor on the expedition to Uldum all died under the terrifying power of the Furnace of Origin. Not only did the Mogu fall into endless civil strife, but the Zandalari''s vitality was also severely injured. For a long time I couldn''t catch my breath.


    When Zandalar finally mobilized his forces again, intending to take advantage of Thor''s death to occupy his territory and study the secret of Thor''s immortality, the situation in Pandaria had already changed.


    The mogu were defeated, and the pandaren became the new masters of the land.


    In the war between the two empires, the Pandaren defeated the Zandalari, who had not yet fully recovered, with the help of the cloud serpent cavalry.


    After the world collapsed, Zandalari could no longer find Pandaria, and the Thor secret passed down from generation to generation gradually became a legend, and no one had any hope for this secret.


    Andrea was ready before leaving for Draenor to complete Elune''s quest, ready to head to Pandaria to find Ra-den.


    Under self-doubt, Raiden took most of his power away from Thor. The already decadent man had long lost the power of the high-spirited guardian he once was, and turned into a rotten fish in the underground palace.


    If you want to counterattack Ulduar and get rid of Yogg-Saron, it is best to persuade one of Odin and Raiden to regain control of the creator engine of the Storm Peak with their highest authority, and cut off Loken''s hope of continuing to produce reinforcements , which in turn increases its own strength.


    But here comes the problem. In order to completely release Odin who was sealed in the Hall of Valor, the two conspirators Loken and Hela must be killed one after another.


    Regarding Hela, Andrea had already figured out how to deal with her.


    But when it comes to Loken, a classic paradox emerges.


    If you want to release Odin and kill Loken, and defeat Loken''s steel army, you must rely on Odin''s authority to deprive him of his ability to build troops with one click. The question of which came first, the chicken or the egg, has since fallen into an endless loop.


    Then there is only one conclusion, temporarily abandoning the rescue of Odin and reawakening Raiden''s fighting spirit.


    Andrea was very speechless about these guardians of Azeroth. Almost every guardian has its own character flaws, and it is not known whether they are all inherited from their respective creators.


    Odin is arrogant and doesn''t trust mission species other than Guardians. Raiden is fragile and easy to get into trouble. Loken is obsessed with loving married women. He beats people to death instead of courtship, and has since fallen step by step into the abyss created by Yogg-Saron.


    Mimiron is a dead house, only knows to hide in Ulduar to study his hobbies, lack of communication and interaction with other guardians.


    Thorim, who loves his wife, is a typical reckless man. He can''t control himself when he is hot-blooded. Azadas lacks assertiveness and seriously lacks a sense of presence among the guardians.


    Coupled with Freya who loves pets more than companions, and Hodir who is also a reckless man, it seems that only Tire is a qualified guardian who takes into account both his own strength and the overall situation.


    It''s a pity that the only qualified guardian chose to sacrifice himself in order to protect his companions from retreating, and now he can only make do with the remaining crooked melons and dates.


    The root of Raiden''s decadence lies in the fall of the Pantheon, so the key to breaking the game is here, as long as he knows that the Titans of the Pantheon have not been completely taken care of, and the giant baby who doesn''t know what to do without the Creator should be able to recover stand up.


    ''You still have to let mortals enlighten you, you guardians...''


    In order for Rayden to regain his power as the Great Guardian, it is not enough to refresh his spirits, he must regain his own power.


    And these powers were brought into the tomb by Thor, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is sealed in his body, if he wants to regain these powers, he can only resurrect this guy first.


    In the process of questioning Xuen, the white tiger, Andrea found that her own inherent concepts were wrong.


    Thor''s body is not in the Throne of Thunder on the Isle of Thunder, but is buried in the Kun-Lai Mountains.


    In order to prevent some mogu who coveted Thor''s power from taking his body for violent cracking, the subordinates loyal to Thor built seven tombs in the Kun-Lai Mountains, six of which were fake, and only one was actually buried with Thor''s body.


    As for the Thor''s resurrection ceremony, Andrea had already obtained it through Rezan. At that time, the kings Loa were very puzzled. They didn''t know why Andrea would ask for an outdated ceremony that was no longer useful.


    If possible, Andrea wanted to cut off part of his support before resurrecting Thor, so that this guy would not jump out to make trouble again after his resurrection.


    The engine of Nalak''sha in the Mogu''shan Treasury is the most important thing. Before finding a way to unseal it, Andrea intends to first understand the special functions of this one-key army-making machine modified by Thor.

 Chapter 525： open strange spicy

    The archives in the Mogushan Treasure House should be built by Raiden. The books here are all-encompassing. After a period of reading, Andrea found a variety of books including history, poetry, rituals, astrology, divination, and ancient Titan technology. .


    The Nalaksha engine instruction book that Onyxia got was found in the bookshelf of the science and technology category. At that time, Andrea was reading a book that discussed how to extract arcane energy from the leylines.


    Since the book that Oni brought contained a lot of technical terms, Andrea tried to skip the parts that were to be studied by technicians and craftsmen, and directly turned to the pages that were easier to read.


    In the quiet library, there was only the rustling sound of turning pages. Seeing Andrea was engrossed in reading, the Black Dragon Princess thoughtfully did not disturb him, and slipped into the living area to find a food book to learn from.


    After more than half an hour, Andrea finally closed the book, "So that''s how it is."


    Although limited by his knowledge, Andrea couldn''t understand all the theories in this book, but he already had a lot of understanding of the general origin and principle of the Nalaksha Engine.


    The engine of Nalaksha was indeed one of the Titan equipment left behind by Raiden. The original purpose was to produce enough troops to defend against the followers of Y''Shaarj, who are now known as the mantid. descendants.


    After Ra-den fell into disrepair, the Engine of Nalak''sha was unlicensed and abandoned for countless years.


    The original group of mogu still dutifully guarded Pandaria and the Vale of Eternal Blossoms after their master disappeared inexplicably, until they began to be affected by the curse of flesh and blood.


    The early stone mogu had no greedy desires, and the Titans who practiced strict military management were very disciplined. However, after being weakened by the curse of flesh and blood, they became more and more like mortals, and all kinds of troublesome desires gradually disappeared. began to increase.


    Endless warlord melee broke out in the flesh and blood of the mogu, and it was against this background that Thor was born.


    This book does not mention the origin of Thor, but judging from the wording in the book, the person who recorded this book is probably a loyal fan of Thor, and all kinds of crazy boasting rainbow farts emerge in endlessly in the book.


    Excluding this part of meaningless flattery, at least one thing can be known.


    After Lei Shen gained the power of Raiden, he quickly integrated the Mogu with his powerful power and fierce means, and established the first unified empire in the history of the Mogu.


    After taking most of Pandaria, he personally excavated many Titan ruins buried in this land, and the engine of Nalak''sha, which had been abandoned for countless years, was re-emerged.


    Using this Titan equipment to produce original Titan creations, Thor can create new species by fusing flesh and rock. Lizardmen, land spirits and other species all appeared during this period.


    Not only that, Thor also researched a way to use the engine of Nalaksha to eliminate the curse of flesh and blood. You must know that this is a feat that even the Titan Guardians failed to do.


    Although many of the descendants of the Titans were content with the status quo such as the dwarves and dwarves, there were also the tol''vir of the Neferset tribe who still wanted to restore their rock bodies and continue to perform the duties of the Titans.


    In all fairness, in terms of combat power alone, the flesh-and-blood race really couldn''t compare with the original Titan creations.


    It was with the help of the engine of Nalak''sha that Thor created for him an elite army of primitive stone mogu.


    No one in the entire Mogu Empire could resist his authority. Even the Zandalari trolls who ruled most of the world at that time could only lower their proud heads and form an alliance with Lei Shen.


    If the engine of Nalaksha can be restarted, let alone how the mass production of stone mogu will affect Pandaria and even the world situation.


    Just reshaping the flesh-and-blood Titan Creation into its original form should allow Andrea to win the respect of many descendants of Titan Creation.


    It''s a pity that this book doesn''t describe the operation method of the Nalaksha engine in detail, so I can only find another way to study it later.


    According to the records in the book, the engine of Nalaksha is located directly below this library.


    Following the guidance of the book, Andrea opened the mechanism hidden in countless bookshelves, and with a "bang" sound, a descending staircase appeared under the high platform of the library.


    Slightly rotten air blows out from the tunnel. Ever since Thor passed away and the Mogu''shan treasure house was sealed, no one has entered this tunnel for tens of thousands of years.


    Curious baby Onyxia squeezed Andrea out of the passage first. Although the air inside didn''t smell very good, at least it wasn''t hard to breathe.


    "Hey~"


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea followed Onyxia''s footsteps and prepared to enter the passage entrance.


    But at this moment, the guardian dragon''s heart, which had been obediently wrapped around his neck, suddenly raised its head and let out a low warning sound.


    "Woo!"


    At the same time that Little Dragon yelled, Andrea felt a sense of crisis like a needle **** behind him, and he hurriedly abandoned the passage and teleported to the left.


    "Whizzing!"


    A series of arrows were shot from Andrea''s back, and with great force, the arrows were deeply inserted into the bluestone floor where he was standing before, causing cracks on the ground.


    Hearing the movement from behind, Onyxia hurriedly turned around and planned to return, but at this time the entrance of the passage was suddenly closed again, and even with the strange power of the Black Dragon Princess, she couldn''t open it forcibly in a short time.


    "Boom!"


    Temporarily ignoring the muffled pounding sound from the other side of the passage, Andrea cautiously looked at the attacker behind him. It was a phantom mogu holding a war bow.


    "Soul? No wonder I didn''t notice it."


    The mogu soul in front of him was blank-eyed, as if he had no mind of his own, and just acted according to a certain preset program.


    Without the breath of life, and without independent will, naturally there would be no hostility and murderous intent, which caused Andrea to be almost cheated.


    And the most troublesome problem is not here yet.


    Slowly turning his eyes around and looking around, a dozen translucent souls appeared in the originally empty library. UU Reading Their state is very similar to that of the mogu holding the bow, with blank eyes Holding a weapon, he approached Andrea.


    After soothing Dragon''s emotions, Andrea guessed thoughtfully, "Is it Thor''s arrangement? As long as someone tries to get close to the engine of Nalaksha, these souls will be awakened by themselves."


    Judging from the flow of the Mogu''shan treasure house in the game, these mogu tribes should be the great warlords before the rise of Thor. I don''t know how Thor bound the souls of these ancestors here to guard the gate for him.


    The irrational souls did not give Andrea time to continue thinking, and the souls holding melee weapons charged at him immediately after the soul body solidified.


    Swinging the light blade of Garnier''s staff to parry a long spear that was stabbing at his chest, the sword of the dark empire in his left hand was skillfully wrapped around an incoming war knife, deflecting the attack force and colliding with the war hammer on the side Together.


    At the same time, the mogu archer who shot the cold arrow before also launched an attack together with other long-range units.


    Andrea tried to use the cover of the melee soul to avoid various long-range attacks, and only opened the protective barrier to resist when he couldn''t dodge.


    Dexterously shuttling and draining among the tall mogu souls, Andrea tried hard to find the loopholes in the coordinated actions of these souls that did not cooperate with each other.


    "I didn''t expect that one day I would encounter something similar to Zhou Zhuo''s. Sure enough, it was because the important goal was right in front of me. I was a little too impatient. I should review it later."


    :. :

 Chapter 526： Star Serpent

    These great warlords are all strong men left behind by the Mogu clan in the past dynasties, and each of them has the strength close to or even reached the peak of mortals.


    If it''s just one-on-one, Andrea rubbing them is the same as playing, but a dozen of them together can still cause him some trouble.


    With his hand, he flicked away the spear that was pressing on the staff of Garnier. Since there are many precious materials in this archive, Andrea is not easy to use area spells to clear the field.


    Knowledge is an important cornerstone of the development of civilization, and Andrea does not want these precious ancient books to be damaged unless it is absolutely necessary.


    The souls of the mogu warlords are already under control, and it is difficult for the mind spells to affect them. Since they do not act out of their own will, it is also difficult for the holy light to judge them as pure evil spirits, which cannot produce a strong restraint effect .


    "Tsk! It''s quite difficult to deal with."


    As time went by, the cooperation between these souls was gradually becoming tacit, and Andrea knew that he had to make a quick decision.


    The long-range attack casters and archers are very annoying. After avoiding the combined attack of the weapons in front of him, Andrea escaped into the shadows and shifted his direction. Instead of the previous fighting style that focused on defense, he sharply broke into the long-range position behind.


    Under the joint attack of the sword and staff, the rear position of the Mogu was disrupted by Andrea.


    Fortunately, these souls also seem to have a restriction engraved deep in their memory. They cannot use powerful range spells to destroy the venue. It should be the established procedure set by Thor in order to preserve these books.


    The archer can still struggle after being close, but the melee ability of most spellcasters is relatively worrying.


    Before the mogu in the front row surrounded him, Andrea had already shattered the souls of the four magic-type mogu.


    The first archer who launched a sneak attack on Andrea moved very flexibly. After a few jumps in the field, he opened the distance again. The powerful arrow struck Andrea again from a distance like a sniper rifle. .


    "There is no end!"


    Using the ground-shrinking technique he learned not long ago, he teleported in front of this soul, and before his muscular arms swung his bow decisively to fight back, Andrea withdrew the long sword in his left hand, and took out a delicate sword from behind his waist. muskets.


    "Boom!"


    Accompanied by a huge sound effect, Andrea''s left hand was numb from the recoil for a while. The soul that was the target of the attack had been pierced by the split bullets ejected from the gun. The soul body was full of holes and disappeared soon. Inside the library.


    Turning his head to avoid the gunmen charging from behind, Andrea blew the white smoke from the muzzle of the gun, and the overheated barrel was cooling down rapidly with the help of a special cooling device.


    "If you are decisive, you will give it in vain."


    This musket is a gift from Magni and Gelbin to Andrea. It can adjust whether the bullets are fired in shotgun or concentrated mode. The power is quite terrifying. The only disadvantage is that it is troublesome to load.


    At this moment, Onyxia finally broke through the protection of the passage entrance, and used violence to collapse the closed entrance.


    With the black dragon princess joining the battle, the next battle was relatively easy, and the souls of the mogu warlords present were quickly wiped out.


    At the same time as the last soul disappeared, both Andrea and Onyxia could clearly feel some changes in the atmosphere in the entire library.


    The previous solemn and solemn atmosphere has always been considered by Andrea to be the innate sense of oppression created by the environment surrounded by countless bookshelves to the scumbags. Relax.


    Looking around at the seemingly unchanged library, Andrea smiled lightly and said, "Using the souls of our ancestors to help him guard the gate, Thor is worthy of being known as the strongest tyrant in the history of the Mogu."


    This round of joint attack by the warlord''s soul should be able to kill most of those who tried to pry into the secrets of the Nalaksha engine, that is, Andrea is strong enough, otherwise he would not be able to get out of the archives alive.


    "Keep going, the goal should not be far away."


    ¡­


    After removing Thor''s last protection against Nalak''sha''s engine, Andrea and Onyxia followed the slightly collapsed passage all the way into the secret space below.


    The layout of this secret hall exuding cool colors is very simple. After walking to the fork, there are only two direct roads leading to the end. From the fork, you can already see the scene in the distance.


    In the depths of the forked road facing the passageway when you came, there is a very spacious hall with no cover. There are many strange light circles suspended above the hall.


    On the other side of the fork, the first thing you see is an operation platform full of buttons. The platform below is similar to a small training ground. A large number of pipes connect the operation platform and several cabins around the platform.


    According to the comparison between what Andrea recorded in the memo and the previous book, the entire underground palace belongs to the scope of the Nalaksha engine, with energy supply equipment on one side and production equipment on the other.


    Considering Dragon sitting cross-legged on his shoulders, Andrea first entered the energy supply hall by himself after a little thought.


    All the equipment in the hall is in a dormant state, and a small operating table stands in front of the large hollow in the center.


    Andrea opened the cover of the console, and carefully read the Titan language labels under the buttons and levers.


    Although there are differences due to different habits, this console still gives Andrea a feeling of deja vu.


    Push the power supply lever to the highest position, and then press the striking red start button in the center.


    The sound of mechanical operation sounded, and the apertures that were suspended above the hall began to move one after another, and the surface of the large cavity in the center also quickly began to fill with energy, and a substantial light film covered the cavity.


    An inorganic mechanical sound sounded in the hall, "The engine of Nalaksha has restarted, and the entire system is online. Welcome back, respected Great Guardian Lai."


    "Ok?"


    Andrea and Onyxia showed unexpected expressions at the same time, "Lai?"


    After thinking about it for a while, UU Reading Andrea guessed, "Could it be that Raytheon cracked the identification system of the Nalaksha engine in some way? This will make this stupid system call everyone Lai." ?¡±


    Onyxia shrugged lazily, "Maybe, I don''t know much about Titan''s equipment."


    Andrea rolled her eyes. "When I didn''t say it, I shouldn''t expect you, a tech idiot, to be able to persuade constructive opinions."


    "Who are you calling an idiot!"


    When Andrea and Onyxia were arguing, the engine of Nalaksha had restarted, and an energy body composed of countless starlight nodes appeared in front of them.


    The composition of this energy body is very similar to the protoss that the titans are used to driving, but its form is not the humanoid type that the protoss often use, but a pure energy dragon.


    At the same time that the dragon appeared, a wave of light swept across Andrea and Onyxia.


    "Wrong, wrong!"


    Xianglong''s originally stretched body coiled up vigilantly, "The energy of the great guardian Lai has not been detected. It is determined that the initiator is an illegal intrusion. Execute the established instruction 404, obliterate!"


    "Ok."


    Andrea sighed, "It still takes a fight, Oni, you can handle it. I''ll go and study the console and try to crack this guy''s identification system."


    The black dragon princess reluctantly stepped forward and changed back to her original form, "Yes, yes~ I really can call people."


    :. :

 Chapter 527： 4 Gods Attitude

    Leaving aside the battle between Oni and the Starlight Serpent, Andrea went back to the console to observe the small control panel carefully.


    There are not many buttons on the entire control panel, at least a lot less than the large console at the other end of the fork.


    Frowning and observing for a while, Andrea basically confirmed that Thor''s approach could not be replicated.


    "How did Thor rewrite this guy''s identification system in the first place? Relying on Layden''s power to open it?"


    Since we can''t turn the enemy into a friend, we can only beat this guy to the ground first.


    There was enough space in the spacious underground palace for Onyxia, who had returned to her original form, to move. In the end, she still grabbed the Starlight Serpent''s neck with her superior strength and stabbed it to the ground.


    "Warning, warning!"


    "The intruder''s strength exceeded expectations, and he applied to execute the self-destruct procedure... No response, and sent the application again."


    Andrea frowned, "Apply? Respond? To whom?"


    No matter who the Starlight Dragon was contacting, the other party didn''t get a response after it made three consecutive requests.


    Most of the low-intelligence Titan creations are dead-brained and can only follow fixed procedures.


    The Astral Dragon, who was denied permission, seemed to be stuck in logical chaos, where it kept repeating an endless loop of requests and self-denials.


    "Aww~"


    Little Dragon stretched out his front paw and pointed at the star dragon on the ground, which looked like a dead fish. His two big sparkling eyes seemed to be asking why this salted fish looked so similar to him.


    "Well..." Andrea scratched his head and explained, "Strictly speaking, this Starlight Dragon should be the prototype of all Cloud Serpents. Your appearance partly refers to Serpents, so it''s only natural that you will have some similarities."


    After restraining the Starlight Dragon that was making troubles, Andrea searched the hall carefully, but did not find any valuable clues.


    Leaving Onyxia here to guard the Starlight Dragon, Andrea returned to the previous fork and entered the passage on the other side.


    The equipment here is even more complicated, and Andrea speculates that this should be the core workshop where the Nalaksha engine was used to produce the original Mogu.


    Although Andrea activated the energy supply system, he was still unable to manipulate this set of Titan equipment according to his will without the activation of the guardian''s authority.


    ''Dry! How did Zhou Zhuo do it? ''


    Anxiously punching the console, Andrea regained his composure and thought about the next step.


    "I can only put it here temporarily, and try to let Thorim come to Pandaria, but..."


    Considering that Loken''s level of vigilance against Thorim has skyrocketed, and Thorim has to shoulder the heavy responsibility of guarding the furnace of origin, Andrea is also a little uncertain about whether this plan can be realized.


    As for Azadas, it is even more impossible. If Loken notices his traces, that guy will definitely go crazy and send a large number of steel troops into the Eastern Continent, maybe it will disturb the situation that has finally calmed down.


    Azadas had evidence of Loken''s depravity in his hands, that is, he and Elonaya had never shown up for so many years, so Loken could barely maintain his calm, deceiving himself that they had already fallen into a deep sleep and could not wake up.


    ¡®The final plan is to go to Thunder God Island first to release Raiden, and he will personally go to the Nalaksha Engine to regain control that was tampered with by Thor, but this plan also has many problems. ''


    Andrea is not sure if Raiden can be persuaded so easily, and most of the power of the Great Guardian has been taken away by Thor, and it is still unknown whether he can be recognized by the engine of Nalaksha.


    Regardless, the trip to the Mogu''shan Vault at least confirmed the condition of the Engine of Nalak''sha.


    As expected, Thor had already left behind, and no one but him could easily start the engine and create an army of mogu.


    ¡­


    After shutting down the engine of Nalak''sha again, the retarded Starlight Dragon, which lost its energy supply, also disappeared, and Andrea and Onyxia followed the passage in the treasure house to return to the Mogu''shan holy platform.


    When Onyxia opened the gate with the black dragon seal, at least hundreds of monks in different clothes stood on the suspended platform outside the gate.


    "Uh?"


    From the costumes of these monks, we can see their origins. The ones in the khaki practice uniforms are monks from Xuanniu Temple, the ones in red are from Zhuhe Temple, the ones in white are followers of Xuenu, and the ones in cyan are from Qinglong Temple. sent people.


    Coupled with the Shado-Pan in black outfits, almost all the large monk forces in Pandaria are here.


    As for the holy land of monks, Qingri Peak, they are not a militarized organization, but an association that gathers elites from all walks of life to make friends through martial arts, and they do not have the right to call for mobilization.


    Xu Kun looked sharply at the two outsiders Shi Shiran walked out of the door.


    "I already guessed that you have another purpose! Is there any excuse now?"


    "Justify?" Andrea spread his hands with a smile, "Master Xu Kun, did we make a mistake? We don''t need to justify. The trip to the treasure house is just a part of our planned plan. The three gods should have expected it a long time ago." right?"


    Suddenly asked for the seal of Mogu''shan''s treasury, Andrea didn''t believe that the demigods sitting in the three temples would not think of her intentions.


    But they still cooperated and told themselves the method of lifting the seal, which at least showed that the Three Gods knew about his planned plan and were optimistic to a certain extent.


    Liu Xing came up and pressed Xu Kun''s shoulder to persuade him, "Calm down, Master Xuen''s task for us is not to question but to ask, don''t make the atmosphere so stiff."


    The Mogu''shan Vault has not been unsealed to the outside world for more than 10,000 years. The fundamental reason is to cover the engine of Nalak''sha located in the deepest part of the treasury.


    Andrea knew what the four demigods wanted to know, so he beckoned the four familiar monk leaders over, followed by a very gentle female monk, who came to understand the situation on behalf of Qinglong Temple.


    "To put it simply, the thing locked in the depths of the treasure house cannot be activated by anyone other than that person. Gods, please don''t worry about someone abusing it."


    "That person? That thing?"


    Liu Xing and other monk leaders were obviously not informed of the details, and Andrea''s hidden words made the five monk leaders present at a loss.


    Andrea waved his hands and said, "You don''t need to ask, just pass the word to the four gods."


    "Also, there are many precious documents left over from the ancient times in the treasury. After UU Reading has obtained the permission of the Four Heavenly Gods, it is best to let your traveler sort out and publish all these books. Don''t forget Leave me a whole set of copies."


    When the five people looked at each other in a daze, Andrea waved his hands and said to them, "I have something to go to Shen-zin Zi, and then you can figure it out."


    "Hey! Stop!"


    Xu Kun, who was still angry, wanted to chase after him unwillingly, and the other four monk leaders hurriedly stopped him.


    "Stop chasing, let him go."


    Liu Xing said calmly, "The four gods should have a certain degree of understanding of his actions, but they didn''t tell us the details. In short, let''s go back and report his message first, and see what the gods say."


    "Tsk!"


    Xu Kun smacked his lips in displeasure, "Taran! Follow up, and watch these two guys closely before they leave Pandaria. You can''t let them continue to trespass the forbidden area like this!"


    "Yes! Master."

 Chapter 528： Dragon

    After receiving reports from the monk leaders of their respective temples, the four gods began to retreat one after another.


    The huge white tiger was lying on the ground, his spirit sank into a narrow mirror world similar to the Emerald Dream, and the other three companions also appeared in this misty space one after another.


    "Let''s make a long story short." The swift and resolute Baihu Xuen went straight to the point, "What do you think that mortal demigod wants to do?"


    From the way Andrea and Onyxia get along, it can be seen that the one who decides between the two is the mortal demigod, and the black dragon princess just plays around with him with an attitude of indifference.


    Niuzao thought for a while and said, "Although I can''t determine his purpose, I don''t feel any evil or evil thoughts in Andrea. His original intention should be good, but we can''t understand it for the time being."


    Zhu He Chijing also agreed, "I also agree. His belief is very pure and his will is very firm. He should not be a person who does evil."


    Xue Nu nodded thoughtfully, and the three demigods simultaneously turned their gazes to the very petite cyan dragon.


    "Yulong, what do you think?"


    Among the four gods of Pandaria, the White Tiger is the most brave and good at fighting, the Black Ox is extremely resilient, and Chi-Ji has a strong self-healing ability.


    Qinglong Yulong''s combat power is not outstanding among the four gods, but she is a veritable leader and think tank among the four gods. In major matters, Yulong, who is knowledgeable and quick-thinking, usually makes decisions.


    Yulong shook her head and said, "I haven''t seen the mortal demigod you mentioned with my own eyes, so I don''t want to jump to conclusions about him."


    "However, since both Niuzao and Chi Jing have made quite positive comments, I believe they will not be easily misled."


    "The engine of Nalaksha is one of Thor''s biggest reliances. If this hidden danger can be removed, even if Thor is resurrected, his power will be greatly reduced, and he will never regain the power he once had."


    Many pandaren don''t know the details of the alliance with the mogu empire in Zandalar, but as the native demigods of Pandaria, the four gods are clear about Lei Shen''s plan.


    As long as Zandalari still exists, Thor will be resurrected one day. All they can do is to cut off his wings as much as possible before Thor''s resurrection, so as to prevent the turmoil of that year from reappearing in the peaceful land of Pandaria.


    Fortunately, due to Shaohao''s body in the mist, Pandaria was completely isolated from the outside world, and the Zandalari trolls still couldn''t find a way to enter Pandaria, and the plan to resurrect Thor was postponed indefinitely.


    But as Andrea mentioned to the three gods before, the mist cannot protect Pandaria forever, and one day they will still have to open their eyes and reintegrate into this increasingly strange world.


    But before that, the four gods hope to solve the hidden dangers buried in Pandaria.


    When Shaohao sacrificed himself to become the mist, he didn''t really get rid of all his negative emotions.


    Arrogance still remains in his heart.


    He is unwilling to believe that his people can work together to solve the crisis in Pandaria, and he chooses to stand up and show personal heroism to solve the problem, which in itself is out-and-out arrogance.


    The negative emotions of Pandaria are different from those of the outside world. Due to the dark aura left by the seven Y''Shaarj, the negative emotions of the residents of Pandaria will attract corresponding Sha demons to covet.


    Six of the seven evil spirits were sealed by Shaohao, and only the Sha of Pride was still hiding somewhere in Pandaria, silently waiting for the opportunity.


    Yu''lon thought carefully for a while, trying to capture Andrea''s trajectory.


    But because Onyxia''s arbitrary movements were too erratic before, she couldn''t guess Andrea''s real purpose for a while.


    "Wait a little longer, I will leave the customs in more than two months. At that time, I will personally chat with that mortal demigod, hoping to understand his real intentions from his words."


    ¡­


    After the pandaren from the Wandering Isle landed in Pandaria, they were temporarily placed in Zhuojin Village by the Shado-Pan.


    Although the two sides have been separated for a long time, they are compatriots with the same cultural origin after all. The pandaren of the Wandering Isle have integrated into Pandaria very quickly.


    The first thing they need to learn is to suppress their too strong negative mood swings and try to maintain an optimistic attitude towards life. This is the trick of living in Pandaria.


    This is also the root of the panda people''s willingness to study various entertainment projects that can induce happiness, and various delicacies are just one of them.


    When Andrea and Onyxia came to Zhuojin Village, the pandaren on the Wandering Isle had initially completed their training and gained the right to move freely to explore all over Pandaria.


    Even Elder Bailao returned to the Jade Forest with Shang Xi''s company to recognize his ancestors. He did not intend to leave this time, and wanted to return to his roots and spend his last years in Pandaria.


    Before parting, Bailao handed over her Zen staff to Shang Xi, asking him to take it back to the Zen staff forest and plant it, after which Shang Xi officially took over the post of Elder of the Wandering Island.


    Originally, Andrea planned to ask Shen-zinko to help him out of the mist, and then used the shadow familiar to get in touch with Leticia and Niyana, learned the current situation from the two apprentices, and by the way, sent the engine of Nalaksha Message passed to Thorim.


    However, before Onyxia landed on Shen-zinko''s back, Dragon suddenly proudly pointed at himself with his little paw, pulled Andrea''s sleeve, and volunteered to lead him through the fog.


    "Uh..." Andrea was a little uneasy, and poked Dragon''s head with his hand, "Little guy, are you sure you really remember the route?"


    Andrea''s suspicious tone made Dragon very unhappy. He wrapped his tail around Andrea''s neck. Although he didn''t use any force, UU Reading ''s dissatisfaction was already evident.


    "Aww!"


    "Okay, I shouldn''t doubt you."


    Andrea sighed, "Then you lead the way, but let me say hello to Shen-zin Zi for the time being."


    After asking Shen-zinko to close her eyes and get ready for backup, Onyxia carefully folded her wings and landed on the water surface inside the mist, slowly swimming out following the guidance of Dragon.


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, Dragon really wrote down the route of Shen-zinko through the fog. After swimming for half a day, Onyxia had appeared outside the fog.


    "Aw!"


    The little guy stood up on his own as if asking for credit, with his little head held high, as if waiting for praise.


    Andrea rubbed Dragon''s head with his fingers amusedly, "Yes, you are amazing, it will be much more convenient for us to go in and out of Pandaria in the future."


    Through the shadow familiar who can pass through the shadow space, he contacted the two apprentices in Lordaeron and Anakis respectively, and while explaining the matter to Leticia, Andrea also inquired about the difference from the two people. Less recent information.


    When Andrea heard the latest developments in Alterac and Lordaeron, he had a standard black question mark expression on his face.


    "TF?! Is it really a war?"

 Chapter 529： 1 Willful Lordaeron

    One thing to say, Andrea didn''t think that Lordaeron and Alterac would fight at all.


    The incident of Alterac''s withdrawal from the alliance seems to be just a dispute between the two countries around the issue of the throne, but at its root it reflects the irreconcilable contradictions between Lordaeron and the four human kingdoms.


    As Terenas aged day by day, he obviously felt that his energy and thinking speed were not as good as before.


    Terenas, who contributed to the establishment of the alliance, believed that this was the best time for Lordaeron to unify the nations of mankind, and he was too hasty to plan to leave an immortal and great cause in his lifetime.


    However, the facts have proved that the human nations that have been divided for more than 2,000 years have long been unable to return to the Arathor Empire that was united as one, and Lothar can see this very clearly.


    As the first chicken to be used to warn the monkeys, Alterac, who accidentally lost the royal family, is obviously the best soft persimmon in Terenas'' eyes.


    It is a pity that the development of the situation is not as expected by the king of Lordaeron. Alterac did not succumb to Lordaeron''s pressure to elect a puppet king.


    With the warning and solidarity of the Kingdom of Silud, Gilneas and Stormgard withdrew from the alliance one after another because of the uneven distribution of spoils, and expressed their support for Alterac.


    The withdrawal of the four countries from the alliance was like a slap in the face to the ambitious Terenas. The seemingly sarcasm in the eyes of Ryan, Daelin and Antonidas made the anger in his heart more and more intense.


    When the young Alsace asked him innocently why he made things difficult for other allies, the last string in Terenas'' heart was finally snapped.


    Not only did he not get support from the international community, but even his son, who had been nurturing with all his heart, began to doubt his own motives.


    Feeling that he was betrayed by all relatives, Terenas red-eyed, regardless of the opposition of his subjects and his family, resolutely recruited troops, and prepared to go south from Andorhal.


    Although Stormwind Kingdom, Dalaran and Kul Tiras asked him to reconsider his decision with strong words, Terenas insisted on urging the army to go out.


    Although King Alex of Alterac didn''t expect Terenas to be so crazy, he had already prepared himself against Lordaeron, and the allies who had previously won over with tax relief should also contribute.


    With a short mouth, Jin, who was building the Greymane Wall, didn''t want to participate in this war, but for the sake of Gilneas'' international reputation, he still sent the high lord Darius Crowley to lead the army. The border of the Pine Forest poses a threat to Lordaeron.


    Solas of Stormgard was very straightforward. After receiving the request for help, he ordered his troops to go out in person. He traveled all the way through the Hillsbrad Hills and came to the front line of Chillwind Hills to meet with General Haas of Alterac. .


    At the same time, the Kingdom of Herod also sent troops from the west of the Tirisfal Forest, and the three-way army surrounded Lordaeron, and the war was imminent.


    It has only been a year since the war between the Alliance and the Horde, and all countries are still taking time to recuperate.


    Many powerful figures, including the alliance commander Turalyon, repeatedly wrote letters to dissuade Terenas from striking down, but the determined King of Lordaeron ignored it at all.


    Andorhal''s 100,000 troops went south to fight against the combined army of Alterac and Stormgarde in the area of ??Chillwind Post.


    At the same time as the eastern front started, the battle in the western part of Tirisfal Glades also unfolded. Lordaeron, with the strongest overall national strength, confronted the four major human kingdoms with the strength of a single country.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind is beyond its reach, and it doesn''t seem like it would want to intervene in this unjust war.


    Dalaran, dwarves, and gnomes all refused to send troops to support them on the grounds that they did not participate in the human civil war. The fiery Daelin even went directly to the palace of Lordaeron, pointing to Terenas'' nose and questioning why he provoked the human civil war.


    Andrea was quite speechless about the current situation. Terenas didn''t know what medicine he had taken wrongly, and suddenly exploded like a gasoline barrel.


    ''I always feel that this matter is not that simple. Although Terenas is not a wise and mighty sage, he should not be so impulsive to launch a war to tear apart the alliance. Could it be...who is behind his back? ''


    Although there were no clues to prove his guess, Andrea felt that there was something strange behind this incident.


    ¡®Let Prism check it out. ''


    Compared with the chaotic situation in the northern part of the Eastern Continent, the development of the Stormwind Kingdom in the south is very stable.


    As the saying goes, you will know how to cherish after you lose it. After experiencing a disaster of destroying the country, everyone in the Stormwind Kingdom cherishes the hard-won stable life.


    With the enthusiastic and active efforts of the people, the Stormwind Kingdom, which was in disrepair, initially recovered its vitality in just over a year.


    The Stormwind Kingdom, which is in the midst of infrastructure construction, has no intention of intervening in the war between Lordaeron and the four human kingdoms, but is more concerned about the cursed land in the south.


    According to Khadgar, who stayed behind at Keepwatch, things haven''t been quite right at the Dark Portal lately.


    The fel energy pipeline that had been shattered seems to be slowly recovering, and it cannot be touched and stopped from the Azeroth side of the Dark Portal.


    Turalyon, who was tired of the corrupt situation in the north, just took this opportunity to come to Watch Fort and monitor the movement of the Dark Portal together with Khadgar and other defenders.


    Although the situation in the northern part of the Eastern Continent was completely beyond Andrea''s expectations, it seems that the orcs are still planning to restart the Dark Portal step by step to launch a second invasion, which should be in a few months.


    Just as Andrea sat on Onyxia''s back to analyze the information, there was new news from Leticia.


    She had just been teleported to the Origin Hall of Uldum by the Highborne mage, and Thorim, who had received information from Pandaria, was by her side.


    Just as Andrea was worried, although Thorim really wanted to go to Pandaria to retake the Nalaksha Engine, but right now he was really powerless.


    The Furnace of Origin is related to the growth of the star soul of Azeroth, and there must be people with enough deterrence to stay behind. Once the news of him leaving Uldum comes out, Loken and some guys hiding in the dark will definitely attack Uldum. Launch a massive attack. UU reading


    "Then there''s no way."


    Sighing, Andrea told Thorim not to worry too much, and let him find a way to solve the problem of Pandaria.


    "Let''s go back."


    After cutting off contact with Leticia, Andrea patted the back of the black dragon floating on the water.


    "Go directly to Thunder God Island in the northwest of the Mantis Plateau. It''s time to meet the great guardian who has been lying in the nest for tens of thousands of years."


    ¡­


    Thunder God Island is the base camp built by the mogu tyrant Thunder God. It was originally a part of the Pandaria continent. After the world collapsed, it was thrown out of the mainland and became an overseas isolated island.


    The periphery of the island was covered by layers of black thunderclouds, and the sky in the entire sea area was very dark. From time to time, there would be bright thunder and lightning piercing the dark sky. Even Onyxia did not dare to fly in this kind of weather. sky.


    "Andrea." Onyxia, who swam across the sea, asked puzzledly, "According to what you said, Thor''s body was obviously placed in Kun-Lai Mountains, so why hasn''t the island''s automatic defense mechanism been disarmed? "


    Andrea twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled, "Because the Thunder God''s biggest secret is still hidden in the Throne of Thunder, he doesn''t want his subordinates to know about his usurping behavior, lest they find an excuse to launch a rebellion."

 Chapter 530： Stormstout Brothers

    For thousands of years, the bad weather near the Isle of Thunder has dampened the pandaren''s confidence in exploring the island.


    The pandaren in Pandaria are not as curious and exploratory as their compatriots on the Wandering Isle. When faced with a large rock in front of them, most pandaren will choose to bypass it instead of studying how to move it. .


    When Onyxia swam from the sea to the periphery of Thunder God Island, a small boat floated outside the Thunder Barrier, and two pandaren were looking around, as if planning to cross the lightning protection zone and enter the island to explore .


    "what?"


    Andrea was a little surprised when he saw the faces of these two people. Although he didn''t know their names, he seemed to have seen them on the Wandering Isle before.


    "The two over there!"


    Seeing one of them cautiously stretching out his hand to enter the barrier, Andrea hurriedly stopped from behind.


    "Don''t reach out rashly. The thunder here is not formed naturally, but a defensive barrier artificially arranged. Once invaded by external forces, it will launch a counterattack."


    The two pandaren were taken aback by the voice behind them. They didn''t expect to meet people by chance in the sea, where there were no villages or shops behind.


    These two pandaren seem to be two brothers. Although Andrea is face-blind to pandaren, their coat color patterns look very similar, and their behavior patterns are quite similar.


    Seeing that it was Andrea who sounded the reminder, and not a fellow from Pandaria, the two breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    The more stable pandaren clasped his fists and saluted one person and one dragon, "Mr. Andrea and Miss Onyxia, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "I am Cheng Bo Storm Spirits, and this is my younger brother Chen. We have met you several times on the Wandering Isle before. I don''t know why the two of you are here..."


    ''List? ''


    When Andrea heard Cheng Bo''s self-introduction, he didn''t react at all. He just became interested in the surname Storm Spirits, and the familiar name he heard later made him subconsciously shift his gaze.


    ''Is this frizzy-looking young pandaren Old Chen? ''


    Just as Andrea suspected, Cheng Bo''s younger brother looked very young and looked like he had ADHD. When his brother communicated with Andrea, he kept pacing back and forth on the boat, scratching his head and scratching his head. look.


    "Hello, both of you."


    Andrea first politely clasped his fists in return, and then deliberately put on a puzzled expression and asked, "As far as I know, the Stormstout family is one of the largest wine-making families in Pandaria, didn''t the two of you come to the Valley of the Four Winds to recognize your ancestors? "


    "Humph!"


    Hearing Andrea''s question, Cheng Bo just shook his head with a wry smile, but Chen couldn''t help but snort coldly.


    "Of course I''ve been there, but that family seems to be obsessed with wine making. They put all their thoughts on improving the wine, and they have always shown a lack of interest in our visit."


    Cheng Bo sighed helplessly, "Our elders still stayed in the ancestral land of the Storm Spirits family to negotiate with them, but...it seems to have had little effect."


    The current Chen and Cheng Bo are still young, and it is not their turn to make decisions for the Storm Spirits on the Wandering Isle.


    Anyway, the same people in Pandaria could only suffer from cold eyes, so they simply took this opportunity to sneak out to explore and vent their sulking by the way.


    There are many unclassified areas in Pandaria, and there are many interesting things worth exploring in Kun-Lai Mountains alone. Andrea doesn''t know why the two of them came to Thunder God Island in the first place.


    Hearing Andrea''s question, Cheng Bo scratched his head honestly and said, "Because this is the hidden island that we inquired about when we temporarily lived near Zhuojin Village."


    "We have already been to the giant beast island that the local population calls. There is nothing on the island except various ferocious primitive beasts, so..."


    Andrea understood that the two brothers were naturally restless. They sneaked out to sea to investigate the situation when Zhuojin Village was under the control of the Shado-Pan, and they took action without hesitation after they were free.


    "alright."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea signaled the two to back off first. "If you want to enter Thunder God Island, you must first untie the defensive barrier here. For safety, you should try to stay as far away as possible."


    With Andrea''s current level of strength, he can see through the strength of the two young people at a glance.


    If you use the standards of monks, they can only be regarded as high-level apprentices at best, barely touching the edge of full-time monks.


    Being able to cultivate to this level before the age of 20 is considered an extraordinary talent among the pandaren, but it is obviously not enough to explore Thunder God Island with this strength.


    After the death of Thunder God, many loyal subordinates chose to petrify themselves near the Throne of Thunder, silently waiting for their master to be resurrected, and one day they would be awakened from dormancy.


    The energy that maintains the barrier on Thunder God Island is absorbed from these dormant petrified mogu. Once the barrier is broken, they will be forced to wake up in response.


    These mogu were the elite left in Pandaria by Thor to guard the country. With the current strength of the two Stormstout brothers, they might only be able to deliver food in the hands of these stone men.


    However, seeing the stubborn and curious eyes of these two people, Andrea did not force them to evacuate the island. As long as it does not interfere with his actions, he can let them enter the island together before meeting with Leiden. Focus on them.


    Cheng Bo is a relatively stable person. They have checked the surrounding lightning barrier before, and it is obvious that the two brothers alone cannot break it.


    Pulling his younger brother Chen to row the boat back, under the urging of Onyxia, they retreated for about a nautical mile.


    Andrea, who was standing on the back of the Black Dragon Princess, raised the Garnier staff in her hand slightly, and the Tears of Elune on the top turned into a golden light. blue glow.


    After all, the Tears of Elune is an artifact handed down from the moon **** Elune. After years of research, Andrea has been able to use it proficiently after becoming a demigod.


    To put it simply, this gem is equivalent to a super-amplified converter that reaches the divine realm. It can absorb any energy and transform it into the energy and form that the user needs, and then output it at one time after a large-scale amplification.


    Now Andrea is using the special effect of Elune''s Tears to activate another Pillar of Creation through its transforming ability - the Gorgonneth Tidestone.


    Controlling water elements is not Andrea''s strong point. Through the transformation of Elune''s tears, he can maximize the ability of the tide stone.


    In the sight of Cheng Bo and Chen, with the huge black dragon in the distance as the center, the surrounding sea suddenly began to become choppy.


    The soaring waterspout gradually formed on the sea surface, as if connecting the dark clouds in the sky with the sea level.


    As if sensing some kind of threat, the thunder around UU Reading Thunder God Island became more violent, and the sea inside the barrier also began to turbulent.


    The scale of the waterspout connecting the water and the sky is getting bigger and bigger, and the torrential rain has begun to fall in a small area. The huge waterspout finally collided with the edge of the Thunder Barrier under the spinning rush.


    Countless thunder and lightning exploded on the surface of the sea, and the sea was splashed with turbulent water like countless boulders were thrown.


    Cheng Bo and Chen were very glad that they had retreated far enough, otherwise Chi Yu might have been affected by this time.


    During the few minutes of the stalemate between the waterspout and the Thunder Barrier, residents as far away as the Mantis Plateau and the seaside of Kun-Lai Mountain could see the vision coming from the sea.


    The extremely strong thunder and lightning flickered on the sea like crazy. The local aborigines hurriedly closed the doors and windows, and a storm might come soon.


    "boom!"


    The waterspout controlled by someone finally broke through the unconscious thunder barrier. The thunderclouds that shrouded the island of Thunder gradually dissipated, and the clear sky reappeared in the sea near the Island of Thunder after ten thousand years.


    "okay."


    Andrea withdrew his staff, and waved to Brother Stormstout who was lying on the boat and trying to keep his balance in the wind and waves.


    "Follow me if you want to explore! We are going to the island!"

 Chapter 531： Lightning action

    Niuzao from Xuanniu Temple looked solemnly at the dissipating thunderclouds in the distance, "Is this Thunder God Island? What exactly is he planning to do?"


    Andrea''s action pattern of one hammer in the east and the stick in the other made the four gods completely confused, and even Qinglong Yulong couldn''t figure it out.


    With the defense of Thunder God Island removed, Onyxia can finally fly in the air without any scruples, and soon she will fly to the sky above Thunder God Island with three passengers.


    Before the island of Thunder God was split from the mainland, the entire island area was the most important power center of the tyrant Thunder God. The Throne of Thunder was located in the deepest part of the island, guarded by countless stone mogu.


    If you advance from land, you have to deal with the mogu who are being released from the state of stone statues. Onyxia quickly flew over from high altitude, and landed in front of the majestic Throne of Thunder before the guards were completely unblocked.


    "Giant crossbows have been erected on the walls around the palace, and it is easy to be locked and attacked by continuing to fly from the air."


    After transforming back into human form, Onyxia explained, "For the rest of the way, we can only walk with our feet."


    Andrea nodded, and warned Cheng Bo and Chen who were gearing up behind them, "Don''t run around, this is not where you should be able to come. If you don''t want to lose your life, try to follow behind us."


    "Shua!"


    During the conversation, a series of arrows shot from the palace wall of the Throne of Thunder, and Andrea waved his staff to build a barrier of holy light to block it.


    "Look, the guards here obviously don''t welcome us."


    Concentrating the shadow energy to the top of the staff, a dark purple energy wave spewed out from the staff, directly bombarding the gate of the Throne of Thunder, and the violent shaking shook many mogu on the city wall mountain to the ground.


    The defenses of the entire island have been dismantled, and the gate looks relatively thick. It was quickly pierced by Andrea''s attack, and five people can already see that the interior is recovering from the opening of the cave. The petrified mogu.


    "Follow!"


    Onyxia rushed forward first. The skin strengthened by the power of the earth can directly resist most weak bows and spells. It is a proper MT.


    "drink!"


    The phantom of the dragon''s claws materialized as Onyxia swung her fist, and slapped the Mogu archer who was drawing a bow and shooting arrows on the palace wall into rubble.


    "Andrea, how to get there? You come to show the way!"


    "Okay, you have also seen the map records of the Throne of Thunder in the archives before, we don''t have to forcefully break into the most core palace, and follow the avenue to the Hall of Cultivation."


    The palace is undoubtedly the most heavily defended place on the Throne of Thunder, and the twin mogu queens and Thunder God''s elite guards should all be dormant in the throne.


    Fortunately, Andrea''s purpose is not to destroy the palace, so he doesn''t have to confront those troublesome guys head-on.


    The Hall of Self-cultivation is a side hall on the road leading to the palace. Under the guidance of Andrea according to the map, a group of four people quickly broke through the defense and came outside the side hall under the leadership of the arrow Onyxia.


    "Cheng Bo and Chen, you stay with Onyxia."


    "Aoni, help me block the pursuers for the time being, and I will try to get rid of that stinky salted fish as soon as possible."


    "no problem."


    Onyxia restored the prototype of the dragon and firmly blocked the passage leading to the temple of self-cultivation.


    Glancing at Chen, whose eyes were rolling wildly, Princess Black Dragon warned the two restless pandaren with a thickened voice, "You better control your curiosity that you shouldn''t have. This is the palace of Thunder God. If you rush into it, If you enter the danger zone, even I can''t save you."


    "hold head high!"


    The dragon''s breath of shadow flames spewed out to the square in front of the Temple of Self-cultivation. A large number of mogu were shrouded in the ultra-high temperature dragon''s breath. Even their stone bodies couldn''t stop the black dragon''s breath, and they soon became scorched black.


    Chen and Cheng Bo, who were hiding behind Onyxia, looked at each other. Cheng Bo said hesitantly, "Let''s listen to her advice. You have seen the strength of those moguls. They are definitely not something we can handle."


    Chen shook his head like a rattle drum, "I don''t want it! Life is endless, exploration is endless, no one has entered here for more than 10,000 years, don''t you wonder what secrets are buried in this palace complex?"


    "But¡­"


    ¡­


    When the two Stormstout brothers were discussing whether to explore (die), Andrea quickened his pace and entered the dim interior of the Hall of Self-cultivation.


    "Dah~"


    With a light snap of his fingers, a soft golden light shone in the dark hall, illuminating the way forward.


    The Hall of Self-cultivation is the experimental site of Thor, and there are a large number of strange and deformed experimental bodies piled up inside.


    For tens of thousands of years, these creatures have been entrenched in the self-cultivation hall that no one has entered. They dare not rush into the heavily guarded palace, and can only multiply in the sewer area behind.


    After entering the Temple of Self-cultivation, the first enemy Andrea encountered was the lizard man hiding in the shadows.


    These lizardmen are accidental by-products created by Thor using the engine of Nalaksha. Most of the lizardmen have already fled to various parts of Pandaria, and a few were captured by Thor back to the throne as experiments.


    The native lizardmen of Pandaria are cruel, cunning and intelligent, and they are one of the wild species that threaten the survival of pandaren.


    But the lizardmen that Andrea met in the Hall of Self-cultivation seemed to have completely degenerated into beasts. They only roared and made ferocious noises, and they had no intention of talking at all.


    Under the effect of the Holy Light Illumination Technique, the lizardmen hiding in the shadows had nowhere to hide, one by one rushed out of their hiding places to attack Andrea.


    "roll!"


    Ripples of holy light spread out from Andrea''s body, and all the lizardmen who were hit screamed and flew upside down, most of them hit the wall and lost consciousness.


    A small number of "lucky ones" who retained consciousness were also beheaded one by one by Andrea using the energy lightsaber, and broke through the sewer entrance where a large number of lizardmen gathered in less than a minute.


    On the way forward, Andrea encountered more lizardmen, and a strange structure powered by blood, all of which were forcibly obliterated by him with the crushing of power levels.


    The huge Blood Golem in the first hall was steamed dry by Andrea with blazing holy light, and after losing power, it was dismantled into a mass of scrap iron.


    If the record on the memorandum is correct, under the second hall ahead is the secret room where Raiden is imprisoned.


    After entering this temple, Andrea finally knew where the blood that drove the golem came from.


    Countless flesh and blood were squeezed out from the numb lizard body under the operation of some kind of mechanical equipment in the hall. Some flesh and blood even condensed into entities very strangely, swimming autonomously in the hall. The strong smell of blood made Andrea Some nausea.


    "The non-soil experimental equipment that shouldn''t exist...destroy it!"


    The mechanical equipment bombarded by the energy of the holy light ceased to operate one after another, but the flesh and blood flowing on the ground did not stop because of this.


    Sensing the crisis from the outside world, these flesh and blood quickly gathered together, and in a burst of disgusting wriggling and reintegration, they formed a blood-red lizardman covered in thick sores.


    "Hiss! Primordius wants your..."


    "Bah!"


    Too lazy to talk nonsense with this disgusting creature, a shadow energy blade was cut horizontally from the top of Ganir''s staff, cutting off the connection between the lizardman''s head and body in the blink of an eye.


    The psychic magic that poured into the soul destroyed Primordius'' will to resist, his body lost control, and turned into flesh and mud again and collapsed.


    "Tsk! It''s disgusting."


    Cover your nose and use holy light to purify this pile of flesh and blood full of dark power, but the smell of smoked blood in the hall will not dissipate for a while.


    Suppressing the nausea, Andrea reversed the Garnier Rod and inserted it into the ground. Under the energy bombardment of layers of Elune''s Tears, the hidden mechanism finally lay down completely, a crooked A passageway appears beneath the temple.


    "I finally found you, the stinky salted fish that has been hiding for tens of thousands of years."


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 Chapter 532： Layden: Your skills are inferior

    When Andrea and his party broke into the Throne of Thunder, someone who had been hanging far behind them was riding on the back of a cloud serpent, worrying about the countless activated mogu on Thunder God Island.


    "The action patterns of these two people are too erratic... How can I break through the mogu''s anti-air defense and continue to track?"


    The mogu did not develop artillery, but their barista can also pose a great threat to air units.


    After weighing the gains and losses, the depressed Zhu Taran finally gave up on following up and planned to contact Xu Kun, the head of the rear, to get the next step instructions.


    "Master, the surveillance task you entrusted to me is too difficult..."


    Thinking of the monstrous waves that he had seen in the distance before, Zhu Taran shuddered all over his body. The means of manipulating the power of the world was completely beyond his comprehension.


    ¡­


    After entering the secret passage hidden under the Hall of Cultivation, Andrea first threw a large number of holy light flares into the dimly lit secret room.


    The area of ??the secret room illuminated by the light is similar to that of the hall above, but the difference in height is relatively large.


    A giant with decadent temperament bowed his head and half knelt on the ground with blank eyes. His hands and feet were bound by huge chains, and he could vaguely see the fading blood-red energy on these chains.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, does the device above still have the intention of restraining Layden? Although it doesn''t make much sense...''


    Layden had no intention of leaving at all, and it was superfluous for Thor to make preparations just in case.


    Raiden''s condition looked very bad, his body was covered with a large number of wounds, the originally sturdy body of the guardian seemed to be affected by the curse of flesh and blood, and large areas of skin degenerated from stone to flesh.


    There are many raised wounds on the flesh and blood skin. Although most of them have scabbed over, the hideous scars still remain. It is unknown who left them on his body.


    "Great Guardian Lai."


    Andrea cut off the chains that bound Raiden with the light blade, and the chains that had lost their energy supply were cut open without hindrance.


    Leiden, who had lost his pulling power, fell forward. He had no sense of self-protection at all, allowing his body to hit the ground heavily, and he didn''t respond to Andrea''s call.


    Andrea frowned at Raiden''s unrepentant attitude, "Great Guardian Lai! Do you still remember the Pantheon Titan who gave you an important mission!"


    Layden, who fell on the ground, moved his eyelids, his dull eyes finally began to focus, and slowly turned his head to look at Andrea who was speaking.


    "Mortal? Heh~ what do you know, you''re not ashamed to speak out."


    Leiden sneered and made complaints, then turned his head down again and began to be in a daze.


    This guy looks like I''m decadent and I''m justified, and you don''t understand BB, which makes Andrea angry.


    "Are you still the Great Guardian appointed by the Titans?! Brace yourself! The Titans of the Pantheon haven''t really died yet!"


    "What did you say?!"


    Layden''s face changed suddenly, he stood up abruptly, and grabbed Andrea with his big hand, "Say more...uh!"


    The great guardian''s left hand was bounced off by the powerful holy light shield before it touched Andrea, and Raiden squeezed his left hand in surprise and looked at the mortal who had not been valued by him before.


    "Demi god?"


    Andrea patted the dust on his body and said lightly, "Please be polite when asking questions, what are you doing with your hands?"


    Lydon didn''t care about Andrea''s disrespectful attitude, anyway, he had seen more disrespectful people.


    "Demigod, do you know what you just said?"


    "Of course I know." Andrea said firmly, "I said, the Titan hasn''t really died yet."


    Lyden took a deep look at him, and waved his hand to create a holographic illusion in front of Andrea''s eyes.


    "I don''t know how you came to this conclusion. In short, you should read the information I received first."


    There are seven giants in the illusion created by Raiden, six of them stand together, and another flame giant with wings on his back and demonic curved horns on his head stands alone.


    ¡®Sargeras and the Titans of the Pantheon? ''


    Andrea''s eyes narrowed, ''So, this is the final outcome of the Titans? ''


    The talks between the two parties on the illusion screen soon collapsed, and Sargeras''s unexpected sword split one of the armored titans in half, and the two sides officially broke up.


    The battle between the titans made Andrea terrified. The demons who assisted in the battle were like paper in front of the titans, and they could easily wipe out a large area. Even the powerful abyss lords couldn''t hold on to the second move in their hands.


    But the Titans of the Pantheon gradually fell under the attack of Sargeras'' fel storm that swept across the galaxy.


    As the most valiant warrior ever in the Pantheon, Sargeras'' combat power did not fade even a bit after his fall, but instead got a certain boost after gaining the power of fel energy.


    This battle that shocked the stars finally ended with Sargeras'' victory. The body of the Pantheon Titan was completely annihilated by the fel storm, and the illusion picture just ended here.


    "Did you see it?"


    Leiden sat on the floor of the secret room without any image, leaning his head against the wall and said dejectedly, "The Pantheon is over, and there is no hope for the entire universe."


    "Without the protection of the Pantheon, Sargeras will find Azeroth sooner or later, and the entire universe will be burned under the fel flames of the Burning Legion, unless..."


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, "Unless what?"


    Lyden opened his mouth, but finally shook his head and said, "It''s nothing, just give up that possibility, it''s an extremely dark road of no return."


    Recalling that he saw the information leak of version 8.3 before traveling, Andrea showed a sneer on his face, and condensed pure void energy in his hands.


    "Unless, use the forces of the void to contain the Burning Legion?"


    "you!"


    Lyden looked at the power of the void in Andrea''s hands, his pupils shrank, and a look of horror appeared on his face.


    "You are the messenger of the void!?"


    "of course not."


    Andrea dispelled the shadow in his hand, and seamlessly switched to the warm holy light, "I just control the power of light and darkness at the same time."


    "Great Guardian Lai, the image you saw was only part of the truth back then. I don''t know if it was a coincidence or someone was playing tricks. The most critical part of it was intercepted."


    Leiden sat upright when he heard the words, frowned and asked, "What do you mean? How do you know?"


    Andrea closed her eyes, calling out to Elune for help.


    "Eluen, help me! Let this big guy open his eyes and help me fill in the last part of the image."


    "Hmph~" Elune responded quickly, and she complained with some displeasure, "You will only think of me now."


    "Forget it, anyway, it''s just a continuation of what I saw, and you are ready to receive it."


    A few seconds of fragmentary memories soon appeared in Andrea''s mind. UU Reading He tried to manipulate the power of light and shadow, and a phantom image appeared in front of Raiden... Unfortunately, it was black and white.


    Raiden opened his eyes wide and watched the unfinished plot continue to develop. Norgannon in robes made some small movements before the fel storm came, drawing the power of the universe to complete a large-scale illusion spell.


    When Sargeras triumphantly roared to the sky, and the demons of the Burning Legion frantically echoed, the souls of the six Titans of the Pantheon took the opportunity to escape from the scene and disappeared into the dark void.


    "this¡­"


    Lyden''s eyes widened in disbelief, "...Leaving aside your crappy black and white images, where did you get this record?"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, ''is it time to complain about this? ''


    Tired and sighed softly, Andrea waved his hands weakly and said, "From my Lord, Elune, the moon god."


    "Eluen? Luna?" Raiden''s mind was full of question marks, "Who is that? Why have I never heard of it?"

 Chapter 533： surprise? scare?

    "Humph!"


    A cold snort suddenly came from the void, and Leiden''s body, which was sitting upright, suddenly bent forward. The terrifying sense of coercion pressed the big guardian to the ground, unable to lift his head, so he could only use his hands to firmly hold the ground to prevent him from letting go. I threw myself into the ground.


    Leiden, whose head was down, looked terrified, "You...you are!"


    "Shut up! Just know it yourself!"


    "...Yes, I would like to obey Your Excellency''s order."


    ''Oh? ''


    Andrea touched her chin with great interest, "It seems that Raiden knows Elune''s true identity. ''


    "Huh~"


    After the pressure finally dissipated, Leiden propped up his body and sat upright again. He looked up at the ceiling of the secret room with some horror.


    "Unexpectedly, that person is also paying attention to Azeroth..."


    Layden looked at Andrea with a strange expression, "Demigod, you just said that that lord is your master?"


    "That''s right."


    Andrea shrugged, "I''m a member of Elune, one of her representatives in Azeroth, have a question?"


    Leiden hurriedly shook his head like a rattle, "No, I dare not have it!"


    Andrea became more and more curious about Elune''s identity, "Elune, what is your identity? Why is the Great Guardian Lai so afraid of you?"


    "He''s not afraid of me." Elune snorted softly, "He''s afraid that I represent a certain force, but I can tell you clearly that he guessed wrong, just like that little sleeping thing in your weapon."


    ''small things¡­''


    Andrea raised the Dark Empire Sword and looked at it, ¡®You call the Old God a little thing? ''


    Since Xal''atath absorbed C''Thun''s soul, he fell into a deep sleep, and has not woken up for nearly a thousand years.


    "do not worry."


    Elune noticed Andrea''s actions, "That little thing called Xalatas should wake up within five years, and her strength will increase a lot by then."


    "In order to prevent this little thing from having unwanted thoughts, you''d better communicate with her again, and I can provide some help if necessary."


    After saying this, Elune''s consciousness gradually faded away.


    Lyden also seemed to be able to feel the other party''s will to withdraw, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tens of thousands of years of decadence, under the surprise and intimidation given by Elune, Raiden finally regained a faint hope for the future.


    "Since the Titans are still alive."


    Standing up while supporting the ground, Leiden swayed weakly, and supported the wall to slow down for a while.


    "I can''t continue to be so decadent."


    Andrea rolled his eyes, "Are you a fledgling that hasn''t left the nest yet? You don''t know what to do without Titan''s guidance?"


    Raiden smiled wryly and shook his head, "You don''t understand the status of the Titans in the hearts of our creations. Any Titan creation who hears the news of the destruction of the Pantheon will fall into a state similar to mine."


    ''A bunch of baby boys...''


    Andrea pouted, changed the subject and asked, "What are your plans next? Aren''t you going to regain your power?"


    "strength¡­"


    Layden shook his hands. Compared with the powerful strength he was once full of, he is now extremely weak, and the energy in his body is less than one-tenth of that of his heyday. This is also the reason why Andrea was able to easily bounce Layden away before.


    "Speaking of which, what happened to the little guy who took away my power and called himself Thor?"


    Lyden said with some emotion, "It is very rare for that child to maintain a strong fighting spirit after learning that the Pantheon was destroyed."


    "However, his approach and ideas are a bit extreme. He hasn''t come to tell me about the development of the outside world again for so many years... Sure enough, he has already suffered a disaster and died?"


    Andrea was a little surprised by the relationship between Raiden and Thor, "Don''t you blame him for taking your power?"


    Lyden shook his head, "To be precise, I half-voluntarily transferred my power to him, allowing him to take another path completely different from mine, while I stayed in this secret room to think quietly about countermeasures. "


    "It''s a pity." Raiden shook his head helplessly. "Tens of thousands of years have passed, and I can''t think of any way. No matter how I think about it, it is almost inevitable that Azeroth will be destroyed by the Burning Legion."


    "Really?" Andrea twitched the corner of his mouth and said sarcastically, "The Burning Legion came once ten thousand years ago and was repulsed by the Azeroth coalition forces. No one told you about this?"


    "What?" Layden asked unexpectedly, "Is this really the case?"


    "Of course it is true, but this topic is too long to talk about. It may not be finished in a few days and nights. You should learn about it slowly through history books."


    Layden nodded, "That''s fine, but I still need to get my power back first. Where''s Thor''s corpse?"


    ¡­


    "boom!"


    The dome above the Cultivation Hall was pierced by a golden beam of light. After receiving the signal, Onyxia took another deep breath towards the palace wall. The archers on the wall vaporized a large amount of gas, and then she turned to look at the person behind her. palace.


    "Stormstout, shall we... hmm?"


    Onyxia looked around, and the two pandaren had slipped away without knowing when.


    "Tsk~ A guy who likes to kill."


    Onyxia smacked her lips speechlessly, and didn''t pay too much attention to the whereabouts of Cheng Bo and Chen. Anyway, she had reminded everything that should be reminded, and Andrea couldn''t blame her.


    "call!"


    Flapping its wings, it took off from the entrance of the Temple of Self-cultivation. Taking advantage of the vacuum in the mogu army in front of it, Onyxia flew to the top of the hole that was pierced by the blast of the Temple of Self-cultivation. Andrea soon took a giant with scars from below rising.


    "Walk!"


    Throwing the weak Layden onto Onyxia''s back, Andrea also jumped up. "Where are Cheng Bo and Chen?"


    Onyxia let out a breath of white air from her nose, "Those two little things slipped away, let them go."


    ''As expected...''


    Andrea shook his head speechlessly, "Forget it, the scourge has been around for thousands of years, they shouldn''t die so easily, evacuate as soon as possible, and go directly to Kun-Lai Mountain."


    "No problem, hold on tight!"


    "boom!"


    With the sonic boom cloud appearing in the sky, Onyxia disappeared again under Zhu Taran''s bewildered gaze.


    After finally gathering the Xianglong Knights of the Shado-Pan faction to attack the core of Thunder God Island, Zhu Taran looked at the black dragon that was quickly leaving with a constipated face, and wanted to vomit three liters of blood to relieve the distress in his chest.


    "...are you playing with me?"


    "Help!"


    The cry for help from below interrupted Zhu Taran''s thoughts. Two fellow pandaren were being hunted down by Gargoyle ancients dozens of times their size.


    "Save people, prepare for evacuation, UU Reading is not the time to start a war with Thunder God Island, retreat to the camp and wait for the arrival of large forces!"


    ¡­


    "The Isle of Thunder is after the Mogu''shan Treasure House. You guys will really cause trouble for Pandaria."


    At Baihu Temple, Xue Nu looked at Onyxia who was not paying attention and Andrea who was laughing in depression, and behind them was a flesh and blood giant that made Xue Nu feel like deja vu.


    Raiden has changed too much in the past tens of thousands of years. The originally solid body of the guardian has turned into flesh and blood, even his hair has grown back, and his face is even more shaggy. Xuen didn''t recognize him for a while.


    "Who is this?"


    Seeing Xuen''s confused eyes, Raiden said with some emotion, "I didn''t expect that those companions adopted by Freya back then became the gods who guide the progress of mortals in Pandaria. Sure enough, great changes have taken place in the past tens of thousands of years."


    ''At the beginning? Tens of thousands of years? ''


    Xuen''s ears moved, and he vaguely sensed a familiar aura from that giant, but due to the great changes, he was not sure.


    "Are you..."


    Raiden smiled and nodded, "Yes, I am Rai, and I was once called the Great Guardian by you."


    Xuen tilted his head: "..."


    Xuen: "!!"

 Chapter 534： Lydons Proposal

    The news of the great guardian''s return quickly spread among the circle of the four gods. Except for Yulong who was too weak to travel, Niuzao and Chi Jing hurried over from their respective temples.


    Yulong, who was far away in Qinglong Temple, finally knew the motives of Andrea and Onyxia.


    Even the Four Gods didn''t know where Raiden had gone during the tens of thousands of years of his disappearance. He didn''t expect this mortal demigod to release the great guardian imprisoned by Thor with ease.


    "To be precise, not to be imprisoned."


    Andrea shrugged and said to the three gods, "It should be called self-exile. Thor took away Raiden''s power originally with his own will, otherwise you think that a mere low-level Titan creation can defeat the Great Guardian and seize power. ? This is too magical."


    Leiden''s physical condition is very bad. Although he does not need to eat and drink like ordinary people, he needs a certain amount of time to adjust from the decadent state of tens of thousands of years, otherwise he will only make him useless if he accepts the huge power Supplemented.


    Under the orders of the four gods, the monks of the four temples were divided into two parts.


    Part of them provided reinforcements to the Shado-Pan''s camp on the beach of Thunder God Island, trying to push the mogu on Thunder God Island back to the Throne of Thunder and seal it again as soon as possible.


    The other part is to sneak into the Kun-Lai Mountains to find Thor''s real tomb, and now they have ruled out three fake tombs.


    After Raiden left the underground palace, he plunged headlong into the archives of the Mogu''shan treasury. The tens of thousands of years of missing knowledge took time to fill in. The Pandaren Lorewalker cooperated to sort out relevant historical materials and handed them to the Great Guardian for reading.


    If Azeroth was still the era of guardians at the time when Raiden was autistic, then it is now the era of mortals.


    Panda Rao''s records only lasted until the Burning Legion''s invasion and the subsequent Earthshattering 10,000 years ago, and they only recorded the relevant history of Pandaria for the next 10,000 years.


    After Leiden finished reading the previous content, Andrea dictated to him the general trend of the last ten thousand years.


    After some care, Raiden''s appearance did not look so decadent, and the wounds on his body gradually healed with the help of Panda Rao''s healing spell.


    After listening to the history told by Andrea, there are still many questions lingering in Layden''s heart


    He first focused on his fellow Guardians and Ulduar''s question, "Has Ulduar fallen? Are you kidding me?"


    Ulduar is the location of the Forge of Will, one of the most important fortresses of the Titan Guardians, but according to Andrea, this fortress has been completely reduced to the Devil''s Lair of the Old Gods because of the help of the inner ghost, which makes Raiden unable to accept it easily.


    Onyxia interrupted and said, "It''s true, the guardian dragon family has sent signals to Ulduar many times, but they haven''t received a response even once."


    "The guardian dragon." Raiden showed a wry smile on his face, "I know Galakrond, the ancestor dragon father, but I didn''t expect Tyr to promote the guardian dragon to help guard Azeroth."


    "It now appears that Tyr is the wisest and most far-sighted of the Titan Guardians."


    When the guardian dragon appeared, Raiden had already closed himself and disappeared.


    Facts have proved that Tyr is right. When the guardians of the titans lost their chains one after another, it was the guardian dragon who stood up to maintain the stability of Azeroth and helped mortals repel the Burning Legion... Although the guardian dragon was also internal because of the ancient gods. There are a lot of tricky questions.


    The fall of Ulduar worried Raiden.


    Mimiron, Freya, and Hodir were all imprisoned in Ulduar by Yogg-Saron. After Tyr, Azadas, and Thorim left one after another, no one in Ulduar could escape. Restraining the completely depraved Loken.


    Of the two guardian leaders, Odin is in charge of the Furnace of Will, while the Furnace of Origin is guarded by Raiden.


    Knowing that the Furnace of Origin had been restarted, and that Thorim himself was in charge, Raiden finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, the situation is not at its worst yet."


    Raiden rubbed his chin and said, "As long as I can get back my power and control of the Nalaksha engine, and gather the earthlings and tol''vir under Azadas and Thorim, as long as after a period of accumulation, we will Should be able to retake Ulduar."


    Most of the surviving mogu have been branded by Lei Shen, and there are very few mogu who are willing to admit to the Great Guardian Rai.


    Raiden intends to abandon them and use the engine of Nalak''sha to recreate a group of loyal mogu, but considering Loken''s creator engine and the steel army, the process of setting up troops will inevitably take a lot of time to accumulate, and cannot be defeated Loken found out.


    This means that even if Raiden regains his power, he can only continue to sit in Pandaria for at least the next few years.


    Now that Pandaria is still shrouded in mist, the teleportation technique cannot connect this continent with the outside world. It is almost impossible for Raiden to meet Thorim and Azadas. Contact channel.


    Raiden can understand the intention of the pandaren to envelop Pandaria. The heart of the seven-headed Y''Shaarj is buried under the Valley of Eternal Blossoms. His residual aura is still affecting the pandaren. This is why Shaohao ordered the Valley of Eternal Blossoms to be closed .


    Seeing the worry that could not be dispelled on Raiden''s face, Andrea persuaded, "We still have time, the main force of the Burning Legion has not yet arrived, and the Old Gods still have a long way to go before they can escape completely. Don''t worry too much about it." too anxious."


    "The most urgent task is for you to regain the power that was taken away by Thor, restore the normal order of Pandaria, and gather troops to destroy the mantid."


    "As long as there are no descendants of the Yaqir trying to revive Y''Shaarj, the remaining Sha demons will not be difficult to deal with."


    Shamo''s difficulty is only for mortals, they can influence people''s hearts and distort people''s will, but for rock-hearted existences like stone mogus, the remaining ripples of Y''Shaarji are nothing more than that.


    It took a lot of time to search for Thor''s tomb. Before that, the green dragon Yu''lon was the first to leave. She came to the Mogu''shan Vault to meet the Great Guardian. Andrea finally met Yu''lon formally.


    "Andrea, I already know why you are here."


    Looking at the heart of the guardian dragon swimming around her, Yulong said in a soft and pleasant voice, "I can try to teach this guy to mobilize the power that does not belong to me. As for how long it takes, it depends on its efforts." and understanding."


    Andrea and Onyxia bowed their heads to thank Yulong, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Onyxia said, "On behalf of the guardian dragon clan, I thank you for your help, Your Excellency Yu''lon."


    The heart of the guardian dragon is related to whether the four guardian dragons can regain all their power. If they are always in this half-baked state, and they encounter the fallen black dragon king who climbed out of the abyss of death again, they will almost 100% Continue to be deflated.


    But before returning the power of the Aspect, there is one more problem to be solved - Nozdormu.


    The Dragon King of Time has sneaked into the time stream for tens of thousands of years, and even the dragon queen Soli Domi couldn''t find out where he went.


    "Maybe I can help."


    Raiden, who was studying, suddenly interjected, "Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, gave me part of his power, because... cough, you understand."


    The less people know about the Pantheon''s demise, the better. Layden was sloppy and didn''t reveal this part in front of Yulong.


    "I took this power out as a souvenir and buried it with Y''Shaarji''s heart under the Valley of Eternal Blossoms to suppress it. This is why the grain planted in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms can mature as soon as it''s done."


    "According to the historical records of Panda Rao, it is now called the Mogu''shan Palace. If I get back this power passed down from the father of the gods, I may be able to find out the whereabouts of that time dragon light from the chaotic time flow."


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 Chapter 535： The big man who sees the dragon and sees the end

    Layden''s proposal is an effective solution, but it is not realistic to put it into practice right now.


    The Mogu''shan Palace is located in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, and the Valley of Eternal Blossoms has been sealed by the four gods. Only when they are present together can the seal be lifted.


    Not long after Yulong''s reincarnation ended, her condition was still unstable, and she was not suitable for such delicate work with heavy burdens. Layden''s proposal could only be postponed temporarily.


    Regarding Nozdormu''s whereabouts, Andrea had a guess.


    The Time Dragon King, who lacks power, should have been tracing the source of the Eternal Dragon for so many years, and probably has found some clues about the end of time, and he should be able to find him along this clue.


    It''s a pity that before taking back the power absorbed by the dragon soul and restoring his peak state, everything Nozdormu did was useless, and he couldn''t really catch the opponent''s tell.


    After all, the leader of the Eternal Dragon is a dragonlord who has reclaimed his power at his peak in a future timeline of Azeroth.


    When Raiden recuperated and was ready to accept the power of the guardian again, the monks scattered in Kun-Lai Mountains finally found Thor''s real tomb.


    During this period, Andrea contacted the outside world many times.


    It has been eight years since the Black Gate, and the Dark Portal was forced to open again from Draenor''s side.


    The orc clans that did not enter Azeroth in the last war appeared in the cursed land, including war song, broken hand, thunder king and bone eater and other clans that are good at fighting.


    The effects of Demon Blood are slowly fading over time.


    The brave orcs who drank the most blood of demons gradually regained their sanity. According to the stories of tribe survivors such as Talon Gorefiend and Zuluhed who fled back to Draenor, the clan that stayed behind in Draenor obtained the Horde of the Horde Aize Sad news for Russ.


    Talon Gorefiend is a white-eyed wolf cultivated by Gul''dan. He always considers his own interests.


    After being defeated in Azeroth, Talon Gorefiend fled back without hesitation, but he didn''t want to stay in this dying world waiting to die, so he had to find a way to find a new way out.


    For example, travel to other habitable new worlds.


    The new space portal cannot be opened with the strength of the death knight alone, so Talon Gorefiend intends to find a respected orc to rebuild the tribe''s organization - Ner''zhul.


    Although he has fatal personality flaws, Ner''zhul''s ability and charisma are not bad. He saw through Talon Gorefiend''s other thoughts at a glance, but the death knight''s idea of ??looking for other planets is indeed the orc''s idea today. The only way out.


    Ner''zhul, who was deceived and humiliated by Gul''dan, was heartbroken. He believed that it was because he mistrusted Kil''jaeden''s persuasion of using his dead wife as an illusion, which led to the orcs getting to where they are today, so they have been decadent for a long time.


    Talon Gorefiend is the most valued confidant under Gul''dan''s command. He is very familiar with the deal between Gul''dan and the Burning Legion, and he is very good at talking.


    The leader of the death knights spent a lot of time convincing Ner''zhul that, even without his missteps, it was only a matter of time before the Burning Legion set their sights on the orcs.


    Although the concept was changed somewhat secretly, Talon Gorefiend''s statement still had certain credibility. Ner''zhul, who wanted to atone for his sins, finally believed his statement, and stood up again to call on the orc clans staying in Draenor to unite.


    With the support of chieftains such as Grom Hellscream, Kargath and Fenris, Ner''zhul became the third warchief of the orcs.


    He used the head of Gul''dan brought back from Azeroth by Talon Gorefiend as a medium, and spent more than a year with a large number of warlocks to restore the energy pipeline that was cut off by the Dark Portal, and once again connected Draenor and Ai. A teleportation channel between Xerath.


    The abnormality of the Dark Portal has long aroused the vigilance of Fort Watch, and Turalyon ordered to build an outpost in front of the Dark Portal to monitor the latest status of the gate at any time.


    The mighty orcs invaded again and immediately triggered a chain reaction of the alliance.


    Although the northern countries are still fighting each other in full swing, the Kingdom of Stormwind, which sits in the south, immediately sent troops to support.


    How could others be allowed to snore on the side of the couch. The Stormwind Kingdom, which is the closest to the Dark Portal, has already suffered a loss, and it is impossible for the orcs to wreak havoc in their own land.


    When Warsong and Thunder King and other clans entangled the alliance army led by Turalyon, Talon Gorefiend''s death knight team, under the bridge of the subspecies black dragon that joined the Dragonmaw clan, had a relationship with someone buried deep in the A dark being at the bottom of Azeroth has made contact.


    The last time Andrea received news from the Eastern Continent from Niyana, Lordaeron was already showing signs of being bankrupt under the joint siege of the four nations.


    Terenas was trying to find a way to step down, he never expected that Lordaeron, the strongest human kingdom in his mind, would be forced to this extent.


    Beating the dog in the water is a good opportunity that intelligent creatures will not let go. Before Lordaeron spits out enough benefits, the four human nations that jointly send troops have no plans to stop their troops.


    But at this time, news of the death knight''s invasion of Dalaran came.


    Antonidas was slapped severely by the elusive Talon Gorefiend, and the Book of Medivh and the Eye of Dalaran were snatched from the magic treasury not long after returning from Karazhan.


    Even Antonidas, who claimed to be calm and self-sufficient, couldn''t bear this kind of humiliation. He immediately called on other alliance countries to mediate and stop the civil war in the northern countries that had lasted for more than a year.


    Terenas, who was at the end of his battle, just didn''t want to be completely ripped off. He was just waiting for an opportunity to step down, and Antonidas''s proposal was exactly what he wanted.


    After Lordaeron pulled out the banner that the Horde once again invaded the human race and even the crisis of Azeroth, the four human nations headed by Alterac could only agree to a quick peace talk.


    But it was obviously too late to act at this time. When Kirin Tor Councilor Kel''Thuzad used psychic magic to search for the true purpose of the tribe from the souls of the death knights captured in Dalaran, Talon Gorefiend''s plan had already passed. achieved.


    According to Talon Gorefiend''s speculation, three powerful artifacts are needed to tear open the passage to other worlds. In order to win over the death knight with two hearts, Gul''dan once vaguely disclosed some of the artifacts of Azeroth. Tell Talon Gorefiend to know.


    The Book of Medivh and the Eye of Dalaran have already been obtained, and the last artifact is extremely difficult, which is the fel artifact hidden deep in the tomb of Sargeras¡ªthe Scepter of Sargeras.


    This scepter was brought to Azeroth by the clone of Sargeras. After defeating the demon king''s clone, Aegwynn sealed this highly polluting fel artifact into the tomb. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Originally, Andrea thought that the enchantment that Elisande personally led a large number of magisters to lay was strong enough, but it turned out that it was not strong enough.


    A group of Naga rushed out of the deep sea without anyone noticing, and their powerful leader blew up the enchantment arranged by Elisande.


    For some reason, the demons in the tomb did not attack these naga, allowing them to successfully take away the scepter of Sargeras buried deep in the tomb, and bring it back to the Eastern Continent to give it to Talon Gorefiend.


    Andrea was frowning and contacting Leticia at this time. At this time, this girl was outside the tomb of Sargeras. Elisande and others were checking the damage of the barrier and trying to repair and strengthen it .


    "Are you sure Elisande said that the enchantment was destroyed by a demigod arcanist?"


    "Sure." Leticia, who was always bluffing, said in a very serious tone at this time, "The great magister seems to have guessed who the killer is. Recently, she often shows undisguised worry on her face. That is Real emotions that can''t be acted out."


    "Huh~"


    Andrea breathed out a long breath, rubbed the center of his brows to stabilize his emotions, and then said to Leticia through the Shadow Demon, "I see, let Elisande step up his guard, but don''t worry too much. "


    "Since that big shot retreated immediately after breaking the barrier, it means that she doesn''t plan to formally stand in front of the stage yet."

 Chapter 536： Draenor Shattered

    While the night elves were busy tracking down and repairing the seal of the Tomb of Sargeras, Talon Gorefiend, who had obtained the three artifacts, had already fled back to the Dark Portal.


    The Warsong, Thunderlord, Bonechewer, Laughing Skull, and Shattered Hand clans still struggled to hold the Alliance back in the Blasted Lands, but the Horde''s resistance was finally crushed when reinforcements from the Northern Kingdoms arrived.


    Warsong and Thunder King were driven to the edge of the cursed land, and could no longer affect the situation near the Dark Portal. Bonebiter, Laughing Skull, and Shattered Hand retreated to Draenor urgently, preparing to hold on to Hellfire Citadel to open up space for Ner''zhul Channel delay.


    After some urgent discussions, Turayang decided to lead the army across the Dark Portal and pursue them to the home world of the orcs, to solve these restless orcs once and for all.


    Khadgar also agreed with Turalyon''s idea and decided to join the army on the expedition to Draenor.


    If the Dark Portal problem is not addressed from the other side, who knows when the remnants of the Horde will continue to use the Dark Portal to cause more trouble on Azeroth.


    Velen and Andrea had discussed the issue of the Dark Portal a long time ago. It is not surprising that the Draenei opened the Dark Portal again, and they were already prepared.


    Yrel and Archbishop Hattaru led a draenei troop, volunteered to follow the alliance army across the Dark Portal, and returned to Draenor, which made them deeply moved.


    The Tanaan jungle where the Dark Portal is located has long been unrecognizable, and now this barren red land is called the Hellfire Peninsula.


    The Draenei troops did not join hands with the Alliance to fight. Yrel and Hataru took advantage of the army led by Turalyon to fight the Horde in Hellfire Citadel, and advanced to the west of Hellfire Peninsula first by virtue of their familiarity with the terrain.


    After entering the forest of Talador, which became much barren than before, the draenei defeated the scattered orcs who were deeply affected by the aftermath of the demon''s blood, and returned to the barrier of Shattrath City.


    Adal, who stayed behind in Draenor, opened the barrier and led Yrel and other followers of the Holy Light into Shattrath City.


    After the Horde launched an expedition to Azeroth, the city housed a large number of refugees from Draenor''s native races, including forest elves, tiger people, ogres, and even cyclops.


    Yrel obtained a lot of information about the large-scale evacuation of the Draenei from Naru Adal and Archbishop Osar who stayed behind.


    Although the orcs have always wanted to break through the three strongholds that the Draenei were holding on to in Draenor, they still failed in the end because they dispersed their forces in the invasion of Azeroth.


    Draenor''s ecological environment is already very bad under the continuous corrosion of fel energy, but for the Draenei with good biotechnology, it is not completely irreversible. The premise is to prevent the residents of Draenor from continuing to grow Scale use of fel energy.


    This is not difficult. As the effect of the blood of fel energy fades and Ner''zhul takes power again, the orc''s dislike of fel energy becomes more and more obvious.


    Ner''zhul, as a sage-level figure in the entire orc family, knew very well that Draenor would fall to this point, and the erosion of fel energy was the main reason.


    Under Ner''zhul''s restraint, the orcs began to consciously reduce the frequency of using evil energy. Unless necessary, orc warlocks were strictly prohibited from using evil energy spells on a large scale.


    Osar touched the whiskers on his chin thoughtfully. "That is to say, the Prophet and Andrea intend to establish Draenor as an outpost to observe the movements of the Burning Legion?"


    Yrel nodded and said, "That''s roughly the case. I don''t know the detailed plan. Archbishop Osar can ask the Prophet himself after arriving in Azeroth."


    "I see." Osar is not a procrastinator, "I will dispatch Shattrath and leave the necessary troops for Adal to guard. Go and carry out your own tasks first."


    Shattrath was just the first stop for Yrel and Hataru, and then they went to Karabor Temple in Shadowmoon Valley and Auchindoun in the south of Talador Forest.


    At the same time, the arakkoa sticking to Tongtian Peak also smelled something strange from the sudden activity of the draenei. The shadow sage Iska sent someone to Auchindoun to get in touch with the draenei to inquire about the specific situation. .


    The Alliance''s attack on Hellfire Citadel is not progressing very smoothly. The five northern countries have just experienced a large-scale civil war, and the troops they can send are not many.


    Hellfire Fortress is a front-line fortress built by the orcs before they invaded Azeroth. It has a very solid city defense, and it is difficult to easily break through it in a short period of time.


    Turayang left behind Danath Trollbane who volunteered to join the expeditionary force, and he led the army to dominate the Hellfire Citadel, trying to drag the main force of the orcs to the Hellfire Peninsula.


    Since entering Draenor, Turalyon has always been able to hear a vague calling, which directed him to the Talador Forest in the west of Hellfire Peninsula.


    Horde reinforcements from Nagrand and Shadowmoon Valley are still providing continuous support to Hellfire Peninsula, and the three most important artifacts were also taken all the way south by Talon Gorefiend.


    In order to cut grass and roots, Turayang decided to go west to completely destroy the tribe''s base camp, crush the tribe''s ambition and take back the three artifacts, and by the way find out what happened to the unknown call.


    The chieftain of the tribe, Ner''zhul, sits in the Fortress of Pain in Shadowmoon Valley. Although the situation on the front line makes him quite worried, the trend of the situation is not beyond his expectations.


    The Horde lost the group of elites who invaded Azeroth, and now it is no longer a war-torn alliance opponent, and being suppressed by the opponent is still within his prediction.


    After Talon Gorefiend brought back the three artifacts, Ner''zhul was unwilling to stay for a moment. He ordered the clans on the front line to block the alliance army desperately, and began to cast spells to drive the artifacts to tear open the space channel.


    The Draenei, the Alliance and the Horde are all racing against time to start their operations, and now it depends on who can complete their plan first.


    ¡­


    Although Andrea is quite concerned about what happened in Draenor, but there is a dark portal away, and the information sent back from Draenor cannot guarantee timeliness.


    By the time he gets the news, it''s usually days after the incident.


    In this case, neither he nor Velen could accurately direct the actions of Yrel and the others, so they could only let them adapt according to the predetermined plan.


    Yrel''s mission is to connect the draenei who stayed behind in Draenor, and bring the archbishop and most of the remaining civilians back to Azeroth. Naaru will continue to lead the army to occupy the three fortresses and monitor the movements of the Burning Legion. .


    Hataru''s mission is more important. He needs to carry positioning equipment and an interstellar communication terminal to fix and record Draenor''s coordinates, and strive to obtain remote contact with Azeroth.


    Although it was a bit inexplicable for Andrea to remind him to locate him twice, Hattaru still decided to follow his advice.


    After completing the first positioning, Hataru set off to return to Shattrath and join Yrel to prepare for evacuation. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com He temporarily left his deputy Romul in Shattrath, letting him be in charge of the so-called second positioning a month later.


    When Andrea took Raiden into the tomb of the real Thor, Draenor''s explosive news just passed back to Azeroth, and Andrea, who was deep in the fog, failed to receive the information immediately.


    In simple terms, Draenor was torn apart by the dimensional rift that Ner''zhul recklessly tore open, and the surface structure of the entire planet was no longer stable.


    As Yrel and Hataru hurriedly led a large number of people through the Dark Portal back to Azeroth, a powerful fel explosion came from the other side of the stargate.


    The draenei and alliance soldiers who fell at the end were blown away by the explosion. When all the dust settled, the Dark Portal had lost the function of connecting the two worlds, and was completely closed by the remaining soldiers of the expeditionary force from the other side.


    "boom!"


    Pushing off the heavy top of the sarcophagus, a very complete blue-skinned mogu corpse was placed in front of the lower abdomen with hands clasped, lying on its back in the exquisite and gorgeous coffin as if sleeping.


    Andrea looked at Layden solemnly, "Are you ready?"


    Layden took a deep breath and said calmly, "Okay, let''s follow the plan."


    "Okay, Zhu Taran, let your monks transport this guy to the highest peak of Kun-Lai Mountains. The resurrection ceremony requires a lot of lightning power, let Xuen and Yu''lon also start to act."

 Chapter 537： Shaohao and Thor

    The highest peak of Kun-Lai Mountains is located in the center of the entire mountain range. The Shado-Pan monks put Thor¡¯s body on a cart, and the cart was dragged by hardy yaks on the mountain path full of thick snow. .


    Yulong and Xuen, who had been waiting on the top of the mountain for a long time, began to cast spells after being instructed, and the wind and cloud over Kun-Lai Mountain began to change under the control of the dragon and tiger demigods.


    Since Yulong hadn''t recovered her peak strength yet, Xuen was mainly responsible for this action of summoning the wind and clouds, and Yulong was only responsible for gathering the thunderclouds.


    When Andrea and Layden escorted Thor''s body to the top of the mountain, thick dark clouds had already covered the entire top of Kun-Lai Mountain, and under the dark sky, bright lightning flashed from time to time.


    Lyden squeezed Thor''s body out of the cart with his hands, and placed him on the altar that had already been arranged on the top of the mountain, while he himself sat in one of the eyes of the magic circle all over the top of the mountain.


    Andrea looked up at the raging thunder and lightning in the sky, nodded, "It''s almost there, let''s get started."


    Injecting its own energy into the super-large magic circle under its feet, the glare of light began to flicker on the dark mountaintop ground where the wind, snow, thunder and lightning intersected.


    "Hey~"


    A phantom dressed in traditional Pandaren costume suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain. He looked at the dazed Andrea with a pitiful expression, "Young man, are you sure you want to revive Thor?"


    "young people?"


    Andrea''s expression was a little weird. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since no one called him that.


    "Pfft~"


    Onyxia, who was hiding aside and was about to watch the show, couldn''t help laughing out loud. She hurriedly closed her expression when she saw Andrea''s squinting eyes, but seeing her trembling and distorted expression, it seemed that she couldn''t help it for a while. Still can''t suppress the smile.


    Andrea asked blankly, "Is it funny?"


    "No." Onyxia cheated and used the power of the earth to control her muscle movements. "I have received professional training. No matter how funny it is, I will not laugh...unless I can''t help it."


    Andrea rolled his eyes at the Pippi dragon speechlessly, "If I knew it earlier, I shouldn''t have told you these memes."


    Turning to look at the confused Pandaren phantom, Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth and said, "Shaohao, right? First time meeting, I''m Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Andrea...wait!"


    Shaohao''s motion of stroking his beard and contemplating suddenly stopped, and he asked with some doubts, "You were told by Shandris ten thousand years ago..."


    "That''s right, I was the one who suggested asking the Pandaren for help."


    Andrea shrugged, "So don''t call me young, I''m definitely older than you."


    "Uh..." Shaohao''s expression was a little stiff, full of embarrassment as if he couldn''t pretend to be coercive but was caught.


    "Ahem~"


    Deliberately coughing to divert his attention, Shaohao respectfully clasped his fists to Yulong and Xuen present.


    "Two gods, thank you for your continuous protection of Pandaria''s safety for these ten thousand years."


    Xue Nu sighed slightly, "Shaohao''s soul, I didn''t expect to see you here, why haven''t you come to us for so many years?"


    Shaohao resumed his previous elegant demeanor, and explained with a smile, "If you don''t want to, you can''t."


    "My soul can only appear on the top of this spiritual peak for a moment, and I cannot leave the top of the mountain."


    "I have been silently watching the development of Pandaria for ten thousand years. I am satisfied to see the people live and work in peace and contentment without the influence of the Sha."


    Andrea shook her head and said, "Emperor Shaohao, with all due respect, Pandaria has not really escaped from the crisis."


    "You did seal the six Sha demons back then, but the last Sha of Proud still lurks beneath the Vale of Eternal Blossoms that you sealed, near the heart of Y''Shaarji."


    Shaohao smiled wryly and said, "I know, it''s all my fault that I failed to control my arrogance, which left Pandaria with an indelible hidden danger."


    Andrea sighed and said, "You still don''t understand, you are trying to solve the Pandaria crisis on your own, which itself is an extremely arrogant idea."


    "this¡­"


    Shaohao was pointed out by one word, and his soul stood in place for a long time.


    After a long time, Shaohao sighed faintly, "Hey~ So this is the original sin..."


    Andrea never believed that the power of one person alone could truly save the entire ethnic group and even the world.


    There is a limit to human power, and even the mighty Titans need to band together to form a pantheon. Even so, they were all wiped out by Sargeras, and the root cause is still their own arrogance.


    If they abandon their luck and make complete preparations in advance, even if Sargeras is brave and good at fighting, with the many powerful devices of the Pantheon, not to mention killing Sargeras, sealing him will definitely not be a problem.


    "Okay, let''s stop here for now."


    Andrea turned around and faced the altar again, "Pandaria is indeed calm now, but this tranquility cannot last forever."


    "Leaving aside the internal crisis of the mantid and mogu, I don''t think the mist you incarnate can protect Pandaria forever. Unplanned things will happen sooner or later."


    "Reviving Thor seems to be a risky move, but who can be sure that it is not a turning point to break through the inherent pattern?"


    "Look carefully, maybe Lei Shen''s record in your pandaren''s history is too strong, so that all pandaren can''t get out of his shadow, but for me..."


    Standing in the eye of the formation, Andrea held the Garnier staff tightly with both hands, and slowly chanted the ritual spell learned from Rezan. The thunder and lightning in the sky were affected by the formation, and the scattered thunder light Start to gather towards the center of the altar.


    "Thor is just one of the many demigods in Azeroth."


    "Shh!"


    A bolt of lightning struck not far from the altar where Thor was lying, and the random arcs splashed on Thor''s body, and were absorbed by his body like a stone sinking into the sea.


    "The great guardian of Pandaria, the eternal king of the Mogu! Your faithful believer calls you in the name of the Nine Heavens Thunder, wake up from the endless sleep!"


    Suppressing the tiredness and reciting the last most important incantation, Andrea witnessed the scattered thunder and lightning in the sky gather together into a long, thick silver-white thunder light, which fell from the sky in the blink of an eye, and the God of Thunder on the altar was struck by this The thunder and lightning bounced.


    But then these violent thunder and lightning powers were sucked into Thor''s body, and everyone present could feel that Thor''s body was rapidly reactivating.


    His hands began to tremble slightly, and the thunder and lightning dancing at his fingertips was... well, he went to the wrong set.


    "Drink ah ah!"


    Lei Shen, who was gradually levitating from the altar, raised his head to the sky and let out a roar, his opened eyes were filled with silvery white thunder light, and the powerful force sent Yulong who had not recovered his strength several meters away. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Mogu, your supreme emperor has returned!"


    "Crack!"


    The power of thunder and lightning that overflowed from Lei Shen''s body ran around on the platform on the top of the mountain, Zhu Taran and other mortals were struck by the lightning and fled around, Xue Nu used his huge body to help the pandas block the power of Lei Shen.


    "what!"


    Thor saw this huge white tiger for the first time after his resurrection, with a proud smile on his face, "It''s you again, defeated, and you still want to suffer... in my hands?"


    Feeling that the thunder power in his body began to drain rapidly, Lei Shen showed a look of shock and anger before he finished speaking.


    "My power! Who is stealing my power?!"


    "steal?"


    Sitting cross-legged behind Thunder God, Leiden had a strange expression in his eyes, "You seem to be saying the wrong thing. It''s not that I steal your power, but that I get back the power of protection that you stole."


    "Thunder God, you have already proved to the world that the way of a tyrant does not work, so..."


    Raiden stepped up his absorption of Thor''s power, "It''s time for me to take back my tolerance and gifts to you, so that you can re-recognize your identity and strength."


    "Lyden?! No!"

 Chapter 538： hero, leader

    "Shh!"


    A flashing electric arc struck Layden, who was temporarily unable to move, but before the arc hit Layden, a figure flickered in front of Layden, and waved his staff to disperse him.


    "First meeting, false demigod, Mr. Thor."


    Andrea smiled and saluted Thor with a surprised face, "I am Andrea Moonshadow, a night elf, the second ''true'' mortal demigod in the history of Azeroth."


    Strictly speaking, mogu cannot be regarded as mortals. They are the second-level creations of the titans, and they are born with powerful talents that mortal races cannot match.


    Moreover, Thor''s power is not his own, but obtained from Layden by stealing. His demigod status already has a lot of moisture.


    Thunder God was eager to prevent Leiden from regaining his power, and ignored the sarcasm in Andrea''s words, and waved several thunderbolts from the air to strike Andrea.


    "Go away!"


    "Shhhhh!"


    The Dark Empire Sword in Andrea''s left hand sliced ??across the dark sky, splitting all the thunder and lightning falling from the sky.


    The material of the Sword of the Dark Empire is Xalatath''s claws. It is not a metal object, so it cannot conduct electricity. It has a good effect on dealing with Thor, an enemy who uses thunder spells to fight.


    The sword of the Dark Empire, infused with a large amount of shadow energy, seemed to be able to absorb all the surrounding light, and the thunder that had illuminated the sky before was quickly extinguished under the swing of the long sword.


    "Using the old saying of Pandaria, if you come and don''t reciprocate, it''s indecent. You can also accept my trick!"


    "Boom!"


    Garnier''s staff rested on the ground, and countless bright golden rays of light tore through the thunderclouds in the air and descended downwards, wisps of sunlight fell from behind the pierced clouds.


    When Thor looked at the energy meteorite falling in the sky like an enemy, Andrea injected shadow energy into the magic circle arranged on the top of the mountain, and the purple light and shadow flashed across the ground.


    "Ridiculous! Just relying on these energy meteorites to defeat me? Delusion!"


    The thunder and lightning power all over Lei Shen''s body exploded, his body was suspended in mid-air, and the torn thunderclouds in the sky showed their power again.


    Dozens of thunderbolts flickered frantically in midair, forming an irregular web of lightning, destroying most of the falling meteorites in midair.


    "Uh!"


    Due to Raiden''s continuous extraction, Thor, who used large-scale spells, intensified the loss of energy. He felt a void in his body, and a little panic finally appeared on his proud face.


    ''Chance! ''


    Seeing the flickering painful expression on Thor''s face, Andrea''s eyes flashed, and countless purple energy tentacles suddenly sprang out from the magic circle on the ground, and Thor''s limbs, which were mostly focused on the sky, were firmly fixed. tied up.


    "You... don''t even think about it!"


    Silver-white electric light overflowed from Thor''s body, struggling to break free from the shackles of the tentacles, but the continuous loss of energy in his body made him powerless.


    The powerful guardian power that once filled his body was rapidly leaving, and after many years, he once again felt the hopeless sense of powerlessness when he faced the never-ending melee of warlords.


    "Let''s stop here."


    Leiden clenched his left hand, and the golden lightning flashed away. Thor, who still didn''t give up struggling, suddenly went limp, and finally couldn''t resist the force of the tentacles, and was pulled and fell to the ground.


    The crown worn on Thor''s head fell to the ground, and the muddy water from the melted ice and snow covered his blue stone skin, showing his embarrassment.


    Raiden withdrew his strength and stood up from the ground, stretching out his left hand to the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The golden thunder and lightning lit up the entire mountain top, and the scene like a myth descended shocked the residents of Kun-Lai Mountain.


    These thunderbolts all fell into Raiden''s hands, and the power of the powerful guardian filled his body again. The great guardian who commanded countless titan creations together with Odin tens of thousands of years ago finally returned.


    Feeling the different touch when the power of thunder and lightning flowed through the flesh and blood, Raiden''s expression was a little complicated.


    If Thor finds out how to use the engine of Nalaksha, Raiden should be able to restore the guardian''s stone body, but after thinking about it for a while, Raiden still gave up.


    From now on, it will go further into the age of mortals. This is not a historical process that can be subverted by just a few guardians.


    That being the case, Raiden decided to experience their feelings with the flesh and blood possessed by mortals, trying to find a way of coexistence between guardians and mortals.


    As for Thor...


    "ºÇÀ²~"


    With a wave of Raiden''s hand, the energy chain composed of golden lightning completely bound Thor''s whole body.


    "Andrea, leave this guy to me, I still have something to ask him."


    "no problem."


    Andrea untied the shadow tentacles tied to Thor''s limbs, and the mighty Thor''s eyes were a little dull after losing his original power.


    Having been prestige for tens of thousands of years, it will definitely not be easy to be beaten back to its original form. It is hard to say whether Thor, who relies on power that does not belong to him, can survive this test.


    ¡­


    What Layden and Thor talked about afterwards, only the two of them know.


    After Andrea, Onyxia and others bid farewell to Shaohao, who had a somewhat troubled expression, they wisely left the space on the top of the mountain for these two masters and servants who had a complicated relationship.


    In the battle between Andrea and Thor, Raiden intervened as an external force, but this battle between mortals and "gods" touched Shaohao a lot. For the first time, he learned that mortals can also reach the heights of gods. .


    The thunderclouds in the sky gradually dissipated after getting out of control, and the clear blue sky was restored above Kun-Lai Mountain.


    The conversation between Layden and Thunder God lasted for most of the day. With a dazzling flash of thunder on the top of the mountain, Layden returned to the White Tiger Temple with a thoughtful look and flashed with lightning teleportation.


    Facing everyone''s questioning eyes, Layden temporarily let go of his thoughts, shook his head and said, "He doesn''t want to help me manage the world again, he just wants to die stubbornly."


    Thor''s choice did not exceed Andrea''s expectations.


    Even with the help of Raiden''s rise, Thor''s ability to conquer the Nuoda territory of the Mogu Empire definitely depends not only on personal strength.


    Even though his methods of governing the country were brutal, the years of Lei Shen''s reign were indeed the period when the mogu were most powerful. The Serpent''s Spine used to stop the mantid was also built under Lei Shen''s hands... Although many slaves of various races died .


    Leaving aside the means of ruling, Thor is indeed a hero with a large number of loyal fans. UU Reading It is almost impossible for a proud hero to be subordinated to others.


    Seeing that Layden didn''t want to discuss this issue any more, Xue Nu diverted the topic to other directions, "So, the remnants of Thunder God Island can''t be persuaded anymore?"


    "Yeah." Layden sighed and said, "Destroy them, let them go on the road with Thor."


    "I got a lot of improved usage of the Nalak''sha engine from Lei Shen. Now I will go to the Mogu''shan treasury to activate it. Once enough reinforcements are produced, I will immediately let them join the army that captured the island of Lei Shen."


    The back of Layden''s departure is a bit gloomy. Regardless of whether the method is appropriate or not, Thor was the only person he could communicate with during the tens of thousands of years of self-exile. After the defeat, Thor who died generously made Layden have a sense of "leader". Gained some new insights.


    With Ra-den regaining his power and restarting the Engine of Nalak''sha, Andrea is the first to complete one of two important missions to Pandaria.


    The learning process of the guardian dragon heart following Yulong was also very smooth. Yulong, who was already undergoing reincarnation recovery, practiced with Dragon, and set an example to guide it to control the power that did not belong to him.


    Now Dragon has been able to initially mobilize the huge guardian power, but it should take some time before it is successful.


    "Going home, it''s time to go out and learn about the latest information on the Battle of Draenor. I hope the situation can go as planned as much as possible."

 Chapter 539： Abandoned Planetary Outpost

    "On, on!"


    Knowing that Andrea was leaving, Dragon, who hadn''t finished his studies, was unwilling to wrap his neck around him, as if he didn''t want to let him go.


    Since its "birth", this little dragon has been sticking to Andrea, probably treating him as his parent.


    Andrea reassured helplessly, "I won''t abandon you, I just need to go back and deal with some things. You continue to study with Yulong here, and I promise to come to see you as soon as possible, how about it?"


    "Woo~"


    Dragon looked back at Yulong with a gentle expression, thought for a while and then shook his head like a rattle, stalking Andrea tightly around him.


    Yulong seemed to be very good at coaxing children. With her help, Dragon, who had been in a tantrum for several days, finally agreed to let Andrea go.


    The little guy''s learning progress is related to the ownership of the power of the guardian dragon, and furthermore, it is related to the future of the guardian dragon family, and even the future of Azeroth.


    At the moment when the titan guardians are clearly standing in line to prepare for the civil war, the guardian dragons are the only Azeroth guardian forces that can provide support when powerful foreign enemies invade. crisis intensity.


    Although it felt guilty to be stared at by the little guy''s big tearful eyes, Andrea finally made up her mind to leave Pandaria with Shen-zinko.


    After that, Pandaria should enter a long period of troop formation and internal cleanup, and it will be unable to provide support to the outside world for a long time.


    After finishing his studies, Dragon will leave the fog and return to Andrea on his own. The little guy is very good at recognizing the way, and he can find the way back to Anarchis.


    After returning to the world of information explosion, Delano''s latest intelligence reached Andrea''s ears immediately.


    Under the active efforts of Ner''zhul and Talon Gorefiend, Draenor, the planet that had received the Titan Aggramar Familia, was finally going to collapse.


    The soldiers of the expeditionary force who retreated to Azeroth described the decisions of Turalyon, Khadgar and others. In a world on the brink of destruction, they resolutely stayed and closed the Dark Portal.


    The signs of Draenor''s collapse were so severe that the expeditionary soldiers who escaped at the critical moment thought the world was over.


    The older Lothar almost fainted when he received the news. He didn''t expect that the proud student he taught would "die" in a collapsing world.


    The Dalaran Kirin Tor Council also felt very sorry for the loss of Khadgar. Although Khadgar belonged to the Tirisfal Council, it is no problem to say that he is a mage of Dalaran under the premise that the Council is now in name only.


    Among the new generation of mages, Khadgar is undoubtedly the most talented leader, otherwise he would not have been accepted as an apprentice by Medivh.


    Garona, who was entrusted by Khadgar to stay in Azeroth, was also in a trance when she heard the news.


    Draenor is an out-and-out sad place for Garona. When Khadgar decided to enter the Dark Portal, she hesitated again and again, and decided to stay and help Khadgar track down Talon Gorefiend to steal the artifact. behind the helper.


    In any case, she never thought that this farewell would be the eternal farewell.


    As a foreigner, Garona didn''t have many friends in Azeroth. Among the companions who fought together to kill Medivh, only Khadgar kept in touch for the longest time.


    Although the original assassination was unsuccessful, Garona felt ashamed to go to see Lothar and Ryan again, and kept guarding the Stormwind Kingdom from afar through Khadgar''s information.


    It wasn¡¯t just Khadgar and Turalyon who decided to stay in Draenor and close the gates. Danas from the Kingdom of Stormgard also accompanied him, as well as tens of thousands of expeditionary soldiers who voluntarily left and sacrificed.


    Feeling their noble spirit of self-dedication, monuments and statues were built outside the rebuilt Stormwind City for these heroes and unsung "martyrs", commemorating their great contributions to Azeroth.


    By the time Andrea came out of Pandaria with the internet disconnected, everything had already been settled.


    Without Andrea''s special intervention, the choices of Turalyon and others did not deviate from history, and Ner''zhul still smacked himself into Kil''jaeden''s arms.


    Since he didn''t have a deep relationship with Turalyon and Khadgar and others, and knew that they had a high probability of being alive, Andrea didn''t pay attention to their future, but first came to the Lost Islands to learn about their actions from the returning Yrel results.


    This time Yrel brought back three Archbishops Othar, Maladar and Akama from Draenor.


    Although only eight short years have passed, this period of time seems like a lifetime to the two parties.


    Akama and others struggled for eight years in Draenor, where the living conditions were extremely difficult, in order to keep the last hope for the Draenei, prevent the failure of the development plan of the Prophet Velen and others, and preserve the last fire of the Draenei.


    The same is true the other way around. Although the orcs cannot break through the defenses of the three Draenei fortresses, if the Burning Legion launches an attack in person, over time, no matter how strong the defenses are, the demons will break through.


    Fortunately, the result today is not bad, and the two sides merged smoothly.


    The Burning Legion did not attack the Draenei who had lost Velen, and the Tempest Fortress fleet also arrived in Azeroth smoothly under the guidance of Medivh.


    "so¡­"


    After exchanging pleasantries with Akama and the others, Andrea turned to look at Hataru with a somewhat tangled expression.


    "Hataru, have you followed my prompt to set the positioning twice?"


    "It''s done, but does it really make sense?"


    Thinking of Romul who was left behind in the collapsed world, Hattaru sighed deeply, "Draenor is over, Naaru can survive in the dark void, but Romul and the others..."


    He patted Hatalu who looked a bit sad in comfort, "Cheer up, do you think I will do something I''m not sure about?"


    "You never thought about it, why did I tell you to set up two positionings in advance? And let you bring a portable signal station for interstellar communication?"


    Velen, who had been stroking his beard and thinking, his eyes lit up, he looked at Andrea unexpectedly and asked, "Could it be...Draenor can still be saved?"


    "No, Draenor is hopeless."


    Andrea spread his hands and said, "But that doesn''t mean Draenor will die completely."


    "According to Yrel''s description, the space passages opened by Ner''zhul got out of control and tore Draenor apart, but...can those space passages really destroy the entire planet?"


    Velen nodded thoughtfully, "I understand what you mean, you mean... Although Draenor''s star body is broken, the main structure of the planet is still built?"


    "This is almost what it means. The countless space channels opened by Ner''zhul will only affect the surface of the planet at most, and cannot cause too much damage to the core of the planet."


    "If I''m not mistaken, the wreckage of Draenor should still be floating in the universe. That''s why I asked Hataru to start the second positioning. UU Reading "


    Different from the original history, Draenei did not crash into Azeroth because of fleeing, but drove the Storm Fortress fleet to enter the planet through regular channels.


    As long as conditions permit, the geothermally charged Storm Fortress can completely track the coordinate signal and go to Draenor to establish contact with this broken planet again.


    Although Andrea didn''t know what was going on with the structure of the Dark Portal, based on the experience in the original history, it seemed that this interstellar portal was difficult to completely destroy, and there was a possibility of opening it again in the future.


    This is why the Burning Legion has always been concerned about Draenor.


    After the disappearance of the Well of Eternity, the most convenient channel for the Burning Legion to enter Azeroth is this portal that cannot be destroyed no matter how it is destroyed.


    Conversely, if eyeliners can be placed in Draenor, at least the shortcut of the Burning Legion from Draenor to Azeroth can be monitored to the greatest extent.


    "Zizi~"


    Suddenly, there was a messy rustling sound from the small signal receiving terminal that Hataru put aside, and the archbishop rushed to pick up the terminal with one stride.


    "This is Hataru, can anyone hear me?"


    "Zi~ This is Romul, Archbishop Hataru, can you hear me?"


    The draenei present cheered in unison, and Velen himself picked up the small terminal to talk to Romuel in Draenor.


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth mischievously as Onyxia looked at the monster, "What are you looking at?"

 Chapter 540： shadows surfacing

    Although Pandaria is not a primitive society, the completely closed environment makes it very difficult for Andrea to communicate with the outside world, and it will also slow down a few steps in obtaining information.


    Yrel and Hatalu perfectly completed the task in Andrea''s semi-autistic state, and Azeroth also established a connection with the remains of Draenor floating in the universe.


    Although this communication system is fragile and unstable, and may be disconnected again at any time, after the closure of the Dark Portal, this is currently the only convenient way to understand the situation of Draenor after the Big Bang.


    The conversation between Romul and Hatalu lasted only ten minutes. Many rules in the current Draenor planet fragments have been distorted, and the energy tide from the universe may pass by at any time.


    The communication between Hataru and Romul was interrupted by a round of energy tides. Fortunately, Romul told the situation after the big explosion of Draenor as quickly as possible within these ten minutes.


    The planet Draenor was torn apart under the influence of the countless space rifts torn apart by Ner''zhul, and the environment of the original complete planet underwent tremendous changes.


    The sea of ??isolation surrounding the entire continent was evacuated, and some originally divided lands were forced to merge together in the sudden plate movement.


    According to Rommel''s preliminary observations, at least half of the area of ??the Spiers of Arak was torn into the universe.


    Knowing from the draenei population that the disaster was coming, the arakkoa evacuated urgently under the leadership of the shadow sage Iskar, and fled to the vicinity of Auchindoun after losing nearly half of the population, barely avoiding the planet The catastrophe of disintegration.


    The home of the Frostwolf clan, Frostfire Ridge, was completely torn out of the continental plate and replaced by a marsh where the sea was emptied.


    The last homeland of the ancestor Jing Beast, Farren Island, was torn apart, and was barely integrated into the eastern edge of Gorgrond under the fierce plate movement, forming a strange area composed of countless floating land masses.


    This is just an obvious change that Rommel learned in a short period of time. It is said that each remaining area also has different degrees of terrain and ecological changes.


    Now the major earthquake covering the entire Draenor world has basically stopped, but this world has become so strange that most people dare not rush out of their shelters.


    Draenor''s gravity has weakened, and the air is much thinner than before. It will take some time for all survivors to readjust to this broken world.


    After confirming Delano''s situation, Andrea bid farewell to Velen and others.


    Hattaru''s technicians monitor the contact at any time, and once there is an update, they will immediately share it with the night elves.


    Onyxia did not follow Andrea back to Anakis. She had to go back to Wyrmrest Temple to report the situation and check on her mother''s condition.


    Walking out of the teleportation tower of Anakis alone, Andrea took off and returned to the Great Moon Temple under the respectful greetings of the highborne mages.


    During the time he left, Kalimdor still maintained a steady development trend, which was in stark contrast to the torrential Eastern Continent.


    The expeditionary force lost in Draenor caused the countries in the Eastern Continent to suffer losses to varying degrees. The five northern countries, which were originally full of gunpowder, could only calm down and lick their wounds.


    Due to Terenas'' abnormal performance, Andrea asked Prism to step up surveillance on the royal family of Lordaeron more than a year ago, and finally found some clues recently.


    "Holy Light Cathedral?"


    After receiving the information from Maiev, Andrea was really surprised.


    "Yes, Terenas has been under a lot of pressure in recent years, and often goes to the cathedral to seek guidance from the archbishop."


    Maiev looked through the information and explained, "The original archbishop Alonsus Faol has passed away, and his successor is a high-ranking priest named Benedictus, who is one of Alonsus''s subordinates. Priest''s Apprentice."


    "Benedictus?"


    Andrea frowned, "Isn''t he from the Kingdom of Stormwind? Why did he stay in Lordaeron?"


    Benedictus, one of Alonsus Faol''s apprentices.


    Unlike other proud disciples who received blessings to become paladins, Benedictus insisted on the way of priests from beginning to end, and did not intend to go to the front line in person, but to appease the restless souls of the people who came to pray in the rear.


    For Andrea, this name is definitely not unfamiliar, but it is not because of any great achievements he has made, but because of a certain role he will play in the future.


    In the original history, Benedictus returned to the south with the high-level leaders of the Stormwind Kingdom after the war, and became the bishop of the rebuilt Cathedral of the Holy Light in Stormwind City, playing a very important role in the post-disaster reconstruction.


    Maiev nodded and said, "According to the information obtained by Prism, he was indeed from the Kingdom of Stormwind."


    "According to Benedictus himself''s speech in public, he was guided by his mentor Archbishop Faol on his deathbed, and decided to abandon his nationality and stay in Lordaeron to continue spreading the faith of the Holy Light for Archbishop Faol."


    "After the death of Archbishop Faol, Terenas reduced the frequency of going to the Cathedral of the Holy Light, but Benedictus is often invited into the palace to relieve the worries of the royal family members."


    "Is that so..."


    Andrea subconsciously tapped the table with her fingers, Tyrande frowned slightly and said, "Do you suspect that there is something wrong with this Benedictus?"


    "Huh?" Andrea looked up in confusion and asked, "Why do you ask that?"


    "your hands."


    Tyrande pointed at Andrea''s finger that had just stopped with sarcasm, "You often habitually tap your fingers on the table when you find a threat and hesitate how to deal with it. Didn''t you notice it?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Andrea lifted his hands from the table in embarrassment, "It seems that I have to pay attention to my habitual movements in the future..."


    "Cough~ My personal habits are not important, let''s get down to business at UU Reading ."


    Andrea straightened his face and said, "Benedictas is indeed one of Alonsus Faol''s disciples, but his importance is far less than that of Uther and Turalyon."


    Regarding Alonsus Faol, many people actually have a misunderstanding, thinking that he only has a few apprentices who are famous all over the world, but this idea is actually wrong.


    As the greatest contributor to carrying forward the faith of the Holy Light in all countries of mankind, Alonsus has definitely not only accepted a few disciples in his life, but also many unknown priests and paladins who have also received his teachings. Benedict Tas is just one of them.


    Perhaps Alonsus himself did not expect that after his death, Benedictus would stand up to take over his position as archbishop.


    No matter what happened in the middle, Benedictus'' stay in Lordaeron as a member of the Stormwind Kingdom deviated abnormally from the original history, which was enough to arouse Andrea''s vigilance.


    "Tell Prism to change the surveillance focus and keep an eye on that Benedictus."


    Andrea squinted his eyes and said, "Considering that the well-defended Dalaran was easily invaded by Talon Gorefiend, I suspect that the interior of human countries has already been infiltrated by some forces, and we must raise awareness of some people who are operating secretly. alert."


    "Perhaps Benedictus is one of the important people we are looking for."


    :. :

 Chapter 541： prison Break

    With the Dark Portal closed from the side of Draenor, Azeroth has once again ushered in a rare period of peace.


    The war between Lordaeron, Alterac and other countries was forced to be suspended due to the sudden second invasion of orcs. After the Dark Portal was closed, the five countries had no intention of starting a war again, and each retreated to its own lair to develop silently.


    But this war, which lasted for more than a year, still had some adverse effects on the world situation after all.


    The first is the issue of people''s livelihood.


    After the Orc War ended, the nations should have worked hard to recuperate and recover from the severe wounds suffered during the war.


    But the Five Kingdoms War provoked by Lordaeron made this period of peace come to naught. As the country that initiated the war, Lordaeron was under the greatest pressure. After the Dark Portal was closed, Terenas suddenly discovered...their logistics began Can''t keep up.


    Due to the recruitment of a large number of farmers within the territory of the country to participate in the battle, the farmlands in the East and West Wealds lacked enough manpower, and the production could not keep up. The backlash of the war began to affect Lordaeron, the most powerful country of mankind.


    Lack of food is only one aspect of it. Terenas insisted on launching an unjust war, and Terenas brought the relationship between Lordaeron and other alliance countries to a freezing point.


    Except for the shameless Dalaran, including Kul Tiras, which has completely fallen out, and the Stormwind Kingdom, which lives in the south, most of the alliance member states have intentionally reduced their business relations with Lordaeron.


    Terenas, who is full of confidence in building the orc prisoner-of-war camp, has been having a headache recently.


    If it was Lordaeron at its peak, the maintenance cost of the prisoner-of-war camps was only a drop in the bucket, but now that the internal and external difficulties, the consumption of maintaining the prisoner-of-war camps made him feel pain.


    The fuse starts here.


    Lordaeron deliberately defaulted on the maintenance expenses of the prisoner-of-war camp that should have been paid. Naturally, other countries will not help him fill in this part of the expenditure. upset.


    Since he was defeated and taken prisoner, Orgrim, the former chieftain of the tribe, has been thinking about the reasons for the defeat of the tribe.


    Seeing the compatriots around him who were exhausted by the decline of the demon''s blood, Orgrim gradually figured it out.


    He does not regret the Horde''s invasion of Azeroth, because this is the only way out for the dying orcs in their hometown.


    The Great Chief Blackhand''s over-reliance on Gul''dan and other warlocks has caused disasters in Draenor, and the destructive power of fel energy has undoubtedly been revealed by the orcs'' years of practical experience.


    It is true that after drinking the blood of the demon, the orc gained a strong physical fitness bonus for a period of time, but it was not without cost.


    The violent orcs have extremely poor military discipline and are not conducive to control. They are easy to get hotheaded and charge indiscriminately in battle. These thorns who do not obey the command are hidden hidden dangers for any military commander.


    Although warlocks who manipulate fel energy are more destructive than shamans, shamans have healing and soothing powers that warlocks cannot do.


    The conclusion is that Gul''dan, who introduced fel energy to the orcs, must die.


    Of course, now that Gul''dan is dead, Orgrim is more concerned about the future of the tribe.


    Losing the bonus of demon blood, the once ferocious and fearless orcs became decadent and exhausted. Orgrim couldn''t believe that the group of lazy orcs around him were the same species as his compatriots who used to work hard to graze.


    If he can''t find a way to heal their exhaustion from the soul, even if he escapes from the shelter, Orgrim doesn''t think he can use these lazy people to fight the alliance again.


    shaman.


    Orgrim recalled what old blind Drek''Thar had said to him when he brought Go''el to the Frostwolf camp.


    The elements of Draenor have long ceased to answer their call under the ravages of fel energy, but Azeroth is different.


    This new world has stronger and more active elements than Draenor.


    After the Frostwolf Clan lived in seclusion in the Alterac Snow Mountains, Drek''Thar learned from the pain and abandoned the fel energy to try to communicate with the elements of Azeroth, and had already received a preliminary response at that time.


    The shelter where Orgrim was held was the largest, located in the northwest corner of the Hillsbrad Foothills, near the foot of Alterac Mountains and Dalaran.


    This shelter should have been jointly funded by Lordaeron, Alterac, and Dalaran. After Alterac withdrew from the alliance, the maintenance costs fell to Lordaeron and Dalaran.


    The fundamental reason for Dalaran''s willingness to establish orc prisoner-of-war camps is that the Kirin Tor Council has become interested in the spells used by orcs.


    They plan to use the captured orcs for experiments, try to grasp the weakness of fel spells, and take targeted protective measures.


    After all, Dalaran is just an independent city-state, and Lordaeron still pays most of the shelter''s expenses.


    And when Lordaeron began to default on the fees, the soldiers guarding the shelter started fishing for three days and drying nets for two days.


    Orgrim had noticed this opportunity a long time ago, but he was still doing heavy labor work with one arm with a calm expression, acting very docile.


    Orgrim, who did not drink the blood of the devil, did not fall into weakness like his compatriots, but his deliberate exhaustion made the heavy soldiers in charge of guarding him unconsciously relax their vigilance.


    When the asylum soldiers, frustrated by unpaid wages, gathered and complained again, Orgrim finally took action.


    Relying on his knowledge of the shelter for more than two years, he sneaked out of the weakly defended shelter in the dark.


    When the guards discovered that the former warchief disappeared the next morning, Orgrim had already hid in the Alterac Snow Mountains and was running all the way to the hermitage of the Frostwolf clan.


    As the most important prisoner in the prison camps everywhere, Orgrim''s disappearance was reported to Terenas as a matter of course.


    Terena, who was already struggling with the funding of the orc prisoner-of-war camp, suddenly had a severe headache. In order to prevent more orcs from escaping from the prisoner-of-war camp and causing more trouble, he could only grit his teeth and make up for the arrears of the prisoner-of-war camp.


    This news was quickly learned by Niyana who was stationed at the Alliance Headquarters. When the information was sent back to Anakis, the countries in the Eastern Continent also received related news one after another.


    "Has Orgrim escaped..."


    Andrea frowned and touched his chin. He didn''t take Orgrim lightly because he lost a hand. UU reading


    Although Orgrim''s combat effectiveness is not weak, he still has a certain distance compared to the orc **** of war Grom Hellscream. What makes him most vigilant is his overall view and keen strategic awareness far surpassing other orc compatriots.


    Unlike the Union soldiers who were still searching for Orgrim''s whereabouts, Andrea knew Orgrim''s whereabouts at a glance. He must have fled to the hermitage of the Frostwolf clan.


    What made Andrea even more distressed was that the men sent by Priscim had searched the Alterac Mountains for several years, but they still failed to find the Frostwolf''s hiding place.


    This group of non-mainstream orcs who had long been separated from the ethnic group completely hid their whereabouts in the snowstorm. Even the high-level officials of the Alterac Kingdom had no idea that there was a group of orcs hiding near their hometown.


    Although it looked like that in the Alterac Mountains in the game, in fact the mountains were very vast, and it was not easy to find the reclusive Frostwolf clan.


    ¡®Let¡¯s write this down first, I hope Prism¡¯s thieves scouts can bring back relevant news soon. ''


    The issue of the orcs can be temporarily put aside. With the prisoner-of-war camp still intact, a mere Frostwolf clan can''t cause any big waves.


    The most important thing right now is the intelligence from Northrend.


    The current governor of Sandara sent an urgent military report. Starting from Icecrown Glacier this morning, an unnatural earthquake spread across the entire Northrend continent.


    ''Is it finally here? ''


    :. :

 Chapter 542： My lord, times have changed

    Hearing that the fluctuation came from Icecrown Glacier, Andrea immediately knew the reason for the vibration.


    The Icecrown Glacier is a forbidden zone of life, and the temperature here is simply not something ordinary people can bear.


    The scouts sent by the governor of Sandara went deep into the Icecrown Glacier many times, but due to the lack of preparation in advance, their explorations did not achieve results. When they were about to fall into a state of hypothermia due to exhaustion of magic power, the group of scouts had to return Shanda La city renovation.


    Icecrown, as the name suggests, is an area of ??permafrost glaciers that sit above the frigid Arctic seas.


    The entire Icecrown Glacier has a huge area. Even if you search for the center of the shock wave, it is difficult to obtain any useful information in a short period of time.


    For this reason, Andrea personally went to Wyrmrest Temple and persuaded the dragon clan to launch an air search on Icecrown Glacier.


    But I don''t know if Kil''jaeden had guessed that the Dragon Clan would intervene, and the thing he threw into Azeroth never showed up, as if he had completely lost contact after being plunged into a glacier.


    Although he wanted to kill King Wu Meow simply when he was most vulnerable, but the other party was obviously prepared, and Andrea could only give up temporarily.


    But he did not relax his surveillance of Icecrown.


    Part of the defenders of Sandara City marched to the edge of Icecrown Glacier in advance, slowly adapting to the climate change here from south to north. It is necessary to train a team that can exert its full combat power on Icecrown Glacier before King Meow''s plan is launched. of special forces.


    The change in Icecrown Glacier not only aroused the vigilance of the night elves and dragons, Loken also sent his own steel army to ride the Proto-Dragon to search the glacier area, but there was no gain.


    At this time, Loken didn''t know that the great guardian Raiden had been unsealed. Although the fog of Pandaria blocked their communication with the outside world, it was an excellent shielding barrier at this time.


    Thorim and Azadas both learned of Raiden''s return under the notice of Andrea. They silently prepared in the area where they were stationed, waiting for Raiden to accumulate enough troops through the engine of Nalaksha , Invaded Ulduar to eradicate Loken in one fell swoop.


    ¡­


    With the threat of Draenor gone, the nations of Azeroth passed five years in general peace.


    In the past five years, all countries have been busy dealing with internal affairs, trying to heal the impact of years of war as much as possible.


    Under the leadership of King Ryan, the Kingdom of Stormwind took back the Western Fertile Fields, Duskwood, and Redridge Mountains successively, and now it has rearranged its defense line to the junction of Stranglethorn Vale and Duskwood.


    The recovery progress of the Swamp of Sorrows is relatively slow, and the Warsong clan hiding in the swamp will rush out from time to time to plunder the food sent by the Alliance to Fort Watch.


    Losing the elite expeditionary army led by Turalyon, the Dark Portal was also closed from the opposite side, the importance of Fort Watch dropped sharply, and the number of troops sent by the Alliance to the Blasted Lands was greatly reduced.


    Fortress, which is short of major generals, is already struggling to suppress the Leiwang clan hiding in the cursed land, and it will be really hard to get the Warsong clan wandering around for a while.


    Over the past few years, the Stormwind Kingdom, which suffered a loss once, has strengthened its ties with its neighbors. Both dwarves and gnomes have provided a lot of help to the rebuilding of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    Of course, there are rewards.


    Dun Morogh, a world of ice and snow, is not a major food producer. The copperbeard dwarves and gnomes mainly rely on domesticated sheep for consumption. The grains produced in the western fertile fields have effectively improved their dietary structure.


    In return, the muskets and all kinds of sophisticated equipment made by dwarves and gnomes gradually flowed into the Kingdom of Stormwind, allowing this former human second child to gradually begin to recover.


    In contrast, the northern countries have formed a trend of internal friction amidst mutual wariness and suspicion.


    Although the war between Lordaeron and the other four countries is over, the mutual ties have been forged, and the trade between the countries has declined sharply.


    Dalaran still has both sides, the left hand is doing business in Quel''Thalas and Lordaeron, and the right hand is selling these products to countries such as Cyrud and Alterac.


    On the contrary, Kul Tiras seems to be in trouble recently. The Drust natives on the island who have been quiet for hundreds of years have begun to move again. Daelin is busy searching for the witch beliefs that have suddenly sprung up everywhere.


    For Andrea, who is used to the passage of time, five years is just a snap of the fingers.


    In the past five years, he has not done nothing. The most important achievement is to cooperate with the Draenei to develop the floating battleship used in the atmosphere.


    Although the night elves'' navy is strong enough, ships that rely on water navigation have their own limitations after all, and it is difficult for them to play a role on the battlefield far from the coast.


    The technological level of the Draenei is very advanced. In the research of the naaru spacecraft, they have mastered many high-level technologies that are difficult to obtain in Azeroth.


    In the alliance between the two countries, Draenei shared some of the technologies he developed with the night elves, and at the same time obtained a lot of basic knowledge that he lacked from the night elves.


    Andrea was a little speechless about the technology of the draenei like a castle in the air. They did research a lot of tall things by pushing back the technology of the naaru spaceship.


    For example, warp speed engine, alloy armor plates for space, star map navigation technology, etc., but this kind of triple-jump research and development can easily make them top-heavy. The night elves'' research and development experience step by step is exactly what they need. filler.


    According to the size and function of the flying warship, Andrea used the mature experience of the navy to classify the flying warship into several categories.


    Destroyers are good at close combat with small-caliber magic guns, cruisers provide **** and fire support for capital ships, battleships provide powerful firepower and are the most resistant to attack, and finally there are aerospace carriers as air command platforms.


    Of course, there are many types of logistics under the subdivision, such as supply ships that condense the energy of the Eternal Well into crystals and store them in the hull in advance, emergency repair ships with a large number of maintenance personnel, and so on.


    The core of the floating battleship group comes from anti-gravity technology, and this technology is provided by the night elves themselves.


    As early as the time of the Night Empire, the highborne under Queen Azshara had researched arcane anti-gravity spells, but they couldn''t be widely applied to large-mass objects at that time.


    With the support of theoretical books provided by Elesalas, and the hands-on participation of the magisters of Suramar, the Dark Night Republic finally made the anti-gravity technology large enough to be applied to flying ships two years ago.


    After three years of construction, the first batch of trial flying fleets have already left the factory. Andrea specially found a deserted island in the Forbidden Sea near Moonlight City to experiment quietly. The results of the experiment are quite good, and it is confirmed that it can be put into mass production. .


    When the Supreme Council unanimously passed a resolution to increase the production of flying warships, the Guardian Dragon Heart, who had spent five years under the guidance of Yu''lon, finally left Pandaria and hurriedly flew across the sea and returned to Andrea. around.


    "Ang~Ang~"


    From the outside, Dragon, who was pestering Andrea and acting like a baby, didn''t change significantly, but Andrea could feel that the energy in this little guy''s body became more solidified.


    Andrea smiled and tapped Dragon''s head with his fingers, and Xiaolong actively rubbed against his fingers with his warm neck.


    "Have you completed your practice?"


    "hold head high!"


    "Very good, then let''s go to Dragon Rest Temple."


    "Aww~"

 Chapter 543： Time closed loop

    Five years have not brought any changes to Wyrmrest Temple. When Andrea arrived at the meeting hall on the top of the tower, Malygos, Ysera, and Alexstrasza had all arrived, but Nozdormu still did not know tracked.


    "Aww~"


    Ignoring the earnest eyes of the three guardian dragons, Dragon seemed to be saying something as he hung on Andrea''s shoulders.


    As a druid, Andrea could feel the general meaning it wanted to express from Dragon''s cry.


    "Oh? That adult lent you his power temporarily?"


    Andrea didn''t name Layden because he wasn''t sure if there were members with malicious intentions within the Dragon Clan.


    Flying Dragon into the air, Andrea said encouragingly, "Then let''s start, and point out Nozdormu''s whereabouts for us."


    "hold head high!"


    Dragon stretched his body in the air, and pale golden energy gradually overflowed from his upper body. Solidomi and Chromie, who represented the bronze dragon, paused at the same time. They looked at Dragon with horror in their eyes. color.


    "this!"


    "Titans! Is this the power of the father of the gods?!"


    Dragon ignored their exclamations, and concentrated on mobilizing the power Raiden injected into Yu''lon according to Yu''lon''s teachings.


    As Dragon rotated faster and faster in the air, the pale golden light gradually formed a blurred image.


    A huge bronze dragon is being besieged by countless dragons with shadow scales. Although he can take down an enemy every few moments, these weird dragons can always turn back their own time and regain their best form before dying .


    Solidormi stepped forward excitedly, "Nozdormu!"


    "Dragon Queen, don''t get excited!"


    Chromie stopped Solidomie''s movements, not letting her disturb the running of the image, and tried to observe the surrounding environment of this unknown time and space.


    "Looks like... Wyrmrest Temple?"


    The blood-red giant tower standing far away from the battle site was recognized by Chromie. Although it has changed a lot, it is indeed Wyrmrest Temple from the appearance.


    The sky near the Dragon Palace was very dark, and there were five-colored dragon corpses that fell to the ground everywhere. The two fighting parties seemed to be completely unaware of the surrounding environment, and they continued to fight endlessly.


    ¡®The Bronze Dragon is really stupid. ''


    Andrea shook his head helplessly, "When the state is not good, it is a time reversal. Although it cannot be used unlimitedly, having two lives is already an advantage in battle." ''


    Andrea could see that there were only a dozen shadow dragons besieging Nozdormu, but they could indeed cause a lot of trouble to Nozdormu by cooperating with each other to reverse time.


    After all, Suoli Domi is a bronze dragon who is used to seeing all kinds of big scenes. After being reminded of her initial gaffe, she quickly regained her composure.


    "This timeline..." Solidormi said with a frown, "It''s very strange, it doesn''t exist in any established branch timeline, it seems to be hidden under the truth of history, no wonder we haven''t been able to find Nozdormu''s whereabouts. "


    As Dragon retracted the spilled power, the image disappeared.


    Soli Domi and Chromie have already deduced the coordinates of this hidden timeline based on the background and time flow traces in the video. The two hurriedly bid farewell to everyone present and prepared to return to the Cavern of Time to sneak into the timeline.


    ¡­


    "Roar!"


    Using Time Sharon''s breath again to shoot down a shadow dragon shrouded in time flow, Nozdormu took a breath and watched the injured enemy recover again.


    "Tsk!"


    Nozdormu felt his limit. If he couldn''t get back the lost protection power, he would never be able to catch up with the culprit hiding behind the scenes, so he could only continue to be left behind to walk the monkey.


    The shadow dragons who were about to continue attacking suddenly paused for a moment, then they silently exchanged opinions with their eyes, opened the time channel in an orderly manner, and retreated in one after another.


    This was not the first time Nozdormu had encountered this situation, he didn''t rashly pursue and attack, because it was just doing useless work.


    "hateful¡­"


    Nozdormu folded his wings tiredly and landed on the ground. After fighting for a long time, he began to feel tired.


    Under the dark sky, the Wyrmrest Temple, which was covered in the blood of countless dragons, looked particularly dazzling.


    Nozdormu felt powerless in his heart. As time went by, the scene in front of him was getting worse and worse.


    When he first saw the same scene, there were not so many dragon corpses near Wyrmrest Temple. Except for a lot of strange tentacles nearby, the tower body looked the same as before.


    But as he approached the group of mysterious dragons that disturbed the timeline time after time, every time he returned to a different time node on the same time scale, the picture he saw deteriorated step by step.


    "What will it be next time? The guardian dragon who has not been able to capture the figure so far died on the top of the tower?"


    Nozdormu laughed at himself, "I don''t know if I still have time to see that scene."


    Trapped in the endless loop of time for so many years, Nozdormu has long forgotten how long the real time of the outside world has passed, and he can''t even remember how many times he has looped.


    "Nozdormu!"


    "Ok?"


    The familiar call from behind made Nozdormu''s spirit appear in a trance for a moment. Multiple golden time passages appeared above the scene that should have been a closed-loop time, and a large number of bronze dragons flew out of the passages.


    Nozdormu stood up in surprise, "How did you find this closed-loop timeline?"


    "It''s a long story."


    Seeing that Nozdormu was not injured, Solidormi, the leader, finally breathed a sigh of relief, "Come back with us first, it''s time for you to get back the lost power, and these hide-and-seek guys will clean up later."


    ¡­


    Seeing Nozdormu, Dragon King of Time again after many years, Andrea waved to him with a smile.


    "Long time no see, is closed-loop time fun?"


    "Oh~"


    Nozdormu twitched the corner of his mouth and said with a nonchalant smile, "You will know it once you experience it yourself. UU Reading has faced almost the same scene countless times. No matter how resolute the mind is, there will be a day going crazy."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I''ll forget it. It''s not a good job to deal with countless branched timelines all day long."


    "I''ll talk about other things later, let''s finish the business first."


    "Dragon."


    "hold head high!"


    Under Andrea''s signal, the guardian dragon''s heart closed its eyes tightly in the air and formed a ball, and the four-color light slowly separated from its body.


    Feeling these original powers from themselves, the four guardian dragons took a deep breath at the same time, incorporating their own power into their bodies.


    After releasing these energies, Dragon seemed a little weak. The little guy flew back to Andrea''s body unsteadily, and after a few milky screams, it got into his chest and coiled around his neck again. up.


    "Thank you for your hard work." Andrea patted his chest lightly, "Take a good rest."


    The giant guardian dragons that had withdrawn their strength were gradually exuding their respective powers, and the nearby dragons were unconsciously pushed out by their momentum. Only Andrea was still standing firmly in place.


    Looking at the four guardian dragons gradually showing their original form, Andrea showed a look of expectation on his face.


    "Come on, take back all your power, Azeroth needs you."


    :. :

 Chapter 544： Speech therapy

    It is a great joy for the Dragon Clan to get back the guardian power of the guardian dragon. More and more dragons of five colors gather around the giant tower of Wyrmrest Temple. Even Sinestra, who is recuperating in the Obsidian Holy Land Nefarian came on his back.


    "hold head high!"


    A loud dragon chant came from the top of the tower, and the first to regain consciousness was the red dragon queen, Alexstrasza.


    The powerful force of life spread outward from the Wyrmrest Temple, and under the influence of this uncontrollable overflowing force, the barren ice field miraculously began to grow sporadic plants in the cold zone.


    "Sinestra, let me try to heal you again."


    Called by Alexstrasza, Nefarian sent his mother outside the top of the tower. Sinestra, who was masked in black veil, stood tremblingly while leaning on the pillar of the tower. She was obviously in a bad condition.


    Alexstrasza returned to human form and held out her right hand to Sinestra, "Give me your hand."


    The green life force that was almost visible to the naked eye flowed into the black dragon queen''s body along the hands held together by Alexstrasza and Sinestra.


    "Uh¡­"


    Sinestra bit her lower lip and groaned, her body trembling became stronger and stronger, Onyxia hurried into the tower to help her mother up.


    Logically speaking, the current four-color guardian dragon should be the strongest in Malygos, but this magic guardian has suffered a lot of physical and mental injuries because of the crazy history of the previous years.


    In the process of absorbing the power of protection, these original powers cleaned up the stubborn diseases in his body by the way, and Malygos was the second to wake up after Alexstrasza.


    Unlike the vision brought by Alexstrasza when he woke up, Malygos didn''t seem to have undergone any obvious changes, but Andrea, who was very close, could feel that the magic guardian''s temperament was even stronger. Profound and restrained.


    Ysera and Nozdormu also woke up after absorbing their strength one after another. Nozdormu, who had been exhausted for thousands of years, took the longest time.


    When he opened his eyes, Nozdormu flashed a complex look in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect... Is this the truth I''m looking for so hard?"


    Andrea heard Nozdormu muttering to himself, and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡®It seems that the Time Dragon King finally knows the true identity of the Eternal Dragon, so... what are you going to do? ''


    In Andrea''s view, there are huge hidden dangers in the five guardian dragon families.


    The hidden danger of the red dragon comes from the soul of the dragon. The timeline of Alexstrasza''s enslavement was killed by Andrea in advance.


    Needless to say, the Green Dragon''s main enemy is the Nightmare King Xavius ??who is hiding in the Emerald Dream and causing trouble.


    To be precise, it is N''Zoth, the master behind Xavius.


    The problem with the blue dragons is more obvious, coming from their dragon king Malygos.


    After Andrea combed it back and forth many times, the heart disease that caused Malygos to go crazy basically disappeared after "killing" Deathwing last time.


    The only ones that still remain in crisis are the black dragon who has not regained the position of the guardian dragon, the green dragon who has temporarily lost the whereabouts of the enemy, and the bronze dragon who is lost in the contradiction of self-ideology.


    The big cousin hiding in the deep sea can''t be found for the time being, but under the layout of Enzos, the big cousin and Xavius ??will take the initiative to send them to the door sooner or later, but there is no need to look for it specially, just wait for work and be ready. up.


    He couldn''t find where the Nozdormu people were before, and taking advantage of this time he regained his lost power, Andrea planned to solve the problem of the bronze dragon once and for all.


    ¡­


    Sinestra''s accumulated injuries over the years could not be completely healed in just one treatment, but Alexstrasza''s life force infusion with a strong healing ability did greatly ease her pain.


    Onyxia could see through the black veil that her mother''s face had become a little rosier, and it was no longer the pale and sickly look before.


    However, her injury is still very serious, and it will take at least several years to recuperate, and during this time, she should try to avoid fighting to prevent the old injury from recurring.


    ¡­


    The four guardian dragons finally regained their strength in their heyday, and the solemn and solemn Wyrmrest Temple was full of joy. Even many green dragons stationed in the Emerald Dream woke up from their slumber and rushed to Wyrmrest Temple to participate in the celebration.


    During the grand celebration, although Nozdormu maintained a formulaic faint smile, there was no smile in his eyes at all, revealing a complex expression of hesitation and anxiety alternately.


    "Can we talk?"


    Andrea walked up to Nozdormu, and gestured to the Dragon Queen Solidormi with his eyes.


    Although Solidomi still harbored dissatisfaction with Andrea in her heart, the words of Andrea who had been promoted to a demigod were much more important than before. Many words that sounded ridiculous before could at least give her something to think about.


    Seeing that Andrea had something important to discuss with Nozdormu alone, Solidormi walked aside with interest and chatted with Chromie and others in a low voice.


    Nozdormu withdrew his empty thoughts, and reached out to Andrea to signal.


    "Let''s talk straight, a peculiar existence out of the timeline."


    Andrea shrugged indifferently, "If that''s the case, then I''ll get straight to the point."


    "What are you going to do with the Eternal Dragon and their Dragon King?"


    Nozdormu''s eyes flickered, and he pretended to be puzzled and asked back, "Why do you ask that? You said it as if I was absolutely sure of taking them down."


    "Is not it?"


    Andrea took a sip of the fine wine stored in the Dragon Clan''s cellar. "As the saying goes, the one who knows you best is always yourself. Don''t tell me you haven''t seen the origin of the Eternal Dragon."


    Nozdormu took a deep look at Andrea, "You really know a lot of secrets, did Elune tell you?"


    Andrea chuckled noncommittally and said, "Just take it as it is."


    Nozdormu stared blankly at the ice field outside the tower, "I just... didn''t expect that one day I would personally kill my future self. Can you understand how difficult this decision is?"


    Andrea nodded, "I know, but I want to correct the common faults that you prophets of time know."


    "The Eternal Dragon King is indeed you in the future, but your future may not necessarily be him, do you understand what I mean?"


    Nozdormu turned his head to look at Andrea and frowned, "I can understand what you said, but...do you really understand the Eternal Dragon King?"


    "Because of the blessing of the Titans, there will only be one Nozdormu in countless timelines. Once I kill the Eternal Dragon King, it is tantamount to obliterating my own future."


    "Really?" Andrea hooked his lips. "Then why can you and the Eternal Dragon King exist at the same time? You don''t think it''s because of that ridiculous name and the foolish Eternal Dragon form, do you?"


    "This..." Nozdormu froze for a moment, and after Andrea''s reminder, he noticed this loophole in a mess of thoughts.


    "what do you mean?"


    Andrea smiled and shook her head, "That''s why I said that you were misled by the concept of time given by the Titans."


    "Even according to your own understanding, the Eternal Dragon King, Murozdor, has broken the rule that there is only one Nozdormu and appeared by taking advantage of loopholes. Doesn''t this mean that he is not recognized by the world as Nozdormu?"


    Spreading his hands, Andrea asked meaningfully, "Since this is the case, will killing him really affect the future of ''Nozdormu''?"


    :. :

 Chapter 545： Eat 1 cut, gain 1 wisdom

    Although Nozdormu didn''t make up his mind on the spot, the thoughtful expression on the Dragon King of Time''s departure already explained a lot of problems.


    The composition of the time system is very complicated, and Andrea dare not say how well he understands it, but at least he can see that there are indeed problems with some time concepts in the Titan system.


    It''s not that Titan''s theory is completely wrong, but it can be seen from the "death" of Aman''Thul that even Titan has not fully grasped the true law of time flow.


    At least Andrea doesn''t think that killing Murozdor will necessarily have a devastating impact on the future of "Nozdormu", the so-called principle of one Nozdormu has been broken the moment the Eternal Dragon King appeared.


    Taking advantage of the dragon kings regaining their strength, Andrea specifically asked them about the Icecrown Glacier.


    Before getting the exact evidence, Andrea couldn''t tell them the truth, but he used words to induce the dragons to know that unknown evil forces were mixed in this restricted area of ??life, and at least it would stay in the hearts of the guardian dragons in advance. an impression.


    Nozdormu, who had just regained his strength, did not intend to set off to confront the Eternal Dragon King immediately. In the thousands of years since he disappeared, some things that the dragon queen Soledormi could not decide had accumulated in the bronze dragon clan. He still needs to go back in time first. Make overall arrangements for the hole.


    And if the Eternal Dragon King is really the future self as he and Andrea thought, then the identities of other eternal dragons will be revealed soon, and Nozdormu needs to consider whether to tell his people the truth.


    Since Malygos warmly invited Andrea to be a guest at the Nexus, there was nothing left to do, so Andrea simply went to Coldarra and met the old blue dragon Senegos who had already regained his vitality.


    Senegos'' illness was caused by the lack of magic power. The Nexus is not only the base camp of the blue dragon, but also the gathering place of all the magic power nodes in Azeroth. After returning to the Nexus, Senegos'' condition was quickly relieved.


    However, the old blue dragon and Malygos still quarreled frequently. After suffering a devastating blow in the War of the Ancients, most of the blue dragons of the same generation as Malygos had withered.


    Except for the heartfelt but weaker assistant officer Alegos, the only one who dares to stand up to the Blue Dragon King is the powerful and veteran Senegos.


    The group of blue dragons brought back to the Nexus by Senegos had already grown up under the sufficient supply of magic power. This time Andrea went to Coldarra and saw many young dragons flying in the sky.


    It''s a pity that the birth rate of the descendants of the dragon family is too low. Although Coldara seems to have regained a lot of vitality, the number of core members of the blue dragon family is still seriously insufficient. It is no wonder that Stella Gosa was treated like a princess after returning to the Nexus holding.


    It is said that the content of the recent quarrel between Senegos and Malygos is whether to pair the little star with Malygos'' eldest son Arygos.


    After a brief visit to the Magic Nexus and the Magic Ring, Andrea was sent back to Mount Hyjal across the continent by the blue dragon responsible for the pick-up.


    In recent years, the nightmare has been completely hidden in the shadow of the dream world. Malfurion, who has been unable to find any clues, finally woke up from the dream, and handed over the monitoring work to Koda, Shaoen and others.


    After the birth of his little granddaughter, Fandral had been planning to take some time off to spend time with his family, and Malygos came back just in time.


    With the nourishment of Malygos, the violent Tyrande has settled down a lot, and the work efficiency of the Supreme Council has improved to a certain extent in recent years.


    When Andrea returned to the meeting room, Malfurion was looking at a report in his hand and worried.


    "Naga again?"


    Andrea also frowned when she learned what happened.


    According to reports from the seaside areas of Kalimdor, since the year before last, the activity of Naga has increased significantly, and traces of their activities can be seen in almost all areas with coasts.


    Moreover, Naga''s activity is not limited to the Kalimdor continent. Ambassador Fordragon of the Stormwind Kingdom recently requested support from the Night Republic.


    The number of Naga along the coast of the Western Fertile Field increased significantly, and King Ryan had to send a naval fleet to patrol the coastal area.


    However, the development of the Stormwind Kingdom''s navy, which was rebuilt after the disaster, is still relatively lagging behind. When facing a large number of Naga, it cannot form an overwhelming deterrent force, so it has to turn to Kul Tiras for help.


    However, Kul Tiras is too preoccupied now. The rise of the Drustvar Witch Guild has involved too much energy on Daelin. It is said that a difficult ancient enemy is being resurrected under the catalysis of those witches.


    Kul Tiras couldn''t spare any energy, and the second sea reinforcement that the Stormwind Kingdom thought of was not the human compatriots in the north, nor the dwarven and gnome allies who lacked sea power, but the Night Republic on the other side of the sea.


    During the Orc War, although the night elves'' army failed to show their full strength under the suppression of Terenas, the Third Naval Fleet sailing around the entire eastern continent and destroying the Horde''s naval bases left a deep impression on the countries of the alliance. impression.


    Andrea wanted to take this opportunity to attack Naga, and let the Stormwind Kingdom owe a favor by the way, but at this time the fleet of the Dark Night Republic is being upgraded, and the only ones who can act are the First Fleet of the Navy that has completed the refitting and is staying in Moonlight City for the time being. .


    Moreover, the so-called naval upgrade is not simply to transform the original old ships, but to fundamentally change the fighting style of the fleet. It took more than a year of training for the most elite First Fleet to get used to it.


    Undecided, Andrea looked up at the other congressmen, "What do you think?"


    Maiev was the first to answer quickly, "I declined. Naga all over the world have entered an active period of unification, and Kalimdor also needs the protection of the fleet. We don''t have extra mobile power to assist the Kingdom of Stormwind."


    Just after Maiev finished speaking, Jarod retorted shamelessly, "No, actually there are still soldiers available."


    Under the menacing gaze of Maiev''s narrowed eyes, the corners of Jarod''s mouth twitched, but he still endured the fear of his sister and expressed his opinion.


    "The naval ships that are being eliminated have not had time to be destroyed. If they are reused, they should be able to provide some support to the Kingdom of Stormwind."


    "Hmph!" Maiev crossed her hands and questioned, "Where are the soldiers? The sailors in the fleet are all trying to receive training and try to adapt to a new fighting style. Where are you going to recruit naval soldiers? Is the Moonnight City Naval Academy recruiting recruits? "


    "No." Jarod said with a smile, "We don''t have to use our own troops. UU Reading Didn''t the Draenei mention before that they want to get some chances for actual combat? It''s just enough for them to act. "


    "Draenei..." Malfurion lowered his head and muttered, "Can it work? They haven''t fully familiarized themselves with the sea of ??Azeroth yet, have they?"


    Andrea interjected and explained, "Actually, the Draenei have completed their adaptation training to the sea of ??Azeroth long ago. Just like Garald said, what they need now is the actual combat test."


    The Draenei had a tradition of developing the navy when they lived in Draenor. However, the world of Draenor has a vast sea, and the Draenei ships have no opponents on the sea. The lack of actual combat experience is inevitable.


    The Dark Portal was closed, and the troops led by Yrel withdrew from the Fortress. The Draenei living on the island had very few opportunities to contact the countries of Azeroth. El Tiras, occasionally encountering Zandalari trolls sailing the seas.


    When the Draenei were in Draenor, it was because they were too alienated from the local natives. When the orcs were bewitched by the Burning Legion, they failed to stop them in time, which led to a series of subsequent incidents.


    Having learned the lessons from the last time, Velen intends to make some positive changes in foreign policy. He has proposed many times that he wants to integrate into Azeroth. Obtaining initial approval from various countries is undoubtedly the first step for Draenei to integrate into this new world .


    "That''s it." Andrea said to Celes, who was in charge of recording the content of the meeting, "tell the Draenei about this matter, and they can decide whether to act or not."


    :. :

 Chapter 546： Awakened Xalatath

    After Draenor''s lessons, Velen deeply reflected on his previous overly conservative governing style, and he began to adopt more positive proposals from the bishop.


    When the two races cooperated to develop the flying battleship, the Draenei already had a lot of understanding of the parameters of the night elves'' ships, so there was no problem of confidentiality and familiarity.


    Upon learning of the inquiry from the Supreme Council of the Night Republic, Velen held a meeting with the five archbishops to discuss it. Under the strong suggestion of Archbishop Osar, who had a more radical style, Velen agreed to send soldiers aboard to the Eastern Continent to support the Stormwind Kingdom.


    At the same time, the Night Republic is also suppressing the increasingly arrogant Naga along the coast of Kalimdor.


    After tens of thousands of years of dormancy, the number of Naga breeding has been quite terrifying. When fully activated, these fish tails can be seen all over the world.


    Not to mention that they will enslave even more murlocs. These two amphibious species have been the main threat to Kalimdor in recent years.


    It can be seen from the fact that Queen Azshara personally destroyed the seal of the Tomb of Sargeras. Under her orders, the Naga began to leave the hidden state and gradually stepped forward. What good news.


    Although changed from a night elf to a Naga, Andrea doesn''t think Queen Azshara''s strength will be weakened by the race change.


    Moreover, Azshara is the first mortal demigod in Azeroth. The so-called Naga body is just a difference in life form. As long as she wants, she can transform back into a night elf without hindrance at any time.


    Although there are a large number of Naga, Andrea, who is confident in his country''s technological system and combat effectiveness, is not too worried about these cannon fodder. What really makes him feel threatened is the chess players behind the Naga.


    "Hey~"


    The familiar sinister laughter sounded in Andrea''s head, "In my opinion, although N''Zoth is the weakest of the four ancient gods who have taken root in Azeroth, he is very lucky and has a good style of acting." Cautious and forbearing enough, harder to deal with than Yogg-Saron."


    This voice came from Andrea''s Dark Empire Blade hanging on her waist.


    As Elune had reminded, Xal''atath, who had been sleeping for many years, finally woke up three years ago, and the Blade of the Dark Empire regained its soul.


    After absorbing and digesting C''Thun''s soul, Xalatas''s soul strength has obviously improved a lot. As soon as this guy woke up, he launched a mental attack on Andrea''s brain like a demonstration.


    Doing this is not necessarily because she really has any bad intentions, but more because she wants to use this to show her strength and gain Andrea...or more attention from the boss behind him.


    However, Xalatas obviously found the wrong partner for Liwei. Before she fell asleep, Andrea was just a mortal, and Miss Ancient God never thought that he would be promoted to demigod quietly.


    Feeling the pain like a needle **** in his brain, Andrea subconsciously launched a sharp counterattack along the source of the mental attack.


    As a result, needless to say, Xalatas, who saw the situation clearly, resolutely admitted his cowardice, and continued to put on a low profile master, master shouted.


    Tens of thousands of years have passed since becoming a remnant soul, and Xalatas has long learned to adapt to the wind. Seeing that forms are better than people, she changed her attitude without hesitation, without face obstacles.


    Although Xalatas was very obedient, Andrea never let go of her guard.


    Creatures like the ancient gods are congenital experts when it comes to conspiracies and tricks. Who knows what their true thoughts are in their hearts, and they must be guarded against others.


    But as a member of the Old Gods, Xal''atath''s understanding of N''Zoth and Yogg-Saron was just what Andrea needed.


    "Tell me, what do you think about Naga suddenly becoming active?"


    "It''s very simple. As time goes by, N''Zoth is getting closer and closer to a complete escape. He has become less cautious and more prepared for a full-scale counterattack in the future."


    "The large number of Naga is an important chess piece under his command. I speculate that he intends to adapt the Naga who live in the deep sea to land combat in advance."


    "Although it''s called an amphibious creature, in fact, Naga''s combat power on land is far inferior to that in the sea. This is a bit of a headache for N''Zoth."


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, "There is another question. Now that N''Zoth has started to lay out, what about Yogg-Saron, who is stronger than him?"


    Xalatas said leisurely, "The situation of the two of them is completely different. Although N''Zoth is the weakest, his cage is located in the deep sea, and he has enough time and space to slowly corrode the guardians of the Titan creations around the cage. "


    "By comparison, Yogg-Saron''s prison is the strongest of all the titan cages on Azeroth."


    "Although he has insidiously corrupted Loken, the King of Wisdom who has the highest authority on the surface, it is not easy to completely control Ulduar and escape from prison."


    "Since there is still no sign of launching the plan, it shows that Yogg-Saron is not very confident in his plan."


    "I guess, she intends to completely corrupt Mimiron, Freya, and Hodir, and use Ulduar as her base camp to set off a dark frenzy."


    Xalatas'' speculation is similar to what Andrea considered, at least from some angles, it can be proved that she is not secretly playing tricks.


    The biggest external crisis facing Azeroth undoubtedly comes from the Burning Legion, while the relative internal crisis is set off by the Old Gods.


    Now that C''Thun has been devoured, besides Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth who are entrenched in Ulduar and Ny''alotha respectively, there is also a man-made ancient **** G''huun created by the Titan Guardians. .


    G''huun is not bad. With the sincere cooperation of God King Rastakhan and Prophet Zul, UU Reading happened to be in its golden age. The blood troll and G''huun were praised. Dala and the Loa were suppressed in Nazmir and could not advance an inch.


    But G''huun is an ancient **** after all, and the Zandalari didn''t dare to approach the core of Nazmir to destroy it too aggressively, so they could only slowly eat away at the blood troll''s defense line and move forward.


    Today is the 14th year of the Dark Portal, Lordaeron Crown Prince Arthas has entered the age of 18, and some existences hidden in the darkness have also begun to move quietly.


    Not just the ancient gods, the information from Northrend made Andrea''s vigilance once again heightened.


    The Icecrown Glacier still has no obvious movements, but according to the reports of the Sandarra mages, there are often inexplicable vibrations in the underground of Northrend recently.


    Speaking of the underground of the Northrend continent, Andrea immediately thought of one of the descendants of the Yaqi Empire, the Nerubians.


    In the past, these spidermen had posed a considerable threat to the upper elves of Sleeping Moon Garden. Under Andrea''s instructions, the entrance to Azjol Nerub was completely blocked.


    However, this does not mean that the nerubians cannot come to the ground. These burrowing insects can completely dig another passage.


    The entire underground of Northrend is full of tunnels opened by the nerubians, but there has never been a continuous vibration underground in the previous thousands of years.


    ¡®That is to say, the Nerubian spider-man is fighting in his own underground kingdom with the existence of species in certain locations? ''


    :. :

 Chapter 547： Anubarak

    Actually, it''s quite normal when you think about it.


    Under the situation that Andrea arranged manpower to guard against death on the ground, an old orc wanted to avoid monitoring and develop his own power, so he could only choose to start from the underground blind area where the night elves and dragons could not monitor.


    Using undead creatures carefully collected over the years, the Lich King exploited the undead''s tireless and painful characteristics to launch a fierce attack on the spider-men''s subterranean kingdom throughout Northrend.


    Although he guessed that Ner''zhul was playing tricks, Andrea really had nothing to do with him for the time being.


    Underground combat is not the strong point of the night elves, if you rush into the cave, you may be attacked by the nervous spiders and undead.


    However, this does not mean that Andrea has a way to influence the underground.


    Recently, the elf mages of Shanda La are learning a brand new technique called deep shock technique.


    ¡®I can¡¯t interfere with you, at least I have to give you a little trouble. ''


    The underground passage dug by the Nerubians is indeed relatively strong, but that is under the premise that there is no large-scale movement underground.


    In the event of an earthquake, Andrea does not believe that the two forces can chase each other underground without any scruples.


    The Nerubians are nominally controlled by Yogg-Saron, but in fact the two parties have long since lost contact, and Ner''zhul, the backstage of the undead, belongs to the forces of the Burning Legion in the final analysis. .


    ¡­


    "Boom~boom!"


    Under the influence of the vibrations from the ground, the underground tunnels dug by the nerubians collapsed one after another. Many spidermen and strange undead were buried by the collapsed tunnels.


    Compared with the slow-moving undead, the nerubians who used the underground as their home ground reacted faster. Under the order of the swarm commander, they decisively retreated to their underground kingdom to stick to it.


    "Hiss! Who is playing tricks!"


    A huge beetle that looked like a big cockroach raised its head to the sky and screamed angrily, "It''s enough to deal with the undead, why are there continuous earthquakes at this time!"


    "Calm down, Anub''brakan."


    Another big beetle with a very similar appearance said calmly, "Looking at it from another angle, this earthquake is not necessarily a bad thing for us, at least it stopped the undead from continuing to attack, leaving us with a lot of breathing space." time."


    "so what!"


    Anubrekhan retorted violently, "Azjonelub is alone and helpless, and the tireless undead will dig through the collapsed tunnel sooner or later. How will we defend our kingdom then?"


    Anubrekhan''s words are very realistic. During the years of fighting against the undead, Azronelub''s spider-men have learned a lot about the characteristics of the enemy.


    The undead know no pain, no fatigue, and can launch endless attacks on the nerubian''s underground kingdom day and night.


    The undead can not sleep, but the Nerubian as a living creature can''t. The accumulation of fatigue makes the insect''s temper more and more irritable, which is why the calm big beetle said that it can take the opportunity to gain respite time .


    And the worst thing is not the enemy''s ability to stalk. Although the undead have many conveniences, their individual combat effectiveness and wisdom are not comparable to the living.


    What scares the nerubians the most is their terrifying multiplication ability.


    The fallen nerubians will soon be summoned by psychic spells and become enemies standing opposite them. This kind of blow is very difficult for any intelligent creature to accept.


    A thinner nerubian sighed and asked, "King Anub''arak, do you have any way to block the attack of the undead?"


    "No, today''s undead are no longer something we can defeat."


    Anub''arak and Anub''rakhan are both powerful crypt lords, but they, as the nerubian royal family, also feel deep despair in the face of the undead who are beating more and more people.


    "There are only two options to survive right now."


    After thinking for a long time, Anub''arak said in a deep voice, "One is to back off, give up the kingdom of Ankahet, and retreat to other remote dungeons to resettle."


    "The second is to ask for help, to send an alarm to other races on the ground in Northrend, let them find the source of these undead, and go straight to their lair."


    "Is it okay to ask for help?"


    One of the worms asked worriedly, "In the early years, we had many conflicts with the yak people and highborne living on the ground. I don''t think they will abandon their past and help us."


    "It''s not helping us." Anub''arak said firmly, "It''s helping them themselves."


    "If these undeads are allowed to expand, sooner or later the whole of Northrend will become a lair of undead monsters. All the intelligent races of Northrend must unite as one, curb their development before the undead''s force expands further, and strive to kill the undead source."


    "Elder Kiltz, you will act as a diplomat to go to the ground, and try to convince the surface creatures to fight with us."


    ¡­


    Andrea was dealing with a troubled lady with a thirst for knowledge when Andrea received an urgent message from Northrend.


    "well¡­"


    Andrea rubbed her eyebrows with a headache, "Princess Proudmoore..."


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, please call me Jaina."


    Crisp and sweet words came from the blond girl in front of Andrea, her eyes were full of curiosity looking at the night elves present.


    This girl who has just turned 16 years old is at the youthful age full of vitality, with brilliant golden long hair and blue eyes, coupled with the noble and elegant temperament cultivated since childhood, this little princess has Unparalleled charm.


    Andrea sighed, he was long past the age of hunting, and he was curious when he first saw Jaina, but he didn''t mean to get close to the princess of Kul Tiras.


    Due to the close trade relationship between Kul Tiras and the Night Republic for many years, Andrea had heard about Jaina from Daelin and the Kul Tiras ambassador.


    The little princess, who has been carved with jade since she was a child, is the pride of the entire Kul Tiras kingdom, and she is the jewel in the palm of Dai Lin.


    At a very young age, she showed extraordinary talent for arcane arts. At the age of eight, the court mages of Kul Tiras had nothing to teach her. In order not to delay her daughter''s talent and future, Daelin sent her to Dalaran Give it to my old friend Antonidas to teach me personally.


    In the past eight years, Princess Jaina has grown more and more beautiful, and her knowledge has accumulated more and more.


    Antonidas taught her everything she could teach. Jaina read most of the books in Dalaran. UU Reading In Antonidas'' evaluation, her arcane talent even surpassed Khadgar, known as the star of hope for human mages.


    If there is any country in Azeroth that has more magical books and a longer and powerful arcane history than Dalaran, there are only two answers.


    Quel''Thalas and the Night Republic.


    Except for very few personal original magic, most of Quel''Thalas'' magical knowledge can be found in the Republic of Night, after all, both sides have the same source.


    The source of the ultimate arcana beyond the Sunwell has always been hidden deep in the continent of Kalimdor, near the capital of the Night Republic, Anakis.


    Over the years, although the Republic of the Night and Dalaran have reached a lot of cooperation, the core of the Well of Eternity has never been opened to any foreign race.


    The vast collections of books in Eresthalas and Suramar are coveted by any mage interested in exploring arcane secrets, and copies of these books are kept in the Academy of Narthalas in Nightmoon City.


    After listening to the description of the mentor Antonidas, the light from Princess Jaina''s eyes seemed to be able to ignite the old mage''s beard.


    After obtaining Daelin''s approval, Jaina first went to Suramar to ask for advice, but after being declined by Elisande, she went to Anakis through transit, hoping to obtain the permission of the Supreme Council of the Republic of Night to study here.


    Andrea couldn''t help but patted her forehead, "Troublesome little princess, in my opinion, this girl of the lone star is a bomb that explodes from time to time..."


    :. :

 Chapter 548： Daelins plan

    "Okay, Princess Jaina."


    Andrea''s mood was a bit weird. According to Prism''s scouts, this glamorous princess was enthusiastically sought after by countless males in Dalaran, not limited to humans.


    Even the crown prince of Lordaeron, Arthas, favored her very much, and the relationship between the two was indeed quite close. Jaina was even considered to be the most favorable candidate for the future Queen of Lordaeron.


    However, this little princess with amazing talents in arcane arts seems to value her career more. After learning that she has the opportunity to peek into the secrets of arcane arts at a higher level, she left Dalaran without hesitation and crossed the sea to Kalim. Many of these unfamiliar continents.


    "The ugly thing is to say that, due to the age of the citizens of the Dark Night Republic, the education progress is completely different from that of human beings. You can''t study with our students."


    According to the training mechanism of the night elves, Jaina could almost be called a mature woman when she graduated.


    Andrea exchanged glances with other councilors, and said to Jaina, whose face was purple with disappointment, "Considering the strong request of Daelin and Antonidas, I can allow you to stay in Nathalas Academy and study on your own."


    "As long as the books in the library are not taken out of the academy, you can read them arbitrarily, but the Eternal Well..."


    Regardless of the look of hope in Jaina''s eyes, Andrea shook his head indifferently and said, "I''m sorry, but the Well of Eternity is the most important core secret of our family. Unless there are special circumstances, it will not be easily opened to any foreigners. Please forgive me."


    "Oh, OK."


    Although Jaina was a little disappointed that she couldn''t study the secrets of the Well of Eternity, she was very satisfied to be allowed to study at Narsalas College.


    "Ceres."


    Needless to say, after many years of husband and wife, Seles could understand the meaning of her husband from the eyes.


    Standing up gracefully, Celes smiled at Jaina who turned her gaze, "Princess Jaina, I am Celeste Sunstrider, please come with me, and I will take you to Nathalas Academy in Moonnight City."


    "Sunstrider..." Jaina asked curiously, "Could it be that you are the old man in the rumors of Quel''Thalas..."


    "Ok?!"


    Jaina saw Celes''s golden willow eyebrows that suddenly stood upright, and hurriedly changed her words, "Please forgive me, are you the senior Seres who made the Silver Moon Council fearful?"


    Celeste''s raised eyebrows were flattened again, showing a gentle and kind look again, "Very smart child, yes, I am the oldest surviving bloodline of the Sunstrider family, the daughter of the first Sun King Dath''Rema."


    "Come on, we still have a lot of contact time in the future, I will take you to settle in the academy first."


    "à§~"


    As Seres launched the teleportation technique to take Jaina away, Andrea sighed softly, "Why did you send this child to Kalimdor at this time?"


    The Kul Tiras ambassador Lewis Waycrest who stood aside said with a wry smile, "Please forgive me, this is a strong request from His Majesty Daelin, and Master Antonidas also expressed his support."


    As a princess of a country, Jaina''s actions definitely do not just represent her personal meaning.


    Perhaps Antonidas really recommended Jaina to the Republic of Night out of the idea of ??continuing her studies, but Daelin''s idea is more intriguing.


    The contact between Jaina and Arthas must have been heard in his ears long ago. As early as the Five Kingdoms War, the fiery Daelin rushed directly into the palace of Lordaeron and pointed at Terenas'' nose.


    Although Terenas didn''t attack him face to face, his livid face at that time was enough to show his attitude.


    The relationship between Lordaeron and Kul Tiras has dropped to a freezing point. Although Kul Tiras did not withdraw from the alliance immediately, anyone with a good eye can see that the relationship between the two countries will not return to the past.


    In this context, Terenas'' cub actually dared to blatantly approach his precious daughter. It would be strange for Dai Lin to just wait and see what happened.


    Before he found a reason, Dai Lin could still tolerate the normal development of friendship between the two young people, but when the news came that Antonidas had nothing to teach, Dai Lin immediately changed his mind.


    "Hey~"


    Rubbing his temples, Andrea smiled wryly and waved Ambassador Waycrest to back down. "I understand Daelin''s meaning, so that he doesn''t have to worry about Lordaeron daring to come across the sea to make trouble."


    "Thank you, Mr. Speaker, for your understanding."


    Including the royal family Proudmoore, there are four major families in Kul Tiras, namely Ashvane in charge of maritime trade, Waycrest in charge of Drustvar, and Stormsong in charge of the sea sages.


    Lewis is an offshoot of the Waycrest family, having just taken over the duties of the previous ambassador two years ago.


    This person is very good at talking, and his communication skills are quite good. He has made many useful attempts as a diplomatic link between Kul Tiras and the Night Republic.


    After Lewis withdrew, Garrod and Vereesa entered the chamber with reports one after the other.


    "Talk one by one, what''s the matter, Jarod, you go first."


    Garald looked at Vereesa out of the corner of his eye, and explained with a smile, "Perhaps the information that Miss Vereesa and I passed on came from Northrend, let Miss Vereesa explain."


    There was a strange look in Vereesa''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Garald would guess the source of the information in her hand before she could say a word.


    Over the past five years, the composition of the Quel Lathas embassy in Anakis has undergone some changes.


    Alleria was not a person who could sit idle. After Turalyon was lost in Northrend, she moved her mind and started to travel again.


    Three years ago, through Li Reza''s actions, Alleria successfully resigned from the position of master, replaced by the hard-working deputy Vereesa, and Quel Lathas arranged another deputy to assist Vereesa .


    After resigning from her official position, Alleria overheard Andrea talking about the undercurrent in Northrend before she left. In the following years, she plunged headlong into the Arctic Continent to explore.


    The information in Garald''s hands comes from Sandara officials. Ambassador Vereesa will rush to see her at this time. The most likely reason is that Alleria also discovered something in the Northrend continent.


    Andrea glanced at Jarod. This guy made it clear that he was using his intelligence to fool the little girl. UU reading


    ''Speak to Sarah Hill later, this guy needs a wifey beating. ''


    Sure enough, Vereesa''s information came from Alleria.


    "Big sister met a dying nerubian in the northern part of the Sholazar Basin. The other party claimed that the letter he was carrying was taken away. He hoped that big sister would help deliver the message, but it died before it could say the second half of the sentence. gone."


    "Solazar Basin?"


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully. This Titan experiment site was occupied by night elves many years ago.


    However, due to the insufficient population required for expansion, except for a small number of druids stationed here for a long time, no large settlements have been developed in the Sholazar Basin.


    "Did Alleria say where those assassins came from?"


    "have."


    Vereesa said solemnly, "According to my eldest sister''s survey of the traces on the scene, the assassin should be a flying species, coming from the north of the Sholazar Basin."


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, "The fox''s tail is finally exposed. ''


    "Jarrod, it''s your turn, what did Sandara say?"


    Garrod felt the chill from Andrea''s incomprehensible eyes before. At this moment, he didn''t dare to shake his wits anymore, and reported positively, "The information we received also came from Icecrown Glacier. A large number of people began to appear in the barren glacier. Strange stone statues that can fly, and it is said that there are also a small number of flying demons with wings mixed in among these stone statues."


    :. :

 Chapter 549： stage of history

    Needless to say, the flying stone statue should be the structure gargoyle commonly used by the undead natural disasters. As for the winged demon...


    There are too many types of demons that can fly, and it is impossible to draw accurate conclusions without more detailed information.


    Since the invasion of Sargeras clone, sporadic demons have entered Azeroth in response to the call of the dead warlock from time to time.


    In the past, the Tirisfal Council had diligently hunted and killed them. Since Medivh wiped out the Council, the work of hunting down these demons has fallen to all mortal nations.


    Humans, high elves, dwarves, and gnomes are responsible for the Eastern Continent. The densely populated Eastern Continent hardly has soil where demons can hide for a long time.


    Similarly, the mainland of Kalimdor and the Broken Isles are also under the strict surveillance of races such as night elves and tauren. Only the continent of Northrend, which has invested the least population and material resources, has the weakest defense.


    This is not because Andrea is slack, but because the living environment in Northrend is really bad, which is not conducive to the expansion of most intelligent species.


    The Borean Tundra is close to Coldarra, the blue dragon''s lair, and often encounters blue dragons who go out to fight their teeth. Andrea does not intend to let her people live in the shadow of the dragons.


    Although the furbolgs in Grizzly Hills have fallen, it is not a big problem to defend their one-acre three-point land.


    Most of the territory of the Howling Fjord is still under the rule of the vrykul. Andrea is not clear about Loken''s attitude towards the demons, and he has no way of knowing what specific orders he gave these dragon-scavenging vrykul.


    At least the territory of the Howling Fjord, which belongs to the night elves, has no trace of demons.


    As for the Dragonbone Wilderness... Demons who are not afraid of death can go in and try it, and it is guaranteed to be extremely enjoyable from beginning to end.


    Apart from these relatively southerly regions, the only remaining more habitable territories are Moonsong Forest, Sholazar Basin, and Zul''Drak.


    Zul''Drak has been the territory of the Drakkari frost trolls since ancient times, and the outer city occupied by the night elves cannot have much impact on their normal life.


    According to reports from the local defenders, Zul''Dak found no trace of any demonic presence.


    Compared with many areas inhabited by mortals in the south, Icecrown Glacier and Storm Peak are difficult to enter.


    The Iron Vrykul and Iron Dwarves of the Storm Peaks reject outsiders and die if they are discovered.


    Icecrown Glacier has no protection, but the harsh local climate has caused great obstacles to the settlement of intelligent creatures.


    However, according to the aerial reconnaissance report of the Dragon Clan, there are still many scattered Vrykul villages scattered in some valleys that can block the wind and snow.


    The vrykul in Northrend were very difficult to get along with, and Andrea instructed Sandarra officials to send scouts to contact the vrykul, trying to get them to move to a more livable area in the south, but the results were not very good.


    Considering the source of King Meow''s undead soldiers, Andrea touched his chin and frowned, "Garrod, I have a bad feeling about asking Nawaz to send troops into Icecrown Glacier to contact the local Vrykul again."


    Garrod obviously thought of this too, he nodded solemnly, turned and left Andrea''s office.


    "Ambassador Vereesa, thank you for the information you provided."


    Andrea thanked Vereesa with a smile, "Please send my greetings to Alleria and tell her to be safe. Northrend is not very stable now, so don''t rush into the Icecrown Glacier area."


    Vereesa shrugged helplessly and said, "I''m afraid you''re too late. With the character of the elder sister, she should have followed the clues all the way north by now."


    "Uh¡­"


    In terms of personal combat power alone, Alleria, who holds the artifact Sasdora longbow, is undoubtedly the strongest among the three sisters.


    With the ranger''s ability to survive in the wild and vigilance, even if she can''t beat it, it shouldn''t be a big problem for Aurelia to escape.


    Andrea is not worried about Aurelia''s business ability, but the impact of the extreme climate of Icecrown Glacier on her survival.


    ¡®I hope she has her own measure, I don¡¯t want to see the dark ranger on the side of the undead early. ''


    ¡­


    Because the messengers of the Nerubian Kingdom were attacked and killed, the night elves failed to receive the message that the worms really wanted to convey.


    A few months later, under the control of the Lich King, the undead re-excavated the closed passage, and a large number of undead worms attacked Ankahet again.


    Unable to withstand the offensive, the nerubians could only fight and retreat. In order to cover their people''s retreat, the brave and skilled king Anub''arak was unfortunately killed.


    The ecstatic Lich King immediately resurrected him as an undead himself, and obtained a lot of important information about the nerubians from the mouth of the king whose brain was controlled.


    The crypt lord Anubrekan, who temporarily took over the important task, could only withdraw from the capital Ankahet according to the original plan, and retreat all the way from the ground to the south.


    However, what Anubrekan didn''t expect was that the undead seemed to know their secret underground passage, and followed them all the way, chasing them all the way to the last refuge under the Dragonbone Wilderness.


    Reminded by the upper elves of Sandara, the dragons began to consciously pay attention to the underground situation. Sensing the earthquake near the Sleeping Moon Garden, the black dragons immediately activated their natural power of the earth, and the land under the snow field began to shake violently.


    Most of the nerubians who hid in the refuge survived, but were a little dizzy from the earthquake, but most of the undead who were chasing the insect killers in the underground passage were crushed in the passage, only Anu Barak and a few undead bugmen escaped unharmed.


    Meanwhile, Nawaz also had bad news from Icecrown.


    The local vrykul are infected with a strange plague, and every once in a while someone dies of the disease.


    Strangest of all, vrykul corpses disappear quickly after being buried in a glacier, leaving only an empty tomb.


    ''I see¡­''


    A cold light flashed in Andrea''s eyes, "That fellow Ner''zhul treats these Vrykul as leeks, and he will come to cut them after a while, so as to ensure that the leeks will not die out too soon?" ''


    The bad news didn''t stop there. As time went into the Dark Portal 15 years ago, there was another scandal in Dalaran.


    Kel''Thuzad, a member of the Kirin Tor who studied psychic spells in private, was discovered by Archmage Antonidas, and UU Reading personally expelled him from Dalaran.


    Since then, Kel''Thuzad has been missing. The scouts sent by Sandara City said that they recently saw a figure wearing a robe and hood on the wasteland of Icecrown Glacier, but they found nothing when they searched carefully.


    Kel''Thuzad was not the first human mage to be seduced by the Lich King, but as an archmage proficient in necromancy, his role is irreplaceable by other mages.


    Andrea had reminded Antonidas a long time ago that he must eradicate the mage who studied death magic, but it seems that the old mage still took into account the relationship between master and apprentice, and failed to deal ruthlessly with Kel''Thuzad.


    When Northrend began to turmoil and Andrea focused most of his attention on the Arctic Continent, the orc prisoner-of-war camps on the Eastern Continent made trouble again.


    An orc who claimed to be the chief of the Frostwolf clan began to wander around the orc prisoner-of-war camps in the Eastern Continent. With the help of a few elite Frostwolf orcs, they successively broke through several small prisoner-of-war camps with relatively weak defenses and rescued many orcs. captive.


    The older Terenas and the kings of various countries ordered the garrison everywhere to strengthen their vigilance, but a group of orc battle madness from the south attracted their attention at this time¡ªthe Warsong Clan.


    "Hey~"


    Andrea waved Prism, who was half kneeling in front of her to plead guilty, to stand up, "It''s not your fault, although I don''t want to believe in some illusory things, but the facts have proved that this may be the great luck possessed by the Chosen One." .¡±

 Chapter 550： Warsong Wolf Riders

    Priscim''s scouts have been searching for the whereabouts of the Frostwolf clan for several years, but the harsh weather and endless mountains in Alterac Snow Mountains have made little progress for the scouts.


    The Frostwolf clan has been living in seclusion since they broke away from the main force of the tribe. Except for occasionally taking their tamed snow wolves into the forest for low-key hunting, they have never left this snow-capped mountain range.


    At the beginning of this year, Prism reported the good news that the scouts finally found some footprints clearly from the orcs in the snow.


    Looking at it now, the Frostwolf orcs were ready to leave the mountain at that time, and it was too late to discover their traces.


    "Let the Frostwolf Clan go first."


    Andrea didn''t intend to continue to blame Prism, and quickly changed the subject, "Let''s talk about the Warsong clan. When did they sneak into the Arathi Highlands from the south?"


    After the Dark Portal closed, the Warsong Clan and Thunder King Clan were unfortunately locked on the side of Azeroth.


    The leader of the Thunder King clan was named Fenris, who was originally born in the Frostwolf clan and was the eldest brother of the former chieftain Durotan.


    Because he was dissatisfied with his father Galad''s idea of ??uniting all clans, he left the Frostwolf clan and joined the Thunder King clan, which respected personal force and took a tough stand, and relied on his own struggle to become the chief of the Thunder King clan.


    The Blasted Lands where the Dark Portal is located is an area that the Alliance focuses on defending. Fenris, who is more intelligent, did not leave the Blasted Lands like the Warsong Clan, but faced the difficulties in a small swamp forest west of the Blasted Lands settle down.


    The purpose of Fenris is to monitor the situation of the Dark Portal at any time, so that he can return to Draenor to check the situation as soon as the portal opens again.


    When the Alliance closed the Dark Portal, they brought back the sad news that Draenor was torn apart by countless space rifts, but the Thunder King clan in Fenris still did not want to believe that Draenor had been destroyed. They wanted to witness the real situation in their hometown with their own eyes .


    Unlike the Warsong clan, Grom basically had nothing else on his mind except fighting.


    He left the cursed land and went to the Swamp of Sorrows not to avoid the battle, but to get closer to the core area of ??the Stormwind Kingdom and vent his grief and indignation on these humans.


    Grom''s only son, Garrosh, was unfortunately infected with a disease called the Red Scourge in Draenor. He was isolated in Nagrand with other sick people and did not participate in the tribe''s military operations.


    The Red Scourge is a long-standing disease unique to Draenor. It is said to originate from the spread of plant germs from spore organisms such as forest elves and thorn beasts. It is highly contagious and will appear in orc society every few generations. A big outburst.


    Durotan''s father, Galad, also contracted the disease during the worst outbreak of the orcs'' red natural disaster, and was ordered to be isolated in Nagrand by the then orc spiritual leader Ner''zhul.


    Galad died of illness soon, but his calmness in commanding the patients won the respect of most of them. To commemorate the Frostwolf chief, the surviving patients named the isolated town Galadar .


    Grom''s only son, Garrosh, was also one of those unfortunately infected with the red plague. Grom originally planned to win a new living space for the tribe and return to Nagrand to visit his son.


    Priscim still lowered her head and reported respectfully, "A few years ago, when the Stormwind Kingdom was relatively weak, the Warsong clan could barely survive in the Swamp of Sorrows."


    "However, with the completion of the rebuilding of the Stormwind Kingdom and its growing strength, the space for the Warsong clan''s activities has been compressed to the limit. Chief Grom had to take his clansman to venture north to find a new hiding place."


    "After the war, the defenses of all countries against the wandering orcs have weakened. The Kingdom of Stormgard, which guards the Arathi Highlands, did not investigate for a while, and was sneaked into the Arathi Highlands by the Warsong Clan across the Sador Bridge."


    Although the terrain of Arathi Heights is relatively high, this plateau area with relatively flat terrain is actually very suitable for planting various crops. Otherwise, Emperor Thoradin would not have established his capital here.


    Warsong orcs entering the Arathi Highlands are like rats entering a granary. Several grain storage warehouses in the Kingdom of Stormgard were raided, and the losses were not small.


    "King Solas is currently busy clearing the orcs in the vast highlands, but with the mobility of the Warsong clan... I''m afraid the encirclement and suppression operation will not be so smooth."


    The Warsong clan has always had a tradition of domesticating war wolves. During the period when their brains were burned by the blood of demons, they slaughtered their mounts to wrap their stomachs because of lack of food.


    After coming to Azeroth, because the effect of the demon blood faded, Grom''s sanity improved greatly, and he ordered to tame a new wolf mount in this brand new world.


    The reason why the Warsong Clan was able to cross the Sador Bridge and enter the Arathi Highlands was due to the mobility brought by riding a war wolf.


    The Arathi Highlands are also rich in mounts, and the highland warhorses with excellent endurance have always been respected by all human countries.


    However, the Highland Warhorse has a shortcoming, strong durability but insufficient explosive power, and explosive power is precisely the advantage of the war wolf.


    The war wolves tamed by the Warsong Clan still maintain their original wildness to a large extent, and they can explode at terrifying speeds at the moment of hunting.


    Moreover, wolves are inherently deterrent to gentle herbivores like horses. The process of the highland cavalry in Stormgard''s elimination of orcs was very difficult, and they were led by the Warsong clan to walk around.


    "Arathi Highlands..."


    Andrea rested his chin on one hand and muttered, "Hillsbrad, where the Frostwolf orcs are active, is next door to the Arathi Highlands. If the two groups of orcs join together, their combat effectiveness will be greatly improved. All are likely to be compromised one by one.¡±


    "Plissim."


    "exist."


    "Send a message to Solas, asking him to pay attention to defend Thoradin''s Wall and prevent the Warsong orcs from entering Hillsbrad."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    On the second day after Andrea''s order was issued, the Warsong orcs rushed all the way and broke through a small agricultural village in the northeast corner of the Arathi Highlands.


    Before Stormgard''s highland cavalry came after them, they quickly shifted direction and fled to the west before the human army began to encircle them.


    Solas, who was sitting in Stromgarde, was so annoyed by these orcs running around that his brain throbbed. When he received a warning from the scouts sent by Andrea, his originally messed up mind suddenly cleared up.


    "Snapped!"


    He patted the armrest of the throne heavily, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Solas, who was already full of hair, gritted his teeth and said excitedly, "So, their ultimate goal is to join forces with the Frostwolf orcs in Hillsbrad, so that would be easy."


    Now that he knew the opponent''s target, Solas quickly came up with an ambush strategy.


    He quietly sent people to strengthen the defense of Thoradin''s Wall, and planted a large number of heavy infantry at the Northford Farm in the west of the Arathi Highlands, and the highland cavalry continued to follow behind the Warsong orcs to exert pressure.


    As Andrea said, the Warsong orcs heard about Hillsbrad''s situation from the local human farmers, and Grom was planning to take advantage of the unsuspecting humans to forcibly pass through Thoradin''s Wall, where the city gate had not yet been closed.


    When Dan Grom led a large number of warsong wolf cavalry to the majestic Wall of Thoradin, the gate had already been lowered, and thousands of archers with strong bows stood on the wall and drew their bowstrings.


    "Let the arrow!"


    Thoradin, who personally came to command Thoradin''s Wall, yelled loudly, and arrows rained down on the Warsong orcs below.


    At the same time, the heavy infantry ambushing at Northford Farm merged with the highland cavalry, encircling the back of the Warsong orcs.


    Although Grom likes to think with his muscles instead of his brain most of the time, he is not completely ignorant of soldiers after many years of fighting.


    The current desperation made the hairs on his body stand on end. There was an extremely strong city wall blocking the road in front of him, and an army of humans waiting to work slowly advanced behind him. Even as strong as Grom, he felt the approach of death.


    :. :

 Chapter 551： Kaelthas Envoy

    "! Don''t shrink back! It is our honor to die on the battlefield, and the wolf cavalry will charge with me! Make a **** road!"


    Just as Grom was about to launch a deadly charge against the troops encircled by Stormgard, blue and white lightning suddenly flashed above Thoradin''s Wall, and many archers fell to the ground screaming and injured after being shocked by the electric shock.


    At the same time, the ground below Thoradin''s Wall shook violently. This ancient city wall, the pride of the Arathor Empire, was in disrepair for a long time. A small section of the city wall suddenly collapsed, and a gap connecting Arathi and Hillsbrad appeared.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, Grom, who had been on the battlefield for many years, keenly grasped the vitality.


    He immediately yelled and directed the Warsong orcs to rush to the collapsed city wall against the rain of arrows, and enter Hillsbrad on the other side through this gap where only two people can walk side by side.


    After the earthquake stopped, Solas slapped the city wall angrily, "What''s going on! Who is attacking us? Why did the earthquake knock down the city wall?"


    "Your Majesty! There are orcs behind!"


    Solas followed the general''s fingers and looked over. A group of orcs appeared at Hillsbrad at some point, and the handsome young orc at the head was holding a familiar warhammer in his hand.


    "Doomhammer? Could it be..."


    Solas scanned the group of orcs with a serious expression, and sure enough, he found a conspicuous one-armed old orc beside the young orc leader.


    "Orgrim!"


    Although he knew the origin of the other party, Solas was rather hesitant at the moment.


    The total number of the two groups of orcs has exceeded the limit that Stormgard can bear, and the most important thing right now is to repair the collapsed city wall, so that this group of orcs will not take the opportunity to flood into the Arathi Highlands and cause damage to his kingdom. Devastating damage.


    "Don''t pursue, block the gap in the city wall, and send an alarm to Alterac as soon as possible."


    "yes!"


    At the critical moment, the interests of his own country are the most important, Solas can only say sorry to King Barov in his heart.


    After merging smoothly, Grom had a lot to say to the energetic orcs in front of him. They looked completely different from the listless young men under his command.


    "Grom, nice to see you again."


    Orgrim, with gray beard and hair, stepped forward and patted Grom''s strong arm with his remaining hand.


    "Orgrim? You''re still alive!"


    Grom laughed and hugged Orgrim, and the former chief also responded with a smile, "We''ll talk about it later, let''s retreat to the forest first."


    "correct."


    Orgrim pointed to the handsome young orc and introduced, "He is Go''el, the son of Durotan, the current chief of the Frostwolf clan, and a... shaman with outstanding talent."


    "Shaman?!"


    ¡­


    "Heh~ Sure enough, they merged."


    Andrea shook his head helplessly. "Forget it, let them go first. After all, this is something that happened inside the human kingdom. It is not convenient for us to intervene directly."


    "If the whereabouts of these orcs can be traced, pass the relevant information to Niyana in Lordaeron as soon as possible, and let her consider how to deal with it."


    "yes."


    After Prism left, Andrea got up and walked to the window of the office, looked at the crescent moon in the sky outside the window and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    "Child of Destiny? I want to see how strong your luck is."


    "Boom~"


    There was a soft knock on the door, and Andrea withdrew her thoughts and said, "Please come in."


    "excuse me."


    A female high elf with long hair and a golden shawl opened the door and entered the office. Andrea was taken aback when she saw that strangely beautiful face.


    "I remember, you are Vereesa''s deputy envoy, Miss Yang Hen, right?"


    "yes."


    The female elf respectfully saluted Andrea with the ancient noble ceremony of the upper elves, "Luminas Sunscar, I am honored that Chairman Moon Shadow can remember my name."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "Deputy Envoy Yang Hen, is Ambassador Windrunner has anything important to report?"


    "Do not."


    A gleam flashed in Luminas'' eyes, "I am here this time to represent Prince Kael''thas, His Royal Highness hopes to gain the public support of Speaker Moon Shadow."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, and took a deep look at Luminas, "So, Ambassador Windrunner doesn''t know about your actions?"


    "Yes, I was arranged to be Miss Vereesa''s deputy envoy because His Royal Highness means that he wants to obtain a channel for direct communication with Speaker Moon Shadow."


    Regarding Kael''thas'' reforms in Quel''Thalas, Aurora has not stopped transmitting relevant information in recent years.


    Although Kael''thas'' initial attitude was more radical, perhaps he was persuaded by the Sun King, and he did not take a reckless approach when he really started the reform action.


    Kael''thas first wooed the people of the Amani forest headed by the Windrunner family, and relied on the support of a large number of rangers to initially gain the right to speak in the kingdom.


    With Anasterian''s acquiescence, Kael''thas first attacked some small and medium nobles who obviously stretched their hands too far, and still maintained respect for the big nobles on the surface.


    Kael''thas'' intentionally lowering his profile made the powerful nobles very satisfied. Although they did not completely relax their vigilance against this radical prince, they finally felt more at ease.


    After some discussion, the great nobles came to the conclusion that the prince must have been persuaded by the Sun King and did not dare to use the interests of the great nobles to avoid causing great turmoil that would affect the entire country.


    It is indeed not easy to mobilize these powerful nobles. Their family tentacles have already penetrated into all walks of life in Quel''Thalas. Not only do they have their people in the political arena, but also the large chambers of commerce, the Arcanist Association, and the army inevitably have these great nobles intervene.


    Using the method of boiling frogs in warm water, Kael''thas has dealt with many marginal nobles and cut off the tentacles of some great nobles in the past five years. However, he has always maintained superficial respect for the great nobles. Further affirmed some people''s speculation.


    According to the intelligence and personal analysis sent back by Aurora, Kael''thas definitely didn''t really give in to the nobles, he was just waiting for the right time to strike hard once.


    Although Kael''thas and Windrunner are politically allied, but after all, the two sides represent different classes, so it is impossible to talk about everything.


    Although Andrea was a little surprised by Luminas''s sudden self-exploitation, it was quite normal after thinking about it.


    Windrunners represent the interests of the common people, mainly rangers. Although Kael''thas is displeased with his father''s obsession with fighting for power and profit, he will still first protect the authority of the Sunstrider royal family and the interests of the country as a whole.


    The positions of the two sides overlap, but they are not completely consistent. Luminas met Andrea privately without telling Vereesa. Perhaps Kael''thas'' next actions may cause Windrunner''s dissatisfaction.


    "Say it straight."


    Andrea crossed her hands on her chin and looked at Luminas seriously, "What is Kael''thas going to do next? What price does he plan to gain our support?"


    "You should be clear about the Republic of Dark Night''s position on the internal affairs of other countries. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I will never intervene in the internal affairs of countries outside the region at will."


    Seeing that Andrea didn''t directly refuse but started to negotiate terms, Luminas'' heart was half-suspended.


    "Of course, we won''t make things difficult for Chairman Moon Shadow. In fact, the prince wants to..."

 Chapter 552： garden talk

    After sending Luminas away, Andrea fell into deep thought alone in the office.


    When Celes and Shandris came to greet her husband home together, the changing look on Andrea''s face aroused their suspicion.


    Shandris twitched her nose and sniffed it, and the delicate fragrance that had not completely dissipated made her complexion ugly.


    "Andrea, I need an explanation."


    Shandris clasped her hands on her chest and asked coldly, "Which woman came here just now? She actually put on makeup during working hours. If I catch you"


    "what?"


    Shandris'' voice woke Andrea up from his thoughts, and after hearing the question clearly, he said with a smile, "Don''t bother, we can''t control the person who came just now, they are foreigners."


    The Supreme Council has promulgated a rule long ago, no matter men or women are allowed to wear heavy makeup during work, and scented powder is strictly prohibited.


    High elves enjoy life more than night elves, and they never have such rules.


    Born as a Vereesa ranger, she didn''t like to put on too much makeup. Appearing without makeup can arouse the "oh hoo" cheers of countless young guys.


    Seres is very familiar with the life attitude of the high elves, and she quickly guessed the identity of the high elves through the information revealed in Andrea''s words.


    "Is it the Quel''Thalas Deputy Envoy who has only been here for a few years and is not familiar with the customs of the Night Republic? Why did she come to see you alone?"


    Andrea got up and tidied up the messy table. "Let''s talk about it when we get home. To put it simply, she represents Prince Kael''thas to ask for something."


    "Acandor fruit?"


    In the back garden of Moon Shadow Manor, the couple went to rest in the gazebo after dinner. After hearing Andrea''s description, Celes seemed a little surprised.


    "I thought Little Kyle had given up curing his addiction, why did he suddenly decide to use the Arkan''dor fruit now?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "It''s nothing more than the old routine of wooing a group and suppressing a group."


    "Not all the nobles in Quel''Thalas are ambitious. Even among the great nobles, there are some people who are biased towards the royal family or the concept of princes. The Miss Yanghen who came today is one of them."


    The Sunscar family is also a large noble family that has existed since the founding of Quel''Thalas. Although the family size is not comparable to the core noble members loyal to the royal family such as Sunfury and Fire Wing, their status is far from that of small and medium nobles. .


    Moreover, the Yanghen family also has the most valued status, they are the relatives of the Sunstrider royal family.


    Anasteria''s long-dead mother was from the Yangshen clan. With this relationship as a foreshadowing, it is not surprising that Luminas, the heir of the family, came to discuss privately with Andrea.


    "Kael''thas intends to distribute the Arkan''dor fruit to nobles who are absolutely loyal to the royal family first, so that they can take the lead in getting rid of the potential hidden dangers of dependence on the Sunwell and magic addiction."


    Most high elves find it difficult to leave Quel''Thalas for long periods of time due to their addiction to magic.


    The sunwell is undoubtedly an irreplaceable treasure for the high elves, but from a certain point of view, it is also one of the biggest restrictions on their continued development.


    The rangers headed by the Windrunner family have lived in the Amani Forest for a long time, and it is actually impossible to directly enjoy the magic power of the Sunwell here.


    If it wasn''t for the holy tree Sas''ara to transfer the magic power of the Sunwell, the rangers wouldn''t even be addicted to magic at all.


    Compared with the residents of Silvermoon City who have absorbed high concentrations of Sunwell magic all the year round, the residents of Amani Forest have milder symptoms of magic addiction. If they go through a period of difficult withdrawal, they should be able to overcome their magic addiction without external help.


    The nobles of Eversong Forest can¡¯t do it. Taking Luminas as an example, she must carry the Sunwell water with her for a long time, and once the medicine is stopped, she will soon get sick.


    Celes is much more sensitive than Shandris, who has a single-mindedness in political struggles. When Shandris was still confused, she already roughly understood Kael''thas'' intentions.


    "It turns out that it''s not a matter of scarcity, but of inequality. Kael''thas'' move will inevitably irritate the great nobles who did not receive the fruits of Arcandor, and this will lead to heated debates in the country."


    "And distributing all the fruits to the nobles of Eversong Forest should also cause dissatisfaction with the ranger families such as Windrunner. No wonder he wants to get in touch with you behind Vereesa''s back."


    Shandris rubbed his temples with a headache, "Don''t keep it secret, just tell me, what exactly does Kael''thas want you to do?"


    "It''s very simple."


    Andrea spread his hands and said, "He intends to let the night elves take the blame to a certain extent, saying that how to distribute the fruits of Arcandor is the decision of the Night Republic, so as to alleviate the sharp conflicts that may arise in the country."


    Shandris pouted and said dissatisfiedly, "Why? We have no obligation to participate in Quel''Thalas'' internal struggle."


    Celes looked thoughtfully at Andrea, who was still smiling, and asked speculatively, "Could it be that Kyle gave enough bargaining chips?"


    Andrea nodded approvingly to Ceres, "Kael''thas represents Anasteria''s meaning, and promises that Quel''Thalas will further strengthen the connection with the Night Republic."


    "Perhaps it is the benefits that the city-states such as Elesalas, Black Rook Castle and Suramar have gained after joining the Night Republic have stimulated them."


    "Although the Sun King has no intention of merging into the Night Republic due to the pride of the high elves, he hopes to form a formal close alliance with the Night Republic and gain support from all aspects of the Night Republic."


    "That''s it?"


    Shandris said disappointedly, "Isn''t this still something we need? Where is the reward?"


    Andrea smiled and hugged Shandris into her arms, "Political issues cannot be purely based on superficial interests. This move by the high elves is equivalent to formally surrendering to the Dark Night Republic, and they have placed themselves at a lower level in their interactions with each other." Location."


    "Because Quel''Thalas has always advocated the theory of self-nobility to the people, once the news of UU Reading is announced, it will definitely arouse many voices of opposition within Quel''Thalas."


    Seles added, "From our point of view, the surrender of Quel''Thalas represents the reunion of all the branch races that have split from the night elf society, and the meaning is far greater than the actual meaning."


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "Besides, with the national power of the Republic of Night, I don''t think the high elves can provide us with too many practical bargaining chips. This kind of symbolic attachment is just right."


    In the eyes of the two caring fools, Shandris rolled her eyes in displeasure.


    "Okay, you are all great, but I am a political idiot, from now on I will only be responsible for calling 666, and let you use your brains."


    Andrea comforted Shandris with a kiss on the face, "You can''t say that, at least your military talent is beyond the reach of Celeste and I, you can support all kinds of people with the same rice, and you have a specialization in art. "


    "Hmph, that''s about the same."


    Seles looked at the scene of the old couple in front of her with a funny face, so she even joined in, and the three of them started fighting together in the gazebo.


    When the morning light could already be seen in the sky, Andrea looked at the gradually setting moon and said meaningfully, "I don''t know what kind of big move Kael''thas will have on Quel''Thalas. Impact, smooth reform? Or further stimulate social conflicts?"


    "Let us wait and see."

 Chapter 553： ruthless

    |||->-> When the orcs intensified and began to roam the territory of the northern human countries to liberate the shelters, Quel''Thalas, located at the northernmost tip of the Eastern Continent, quietly detonated the conflict.


    The fruit of Arcandor, this noun has become the uncommon word used the most by the high elves this year.


    Headed by high-ranking nobles such as Sunfury, Firemark, and Sunscar, the high elf nobles loyal to the royal family successively took the fruit of the Miracle Tree to obtain the privilege of getting rid of Sunwell''s dependence and magic addiction.


    One stone caused a thousand waves, and the rising stars of the Silvermoon Council, such as Riverwind, Lin Ge, Drahir, and Morning Walker, expressed fierce attacks on the differential treatment of the royal family.


    Among these great nobles who specifically opposed the royal family, there were some followers who followed Dath''Rema to the east, and there were also emerging great nobles who gradually rose later.


    Before the wave of opposition spread on a large scale, Kael''thas threw out a word lightly.


    This time, the target of Arcandor is randomly selected by the Night Republic, and has nothing to do with the Sunstrider royal family.


    Although anyone with a discerning eye can see that the so-called random selection is a lie, but seeing that the Night Republic did not immediately refute it, many people still believed part of the Sunstrider royal family''s rhetoric, thinking that the list was made by the night elves.


    Shandris went to the military camp to train the newly recruited recruits early in the morning, while Andrea calmly came to his office to drink tea and read information.


    "Boom!"


    The sound of the office door being violently opened made Andrea raise his brows slightly, and when he looked up, it was indeed Vereesa who was full of anger.


    "I figured it was almost time for you to come."


    Vereesa strode to the desk and patted it heavily, "What does the Supreme Council mean? Are you planning to meddle in the internal affairs of Quel''Thalas? And why isn''t a single Arcandor fruit given to the common people?"


    "Calm down, don''t worry."


    Andrea smiled and blew on the water vapor floating above the Ningshen flower tea, "This is just a smoke bomb deliberately released by some people in Quel''Thalas to divert the conflict."


    "Look, the Dark Night Republic didn''t come forward to admit it, did it? Just wait for this wave of heat to pass before clarifying."


    Although Vereesa is innocent, she is not stupid. The attitude of the old **** Andrea and the explanations that are on point make her frown.


    "In other words, this is the countermeasure you have discussed with the Sunstrider royal family long ago? Why didn''t Prince Kael''thas contact me in advance?"


    Andrea looked at Vereesa with mocking eyes, and this look caused the little girl''s suppressed anger to surge up again.


    "With your impulsive appearance, are you sure you can keep the secret before the plan is launched?"


    "Look carefully, there will probably be someone sneaking into the Amani Forest to take the rhythm next time, and you can just take this opportunity to weed out the evildoers in the ranger team."


    Most rangers are brought out by the Windrunner family, but this does not mean that the ranger system is really monolithic.


    After all, there will be people who can''t stand the temptation of external resources such as money, power, and beauties, and will join some nobles in Silvermoon City and become their pawns in the charge.


    Vereesa is not familiar with the power struggle in Silvermoon City, but she has been in contact with rangers all year round, and she is no stranger to the situation of black sheep in the ranger team.


    After her anger dissipated, Vereesa sat down on the guest sofa with some worry.


    "I don''t know if the second sister, who just took office, can get rid of those thorns..."


    ''Worried that she''s not cruel enough? ''


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth and complained in her heart, "Don''t worry, she will show you what it means to be ruthless." ''


    ¡­


    The follow-up development was just as Andrea and Kael''thas expected. Seeing that the Night Republic was as stable as an old dog, neither denying nor opposing it, the restless nobles turned their targets on ordinary people and rangers in the Amani Forest.


    Class conflicts are not uncommon in high elf society. It has been a long time since the "mud legs" of Amani Forest and the nobles of Silvermoon City have disliked each other.


    Under the instigation of some helpers, many villages in the Amani Forest sparked heated discussions, and a considerable number of people, mobilized by the Rhythm Party, began to express their dissatisfaction with the Alcandor fruit distribution rights.


    These people don''t have to eat the Arkandor fruit immediately, they don''t have a heavy addiction to magic, and their demand for miracle fruits is actually not great.


    But as the saying goes, don¡¯t worry about scarcity but worry about inequality, why should I not have what others have? Once this idea was ignited, it immediately aroused fierce condemnation.


    But at this moment, the new ranger general Sylvanas swiftly and resolutely dispatched a military discipline picket team within the ranger army.


    In front of a large number of villagers, the picket team captured the rhythmic ranger who was hiding in the crowd, and those who got the stolen goods showed the wealth found in their homes in front of everyone.


    According to the consistent style of the high elves, they are sparsely populated and rarely carry out punishments that are severe enough to endanger their lives.


    Cirvanas ignored these agreed unspoken rules, she mercilessly executed the rangers who had been stolen in accordance with military law on the spot, and hung their heads at the gates of various villages for public display.


    When Vereesa heard the news, a cold air rushed from the soles of her feet to the top of her head, and she couldn''t help shivering all over her body.


    "How could the second sister be so cruel? Why didn''t mom stop her?"


    Andrea looked helplessly at this silly girl, "Since Cirvanas can move quickly now, it means that she has already obtained Li Reza''s consent."


    "Troubled times use heavy codes, and now Quel''Lasas is on the cusp, and if you don''t pay attention, it will cause irreversible large-scale class conflicts. Who can be lenient at this time? Who dares to be relentless?"


    The Windrunner family is undoubtedly at the forefront of the wave of change. Countless people are watching their every move. Once the conflict in the Amani Forest breaks out, some nobles in Silvermoon City who have been waiting for the opportunity will definitely take the opportunity to mobilize. A coup d''etat is imminent.


    Andrea speculated that Kael''thas should have discussed the action with Li Reza or Cirvanas in advance, but deliberately concealed this news from Vereesa, who was not politically aware enough.


    In any case, the ruthlessness of General Ranger greatly deterred the unstable Amani Forest.


    The **** head hangs at the entrance of the village, and the low-level hooligans who wanted to overthrow the tyranny of the Communist Party suddenly became discouraged. No one wants to be beheaded at this time. UU reading


    Kael''thas'' plan had only just begun so far, following the clues of these rangers who had received property, he continued to investigate, and soon involved many nobles from Silvermoon City.


    This time, Kael''thas didn''t pretend to be a harmless little white rabbit any more. He decisively captured all the nobles who participated in the crime of plotting treason on the spot. Their property was confiscated. He left them to fend for themselves.


    The prince''s sudden and ruthless tactics stunned the nobles who hid behind their backs and planned to drink tea and watch a good show. Some of the nobles whose interests were seriously damaged finally entered the arena in person, and the others couldn''t hold back.


    Naturally, Kael''thas would not be relentless to these pig opponents who sent people to their door. After finding out the exact evidence, they dealt with it together. For a period of time, the whole of Quel''Thalas was in turmoil, and the usually powerful nobles tucked their tails. Dare not speak out.


    Of course, the situation will definitely not end so simply. It''s just that Kael''thas'' attack was too fast, and most of the nobles haven''t reacted yet, and they are ready to wait for the opportunity to fight back.


    Just as the Eastern Continent fell into turmoil again, new news came from Northrend.


    The underground kingdom of the nerubians was destroyed by unknown enemies, and only a small number of nerubians broke out **** under the leadership of a crypt lord named Anubrekan.


    When Andrea received the news and went to the Garden of Sleeping Moon to meet Anubrekhan in person, the long howling of the big bug resounded through the entire snowfield.


    "The Kingdom of Ankhet...is dead!"

 Chapter 554： Anubbrakans Plea

    |||->->The Kingdom of Ankahet is an underground kingdom established by the Nerubians. They have been living underground in Northrend for tens of thousands of years. Emerge from the ground to expand their power.


    It was the private army led by one of the crypt lords who fought against the upper elves of Sleeping Moon Garden. After being beaten, he retreated into the ground in embarrassment and never came out again.


    Thousands of years have passed, the original crypt lord has long been turned into ashes, and his descendants also died in the previous undead invasion. The losses were heavy.


    In fact, they also suffered from not understanding the command system of the undead.


    According to Andrea''s understanding, no matter how strong Ner''zhul''s mental power is, it is impossible to really invest his own spirit on every undead. In the long run, he will be schizophrenic sooner or later.


    The ones directly connected to him are only the senior undead officers who command the battle on the front line, and the officers manage the undead non-commissioned officers and soldiers below level by level.


    Just like the Qiraji that the night elves defeated before, Ner''zhul, with his powerful spiritual power, paradoxically simulated the hive mental network of the Old Gods.


    In other words, as long as the officers in the undead team fight fiercely, the undead who have lost their command system will become stupid zombies and skeletons, and they will no longer have the tacit understanding when they cooperated in combat before.


    The number of nerubians that escaped from the ground was very small, including only tens of thousands of civilians and workers. Compared with the former Ankahet Kingdom, which had a population of over one million, it was almost dead in name only.


    "Trouble..."


    Even with a discount for the battle damage, Ner''zhul now has hundreds of thousands of Nerubian undead worms as his foundation, among which there are at least 100,000 worms capable of fighting. Difficulty increases geometrically.


    Apparently Ner''zhul himself thought the same way. Under the excavation of the nerubians, he finally moved out of the cramped ground, blatantly placed the large ice block he parasitized on a perpetually frozen glacier, It is named the Frozen Throne.


    Although I am wary of these insects that once belonged to the ancient gods, considering the underground passages extending in all directions in the Kingdom of Ankahet, these insects are still useful if they do not want to be attacked by Ner''zhul''s undead insects from the ground .


    Anubrekhan is the only surviving leader-level crypt lord among the nerubians, and according to the nerubian tradition, he automatically became the king of the kingdom of Ankahet.


    Andrea probably had an idea of ??Ner''zhul''s strategy from Anub''brakhan''s intermittent sobs.


    Anubrekan originally planned to follow the last order of the former king Anub''arak and lead his people to take refuge in the last fortress under the Borean tundra.


    But the undead seem to have known their plan a long time ago, and arranged for the undead worms to intercept them in advance. Anubrekan could only make the team turn around urgently, resist the pursuit of the undead worms, and rely on the accumulation of life to spread the night elves in the sleeping area. The seal of the hole on the north side of Moon Garden was broken.


    When Andrea arrived, the defenders of Sleeping Moon Garden had already engaged in battle with the undead worms that had been chased out from the ground.


    Seeing that he couldn''t break through the night elves'' defense in a short time, Ner''zhul ordered the **** officers to hide back along the entrance of the cave, and set up tight defenses along the way.


    Anubrekhan learned of Andrea''s identity from other night elves, and he knelt down on the ground with multiple jointed limbs and long legs at the same time, begging Andrea bitterly in a low posture.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow! Ankahet Kingdom is willing to become a subsidiary of the Night Republic. I only hope that the Night Republic can send troops to recover our former capital as soon as possible."


    "There is a lair hidden deep in the Ankahet dungeon that Anub''arak does not know. If the night elves can help the nerubians hide the eggs in it, I promise in the name of King Ankahet that I am willing to Become a vassal of the Night Republic and never betray!"


    The batch of worm eggs that Anubrekan said was urgently transferred after Anub''arak''s death, and was not recorded in the memory of the undead crypt lord whose mind was controlled, so that he could survive.


    But now the undead worms have completely occupied the entire underground kingdom. If they don''t seize the time to regain the territory, Ner''zhul will discover this hidden worm nest sooner or later.


    For Anubrekan, this lair containing hundreds of thousands of eggs is the last hope of the nerubians.


    If there were only a few thousand fighters and tens of thousands of non-combat bugs left, even if there were no interference from external factors, the nerubians would disappear in the long river of history sooner or later.


    Andrea looked directly at Anubrekan''s eyes, which were small compared to his body, and the spiritual spells began to read the superficial thoughts of the big bug.


    Anubrekhan felt the spiritual probe intruding into his consciousness, and his whole body couldn''t help shaking, but he didn''t make any follow-up actions, and still lay down on the ground, letting Andrea scan his thoughts.


    "At least you can''t see any haze from your superficial consciousness. You really want to take back your kingdom."


    Withdrawing her spiritual power, Andrea said meaningfully, "I don''t know what your real thoughts are deep in your heart, but seeing that you are willing to abandon all the loyalty of returning to the country, I decided to trust you for the time being."


    "Nawaz."


    Sandara military commander Nawaz, who had been standing by the side waiting for orders, hurriedly bent down and replied, "Yes."


    "Send troops into the underground kingdom as soon as possible, drive the undead worms out of the Dragonbone Wilderness and the Moonsong Forest, without leaving any hidden dangers behind."


    "yes!"


    Ankahet, the capital of the Nerubians, is just under the Moonsong Forest, next to the world tree Andashir with well-developed roots.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of the inhibitory effect of the World Tree that the Nerubians have been freed from the control of Yogg-Saron for thousands of years, and they have long since decided not to obey the orders of the ancient gods.


    Andrea couldn''t tolerate Ner''zhul''s worms running around under the sphere of influence of the night elves, UU reading www.uukanshu. Once the undead decided to launch an attack, the entire Sandara city was almost completely undefended.


    Instead of relying on the passive defense of the nerubians, who are already very few in number, it is better to take the initiative to drive the undead worms out of the night elves'' sphere of influence, and let Anubrekan lead the nerubians back to their capital to multiply.


    The thankful Anubrekan decided to follow Nawaz''s Northland Legion into the underground insect nest as a guide.


    Andrea patted the Dark Empire Sword on his waist and asked in his heart, "How is it? Is this guy telling the truth?"


    "Hey~ At least for the time being, I don''t see any objection."


    Xalatas said with a sly smile, "It seems that Yogg-Saron is too concerned about corrupting Ulduar''s titan guardian. It''s interesting that the worms under her command actually deviate collectively."


    If Yogg-Saron didn''t loosen his control over the Nerubians, even with Andashir''s suppression, it would be very difficult for these northern bugmen to escape her control.


    "But you''d better be vigilant."


    Xalatas solemnly warned, "After all, these worms have been controlled by Yogg-Saron. Once the worms come into contact with her again, the severed connection between the two parties will likely be quickly restored."


    "I know."


    Andrea nodded sternly and said, "Nerub bugs are mainly used to target undead bugs. I won''t let them go beyond the range of Moonsong Forest to continue to the storm cliff, so as not to cause complications."

 Chapter 555： Moon Knight

    Ner''zhul''s conquest of the Ankhet subterranean kingdom caused a lot of trouble for the night elves.


    The underground of Northrend has long been excavated by the nerubians, and if it is not dealt with in time, theoretically, the undead worms may appear on the ground from any place to launch a surprise attack.


    Fortunately, the nerubians have not yet died out. The last leader-level crypt lord, Anubrekan, led the remnants of the worms to the ground. For the survival of the country, he abandoned all dignity and asked the night elves for help.


    With these nerubians as the guides of the underground world, at least the night elves'' army would not be easily ambushed in unfamiliar underground passages.


    As the center of the underground kingdom, Ankahet City is undoubtedly the focus of contention between the two sides.


    When the undead worms fought with the defenders of Sleeping Moon Garden, Ner''zhul began to prepare. He asked the frontline undead worms to retreat in advance, and mobilized other undead troops from the Icecrown Glacier in the rear to enter the ground, posing a A staunch posture.


    At the same time, the Northland Legion led by Nawaz has assembled in the Garden of Sleeping Moon, and Andrea is telling them the precautions for fighting the undead.


    "Remember, put the inorganic object like the arcane puppet at the top, and the psychic spell cannot have an effect on the structure."


    "If any of our soldiers are killed in battle, try to get their bodies back if conditions permit. If we are unable to do so, we will sprinkle the diluted moonlight holy water on their bodies on the spot, so as not to be used by the resurrection of the undead."


    Moonlight Holy Water is a product unique to night elves.


    The conventional holy water used by humans is produced by infusing the power of holy light, while the moonlight holy water is infused with the power of moonlight.


    After returning from Draenor, Andrea began to try to transform the soldiers in the army who believed in the power of moonlight, and told them the experience of Paladin fighting methods and skills gained from the Draenei.


    By analogy, the original scattered system of these Moonlight Warriors gradually took shape. Under the proposal of Shandris and Jarod, the Moonlight Warriors in the army were individually selected to form an army.


    These warriors equipped with combat night sabers were transformed into cavalry, and as the most elite ground mobile force of the night elves, Andrea bestowed the name of the moon night knight.


    Although referring to some of the mature experience of the Paladin, the fighting style of the Moonlight Knight is not exactly the same as that of the Paladin.


    Night elves have liked to use throwing weapons such as moon wheels since ancient times. This habit has given Moon Night Knights more long-range attack methods than paladins.


    The moon wheel is composed of three sharp blades. Due to the special mechanical structure added after magicization, the blade surface can rotate at high speed to harvest life when necessary.


    This kind of weapon is very difficult to use, and people who don''t know how to use it can easily hurt themselves, at least Andrea is not used to it.


    Night elf fighters who are proficient in using the moonblade can play with this weapon, but the variable fighting style from close to far can make it more difficult for the enemy to deal with.


    The moon blade infused with the power of moonlight can exert a good power no matter it is thrown or in close combat. Similar to the holy light, which is also the power of light, the power of moonlight can also produce negative forces such as evil energy, shadow and death. Restraint effect.


    Considering that the battle was in the underground kingdom this time, it was not easy for the cavalry to deploy, and the Moonlight Knight was not brought underground by Nawaz.


    That being the case, Moonlight Holy Water is essential to prevent the snowball tactics of the undead.


    Watching the large group of arcane puppets with thick armor "Kang Dang Kung Dang" follow the Nerubians into the crypt first, Andrea went to Sandara City to wait for news under the hospitality of Sandara Governor Roddick.


    Roddick was the governor Andrea met when he first arrived in Sandara City. After many rotations, this restless man recommended himself and became the "new" governor of Sandara about 200 years ago. Governor.


    Originally, Andrea planned to follow Nawaz to the underground kingdom to open his eyes, but under the severe persuasion of Shandris, Seles and others, he had no choice but to give up and went to the frontline city Sandara to sit in charge.


    After thousands of years of development, Sandara is no longer as miserable as it was when she just returned.


    Although the population is still relatively small compared to other night elf metropolises, there are many facilities and benefits in the city.


    Under the shroud of the world tree Andashir, Sandara City has a sufficient supply of magic power, and the four seasons are like spring inside the enchantment. The people on the street wear thin clothes that are completely inconsistent with the icy and snowy scenery outside.


    It was a rare visit to Northrend, and while Andrea was waiting for the battle report from the front line, he walked around the night elves'' defense line by the way.


    A majestic city wall has been expanded on the border of the territory bordering the Drakkari trolls, and there is a small buffer area between the facing Drakkari city wall section.


    Perhaps the Frost Troll knew that he could not defeat the night elves, and spent many years peacefully. The two sides did not interfere with each other, and each lived their own lives.


    However, this does not mean that the Drakkari trolls have completely quieted down. Although they lost the outer part of the city headed by Dak''Saron Fortress, they did not give up their ambition to march south.


    The Drakkari trolls ended their truce with the furbolg tribes more than 200 years ago. Small-scale battles often occur near the city wall leading to the east of the Grizzly Hills. The furbolgs and trolls are in this area. Competing and not giving in to each other.


    The internal turmoil that year dealt a great blow to the furbolgs in Grizzly Hills. In the long years since then, the furbolgs have always maintained the self-made government structure of each tribe, until the frost trolls once again suppressed the land.


    Under the guidance of Usor and Ursok''s Tommon, the furbolg clans established a military council under strong external pressure. The clans must provide their soldiers to the front line unconditionally, at least maintain In step.


    Due to the infestation of the nightmare, the progress of the demigod''s resurrection in the Emerald Dream has been significantly slowed down.


    Perhaps this is one of the purposes of N''Zoth sending Xavius ??to harass the Emerald Dream. Without the assistance of these powerful wilderness demigods, mortals can only rely on their own troops to fight against powerful foreign enemies, and cannot rely on a large number of demigod-level demigods. help.


    Goldrinn has recovered to health long ago, but this wolf **** has always been used to being alone, and even Cenarius, who sits in the Emerald Dream, doesn''t know where he is now.


    The tortoise demigod Tortola suffered heavy injuries during the War of the Ancients, but it is logically impossible for him to recover after 10,000 years. Malfurion is asking the druid to investigate Tortola''s situation.


    The rest of the demigods are still in the progress of reading the resurrection article. According to the level of each person''s strength, the resurrection progress will be fast or slow.


    The closest to the resurrection is Aviana, the mother of all birds. Her strength is the weakest among the demigods in the wilderness, and the energy and time required for resurrection are the shortest.


    All the way south through the Grizzly Hills, Andrea came to Gjalerbron, the night elves'' military base in the Howling Fjord.


    This place used to be one of the most important sleeping places for the Vrykul. During the war many years ago, the night elves used magic bombs to blow up the entire place. None of the Vrykul who slept here survived.


    After the reconstruction after the war, Gjalerbron became the frontline base of the night elves in the Howling Fjords, always monitoring the dragon-plundering vrykul in the south.


    One of Nawaz''s lieutenants, who was sitting in Gjalerbron, followed Andrea to the city wall. The lieutenant told the Moonshadow Speaker about the recent situation of the Howling Fjord with some concerns.


    "As King Ymiron woke up in the city-state of Utgarde, the vrykul moved more and more frequently, and the desire to expand outward again was almost beyond words."


    "According to General Nawaz''s speculation, these Vrykul will definitely attack us within a few years, trying to regain the lost territory."

 Chapter 556： Air Raid on the Frozen Throne

    |||->->Andrea agrees with Nawaz''s conjecture very much. The dragon-plundering vrykul are not good at all, otherwise they would not have followed Loken back then to stir up trouble, even Tire and other titan guardians also dare to attack.


    However, after hearing that King Ymiron had awakened, there seemed to be some subtle changes in the relationship between the Dragonslayer Vrykul and Loken.


    The iron dwarves stationed in the Howling Fjord and the Vrykul have suddenly entered into a state of war in recent years. This situation makes Nawaz a little puzzled.


    The iron dwarves and the dragon-scavenging vrykul are both Loken''s subordinates, so there''s no reason why they would suddenly have internal strife, unless...


    Andrea touched his chin and pondered, ''Ymiron is dissatisfied with Loken? ''


    According to Andrea''s memorandum, King Ymiron is the most ambitious and charismatic leader among the dragon-scavenger vrykul. Since he woke up, the previously scattered dragon-scavenger vrykul have obviously strengthened their cohesion.


    The records in the memorandum show that the king abandoned the Titan belief in the future and took refuge in the Lich King at the time, the second idiot.


    There must be a reason for things to happen. As a descendant of the Titans, it is impossible for Ymiron to suddenly turn his back on Loken and seek refuge with the undead. There must be a deeper reason behind this.


    "Plissim."


    "exist."


    Andrea said to the Red Hood leader who suddenly appeared beside him, "Send someone to infiltrate Utgarde Castle and eavesdrop on the reason why the Vrykul have changed their attitude towards Loken. Maybe... we can take advantage of this."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    When Andrea returned to Sandara, the report of the first battle of the underground world had already been delivered.


    Both sides are determined to win Ankahet, and they have invested a lot of troops, and there is no clue of victory or defeat for the time being.


    Ner''zhul planned to repeat the same trick, relying on the routine of killing night elves and resurrecting into undead to snowball, but Nawaz, who had been prepared for a long time, didn''t give Ner''zhul enough opportunities.


    The arcane puppet charging at the front struck out with heavy punches, beating the flesh and blood puppet Stitch monster created by Ner''zhul into a dazed look.


    As a structure, the movements of undead species like suture monsters are very clumsy. Although they are powerful, their IQs are impressively low. It takes a lot of energy for undead officers to control them.


    The arcane puppets, which have been updated many times, are much more flexible than the earlier versions. These puppets with big swords and spears broke into the enemy''s line and caused great chaos to the undead.


    The number of undead officers killed by the beheading assault in the first round reached double digits. Ner''zhul found that the nodes that helped him control the overall situation were rapidly disappearing, and hurriedly ordered the undead army to retreat temporarily.


    In the first collision, the night elves took advantage of intelligence advantages, but the undead army did not suffer any injuries. After stabilizing their position, they continued to start a tug-of-war with the night elves outside Ankahet.


    The underground battle is temporarily indistinguishable, and Andrea doesn''t intend to stop there.


    After confirming that Celeste and Shandris were busy with their own affairs, Andrea recruited Onyxia who had recently stayed in the Obsidian Holy Land, and led a small group of twelve black dragons to fly to Icecrown Glacier.


    When the towering Frozen Throne was in sight, a large number of undead Vrykul placed anti-air harpoon guns and stood guard around the permafrost iceberg. Obviously, Ner''zhul sensed the threat from the air from the attitude of the giant dragon coming to investigate. .


    When Onyxia rushed into the Ice Throne''s air defense zone first, the undead vrykul immediately received the order, screaming hoarsely and pressing the trigger of the large harpoon cannon.


    The powerful crossbow harpoon shot into the air, and Onyxia and the other black dragons hurriedly dispersed to avoid it.


    "Breath!"


    Under Onyxia''s order, the black dragons collectively breathed down the shadow flame dragon''s breath.


    While a large number of harpoon guns were burned, a large number of hideous statues were rapidly reactivating in the relatively crude camp below the Frozen Throne.


    A dense mass of gargoyles took off into the sky one after another. At first glance, there are about thousands of them, and the number is still increasing.


    "The sea of ??corpses tactics used by the undead?"


    Andrea, who was standing on Onyxia''s back, frowned. Ner''zhul''s caution was somewhat beyond his expectation. This guy''s fear of death is really amazing.


    This guy doesn''t know how many gargoyles he has rubbed. If he is surrounded by these flying species with high defense power, even the giant dragon with rough skin and thick flesh is in danger of being bitten to death by ants.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    From the side of the glacier plain where the gargoyle took off, arrows shot out like a cannonball. Within a certain range, the gargoyle that had just lifted into the air was shot down one by one.


    A slender figure wearing a green hooded cloak kept pulling the bowstring in his hand, and almost every arrow could accurately destroy the core of a gargoyle.


    Under the counterattack of these gargoyles, the hooded man moved around nimbly, as if he would be caught in the next second, but she was always on the verge of danger, playing with the stone statue like a butterfly wearing flowers ghost.


    In other words, it was Ner''zhul who was playing with the gargoyle behind his back.


    Without Andrea''s reminder, Onyxia consciously descended and approached the hooded man, biting and scratching along the way, destroying more than a dozen gargoyles blocking the way.


    "Andrea, could that be her?"


    "Well, it should be, I didn''t expect that she really sneaked into Icecrown Glacier."


    Numerous tracking-type small holy light pop-ups appeared near Garnier''s staff, and under the control of Andrea, they attacked separately, autonomously tracking the gargoyle''s vital core and attacking.


    Stone chips flew down, and a large number of gargoyles fell from the air, and the core power stones that were crushed on their foreheads could still be vaguely seen.


    The moment Onyxia flitted across the ground, the hooded man jumped onto the back of the Black Dragon Princess without notice, and the two pots of arrows she carried behind her had just run out.


    "Huh~"


    Onyxia was flying at high speed with cold wind gusts on her back, and the green hood was blown off by the gust of wind, revealing the long golden hair tied into a ponytail and two long pointed elf ears.


    Andrea sighed, "It really is you, Alleria."


    "You are too reckless, if we fail to guess your identity, how will you escape from thousands of gargoyles?"


    Alleria took out a new quiver from the interspatial bag and put it on, she shrugged nonchalantly and said, "I have already prepared a way out, these gargoyles can''t catch up to me."


    Onyxia turned her head and looked at the black dragons who were fighting hard, "Andrea, retreat?"


    "Well, let''s go, but..."


    Looking at the big ice sculpture with cold iron armor sealed inside on the top of the permafrost iceberg, Andrea tickled the corner of his mouth, "Leave a surprise for him before you leave. UU Reading "


    Inject magic power into the staff, and three huge golden magic circles emerged above the Frozen Throne.


    The magic circle rotated in place under Ner''zhul''s crazy warning of mental power, and the three magic circles formed a linkage. A thick and long pillar of holy light shot out from the innermost magic circle. After two times of strengthening and increasing, The heavy bombardment hit the protective barrier of the Frozen Throne.


    Under the action of the blazing holy light, the solid permafrost iceberg seemed to be melting. Ner''zhul was so frightened that his three souls came out of his body, and he hurriedly poured his magic power into the frost protective barrier above the Frozen Throne.


    At the same time as this blow was delivered, Onyxia gave a loud and clear greeting, and led the rest of the black dragons to turn around and start to evacuate.


    Andrea looked at the gradually dissipating golden brilliance from a distance. The originally towering permafrost iceberg seemed to be shorter out of thin air. A large amount of water vapor shrouded the Frozen Throne, and soon turned into extremely cold ice rain and fell to the ground. .


    "It''s an art to be cautious (counseling) to this point. It seems that a small-scale raid cannot cause a fatal blow to Ner''zhul."


    The defense system of the Frozen Throne is connected to the entire iceberg. As long as the permafrost iceberg is still there, the protection of the throne will be difficult to break through.


    Coupled with the tens of thousands of gargoyles and the vrykul who continued to launch harpoon cannons on the ground, Ner''zhul dared to expose the ground so blatantly that he had already made complete preparations.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just say hello first, Ner¡¯zhul, I hope you know how to measure, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for flipping the table and playing against the rules. ''

 Chapter 557： hatred and regret

    |||->->Andrea''s so-called "greeting" really surprised Ner''zhul.


    One shot of the holy light cannon cut off 12% of the ice in the permafrost iceberg. If it wasn''t for the anti-aircraft power of the gargoyle and the harpoon cannon to make the opponent retreat, Ner''zhul would have to ask Kil''jaeden for help.


    In the lower layer of the iceberg, a few fearful demon kings who probed their brains finally came out of the protective barrier and watched from a distance the group of black dragons that were gradually receding.


    One of the dread demon kings asked with some fear, "What was that just now? Could it be that the Holy Light Legion chased Azeroth?"


    "Do not."


    The largest dreadlord at the head gritted his teeth and said, "I know that night elf, but I didn''t expect him to grow to this extent in just ten thousand years."


    Most demons have an immortal lifespan, and ten thousand years is really not a long time for them who traverse the universe.


    The Dreadlord who spoke was named Tichondrius, the leader of the Dreadlord. Sargeras threw him into the fel power furnace of the Legion battleship because of a mission failure 10,000 years ago, and served as the energy supply core for more than 200 years as punishment. .


    Creatures like the Dreadlord are not particularly outstanding among all demons, and even the leader Tichondrius is just a toy that cannot be grasped in front of Azshara.


    Although it was just a glimpse, it was impossible to speculate on Andrea''s current exact strength, but the power fluctuations on the opponent''s body that surpassed mortals clearly explained to Tichondrius that the former rookie had grown into a mortal demigod.


    Tichondrius and Andrea had a "fatal" friendship. In the War of the Ancients, his first mission failure was related to Andrea, and the reason why Azshara took off his head was also related to Andrea There is an inextricable connection.


    It''s the same from Andrea''s point of view. If it wasn''t for Tichondrius'' instigation, he wouldn''t have been hit by Archimonde''s finger of death and fell into Leticia''s sedan chair. The father will not die tragically because of the subsequent development of the matter.


    Although Andrea sensed the aura of fel energy from the Frozen Throne, he didn''t know who was emitting the aura. Otherwise, he would have to take off Tichondrius''s body first to face the ghouls all over the sky. Head to go.


    Tichondrius barely suppressed the uneasiness in his heart, and said calmly, "Report the news of a new mortal demigod in Azeroth to Lord Kil''jaeden, and wait for further instructions from him."


    ¡­


    The Frozen Throne was attacked, and the undead officers who were connected with Ner''zhul''s spirit all received the news, and the panic of Ner''zhul, who had always put on an unpredictable posture in the past, also poured into their souls.


    "huh~"


    A human mage wearing a purple Kirin Tor robe lowered his head and snorted coldly, the corners of his mouth curved slightly unconsciously.


    The psychic acolyte beside him asked puzzledly, "Master Kel''Thuzad? Do you have any orders?"


    "No."


    Kel''Thuzad, who raised his head again, regained his cold, dead face, "Continue to research, these plague potions will be of great use soon."


    "yes!"


    Kel''Thuzad, a former member of the Council of Six in the Kirin Tor, was expelled from the city by his disappointed mentor Antonidas because he studied psychic spells in private and refused to mend his ways.


    When Kel''Thuzad was expelled from Dalaran, he was filled with resentment, thinking that the laity of Dalaran could not understand his thoughts.


    While moving into the suburbs to continue studying necromancy, Kel''Thuzad received an unexpected call.


    This powerful being who doesn''t know where he is, calls himself the Lich King and is the leader of all the dead. He can help Kel''Thuzad gain a deeper level of attainment in the necromancer.


    As a former member of the Kirin Tor, Kel''Thuzad has strong vigilance against inexplicable calls, which is the most common routine of demons.


    But the Lich King used his profound knowledge to prove himself to Kel''Thuzad in a period of time afterwards.


    Kel''Thuzad gradually began to pay attention to the details. Learning from the Lich King can climb to a higher level of psychic magic. Sooner or later, the ordinary people in Dalaran will bow their heads and admit their mistakes.


    Kel''Thuzad followed the Lich King''s guidance to take a boat to Northrend. The pioneer team of the Alliance had already established an expedition base in the Howling Fjord, named Valgard.


    When he first arrived in Valgard, Kel''Thuzad had a good first impression of this arctic continent.


    The climate in the Howling Fjord is much warmer than that in other parts of Northrend, and the ground is covered with thick grass. It is the vrykul who invaded Valgarde that are more annoying.


    Kel''Thuzad specially captured a Vrykul for experimentation. These giants over two meters tall have much higher muscle density and bone strength than humans. They are powerful yet flexible. Ideal intelligent species.


    However, their barbaric and brutal customs made Kel''Thuzad very uneasy. After satisfying his curiosity, he took the undead Vrykul I he made and continued to explore north.


    The moment Kel''Thuzad met the Lich King on the Frozen Throne, he regretted his reckless actions.


    This strange soul with no entity in front of him is by no means a good thing. He told Kel''Thuzad endlessly about his plan, intending to turn the whole of Azeroth into a paradise for the undead, so as to fight against an extremely powerful organization.


    Kel''Thuzad wanted to resist and escape, but the vast and terrifying spiritual power of the opponent kept locking and suppressing him, and at the same time, he was still trying to modify his thinking mode.


    In the end, Kel''Thuzad gave in. On the condition of maintaining his own sanity, he became the most powerful assistant under the Lich King, helping the Lich King manage and spread the sect of eternal life, recruiting more living people to join, and further expanding the influence of the sect.


    Including Kel''Thuzad, today''s psychic acolytes are still alive, after all, the Lich King needs them to sneak into the mortal world to spread plagues and undead beliefs.


    If the body of the undead is irradiated by the holy light, it will soon reveal its original shape. UU Reading and the smell of corpses is also a problem. After all, preservatives are not omnipotent, and it is somewhat inconvenient to walk in human society.


    Although he was forced to succumb to the power of the Lich King, Kel''Thuzad hadn''t completely surrendered to Ner''zhul at this time, and his rebellious psychology made him laugh when he felt the panic of the mighty Lich King. .


    ¡®I don¡¯t know who made the Lich King suffer. When you have time, go and ask those fearful demon kings who have evil intentions. ''


    From Kel''Thuzad''s point of view, those dread demon kings and the Lich King were clearly not of the same mind. Although they were called assistants, their mission was more like surveillance.


    The appearance of the Dreadlord further affirmed Kel''Thuzad''s worries. He joined an extremely evil and dark organization.


    Although Kel''Thuzad wanted to use his own efforts to make Daala repent, but this does not mean that he really recognized the Lich King''s claim that he intends to destroy the world.


    Although living people have many time-wasting troubles such as sleeping and eating, only living people can experience the beauty of the world. Once they become undead, all fresh perceptions will disappear, and the world will never be the same in the eyes of the undead. The colors turned to gray and white.


    Burying the boiling thoughts in his heart, Kel''Thuzad put on a habitual face of ice cubes, and supervised the research and experimentation of the plague by the acolytes in front of him.


    "Is it the world of the dead..."


    Kel''Thuzad''s eyes flickered, "Even if things happen for a reason, is such a lifeless world really necessary to exist?" ''

 Chapter 558： confused future

    |||->->The news of the attack on the Lich King caused a violent shock in the undead army. The officers were inevitably distracted by the turmoil, and the control of the undead on the front line was also weakened.


    Nawaz was keenly aware of the opportunity to destroy the enemy, and when the undead were just getting acquainted with the night elves and other races, they suddenly changed their plan and launched an offensive during the day.


    The already distracted undead were ill-prepared and suffered heavy losses in the raid, so they had to abandon the collapsed defense line and retreat.


    The deadlocked battle situation finally turned around. Nawaz led his army into the interior of Ankahet in one go and regained one-third of the urban area.


    The third that the night elves occupied happened to include the lair where Anub''brakhan hid his eggs, and the nerubians returned to the hidden hive with anticipation and apprehension.


    Seeing that the worm nest was as calm as when he left, Anubrekan finally let out a sigh of relief.


    After regaining his senses, Anubrekan hurriedly ordered, "Quick! Move all the eggs to a safe place. The nerubians will never cut off our generation, and we must protect our future hope!"


    At this time, Nawaz''s battle line has advanced to the vicinity of the Moonsong Forest, which he can tell from the thick roots of the world tree underground.


    "Keep up! Drive the undead out of the Moonsong Forest in one go, think about your relatives and friends, we can''t let these dangerous guys lie in ambush under our home!"


    The opportunity has been lost. Although the Lich King has repeatedly emphasized the safety of the throne and let the undead officers concentrate on the battlefield, facing the night elves with high morale and strong combat effectiveness, the underground undead army was gradually driven out of Ankahet. city.


    Ankahet, which occupies a huge area, almost covers the entire underground area of ??Moonsong Forest. Taking it back will ensure that the undead cannot use the underground passages to launch sneak attacks on the night elves.


    Seeing the arrival of a new wave of undead reinforcements, Nawaz did not pursue them relentlessly. He stabilized the plow rake on the northern border of Ankahet City, put on a defensive posture, and calmly repelled the undead counterattack many times.


    Having ensured the hope of the future of the Nerubians and taking back the capital where they have lived for generations, Anubrekan and the Nerubians are full of energy.


    Under Andrea''s order, these buggers who were good at transforming their homes only took more than a month to build a simple city wall on the northern border of Ankahet City near the forces of the undead.


    Although the city wall is still relatively fragile and the cement is not yet dry, as long as it can defend the undead''s counterattack and reinforce the city wall several times, there will be a solid barrier in the north of Ankahet.


    It is also impossible for the undead insects to dig down the city wall from a deeper ground. Nawaz, who had been prepared for a long time, buried a number of gems infused with the power of moonlight in the foundation below the city wall, forming a within a certain range. A magic circle that expels the undead.


    Any undead who dared to enter the range of the magic circle would continue to be burned by the power of light. The closer the distance, the stronger the effect, and it was difficult to sneak into the rear without breaking the city wall.


    The situation in Northrend temporarily calmed down with the stability of the city wall. Seeing that nothing could be done, Ner''zhul simply ordered the army to retreat, but he reserved a large number of undead bugs to prevent the nerubians from the night elves'' side Launch a sneak attack.


    ¡­


    The war in Northrend that lasted for nearly a year involved a lot of Andrea''s energy. During this period, the situation in the Eastern Continent continued to deteriorate.


    The orc prisoner-of-war camps that have been breached one after another have added a large number of new forces to the combined Frostwolf and Warsong clans. The scale of the wandering orcs has gradually exceeded the control of the northern countries, and a single country has been unable to stop the orcs'' actions.


    Since the old lair of the Frostwolf Clan is located in the Alterac Snow Mountains, and the main force of the orcs stays in the hills of Hillsbrad, Alterac sent troops to crusade many times without success.


    When King Barov urgently asked for help from countries such as Stormgard, Gilneas, Xilud and Kul Tiras, the new leader of the orcs was also worried about the future of the orcs.


    Go''el received Orgrim''s careful teaching, and his overall outlook and strategic thinking are much better than ordinary orcs.


    He clearly sees the hidden dangers behind the seemingly optimistic situation today. The human countries in the north have not really exerted their strength.


    Once the humans united again under the pressure of the orcs, the isolated and helpless tribes could only be besieged in this fertile hilly area.


    Many alliance veterans from the last war are still in the armies of various countries, and some soldiers who have made great achievements have even been promoted to grassroots officers.


    In contrast, most of the orcs who had just been rescued from the prisoner-of-war camp were exhausted, and the side effects of the demon blood were still affecting them.


    Even if shamanic healing spells can relieve this exhaustion of the soul, it is only a palliative, not a permanent solution.


    The Frostwolf clan took the lead in restoring the shaman tradition, but the new shaman of a single clan could not cover the ever-increasing number of tribal orcs.


    The disparity in combat power made Goel a little pessimistic about the future of the tribe. Recently, he often took out the map of the eastern continent to find out whether there was a new home suitable for the survival of the orcs.


    But the result is no.


    The layout of the Eastern Continent is too crowded, and the countries and races on this continent have already filled up all the unclaimed lands.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky and sighing, it was difficult for Goel to explain his troubles to others.


    "Guyle."


    A one-armed old orc walked up to Goel and patted him on the shoulder, "What''s the matter? You rescued the last orc in the shelter. You should celebrate with your own people."


    "Orgrim..." Goel shook his head with a wry smile, "You know what I''m worried about."


    "Ha~" Orgrim took a sip from the jug, and breathed out comfortably, "Of course I know, but that''s not the reason for you to show your sorrow in front of other clansmen."


    "Look."


    Orgrim pointed at the restrained orcs not far away with the jug, and they turned their gazes to Goel from time to time, and the uneasiness and hesitation in their eyes made Goel sink in his heart.


    "got it?"


    Orgrim relaxed and leaned against the big tree in the camp and explained, "As a leader, your every move will be watched by your clansmen and enemies, they will feel your worries, and they can empathize with your joy. arrive."


    Goyle let out a long breath, rubbed his cheeks and stood up from the tree stump with a stiff smile on his face.


    "I see, thank you, Orgrim."


    "Here comes the wine!" Goyle raised his arms and shouted, "Let''s celebrate today, UU reading who dares to compete with me!"


    Satisfied to see Goel reintegrated into the celebration, Orgrim slightly closed his eyes to relieve his mental exhaustion.


    As he grew older, the great chief felt more and more powerless, not only the missing arm, but his entire body function was declining, and his energy was not as abundant as when he was in his prime.


    "Sand~"


    The sound of footsteps crossing the grass caused Orgrim to open his eyes vigilantly, "...Grom?"


    "it''s me."


    Grom sat down next to Orgrim heavily, and touched Orgrim with his leather wine bag.


    "Come on, let us two old guys drink together, let the young people cheer."


    "Gudong~"


    "what!"


    Throwing his head back and drinking a whole bag of Alterac spirits he snatched, Grom relaxed and lay flat on the soft grass, looking at the stars in the night sky and asked, "Orgrim, do you really decide to let that Frostwolf pups taking over the Horde?"


    "That''s right." Orgrim glanced at Grom, and said with a smile, "I know what you''re thinking, Goel is definitely not the kind of young and reckless brat."


    "He perfectly inherited Durotan''s wisdom and foresight. Under the teaching of Drek''Thar, he also inherited the ideas passed down from generation to generation of the Frostwolf clan."


    "Unity and coexistence."

 Chapter 559： eavesdropper

    |||->-> The concept of unity and coexistence advocated by the Frostwolf clan is outright non-mainstream among the orcs who advocate strength and power.


    Most orcs are used to taking what they want with their own hands, never seeing anything wrong with such predation.


    The jungle law of the jungle is vividly and exquisitely embodied among the orcs. This custom will eventually usher in a backlash in the long historical evolution. The existence of Gul''dan is an extremely ironic proof.


    Gul''dan, who was born with a disability, has been looked down upon and discriminated against by his tribe since he was a child. The fire of hatred has never dissipated in his heart, which gradually made Gul''dan''s mentality distorted and dark.


    This is also the deepest reason why Gul''dan didn''t care about the survival of the orcs and Draenor after he gained power, and only wanted to become a **** himself.


    "huh~"


    Grom snorted softly and sat up, "Do you still believe in the Frostwolf?"


    "I believe." Orgrim said firmly, "Especially after the road of power and conquest was proved to be unfeasible, I am even more convinced that the orc tradition will not work in Azeroth."


    Grom was silent. Orgrim gave everything for the tribe when he was the great chief. He used his practical actions to prove to all the clans the result of fighting against the coalition forces of all tribes in Azeroth.


    After a long time, Grom asked in a low tone, "If the tradition is lost, are orcs still orcs?"


    "I do not know."


    Orgrim said frankly, "Perhaps someone will be able to accurately answer this question in the future, but we, as the residue of the times, have begun to fail to keep up with the current historical trend."


    Orgrim said to the unrelieved Grom earnestly, "Draenor is over, you and I know it well, but the orcs still exist here, in this new world called Azeroth."


    "We can''t stand still, even for the future of the race, we must work hard to adapt to this new world that has different rules from Draenor."


    Turning his head to look at Goel, who was dancing the traditional orc war dance by the fire, Orgrim sighed softly, "Goel once mentioned to me that if possible, he wanted to reach a reconciliation with humans."


    "Hmph!" Grom sneered, "Impossible. The last war caused the two sides to forge an intractable enmity. The only way to reconcile between us and humans is to completely destroy one side. There is no other possibility."


    Orgrim patted Grom''s muscular shoulders, "I used to think so too, but Goel firmly believes that there is a second way to go, and his idea has already won the support of many tribesmen. Approved."


    "Grom, we''ve fought long enough. After the excitement brought by the blood of the demons subsides, the tired orcs desperately hope to find a stable new home to recuperate."


    "Guiel has been troubled by this recently. He doesn''t know where to lead the orcs, and even... I don''t know about this problem."


    Orgrim said bitterly, "This continent is too crowded, so crowded that we can''t find any place to settle down."


    "Bang!" Grom hammered **** the ground, and said in a strong tone, "Then fight for a piece of land! We have enough troops, and we can definitely win a piece of territory if we look for a country to fight!"


    "And then? Besieged and suppressed by the countries of the alliance who share the same hatred?"


    Orgrim shook his head in disappointment, "I''ve tried this way, and it doesn''t work."


    "The more pressure is applied, the more united the coalition will be and the stronger the rebound will be."


    "We need a new home, a new territory that is not governed by the Alliance."


    "Unfortunately, we can''t find any place to settle down in the eastern continent, and Kalimdor on the other side of the sea has an ancient giant that surpasses Azeroth."


    Grom knew little about the situation on the other side of the sea. He asked in surprise, "Do you even know the situation on the other side of the sea?"


    "Heh~" Orgrim spread his hands mockingly. "This is the only thing I gained in the shelter. I got a lot of news about the other side of the sea from the chatter of the human guards."


    Orgrim took out an animal skin map from his chest and spread it on the ground. Grom burst out laughing at the rough drawing skills.


    Orgrim couldn''t hold back, "...shut up, draw if you have the ability!"


    Grom hastily coughed and straightened his face, "Cough~ get down to business."


    "look here."


    Orgrim snorted and clicked on the continent with a question mark on the left side, "This is the continent of Kalimdor. Unfortunately, I can''t accurately describe the shape of the continent. I only know that an ancient race named night elves lived it''s here."


    During the Second World War, the orcs had brief contact with the night elves, and the strong physical fitness of the night elves and the powerful navy that spanned the four seas left a deep impression on him.


    "You should know the source of the fel energy brought by Gul''dan, right?"


    "I know." Grom nodded heavily, "It comes from a demonic organization called the Burning Legion. According to Gul''dan, the Burning Legion has conquered and destroyed countless worlds. If you don''t follow their instructions, the orcs will also be killed." Erase it casually."


    Orgrim agreed, "Although Gul''dan is full of nonsense, at least he didn''t lie about this."


    "According to some Dalaran mages who came to study the orcs, the Burning Legion invaded Azeroth 10,000 years ago, and it was the night elves who fought back the attack of the Burning Legion. "


    "this¡­"


    Grom shook his head in disbelief, "I have seen the demon lord named Mannoroth, and his strength is beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    "It is said that there are still many people with the strength of Mannoroth in the Burning Legion. How did the night elves defeat them?"


    "I don''t know."


    Orgrim patted the animal skin map and said, "These old almanacs are not the focus of our attention. The point is that the land of Kalimdor has been run by the night elves for 10,000 years and has been monolithic."


    "Although there are many other native species in the local area, they are almost all allies of the night elves, walking on the same road."


    "The Eastern Continent and the Kalimdor Continent, these two continents are the main body of Azeroth. It is difficult for us to find the future from the continent, so..."


    Orgrim pointed to the blank area in the middle of the two continents, "The only way out is to find a large enough island in the vast sea. UU Reading "


    "I heard from the alliance guards that the draenei who came to Azeroth before us took root on a desert island near Kalimdor, and they have acquired the night elves as the leader. Approved by all races of Xerath."


    "Draenei?!"


    Grom opened his mouth in surprise, "How did they get to Azeroth? Before us?"


    "I don''t know. It''s said to be some kind of vehicle that can travel through the dark void, but this is not what we should care about."


    Orgrim held his chin with his only hand, and looked at the map thoughtfully, "This problem should be what Goyle has been worrying about lately. We don''t have a boat or a chart, so we have no way of knowing which islands are suitable for the sea." Survive."


    "Ahem~"


    "Who?!"


    A sudden cough sounded from behind the two of them. Grom reflexively raised his ax and swung Bloodhowl backwards, but he couldn''t feel the real feeling of the ax hitting anything.


    "You two, don''t panic, I''m not your enemy."


    A phantom wearing a feather hood gradually emerged. Orgrim stopped Grom''s intention to continue attacking, and looked at the uninvited guest solemnly.


    "Who are you? Why overhear our conversation?"


    The stranger, whose body gradually became solid, sighed softly, "I''m just a sinner, and my identity doesn''t matter, what matters is... I can guide the orcs to find a new home."

 Chapter 560： Complete the puzzle pieces

    Suddenly a man came out of the darkness inexplicably, and he kept saying that he could save the future of the orcs, and no one with a brain would easily believe it.


    If it hadn''t been for Orgrim who suppressed the irritable brother beside him without knowing the details of the other party, Grom would have already let this mysterious man know what it means to have an ax on his forehead.


    Although Orgrim thinks that he is indeed aging a lot, he still won''t lose his vigilance in the wild, let alone Grom, who is still the strongest orc warrior in active service.


    The hooded man who couldn''t see his face completely escaped their perception, and suddenly appeared like a ghost that didn''t exist in this world. The vigilance of Orgrim and Grom was raised to the highest level in a short time .


    "The new homeland of the orcs?" Orgrim''s eyes sparkled coldly. "Do you think I''ll trust a guy who doesn''t even dare to reveal his identity?"


    The hooded man nodded understandingly, "It''s normal for Chief Orgrim to be so vigilant. I''ll tell you my suggestion. As for whether orcs are willing to try, that''s your own problem."


    Under the vigilant gaze of the two old orcs, the hooded man said to himself, "As you discussed before, there is no place for orcs in the Eastern Continent, but the Kalimdor continent on the other side of the sea may not be."


    "The orcs have two choices. One is to cross the sea to the Kalimdor continent and find a barren and barren red land on the east coast of the continent."


    "As Warchief Orgrim knows, most of the livable land in Kalimdor is occupied by night elves and other native races. Only this barren land that is of no value to other races is ignored."


    "This is one of them. The second option is to go north to the cold Northrend continent."


    "The Borean Tundra in the southwest of Northrend has no one governing it so far. Although the local climate is relatively harsh, it is not too cold to be unbearable."


    "For the orcs who traditionally herd, this land has good value, but because it is far away from the civilized world of Azeroth, choosing Northrend will hinder the orcs from integrating into the new world."


    "That''s all for now."


    The hooded man raised his hand and waved his cloak, and gradually faded away under the gaze of Grom and Orgrim.


    "Whether you want to believe it, and how to choose a base is up to you. This is a decision that really concerns the survival of the orcs. Please think twice before acting."


    "One and a half months later, the Kul Tiras trade ship will bring back a large number of special products from Northrend and dock in South Sea Town. If you decide to take action, please make a decision as soon as possible."


    As the mysterious man''s voice faded away, Orgrim''s eyes showed a pensive look.


    "Hmph!" Grom snorted displeasedly, and hung Bloodhowl back on the weapon on his back, and put it on, "A guy who hides his head and shows his tail, you can''t believe even a single punctuation of what this kind of person says."


    At this time, Orgrim touched his chin thoughtfully, "Leaving aside the situation in Kalimdor, Northrend... I seem to have heard of it."


    The human pioneer team opened a route to Northrend a few years ago, and many speculators and adventurers who wanted to take the opportunity to make a fortune actively participated in the Northrend pioneer team.


    During the most prosperous period of exploring Northrend to make a fortune, Orgrim was still imprisoned in the asylum, and the guards mentioned this wave of exploration gold rush when they were extremely bored.


    Orgrim had a good memory. He remembered that when the human guards mentioned Northrend the most, they named the Howling Fjords and Valgarde, not the Borean Tundra mentioned by the mysterious man.


    This proves that the land of the Borean Tundra has not attracted the attention of all human countries. At least from this aspect, perhaps the words of the mysterious man are not completely nonsense.


    Grom looked at Orgrim in surprise, "Old friend, you don''t intend to believe his words, do you?"


    Orgrim shook his head and said, "I won''t jump to conclusions until I get concrete evidence. It just so happens that Goyle is going to Tarren Mill to plunder food recently. When the time comes, ask him to arrest a few human officials and come back to ask. .¡±


    ''Both options have pros and cons, if that person doesn''t talk about it...''


    ¡­


    In Sandara City, Andrea is listening to the information Alleria gained during the period of lurking in Icecrown Glacier.


    "That permafrost iceberg existed a long time ago, but the artificial throne on the top was built by the undead vrykul and undead worms later."


    Long before the Frozen Throne appeared, Alleria followed the clues left by the gargoyles all the way to the Icecrown Glacier.


    This extremely cold glacial permafrost once made it impossible for Alleria to gain a foothold. As a last resort, she had to go to Sandara to buy warm clothes and thermal magic tools.


    The ranger is very adaptable to the environment, and Aurelia, who often travels north and south, is not the kind of spoiled young lady.


    Although the climate in Icecrown Glacier is very difficult and finding food is also very difficult, after a period of adaptation, Alleria tenaciously took root in this restricted area of ??life.


    In the beginning, Ner''zhul''s actions were very low-key, and he had been hiding in a cave deep in the glacier to command the battle under the ground by remote control.


    As the snowball of the undead army got bigger and bigger, with the help of several humanoid bats that Alleria called, the Frozen Throne was transformed in just half a month. The block was also moved to the summit of the throne.


    "Human bat?"


    Andrea''s eyes became gloomy, "Is it a bald demon with bat wings on its back, two horns on its head, and a sinister face?"


    Alleria looked at Andrea unexpectedly, "Yes, you know him?"


    "Hehe~" Andrea smiled without warmth. "Of course I know them. I have dealt with them as early as 10,000 years ago. Shandris should still remember them."


    The Dread Demon King is a very cunning demon. They know that their individual strength is not strong compared to other demons, and they often choose to act in groups habitually.


    Originally their leader Tichondrius was an exception, but Azshara turned his head off 10,000 years ago. He had serious doubts about his own strength, and kept traveling in groups after the punishment.


    Just launched a surprise attack on the Frozen Throne, at this moment Ner''zhul should still be very vigilant, UU Reading Andrea suppressed the killing intent in her heart, and signaled Alleria to continue narrating.


    "I''ve scouted most of the areas in Icecrown Glacier that are suitable for hiding before. There are sporadic tall giants living in the valleys of Icecrown Glacier."


    "However, as your scouts discovered, most of the giant villages are infected with strange plagues. The dead giant corpses dug their own graves at night and gathered towards the throne under the control of some kind of force."


    Andrea nodded knowingly and said, "Sure enough, the undead are playing tricks. That kind of plague should not be just a simple disease, it should also be mixed with the influence of some death spells."


    Holding his chin in thought for a while, Andrea said to Alleria, "The information you provided has helped us make up for the missing pieces. At least it has allowed me to further confirm the forces behind the undead."


    "Now that the undead have strengthened their vigilance against the Icecrown Glacier, it is not suitable to continue to lurking and explore. You should pack up and prepare to return home."


    "Go home?"


    Alleria froze for a moment, her brows gradually wrinkled, "Is something happening in Quel''Thalas?"


    For nearly a year before, Alleria had almost completely cut off contact with the outside world, and the news of Quel''Thalas hadn''t reached her ears yet.


    Andrea briefly explained to her, "In one sentence, Quel''Thalas is now on the verge of internal turmoil, and your sister Sylvanas is also on the cusp. You''d better go back and see for yourself. .¡±


    :. :

 Chapter 561： The Great Leather of the Kui Kingdom...

    Alleria is indeed a female elf as free as the wind, but she has no less affection for her family than other sisters.


    Knowing that Quel''Thalas had undergone drastic changes, Alleria bid farewell to Andrea without saying a word, and hurriedly teleported back to Fengxing Village with the help of the Highborne.


    Standing on the rooftop of Sandara Lord''s Palace, Andrea squinted her eyes in the direction of Icecrown Glacier.


    "Tichondrius, I will definitely get back that debt from you."


    As the war in the underground kingdom gradually subsided, the situation in Northrend temporarily restored calm on the surface, but the sudden emergence of the Lich King changed the delicate balance that Northrend originally maintained.


    Taking advantage of the night elves'' defenders shifting their focus from Zul''Drak and Howling Fjord in the east to the northwest near Icecrown Glacier, the Drakkari trolls first mobilized the defenders on the western front and stepped up their offensive against Grizzly Hills.


    The actions of the dragon-plundering vrykul are becoming more and more obvious. While they are fighting the iron dwarves in the fjord area, they are actively preparing to go north to regain their territory.


    Loken, who was huddled on the cliffs of the storm, has recently changed his low profile and transported the steel army through the remaining Titan device in the Howling Fjord, intending to teach the disobedient servants an unforgettable lesson.


    Handing Sandara''s military and political affairs to Governor Roddick and Nawaz, Andrea returned to Anakis after receiving urgent information from Tyrande.


    In the meeting hall, military leaders including Garrod and Shantis were present, and Andrea had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "What happened? Who will explain in detail."


    Celes sighed softly and said, "The three major events are all related to the Eastern Continent, let me explain."


    "The first thing is about Quel''Thalas. The suppressed nobles quickly reached a consensus to temporarily suspend the competition for mutual interests, and unite to have a head-on conflict with the royalist forces."


    "Although neither side has yet resorted to violence, the political split has begun to emerge. The Silvermoon Parliament and the king are completely torn apart. Non-royal nobles have begun to blatantly incite the people. Internal turmoil in Silvermoon City is imminent."


    This news did not surprise Andrea too much. Although Kael''thas had made a lot of preparations in advance to delay the response time of the parliament faction, the nobles were not all idiots. intelligence and resources.


    Realizing that Kael''thas planned to cut the mess quickly and cut off most of the privileges of the nobles at once, the Silvermoon Council, which had always acted softly, reached an agreement with unprecedented efficiency and showed a resolute resistance to the Sun King.


    Since the founding of Dath''Remar, the aristocratic system of Quel''Thalas has been maintained for thousands of years. The people have already deeply accepted this system, and most people don''t think it is strange to live a life dependent on the nobles.


    Kael''thas does not want to completely abolish the aristocracy, his goal is to limit the excessive privileges of the nobles.


    However, under the special exaggeration of the noble forces, the people of Silvermoon City mistakenly believed that Kael''thas wanted to completely change the political system that Quel''Thalas had maintained for many years, and changed it to a royal dictatorship, so an interesting thing happened.


    The aristocrats who have always oppressed the people blatantly shouted the slogan of resisting dictatorship and promoting democracy. Under the public relations propaganda of wantonly throwing money, many people actually believed their evil.


    "what!"


    Andrea couldn''t help laughing, "A group of feudal nobles actually have the nerve to call democracy there? Is it the democracy of the nobles and the parliament? Can the real ''people'' be the masters?"


    The Silvermoon Council''s method of secretly changing concepts can deceive the ignorant people, but it can''t deceive the old-fashioned rulers of Azeroth.


    They proposed that the so-called democracy meant that the people of Quel''Thalas would be given the right to vote in the future, but in fact this electoral system itself was tricky.


    For example, in the primary election list made by the Silver Moon Council, almost all of them are aristocrats. At most, a few so-called "civil rights representatives" who have been bribed are mixed in hypocritically.


    In this way, what difference does it make who wins in the end?


    What''s even more ridiculous is that the people of Quel''Thalas who don''t know the truth still believe this.


    They thought they had the right to choose independently, but in fact the final winner was determined as early as the moment the primary list was announced, and it was nothing more than a trick of swapping left hand for right hand.


    It has to be said that the wealth accumulated by the nobles during the thousands of years of delegating power to the royal family is indeed amazing.


    In the case of investing in publicity regardless of cost, Kael''thas'' reform goals were distorted. Many people thought that the Sunstrider royal family really planned to play a dictatorship, and took to the streets to protest under the deliberate instigation of the aristocracy.


    It was in this situation that Alleria returned to her hometown. After hearing what happened from her mother, the violent Alleria immediately made it clear that she would support her second sister Sylvanas in using thunderous means. Suppress the mob.


    "It''s not that simple."


    Andrea rubbed his brows and said, "According to the intelligence analysis sent back by Aurora and Ferrien, some of these mobs did take the opportunity to vent their dissatisfaction with the status quo, but most of them were just deceived by the aristocratic faction."


    "Once Cirvanas really takes the lead in suppressing the Amani Forest, the people who were still in a vacillating position are likely to fall to the side of the parliament under the excuse of the nobles."


    Celeste smiled wryly and nodded, "This is what Little Kyle is worrying about. Although the nobles had long expected that the reaction would be strong, I never expected that they would dare to openly coerce the justice of the people."


    Andrea subconsciously tapped his fingers on the table and said, "The situation in Quel''Thalas is indeed serious. If a solution cannot be found as soon as possible, the situation may deteriorate further."


    A country that used a white flag as its national flag and surrendered as a military salute had this experience (daily 1/1).


    It''s been too long, and the memory is already very blurred, and Andrea can only vaguely remember that the king who was executed seems to be called Louis...how much?


    "Leave the matter of Quel''Thalas aside for the time being. UU Reading can only use thunder to suppress it as a last resort."


    Although Kael''thas didn''t expect the nobles'' backlash to be so violent, he prepared for the worst before launching the plan.


    A few years ago, with the help of the reform of the leading army, Kael''thas unknowingly penetrated the tentacles of the royal party into the military at all levels of Quel''Thalas. At least most of the military power has been firmly held in the hands of the royal family.


    Once the situation gets out of control, we can only cut through the mess quickly, and we can only clarify the truth after the turmoil is over.


    "What about the second and third things?"


    Seles regained her thoughts of running around and continued, "The second matter has something to do with the northern countries of the Eastern Continent."


    "A never-before-seen plague began to spread gradually in the remote areas of the northern countries. The governments of all countries sent investigation teams to the countryside to conduct preliminary investigations, and the conclusions drawn could not be optimistic."


    Andrea''s eyes flashed brightly, "Plague...Continue, what''s the conclusion?"


    Celeste nodded solemnly and said, "The conclusion is that this plague is a new type of disease that combines physical and magical effects, and it is difficult to cure it if the ratio of spells and medicines cannot be obtained."


    "Niyana sent a warning from Lordaeron that this disease was not formed naturally, but someone deliberately spread it. The purpose behind it may be very vicious."


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon

 Chapter 562： Alsaces Obsession

    Andrea nodded noncommittally, "What about the third one?"


    "The third thing is still related to the northern countries."


    There was a sneering smile at the corner of Celes''s mouth, "Terenas'' plan for the orc prisoner-of-war camp is over, and this fire may burn on himself."


    After the Frostwolves and the Warsong clan merged, the fleeing orcs broke through all the orc prisoner-of-war camps one after another. The number of orcs snowballed rapidly, and now it has formed a trend that cannot be lost.


    Terenas, who was getting old, couldn''t sleep all night recently. The plague and the orc rebellion hit at the same time. Lordaeron, who had finally recovered a little bit of vitality, became devastated again.


    After entering old age, Terenas gradually lost his early ambitions under the cruel blow of reality. Even if Benedictus encouraged him repeatedly, he could not bring back the young bird that Terenas flew away.


    The cheerfully dancing Archbishop of the Holy Light has been under the surveillance of Prism''s scouts in recent years, and he has not found any obvious changes for the time being. At this stage, he can only be said to be a clergyman who is keen on power.


    After receiving countless disappointments from Terenas, Benedictus began to spread the idea of ??the unification of human beings to the gradually growing Prince Alsace.


    Speaking of Alsace, Andrea felt powerless to complain.


    The prince didn''t know if he had a soft spot for the two labels of princess and female mage, and after his unbroken relationship with Jaina was strangled to death by Dai Lin, he quickly shifted his target.


    Princess Ilucia Barov, who also studied in Dalaran, has gotten very close to Prince Alsace in recent years. Terenas has long intended to ease the relationship with Alterac, and has taken action in pursuit of his son. Happy to see it happen.


    King Alex is very dissatisfied with the relationship between his daughter and the prince of Lordaeron.


    The Kingdom of Alterac was the country that suffered the worst disaster from the orcs, and these disasters from the orcs were ultimately caused by Terenas.


    If it weren''t for the **** prisoner-of-war camp plan, the orcs would have been exterminated on a large scale long ago, and there would be no chaos today.


    But when the daughter is grown up, it is impossible for Alex to follow behind her every day to fight mandarin ducks.


    Moreover, there is no eternal hatred and intimacy between countries, it is nothing more than interests.


    After Terenas took the initiative to express his goodwill and expressed his willingness to help Alterac wipe out the orcs, Alex could only pinch his nose and acquiesce in the association between Ilucia and Arthas.


    Over the past few years, the situation in which the four northern countries united to fight against Lordaeron has undergone many changes.


    The kingdom of Gilneas officially closed itself after the construction of the mighty Greymane Wall.


    Genn Greymane peacefully hid behind the city wall and practiced the isolationism he was thinking of, turning a deaf ear to everything outside the wall. His attitude naturally annoyed Darius Crowley, the great lord of the Silverpine Forest.


    Gilneas, which was in turmoil within the country, had no intention of confronting Lordaeron, and almost completely cut off contacts with other countries.


    Stormgard was also having a hard time. He had already suffered a lot from the looting of the Warsong orcs, and now he had to afford the cost of repairing Thoradin''s Wall.


    Coupled with the Witherwood trolls that continued to cause chaos in the territory, Solas''s gray hair was so worried that he could no longer see a trace of black, so he couldn''t be in the mood to continue fighting against Lordaeron.


    Now that Alterac is also being captured by Lordaeron, the Kingdom of Sheldur cannot stand alone, so they can only keep out of sight and out of mind, avoiding the land route of Tirisfal Forest, and relying on the good relationship with the Night Republic to engage in maritime trade.


    The easing of the external environment gave Lordaeron, already a powerful country, a lot of respite, and the population has reached new highs amid successive years of bumper harvests. However, Lordaeron has been targeted by an evil old secret for this reason. .


    The basis of Undead Snowball is to find a country with a large population as a springboard to complete the initial accumulation.


    The Lich King had already achieved this by capturing the Kingdom of Ankhet, and in the next step he put the hope of the continued expansion of the undead army on Lordaeron.


    In fact, the country with the largest population in Azeroth is not Lordaeron, but the Night Republic on the other side of the sea.


    Although the population fertility rate is not comparable to that of humans, the population accumulated over tens of thousands of years is not a joke. Today, the total population of the Dark Night Republic has exceeded the 10 million mark.


    However, the old problem facing the night elves is still very serious, and they cannot afford to die.


    As long as it suffers heavy losses in a major war, the Dark Night Republic will not be able to recover for at least several hundred years, or even thousands of years, and the population replenishment method is completely incomparable to that of human piglets.


    For this ancient race that had defeated the Burning Legion, Ner''zhul did not dare to offend at will. In the first fight in the Battle of the Underground Kingdom, Ner''zhul felt the difficulty of these ancient elves.


    Excluding the night elves and the Zandalari, who have been busy suppressing the blood trolls and keeping a low profile in recent years, it is not surprising that Ner''zhul will first set his sights on the Kingdom of Lordaeron.


    As long as we win the strongest country in human beings, we may be able to take over the northern countries of human beings at once by following the vines.


    Now the orcs led by Goel are wandering around Steinbrad. Prince Alsace, following his father''s order, set off from Lordaeron with the leader of the paladins and his mentor, Uther Lightbringer, to support them. Alterac, the homeland of his girlfriend.


    Goel received human education when he was a child. Although it was only a few years, some human values ??are relatively close to those of the Frostwolf clan, so he was more or less influenced.


    If it is not a last resort, he does not want to start an all-out war with humans.


    It happened that Orgrim proposed to lead a partial division to attack Nanhai Town at this time.


    Although Orgrim said perfunctorily that he just wanted to rob the food brought by the merchant ships of Kul Tiras, but as a mentor who taught Goel military command and overall reading, Goel, who had been with him for many years, saw through Ogrim at a glance. Tom''s words were insincere.


    Worried about an accident in Orgrim, Goyle just took this opportunity to lead a large army south to attack Southsea Town.


    Grom was very dissatisfied with Goel''s attitude of avoiding the battle, and he volunteered to stay and stop the combined forces of Lordaeron and Alterac. UU reading


    Facts have proved that the orcs today are no longer the powerful tribe that swept the Eastern Continent back then.


    Under the impact of the Knights of the Silver Hand, the orcs who still couldn''t get rid of their exhaustion were completely defeated. Only the wolf cavalry of the Warsong clan as the main force could communicate with the paladins of the Silver Hand in battle.


    The partial stalemate had no effect on the overall situation of the rout, and Grom gathered the rout in depression, chasing the footsteps of Goel and Orgrim to the south.


    When Andrea received relevant information from Lordaeron in Anarchis, Prince Arthas just received the second order from Terenas.


    Uther led the main force of the Silver Hand to continue chasing the orcs, and Alsace''s direct troops turned north to Andorhal to investigate and try to cure the local plague.


    Arthas, who followed Uther to learn the way of the Holy Light, is himself a powerful paladin, and the Holy Light has a strong restraint effect on all evil energies.


    Considering common sense, Terenas'' order was correct, but Andrea had already seen the prince''s end in advance at this time.


    Although he had pessimistic thoughts in his heart, Andrea still wanted to try to change the ending of Alsace and prevent Lordaeron from becoming a hotbed for the further expansion of the forces of the undead.


    "Contact King Alex and say it''s my suggestion, let him transfer Ilucia to Alsace''s side to assist in the investigation, and let Ilucia persuade Alsace if necessary, don''t let this Los Prince Danlun has since gone astray."


    :. :

 Chapter 563： There are traces of tragedies

    In the original history, there are many theories about the tragedy of Alsace, but his own character flaws undoubtedly occupy the most important factor.


    As the crown prince of Lordaeron, the most powerful country in human beings, Alsace, who has been trained by paladins since he was a child, is by no means an idiot, but considering Terenas'' careful protection, he has rarely suffered setbacks in the process of growing up.


    Moreover, the way of the king taught by Terenas is very different from the concept of paladins. The different education methods of Uther and Terenas gradually conflicted in Alsace''s mind.


    Arthas didn''t know whether he should follow the way of a fair and merciful paladin or deal with affairs according to the thick black school taught by his father. The conflict of ideas, coupled with the smooth sailing since he was a child, made him more sensitive to failure.


    The first setback was a major disaster that would endanger the entire Kingdom of Lordaeron and even the whole of Azeroth. Alsace was in a mess right now.


    Fortunately, Ilucia arrived at this time. She keenly saw the hesitation in her boyfriend''s heart, and kept trying to comfort her while continuing to trace the source of the plague.


    When arranging for Ilucia to rush to Alsace as a limiter, Andrea asked Prism to send people to sneak into Stratholme in advance to search for food contaminated by the plague.


    However, Priscim''s scouts were a step behind, and a large amount of plague food had already been loaded and transported to all parts of West and West Weld.


    Andrea immediately instructed Prism to send someone to investigate and assassinate Lord Rydell if necessary, but when looking for the lord of Stratholme City, he unexpectedly discovered that Lord Rydell had long since disappeared.


    "It''s pretty fast"


    Andrea frowned and touched her chin, "I can''t help it, I''ll go there myself."


    Shandris looked at her husband unexpectedly, "Are you sure? Don''t you always advocate non-interference in other countries'' internal affairs?"


    "It''s different this time." Andrea said solemnly while wearing the robe with the help of Seles, "This plague event is likely to affect the entire course of history in the future, and"


    "Maybe it is our acquaintance who is carrying out the task of spreading the plague now."


    After learning from Alleria that the Dreadlord had come to Azeroth, Andrea immediately told Leticia the news.


    Leticia, who was always laughing and joking, suddenly turned gloomy. Although ten thousand years have passed, she still clearly remembers Tichondrius''s rampant and wanton smile when her father died tragically.


    Although Queen Azshara avenged the Moonsong Clan with her own hands, creatures like demons can be resurrected indefinitely as long as their souls are immortal. Leticia had already guessed that one day she would meet Tichondrius again.


    Leticia volunteered to lead her direct troops to Northrend. She wanted to kill Tichondrius herself. With Professor Andrea''s shadow spell on the soul, she would never let that guy escape back to Northrend this time. The Twisting Nether resurrects.


    Originally, Andrea planned to increase troops to Northrend, and a general commander was indispensable.


    Leticia''s overly excited mental state made Shandris very worried, and Andrea simply transferred the main force of Shandris'' sentry force to Northrend, and Shandris was in charge of all battle commands on the ground.


    The Lich King moved into action, proving that the Burning Legion was preparing to officially invade Azeroth.


    This time, it wasn''t the small fights like before. Andrea let Garald stay at Anakis, and began to mobilize the long-awaited night elf army in advance, training them to the point where they could go to the battlefield at any time.


    After teleporting to Lordaeron, Andrea first met with Niyana who was in the royal city.


    Niyana, who has been in Lordaeron for many years, looks a lot more mature than when she first came to power, but at this moment her brows are tightly knit together.


    "Uncle, will Lordaeron perish?"


    "Oh?" Andrea asked with a raised eyebrow in surprise, "Why do you ask that?"


    Niyana smiled wryly and said, "I don''t know why I feel this way, but this desolate country with internal undercurrents really makes me not at ease."


    Drowsiness is inevitable, and as Terenas enters the final stages of his life, his decisions become more and more conservative.


    As for the undercurrent, it refers to the plague spreading in Lordaeron and Benedictus whose intentions are still unknown.


    Rubbing Niyana''s head, Andrea comforted gently, "It''s inevitable that you will have such speculations. This country truly embodies the saying that no matter how big a country is, warlike ones will die."


    Relying on the strength of its own country, Lordaeron''s relations with neighboring countries under the control of Terenas were once very tense. Although it has eased a lot in recent years, the torn wounds are difficult to heal in a short period of time.


    This plague event is proof.


    Although there are more or less signs of the plague spreading in various countries including Alterac, with the intervention of state agencies, the source of the plague in other countries was quickly extinguished, but the plague in Lordaeron has It''s getting worse.


    Dalaran sensed that something was wrong with these plagues mixed with magic power, and had already begun to intervene in the investigation. Ilucia was one of the on-site investigators they sent.


    However, after other countries eliminated the plague in their own countries, they turned a blind eye to the tragedy of Lordaeron, and their indifference attitude was beyond words. This is the sequelae of Terenas'' sins in the early years.


    "Get ready."


    Andrea patted Niyana on the head and sighed, "If you fail to stop the development of the situation, your work as an alliance ambassador will almost come to an end."


    Niyana still can''t understand what her tutor said, but she can see some clues from Andrea''s eyes and attitude.


    The future of Lordaeron may be in great danger enough to destroy the country.


    Andorhal is Lordaeron''s most important city in West Weald, and it bears the heavy responsibility of connecting the Tirisfal Glades with the East and West Weld trade routes.


    As a trading transfer station extending in all directions, Andorhal had developed very prosperous many years ago, but when Andrea arrived in this city, the fire had already engulfed the entire city.


    From the Icewind Hill, you can see the flames soaring into the sky from a distance, and the smell of burnt fat wafts along the summer breeze, and Andrea couldn''t help frowning.


    "Are you late?"


    Putting on the shield and ignoring the fire into Andorhal, the city is full of charred corpses.


    Judging from the state of these bodies, they did not die in the fire.


    Andrea had been "fortunate" to see people who were burned to death by fire. Their hands and feet would curl up unconsciously under the burning of the fire, but these corpses were different.


    Most of them lay flat or on their stomachs and apparently lost their lives before the blaze broke out.


    Did you die from the plague?


    It has to be said that Alsace''s act of burning the city was actually the right choice. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Andorhal was hopeless long before Arthas arrived. In order to avoid the spread of the plague, burning the whole city with fire was a safe way to deal with it.


    "Ok?"


    When passing by the square in front of the Civic Center, Andrea stopped, and the nearby high-intensity soul fluctuations caught his attention.


    There are many ghosts in Andorhal that ordinary people cannot see. They are all residents who died here.


    These unjust souls have extreme hatred for the living. When Andrea passed by, they frantically wanted to launch an attack, but they were all blocked by the holy light shield on Andrea''s body. screeching sound.


    The intensity of the soul fluctuation that Andrea perceives is not at the same level as the ordinary souls around him, and judging by the state of the soul, it is obvious that he still retains a very complete sense of reason.


    Hitting the ground with the staff, a round of shadow ripples spread from the ground.


    "Who is among the innocent souls of a large number of civilians, show up!"


    "Hehe, you are indeed the Chairman of Moon Shadow."


    A phantom of a human soul wearing a purple robe appeared about ten meters in front of Andrea.


    This soul floating in mid-air should have been a mage before his death, and his extremely clever "top" forehead seemed to be able to reflect light even in the state of a soul.


    The middle-aged bald mage respectfully stroked his chest and bent down, "My name is Kel''Thuzad. It''s a great honor to meet you, Chancellor Andrea Moonshadow."

 Chapter 564： Chess Players and Pieces

    "Kel''Thuzad?" Andrea smiled meaningfully, "The former member of the Kirin Tor, expelled from Dalaran because of his insistence on researching the banned psychic spells, is now one of the most important pawns of the Lich King. Am I right?"


    Kel''Thuzad was startled, he didn''t expect that just a name would make the other party guess his current identity.


    "How does Chancellor Moon Shadow know that I am now serving the Lich King?"


    Kel''Thuzad looked at Andrea with a suspicious look on his face. Now that he is in the form of a soul, he is not afraid of Andrea''s sudden ruthlessness. Anyway, he has nothing to lose except his soul.


    Andrea waved his hands and said, "You don''t need to know the source of my information, but..."


    After looking at the hesitation and melancholy on the face of Kel''Thuzad''s soul, Andrea tentatively asked, "You seem to have suspicions about the Lich King''s plan?"


    "this¡­"


    Kel''Thuzad was speechless. He felt as if he was completely defenseless in front of the other party. If he didn''t feel the mind-reading spell, he would have suspected that the Moon Shadow Speaker was monitoring his thoughts.


    "Heh~" Andrea smiled and comforted, "Don''t worry, I didn''t monitor your thinking, and there is no need to do so."


    Turning a blind eye to the surrounding fire, Andrea sat down on a barely complete stone pier.


    "Tell me, what doubts do you have? Anyway, you are only a soul now, and things in the material world have nothing to do with you for the time being. Maybe I can help you answer some unreasonable questions."


    Although the Lich King promised that he would resurrect himself in the future, that was the premise that everything would go according to plan in the future.


    Now that the plan had just started to launch, Kel''Thuzad had become a lot more pessimistic about the progress of the whole plan when he encountered the Moon Shadow Chancellor who was hanging not far behind the target.


    Ordinary humans know very little about the night elves. They only know that they are distant relatives of the high elves, live in another strange continent, and rarely have direct contact with humans except for trade.


    As a magical kingdom of humans, Dalaran knows much more about the history of the night elves than ordinary people, not to mention that Kel''Thuzad was once a member of the Council of Six in the Kirin Tor, and he also has a deep understanding of the existence of the Council of Tirisfal. understanding.


    Since the Tirisfal Council was completely destroyed by Medivh, most of the books and artifacts in Karazhan were moved to their own city.


    While inheriting most of Karazhan''s legacy, Dalaran also inherited part of Karazhan''s karma. It was a karmic feedback that Talon Gorefiend invaded Dalaran in order to capture the Book of Medivh.


    There are many high elves among the founders of the Tirisfal Council, and they have a deeper understanding of the night elves than young humans. Kel''Thuzad read a lot of the glorious history of the night elves from the records of the Tirisfal Council.


    As Andrea survived the War of the Ancients and gradually became the leader and pillar of the race, there are naturally many records about him.


    Kel''Thuzad, who was bored in his heart, imitated Andrea and sat down, asking the question that he had been bored in his heart for a long time.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, if you want to defeat the Burning Legion, can you really only use the body of the undead to resist their evil energy erosion?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "Why do you think so? The Lich King?"


    "yes."


    "Ha~" Andrea shook her head amusedly, "Although it''s a pity, I have to give up your luck."


    "Who said that the power of death can definitely defeat evil energy?"


    "The six original forces of the universe are completely equivalent in terms of positions, and the difference is only in the people who use them."


    "I can tell you responsibly that the undead body cannot completely resist the erosion of evil energy. Instead, it will gradually distort one''s mentality because of hatred for the living, and even begin to forget the original intention of becoming an undead."


    The energy of evil energy is really rogue. People who use it can rely on absorbing vitality to enhance their own strength. The body of the undead can indeed prevent the user of evil energy from absorbing and strengthening their strength to a certain extent, but it is a temporary solution after all. method.


    Andrea understood Ner''zhul''s plan. This coward planned to sacrifice all the lives of the entire world to weaken the invading Burning Legion.


    As long as there is no life in Azeroth, the demons will not be able to absorb power to strengthen themselves, and their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    But Ner''zhul is a stupid plan based on ignorance of the Burning Legion.


    That''s right, lifeless planets are indeed difficult to interest the Burning Legion, after all, their original intention was to "purify" the void power of the entire universe.


    But Sargeras invaded Azeroth not simply to "purify" her, but to corrupt Azeroth''s star soul, let her be used by him, and become the right-hand man of the Burning Legion to purify the universe.


    Once Sargeras confirmed that the planet was in a state of death and could not corrupt the star soul of Azeroth, he would slash and explode this lifeless planet with a knife.


    Ner''zhul''s understanding of the Burning Legion probably remained at the level of Kil''jaeden. If he was allowed to see Sargeras with his own eyes, the soul of this old orc who was so in love with the sky would be scared to death on the spot.


    Explaining the countless loopholes in Ner''zhul''s sand sculpture plan for Kel''Thuzad in a simple and simple way, Andrea could feel Kel''Thuzad''s mood getting more and more depressed.


    "In other words, the Lich King''s plan is doomed to be useless? If there is no healthy star soul, the Demon King has no interest in this planet at all?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "Although it sounds cruel, it is the truth."


    "In your opinion, the Lich King, who possesses enormous spiritual power, is just a **** transformed by Kil''jaeden. Before his death, he was the second great chief of the orc tribe, named Ner''zhul."


    "Orc? The Lich King is actually an orc?"


    Kel''Thuzad''s brows frowned even tighter, because in the war that swept across the Eastern Continent back then, except for a small number of unscrupulous careerists, almost all humans did not have a good impression of orcs.


    Seeing that the fire is almost ready, Andrea said with a smile, "Now that you know Ner''zhul''s true identity and his plan full of loopholes, what are your plans next? Continue to wait for his promise of resurrection?"


    "Hey~"


    Kel''Thuzad looked at the smoky sky above Andorhal and sighed faintly, "What''s the use of following a small orc? Sure enough, I was blinded by my own obsession. If you don¡¯t have an identity, come to the door rashly.¡±


    "Kel''Thuzad, I have a proposal."


    A mysterious smile appeared on Andrea''s face, "Since you can''t think of anything to do for the time being, you can stay here and wait for Ner''zhul to fulfill his promise."


    Kel''Thuzad asked in confusion, "Yes, but what''s the point?"


    Andrea patiently explained, "Although Ner''zhul''s plan is full of loopholes, his arrival has indeed brought a series of irreversible changes to Azeroth."


    ''Like his magical helmet of domination...''


    Before crossing, Andrea happened to see the preview cg of Warcraft 90. God knew that the Helm of Domination made by Kil''jaeden was actually the key to connect the material world and the shadow world.


    In other words, Ner''zhul became the lock connecting the Shadow Realm without his knowledge, but I don''t know if Kil''jaeden knew the connection between the Helm of Domination and the Shadow Realm when he was doing this, or Is glass **** eating books?


    Although I don''t know what''s going on in the mysterious Shadow Realm for the time being, as long as he controls the Helm of Domination, Andrea can hold the key in his own hands.


    And the Helmet of Domination is an important prop for "there must be a Lich King". If there is an insider to help Andrea keep an eye on it, no matter who becomes the next lock, this important key will always be under his watchful eye. middle.


    ''Poor Ner''zhul. ''


    Andrea felt pity for this old orc who was extremely incapable of intelligence work. He probably didn''t know what was on his head until his soul dissipated. He thought he was a chess player, but he didn''t know. I am just an insignificant **** in the hands of others. ''

 ~： Chapter 565

    To be elected as one of the councilors of the Kirin Tor by Dalaran, Kel''Thuzad''s wisdom and spell attainment will definitely not be low.


    The Lich King is an orc, and his so-called grand plan is doomed to be nothing more than a dream in the mirror. Kel''Thuzad, who was already suspicious, lost some motivation under the sudden bad news.


    But this doesn''t make his clever mind sink along with his mood. Andrea''s intention is obvious that he wants to stay with the Lich King and become a night elf''s undercover agent.


    But Kel''Thuzad couldn''t figure out what was the point of doing this. Since the Lich King''s plan was full of loopholes, why not gather troops as soon as possible and simply attack him?


    Kel''Thuzad believes that as long as the best night elves are out, the Lich King, who has not yet taken Lordaeron, should be unstoppable.


    What Andrea focused on was not Ner''zhul, or even the second generation Lich King that might appear in the future. What he was worried about was the key to the Shadow Realm, the Helm of Dominion, which had no clear principle until now.


    Even though Kel''Thuzad''s mood was at its lowest level ever, trying to convince a mage with excellent logical thinking would not work by reasoning alone.


    Andrea has her own understanding of human relationships.


    If you want to maintain a good relationship between people, it is difficult for any party to maintain it for a long time only by feelings and interests.


    In his previous life, he had heard a widely circulated joke that destroying the friendship between wine and meat friends only needed two words¡ªborrowing money.


    Although this kind of statement is somewhat absolute, what friends who do not have a deep relationship are most afraid of encountering is indeed a request without emotional basis, and it is not limited to money.


    Andrea and Kel''Thuzad just met by chance. To make Kel''Thuzad easily nod to become a very risky undercover agent, Andrea''s famous reputation alone is not enough, and the contribution of benefits is indispensable.


    "Kel''Thuzad, I know your pursuit."


    Andrea didn''t sink his face because of Kel''Thuzad''s doubts. He still said gently, "You want Dalaran, which expelled you, to recognize your research."


    "Before that, you must first understand a premise, why is Dalaran''s research on fel energy, death and shadow spells so deep?"


    As a former councilor of the Kirin Tor, Kel''Thuzad has access to many precious documents that ordinary mages cannot access.


    He has also heard about the difficulties faced by Dalaran in the early days of its establishment, because the abuse of arcane magic and the study of negative energies such as fel energy and shadows have attracted countless enemies.


    If the Tirisfal Council hadn''t been established in time, whether Dalaran, a magical city-state, could survive until today is still a question mark.


    "Fel energy will attract demons, and the power of shadow will also attract the attention of void creatures. I can understand these, but death..."


    Kel''Thuzad touched his bald head under his soul form suspiciously, "Forgive my ignorance, I''ve never heard of a precedent of someone recruiting evil creatures because of their research on psychics."


    "Really?" Andrea smiled meaningfully, "Didn''t you invite the Lich King? And the Lich King is not the apex of all the dead as he said."


    "Have you heard of the Shadow Realm, or the Kingdom of Shadows?"


    Kel''Thuzad froze for a moment, nodded and shook his head and replied, "I have, but only ''listen''."


    "The Shadow Realm is rumored to be the destination of all the dead, controlled by the goddess of death Hela, but no one has ever really touched it."


    "Hella?"


    Andrea couldn''t help but laugh out loud, "You look too high on her, her title of Goddess of Death has a lot of water, Azeroth has a demigod with the title of God of Death, I know more than that." She alone."


    For example, a loa, the God of Death who is talkative and mean-spirited.


    "The abyss of Hell controlled by Hela is only a small part of the huge shadow world. Although I don''t know the specific principle, it is probably a section of subspace he intercepted from the shadow world."


    Seeing Kel''Thuzad''s eyes mixed with suspicion and expectation, Andrea seduced with a smile that met people''s expectations, "Don''t you want to go deep into the real Shadow Realm to study the deeper secrets of the power of death?"


    ¡­


    Kel''Thuzad was finally persuaded by Andrea, and stayed in Andorhal to wait for the follow-up development of the situation, waiting for the call of the Lich King as a loyal dog.


    Andrea did not tell Kel''Thuzad the secret of the Helm of Domination, but he deliberately pointed out vaguely that the Lich King is the key to entering and exiting the Shadow Realm.


    For Kel''Thuzad, who wants to stand out and show Dalaran what it means not to bully a "young" poor, using his most valued higher-level power of death to secretly seduce can get twice the result with half the effort.


    After leaving Andorhal, Andrea continued to follow the footsteps of Alsace and others from the air to the east.


    The bustling East Weald has become quite dilapidated due to the ravages of the plague. The villages and towns along the way look lifeless, and local people can be seen almost everywhere burying the bodies of patients who died of the plague.


    In Azeroth, a world that can pull up zombies and skeletons, burial is undoubtedly a bad civilization.


    Leaving aside the resurrection of the undead, it is not safe to bury people who died due to the plague. The virus is likely to seep out of the soil, pollute the surrounding water and soil, and then affect the nearby residents.


    Ever since the Lich King blatantly used his name, Andrea has issued an order to the Northrend towns headed by Sandara. From now on, people who die due to various reasons must be cremated uniformly.


    Night elves will not die of old age due to the end of their lifespan, but this does not mean that night elves will not die.


    Before magic mechanization became popular, Andrea had personally witnessed an unlucky woodcutter accidentally die while cutting a tree in Moonlight City.


    Due to poor maintenance, his ax fell off and rebounded while cutting a tree, and the ax blade hit his forehead, and he died.


    Nowadays, most of the labor-intensive work of the night elves is handed over to civilian arcane puppets, which has largely liberated the labor force. However, various strange deaths still occur one after another, and many death methods are even unexpected. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Soldiers who died on the Northrend battlefield would be splashed with the holy water of moonlight. Unless Ner''zhul personally appeared on the battlefield, it was impossible for ordinary psychics to break through the protection of the holy water and lift up the corpse.


    In the battle with the undead in the underground kingdom, Ner''zhul, who was accustomed to the snowball tactics of the undead, discovered for the first time that the number of undead troops was getting smaller and smaller.


    Undead cannot breed offspring. If Ner''zhul''s troops cannot support war with battle, they will eventually fall into this vicious circle of less and less fighting.


    Ner''zhul, whose family is not very rich now, can''t afford this kind of consumption. This is also one of the main reasons why he chose to retire for a truce and give up the city of Ankahet.


    The memorandum recorded Alsace''s whereabouts after leaving Andorhal. He should follow the clues of the plague food delivery, cross the path along the Sodoril River, and reach Stratholme, the largest city in the eastern part of Weld.


    "Uh~"


    It took Andrea a lot of time to recruit Kel''Thuzad, and when he arrived at Stratholme, the sky above this bustling city was already ablaze.


    "It''s late...huh?"


    While hovering over the city in the form of a golden eagle, Andrea suddenly found a small group of uneasy mages standing at the gate of Stratholme, led by a bright girl with a worried face who was an acquaintance he knew.


    "Ilucia Barov?"

 Chapter 566： 0 Jun 1 shot

    When Andrea landed on the ground and turned back into a human form, the less than fifty Dalaran mage team was startled, and some mages subconsciously raised their staffs at Andrea like frightened birds.


    "wait!"


    When Ilucia saw the face that remained in her childhood memory, she raised her hand to stop the attacks that the mages were about to launch.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow?"


    Andrea smiled and nodded to Ilucia, "It''s me, long time no see, Ilucia."


    The last time I saw this girl, she was still a childish voice. After more than ten years, the cute girl carved in pink and jade has grown into a slim girl.


    Having no time to catch up with Ilucia, Andrea interrupted the other mages'' questioning with a wave of his hand, and asked straight to the point, "What''s the situation now? Why aren''t you with Alsace?"


    Ilucia said bitterly, "What will happen to him next is not for me to see. I will leave those who don''t want to participate with me outside the city, and lead a large army into the city...to purify the plague."


    "Humph!"


    A young mage behind Ilucia complained angrily, "That prince of Lordaeron, in order to eliminate the plague, he actually wants to massacre the city, massacre the city!"


    "The leader of the Knights of the Silver Hand, Uther, opposed the decision of Prince Alsace, and was ordered by him to disband the Knights and strip all military positions. Get in touch with the King of Sri Lanka."


    Andrea nodded knowingly. It seemed that Arthas was still on the road of no return step by step under the lure of a certain dreadlord.


    But it should be too late now, Stratholme is indeed hopeless. Although Alsace''s decision is radical, it cannot be completely wrong in terms of the way of handling it.


    "Iluxia, tell me Alsace''s course of action, and you go in with me to persuade him."


    Andrea said sternly to Ilucia, "This city massacre is likely to be a turning point in Alsace''s life. If you can''t pull him back from the edge of the abyss, the next time you meet him... you may be able to control that body." It¡¯s not him.¡±


    Andrea''s words were half true and half false, which was enough to deceive Ilucia, who was not deeply involved in the world.


    "I go!"


    Ilucia clasped her hands in front of her chest and made a gesture of prayer, and her immature and pretty face showed a firm look, "Sure enough, there was a problem with Alsace''s choice, and the induction of that big bat played a big part in it." I will personally go to the city to persuade him.¡±


    Compared with the independent Jaina, Ilucia is a little less assertive, and a little more gentle and understanding.


    Although she thought in her heart that Alsace''s choice was wrong, she did not embarrass Alsace on the spot like Jaina in the original history, further hitting Alsace''s already severely damaged heart, but chose to tolerate and understand his difficulty.


    "Okay, let''s go then."


    Andrea turned into a golden griffin in a burst of light and shadow. Ilucia, who knew he was a druid for a long time, was not frightened, and neatly arranged her robe and climbed onto the back of the griffin.


    Before leaving, Ilucia, as the leader of the team, ordered the Dalaran investigation team, "Roy, Garland, you go to the Royal City of Lordaeron and Dalaran respectively, and tell the information here to King Terenas and Anthony. Master Darth."


    "Others continue to stay outside the city and set up defensive positions, ready to respond at any time."


    After all, she is an elite taught by the Barov family. Although she looks weak, the education Ilucia received from her childhood made her calm in times of crisis, and she made arrangements for the mages of the investigation team in an orderly manner.


    "Hold on tight, the next flight will be bumpy!"


    After taking off smoothly, Andrea looked at the fire in the arena to remind Ilucia, and at the same time covered the two bodies with a warm shield of holy light.


    After confirming that Ilucia was ready, the Griffin''s powerful wings suddenly waved with more force, and with a gust of wind whistling past, it disappeared from the Dalaran investigation team in the blink of an eye.


    The fire along the way was separated by fierce air currents, and Andrea used the powerful dynamic vision of the raptor to search for Alsace on the ground while flying at high speed.


    "found it!"


    Arthas seems to have completed most of the "purification" process at this time, and the Lordaeron army he led is fighting a dreadlord with a joking smile in front of the Cathedral of the Holy Light in Stratholme.


    Although the Dreadlord belongs to the fighting powerless race within the Burning Legion, it is strong enough to face ordinary mortals.


    There are many low-level undead resurrected by the necromancer around this fearful demon king who can''t tell who he is. The armies of both sides are entangled, and it is difficult to tell the winner in a short time.


    And Arthas brandished his holy light-shining hammer with a frenzied face, fighting the dreadlord who was clearly playing tricks on him.


    Unable to attack for a long time, the opponent hid back and forth like a slippery loach, and Alsace''s heart, which was already full of guilt and anger, became even more irritable.


    "Coward! Fight me head-on!"


    "Hehe~" The Dread Demon King is still walking around to avoid Alsace''s war hammer "Young prince, you are too young, if your mentor Uther is here, you can still make me a little afraid, you... not enough grid."


    The words of the Dreadlord just hit the wound in Alsace''s heart. If Uther walked with him, the number of undead around him would definitely be greatly reduced at this time.


    Stratholme was the first city to spread the plague. Just as Alsace judged, the people in this city were infected and there was no cure.


    The essence of this massacre is that Arthas uses killing to prevent the enemy from pulling up more undead armies. For the safety of Lordaeron, he cannot just watch hundreds of thousands of people in a city being transformed into future threats.


    Uther is a model paladin, and he has his own code of conduct in his heart. Even if he knows that Stratholme is hopeless, he will not use such a cruel method to destroy the imaginary enemy in the future, which is not in line with his life creed.


    In the eyes of the distraught Alsace, the powerful and enlightened mentor in the past seemed extremely pedantic at that time, and the words of the Dreadlord further tore open the scars in his heart.


    "Shut up, UU reading devil! You don''t know anything about Uther!"


    Alsace''s attack like a crazy tiger was completely out of order, and he wasted his energy by swinging the heavy hammer in vain, but he still couldn''t reach the opponent''s side.


    "Haha! Your Highness, is this all your strength?"


    The Dreadlord continued to tease Alsace, whose heart was about to collapse, "The undead in front of you are just a small part of the Scourge. No matter how hard you struggle, Lordaeron will definitely fall!"


    "Oh, really?"


    The sudden words contained a deadly threat, and the face of the fearful demon king who was talking nonsense suddenly changed, and he turned into countless bats on the spot, preparing to evacuate.


    "Just want to run now? It''s too late."


    "Bang!"


    A golden cage made of holy light covered all the fleeing bats, and the bats that hit the edge of the cage screamed "cheeping", and finally they could only gather together to reappear that Nasrez Tom''s figure.


    Many places on his body were scorched by high concentrations of holy light, and the fearful demon king looked at the griffin that had returned to its original shape after landing in horror, completely ignoring Ilucia who was jumping into Alsace''s arms excitedly.


    "Andrea Moonshadow! Why are you here?!"


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 ~： Chapter 567 A Strong Body, A Fragile Mind

    Andrea didn''t answer the words of the dreaded demon king, holding up the Garnier staff in his hand, and the golden curtain of holy light enveloped the entire battlefield in front of the church.


    The bright rain of holy light fell from the top of the light curtain, and the humans and undead who were drenched by the light rain showed completely different reactions.


    The wounded human soldiers were surprised to see their wounds heal quickly under the effect of the light rain, while the undead screamed hoarsely, trying to avoid the ubiquitous golden rain.


    After completing a round of clearing and weakening, the human side had an absolute advantage on the battlefield, and Andrea turned to the earth-colored Dreadlord under Alsace''s horrified gaze.


    "So, which one are you?"


    "Varimathras? Detherok? Anaceron? Or Mephistroth?"


    The dread demon king who was locked in the cage of holy light shouted angrily, "I am Mal''Ganis!"


    Every nathrezim is a cunning creature, and even within their kind is full of intrigue and intrigue.


    He was the only one among the bunch of names that Andrea called out, which made Mal''Ganis very upset.


    Andrea shrugged, "Whatever, you all look similar anyway."


    "Let''s get down to business, did you just say that Lordaeron is doomed to fall?"


    Andrea looked at Mal''Ganis, who kept rolling his eyes, with great interest, "Who gave you confidence? Ner''zhul, that old orc who called himself the Lich King? He was still isolated from Azeroth and couldn''t get in." Kil''jaeden?"


    The manic Arthas finally calmed down a lot under Ilucia''s comfort. Hearing that the Lich King was an orc, he once again clenched the warhammer in his hand.


    ¡®Is the orc playing tricks again? ''


    Mal''Ganis knew something was wrong when he saw the change in Arthas'' demeanor, and his mission might fail.


    Mal''Ganis is not afraid of death. If he dies, he will return to the Twisting Nether to be resurrected, but if the mission fails... the punishment of the Burning Legion is definitely more difficult than death.


    "The Lich King has long since gotten rid of the restrictions of the mortal body, and has drawn a clear line of demarcation from the orcs. Now he is the Lord of the Undead in command of the Scourge!"


    "The plague food has already flowed throughout the entire territory of Lordaeron. This country is hopeless. If you don''t want to be implicated, you''d better..."


    Andrea condensed the energy of the Holy Light Cage, turning it into countless circles of light that bound Mal''Ganis and dragged him in front of her.


    "Watch your words, little bat."


    A shot of holy light hit his face, and the highly compressed energy made Mal''Ganis let out a shrill scream. The only moving bald head swayed from side to side, appearing in great pain.


    Alsace was in a very complicated mood at this time. After he calmed down, he realized that Mal''Ganis had been teasing him with words before, which made him unable to calmly think and judge. He was always played by the opponent in the battle.


    However, in the hands of this night elf, the powerful enemy that Alsace thought was difficult to defeat was rounded and flattened like a toy. This kind of psychological gap made it difficult for Alsace, who had been smooth sailing since he was a child, to accept it.


    "I''m so weak? Didn''t my father say that I''m a genius?"


    Andrea still had a question and wanted to interrogate the big bat, so he knocked out Mal''Ganis, who was in great pain, on the spot, and prepared to take him back for interrogation slowly.


    "wait!"


    Alsace saw that Andrea was about to take Mal''Ganis away, so he hurriedly stood up to stop him.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, Mal''Ganis has caused immeasurable damage to Lordaeron, and he must be brought back to Lordaeron''s royal city for trial."


    Andrea nodded to Alsace and said, "Yes, but this guy is still useful, we can''t let him die easily for now, please forgive me, Prince."


    "this¡­"


    Thinking of the hundreds of thousands of people who died in Stratholme and Andorhal due to the plague, Alsace wished to kill Mal''Ganis.


    But he couldn''t ignore Andrea''s opinion. After all, the other party was a big boss with supreme power in the powerful and ancient country across the sea.


    "Alsace..."


    Ilucia pulled Alsace''s sleeve and signaled him to give in temporarily with his eyes.


    "Huh~"


    Arthas adjusted his breathing, "Okay, but I hope Chairman Moon Shadow can tell me where is the man behind the Lich King?"


    Seeing the stubborn expression on Alsace''s face, Andrea frowned, "Dalaran''s support mage is outside, we will return to Lordaeron''s royal city later, and I will naturally tell King Terenas the whole story." , why is the prince in such a hurry?"


    Arthas hesitated for a moment, but finally shook his head firmly, "No, I don''t plan to go back."


    Ilucia was taken aback, "Alsace?!"


    Gently touching Ilucia''s long silver hair, Arthas said decisively, "The Scourge has caused great damage to my country. If we can''t wipe them out in one go, maybe there will be a second or third one." One, maybe more Mal''Ganis appear."


    Alsace remembered the name of the Dreadlord that Andrea had read just now, and it was obvious that there was more than one such twisted and deformed monster.


    Moreover, Alsace still had a pimple in his heart at this time. Before that, he overstepped his father''s authority and dismissed his mentor Uther with a strong attitude. Before he made results, he had no face to go back and face the two elders.


    ''So tough? ''


    Andrea spread his hands helplessly and said, "I can tell you, but the Lich King is in the remote Northrend continent, and there is no King Terenas to allocate ships for you, how are you going to continue going north to sea?"


    Alsace smiled confidently, "This is easy to handle. Stratholme is a port city, and there are still a large number of merchant ships in the city''s harbor. With a little modification, they can sail smoothly."


    Andrea frowned, "Ner''zhul, you''ve prepared well. You didn''t destroy the chasing ship, and deliberately induced Alsace to continue northward." ''


    Now that Alsace''s words have reached this point, Andrea is not someone to him, and he doesn''t have enough ground to stop him from pursuing revenge.


    "Well, I will bring Mal''Ganis back to Lordaeron and tell King Terenas the whole story."


    Andrea looked at Ilucia, UU Reading This girl made it clear that she planned to accompany her all the way.


    But Arthas pushed his girlfriend out of his arms with difficulty at this time, "Ilucia, you should also return to Dalaran to report the situation to Master Antonidas in person, the bitter cold north is not suitable for you."


    "but¡­"


    Arthas kissed the anxious Ilucia on the forehead, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, my father''s reinforcements should arrive soon, I will definitely kill the Lich King with my own hands, for the tragic death of Lordaeron Revenge of the people."


    Alsace''s determination was made, and the repeated blows made him eager to use victory to restore his lost self-confidence.


    In his opinion, no matter how strong the Lich King is, it cannot match the impact of thousands of troops, and the Holy Light can greatly restrain the undead, and Andrea has shown the effect before.


    However, Arthas didn''t take into account that the undead resurrected by Stratholme were just low-level zombies with no brains, and they couldn''t be compared with the elite undead under Ner''zhul.


    Andrea''s ability to suppress a large number of low-level undead with one blow does not mean that he can rush into the Frozen Throne Kai Wushuang, at least until he reaches the level of a true god.


    With Mal''Ganis rolling his eyes in his hand, he watched Alsace set sail, and Andrea touched his chin worriedly.


    ¡®This unlucky kid won¡¯t go back to the old path again, will he? For the time being, let Shandris and the others pay attention. ''

 Chapter 568： complicated situation

    The stubborn Alsace finally left his relatives and friends and went north to Northrend. Andrea used the shadow familiar to get in touch with Leticia through the shadow space, and asked Shandris to pay attention to Alsace''s movements in advance.


    Ner''zhul''s existence is rather subtle. Apart from the problems in the Shadowlands, Andrea temporarily kept him and planned to let the Scourge cause some trouble to Loken next door.


    Now the situation in Northrend is becoming more and more complicated. It seems that various forces are at war, but after careful analysis, if a full-scale war is really triggered, many of them seem to suddenly cease fighting and join forces.


    Priscim has already found out the reason why Ymiron and Loken fell out, and the root cause is still the curse of flesh and blood.


    The Vrykul used to have a solid steel body with an endless lifespan. Ymiron can sit on his throne forever, which is very important for an ambitious king.


    After being affected by the weakening curse, Ymiron felt that his body was getting old year after year, and his people had changed from being invincible to the current weak appearance.


    The failure of the war with the night elves can barely be justified, after all, the other party is also a powerful ancient race that has survived in Azeroth for countless years, and is worthy of the name of the mortal overlord of Azeroth.


    But now Utgarde Castle can''t even take down the alliance explorer town of Wagarde in front of its own door, which makes Ymiron completely unacceptable.


    In his anger, Ymiron blamed the curse of flesh and blood on the titan guardians like Loken, thinking that they withdrew the blessings given to the Vrykul, which made the Dragon Raider clan fall into this situation today.


    Although the logic of this anger is very nonsense, Ymiron''s blame just hits the right spot. After all, the source of the curse of flesh and blood on the Vrykul is Yogg-Saron behind Loken.


    Priscim deliberately sent scouts to fan the flames between Loken and Ymiron. Today, he smashed a few vrykul to death with the iron dwarf''s war hammer, leaving a few iron dwarf corpses behind. .


    The western battlefield of the night elves had to deal with Ner''zhul''s natural disaster of the undead. Of course, the more peaceful the eastern front, the better. It was in the interest of the night elves to let Loken and Ymiron fight each other.


    Loken also had a very headache at this time, the little brother is disobedient, and he must send troops to teach him a lesson.


    But in the process of expanding their influence, the group of bones and sticks in the west naturally provoked him as a neighbor, and it would be impossible not to show Ner''zhul some color, at least let him know that the Storm Peak is not a place where he can set foot casually.


    Under the restraint of all parties, it is really difficult for Andrea to attack Ner''zhul with all his forces. If he shows an overwhelming advantage and forces other forces to unite, then the fun will be great.


    Raiden, Thorim and others are even more useless. Once they are thrown into the battlefield, Loken will definitely start the Creator Engine with all his strength like crazy, and burst out a large steel army for you in minutes.


    Raiden is currently sitting in the Nalaksha engine to collect materials and station troops. Before he has complete assurance, he must not reveal his existence, so as not to force Loken and Yogg-Saron to jump over the wall.


    And the Naga sweeping across the coasts is also one of the factors that bothers Andrea. N''Zoth, who is hiding in the dark, is watching. Once he decides to go all out, the Emerald Dream, Naga and Deathwing are likely to be dispatched together.


    No matter how many night elves have troops, it is impossible for them to attack the whole world by themselves, and the Burning Legion''s penetration of Azeroth has never stopped.


    The top priority is to curb the expansion of Ner''zhul''s undead as much as possible, and secretly monitor the movements of the Burning Legion vanguards such as the Dreadlord. It is best to lure the Scourge and Loken to fight each other, let them restrain each other, and buy enough time for Raiden''s rioters.


    When Andrea arrived at the Royal City of Lordaeron with Mal''Ganis, Niyana immediately greeted her solemnly and told Andrea the bad news face to face.


    "Orcs have landed in Northrend?"


    Andrea asked in surprise, "What''s going on? How did they grab the boat and go to sea?"


    Niyana smiled wryly and pointed at Daelin, who was furious in Lordaeron''s great conference hall. did not expect¡­"


    Daelin, who hadn''t contacted Terenas for a long time, accepted the rare invitation to come to Lordaeron. The main purpose was to discuss the escape of the orcs.


    "My naval fleet is making final preparations before sailing, those damned Drust barbarians! If it wasn''t for their troubles, how could Kul Tiras be in such a mess!"


    Drust''s rebellion intensified, and the power of the Witch Council expanded rapidly.


    After years of lurking, the commander behind Drust identified the weakness of the people of Kul Tiras, and used their most desired things to lure the Kul Tirans living in Drustvar to join the Witch Council.


    Fortunately, the fleet in Stormsong Valley can be dispatched at any time, but because a large number of troops have been mobilized to suppress the Drust''s rebellion, it will take some time to raise enough experienced sailors to go to sea.


    Andrea had already made preparations to let the First Fleet of the Navy patrol back and forth near the east coast of Kalimdor, just to prevent the orcs from landing, but they didn''t expect them to go north to the Borean Tundra.


    The reason for the boreal moss is that blue dragons live on the nearby Coldarra Island, which is the weakest area of ??the night elves except for Icecrown Glacier and Storm Peak.


    However, the large-scale Northward migration of the orcs is an opportunity. If they can be lured to join the attack on the undead natural disaster, it may break the current embarrassing balance of Northrend.


    But there is still a problem in the middle, the first Lich King Ner''zhul.


    No matter what form Ner''zhul is now, he was an orc or a warchief before his death, and it''s hard to say what he thinks about his people.


    If the Scourge and the orcs join forces...it will be a very troublesome disaster.


    "Hey~"


    Patting his forehead with a headache, Andrea casually threw Mal''Ganis, who was like a dead fish, into the conference hall.


    "This guy is the chief culprit who caused the plague to spread in Lordaeron. Look at his appearance. I will bring this guy back to Anakis later. UU Reading "


    "One more thing." Andrea looked at the extremely old Terenas, "Prince Alsace refused to listen to my persuasion, and insisted on going to Northrend to hunt down the Scourge. He hoped to get more troops from the rear." Support, everyone should make up their minds as soon as possible."


    I still have a lot of things to do, and Andrea has no time to intervene in the disputes within the alliance. Anyway, Alsace is not his family''s cub.


    Andrea has tried his best to prevent him from going the original way. If he is still bewitched by Ner''zhul, it is because of his fate, and no one else can blame him.


    Before Andrea teleported away from Lordaeron, the bad news from Quel''Thalas came again.


    "Undead?"


    Andrea pressed his temple with a splitting headache, "How could the undead appear in Quel''Thalas? Could it be that group of nobles..."


    "yes."


    Niyana also said with a bitter face, "The royal party holds most of the military power, and the aristocratic faction has no chance of winning a direct confrontation. I don''t know who made the first suggestion. The noble faction began to introduce psychic spells to increase their military resources."


    "Hiss~"


    Andrea gasped, "Is it so ruthless? Using dead clansmen as raw materials?"


    "Speaking of which, the high elves are born with the undead..."

 Chapter 569： Surprise delivered to your door

    Even with psychic spells to resurrect the dead soldiers of both sides, the noble faction and the royal party are still at an absolute disadvantage after fighting each other.


    Although the noble faction wanted to stick to the most prosperous territory of Eversong Forest, the troops directly under the royal family and the ranger troops led by Cirvanas made it impossible for them to hold their foothold.


    As a last resort, the aristocratic faction had no choice but to flee all the way through the mountains and forests to the southeast. In the end, those who hid in Tibet got into the former site of Zul''Aman to stabilize their position.


    "Zul''Aman"


    Andrea shook her head dumbfounded, "Ceres has long suggested that Quel''Thalas develop Zul''Aman. If you follow her advice, Zul''Aman won''t be defenseless at all. Now it''s fun."


    After all, Zul''Aman was the former capital of the Amani Empire. Although the city walls were relatively dilapidated, they were barely usable.


    There are quite a few powerful mages among the members of the aristocratic faction. Using magic power to temporarily strengthen the city wall, and then let the tireless undead step up repairs, sooner or later a strong city will be built.


    Moreover, the undead do not need food and supplies, and mages can make their own arcane food and water to satisfy their hunger and thirst, which is equivalent to eliminating the problem of logistical supplies.


    If this civil war cannot end quickly, once the aristocratic faction has gained a firm foothold, they can rely on psychic spells to expand their power step by step.


    This is the disgusting thing about necromancy, people who don''t know enough about it can easily be beaten by them more and more.


    It is also interesting to talk about the whereabouts of the Amani trolls. Zul''jin escaped before the Horde was defeated.


    He did not try to lead his troops back to the Amani Forest, but went to Stranglethorn Valley to borrow a ship from the jungle trolls of Gurubashi, and traveled all the way across the ocean to the island of Zandalar. Temporarily stayed in the name of asylum.


    God King Rastakhan''s attitude is more intriguing. He generously left the Amani trolls behind and promised to seek justice for them.


    The contemporary God King''s attitude towards the night elves is not very good, and the Prophet Zul is even more of a troll-like angry youth, and the two hit it off with similar positions.


    Although the Zandalari are still busy cleaning up the blood trolls on the island, Andrea always feels that they will add obstacles to the night elves in the future.


    Rezan and the other loa have a good attitude towards the night elves, but after all, they are only enshrined existences. At most, they give the god-king the right to make suggestions and cannot influence the Zandalari leader''s political stance.


    Zul''jin seems to have received the promise from Rastakhan and Zul, and has been living in Dazar''alor in peace and contentment for the past few years. According to Rezan, Amani also sent troops to join the battle to siege the blood trolls .


    Although Blood God G''huun is comparable to the authentic Ancient God in terms of strength and contagion, his area is too cramped, and the entire island is the territory of trolls, so there is too little room for him to play.


    This time the Zandalari trolls are determined to clean up Nazmir. In addition to using their best, the loa, who used to be very careful in the past, also entered the battlefield one after another.


    No matter how strong G''huun is, he can''t fight against multiple loas with different abilities at the same time, and he can''t exert his full strength while the seal of Dallaro is still in place.


    The blood troll''s sphere of influence was gradually reduced, and it gradually retreated to the vicinity of the Temple of Odile in the center of the swamp.


    Once the Zandalari wipe out the last threat on the island, with Rastakhan and Zul''s rather aggressive style of action, they will definitely actively intervene in Azeroth''s affairs, and what kind of changes will it bring to the whole world? It''s hard to say.


    Although the situation in Quel''Thalas did not go according to Kael''thas'' plan, the escape of the aristocratic faction returned large areas of Silvermoon City and Eversong Forest to the royal family.


    The aristocratic faction hiding in Zul''Aman showed no signs of taking the initiative to attack for the time being. Kael''thas took this opportunity to clean up their remaining forces in Silvermoon City, and let nobles loyal to the royal family take their place, forming a brand new Silvermoon Council.


    After pondering for a while, Andrea said, "Send a message to the Sun King, congratulations to the Sunstrider royal family for putting things right, and tell them the trick to contain the undead. We can''t let those nobles snowball the undead army."


    Although not all efforts were made, at least the noble faction was driven out of the core area of ??the kingdom. The Sun King ordered the Ranger General Sylvanas to send troops to surround Zul''Aman to ensure that the noble faction could not easily break through the line of defense.


    The undercurrent of Quel''Thalas was turbulent as the two sides fought, but it calmed down in a short period of time, but Andrea was still wary of the group of high elf traitors who used psychic spells.


    As the enlightenment teacher of human spells, the high elves had research on psychic spells many years ago, but it was exposed at this juncture, and Andrea didn''t believe it was just a coincidence.


    Is it the ghost of Ner''zhul''s Immortal Cult again?


    The spread of the Eternal God Religion was led by Kel''Thuzad in his lifetime. In order to find out the answer to this question, Andrea made a special trip to Andorhal and got an accurate answer from the earth-bound spirit Kel''Thuzad.


    "The religion of immortality in Quel''Thalas was indeed spread by me, but the cooperation of some elves in the kingdom of the high elves far exceeded my expectations."


    Kel''Thuzad himself also felt very strange. At that time, the elf named Dar''Khan took the initiative to help spread the religion of eternal life as enthusiastically as if he had grasped a life-saving straw.


    "Darkan?"


    Andrea squinted his eyes, and sure enough, Erwuzi was always Erwuzi wherever he went.


    Darcandra Hill was the first person in history to stand up and join the Scourge, and secretly told the two idiots the runestones that constituted Bandin Norrell''s barrier, which made the defense arranged by Cirvanas fail.


    "wait!"


    Andrea''s face became serious. The senior members of the Silvermoon Council should all know the secret of Bandinoril''s enchantment. If they tell Ner''zhul the news, once the undead army unexpectedly invades Quel''Thalas, the consequences will be... Unbelievable.


    The high elves are very confident in their ability to protect the barrier, but if the defense is wrongly arranged due to unequal intelligence, the entire Quel''Thalas is likely to be defeated by a large number of undead who have prepared in advance.


    Let me just remind them.


    Too much to do and too little time.


    Andrea didn''t know how to use the clone technique to attack everywhere, so she simply returned to Anakis to sit in the center and direct other people''s actions.


    The news of the orcs landing in Northrend has been conveyed to Shandris, Navaz and others who stayed there. Arthas also followed the orcs and landed on the southeast coast of Keel Wilderness. At this time, he is waiting for the follow-up ships to arrive Gather your forces.


    Mal''Ganis'' miss did not make Ner''zhul give up his plan, he desperately hoped to get a young and strong body.


    It was a surprise for him that the orcs landed in Northrend. After all, he was an orc in his lifetime. If it was not a last resort, Ner''zhul still hoped to inject his soul into the body of an orc.


    As the new great chief who led the orcs to overcome difficulties, Goel, the young leader of the Frostwolf clan, was naturally favored by Ner''zhul.


    At this time, Ner''zhul was quietly observing the commanding Goel from the exit of the cave in the Borean Tundra with the help of the sight of the undead worms. UU reading


    "Hmph young, handsome and capable orc leader, very good, so I have another excellent candidate target."


    "Anub''arak."


    A huge undead beetle bowed its head and said, "My lord, please command."


    "Let Deseroc find a way to lure the orcs to Dragonbone Wilderness to meet Alsace. I want to see who among them is more suitable as my container."


    "As ordered."


    Although the living conditions in the cold Northrend continent are relatively poor, Drek''Thar, the blind shaman of the Frostwolf clan, is very fond of it.


    "Guiel, our hometown of Frostfire Ridge in Draenor is a piece of cold ice and permafrost, which is why Durotan chose Alterac Snow Mountain to make his home."


    Although Drek''Thar is blind, with the help of elements, he can feel many things that ordinary people cannot see.


    "Although this land is cold, the land is full of vitality and the activity of the elements is very good. There are no other intelligent species nearby except for the yak people and walrus people who are indifferent to the world. The orcs should be able to recuperate well here."


    "hold head high!"


    Drek''Thar was interrupted by a few blue dragon hatchlings flitting across the sky, their blue dragon pupils staring closely at the uninvited visitor who was building a camp below.


    Goel looked at Drek''Thar with a strange expression, "Aren''t dragons considered intelligent species?"


    Drek''Thar: ""

 Chapter 570： prelude to collapse

    Although the instructions given by the mysterious man are very suspicious, but for the orcs who are gradually surrounded by human countries and are close to the end of the mountain, there is no other more suitable option except to put all their eggs in one basket.


    When Grom was defeated at the foot of Alterac Mountains, Go''el and Orgrim traveled to Southshore to verify the mysterious man''s first step.


    As a result, they actually saw a large Kul Tiras merchant ship docking to unload cargo outside South Sea Town.


    The next development is very simple. After the defeat, the orcs, who had nowhere to go, forcibly attacked Nanhai Town, blocked the counterattack of the human army, and went straight to the port.


    After some discussion, Orgrim and Goel decided to give up going to the homeland of the night elves and choose the inaccessible Northrend continent.


    Although the Arctic Continent is far away from the center of Azeroth''s civilization, what the orcs need most right now is not to gain the approval of all races in Azeroth, but to find a way to find a base first and survive tenaciously.


    Only by surviving first can we have new expectations for the future.


    The orc''s navigation skills are very poor, and the only relevant knowledge is learned from some kind of money-hungry green-skinned dwarf.


    Fortunately, the merchant ship of Kul Tiras had just returned from Northrend, and there were still detailed navigational aids such as charts, compasses, and sextants on board.


    At this time, Lordaeron was suffering from the large-scale spread of the plague. Alterac wished to send these plague gods away as soon as possible, and Kul Tiras was also slow to respond due to the turmoil in his hometown.


    When Daelin was furious and ready to send a fleet to pursue, the troop carrier temporarily modified by the orcs had already sailed to the vicinity of Northrend by the wind and waves.


    According to the mysterious person, the Borean Tundra is located in the southwest corner of the Northrend continent, and the route set by the Kul Tiras merchant ship is to the town of Valgard in the Howling Fjord.


    When the mainland of Northrend could be seen, Goyle ordered the fleet to turn west and sail parallel to the mainland.


    Goel''s prudence allowed them to avoid the surveillance of the Night Republic in the Garden of Sleeping Moon, and landed in the Borean Tundra smoothly.


    When sailing from Keel Wilderness, seeing the ice and snow scene in the eastern part of the tundra, Orgrim once thought he had been deceived, and it was not until he entered the western half of the Borean tundra that the flowers finally turned bright.


    Although the permafrost here is relatively hard, it is not suitable for the life of farming peoples, but it is completely enough for the orcs who live by grazing.


    The orcs found some ibex with thick coats near the landing point, which proves that there are animals in the Borean tundra.


    Although we still don''t know who the mysterious man is, but now it seems that the information he provided is true. Go''el and Orgrim have initially recognized his kindness in their hearts, and only Grom is still the same. Stubbornly believe that there is a hidden conspiracy.


    Looking at the blue dragon above his head, which obviously had the intention of monitoring, Goyle sighed worriedly, "I don''t know if it''s good or bad to be neighbors with these blue dragons."


    "Notify the members of the clans, don''t provoke the blue dragons at will, and try to avoid their activity areas."


    "Let the animal trainers try to capture and domesticate the local wild animals to ensure the supply of food, and everyone will work together to build a new home for the orcs."


    ¡­


    The orcs who landed on the Borean Tundra still knew nothing about the distribution of forces in Northrend, and their scouts hadn''t been able to complete the exploration of this vast frozen land just after they settled down.


    Although Drek''Thar could sense the peculiar underground structure of the Borean tundra through his perception of the earth element, he had never been in contact with the races living underground before, so he didn''t think about it in that direction at all.


    Ner''zhul''s secret surveillance has not been exposed so far, and he has been secretly observing the process of the orcs building a new home.


    Including frost trolls and Vrykuls, scouts sent by many Northrend native races have detected the abnormality in the Borean tundra.


    Before confirming the details of these new neighbors, the major forces in Northrend still maintained restraint and observed the habits of the orcs from a distance.


    The orcs who got rid of the influence of the devil''s blood for a while seemed relatively peaceful, and they worked diligently to build a new base.


    After confirming that the blue dragon lived on the independent large island off the northwest coast of the Borean Tundra, Goel, Orgrim and the others decided to build the capital on the tundra plain near the coast in the southwest after some discussions.


    To commemorate his father who died young, Go''el named this unformed city Durotar after consulting Orgrim, Drek''Thar and others.


    ¡­


    While the human nations were busy with their own domestic problems and had no time to look north, the orcs gradually gained a foothold in the Borean Tundra.


    Compared with the human countries that are plagued by plague and the spread of zombies, the night elves far away in Kalimdor can devote more energy to Northrend.


    After Andrea returned to Anarchis, she immediately began to process the intelligence gathered from all over Azeroth.


    Tyrande still taunted Andrea, who liked to run around, as usual, but the members of the Supreme Council, including Andrea, had long been used to it, and her complaints and complaints were all ignored.


    The situation in Quel''Thalas did indeed contain hidden dangers. After Andrea hurried back to Anakis, she immediately summoned the ambassador, Vereesa, and told her her worries and speculations.


    Undead natural disasters and plagues are the most popular topics in the Eastern Continent today. Knowing that the aristocratic faction may have colluded with the natural disasters, Vereesa and Luminas immediately contacted the country.


    As long as precautions are taken in advance, it will not be so easy for natural disasters to snowball unexpectedly.


    Although the disasters of the undead and the plague caused headaches for all human countries, except for Lordaeron, whose two important cities were destroyed, the impact on other countries was not too serious.


    The kingdom of Alterac breathed a sigh of relief to finally get rid of the orcs. Although the orcs took away and damaged a lot of goods brought back from Northrend, but in exchange for the orcs leaving, the wealthy Barov royal family reluctantly Still acceptable.


    As one of the main places where the plague broke out, the spread of the plague in Andorhal was not too serious because of the fire in Alsace.


    King Alex built a strict checkpoint on the front line of Chillwind Post. Anyone coming from the north must undergo strict inspections to prevent the plague of Lordaeron from entering the country.


    At the same time, Terenas was struggling to wipe his **** for Alsace.


    Although the two fires in Alsace slowed down the spread of the plague in Stratholme and Andorhal, UU Reading www.uukanshu. However, the huge amount of people and materials lost by these two important cities made Terenas very heartbroken.


    As the country with the strongest comprehensive national strength of mankind, Lordaeron has a total population of about 5 million.


    Among them, the two big cities of Andorhal and Stratholme together accounted for about one-tenth of the total population.


    Although a plague will not put Lordaeron in danger of destroying the country, it will inevitably hurt the muscles and bones.


    Without Stratholme, an important military and economic city, Lordaeron''s control over East Weald is declining sharply.


    The wilderness of East Weald is filled with plagues that have not been completely eradicated and zombies raging everywhere. Bandits and refugees emerge in endlessly, and the stable social order is gradually collapsing.


    Many people couldn''t stand this precarious life, and left their homes to seek refuge in the safest fortresses in East Weald.


    These include the Light''s Hope Chapel, where a large number of priests are stationed, and Tyr''s Hand, which is the headquarters of the Knights of the Silver Hand.


    At the same time, some lords of East Weald also had unreasonable thoughts because of the collapse of social order.


    They quietly began hoarding food to attract refugees, and selected strong and strong people from these refugees to join the army. In the name of protecting the security of the territory, they blatantly expanded their private army.


    Andrea heard a familiar name from this group of lords who had taken advantage of the momentum.


    Lord of Blackwood Town, Baron Osmar Garithos.

 Chapter 571： Troubled times make heroes

    Garithos is also a character who has left a lot of ink in Andrea''s memo.


    However, Garithos recorded in the memorandum is the general who commanded the remnants of Lordaeron, which is obviously inconsistent with his current status as a mere baron.


    No matter what happened during the time when Lordaeron collapsed in the original history, Garithos'' ability to stand out in the broken Kingdom of Lordaeron has already proved his ability and ambition.


    Andrea raised the intelligence priority of Garithos, so that Prism would allocate more of the scouts who stayed in Eastwell to pay attention to him, and report immediately if there was any special situation.


    A fire in Stratholme destroyed a large number of low-level zombies raised by Mal''Ganis, but there were still many fish that slipped through the surrounding satellite towns.


    Now the priests of the Light''s Hope Chapel and the paladins of Tyr''s Hand are advancing steadily, preparing to retake the ruins of Stratholme from the scattered undead.


    But Baron Rivendell, who had been missing before, suddenly appeared at this time, and he also brought a large army of undead giants.


    Baron Rivendell unexpectedly occupied the ruins of Stratholme, and blew up the shortcut to West Weld on the banks of the Sodoril River, blocking the army of the Silver Hand from the defense line to the east of the city.


    Since the Knights of the Silver Hand were disbanded by Alsace, although Terenas knew that this order was unreasonable, but in order to take care of his son''s authority as the crown prince, he couldn''t change it immediately.


    Now the establishment of the Knights of the Silver Hand has not been restored, but Terenas verbally assured the leader of the Knights, Uther, that he will persuade Alsace as soon as possible.


    Due to the distance between East Weld and the royal city of Lordaeron, and the mess in Andorhal, the security of East Weld can only be temporarily handed over to the local lord and the Knights of the Silver Hand.


    The troops directly under Terenas seized the time to purify the plague in West Weld and strive to rebuild the ruins of Andorhal as soon as possible.


    "The situation in the northern part of the Eastern Continent is almost like this."


    Maiev continued to turn over a page of the information booklet and said, "The north is in chaos, but the south is relatively calm."


    "Kaz Modan and Gnomeregan are busy fending off the Dark Iron dwarves in the Badlands."


    "The Kingdom of Stormwind was attacked at the same time from the south to the north. The Thunder King Clan in the Damned Lands and the Blackstone Clan in the Burning Plains seem to have been connected for a long time, and they launched an attack on the Stormwind Kingdom almost at the same time."


    The Kingdom of Stormwind has been developing steadily for ten years. Under the diligent rule of King Ryan and Lothar, the national power is booming.


    Even if they were attacked by two lines at the same time, they performed with ease.


    Prince Varian, who was raised by Ryan and Lothar, has grown up. He personally led the army to fight against the Blackrock orcs on the northern battlefield in the Red Ridge Mountains.


    The battle between Southwatch Fort and the Thunder King Clan was handed over to Gavin Ladd, one of the original five knights.


    Lothar, who is getting older, can no longer go to the battlefield, but as the mainstay, he sits in the central command and is determined.


    The Blackstone orcs stationed in Blackrock Spire are not actually the real Blackstone clan under Orgrim, but evolved from the Blacktooth clan led by Red Blackhand.


    After the defeat of Orgrim, Red, who escaped from the pursuit, claimed to be the true heir of the tribe, and recruited the remnants of the orcs, trying to restore the former glory of the Mafia family.


    But after all, Red is not a person with strong strength and charisma like his father. From the attitudes of Grom and Fenris, it can be seen that they don''t take this little boy seriously.


    Goyle had called Red many times before, but the self-proclaimed great chief Red ignored it, and even beheaded the envoy sent by Goyle, swearing at his new tribe as a bunch of cowards.


    Although Fenris of the Thunder King Clan looked down on Red''s ability, he barely recognized his tough attitude.


    Under Red''s active contact, Fenris agreed to attack Stormwind City together with the Blackstone clan, in an attempt to reproduce the battle situation during the First World War that year.


    Times have changed, and today''s Stormwind Kingdom is no longer the country that was coerced by nobles and made the outside world strong.


    After a disaster of destroying the country, the nobles of the Stormwind Kingdom completely lost the arrogance that dared to anger the king face to face.


    Under King Ryan''s sophisticated methods of dividing and wooing, most of the nobles stuck closely to the royal family of Wrynn.


    In contrast, after the effect of the demon''s blood disappeared, the combat power of the orcs declined sharply, and the comparison of combat power between the two sides was reversed.


    If the Gurubashi trolls hadn''t seen an opportunity and took the opportunity to attack the Dusk Forest from Stranglethorn Vale, the two fronts of the orcs would have been blown up long ago.


    Although the Stormwind Kingdom took the initiative in the war, in this case, they were unable to send reinforcements to the chaotic situation in the north.


    Andrea saw some clues from the actions of the Black Iron Dwarves and the Black Stone Orcs. It is estimated that Ragnaros, the Lord of Fire, and the Old Gods were behind this.


    For the Old Gods, the more chaotic the world is, the more they can take advantage of the troubled waters. The chaos in the north of the Eastern Continent is exactly what they want. They cannot let the Stormwind Kingdom and the dwarves and gnomes help the north.


    The situation in the Eastern Continent was like this. The north was in chaos, and although the south was relatively stable, it was unable to mobilize manpower to support the north.


    After Maiev finished his report, Andrea turned to look at the supreme military leader of the Night Republic.


    "Jarrod, how is our army training?"


    Garald replied solemnly, "In the absence of actual combat tests, I dare not say that the training level is 10,000 years ago, but it should be more than enough to deal with undead."


    Ten thousand years ago, the enemy of the night elves was the powerful Burning Legion, and the undead could not compare with the demons in terms of combat effectiveness.


    "Very well, be ready for war at any time."


    Andrea said solemnly, "The ten-year peace ended. With the rise of the Lich King as the fuse, Azeroth fell into turmoil again."


    "Behind the Lich King is the shadow of the Burning Legion''s sneaky activities. We cannot take this powerful old opponent lightly. We must always be prepared for the outbreak of a full-scale war."


    "Maiev, Mal''Ganis is entrusted to you to torture, dig out all the secrets in him, and be careful not to kill him."


    "Hehe~"


    Maiev, who used to have a stern face, showed a rare smile, UU reading www. uukanshu.com But her cold laughter made Jarod shudder unconsciously.


    Buckling the helmet on the table on her head, Maiev stood up vigorously and walked out.


    "Leave it to me. When it comes to torture, the watchman is a professional."


    "Hey~"


    After Maiev walked out of the chamber, Jarod rubbed the goosebumps on his arms, "I haven''t seen my sister so excited for a long time, I hope that hapless dreadlord can hold on for a while longer."


    Andrea glanced at Jarod. This guy never dared to bb in front of Maiev, so he could only comment a few words in private.


    "Next is the top priority, dealing with the orcs in Northrend and the Scourge of the Undead."


    Andrea tapped the table lightly to attract the attention of others, "The Lich King''s plan to seduce Arthas has a very strong purpose. No matter what he is planning, we must try to destroy his plan."


    "After a while, I will go to Sandara to sit in town. The tutor and the high priest will leave the central planning of Anakis to you."


    Malfurion stroked his beard and nodded, "No problem, but considering the problem of the Emerald Dream, I may not be able to stay in the material world for a long time. If something unexpected happens, Fandral will replace me as usual."

 Chapter 572： Nerzhuls Gu Raising Plan

    As the situation in Northrend gradually heated up, Sandara City became the frontline base for the night elves to coordinate intelligence from all parties.


    When Andrea arrived at Sandara, Governor Roddick immediately sent him the latest information about the various forces.


    Centered on the new capital Durotar, the orcs slowly expanded their sphere of influence outwards. They first had contact with the local yak people and tusrus people.


    The style of the orcs under Goel''s leadership is quite different from before. He uses the military discipline advocated by humans to strictly demand the newborn tribe.


    The orcs were very restrained in their first contact with the tuskarrs and yakmen.


    The yak people do not fight against the world, do not intend to ally with any race, and maintain a completely neutral attitude. Unless it is absolutely necessary, they will not use force at all.


    The tusrus people are very kind and helpful, and they also greet them with smiles when Gouel volunteers to show kindness.


    Through the communication with these two Northrend native races, Goel got a preliminary understanding of the situation of this arctic continent.


    Just as Goyle expected, the biggest force in the Borean Tundra is not the mortals, but the blue dragons living on Caldara Island.


    However, according to the Tuskar people, the blue dragons are considered friendly to mortals among the five-color dragons. As long as they don''t take the initiative to provoke them, the blue dragons will not attack the local aborigines for no reason.


    Except for Lake Wintergrasp, which is surrounded by mountains and has long been regarded as a forbidden land by the night elves, the Borean Tundra has only two lands that directly border each other.


    The Keel Wilderness in the east has been the residence of the Dragon Clan since tens of thousands of years ago. Without the approval of the Dragon Clan, no one is allowed to enter this wild snowfield at will.


    Once a trespasser is discovered, they will be ruthlessly and devastatingly attacked by the Dragon Clan.


    Although there are many strange and powerful beasts in the Sholazar Basin in the northern part of the tundra, the climate here is the most hospitable in Northrend.


    It''s a pity that the Sholazar Basin was marked by the night elves thousands of years ago, and there are druids stationed there all year round to conduct ecological research.


    As the great chief of the tribe, Goel naturally had to think about the future of the orcs.


    The Dragonbone Wilderness to the east is a restricted area and cannot expand to this side.


    Although the Sholazar Basin is designated as their own territory by the night elves, according to the tuskarr and yak people, they seem to have no intention of developing this primitive garden-like area.


    Goel didn''t want to provoke the powerful night elves, but the territory of the Borean tundra was limited after all.


    After part of the land was taken away by the tuskarmen and the yak people, with the birth rate of piglets under the orcs, sooner or later they would face the problem of outward expansion.


    Offending the dragon clan or offending the night elves, the result of the choice does not even need to be carefully considered.


    Although the night elves are powerful, they are also one of many mortal races after all, so they shouldn''t be too strong to be defeated.


    The dragon race is different. These behemoths known as the guardians of Azeroth not only possess high intelligence, but also their own strength is quite terrifying. Once they are annoyed, the orcs may be in danger of extinction.


    "Solazar Basin..."


    Having obtained enough information, Go''el began to return to Durotar City thoughtfully. He needed to discuss the next development route with Drek''Thar and Orgrim.


    At this moment, a black figure hiding behind the hill suddenly rushed out, pointing the gleaming dagger in his hand at Goel who was in a trance.


    "Great chief beware!"


    An old orc with white beard and hair yelled loudly and stood in front of Goel. The heavy ax lifted the assassin''s dagger as lightly as if it was light, and the strong force flew the assassin away.


    The assassin, who lost his balance, deftly turned over in mid-air, and had already stabilized his center of gravity when he landed.


    The assassin with a veil on his face couldn''t see clearly, but Goyle''s personal guards judged the opponent''s race based on his size.


    "Humans! Why are you attacking us?"


    "Hmph! Stupid question."


    The assassin who was judged to be human sneered in a hoarse voice, "What did the orcs do to this world, do I need to list them one by one? You brutal and shameless invaders are ashamed to ask why."


    "you!"


    The old orc guard''s eyes were wide open, but he couldn''t make any rebuttals. After all, he also participated in the old tribe''s war of aggression.


    "Brox, step back."


    Goyle pushed the personal guard, and walked up generously.


    "Human, I am the new chief of the tribe, Goel of the Frostwolf Clan."


    Goel explained in a sincere tone, "The Horde has given up the idea of ??conquering Azeroth with force. We who have lost our homeland want to integrate into this new world and work with other races to protect her safety instead of harming her."


    The assassin''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Do you think I will believe your nonsense? A period of ten years is not enough for us to forget the painful lessons we have learned."


    "but¡­"


    The figure of the assassin slowly disappeared "Young chief, if you really have the sincerity to protect Azeroth, then go east and enter the Dragonbone Wilderness. Only crimes can be forgiven."


    Brooks vigilantly sensed the movements around him with his breath, and it took him a long time to let out a breath of relief.


    "Great Chief, he''s gone."


    "Ok."


    Goil turned his head thoughtfully and looked towards the snow field to the east, "Is the guardian dragon''s approval?"


    ¡­


    At the same time, the Lordaeron army that landed on the south bank of Dragonblight finally got used to this cold snowfield. The scouts just discovered the traces of the undead a few days ago not far to the north of the landing site.


    The location where Alsace led the fleet landed was in the southeast corner of Keel Wilderness, an extremely barren beach.


    After discovering the traces of the undead, Alsace, who was eager for revenge, immediately led the whole army to the north, following the clues on the east side of the mountain range all the way to the north.


    The seduce route chosen by Ner''zhul was very treacherous. Due to the barrier of a continuous mountain range, the Dragon Clan would rarely fly to the remote eastern part of the snowfield.


    Alsace''s army defeated many small undead divisions along the way, and was led to the northeast of Dragonbone Wilderness without realizing it.


    At the same time, the previously subdued undead worms suddenly intensified their impact on the northern city wall of Ankahet underground.


    Under Anubrekan''s request for help, Nawaz, who was in charge of the underground battlefield, sent the army stationed in the Garden of Resting Moon to recuperate to the front line again, and the surveillance of the west of Dragonbone Wilderness was weakened.


    After some discussion, Goel and Orgrim decided to visit the guardian dragon in person.


    A small group of elite orcs, led by Goel and Orgrim, entered the west of the Dragonbone Wilderness openly and aboveboard, and continued eastward after a short rest in the Icemist Village of the Yaks.


    Not far from the Ruby Dragon Holy Land to the west, Goyle''s team was suddenly ambushed by unknown enemies. With insufficient numbers, they fought and retreated to hide under a large glacier fissure in the snowfield.


    When Andrea received the news from Prism, Goel''s troops had already passed through the north of the rift, just in time to avoid the surveillance of the Ruby Holy Land and the Obsidian Holy Land, and joined the Lordaeron army led by Arthas. Meet near the Crystal Rift leading to Moonsong Forest.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea, who was sitting in Sandara, sneered, "Ner''zhul, it''s really hard for you to plan the route for humans and orcs."


    At this time, Sandara City was being attacked by a coalition of demons and undead. A large number of gargoyles and low-level fear demon kings flew out from the cliff in the northwest of Moonsong Forest, and surrounded Sandara City without any loss. The shock was clearly intended to hold back the army of Sandara City.


    Shandris is commanding the horned eagle knights and archers of the sentinel to counterattack, but the opponent''s sea tactics are difficult to repel in a short time.


    Andrea understood the meaning of King Meow, he wanted to use the method of raising Gu to make Alsace and Goyle fight each other, and the winning one would be chosen by him as his body container.


    "The abacus is quite loud, do you think this can trap us?"

 Chapter 573： Shaman and Paladin

    The war between humans and orcs has just passed ten years. Although ten years is not short for humans, it will not make them forget the trauma so quickly.


    Most of the veterans who participated in the battle of the orcs had become low-level officers in the army. Seeing the orcs daring to chase them to Northrend to make troubles, these veterans who had fought the orcs face to face were immediately motivated to fight.


    When the orc war was going on, Arthas was only a ten-year-old boy. He didn''t have the tragic experience of annihilating the country like Varian did.


    But Andrea had revealed to him the identity of Ner''zhul the Lich King before. Seeing the orcs come to ride on his face, the eyes of Arthas, who was full of hatred, turned red.


    "Really, that''s how it is."


    Arthas gritted his teeth and sneered, "What kind of independent Lich King is not a trick of the orcs in the end."


    Raising the hammer in his hand, Alsace shouted loudly, "Soldiers! We have fallen into the enemy''s trap. The despicable orcs control the undead and plot against us. They want to provoke another big war!"


    In the Second World War, the orcs did use undead creatures such as death knights. Most of the veterans still remembered the sense of despair surrounded by the resurrected zombies of their comrades-in-arms. Alsace''s words quickly won their approval.


    "Do you want to raise your hands and surrender? Surrender to those brutal and shameless orcs?!"


    "no way!"


    "very good!"


    Arthas turned over and stepped on his favorite horse, Invincible, he waved his warhammer loudly and encouraged him, "Then abandon all distracting thoughts and charge with me! There is no retreat in this battle, kill!"


    "kill!"


    Goyle originally planned to negotiate peacefully with humans, but the other party launched an attack suddenly due to the large number of people. Goyle and Orgrim could only passively command their elite counterattacks.


    "what happened?"


    Orgrim looked at the group of humans with red eyes in confusion, "That''s the flag of Lordaeron, they''re not Alterac, why do they hate us so much?"


    Goyle sighed and said, "It''s meaningless to say this now, let''s find a way to survive first."


    Alsace''s army has more people, and its fighting spirit is also very high. It didn''t take long for the orc army to be crushed.


    Although the soldiers brought by Goyle this time were few, all of them were elites who had gone through many battles. Under the influence of the shaman spell, they temporarily got rid of the influence of the blood of the devil. Win or lose.


    "boom!"


    Just as humans and orcs were fighting each other because of new and old hatreds, a collapse suddenly appeared below the crack in the crystal, and countless undead bugmen emerged from the ground, attacking both sides at the same time.


    The sudden sneak attack completely separated the fronts of the two armies and divided them into small battlefields.


    The human side has long regarded the undead and the orcs as a group. Although they suffered a surprise attack, they fought with the undead without hesitation.


    The orcs were rather confused. They couldn''t tell whether the undead worms were human reinforcements or not.


    "These bugs..."


    Orgrim personally commanded the death knight during the Second World War. Although the appearance of the death knight and the undead bugman is very different, the principle that drives them is almost the same. Orgrim sees from this method There are some familiar routines.


    ''Gul''dan? Impossible, he is dead, who is controlling these undead behind the scenes? ''


    At the end of the Second World War, he lost an arm, coupled with old age and frailty, Orgrim''s combat effectiveness was greatly reduced.


    At the beginning, he was still guarding Goyle with Brox and others, but with the repeated cutting operations of the undead worms, most of them were consciously divided by these worms.


    Under Ner''zhul''s special arrangement, Arthas and Go''el finally met face to face.


    Goel, who was riding on the back of Frostwolf Xuege, frowned and looked at the young human general who was facing hatred.


    "General of Lordaeron, we have no malicious intentions, why attack us?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! All despicable orcs deserve to die!"


    Alsace urged Invincible to sprint towards Goel, and the two-handed warhammer Holy Light''s Revenge smashed Goel head-on.


    "clang!"


    Go''el was not a pure shaman priest. His melee combat ability was personally trained by Orgrim, and he was no weaker than the fighters of the Frostwolf clan.


    Doomhammer swung upwards vigorously, parrying Arthas'' charge attack.


    Goyle calmly persuaded, "Stop, I don''t want to fight this meaningless battle with you, we just..."


    "You still dare to quibble!"


    Arthas yelled angrily, "Ner''zhul harmed my homeland with the plague, and let the undead and orcs ambush us in Northrend. Do you dare to say that you have nothing to do with these things?"


    "Ner''zhul?"


    Go''el was stunned for a moment, he had heard the name from Orgrim and Drek''Thar.


    Ner''zhul used to be the spiritual leader of all shaman priests, and he was deeply recognized by the elements of Draenor. When the orc clans first gathered, he faintly had the momentum to become the first generation of great chiefs.


    But because of Gul''dan''s conspiracy, Ner''zhul''s deal with the devil was exposed, and his reputation was ruined.


    It is said that after the end of the Second Orc War, Ner''zhul sent people to invade Azeroth again and took away three artifacts. With the explosion of Draenor, Ner''zhul disappeared from there.


    ''Ner''zhul still alive? The fellow orcs of Draenor...''


    Goyle''s absence was regarded by Alsace as proof that he was speechless, and he swung his warhammer even more furiously to attack.


    The holy light is a kind of energy that refines personal beliefs, and Arthas'' obsession to the extreme is also a kind of belief.


    At this time, the holy light on his warhammer was extremely blazing, and Goel felt that the force on the Doomhammer was getting heavier every time.


    It can be seen from Alsace''s almost crazy eyes that his mental state is not normal, Gouel sighed softly.


    ''There is no other way, let''s find a way to subdue him first. ''


    "Earth, please heed my call!"


    Using the power of the earth element to strengthen his own war hammer, Gu''el, who mustered his fighting spirit, uttered a loud and clear battle cry, and fought against Alsace for the first time.


    Ner''zhul, who was watching from behind the scenes, was somewhat disappointed with Go''el. The chief''s performance failed to meet his expectations.


    But when Go''el abandoned all worries and devoted himself to the battle, Ner''zhul''s spirit entered an unprecedented state of excitement, and the battle he was looking forward to finally officially began.


    "Clang! Clang!"


    The dull sound of the clashing hammers reverberated on the snow field, and the fierce collision of the holy light and the power of the elements melted the surrounding ice and snow. Many people on the battlefield turned their attention to the battle of the bosses.


    "Orc, go to hell!"


    Alsace''s whole body shone with holy light, and the completely golden warhammer collided with Goel''s Doomhammer infused with earth elements again during the charge.


    "Aww!"


    The powerful pressure put Xue Ge under Gouil''s body under enormous pressure. Xue Ge, whose life was in danger, became fierce and bit the neck of Alsace''s war horse Invincible.


    "Bah!"


    Invincible in pain swung his neck vigorously, and Alsace''s posture of exerting force was destroyed, so he could only retreat temporarily to appease the injured Invincible.


    "Chance!"


    Gouel drove Xuege, who was panting heavily, to use his remaining strength to charge. UU reading


    "Fire, earth, flowing water and strong wind, please give me the strength to defeat powerful enemies!"


    The four-color light revolved around Doomhammer, and gradually merged into this warhammer passed down from Orgrim.


    "Humans, let your brain clear up!"


    "drink!"


    With a powerful hammer, Alsace, who was in a hurry to block, was thrown away from Wudi''s back. Invincible, who was eager to protect him, raised his front legs and kicked Xuege heavily, forcing Frostwolf and Thrall back, and then turned to Alsa. Adams chased after him.


    "Huh~"


    Gathering the four elements at the same time is not a small burden for the young Gouel, he has no intention of catching up with Alsace to end Alsace''s life, and stays where he is and breathes evenly with Xuege.


    Alsace, who was knocked into the air by the violent force, felt the muscles all over his body throbbing. He struggled to prop up his body and wanted to get up from the snow field.


    "It''s not over yet! I won''t just admit defeat like this!"


    "Give up, stubborn brat, haven''t you realized that you''ve been tricked?"


    The familiar voice came to Alsace''s ears, and Gouel, who had just finished adjusting his breath, also looked solemnly at the stranger who floated above the battlefield at some point.


    "Night Elf?"

 Chapter 574： Andrea: I cant help it, just wait for death, and leave

    Ner''zhul, who was far away on the Frozen Throne, almost scolded, "Why did this guy appear here?!"


    "Tikonos! Aren''t you going to send demons to hold down Sandara''s night elves!"


    "huh~"


    Standing next to the big ice block, Tekenos snorted coldly, "Yes, I promised you that I would hold off Sandara''s defenders, but do you think ordinary demons can stop that powerful demigod?"


    "Don''t play word games with me!"


    Ner''zhul asked angrily, "Where are your high-ranking Nathrezim? Why don''t you let them go up!"


    Tekenos'' original joking expression became gloomy, "Ner''zhul, you''d better figure out a premise."


    "We are the guest generals sent by Lord Kil''jaeden to assist you in forming the disaster army, not your subordinates."


    "Each high-level Nathrezim is a precious asset, and has its own tasks to complete. We have no obligation to die here for your boring plans."


    "And take a step back..." Tekenos sneered, "I don''t think I can stop him by relying on my Nathrezim. It''s useless anyway. Why sacrifice my people to help you achieve your goal?"


    "Don''t you still have the hole card of Anub''arak? Why don''t you take it out and use it?"


    "you!"


    Although Ner''zhul had long made up his mind to get rid of the control of the Burning Legion, the fledgling Lich King could not escape the assistance of demons.


    He really wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of Tekenos'' watcher, but the degree of shamelessness of the other party was beyond Ner''zhul''s expectation.


    Tekenos smiled and said, "Instead of thinking about how to get rid of our surveillance, you might as well think about how to face the wrath of Kil''jaeden after the plan fails."


    Ner''zhul''s plan had bad intentions for the dreadlord from the beginning, and it was he who sent the dreadlord away as part of his plan that caused the situation to spiral out of control.


    Although he was very breathless in his heart, Ner''zhul, who didn''t even have a body at this time, couldn''t completely tear apart his opponent.


    "¡­Anub''arak."


    "My lord, I am here."


    Ner''zhul suppressed the anger in his heart, and ordered in a calm tone as much as possible, "Go immediately, bypass the Moonsong Forest under Zuda''s control and rush to the predetermined location, take the target out of the cave, and send it to the two people at night. Inside the camp."


    Ner''zhul snorted coldly, "Since the plan to fight each other is unsuccessful, I''d like to see which of them can withstand the temptation of a powerful artifact."


    ¡­


    The battle between Arthas and Thrall takes place behind the mountains to the north of the Bronze Dragonshrine, near the eastern end of the Crystal Rift.


    The glacial fissures all over the Dragonbone Wilderness are said to have been left when Tyr led the five proto-dragon leaders to fight against Galakrond. The passage of tens of millions of years has not smoothed out the scars left on the earth.


    Although Andrea didn''t dare to be 100% sure, he vaguely remembered that the cave where Ner''zhul buried the Frost Mourn seemed to be nearby, so one could imagine what that guy was planning.


    Alsace exhausted his physical strength in the previous battle. After leaving the battlefield, the accumulated fatigue hit him all at once. He struggled hard for a long time, but he was still unable to stand up from the snow field.


    Andrea waved his hand and called out a soft wind, lifting Alsace from the ground.


    With trembling legs, Alsace struggled to climb up the back of the loyal Invincible with the help of the breeze, barely allowing himself to sit on the horseback.


    Lost at the hands of a young orc, Arthas felt resentment and humiliation beyond words, but he still had to maintain his demeanor in front of outsiders.


    "Thank you for your help again, Chairman Moon Shadow."


    Alsace, who was extremely weak, said hoarsely, "Where are the orcs?"


    "Retreat."


    Andrea shrugged and said, "The other party''s commander is Orgrim, a cunning orc who knows how to advance and retreat."


    "Seeing the undead worms fleeing into the tunnel, Orgrim decisively ordered the whole army to retreat the moment your soldiers stopped to observe the situation. It is impossible to catch up now."


    "yes¡­"


    Alsace gave a perfunctory expression with a flat expression, and then, under the worried eyes of his two personal attendants, he urged Invincible to retreat back to the camp without any fluctuations on his face.


    ''It''s too calm, it makes him even more worried about his mental state. ''


    Andrea shook his head, ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s get down to business first. ''


    Andrea had sent people to search in Dragonbone Wilderness before, and searched all the caves, but did not find the whereabouts of Frostmourne, probably because Ner''zhul had not sent the sword over.


    But it''s different now. Since he made it clear that the chariots and horses lured Goyle and Alsace, it proved that Frostmourne had been delivered.


    Not far to the north of the battlefield where the orcs and humans fought, Andrea discovered a suspicious cave.


    But when he entered the cave and stretched out to search, he found nothing. Instead, he found a deep hole leading to the ground in the cave.


    "The reaction speed is really fast, have the high-level undead bugmen come?"


    Andrea groaned and touched his chin, "Urgent recovery of Frostmourne, Ner''zhul''s next step..."


    "not good!"


    Recalling Alsace''s strange state of excessive calm before, Andrea immediately turned around and left the cave, chasing the Lordaeron army in the exact direction and flying towards their camp.


    When seeing Alsace again, Andrea breathed a sigh of relief. The prince still had a two-handed warhammer hanging on his back. Ya felt a lot more real.


    ''Since you''re not here in Alsace...''


    Instructing the scouts to keep a close eye on the human camp and report any changes immediately, Andrea rushed in the direction of the orcs'' withdrawal without stopping.


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, the orcs did not hide and flee east and west, but went south along the ruined Titan Road, all the way to Wyrmrest Temple.


    "wrong."


    Watching the orcs enter the Dragon Rest Temple under the vigilant surveillance of the Dragon Clan, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com No matter how powerful the bugman is, it is impossible for a bugman to sneak into the range of Wyrmrest Temple, and it is impossible for Goel to enter Wyrmrest Temple with Frostmourne without being noticed.


    "Alsace is showing off his acting skills?"


    Thinking of this possibility, Andrea felt like beeping the dog.


    "Young man, you are so crooked!"


    When Andrea received an urgent notification from the scouts and turned around to return to the human camp, Alsace had disappeared, leaving the soldiers in the camp panicking to find the whereabouts of the prince.


    The scout who felt that the mission had gone wrong asked tremblingly, "Speaker, shall we continue to investigate?"


    "no need."


    Andrea sighed, "You don''t have to blame yourself, it''s not your fault, it''s only fate."


    Looking at the deep hole leading to the ground in Alsace''s tent, Andrea said helplessly, "Since he is determined to go to a dead end, what can we outsiders do, go back and make preparations."


    Andrea withdrew her frustration, and calmly said, "Before the Lich King completely controls Arthas, send all the troops of Northrend to launch a general attack on the Frozen Throne."


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 Chapter 575： counterattack

    Andrea always believes that a person''s character determines his future life route from the general direction.


    Some people are naturally cautious. Such people may hardly have a bright moment in their lifetime, but at least they will not step on thunder easily and can spend their lives smoothly.


    And some people are keen on taking risks...or dying, they enjoy the pleasure of walking on the boundary line between life and death, and often jump back and forth on the edge of crisis in search of excitement and unexpected gains.


    Alsace is undoubtedly the latter kind of person. He likes the gambling pleasure of "going for it, turning a bicycle into a motorcycle", and he is gambling with his future life.


    As the crown prince of Lordaeron and the future king, Arthas, who accepted the elites since he was a child, is definitely not stupid. Even under the severe blow, he still maintained the most basic sense.


    The sword that suddenly appeared in front of him instinctively made him suspect there was a conspiracy.


    This exquisite one-handed sword exuding bursts of cold air could not appear out of thin air. Alsace immediately planned to check his tent.


    Before Arthas could start his action, an indistinct whisper suddenly broke into his mind.


    "Who is speaking?"


    Clutching the warhammer in his hand, Arthas looked around vigilantly, and finally determined his target on the strange sword.


    The eyes of the demon head on the hilt shone with an ice-blue gloomy light, and Arthas unconsciously took two steps closer to the sword stuck on the ground.


    "Revenge... Pick me up, and you will have... unparalleled strength."


    Intermittent whispers came from the sword, and Arthas pursed his lips and fell into hesitation.


    Judging by the education he has received for many years, the sword in front of him should be a magic sword capable of bewitching the mind.


    But whether it is a novel or a historical record, although the magic sword is described as a danger that is difficult to control, there is no doubt that every weapon that can be named "demon" has extremely powerful power.


    And strength is exactly what Alsace needs now.


    Being teased by Kel''Thuzad and Mal''Ganis, seeing the unreasonable terrifying power of the Moon Shadow Speaker, and losing to a young orc today, Arthas, who had never been obsessed with power before, wanted to become stronger like never before .


    The accumulation of strength is a gradual process. Even a genius can only shorten the time to reach the apex at best, and cannot make people directly upgrade to level 120 with one click.


    The magic sword in front of him is undoubtedly a shortcut for Alsace to quickly gain more powerful power, provided that he can control the overpowering power of the magic sword and not be engulfed by the temptation of the magic sword.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Arthas finally decided to go forward and draw his sword, but the Chancellor Moon Shadow just came to visit at this time.


    Arthas hastily covered the magic sword with his thick plush cloak, and the powerful power overflowing from the magic sword was completely restrained under the control of an unknown being.


    Chancellor Moon Shadow seemed to be in a hurry to find something. After observing that everything was going well in Alsace, he hurriedly set out on the road again.


    As soon as Andrea left, the night was full of dreams, and Arthas decisively pulled out the magic sword from the ground, and the intermittent whispers became extremely clear in an instant.


    "Well done, Prince of Lordaeron."


    "You have chosen a correct path full of thorns. Now, please listen to my explanation patiently. I will explain to you the crisis that Azeroth is about to face."


    ¡­


    Lordaeron''s soldiers finally failed to find traces of Prince Arthas.


    Except for Alsace''s guards who stubbornly decided to stay in Northrend to search, after receiving the recall order from Terenas, most of the soldiers chose to obey the order and boarded the ships they had come to start their voyage back.


    Andrea no longer cared about Lordaeron''s actions, since Alsace insisted on dying, Andrea was not obligated to be responsible for his life.


    But the fall of Alsace means that Ner''zhul has obtained an excellent pawn. If he continues to expand his power, the situation in Northrend is likely to undergo a major change that is irreversible.


    Andrea decided to "adjust" Ner''zhul''s military strength before Alsace''s rise, so as to prevent his excessive power from affecting the strategic balance in western Northrend.


    The orc elite team successfully arrived at Wyrmrest Temple under the leadership of Goel, and obtained the initial skeptical approval of the Dragon Clan with a sincere attitude.


    After all, the tribe led by the orcs was the invader who had brought crisis to Azeroth. The guardian dragon headed by Alexstrasza still couldn''t fully trust them, and their guarded attitude was very obvious.


    Just as the orcs are now settled in the Borean Tundra, Wyrmrest Temple decided to hand over the task of monitoring them to the blue dragon clan of Malygos.


    The Orcs'' first testing quest has to do with the undead who are now expanding their power in Northrend.


    After Andrea gave up looking for Alsace who had escaped through the ground, he turned around and went to Wyrmrest Temple to discuss with the guardian dragons.


    Although the orcs were once enemies, since they decided to get rid of the control of the demons, Andrea thought that they could observe their actions first.


    If it was true as they said, the orcs with an astonishing fertility rate should be durable cannon fodder against internal troubles and foreign enemies.


    In order to prove the determination of the orcs, the Lich King and the undead Scourge, who are the lackeys of the Burning Legion, are the first step for them to prove themselves.


    After returning to Durotar City, Goyle immediately summoned the clans to prepare for battle.


    In order to show the value and determination of the orcs to the guardians of Azeroth, Go''el decided to follow the instructions of the guardian dragon and join the night elves in the attack on Icecrown.


    ¡­


    When the orcs began to actively prepare for battle, the night elves who had already prepared were the first to attack.


    The underground forces led by Nawaz first intensified their counterattacks, and Anubrekan personally charged forward, leading the remaining Nerubians to fight bravely with an incomparable hatred for the undead.


    The night elves didn''t intend to use these nerubians as cannon fodder, and Nawaz also sent arcane puppets to charge the battle. With the advantage of powerful weapons, they gradually pushed back the defense line set up by the undead worms.


    At the same time, Sandara City on the ground also launched a counterattack.


    Although the number of gargoyles is huge, their individual combat effectiveness is not strong. At best, they use numbers to make up for their strength.


    Every member of Shandris'' Sentinels was a sharpshooter, drawing their bowstrings and firing into the air without missing a beat. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    With the help of the defensive barrier of Sandara City, the sentry troops were supplied with sufficient energy from the world tree Andashir, and the energy arrows fired by the magic bow never stopped for a moment.


    The Hippogryph Knights and Chimera Knights in the air are also cooperating with the Luna Wings Arcane Puppets to harvest the lives of flying demons.


    When Andrea returned to Sandara City, the originally dense flying enemies over the city had become much thinner.


    "No more scruples, counterattack with all your strength!"


    Andrea looked at Xia Yue, Shandris'' adjutant, "Dalaryn, you stay in Sandara City and continue to hold the line of defense. If there is any change in Zul''Drak and the Storm Peaks, please notify us immediately."


    "yes!"


    "Laetitia, you will be the vanguard, lead the flying troops to take down the cliff connecting Moonsong Forest and Icecrown Glacier, and buy time for the follow-up troops to spread out."


    Leticia, who couldn''t wait for a long time, revealed a fiery look in her eyes, "Obey! I will definitely take down Tichondrius'' dog head myself!"


    "Don''t be so excited." Andrea solemnly reminded, "Remember, don''t let hatred devour you. Only by keeping a calm mind can you display your strength better."


    "Roddick, the enchantment mode of Sandara City is changed from defense to attack, without worrying about energy loss, and clearing the miscellaneous fish above the city at once!"

 Chapter 576： Desperate Lich King

    The enchantment of Sandara City was designed by Queen Azshara herself, and it has two different modes of defense and attack.


    Before returning to the rule of the Night Republic, due to the lack of energy, it was very difficult to even maintain the defense of Sandara City''s barrier, let alone the energy-intensive attack mode.


    Following the release of Andrea''s order, Governor Roddick, who is very familiar with Sandara, immediately passed down the order.


    The hemispherical barrier covering the city gradually became transparent. The gargoyles and flying demons thought that the other party''s energy was exhausted, so they flocked to the city and prepared to rush into the city to kill.


    Governor Roddick himself stood on the city wall and commanded loudly, "The Arcanist casts a spell to block the sky, and the enemy must be blocked during the transition of the enchantment!"


    The colorful energies flickered over the city, and most of the undead and demon coalition forces were blocked in the air by the endless spells and arrow rain and could not break through.


    According to the law of conservation of energy, the energy drawn from Sandara''s enchantment must appear elsewhere.


    Varimathras, who stayed outside the city to command the battle, suddenly had all the hairs standing on end. The seemingly undefended city of Sandara turned into a den of dragons and tigers in his eyes, and the terrifying arcane energy was rapidly gathering and compressing.


    Many demons who rushed into the city also sensed that something was wrong, and hurriedly flapped their wings in reverse, trying to get out of the translucent barrier above Sandara City.


    "Don''t even try to escape!"


    A glare of arcane light flashed in the eyes of Governor Roddick, and the transformation of the enchantment mode had been completed. As the person who controlled the "switch", the old governor seemed to be rejuvenated, and the terrifying arcane energy spread out from him.


    The blue-white energy sparks like electric arcs began to flash synchronously over the city, and the demons and undead hit by these sparks fell from the sky without any resistance.


    The outer boundary of the enchantment changed from translucent to solid again, and the commanders such as Varimathras outside the city could not see the situation inside at all.


    A few seconds later, when the purple barrier became clear again, there were no flying objects in the sky above the city, leaving only flying ash floating in the wind.


    "Retreat...retreat!"


    As a dreadlord, Varimathras has a deep understanding of the word "preservation".


    Seeing that the night elf air force who stayed outside the city to stop the enemy turned their gazes, he immediately took the lead to turn around and evacuated at a high speed in the direction of Icecrown Glacier.


    ¡­


    When the night elves launched a full-scale counterattack, the orc army also obtained temporary permission to enter Dragonblight, and went to the front line of the war from the entrance of the tunnel connected to Icecrown Glacier in the northwest.


    At this point in time, the construction of the Icecrown Fortress had not yet started, and the Scourge Gate naturally did not exist. Goel''s army crossed the border of the snow field almost without hindrance, and entered the glacier area through a natural mountain tunnel.


    Orgrim originally thought that Frostfire Ridge, where the Frostwolf clan lived before, was already cold enough. The moment he entered Icecrown Glacier, he realized that he had to live a long time to gain more knowledge.


    If the temperature of Frostfire Ridge and Alterac Snow Mountain is about minus 15-30¡ã, then the extreme cold of Icecrown Glacier runs straight to minus 50¡ã.


    Fortunately, the orcs were reminded by the Dragon Clan before they set off, and they deliberately used the thick fur of northern animals to make simple cold-proof coats. Otherwise, their hands and feet would be numb from the cold before they started fighting.


    "Ha~" Grom, who was wrapped in a fur coat, spewed out a puff of white air, and kept beating slightly on his toes.


    "It''s too cold here, we need to get active, it''s best to have enemies appear, and we can warm up through fighting."


    The typical battle-crazy speech made Orgrim smile helplessly on his face, "Don''t worry, there will be."


    Goyle tried to add fire elements to his trembling hands to keep out the cold, but in this glacier area where water elements had an absolute upper hand, the familiar element calls in the past have been unable to work for a long time.


    Focusing heavily on the simple map provided by the night elves, Goel lifted his head covered by a large fluffy hat and looked around.


    "According to the map, the enemy''s base should be near the towering iceberg, everyone cheer up! We may be attacked by the undead at any time."


    "Enemy attack!"


    Just as Goyle finished speaking, the sentinel orc scouts suddenly issued a loud warning sound, "At three o''clock, a large number of air units are approaching!"


    The group of air units encountered by the orcs was the rout led by Varimathras. They ignored the orcs below who had taken refuge near the mountain, and landed directly in the glacier camp in front of the Frozen Throne.


    Goyle took a deep breath, "It seems that we found the enemy''s camp by mistake."


    Not long after the Scourge and Demon Air Force returned to the camp, another group of air units appeared in the sight of the orcs from afar.


    These air forces are not enemies, but the vanguard of the night elves who are temporary allies.


    The vanguard army led by Leticia is temporarily stationed on the cliff glacier above the Weakened River, while the ground troops sent by Sandara City go around the Echo Valley in the north of the forest, and formally enter the Icecrown Glacier through the canyon mouth of a line of sky. within range.


    All the way through the mountains and through the Vrykul village Ymirheim in the middle of the Icecrown Glacier, the army of the night elves and the orc army successfully joined forces in front of the Frozen Throne.


    Due to the lack of tacit understanding and cooperation between the two sides, there is still a lot of guard against each other. After meeting and discussing, Andrea and Gouel decided not to force a joint attack, and each led their headquarters to fight against the Frozen Throne from two directions. .


    As soldiers approached the city, Ner''zhul quickly summoned all the dreadlords to the throne to ask for countermeasures.


    "My knights are still unable to fully control the power of Frostmourne. They are retreating and merging with the magic sword in a hidden underground space. What can you do to stop the coalition forces of night elves and orcs?"


    Tichondrius sneered sarcastically, "There is no way, an army of this size cannot be prevented by the Scourge with conventional tactics."


    "The Frozen Throne is almost completely undefended. If there is no external support, it is only a matter of time before the defense line is breached."


    A gleam flashed in his eyes, and Tichondrius gave his solution with good intentions.


    "The only way out now is to summon the army of the Burning Legion into Azeroth."


    "Don''t think I don''t know, UU Reading You still have the two artifacts brought by the orcs from the Tomb of Sargeras back then, right?"


    Ner''zhul hesitated for a long time. Once the Burning Legion invaded in a large scale, he could only lie down and be small if he was not ready, which was completely inconsistent with his original plan.


    Through the perspective of the undead officers who were fighting below, Ner''zhul observed that the battle situation was rapidly deteriorating, and the idea of ??saving life first had the upper hand.


    Determined, Ner''zhul used his spiritual power to take out two artifacts from his private treasure house and floated in the air.


    One of them is in the shape of a scepter, filled with strong evil energy, and the other is a glistening green gem.


    "This is the Scepter of Sargeras and the Eye of Sargeras, the trophies brought back by Tyrone Gorefiend."


    Ner''zhul sighed with relief and worry, "Can you really use these two artifacts to attract the army of the Burning Legion?"


    "enough."


    Tichondrius held two powerful fel artifacts in both hands, and inlaid the gems on the top of the scepter with difficulty. When the combination of the artifacts was completed, the powerful fel coercion made the other fearful demon kings kneel down on one knee and bow their heads. .


    "These two artifacts are the beacons left behind by my lord Sargeras. Take a good look at them, Lich King, your little thoughts are meaningless in the face of absolute power."

 Chapter 577： tremble, mortals

    Tichondrius condensed all the evil energy into the scepter, and the green gem at the top began to spin crazily.


    "You all, come and help me!"


    All the dreadlords channeled their power into Tichondrius, who channeled the fel energy into the Staff of Sargeras.


    "open!"


    Aim the top of the scepter at the mid-air outside the Frozen Throne, and a conspicuous space crack appears out of thin air.


    As the rift widened, Delaryn Summermoon, who was in charge of Sandara City, suddenly received a panicked report from Governor Roddick.


    "It''s bad! Andashir''s energy is draining rapidly, and this energy is gathering towards the Frozen Throne!"


    "what?!"


    Delaryn subconsciously turned her head to look at the Icecrown Glacier, and a large number of fine space cracks could be seen with the naked eye above the towering Frozen Throne.


    "The situation has changed! Immediately inform Chancellor Moon Shadow and General Yuzuki of the information!"


    In fact, without the description of Delaryn''s messenger, Andrea has already felt a bad breath from the opposite side of the rift in the sky.


    "No way¡­"


    "Wow!"


    There was a substantive shattering sound, and a crack leading to the twisting void appeared above the Frozen Throne, and countless demons rushed out from the crack.


    Looking at the cracks in the sky, Goyle gasped, "Forcibly tearing apart the space? How is this done?"


    Orgrim said solemnly, "No matter what the principle is, we must find a way to repair it..."


    Before he finished speaking, two giant blue hands grasped the edge of the crack in the energy form, one left and one right, and forcibly tore open a big hole in the originally small crack.


    As Andrea watched, gaping, a large, typical eredar head emerged from the other side of the rift.


    The reaction speed of Azeroth Star Soul is very fast, the planet''s self-healing ability starts to play a role, and the scale of the crack is shrinking visible to the naked eye.


    The blue-skinned giant quickly slipped in from the crack, and stood firmly on the ground of the Icecrown Glacier before the space crack closed.


    Andrea''s face was ugly and the corners of her mouth twitched, "Uh... Now we''re in big trouble."


    Although I haven''t figured out how Ner''zhul used to get in touch with the demons of the Twisting Nether, the current situation does not allow the night elves to think too much.


    "Retreat! First retreat to Sandara City, let Nawaz''s underground troops also retreat, and be ready to abandon the city and hide underground at any time!"


    Before the orcs could react, Andrea gave the order to withdraw without hesitation.


    ¡®You¡¯re making fun of Nima! Is this how Archimonde entered Azeroth? ! ''


    Yes, Archimonde.


    Although it was difficult for Andrea to understand the development of the situation, his mind turned quickly, and he quickly ordered the army to retreat after recovering.


    The orcs were only half a beat slower than the night elves. Although they didn''t know who the indomitable giant was, it didn''t prevent them from feeling the terrifying power of the other party.


    Goel ordered loudly, "Quick! Quick! Withdraw to the Dragonbone Wilderness! Ask the Guardian Dragon for help!"


    In fact, Goil and Andrea didn''t need to remind them specially, the guardian dragon had already felt the big movement just now, and they were flying in the direction of Icecrown Glacier.


    "Gah?"


    When Malygos saw the huge figure sweeping all around with contemptuous eyes, he flew in mid-air and let out a strange cry.


    "Are you kidding? Archimonde?!"


    The four guardian dragons who arrived in a hurry led a large number of dragons to hover over the junction of Moonsong Forest and Dragonbone Wilderness. Goel and other orcs could see the extremely dignified look in the eyes of the leader guardian dragon.


    Watching the night elf army retreat into Sandara City, Andrea turned into a golden eagle and rushed to join the Dragon Clan.


    "The matter has come to this, we must find a way to limit Archimonde''s actions."


    Turning her head to look at the storm cliff that had been regarded as entering before, Andrea gritted her teeth and said, "I''m going to lead the demon into the storm cliff and force Loken to participate in the battle."


    "No matter what Loken''s current position is, he and his master have conflicts with the Burning Legion that cannot be resolved. With the participation of Loken''s steel army, at least it can curb the spread of ordinary demons."


    "As for Archimonde..."


    Andrea felt very troubled by the polluter. This guy is not so easy to restrain. Even if the four guardian dragons are dispatched together, it may be enough.


    Ysera said with a serious expression, "I have sent people into the dream to inform Cenarius and Goldrinn that they will come as quickly as possible, but... it is still unknown whether they can stop Archimonde."


    ¡­


    Before Archimonde entered Azeroth, the cooperation between the Scourge and the Burning Legion had always been in the hands of Ner''zhul.


    Glancing at Archimonde''s emotionless eyes, Ner''zhul immediately lowered his posture following his survival instinct.


    "Archimonde, the great polluter, I am Ner''zhul, the servant of Lord Kil''jaeden, and I welcome you here."


    "Well, I heard Kil''jaeden say it."


    Archimonde is not interested in Ner''zhul, Kil''jaeden''s hobby is to play tricks and intrigues. He only needs to attack cities for the Burning Legion.


    "Huh~" Looking at the battlefield that was completely evacuated in a short time, Archimonde snorted coldly, "Ants, you escape quite quickly."


    Close your eyes and feel the distribution of magic power in Northrend. Andashir exuding powerful energy is as conspicuous as a firefly in the dark night.


    Archimonde ignored Ner''zhul''s overtures, and walked towards Moonsong Forest.


    At this time, Andrea had already led the air force of Sandara City to lead some demons to the storm cliff. Shandris, who was sitting in Sandara, changed his face when he saw Archimonde''s course of action.


    "Not good! Immediately ask the Druid to cut off the connection between Andashir and the World Tree system!"


    Mountains, rivers and rivers are no obstacle in front of Archimonde, who is tens of meters tall. In just a few minutes, he stepped into the Moonsong Forest, aiming directly at the towering World Tree.


    "Suck~"


    Before the World Tree network was cut off, Archimonde sucked energy from Andashir with a look of enjoyment.


    "Ok?"


    The sudden interruption of the energy supply made Archimonde frown displeased, and he turned the clock to look at Sandara City, which was exposed due to the dissipation of the defensive enchantment.


    "Hmph! The night elves still only play tricks like this."


    After crushing the tree trunk that lost Andashir''s energy, Archimonde began to condense evil energy with a gloomy face.


    "Bah!"


    A charged fel energy ray sprayed out from Archimonde''s thick right index finger, and the moment Sandara City, whose defensive barrier had failed, erupted with a huge fel energy tide, UUReading BookThere were a lot of fel energy in the entire city The buildings were shattered and collapsed by the spreading impact, and the bustling city was turned into ruins in the blink of an eye.


    With one hit, Archimonde didn''t bother to entangle with mortals anymore, following the energy trajectory remaining before Andashir dissipated, he looked across the ocean to the Kalimdor continent in the southwest.


    "Heh~ is it over there?"


    "Tichondrius, turn the focus of the attack to the western continent. You know my habit. All the late demons are thrown to the Witch Witch Council for ''teaching''."


    Tichondrius shuddered violently when he thought of the means of the Witch Association. He straightened his body and replied loudly, "Your will! I guarantee that no fool will waste your time."


    "Very well, let''s go."


    Archimonde finished his sentence calmly, completely ignoring the giant guardian dragon on the edge of the Dragonbone Wilderness who was facing a formidable enemy, and disappeared before everyone''s eyes with a flicker.


    Malygos tried to perceive Archimonde''s whereabouts through Azeroth''s magic net, "Uh...he''s already at sea, and he''s still approaching the continent of Kalimdor."


    Alexstrasza breathed a sigh of relief and said worriedly, "Archimonde''s departure from Northrend may be good news for the Dragon Clan, but his next target should be Nordash, who was nourished by the Well of Eternity." you."


    "The night elves are in danger."

 Chapter 578： race against time

    Archimonde''s purpose is not difficult to guess. The Burning Legion wants to completely conquer Azeroth, and Archimonde alone may not be able to do it.


    After all, the guardian dragon and the demigod of the wilderness are not vegetarians, and they will definitely cause harm to Archimonde if they rush forward.


    Moreover, as a subordinate of the Fallen Titan, Archimonde has also heard about the world management techniques of the Pantheon. Azeroth should have a Titan Guardian with higher authority than the Guardian Dragon.


    To completely conquer this world that once made the Burning Legion suffer setbacks, Sargeras must enter Azeroth himself.


    And to open a space channel enough for Sargeras to pass through, the power of the Well of Eternity is indispensable.


    The Well of Eternity in the War of the Ancients disappeared due to self-destruction. Fortunately, a demon hunter used the well water from the Well of Eternity to create two more.


    Although not as good as the original version, it should be enough to summon Sargeras.


    Archimonde absorbed the pure arcane energy from Andashir''s tree trunk, and following the source of the energy, he found the second Well of Eternity in Kalimdor.


    The New Well of Eternity is located on the top of Mount Hyjal. Archimonde had heard of it during the War of the Ancients. A large number of wilderness demigods lived in this holy mountain. His strength alone might not be enough.


    After receiving Archimonde''s order, Tekenos used the energy left in Andashir''s broken trunk to summon the demon army.


    Although Ner''zhul who was ignored was angry in his heart, but the Scourge army was in a weak position right now, so he could only endure with his tail between his legs for the time being.


    "My knight, master the power of Frostmour as soon as possible, I still have important tasks for you."


    ''Since Archimonde has gone to Kalimdor, then...the Eastern Kingdom, which lacks the defense of the night elves, belongs to me. ''


    ¡­


    The Storm Peaks have been the sanctuary of the Titan Guardians since tens of thousands of years ago, and there are still many guardian temples scattered among the mountains.


    However, due to various reasons, most of these temples have been abandoned, only the temple of Loken, the King of Wisdom, is still in operation.


    At this moment, Loken was standing in his temple of wisdom, looking at the sky in the distance with a solemn expression, countless legion demons filled with fel energy were wreaking havoc in the sky above the holy land of the guardian of the titans.


    The terrifying power of Archimonde''s arrival not only scared the guardian dragon and Andrea, but also panicked Yogg-Saron hiding in the depths of Ulduar and N''Zoth in the deep sea.


    The reason why the Burning Legion "purifies" the planet everywhere is to prevent the spread of the void.


    As a planetary parasite released by the Lord of the Void, the Old God definitely has no lack of experience in fighting the Burning Legion... Of course, it is a failure experience. The Old God who died at the hands of the devil probably could go around the universe.


    Under Yogg-Saron''s hysterical order, Loken turned on the Creator Engine with all his strength after a long absence. He even sat in the Temple of Wisdom himself and watched a large number of steel creations come out of the manufacturing station in the middle of the mountain plain.


    Andrea''s plan worked. The demons who had already rebelled against the Iron Legion and the Burning Legion invaded the storm cliffs, greatly diverted the attention of the demons who stayed in Northrend.


    Because Archimonde came too fast, the residents of Sandara had no time to get down from the ground. Under the guidance of Anubrekan arranged by Andrea in advance, they all hid in the underground passage below the city of Sandara, which was dangerous and dangerous. Dodged the direct hit from Finger of Death.


    When Andrea returned to the sky above Sandara City, the tragic situation of World Tree Andashir and Sandara made his face very gloomy.


    The wreckage of Andashir was overrun by hordes of demons, and the residual energy in the trunk was used to open the Legion''s portal.


    Andrea can probably guess Shandris''s course of action. They should retreat to the Dragonbone Wilderness in the south along the underground passage.


    After the five guardian dragon sanctuaries started their joint defense, a solid hemispherical barrier surrounded the Dragonbone Wilderness centered on the Wyrmrest Temple.


    High-level demons such as Tekenos and the newly summoned Mannoroth tried to break through, but they all failed in the end.


    When Andrea was allowed to enter the barrier and arrived at Wyrmrest Temple, the people of Sandara who had left their homes were arranged to live temporarily on the cold snow field, and the orcs led by Goel also took refuge nearby.


    The low morale is almost visible to the naked eye, and a pessimistic atmosphere hangs over the entire refuge camp area.


    After reconciling with Shandris, she bitterly reported to Andrea that "Andashir was completely destroyed, and the remains of the World Tree are scattered throughout the Moonsong Forest, and are now being used by demons to summon reinforcements."


    "Although the main structure of Sandara City is still there, it may be temporarily irreparable until the demons are successfully expelled."


    "Archimonde absorbed the energy that Andashir didn''t have time to cut off, and went straight to the Kalimdor continent. The dragon kings have already led the dragon army to rush there ahead of time."


    "Cenarius and Goldrinn also woke up from their dreams. Aviana, the mother of all birds, was lucky enough to be resurrected before the Legion invaded. Three demigods are setting up defenses at the foot of Mount Hyjal."


    The only road leading to Mount Hyjal is Winterspring, and you have to go through a narrow mountain road to go up the mountain. It is foreseeable that the demon army will go out to sea from Northrend and forcibly land in Winterspring.


    "According to the information from Anarsis, the demon army was led by flying demons across the sea to Winterspring. After the portal was established, a large number of demons were directly transported from Northrend to Kalimdor."


    The current situation is indeed bad, but it is not enough to make Andrea completely unacceptable.


    On the way back to Wyrmrest Temple, Andrea got a clear answer from Elune that the Azeroth Star Soul has improved its protection against similar space tearing problems.


    No matter what loophole Ner''zhul used to recruit Archimonde, it was impossible for them to reuse it in the future.


    After bowing his head and pondering for a while, Andrea told Governor Roddick, who was depressed, "The residents of Sandara City should let them stay in Dragonbone Wilderness for the time being."


    "With the protection of the large magic circle of the guardian dragon, it is very safe here. When the time for counterattack is ripe, we will definitely recapture Sandara."


    Roddy''s dark circles are very serious, obviously he hasn''t had a good rest recently, he nodded with a wry smile, "I will try my best to appease the people, many people have fallen into despair and fear because of the destruction of their hometown, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to recover." Calm them down."


    Andrea sighed and said, "I can understand, Sandra will be handed over to you and Navaz, Shandris and I will rush back to Kalimdor immediately."


    ¡­


    When they returned to the treetop city of Anakis, the Supreme Council had already begun to deploy defense lines.


    Fortunately, Andrea had asked Jarod to gather and train the army in advance. Although the way Archimonde arrived was somewhat unexpected, the night elf army in Kalimdor was ready for the first time. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Malfurion didn''t enter the Emerald Dream as he thought before, the archdruid was mobilizing manpower to try to wake up all the sleeping druids in the dream.


    "Savis has shown up after a long absence. On behalf of N''Zoth, he asked us for a temporary truce."


    Malfurion rubbed his brows and said wearily, "N''Zoth promised that he will not cause us any trouble until we defeat the Burning Legion, and will even provide some help if necessary."


    Andrea sneered, "I don''t need any help. I don''t want to be stabbed in the back. Thank you if they don''t make trouble."


    N''Zoth''s choice did not exceed Andrea''s expectations. These ancient gods on the void side were very afraid of the Burning Legion. Once Sargeras really came, they would definitely have no good fruit to eat.


    Malfurion also nodded in agreement, "No matter what N''Zoth thinks, I will not pin my hopes on the Old God."


    "However, the quelling of the nightmare and the Naga Rebellion will at least allow us to draw enough troops to defend the mainland."


    "I sent out calls for help from the draenei, the tol''vir, and the tauren, and the leaders of various ethnic groups responded positively. They will lead their main forces to come as soon as possible. Before that, we can only temporarily rely on ourselves efforts to protect Mount Hyjal."


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 Chapter 579： narrow road

    In terms of reinforcements, Andrea felt relieved. In addition to the draenei, tol''vir, and tauren, the orcs also expressed that they would send reinforcements.


    At this time, they were gathering at the port in the south of Dragonblight, ready to take the night elves'' troop carrier to Kalimdor for support.


    In addition, through contact with ambassadors from various countries, Kul Tiras, Dalaran, and Alterac in the eastern continent all agreed to send reinforcements. In this case, give support to the Western Continent.


    Gilneas is still self-contained and quelling internal strife. Sylud and Lordaeron are dealing with the plague spreading in the Tirisfal Glades, and they are too busy to send reinforcements.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind is still entangled with orcs and trolls, but after the Dark Iron Dwarves retreated under the orders of Ragnaros, the Bronzebeard Dwarves and Dwarves were able to send support to Kalimdor.


    With these reinforcements arriving one after another, Andrea is confident that he can block the demon army at the foot of the mountain... Of course, the premise is that Archimonde does not take action himself.


    The most troublesome thing is the polluter himself. Ordinary soldiers can''t play any role in front of him, and they go up more or less to deliver food.


    Considering that many demigods of the wilderness are still being resurrected, Malfurion sent someone to ask for help from Loa of Zandalar, but the reply he received was not very optimistic.


    Now the Zandalari Empire is in the final decisive battle with G''huun. The Loa including Rezan are all in battle. The battle between the two sides has become fierce, and there is no spare energy to care about the affairs outside the island.


    The Dragon Legion led by the four guardian dragons arrived ahead of time, and now they are firmly guarding around the Well of Eternity under the root of the Nordrassil tree.


    When everyone''s discussion came to an end, Tyrande complained to Andrea in displeasure.


    "I told you to kill that Lich King early, isn''t it fun now? Archimonde was called out by him."


    Seles immediately denied it, "Strictly speaking, Archimonde was not summoned by Ner''zhul, but with the help of the two artifacts he provided."


    "We have received a report from Sandarra, and a mutation mentioned by Lieutenant Delaryn Summermoon of the Sentinel has caught my attention."


    Celeste passed a copy of the report to everyone present, "Before Archimonde''s arrival, Andashir''s energy was in a state of out-of-control loss for a short period of time."


    "It is preliminarily speculated that Archimonde''s arrival should be summoned by a beacon or a medium. Later, because he obtained a large amount of energy from the World Tree, he was able to enter Azeroth smoothly. Then there is a problem."


    Seles narrowed her eyes and questioned, "Why is Andashir''s energy suddenly supplied to Archimonde to tear open the rift? Who is playing tricks?"


    "Before facing foreign enemies, we must first figure out this problem."


    Fandral understood the meaning of Seres''s words, and asked back in surprise, "You mean, Sandara has a ghost?"


    Celeste shook her head, "It doesn''t have to be an inner ghost, but the Burning Legion must be able to connect to Andashir through some means. We must find out this hidden danger and get rid of it."


    Andrea tapped her fingers on the table subconsciously, and asked ponderingly, "Could it be because of Andashir''s roots buried deep in the ground?"


    "After obtaining the information provided by the undead worms, Tichondrius and Ner''zhul should have studied and understood this world tree. If they tampered with the countless underground passages..."


    Celeste thought for a while and came to the conclusion, "Theoretically, it can be done, but the orc''s magic skills are very rough, and it should be unlikely that it was Ner''zhul''s handwriting, that is to say..."


    "The Dreadlord?"


    Andrea smacked her lips in displeasure, "That group of damned bats... Maiev, did you gain anything from Mal''Ganis'' torture?"


    Maiev shook her head regretfully, "No, these guys are not afraid of torture by mortals, they should have received stricter torture training before."


    "However, the main reason is that he cannot simply die. There are many severe punishments that I dare not take."


    "Then don''t worry anymore."


    Andrea sneered, "I''ll ask Letty to assist you, to ensure that the guy''s soul can''t escape after death, and torment him as much as you want."


    Leticia had a deep-seated hatred for the Dreadlord, and when she heard that she had the opportunity to torture them, the girl''s eyes lit up immediately.


    ¡­


    Archimonde was very strict with his subordinates. Anyone who dared to cheat under his orders would end well.


    Demons can indeed be resurrected, but only if their souls can escape back into the Twisting Nether.


    With Archimonde''s ability, it is not difficult to intercept the demon''s soul. He will hand over these disobedient demon souls to the Witch of Destroyer, and these terrifying torturers who make the legion demons also fear the news will slowly take care of these souls.


    When the nearest draenei and orc reinforcements arrived in Kalimdor first, the vanguard sent by Archimonde also began to attack.


    However, the first battle of this war is not at Mount Hyjal and Winterspring, but at the junction of the Azshara region and Ashenvale.


    Demons can use the portal to forcefully enter the Winterspring valley surrounded by mountains, but the orcs and Draenei can''t. The place they choose to land is Storm Harbor in the east of Azshara.


    The night elves set up a semi-permanent portal at the junction of the Azshara region and Mount Hyjal. When the orcs and draenei who did not like each other unexpectedly met here, they were ambushed by the Burning Legion at the same time.


    Leading this surprise attack force was Archimonde''s favorite vanguard general - Mannoroth the Destroyer.


    This powerful abyss lord was sent by Archimonde to harass the night elves'' rear. Before that, he had been running around in the Ashenvale forest and sneaking into Felwood forest from time to time.


    The orcs had dealt with Mannoroth many years ago, and the draenei were no strangers to him either.


    The two tribes that did not cooperate with each other fought Mannoroth and his adjutant Kazak respectively. The Draenei were found by Kazak, the doomsday guard, and Mannoroth went to pack his toys himself.


    That''s right, toys.


    He regards the orcs who drank his own blood as his servants and toys. Now that these toys want to break free from the shackles of their masters, Mannoroth thinks it is necessary to teach them a profound lesson.


    "Storm and Thunder, please lend me your strength!"


    The Doomhammer in Go''el''s hand flashed blinding thunder, and with the help of the young shaman and Drek''Thar, a large thundercloud condensed in the sky.


    "Boom!"


    Blue and white lightning fell from the clouds. Mannoroth didn''t suffer too much damage from the lightning, but his actions were temporarily paralyzed by the lightning. Unfortunately, it seemed that he couldn''t be trapped for too long.


    As the orc chieftain who took the lead in drinking the blood of the devil, Grom has been guilty of his reckless pursuit of power since he learned the truth.


    The battle with Mannoroth finally gave him the opportunity to wash away his shame. Grom, who was exhausted due to the decline of the demon''s blood, exerted his fighting power at his peak under the catalysis of excited emotions.


    "Roar!"


    Leaping up high, he slashed at Mannoroth, who was temporarily unable to move, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Before, Grom used this trick to kill the powerful creature Gron in Draenor.


    However, after all, Mannoroth was not comparable to Gron and his like. After breaking free from the shackles of Goel, he swept the double-headed spear in his hand, and lightly blocked Grom''s sacrificial blow.


    Just as Mannoroth was smirking and swinging his spear to attack the defenseless Grom, Goel''s guard captain Brox deftly struck Mannoroth''s supporting front leg with an axe.


    "Devil, where are you looking? This way!"


    "Aw!"


    Angrily, Mannoroth, who was suffering from pain, condensed a fel energy ray on the spear, and blasted it in the direction of Brox.


    "drink!"


    In the nick of time, he used a heroic leap to escape the range attack area. Brox looked back at the forest that had been blown up by a large amount of fel energy, and once again clenched the battle ax in his sweaty palms.


    There are not many orcs who are qualified to participate in the battle of Mannoroth, and those who are too weak just go up to deliver food.


    Unwillingly, Orgrim clenched his fists, forced himself to calm down, and calmly commanded the orc army to block the attack of the demon soldiers.


    ¡®Guil, this battle is the redemption battle of the orcs, we must win! ''

 Chapter 580： Demigods assemble

    The battle of redemption that Orgrim said is not limited to the spiritual level, but has an actual physical impact on the orcs.


    The reason why the orcs changed from the original brown skin to the current miserable green is because Grom and other chiefs took the lead in drinking the blood of Mannoroth and were infected by evil energy.


    The orcs gained great strength from the blood of the devil, and fell into a long period of weakness because the effect of the blood of the devil faded.


    As long as Mannoroth is not killed for a day, the condition of the orcs affected by the blood of the demon will never disappear.


    On the other side, the doom guard who fought against the Draenei was named Kazak, who was also a huge demon lord.


    The two-handed giant sword in his hand slashed vigorously, and no one dared to take it hard, and the terrain in the Azshara area was undergoing brutal changes under the destruction of that huge giant sword.


    At the same time, Andrea left the capital on the canopy of Nordrassil and came to the Well of Eternity under the roots of the World Tree.


    This well is the main target of Archimonde''s direct attack on Kalimdor. Once the Well of Eternity falls into the hands of the Burning Legion, the overwhelming demon army during the War of the Ancients will once again awaken the nightmare in the hearts of countless Kaldorei.


    The dragon army, including the four dragon kings, all gathered by the Well of Eternity. The black dragon family who lacked the dragon king was attended by the three royal brothers and sisters.


    Cenarius and Goldrinn, who hadn''t been seen in the material world for many years, also woke up from the Emerald Dream, and Aviana, who had just been resurrected, was flapping her wings and flying freely above the meeting place.


    Andrea was present as a representative of the night elves, and Malfurion, Fandral and others had already arrived.


    Looking at the weak lineup of Wilderness Demigod, Andrea frowned and asked, "Is Tortola still unable to wake up?"


    Malfurion sighed and explained, "It''s already begun to come out of a deep sleep state, and it''s basically the fault of the nightmare."


    "Xavius ??has indeed kept his promise and stopped all actions that would affect the return of the demigod in the wilderness, but Tortola still needs some time to get over the long sleep state, and is temporarily unable to rush to the front line to support."


    Andrea nodded and continued to ask, "Where are the other wilderness demigods?"


    Fandral shook his head and said, "The black panther Asaman and the eagle Onhala are still far away from being resurrected, and the white stag Malorne is a little closer, but they cannot be resurrected in a short time."


    "The giant bears Usol and Ursoc have reached the verge of resurrection because of the furbolg clan''s messing around in the early years, but their connection with the material world is very weak. At least this war will definitely not catch up."


    "As for the wild boar Agamaggan..."


    Fandral frowned and said doubtfully, "We don''t know what state he is in now. Agamaggan''s soul has never returned to the Emerald Dream."


    With a thought in his heart, Andrea turned to look at Lenila, who was in charge of leading the druid combat force, "Have you contacted the wild boar?"


    Reinera spread her hands helplessly, "I have contacted them, but they didn''t get any response. They have been hiding in the Razorfen and caring about their own lives, and they don''t seem to care about everything outside."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea rested her chin on her hand and thought for a while, "Send a small team of sneaky druids, and I will ask Prism''s scouts to help you sneak into the depths of the Razorfen."


    "I suspect... Agamaggan''s soul was imprisoned deep in the swamp by some malicious quilboar."


    Countless years have passed, and most of Andrea''s memories of her previous life have become intermittent.


    Because he had practiced countless trumpets when he was bored, he vaguely remembered that when he practiced the trumpet to brush the Razor Swamp instance, the soul of Agamaggan seemed to be one of the mission release npcs.


    Because the translucent wild boar was standing in front of the final boss when he handed in the task, he still had some vague impressions of this.


    Since losing the guidance of Agamaggan, the wild boars who once had a glorious history have fallen at the speed of light. Instead of making any progress in the past ten thousand years, they have become more primitive and barbaric than before the War of the Ancients.


    Although the furbolg also lost Usor and Usoc, the souls of these two giant bears and demigods would come to Tomeng from time to time. It is definitely not normal for Agamaggan to disappear for ten thousand years.


    "Fandral, speed up the process of awakening Tortola, and try to let the tortoise demigod catch up with the final decisive battle. The mortal army will do its best to block the attack of the demon army and buy time for his awakening."


    Malorne, the apex of the panacea, could not be revived in a short time, and Neltharion, who was supposed to assume the responsibility of t, betrayed early. Among a lot of demigod-level supports and dps, only Tortola has a powerful Anti-strike ability.


    If Archimonde goes into battle in person, with the current lineup of demigods, no one can block his attack head-on, and sooner or later they will be defeated one by one. Tortola is particularly important in this situation.


    "Ugh! Damn...slave!"


    Shocking screams came from far south from the south of Mount Hyjal, and the beams of evil energy that soared into the sky illuminated the night sky in a miserable green.


    Andrea looked puzzled at the beam of evil energy that gradually weakened and dissipated, "What''s going on?"


    Jarod stroked his chin and replied, "That direction...should be where the orcs and draenei came for reinforcements. Did they encounter an enemy?"


    Mannoroth''s raid was very sudden, and he deliberately arranged for the flying demons to block the draenei and orc channels for help. Until now, the night elves have not received any reports of the fighting in the Azshara area.


    "Let me go and have a look."


    Aviana, the messenger of the demigod, took the initiative to invite Ying, and after being recognized by the big bosses, she flapped her wings vigorously and disappeared in front of everyone in the blink of an eye.


    Aviana came back after only a few minutes, and she brought the latest battle report from the front line.


    "Mannoroth led the Burning Legion to harass Ashenvale''s partial division to ambush the orc and draenei allied forces. One of the orc generals sacrificed his life and was killed in a surprise attack. His body was lying at the foot of the mountain northwest of Edalas Town."


    "Mannoroth?"


    Andrea was somewhat surprised. Mannoroth had been fighting guerrillas in the Ashenvale forest before, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly rush to the Azshara area to intercept the draenei and orc reinforcements.


    "What about the details? How about the casualties on both sides?"


    Aviana tilted her head, "I don''t know much about orcs and draenei. UU Reading just heard that the orc general who died in battle seemed to be called Grom."


    "Draenei didn''t suffer much. Kazak, who was attacking them, turned around and fled when he saw the situation was bad."


    "The loss of the demon''s troops is not much. It seems that Mannoroth insisted on killing the enemy by himself, reducing the consumption of miscellaneous soldiers under his command."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "Anyway, it''s a good thing to be able to kill Mannoroth in advance, so that Archimonde will lose a capable vanguard general."


    "However, Tichondrius and other dread demon kings are still spreading fel corruption in Felwood Forest, and we must send someone to stop them."


    While Andrea was considering how to arrange candidates, Tyrande, who had disappeared for a while, suddenly landed from the sky riding a hippogryph.


    "I have already arranged a man in Felwood Forest, I believe he can deal with the local demons well."


    Malfurion''s brows twitched, he couldn''t help but have an inexplicable premonition.


    "My love, did you go to..."


    "That''s right." Tyrande said without hesitation, "I released Illidan. The current situation is not optimistic. We need his strength and understanding of demons."

 Chapter 581： Lich King in action

    Since the Burning Legion landed on Kalimdor, Archimonde sent several teams to sneak into the territory of the night elves.


    Mannoroth harassed Ashenvale, Kazzak hovered over Azshara, and Tekenos led the Dreadlords in Felwood.


    While the Tauren and the Tol''vir reinforcements were heading north, they were intercepted by the Burning Legion in the middle of the Barrens. At this time, the two sides were fighting near the backwater oasis.


    The warships of Kul Tiras also arrived in Kalimdor carrying reinforcements from the Eastern Continent.


    Due to a sudden storm at sea, they avoided the scheduled route to Storm Harbor and landed on the east coast of the barren red land in the south of Azshara.


    Bronzebeard dwarves, dwarves, Alterac, Dalaran, and Kul Tiras sent reinforcements in this fleet, but as soon as they landed, they were attacked by ambushes arranged in advance by the legion.


    A fel lord named Sarkar created a localized storm at sea, deliberately forcing the Kul Tiras fleet to land here.


    The insufficiently prepared Eastern Continental reinforcements were caught off guard by the sudden ambush, and were temporarily trapped in the dry water valley.


    The strategy of the Burning Legion was clearly to encircle and fight for reinforcements. The demons with outstanding individual combat effectiveness relied on their unexpected ambushes to stop the reinforcements from all sides. The orcs and draenei were the first to break the situation.


    Grom Hellscream, chieftain of the Warsong clan, died heroically in order to escape from the slavery of the Pit Lords.


    Although he was not very interested in the orcs, an alien aggressive race, Andrea had to admit that Grom, who used his muscles to dominate his brain most of the time, redeemed himself and his clansmen at the last moment and let them escape from the remnants of Mannoroth. influences.


    With Mannoroth''s death, the soul''s weakness from the side effects of the demon blood finally dissipated, and the orcs returned to their best form before the final battle began.


    But now the focus is not on the orcs, but on Tyrande''s shocking confession.


    "Illidan?!"


    Malfurion and Maiev exclaimed in amazement at the same time, and Maiev took the lead in retorting firmly, "Impossible! The watchmen I left in Illidan''s prison are guarding them, and they will never ¡­wait!"


    Maiev glared at Tyrande with a sharp gaze full of murderous intent, "Could it be that you murdered my sisters?!"


    "Humph!"


    Tyrande curled her lips in displeasure, "Don''t make me think so viciously. Your subordinates who didn''t obey orders were just knocked out and tied up. Now is the time to employ people. I don''t want to take their lives."


    "you!"


    "All right!"


    Malfurion stood up and sternly stopped the conflict between the two, the old man''s expression was extremely serious at this moment.


    "Tyrande, do you know what you are doing?"


    "Illidan committed a serious crime 10,000 years ago. It is because of the new Well of Eternity he created that the Burning Legion will target us again."


    "Prisoning him in prison is to make him reflect on his mistakes, but don''t reflect on them in the past ten thousand years. Has he ever admitted his mistakes face-to-face?"


    "Heh~" Maiev sneered, "Of course not, otherwise why would I have been wasting my manpower to imprison him underground, that guy always thought that what he did was for the future of the night elves and Azeroth."


    Andrea raised his hand with a headache to stop the few people from blaming each other, "Stop for a moment."


    "Since the incident has already happened, what we need to do now is not to pursue responsibility, but to find a way to maximize the value of Illidan, a double-edged sword that hurts others and hurts himself."


    "High Priest, did Illidan set off alone? Or did you arrange for someone to ''escort'' him?"


    Tyrande ignored Malfurion''s disappointed eyes and Maiev''s glaring, and replied indifferently, "Of course I have arranged some subordinates for him to use temporarily. What can Illidan do alone?"


    Andrea nodded and said, "Then leave Felwood Forest to him for now, mentor, if you are worried about Illidan, you can send someone..."


    "No need." Malfurion said resolutely, "I''ll take care of him personally, my brother I know best, Illidan is definitely not a person who follows the rules, if he is not restrained, sooner or later he will do weird things that make ordinary people dumbfounded .¡±


    Andrea shrugged his shoulders to express his acquiescence, and Malfurion immediately turned into a storm crow and took off, speeding up and flying west of Mount Hyjal.


    Although he didn''t go to the front line in person, Andrea was overwhelmed by the intelligence gathered from all over the world.


    The situation in Northrend is developing in the direction Andrea expected.


    Dragonbone Wilderness was shrouded in a giant protective circle, and the residents of Sandara City and Orc civilians hid inside the magic circle for refuge.


    Feeling the powerful threat of the Burning Legion, Loken and Yogg-Saron fully activated the Creator Engine to produce a steel army, and fought fiercely at the junction of the Storm Peak and Icecrown Glacier.


    The situation in eastern Northrend, which was originally a mess, suddenly calmed down.


    The vrykul and the iron dwarves stopped fighting, and the Drakkari trolls and furbolgs also gathered their forces and retreated. All races turned their attention to the west of Northrend, earnestly preparing for a hand-to-hand encounter with the Burning Legion.


    The Lich King, who considers himself the Lord of Northrend, was not idle either. While the night elves were withdrawing from Northrend in large numbers, he sent the undead worms to regain control of the underground world.


    Anubrekan''s nerubian troops were not strong enough to resist the undead''s underground offensive. Under Andrea''s arrangement, he led all his people to temporarily abandon Ankahet City and retreat to the Dragonbone Wilderness to stand by, and voluntarily surrendered a large area of ??territory. .


    At the same time, Alsace, who had completed his attunement in the underground cave, reappeared on the surface. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The captains of the guards, Marwyn and Farric, who had been searching around the Dragonbone Wilderness, were overjoyed, but what awaited the guards was Arthas'' ruthless rune sword attack.


    When reinforcements from Alterac, Khaz Modan, Gnomeregan, Dalaran, and Kul Tiras arrived in Kalimdor, Arthas and his party also returned to Titus on the abandoned and dilapidated ships of the Northern Expedition. Risfa Forest.


    Terenas was saddened by his son''s disappearance, when he suddenly heard of Alsace''s miraculous return, he happily held a grand reception ceremony for the prince.


    Andrea was busy with the defense of Kalimdor and had no time to pay attention to what happened to Lordaeron.


    He just sent a warning to Quel''Thalas through Vereesa and Luminas.


    Quel''Thalas must guard the gate of Salas in the southern part of the Amani Forest, and clear up the traitors hiding in Zul''Aman as soon as possible. A huge storm is about to sweep the Eastern Continent.


    Ner''zhul, the Lich King, took advantage of the Burning Legion''s focus on Kalimdor and blatantly implemented his planned plan in the Eastern Continent on the grounds of increasing troops to provide support for the Burning Legion.


    The first to bear the brunt is Lordaeron, the strongest kingdom of mankind whose total population has long been coveted by Ner''zhul.


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 Chapter 582： Mountaineering first battle

    When Andrea received the news that Terenas had died and Lordaeron King City had been captured by natural disasters and became the base camp of the undead, his emotions did not fluctuate much.


    Niyana, who was originally stationed in the Royal City of Lordaeron as the alliance ambassador, had been arranged by Andrea since the moment Alsace disappeared.


    When Arthas landed in the Tirisfal Glades, Niyana did her last duty to warn Terenas, and led all the night elf staff of the embassy to evacuate urgently when they failed to attract attention.


    At the same time as Niyana escaped from the King City of Lordaeron, there was also a prominent nobleman¡ªBenedictus, Archbishop of the Holy Light.


    The archbishop seems to have obtained relevant information from certain channels, and led a missionary team to leave the city under the pretext of further developing the belief in the Holy Light of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    After leaving the Royal City of Lordaeron, Benedictus''s team went all the way south along the Silverpine Forest, using the trading ships of Kul Tiras to go to the Kingdom of Stormwind in the southern part of the mainland, "coincidentally" avoiding Lordaeron Ren''s Storm of Destruction.


    Under the premise of no external interference, Lordaeron was destroyed by Alsace from the inside without accident, and the residents who had no time to escape all became the source of soldiers for the Scourge.


    When the Lich King laughed wildly on the Frozen Throne, the once mighty Kingdom of Lordaeron fell into collapse.


    Saidan Dathrohan, the deputy head of the Silver Hand, fought hard and suffered severe injuries in many places, and sent the last blood of the royal family of Menethil¡ªPrincess Calia, the sister of Alsace, out of the royal city.


    Dathrohan escorted Princess Calia all the way to the east, rushing through Seveld before the forces of natural disasters spread, and reached Tyr''s Hand, the headquarters of the Silver Hand, before he fainted from exhaustion.


    Facts have proved that Dathrohan''s decision to flee desperately was correct.


    In just one month, the millions of undead in the royal city of Lordaeron began to expand wildly outwards. Under the command of the psychic master, a large number of irrational low-level undead poured into the kingdom of Lordaeron''s production center - Seveld .


    On the wall of the Dome Pass on the Lordaeron side of the Kingdom of Sirud, Niyana watched the scene of the sea of ??undead spreading from a distance, and sighed helplessly.


    "I have seriously reminded Terenas, but unfortunately he has always been unwilling to believe that his ''decathlon'' son will be controlled by others."


    Brunhilde patted Niyana on the shoulder and comforted, "You have tried your best. People who are manipulated by emotions are sometimes beyond human power."


    "What''s your plan next, cross the sea and return to Kalimdor?"


    Niyana shook her head and said firmly, "My mentor gave me the right to choose freely. Even if I return to Kalimdor, it will be difficult for me to play an important role by myself."


    "Since this is the case, I decided to stay in the Eastern Continent and try my best as the ambassador of the Dark Night Republic to the Alliance to link up with various resistance forces to curb the expansion of the undead natural disaster."


    ¡­


    Kalimdor, Northrend, and the Eastern Continent, the three important territories that make up Azeroth, fell into violent turmoil at the same time.


    Andrea is not an all-knowing and omnipotent god, and it is impossible to focus on the three continents at the same time.


    The crisis in Kalimdor was enough to give him a headache, and Lordaeron could only let them fend for themselves.


    While blocking the night elves'' support army, Archimonde commanded the vanguard of the Burning Legion to start climbing from Winterspring Valley to the Southarn Canyon at the foot of Mount Hyjal.


    The first checkpoint was set up in Sossain Canyon and heavily defended. The order received by this group of troops was not to fight the enemy bravely, but to delay the advance of the Burning Legion as much as possible by relying on the solid checkpoints built in advance.


    Out of the idea of ??saving manpower for the follow-up line of defense, a large number of arcane puppets were invested in the first line of defense. The latest puppets of various models were lined up on the city wall, and the field technicians responsible for maintaining the puppets were waiting at the bottom of the city wall.


    Leading the demon vanguard is the abyss lord Azgalor and the doomsday guard Kazloga. Although these two are not core generals in the Burning Legion, they are more than enough to be used as vanguards.


    The Burning Legion''s attack has a relatively standard process, throwing Hellfire first when in doubt.


    Countless green meteors streaked across the sky under the call of Eredar wizards, and their targets pointed directly at the night elves level below.


    The night elves, who had a fierce battle with the Burning Legion 10,000 years ago, had long been prepared for the Burning Legion.


    Backed by the Well of Eternity, the night elves have an inexhaustible supply of energy, and Andrea will not abandon it pedantically.


    Before the hellfire fell on the city wall, it was first filtered by the one-way enchantment above the level.


    The hellfire passing through this barrier... can no longer be called hellfire.


    Their structural souls were forcibly wiped out when they passed through the forbidden magic barrier, and the fel flames on their bodies were completely extinguished, and what fell to the ground was only a pile of miserable green stones with no signs of life.


    "Clang clang clang!"


    The stones fell on the shield that had been erected in advance on the wall of Nordrassil, making a dull knocking sound, and the Burning Legion''s initial attack ended in failure.


    "fire!"


    Following the order of the night elf officer, the heavy cannon on the shoulders of the artillery puppet began to show its power, and the energy shells from the magic cannon smashed into the Burning Legion''s position. The Burning Legion, who hadn''t expected that the Hellfire attack would be completely ineffective, suddenly turned their backs.


    "Attack! Don''t be afraid of death, Lord Archimonde is with us!"


    The doomsday guard Kazroga took the lead, attracting a large amount of fire rain to hit the enchantment arranged by the night elves, and at the same time commanded the eredar wizards to adopt saturated spell bombing, striving to overload the enchantment as soon as possible.


    Since the Burning Legion slipped into Azeroth by smuggling, most of the heavy weapons could not be brought in from the Twisting Nether without energy, and could only rely on manpower to forcibly attack.


    After Andashir was cut off from the energy supply, there was not much energy left in the tree trunk, only enough for the Burning Legion to open the small fel energy portal, and it closed automatically due to exhaustion of energy not long after.


    In contrast, the night elves fighting in the local area can display a combat power of 120. The time, place and people are all in harmony. Azgalo and Kazloga, who accept the vanguard mission, feel very troubled by this solid line of defense.


    Archimonde is not as patient as Kil''jaeden and waits for the layout to be completed. He is a well-known quick-tempered man in the Burning Legion. Once he provokes the impatience of the polluters, even his confidant general Mannoroth will not There are good fruits to eat.


    The accidental death of Mannoroth made Archimonde feel very bad. Before the decisive battle started, that idiot with poor brain died at the foot of the mountain, and was killed by his own slave resistance. Legion''s face.


    Unhappy, Archimonde''s patience was further reduced. If the first line of defense of the night elves could not be broken within three days, Azgalor and Kazloga, the vanguard generals, would be severely punished by the polluters.


    "Roar!"


    The abyss lord Azgalor charged at the forefront relying on the strength of his racial superiority. The huge double-headed spear in his hand slashed at the high reinforced concrete city wall, leaving deep scars behind. Scratch marks, and the thick steel bars buried inside the city wall were also cut off by his strange force.


    The first line of defense is mainly handed over to the arcane puppets to resist. Andrea''s order did not target the beheading tactics of the demon commander, which can be regarded as deliberately digging a pit of inertial thinking for the Burning Legion.


    The arcane puppet lacking enough personnel to cooperate could not take care of the overall situation after all. On the third day of the Burning Legion''s attack, the defensive barriers were finally overloaded.


    As the time limit was approaching, Azgalo and Kazloga frantically rushed to the front, and led the heavily-lost demon vanguard army to break through the city wall barrier before dark.


    Seeing that nothing could be done, the surviving field technicians and officers simply withdrew to the rear through the portal.


    The arcane puppets in the half-destroyed state turned on the self-explosion system uniformly, and caught off guard and slapped the Burning Legion, which was cheering for victory.


    "Humph!"


    Archimonde looked coldly at the two disgraced vanguard generals, "I have always kept my promises. Since you have completed the mission within the time limit, let''s ignore the losses you suffered due to carelessness."


    "Go ahead, there is still a long way to go to the top of the mountain, you two get down and rest, the task of leading the attack will be handed over to Brutallus and Betug, I will also give you three days, don''t it disappointed me."


    "yes!"

 Chapter 583： return of the wild demigod

    Brutalus is also a powerful abyss lord, and Andrea once had a relationship with him more than two thousand years ago.


    Betug is a powerful fel lord with impressive strength. He is the right-hand man of Zakun, the leader of the fel lord.


    The second line of defense along the verdant plain is very important. This is an important checkpoint that blocks the way to Tortola''s sleeping place.


    The orcs who had just taken over Mount Hyjal were arranged by Andrea to guard the front of the second line of defense, and the draenei volunteered as their backup force, ready to take over the line of defense when the orcs were exhausted.


    The orcs have just experienced a tragic battle. Not only did they lose Grom Hellscream, known as the strongest warrior of the orcs, but even their chieftain Goel was wounded.


    The expressions of most of the orcs looked a little sad, but their fighting spirit was very high. After sweeping away the previous slump, they showed their sharpness like unsheathed swords.


    The night elf forces that the orcs had seen in the Eastern Continent and Northrend were just the tip of the iceberg.


    After arriving in the continent of Kalimdor and seeing the massive night elves in this vast land, Go''el and Orgrim were extremely fortunate to have chosen the cold Northrend continent as their base.


    The night elves set an example by sticking to the first line of defense, causing considerable losses to the demons.


    Even though they knew that the night elves had the intention of using the orcs as cannon fodder, Go''el and Orgrim could only recognize them by their noses.


    Now is an important opportunity for the orcs to win the recognition of all races in Azeroth with their own performance. Goel, with a bandage on his shoulder, led the orc army to the second level of the verdant plain with a firm expression on his face.


    "Prophet, do you really decide to guard the second line of defense?"


    After watching the orcs leave, Andrea turned to look at Velen next to him, "The pressure on the second line of defense will definitely not be small. I can arrange you in the last joint line of defense."


    Velen shook his head with a smile, "No, just like the orcs need to prove themselves, as outsiders, the draenei also need to show their worth in this huge crisis sweeping across Azeroth."


    Although with the recognition of the night elves, the friendly Draenei have initially been recognized by all the tribes of Kalimdor, but if they want to truly regard Azeroth as the new home of the Draenei, the attitude of sharing weal and woe It had to be done, Velen saw it very clearly.


    Andrea nodded and said, "Since you have already decided, Prophet, I won''t say anything more."


    "But please be careful. There are three more solid lines of defense in the rear. You don''t have to fight the Burning Legion on the checkpoint, so you don''t have to worry about no firewood in the green hills."


    "I know."


    Velen nodded gratefully to Andrea, and then followed Akama, Yrel and other generals, leading the Draenei elite into the portal leading to the verdant plain.


    Thanks to the endless energy of the Well of Eternity, there will always be semi-permanent portals connecting the rear and the checkpoint before each defense line falls.


    Once the defense line is broken and undefensible, the defenders on the checkpoint can withdraw to the rear through the portal at any time, ensuring the vitality of all ethnic groups to the greatest extent, so that they will not evacuate in time due to exhaustion, so that they will not be taken back by the Burning Legion.


    The orcs took the lead in the first battle on the verdant plain, and Gouel stroked the solid city wall made of reinforced concrete with some emotion.


    "I am very grateful for the original decision now, but at the same time I am very troubled."


    "Fortunately, the previous decision to attack the Sholazar Basin has not been put into practice, but if it is impossible to expand to the northern part of the Borean Tundra, how will the orcs ensure that there is enough land to support the growing population?"


    Orgrim patted Gouel on the shoulder and comforted him, "Don''t worry, since we already have a base, at least we don''t have to run around like headless chickens."


    "There is still time before the next batch of cubs grow up, and the Borean Tundra is far from reaching the limit of the population. With the vastness of Azeroth, I believe there will be suitable territories for the development of orcs."


    "Okay." Goyle saw the vanguard of the demons appearing on the far side of the horizon, and his eyes were fixed. "These questions can be discussed after the battle. The enemy is coming, and the whole army is ready to fight!"


    ¡­


    "Sure enough, someone is playing tricks..."


    Looking at the ugly and ferocious wild boar head under his feet, Andrea turned to look at the little wild boar soul beside him.


    "Agamaggan? How did you become like this?"


    In Andrea''s memory, Agamaggan had steel-hard thorns on his back, a large number of magic lines all over his body, and was more than ten meters tall. He looked huge and reliable.


    The simple and honest little wild boar in front of him is completely different from the wild boar demigod in his memory.


    "Haha~"


    Agamagang said with an embarrassed smile, "I was plotted against by my own people. I didn''t expect that the despicable villains of the Thorn family would want to extract my power for their own use."


    Andrea had heard about Agamaggan''s character from Malfurion a long time ago. Although his original form looked very hideous, he was actually a demigod of the wilderness who was easy to get along with. He had a simple and honest temper and was very friendly to mortals. .


    The wild boar also inherited most of his character traits in his early years, and got along very well with races such as night elves and furbolgs, and this situation continued until Agamaggan''s death in battle.


    Calgar Thorny, the name of the owner of the pig''s head at Andrea''s feet.


    Calgar and her ancestors have seduced the spirit of Agamaggan since 10,000 years ago, bound him deep in the Razorfen, in an attempt to steal the boar demigod''s power.


    But mortals are just mortals after all, and the wild boars with primitive style are not the ancient civilization with profound blasphemous traditions like trolls.


    Years of research by the Thorny family failed to achieve decisive results. On the contrary, Agamaggan''s soul was severely damaged in countless experiments, so that it became the current appearance of the little wild boar.


    "Sorry, UU Reading Although ten thousand years have brought me very close to the material world, but now my soul is in a very weak state. At least this war can''t help me."


    Aga Magan''s apologetic and honest expression made everyone present couldn''t help showing a knowing smile under the tense situation.


    Cenarius raised his hand and opened an emerald green portal, "Go, go back to the Emerald Dream to recuperate, the Burning Legion''s coveting of Azeroth will definitely not be the last time, in the near future, we will definitely need you the power of."


    Agamaggan''s soul yawned wearily, "Ha~ I really should have a good night''s sleep. I believe you can win this war. I look forward to fighting with you again in the future."


    The situation of Agamaggan is different from other demigods waiting to be resurrected. There is almost no distance between his soul and the material world, and he can even walk in Azeroth in the form of a soul.


    As long as the weak soul is nourished in the Emerald Dream, he can be resurrected within a few years at most.


    Agamaggan''s return in the future is undoubtedly good news, but it can''t help the current battle situation.


    On the other hand, Fandral''s news from the Ashen Lake was very encouraging.


    Tortola, the tortoise with the strongest defensive power among the demigods of the wilderness, finally woke up from a long slumber that lasted 10,000 years, and only needed a short period of training to return to the battlefield.

 Chapter 584： Boss is still you

    "drink!"


    Goel swung the Hammer of Doom and smashed the head of a demon guard. Orgrim, who was guarding beside Goel, kicked the headless demon, and a large area fell around them. Demons with different forms of death.


    "Huh~huh~"


    Today is the second night when the orcs are guarding the checkpoint. The swarming demons seem to be endless. The orcs suffered heavy casualties and forced Goel to go up the city wall to kill the burden.


    The magic power in his body was exhausted, and he couldn''t call for the help of the elements for the time being. Go''el could only swing his warhammer with the strong body trained by Orgrim to attack.


    Even so, his physical strength was almost at the limit, and Orgrim, who was old and frail, was panting heavily.


    Bloody Brox stood beside his brother Varok. The two seemed to be at the end of their battles, but Varok was still holding his body up, commanding the remaining orcs to maintain the battle line.


    Orgrim put his warhammer on the ground with great difficulty to prop up his body, "Guiel, back off, if you continue to fight, the whole army will be wiped out."


    Gouyle gritted his teeth, "Have you reached the limit? It''s a pity that I couldn''t stick to the third place."


    The orc''s plight has long been seen by the Prophet Velen. In order to prevent the defense line from being breached by the demons, the draenei rushed from behind the line of defense ahead of time and took over the work of the orcs to fight the demons.


    Orgrim subconsciously avoided Velen''s sight. The older generation of orcs and draenei had an inextricable hatred, and the main reason for the hatred was the orcs who were bewitched by demons.


    Although Go''el had heard about this period of history from elders such as Orgrim and Drek''Thar, he didn''t feel deeply about it because he hadn''t experienced it himself.


    "Your Excellency Velen, thank you Draenei for your timely reinforcements."


    Velen nodded lightly and said, "You''re welcome, it''s all for Azeroth, you guys retreat first, leave this place to us."


    "Humph!"


    A heavily armored paladin beside Velen couldn''t help but groan heavily at the orc.


    Velen raised his white eyebrows slightly, and reminded in a deep voice, "Maraad, restrain yourself."


    "...Yes, Prophet."


    Maraad''s own sister died at the hands of the orcs, and even though he received orthodox paladin education, he was still just a mortal with all kinds of emotions and six desires, and it was impossible for him to be magnanimous enough to forgive an enemy who harbored deep hatred.


    Except for Go''el and the young orcs of the new generation, including Orgrim, the orcs who participated in the draenei war hurriedly evacuated to the rear, unwilling to have any contact with these draenei with hatred. Lots of eye contact.


    Samara asked with an unhappy expression, "Prophet, do you really think these orcs can change their ways? Their barbarism is not brought about by the blood of demons, right?"


    Velen caressed his white beard and watched the orcs withdraw into the portal. Those eyes that could see the future were shining with a magnificent brilliance like a starry sky, and it took a few seconds for them to slowly return to normal.


    "The past crimes of the orcs are gradually dissipating with the passing of the older generation. Under the leadership of the new great chief named Goel, the orcs do have the intention of changing their past barbaric traditions, at least for now it is enough."


    Looking up at the still mighty demon army in the distance, Velen sighed and said, "Azeroth is the last refuge and counterattack place for the draenei. To protect this world, we need to unite all forces."


    "The hatred between orcs and Draenei is not a special case. Humans who have been brutally invaded also have blood feuds with them, but when facing powerful foreign enemies, we must put these contradictions aside for the time being."


    "The Burning Legion is the strongest enemy we need to face together. We cannot let hatred control our hearts and cause unnecessary internal strife at this critical moment."


    "Yes, your will."


    In this battle of Hyjal, Velen brought three Archbishops including Akama, Maladaar and Neri, as well as Nubundo, Maraad, Samara and Yrel, etc. rising star.


    Archbishop Osar and Hataru stayed on the Lost Islands to make final adjustments to the Storm Fortress. As a last resort, this spaceship used for interstellar navigation also needs to join the battle.


    The Storm Fortress was not built by the naaru for battle. Among the several **** spaceships, only the Arcatraz had a certain amount of defensive firepower, but it could not gain the upper hand at all against the fel warships of the Burning Legion.


    However, Storm Fortress is Naru''s ship after all, and with Naru sitting in command, this fleet group can more or less display some combat capabilities.


    "let''s start."


    Velen''s originally gentle expression gradually turned serious, "The last time we fought directly with the Burning Legion was hundreds of years ago. This time, the Draenei will not run away again!"


    "Boom!" The Prophet''s staff slammed down heavily, and Velen encouraged the morale of the whole army in a passionate tone, "Draenei! Show our will to the Burning Legion, Azeroth must not fall, before the time limit is up We must defend this fortress!"


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    In fact, the reinforcements sent by the draenei this time are still somewhat reserved, at least the naaru in Storm Fortress did not come to the front line.


    However, Andrea did not question this question. Naaru is the last reliance of the Draenei, and they will not easily reveal their cards until the most critical moment.


    When the draenei took over the orcs and continued to guard the second checkpoint, the tauren, tol''vir and support from various countries in the eastern continent rushed to break through the blocking of the burning legion one after another.


    At the same time as the support of various races arrived, the latest news from Felwood Forest followed closely behind.


    When Malfurion arrived in Felwood, Illidan, who had just been "released from prison", made another startling move.


    Tekenos and others accepted Archimonde''s order to extract the fel energy from Gul''dan''s skull and quietly corrupt Felwood Forest.


    The sentinel led by Leticia was chasing down this group of fleeing dreadlords, but the cunning Nathrezim never let Leticia catch their tails.


    When Illidan arrived in Felwood, some areas of the northern forest had been corrupted by evil energy, and the local flora and fauna had undergone severe mutations. Even the furbolgs living nearby were affected and became violent and warlike.


    The so-called haste makes waste, and the enemy is so close that Leticia unconsciously forgets Andrea''s teachings, and she is played around by the treacherous terror king under her impatience.


    The tenacious Illidan will not be easily deceived by the devil''s tricks. The special vision obtained by the demon hunter with eyes can see the flow of energy in a wide range, and no cunning devil can escape his eyes.


    When the Dreadlord was happily enjoying the pleasure of playing with the night elves, he didn''t know that his hometown was attacked.


    Illidan followed the flow of energy to find the source of the corrupted forest¡ªthe head of Gul''dan, while Tekenos and other dreadlords were out.


    The remaining devil fish were beaten to the limit. UU Reading When the night elves sent by Tyrande to "assist" Illidan were busy cleaning up the demons, the demon hunters had already grasped the head of Gul''dan. Zheng in hand


    "interesting."


    Illidan touched his chin with his free left hand, and there was a half-smile expression on his face, "The fel artifact made of someone''s head still contains a lot of knowledge left by the owner of the head, so..."


    Illidan has always been a person who does what he thinks. After confirming that there is no danger around him, he immediately began to absorb the huge evil energy in Gul''dan''s skull.


    The fel energy pouring into his body began to change Illidan''s body shape. His physique became taller, his feet became hooves, curved feet grew on his head, and a pair of demon-specific flesh wings appeared on his back.


    Gul''dan''s head was stolen, Tekenos immediately noticed something was wrong, he gave up his plan to play with Leticia, and led the Dreadlord team to rush back to the altar.


    When Leticia chased Tekenos and the others to the altar, Malfurion also happened to fly from Mount Hyjal, and the people gathered from all directions happened to collide.


    Seeing the strange demon sizing up his sharp claws, Malfurion felt an instinctive pain in his heart, and immediately attacked him furiously.


    "Demon! What have you done to my brother!"


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon ww.49000/

 Chapter 585： Lonely Demon Hunter

    Although Illidan did not expect Malfurion to attack suddenly, but as a demon hunter, his reaction speed was very sensitive.


    When the wind blades from Malfurion''s wings approached him, the newly grown wings on Illidan''s back played their role for the first time, blowing his body back a few steps, just avoiding Malfurion''s attack range.


    "Hehe, my brother, don''t be so anxious, why don''t I just stand here?"


    Although Illidan''s tone was still full of sarcasm, Malfurion, who was familiar with his brother, could vaguely hear a hint of relief from it.


    However, Malfurion''s focus of attention was not here at this time. The storm crow that landed turned back into a human form, and he looked at the ferocious demon in disbelief.


    "You are Illidan?"


    "It''s me, Malfurion." Illidan opened his hands to show off his strong demonic body, with a wicked smile on his face, "Don''t you recognize me if you change your image?"


    "you!"


    Malfurion stared at the demon Illidan, speechless for a long time.


    Leticia didn''t have time to pay attention to the double play of the two brothers. After jumping off the back of the Hippogryph in the sky, she immediately aimed at Tichondrius who was watching the play next to her.


    "Devil! Use your life today to pay homage to my father!"


    The moon disc wrapped in black light flew out from Leticia''s hand, drawing a strange arc in mid-air, pointing directly at Tichondrius, the leader of the demon team.


    "Humph!"


    Tichondrius is the leader of Nathrezim after all. His combat power may not be as good as that of the legion bosses, but he is still confident in dealing with mere mortals.


    The sharp claws crossed in front of him, and the sharp blade on the edge of the moon wheel collided violently with Tichondrius'' claws, and there was an unpleasant sharp "squeak" sound between the rotating friction.


    "drink!"


    Both claws vibrated outward at the same time, and the moon wheel that had lost its momentum flew out obliquely backwards. Leticia, who had just landed, nimbly came over and took the moon wheel back into her hands.


    "Hehe~ I thought it was who it was."


    Tichondrius smiled sinisterly, and deliberately stuck out his tongue and licked the corner of his mouth, "It turned out to be that young girl from the Yuege family. I still remember you. Your father''s soul tastes very good."


    "shut up!"


    The Dreadlord is best at provoking the enemy''s emotions. Leticia, who was hit in the sore spot with red eyes, launched a continuous attack on Tichondrius.


    ''tsk! This little girl has grown so much in strength. ''


    Although he acted with ease on the surface, Tichondrius was under a lot of pressure.


    The force attached to the moon wheel was very strong, and he had to resist every blow with all his strength, and the mental shock contained in the black energy wrapped on the surface of the moon wheel also made Tichondrius exhausted.


    When Illidan and Malfurion staged a family ethics drama, the fight here was fierce.


    If only Tichondrius was here alone, with Leticia''s hard-working strength over the years, it shouldn''t be a big problem to win him.


    But Tichondrius, who suffered a loss from acting alone once, realized it a long time ago, and there are several high-level Nathrezim fighters around him at any time.


    The troops directly under Tyrande sent to monitor Illidan looked at each other. Seeing that the sentinel team led by Leticia started fighting with the demons, they hesitated for a moment and joined the attack on the Dreadlord''s team.


    They couldn''t stop Illidan''s arbitrariness, at least they had to leave some loot, otherwise it would be difficult to explain to the high priest.


    Malfurion looked at Illidan with an indisputable expression on his face, "Are you willing to degenerate into a demon? I thought this ten thousand years of imprisonment would make you mature, but I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtless in doing things! "


    Speaking of the ten thousand years of being imprisoned, Illidan''s weird smile on his face darkened.


    "Malfurion, it seems you disagree with my choice?"


    "Of course I don''t agree!"


    Malfurion shouted angrily, "Can you still be called a night elf with your appearance? Get out! From now on, I will treat you as a brother and get out of our forest!"


    Illidan''s chest heaved for a while, but he still maintained a calm demeanor on the surface.


    "That''s how it is, brother. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other, so you can take care of yourself."


    The moment he turned around, Illidan revealed a trace of loneliness in his expression.


    The only relative still can''t understand him, and the proud demon hunter never bothers to explain his motives to anyone.


    Spreading the demon flesh wings on his back, Illidan desperately wanted to vent the depression in his heart, and his eyes that faintly emitted green light of evil energy under the blindfolded black cloth looked at the night elves and the dread demon king who were fighting together.


    "Hmph! Nathrezim."


    The flesh wings flapped slightly, and Illidan''s figure appeared behind Detherocco as if teleporting.


    Meanwhile Detheroc is busy dealing with the dryad Lunara''s rage-filled poison javelin.


    Although Lunara and Leticia got along in a strange way when they first met, thousands of years of contact have allowed the two to establish an extremely deep friendship.


    Even if you don''t talk about the evil deeds of the dreadlord corrupting the forest, Lunara has enough reasons to do her best to create better conditions for revenge for her friends.


    "Ugh!"


    When Lunara fixed Detherok''s range of motion with her javelin, a demonic claw stretched out from the dreadlord''s chest, firmly grasping his heart.


    "Boom~"


    Before the terrified Detherok could ask for mercy, Illidan crushed the green heart in his hand expressionlessly, and the disgusting fel blood spurted out.


    Tichondrius, Varimathras, and Balnazzar were shocked by Detheroc''s sudden death.


    Although the Dreadlord is not strong compared to other Burning Legion generals, but this hybrid demon can succeed in such an easy blow, it is preliminarily speculated that his strength has surpassed the level of mortals.


    This is exactly the fact. Illidan was one of the night elves'' top five powerful fighters as early as 10,000 years ago. After absorbing the huge evil energy accumulated in Gul''dan''s skull, the demonized Illidan broke through and troubled him for thousands of years. The bottleneck of the year, officially stepped into the realm of demigods.


    "Hehe~"


    Shaking off the green blood on his hand, Illidan smiled cruelly at the three bewildered Dreadlords.


    "Next, it''s your turn."


    Malfurion still stayed where he was a little dejected, UU Reading silently watching the demon Illidan chasing and killing the Dreadlord in the demon army.


    Although there are many incomprehensions and conflicts of ideas between them, Illidan is his only brother after all. He expelled Illidan from the night elves family not entirely out of justice, but contained some selfishness.


    If Illidan is allowed to return to night elf society in this form, he will always live in the eyes of others with suspicion and contempt.


    Perhaps the lonely Illidan himself would not care about this, but Malfurion did not want his brother to be treated like this.


    After being imprisoned for a full 10,000 years, Malfurion would not believe how much Illidan had feelings for his own ethnic group and country. Instead of forcing him to stay in the country, it is better to simply let him move freely.


    Illidan, who had a breakthrough in strength, killed Varimathras and Balnazar one after another like chopping melons and vegetables. Tichondrius was also torn off an arm by his sharp claws, and the wings on his back became tattered rotten.


    Throwing away Tichondrius'' **** left hand, Illidan glanced sideways at Leticia who was still relentless.


    "I''ll leave the rest to you guys. Let''s meet again, brother."


    "Shua!"


    Flapping his fleshy wings and flying into the sky, Illidan disappeared into the sky under the silent watch of Malfurion. The scream of Tichondrius before he died was the last "blessing" for Illidan''s farewell.

 Chapter 586： star map

    What happened in Felwood was quickly reported by Malfurion, and Andrea didn''t even get to meet the freed Illidan.


    "Forget it, let him go."


    Seeing that Tyrande''s face was a bit ugly, Andrea curled her lips and said, "Illidan is a person who does his own way. He has his own ideas, so there is no need to force him."


    Andrea didn''t know what Illidan thought of the current Dark Night Republic, and whether he would directly rant if he didn''t agree with each other.


    This demon hunter is a self-centered thorn no matter where he goes, not to say that he has any obvious malice, but Illidan''s opinions are too strong, and he never knows what it means to seek common ground while reserving differences. Get along well.


    Tyrande didn''t expect that Illidan would make such a big commotion as soon as she was released. Regardless of the world''s opinion, she resolutely absorbed the evil energy and turned into a demon. This unexpected development caused her to cast Illidan on her own. There is no light.


    "Let''s not talk about this first."


    Andrea changed the subject and asked, "Did Illidan say anything before he left?"


    According to the memorandum, the Skull of Gul''dan contained most of the previous knowledge of the recipient warlock, and Illidan, who had absorbed it, should have taken this knowledge as his own.


    Malfurion shook his head and said, "He didn''t say anything, just let us do it for ourselves."


    "Is that so..."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, ¡®In other words, he is very confident that we will defend Mount Hyjal? ''


    When Malfurion came back, the draenei had already withdrawn from the second line of defense, and now the third line of defense, which was in charge of the Eastern Continent Alliance Army, was responsible for preventing the demons from continuing to attack.


    The holy mountain of Hyjal is easy to defend and difficult to attack. There is only one single road up the mountain, which is worthy of the name.


    After the air forces of the coalition forces of various races joined forces to block the air route, the Burning Legion could only climb up the mountain road level by level even if there were too many of them.


    Archimonde is still patiently following behind the demon army, and has no intention of attacking alone.


    Andrea didn''t know what his inactive behavior meant. Perhaps Archimonde was not very confident about going to the mountain alone, or he was waiting for an opportunity.


    Not long after Malfurion flew back, he completed his long-awaited revenge, and Leticia, who looked refreshed, also returned to the Nordrassil tree on the Hippogryph.


    Tichondrius''s soul was restrained by Leticia''s shadow magic, unable to escape back to the Twisting Nether.


    Leticia, who returned to Anakis, cooperated with Maiev to intensify her pressure on Mal''Ganis.


    Leticia tore Tichondrius''s desperately wailing soul into pieces in front of Mal''Ganis, and there was no possibility of resurrection.


    The terrified Mal''Ganis finally succumbed under the double torment of soul and body, and told the ins and outs of Archimonde''s immersion in Azeroth.


    Just as Andrea guessed, after Ner''zhul discovered Andashir''s roots buried deep in the ground through the undead worms, the Dread Demon King quickly turned his brains on this world tree full of energy.


    They tampered with Andashir''s underground roots without anyone noticing, slightly tampered with Andashir''s energy flow without disturbing Sandara, and waited patiently for the arrival of Archimonde It was only then that this trick was exposed.


    Mal''Ganis was not the core member of the Burning Legion, and he didn''t know too much information.


    After extracting enough information from this guy, Leticia gave him relief under Maiev''s gesture, and Mal''Ganis no longer had to worry about being tortured by the Witch of Destruction Witches after returning to the legion''s base camp.


    Before he died, Mr. Mal''Ganis provided the night elves with some useful information, such as the location of the Burning Legion''s base camp.


    "Argus?"


    Andrea pretended to be clear and said, "Is this the name of the lair of the Burning Legion? Did Mal''Ganis mention the coordinates of this planet?"


    "No." Leticia shrugged regretfully. "He said that such problems are usually left to Gan''erg and Morg technicians. He doesn''t know much about coordinates and star maps."


    "I have a star map leading to Argus."


    Velen, who had just withdrawn from the front line, interjected with a daze in his eyes, "Argus is the hometown of all Eredars. It used to be a beautiful planet with a highly developed civilization."


    "Unfortunately, the temptation of Sargeras ruined everything about Argus, and two of the three members of the ruling group chose to believe in his promise."


    "Only I have always had doubts about his too sweet promise. With the help of the naaru, I led the people who were unwilling to submit to the Burning Legion and escaped from the home world. Since then, we have called ourselves Draenei, and in Eredar In slang, the word means exile."


    "Eredar?"


    Malfurion was taken aback, "Isn''t this the name of the highest-ranking officer race in the Burning Legion? Your Excellency, you..."


    "yes."


    Velen admitted with a wry smile, "The eredar and the draenei were originally the same race, and our appearance is the same as that of the original eredar. The red-skinned eredar in the Burning Legion are mutated individuals after being infused with fel energy. .¡±


    "Kil''jaeden the Deceiver and Archimonde the Polluter are the other two members of the triumvirate, and they all believed in the cakes drawn by Sargeras."


    "this¡­"


    Andrea raised his hand to stop Malfurion and the others from asking, "Prophet, the Draenei still keep the star map leading to Argus? Are you sure it can still be used?"


    "Okay." Velen solemnly assured, "Before we evacuated Genidaer, we extracted the complete data of the star map from the flight log of the spacecraft, and it is now stored in the navigation system of the Storm Fortress."


    "Once we are ready to counterattack, we can return to Argus at any time to fight the Burning Legion."


    Andrea nodded emphatically, "This information is very important. Although it is not needed yet, we will accumulate enough strength sooner or later. By then..."


    It is definitely not a good strategy to stay trapped in Azeroth and be beaten passively. The damage caused by fighting on one''s own territory can only be borne by the local residents of Azeroth. If it continues for a long time, it will be dragged down by the Burning Legion sooner or later.


    However, now is not the right time to counterattack. All races in Azeroth are far from ready. Regardless of mentality or hard power, there is still a long way to go before counterattack.


    ¡­


    When the reinforcements from the eastern continent couldn''t hold back and retreated, the three kings Kane Bloodhoof, Ulan Gaoling and Tol''vir led their respective armies to set off. They would guard the penultimate line of defense for Nordrassil.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Andrea met with Tandre Proudmoore and others who led the fleet across the sea under Jaina''s recommendation.


    Tandre is the youngest son of the Proudmoore clan, and Jaina''s younger brother. When she first learned that this younger brother of her own age led the team, Jaina was very surprised.


    "Tandre, why are you here? Where are father and Derek?"


    Tandre''s temperament is different from his handsome elder brother Derek. He looks like a man from the sea. He has a rough beard since he was young.


    Tandre shrugged casually and said, "Derek stayed in Boralus, UU reading Drust''s barbarians still need someone to watch, father went to Lordaeron, he intends to save the innocent people of Lordaeron."


    Speaking of Lordaeron, everyone present was a little silent.


    The mightiest kingdom of mankind fell apart in just one month under the shock of turmoil that erupted from within.


    The vibrant Tirisfal Forest was severely damaged, and the fertile Seveld was invaded by countless undead. Necromancers even set up plague cauldrons in major farms.


    There are only a few strongholds left in the vast West Weld, including Hearthglen where Tyran Fording is stationed, and the territory of the Barov family on the island of Caer Darrow in the middle of the lake.


    Andrea clapped his hands and reminded, "Everyone, let''s focus on the present first."


    "If Archimonde gets the power of the Well of Eternity, Azeroth will be completely over."


    "Please let the armies of your respective countries start resting as soon as possible. The decisive battle on the last line of defense requires everyone to work together."

 Chapter 587： playing cards

    Among the reinforcements sent from the Eastern Continent, the armies of Khaz Modan and Gnomeregan were led by Muradin Bronzebeard.


    Due to the different timelines, Muradin did not go to Northrend for archaeology when Arthas was driven by his obsession, but he was still Alsace''s martial arts enlightenment instructor, and this point has not changed.


    Knowing Alsace''s cruel act of killing his father and destroying the country, Muradin refused to believe it at first. He applied to his elder brother, King Magni of Khaz Modan Kingdom, to go to the ruins of Lordaeron and confront Alsace in person.


    Of course, Magni would not let his younger brother rush to die impulsively. The lesson from the past is close at hand. The last person who did this has already buried his body in Seveld.


    This person is Arthas'' mentor, Uther Lightbringer.


    In order to dispel the wrong thoughts in Muradin''s mind, Magni took the opportunity of supporting the night elves, threw the dwarf and dwarf army under his command, and sent him to the remote Kalimdor continent.


    Magni wasn''t the only one who had the same idea. When Andrea saw Ilucia with dark circles under her eyes, she guessed King Alex''s intentions.


    Both are princesses, and once studied arts together in Dalaran, Jaina and Ilucia have known each other for a long time, and the relationship between the two is not bad.


    Ilucia''s poor mental state made her worry and distressed. After gaining the understanding of everyone present, she quickly took Ilucia down to rest together.


    As for the leader of Dalaran...


    Andrea looked at the elegant blond "high elf" speechlessly, then turned her gaze to a certain human mage who was taking the opportunity to catch up with Vereesa.


    "Krasus... right?"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched and he signaled to the red-haired man beside him, "Don''t you worry about your apprentices? I don''t guarantee that the members of the Windrunner family won''t rush over from the Eastern Continent after learning about this scene, and let them Arrows go into his ass."


    Krasus patted his forehead in embarrassment, "Ronin, come here!"


    "what?"


    Luo Ning was a little reluctant, but seeing the serious expression on the mentor''s face, he could only obey helplessly.


    Putting his hand on the red-haired head, Krasus deliberately slapped him heavily on the head a few times.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, he is my apprentice Luo Ning, this child is still young, please bear with me if he offends a little."


    "Hehe~ It''s easy to say." Andrea looked at Luo Ning meaningfully, "I don''t have any complaints against him, after all, gentlemen are so good."


    "However, Vereesa''s mother and two sisters have repeatedly emphasized that she cannot be allowed to find a short-lived species as a partner, so..."


    "I understand." Krasus said understandingly, "It''s normal for longevity species to have such concerns."


    "Luoning, let''s go, why don''t you listen to persuasion?"


    Andrea''s elf long ears could vaguely capture the whispered conversation between the departing master and student.


    "But... I like her."


    "Let''s...cough, do you call it liking? You''re greedy for her body, you''re a scumbag!"


    "Pfft~" Andrea almost couldn''t hold back his laughter when he heard this, ''Dude, you also came from time travel, right? ''


    ¡­


    A small episode had little effect, but at least it gave Andrea a moment of relaxation from her tense spirit.


    But at this moment, something unexpected happened.


    Archimonde finally began to lose patience in the face of one after another tenacious defense. After the dread demon king Anaseron was beheaded by Ulan and Kane, he suddenly issued a miserable green ray from behind.


    "boom!"


    The defensive barrier powered by the Well of Eternity lasted only a few seconds before being breached, and the fel energy rays bombarded the city wall of the checkpoint unabated.


    Andrea, who was standing on the top of the mountain overlooking the distance, felt tense. With the collapse of the city wall, Archimonde mercilessly kicked away the subordinates who were disadvantaged in combat, and began to personally participate in the attack.


    The collapse of the city wall buried many tauren and tol''vir who were defending at the top of the wall. Kane saw the terrifying blue giant getting closer, and immediately called all the defenders on the defense line to retreat urgently.


    At this time, only one day had passed since the tauren and tol''vir guarded the defense line, far from reaching the intended goal.


    But things have come to this point, retreat is the only option, ordinary mortals have only a dead end in the face of Archimonde, and no amount of them can cause any harm to him.


    In the War of the Ancients, even Malorne, the strongest demigod of the wilderness, had his neck broken by Archimonde. You must know that Malorne was a powerful creature in ancient times that Ysera could not admit to himself.


    The strength gap between the guardian dragons is actually very small, at most, there are differences in expressiveness due to different positioning.


    The reason why Deathwing showed the strength to overwhelm all heroes is because he was strengthened by N''Zoth on the one hand, and on the other hand, it was also because the guardian dragons he fought with before were all weakened by the dragon soul.


    Even Malygos, the blue dragon king with the strongest attack power, thinks it will be difficult to defeat Malorne. He tried his best to use the artifacts of the blue dragon clan, and maybe he can barely fight to a tie and kill Marorne without paying too much. En''s Archimonde''s strength can be imagined from this.


    Although Andrea advanced to become a demigod, after all, his breakthrough time is still short, and he can''t compare with Azshara''s perverted boss who has been in power for thousands of years and has been absorbing the energy of the Well of Eternity.


    Even if he extracts the energy from the Well of Eternity, it is impossible for him to defeat Archimonde one-on-one, and he may not even be able to maintain a draw for a long time.


    After all, the arcane energy of the Well of Eternity is not perfectly compatible with his own power system, which is the biggest difference between him and Queen Azshara.


    If the individual''s strength is not as good, then they can only find ways to seek external support.


    There are very few people in Azeroth who are qualified to fight Archimonde, and there are no more than two palms.


    The guardian dragon who has recovered to its best condition is the best helper, coupled with Cenarius'' support, Goldrinn''s elusive sneak attack, and Tortola''s frontal containment, Andrea still has some strengths in defeating Archimonde. confident.


    As for Aviana, although her life form is indeed a demigod, she still lacks in personal strength, so she is not suitable to participate in the decisive battle.


    The task Andrea arranged for her was to manage the information flow during the war, to ensure that the information on the battlefield was conveyed to the place where it should go as quickly as possible.


    Letting out a long breath, Andrea looked solemnly at his teammates behind him, "Since Archimonde has started to act, let''s go too."


    ¡­


    After the tauren and tol''vir retreated to the top of the mountain, the priests of the moon **** who had already prepared immediately took them to the moon well for treatment.


    The last line of defense is at the last corner leading to the top of the mountain, and the coalition forces of all ethnic groups have rushed to the line of defense in advance to prepare.


    Garrod Shadowsong, who is still in charge of commanding the multi-ethnic coalition forces, is still experienced in the war, and Shandris stays on the defense line as an adjutant to assist in command.


    The battle between the demigods will be very dynamic. In order not to cause unnecessary burden to Nordrassil, Andrea decided to stop Archimonde on the mountainside.


    As the demigods left the line of defense and went out, the dragons who had been staying behind as insurance took off one after another. The overwhelming dragons caused a lot of psychological burden on the mortals on the line of defense. UU Reading


    Luo Ning said with emotion, "Fortunately, these giant beasts are from our side. It is impossible for mortals to block the swarm attack of the dragon clan, right?"


    Krasus knocked on Rhonin''s head noncommittally, "Concentrate. Mortals can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that the Burning Legion can''t do it."


    "Buzz~"


    The strange sound of mechanism running came from the top of the Nordrassil tree, and many people raised their heads curiously to look at the towering upper part of Nordrassil.


    Luo Ning used spells to strengthen his eyesight. He was the first to discover the source of the mechanism sound, and exclaimed with wide eyes, "What is that?! A flying ship?"


    "Don''t panic!"


    Shandris had been prepared for the reaction of the coalition forces, and under the blessing of Celes''s amplification spell, her explanation spread throughout the audience.


    "That is the war machine newly developed by our Dark Night Republic¡ªthe space battleship. Please protect your defense zone with peace of mind. The space fleet will work with the Dragon Clan to provide powerful fire support for the battlefield!"

 Chapter 588： Lure the enemy

    In fact, the night elves have already put the space battleship into practical use. Before that, it was only in a semi-hidden state, and the First Navy Fleet was responsible for the trial.


    That''s right, the space battleships developed by the night elves have been used as naval ships for trial use before, and those who have been in contact with these new ships have not seen that they can break free from gravity and fly into the sky.


    Tandre and Jaina, who were born in Kul Tiras, saw some clues from the anchor on the side of the space battleship, but at this time they were not sure whether their guess was correct.


    Coming down from the canopy of Nordrassil was a whole fleet of well-sized ships, and the few large ships in the center were particularly conspicuous.


    The armor plate at the bottom of the ship has undergone some changes after it left the state of sailing at sea. The black muzzle protruded from the inside of the open armor, and after some adjustments, it pointed directly at the army of demons who were climbing the mountain.


    The dazzling arcane particles ejected from the bottom and rear of the hull drive these space battleships, and the fleet flies to the top of the coalition forces in a neat formation mode, among which the largest battleship deck can still vaguely see some arcane mechanical structures. Art puppet.


    The face of the Prophet Velen showed a look of surprise, "No wonder I didn''t see the air combat structure in the previous battle. It turned out that they were carried on the battleship." ''


    The space battleship was jointly developed by the night elves and Draenei. Among the many foreigners present, only Draenei was relatively calm about the appearance of the space battleship.


    One is because they have heard about it before, and the other is... They have even seen spaceships, and ships that only fly in the stratosphere are naturally familiar.


    In the battle on the first line of defense, the night elves dispatched a large number of existing ground-type arcane puppets, but they did not see the Luna Wings, an air combat model, and now the answer is finally revealed.


    ¡­


    Andrea followed the Dragon Kings to fly directly above Archimonde, and the polluters were very annoyed by the giant dragons "buzzing" like flies above their heads.


    With a wave of his hand, a large group of hellfire was drawn from the twisting void, and the sky of Mount Hyjal was covered with a large amount of fel flames. These meteorites dragged a long tail flame and smashed towards the guardian dragon in the air.


    "hold head high!"


    Malygos stood up first, and the dragon''s pupils shone with a deep blue-purple light, building a diamond-shaped arcane defensive barrier to protect everyone present.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The hellfire smashed on the barrier, causing waves, and fel energy sparks splashed everywhere, but none of these fel energy meteorites that fell from the sky could break through Malygos'' defense.


    "Don''t start the fight, just lead this guy out of the range of the World Tree."


    Andrea used the speed of light to increase his flight speed limit in a short period of time. A golden streamer passed by the side of Archimonde''s face, and the sharp airflow brought by the high-speed kinetic energy cut out on Archimonde''s face. Made a tiny hole that cannot be traced.


    Archimonde, who was a little careless at first, immediately improved his concentration when he felt the pain. He squinted his eyes slightly and looked at the "little bird" that passed by him.


    ''Demi god? ''


    Ordinary mortals can''t even penetrate the fel skin with permanent defensive effect on Archimonde''s body surface. People who can injure Archimonde, if they don''t hold powerful artifacts, are only half of the power level. God can do it.


    Although he raised some vigilance, Archimonde did not feel worried because of this.


    He had expected that Azeroth would have a demigod. Otherwise, he would not need him, the second-in-command of the legion, to lead the expedition in person to conquer a small world.


    When the four guardian dragons brushed past Archimonde, they also teased the polluter in a similar way.


    Originally, Archimonde planned to ignore these demigods and focus all his attention on the World Tree and the Well of Eternity, but the reptiles who harassed him back and forth became more and more excessive, and finally made Archimonde unbearable.


    "You are looking for your own death!"


    Swinging his fist with a sonic boom, he hit Nozdormu who happened to be close to him, and the Bronze Dragon King was shocked. He used time magic to slow down Archimonde''s speed, and at the same time accelerated the flow of time for himself.


    Judging from the external performance, Nozdormu teleported a short distance out of nowhere in front of Archimonde''s eyes, as if he had suddenly realized a continuously variable speed change.


    Archimonde also felt a blur in front of his eyes, and the excrement-yellow reptile had already left his physical attack range.


    The endless teasing made Archimonde restless and continued to climb the mountain. He decided to get rid of this group of ignorant lizards before enjoying the fruits of his victory.


    "Mackzaar, you are here to command the entire army. Before I come back, you must break through the defenses of mortals. If you can''t do it..."


    Malchezaar is an eredar with blue-gray skin. Although his size cannot be compared with Archimonde, compared to the normal form of Draenei, he is already a giant.


    After receiving Archimonde''s order, Makzaar was half happy and half worried. He was happy that he was personally named by the polluters to lead the battle, but he was worried about the foreseeable cruel punishment if he failed.


    But the Burning Legion is like this, the rewards and punishments are very clear.


    The superior has given you a chance, whether you can seize it depends on your own ability, if you win, you will be rewarded generously, if you lose... naturally there will be extremely severe punishment.


    "Yes! I will never disappoint Lord Archimonde''s trust!"


    "Well, let''s go."


    Archimonde was more tolerant of his fellow eredar than other demons, and after waving Malchezaar to lead the army on his own, he turned all his attention to the flies in the air.


    "Baited, act according to plan."


    The plan started to bear fruit, and Andrea avoided the finger of death issued by Archimonde with her dexterous golden eagle body, and moved slowly towards the middle of Mount Hyjal while fighting and retreating.


    Since receiving the "blessing" of Sargeras'' fel energy, UU Reading Archimonde rarely encountered individuals who could fight him head-on.


    The once powerful leader of the Arcane Academy was used to crushing the enemy with powerful force, so he didn''t think much of his previous cautious style.


    However, this does not mean that Archimonde''s intelligence has deteriorated, but that he has changed his mentality and strategy when facing the enemy.


    Archimonde could see from the other party''s action patterns that they wanted to turn the tiger away from the mountain. Archimonde, who was used to using force to solve various crises, did not back down, and followed Andrea and the others confidently to shift direction. .


    At least he didn''t feel the powerful strength that could threaten his life from these ants and reptiles before. Although it will take a lot of time to deal with it, he is confident in defeating the last and strongest guardian of Azeroth.


    When Andrea and his party carefully led Archimonde to the mountainside, Tortola, who had been hiding in the dark gray lake to recover his strength, finally poked his head out from under the water.


    At the same time, the wolf **** Godrin and Cenarius also quietly walked through the woods of Mount Hyjal, and gathered in the direction of the Temple of Essina in advance according to Andrea''s plan.

 Chapter 589： Archimonde: I can win!

    Aessina, one of the wilderness demigods who dwell on Mount Hyjal.


    Unlike other demigods who have a physical body, Aessina, known as the Mother of the Forest, never manifests her physical form in the material world.


    Andrea once met Essina once in the Emerald Dream. At that time, she appeared in the form of an elf, and she couldn''t see what she looked like at all.


    Essina does not have the ability to fight, but she has been guarding the forest of Mount Hyjal for tens of thousands of years, and countless elves walking through the forest obey her orders.


    The existence of elves is very magical, and the original elves were just a collection of the original will of Azeroth.


    Since the night elves settled on Mount Hyjal, Aessina has given them her own blessing.


    Night elves who died due to various reasons can turn into elves according to their own wishes, and continue to wander in the wilderness of Mount Hyjal. These dead souls are called ancient spirits by Malfurion.


    The ancient spirits are usually not aggressive at all, they are just a light sphere and they lack the means to attack, but this is only in normal situations.


    Although Andrea didn''t intend to pin all his hopes on these ancient spirits, choosing the Temple of Essina as the battle location was his last insurance against possible accidents during the battle.


    Now the energy of the Well of Eternity has been directly connected with the Temple of Essina, and the ambush soldiers who have already held artifacts waiting in the Temple of Essina can freely mobilize its endless arcane energy.


    "boom!"


    The Green Dragon Queen Ysera dodged the giant chaotic arrow issued by Archimonde in some embarrassment. After sleeping in the Emerald Dream for many years, she was somewhat unfamiliar with the physical control of the material world.


    However, under the high-intensity pressure of Archimonde, Ysera''s condition is recovering rapidly.


    And with the super big nurse Alexstrasza assisting in the treatment, a few minor injuries can''t have a big impact on the fighting power of the guardian dragon.


    With Malygos providing powerful long-range fire support, Nozdormu, Alexstrasza, and Ysera are dedicated to assisting, and Andrea is temporarily at the forefront.


    Andrea, temporarily blessed by the Dragon King, swelled in size, and a giant purple bear not much smaller than Archimonde was fighting hand-to-hand with the polluter.


    "Roar!"


    Transformation spells are not Andrea''s strong point. He feels that every time he transforms into a wild form, he will be affected by the animal mind he transforms into.


    Andrea, who used to be good at keeping a distance to play his strengths, completely abandoned the idea of ??long-range attacks at this time, and slapped Archimonde heavily with his claws wrapped in golden and black energy clusters.


    The tough fur and the auxiliary effects of the three guardian dragons allowed Andrea to resist Archimonde''s powerful and heavy fel fist, and the two of them fought each other with their injuries.


    In contrast, Archimonde suffered less injuries. After all, his power level is higher than that of ordinary demigods, and his attack and defense are higher than Andrea who has received strengthening.


    However, Andrea now has Alexstrasza''s life force to repair his injuries in time, and Ysera''s dream power can soothe his spirit corroded by the evil energy that entered his body. The two fought together in a short time. Half a catty.


    However, this extremely enhanced blessing of the Dragon King cannot take effect permanently, and Andrea can already feel the effect of the blessing in his body slowly disappearing.


    "Aww~"


    At this moment, a distant wolf howl came from the woods behind Archimonde, and Goldrinn turned into a silver afterimage. Before Archimonde could turn around in time, his sharp teeth tore at the side of his thigh. Bite off a piece of flesh and blood.


    "Ah! Damn stupid dog!"


    Under the pain, Archimonde suddenly erupted with more strength than before, pushing Andrea in the form of a giant bear back slightly, and the highly compressed fel energy light ball gathered between his hands, and it was about to attack Gord Lin dodged the throw in the direction.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Cenarius, who appeared right behind Goldrinn, made a move, and the ancient tree in front of the Essina Temple began to activate, turning into an ancient treant guard who stood up, and at the same time, countless thick vines stretched out from the ground to bind Ah Kermond''s hands.


    Losing the master''s control, the fel light sphere began to become unstable.


    Archimonde struggled angrily and forcibly broke free from Cenarius'' shackles with brute force.


    Before the surrounding treants could gather around, Archimonde threw the fel light ball that was about to explode towards Goldrinn.


    "not good!"


    Malygos hurriedly changed the target of the spell attack, trying to detonate the ball of light before it hit the ground.


    But after all, it was still a step too late. Seeing that the ball of light was about to smash into the woods beside Goldrinn, a giant tortoise that seemed to be moving slowly suddenly appeared in front of the ball of light.


    "Boom~"


    A small muffled sound came from his tortoise shell, and the blow that Archimonde placed high hopes on seemed to be absorbed by the big tortoise, making only a muffled fart-like sound.


    "you again!"


    Archimonde saw that the giant tortoise couldn''t help but feel a little big. He had already experienced the difficulty of the opponent during the War of the Ancients. In terms of defense alone, the guardian of this tortoise is stronger than the demigod Manon. It is more difficult to break through.


    This giant tortoise is Tortola who just arrived in a hurry. Although he is just a tortoise, Tortola actually moves very fast, but...


    "Uh~"


    The eyes of Tortola, who had just made a great contribution, rolled a little. "Sorry, let me take it easy. Sure enough, relying on the rotating turtle shell to move forward will still cause the brain to feel dizzy."


    In addition to leaving Velen to guard the World Tree just in case, all the demigods of Azeroth who can be dispatched have gathered here, and Archimonde, who was quite confident before, became serious.


    With the strong support of the three demigods of the wilderness, Andrea no longer needed to force himself to be at the forefront. Taking advantage of the gradual disappearance of the Dragon King''s blessing, his giant bear''s body shrank rapidly, and he quickly returned to the night elf prototype.


    "Woo~"


    Dragon hanging around Andrea''s neck let out a wail. The reason why Andrea was able to accept the ultimate blessings of the four dragon kings was that this little guy was in charge of the transfer. Looking at it now, it is obvious that this power is not So easy to bear.


    "Thank you for your hard work, take a good rest."


    Gently stroking the little dragon, and carefully putting it back on his chest, Andrea looked up at Archimonde who seemed to be considering a countermeasure.


    "Aviana, are you there?"


    "exist."


    The voice of the mother of all birds that was still hovering in the sky directly entered Andrea''s head.


    "Tell Elisande, Seres, and Onyxia to prepare to activate the artifact."


    ¡­


    The Temple of Essina is in a highly concealed state at this time, and people inside can clearly see the earth-shattering battle outside, and people outside don''t deliberately search for the location of the temple that is difficult to find.


    After receiving a letter from Aviana, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Elisande, Onyxia, and Celes were refreshed at the same time.


    The Eye of Aman''Thul suspended in front of Elisande has become highly activated, and the energy of the endless Well of Eternity has replaced Elisande himself, catalyzing this Pillar of Creation to its most powerful limit state.


    Coincidentally, the Hammer of Kazgros in Onyxia''s hand was also emitting a hazy khaki-yellow light, and the tide stone that Seres held in both hands was visibly filled with damp moisture.


    Onyxia sighed and said, "It''s a pity that time is too tight, and I didn''t have time to complete Yugna''s trial, otherwise I could get the Aegis of Aggramar from Stormheim."


    Elisande said calmly, "If you still can''t kill Archimonde with such full preparations, one more Aegis of Aggramar will not make any essential changes."


    Celeste''s gaze had been focused on Aviana who was flickering back and forth. After receiving the signal from the Mother of All Birds, she immediately activated the Tidal Stone with all her strength, and the water sources throughout Mount Hyjal began to fluctuate violently.


    "Let''s get started, this time we must leave an unforgettable lesson for the Burning Legion!"

 Chapter 590： The horn of counterattack

    When the three wilderness demigods arrived and joined the battle, the battle on the frontal battlefield also began.


    Under Makzaar''s command, the warriors of the Burning Legion will no longer take turns to battle, but will spread out and start attacking the last and strongest barrier wall together.


    Rather than calling it a checkpoint, it might be better to say that the last barrier protecting Nordrassil is a fortress.


    After the treatment of the moon well and the priests of the moon god, most of the reinforcements who participated in the previous defensive battle have recovered.


    At this time, the coalition forces of various ethnic groups are defending the majestic fortress walls in sections. Facing the joint attack of a large number of high-level demons, each group of people bears a lot of pressure.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    After the space battleship descended, it took the lead to fire at the demonic position, and the city defense magic cannon was also fired at the same time. The saturated firepower blasted a large vacancy near the center position of the Burning Legion. Temporary retreat.


    In the final battle, the Burning Legion threw in the previously warmed Evil Bats at once. The giant dragon and a large number of flying demons fought hand-to-hand in the air. Countless Evil Bats fell from the sky like dumplings, and occasionally brought a few injured ones with them. dragon.


    When the space battleship joined the battlefield, the mothership as the command tower first released its own carrier-based aircraft, which has been kept until now and the latest Luna Wings are thrown into the battlefield below in large quantities.


    The strafing of the magic machine gun greatly relieved the pressure on the Dragon Clan. The air battlefield was in a state of collapse from the very beginning, and the Burning Legion soon lost its air supremacy.


    Malchezaar hadn''t pinned all his hopes on the sky. As long as they could contain the dragon for a period of time, they would have completed the mission. The legion warrior who personally led the demons to attack the city wall in front was his trump card.


    However, contrary to all the devil''s expectations, the defense of the last fortress was not at the same level as the previous city walls.


    Kazak''s giant sword slashed back and forth on the city wall, but each time it was bounced off by the powerful shock force after hitting the target. The strength of the defensive barrier made the doomsday lord secretly startled.


    The Hellfire airborne that the Burning Legion is used to has no effect. The one-way magic barrier completely blocked their idea of ??smashing the Hellfire into the fortress to cause chaos.


    As a last resort, Malchezaar could only order Hellfire to advance from the rear, but in this way, Hellfire lost its surprise attack function and became a pure fel structure.


    The Nordrassil barrier built by Andrea with a huge amount of resources has exerted a strong defensive effect.


    Makzaar watched the soldiers of the Burning Legion waste their troops needlessly, but they were still unable to break through the city wall. Afraid of punishment, he became more and more anxious, and subconsciously paced around his command seat.


    "Continue to intensify the attack and take all the reserve forces..."


    The sudden deadly threat from behind made Makzaar roll decisively on the spot, narrowly dodging the pounce of a black panther that suddenly appeared, and before he could stand still, he rolled to the side again , once again escaped the flying moon ambush.


    "Come on, there are thorns... uh!"


    You can hide from the first day of junior high school, but you can''t hide from the fifteenth day.


    The sneak attack of the black panther Reinera was just the first wave. Maiev''s moon wheel further narrowed Makzaar''s evasion range. Prism, who showed her fangs like a poisonous snake, finally stabbed the dagger into the half-kneeling ground. Malchezaar Heart.


    "Bah!"


    The moment the dagger with blood grooves and barbs was pulled out, Makzaar''s fel blood spurted out like a floodgate, and the broken flesh was still hanging on Prism''s dagger.


    Before the wide-eyed Malchezaar could leave his last words, Maiev, who was wearing a watch helmet, sliced ??off his big head with a knife.


    "You can''t stay here for long, let''s go!"


    As Maiev fled into the shadows first, Lenera and Priscim disappeared into the camp with the other assassins.


    There were no guards within tens of meters of Makzaar''s barracks, and even the demon eye responsible for anti-invisibility was cut in the middle by an unknown weapon. It took a while for the demons to discover that their commander was dead .


    As a race that Sargeras personally invited to join, the Eredars have a higher status than other races in the Burning Legion, which is why Archimonde gave the command authority to Malchezaar before.


    However, not everyone agrees with the leadership of the Eredars, and Malchezaar''s ability and qualifications are not convincing. Most people just follow Archimonde''s power and influence.


    Once Makzaar died, the other demonic officers lost their restraint, and immediately began to let themselves go.


    The siege situation, which was originally organized by Makzaar, suddenly turned into a mess. The demon generals from all walks of life only cared about killing the generals and capturing the flag, completely ignoring the cooperation between multiple troops.


    Velen, who is experienced, can see from the chaos of the Burning Legion that Maiev, who insisted on taking risks to assassinate the demon commander, has achieved results.


    "General Shandris, Senator Maiev and the others should have succeeded."


    After being reminded by Velen, Shandris, who had been dispatching with Jarod all along, noticed the chaos in the Burning Legion''s rear.


    "Jarrod!"


    "Well, here''s your chance!"


    Garald ordered the flag officer to wave the purple flag of counterattack, and the inspiring and distant sound of the horn spread throughout the battlefield full of shouts of killing.


    The newly renamed First Flying Fleet responded first, and the destroyers and cruisers escorting the mothership and battleship finally dispersed into the battlefield.


    Under the orders of their respective leaders, the dragon clan also intensified their attacks, and the dragon''s breath all over the sky lit up the dark night sky.


    ¡­


    When the horn of counterattack sounded on the frontal battlefield, the battle situation of the demigods also began to change.


    Archimonde, who had always had the upper hand, felt uneasy in his heart. He always felt that he had fallen into a trap set by the enemy in advance.


    The heinously hard Tortola resisted Archimonde''s attack tenaciously. The addition of Cenarius relieved the pressure on Alexstrasza and Ysera, and several dragon kings also stepped up their attacks.


    Andrea still did not act at this time, he was waiting for news from Aviana.


    "Andrea, the temple is ready."


    Andrea''s golden eyes lit up, and she solemnly said to Aviana, "The beheading operation has begun!"


    The rivers and lakes on Mount Hyjal took the lead in breaking out. It was as if a super-large pump was working under the water surface, and the water level was dropping sharply.


    At the same time, the wild animals hiding in various parts of Mount Hyjal suddenly became agitated, and the tremors of the earth gradually strengthened. The scurrying animals tried to find a suitable hiding place to avoid the danger of the earthquake.


    As the energy that exceeded the barrier specifications spread out, the hidden magic circle that covered the temple of Essina was finally broken, and Archimonde felt the biting chill coming from the temple for the first time.


    "what is that?"


    "Where are you looking? Face me, UU Reading Zaizhong!"


    Taking advantage of the moment of Archimonde''s avatar, Malygos increased the frequency of spell bombing while shouting the trash talk he learned from Andrea.


    For a moment, Malygos even wanted to ask the distracted Archimonde to take an overload attack from the Focusing Iris, but considering that the Focusing Iris'' attack mode does not distinguish between enemy and friend, the ecology of Mount Hyjal after the battle He recovered, and finally he endured it.


    "Go away!"


    The uneasiness in Archimonde''s heart became more and more intense. The intensity of energy emitted by the forest had exceeded his tolerance limit. If the opponent was allowed to attack, even he would suffer serious injuries.


    Tortola was temporarily smashed into the air by Archimonde''s giving up defense, but Archimonde also accepted the attacks of other demigods as a result. Many wounds of different depths were added to his strong body. However, these injuries could not pose a fatal threat to Archimonde.


    After seeing Archimonde''s actions, Andrea issued a diversionary attack on the polluter, while reminding loudly, "Stop him! Don''t let him rush into the Temple of Essina!"

 Chapter 591： Planned and Unexpected

    With Archimonde''s strength, if he was determined to give up the defensive assault, no one besides Tortola would be able to stop him head-on.


    But Tortola was still adjusting his posture at this time, and couldn''t rush to Archimonde in the first place.


    The defense zone Archimonde attacked was between Nozdormu and Malygos. The two dragon kings moved their huge bodies to block Archimonde at the same time, buying enough time for the final killer.


    "roll!"


    The anxiety in Archimonde''s heart made him give up all evasion and defense, allowing Nozdormu''s dragon claws to scratch a few scars on his body, and punched the Bronze Dragon King''s head with an offensive punch.


    "Uh!"


    Although the hasty punch would not have killed Nozdormu, but he was hit **** the head, and the Bronze Dragon King temporarily lost his mobility while grunting.


    The only one standing in front of Archimonde was the blue dragon king Malygos, and the others were still speeding up, but it seemed difficult to reach the scene before Archimonde broke through.


    "Huh~"


    A flash of determination flashed in Malygos'' eyes. At the same time that Archimonde''s fist wrapped in fel energy hit his abdomen, Malygos endured the pain and sprayed out the arcane dragon''s breath against the Defiler''s face.


    "Ah! Damn big reptile!"


    This dragon''s breath compressed most of the arcane energy in Malygos'' body, causing a lot of damage to Archimonde. The defiler''s face was **** and bloody, and soon he lost his original majestic appearance.


    While being seriously injured, Malygos was temporarily unable to move after seriously injuring Archimonde.


    He could only watch as Archimonde covered his face furiously, and pointed his index finger at him with the other hand, ready to use his unique skill.


    "king!"


    "hold head high!"


    Another burst of arcane dragon breath sprayed from the distant sky. The counterattack situation on the frontal battlefield has been completed. The activities of the dragon clan are no longer restricted. Some impatient dragons came to check the battle situation of the big bosses first.


    Seeing that Malygos was in crisis, Alegos, the first servant of the Blue Dragon King who arrived, hurriedly joined the battlefield, trying to delay Archimonde''s actions.


    Although Alegos'' seniority is very old, his strength has long since suffered from incurable injuries in the battle of the ancients. Not to mention Malygos, even the shameful blue dragon Kalecgos of the new generation is slightly stronger than him. powerful.


    Although he rushed to the battlefield first with his loyalty to Malygos, his dragon breath was completely unable to harm Archimonde, and the process of Finger of Death was not interrupted.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that Archimonde''s fingers had begun to stretch forward, Elegos burned his vitality without hesitation, broke out at a speed beyond the limit in a short time, and slammed into Archimonde with his own dragon body.


    Archimonde was deflected by Alegos''s fatal assault, and the fel light in his hand also flickered, but he couldn''t send it out in time.


    Annoyed, the Defiler pointed his finger at Elegos, who was biting his arm tightly.


    "Ant, you are courting death!"


    "boom!"


    The finger of death hit Alegos directly, and the extremely penetrating beam of evil energy burned through a hideous hole in his chest. The dragon scales with excellent defense and the tough dragon body were easily crushed like paper. Hole through. .


    "King, hurry... run away..."


    After leaving the last three words, the arcane light in the eyes of Elegos, who was dying, completely dissipated.


    "Aire!"


    Malygos'' eyes were red, ignoring Nozdormu who just woke up, trying to find Archimonde desperately.


    Elegos tried his best to stop him and finally bought enough time for the other demigods. Tortola took the lead and spun around and hit Archimonde. Archimonde''s left arm.


    "Aww!"


    Goldrinn also hurriedly followed, his sharp teeth were embedded in Archimonde''s right hand, and the treant summoned by Cenarius jumped on him. Under the strengthening of the forest guardian, he held Archimonde tightly. Kermond''s waist and legs.


    "Why are you crazy!" Alexstrasza pushed Malygos back. "Stand back! Don''t waste Alegos'' sacrifice!"


    Andrea took a deep look at Alegos''s body, took the Tears of Elune from the staff of Ganir, and let it float in the air and grow rapidly.


    "Aviana!"


    "Got it... Ladies, let''s launch!"


    Aviana, who was still beside Andrea one second, appeared in the Temple of Essina the next second.


    Celes took a deep breath. In order to show her trust in her husband, she took the lead in attracting a large amount of water vapor absorbed in the Tidestone, turning it into pure energy and bombarding Andrea.


    Onyxia hurriedly followed suit, releasing the energy of the fully activated Hammer of Kazgoros.


    Two energy rays hit the Tears of Elune on Andrea''s head one after another. Different types of artifact energy were injected, and the Tears of Elune churned for a while.


    Feeling the transformation and amplification of the energy in the artifact, Andrea struggled to control the Tears of Elune to aim at Archimonde.


    "Stand back, all of you! Elisande!"


    The great magister''s eyes were fixed on the battle situation. Tortola, Goldrinn and others hurriedly retreated after receiving the order. Only Cenarius'' treants still entangled Archimonde faithfully.


    "Get out! Get out of here!"


    Archimonde, who felt the threat of his life, had no room to show off. He frantically tore up the tree man on his body, and pointed his hands at Andrea floating in the air, trying to stop his follow-up actions.


    "Certainly!"


    The energy of the Eye of Aman''Thul in Elisande''s hand spread rapidly, and the power of time from the father of the gods took full effect. Archimonde''s movements paused for about two seconds.


    Although it was only two seconds, it was enough to decide the fate of the polluter.


    As the demigods poured their remaining power into the Tears of Elune, Andrea controlled the trembling artifact with trembling hands.


    "Archimonde! Azeroth will surely defeat the evil plot of the Burning Legion. This is the light of hope we are determined to open up for the future!"


    "boom!"


    After being transformed, compressed and amplified by the Tears of Elune, the mixed energies turned into an iridescent spiral beam of colorful light that spewed out.


    Archimonde''s Finger of Death''s two bursts only blocked it for a moment, and the overwhelming force pushed back the evil energy beam, blasting through Archimonde''s huge body that stood upright.


    Ironically, a huge hole appeared in Archimonde''s chest, which was fatally injured. His five sense organs began to shed blood, and his strong unwillingness made him drag his dying body forward.


    "Damn Azeroth, hateful demigod!"


    This killer weapon emptied the energy in Andrea''s body. Due to the different power system, the energy replenishment of the Well of Eternity needs to be transformed by Elune''s Tears.


    Facing Archimonde''s desperate counterattack, Andrea and the other demigods with exhausted strength were unable to make effective defenses.


    "Is it still necessary to take this step..."


    Aviana, who had been prepared for a long time, communicated with Essina, the mother of elves, through the connection between the demigods of the wilderness, and countless ancient souls rushed out of the forest near the temple of Aessina. UU Reading


    Archimonde ignored these little elves who had no power fluctuations. At this time, he could no longer condense the evil energy in his body, and planned to use physical attacks to kill Andrea who had delivered a fatal blow.


    "What?! No!"


    The elves surrounding Archimonde absorbed the power overload of the Well of Eternity, turning from blue to blood red one by one.


    "Boom!"


    As the ancient souls blew themselves up collectively, a wave of less intense waves spread out centered on Archimonde.


    Archimonde, who was exhausted by the ancient soul, finally fell down, and his huge body hit Mount Hyjal, causing a violent earthquake in a small area.


    "call¡­"


    Andrea leaned on the staff of Garnier and slowly sat down on the ground, with relief, and fell down on the pitted battlefield corroded by evil energy with open arms in relief.


    "it''s finally over."

 Chapter 592： long-preserved treasure

    I don''t know if Archimonde''s soul was specially protected by Sargeras, or if he had other plans to escape, and Andrea, who was waiting to harvest the soul, unfortunately missed the target.


    Archimonde''s soul disappeared the moment his body died, and he should have fled back to Argus urgently to wait for his resurrection.


    Although it didn''t end perfectly, with Archimonde''s strength, it would definitely not take a year or two to revive him. At least a hundred years or even a thousand years would be used as the standard.


    In other words, there should be no need to worry about the threat of polluters for at least a few hundred years.


    ''Although the polluter is gone for the time being, Kil''jaeden the fraudster is still there, so don''t let your guard down. ''


    Alegos'' unexpected death was something Andrea didn''t expect.


    The battlefield is changing rapidly, and no one can count all the actions of the enemy to the slightest degree.


    Andrea did predict that Archimonde might discover the layout of the Temple of Essina, and specially arranged for two relatively strong guardian dragons to guard the passage leading to the Temple of Essina.


    In his original plan, the two guardian dragons should be able to block Archimonde at least for a short period of time, buying time for the other demigods to react.


    No one expected that Nozdormu would be hit in the head with a punch, instantly losing his fighting power.


    If it wasn''t for Alegos rushing out desperately and delaying enough time, it would be hard to say the final result of this battle.


    After the battle, Malygos sat blankly next to Alegos'' body, and the blue dragons who came after him also surrounded him silently, remembering the passing of the hero.


    After a while, Malygos said with difficulty, "Take him home and send him into the energy turbulence of the Eye of Eternity. He will integrate into the magic hub system and be with us forever."


    ¡­


    Archimonde''s death in battle became the last straw that broke the camel''s back.


    The morale of the Burning Legion, which could not withstand the counterattack of the coalition forces, collapsed and was defeated. Under the relentless pursuit of the air and space battleships, not a single member of the Legion escaped from Mount Hyjal.


    The Battle of Hyjal finally came to an end, leaving behind the devastated Holy Mountain and the Well of Eternity, which was temporarily lying down due to continuous large-scale energy extraction.


    Losing the energy supply of the Well of Eternity, the night elves who were accustomed to automated production were very uncomfortable, causing some moderate turmoil in the capital Anahis.


    After inspecting the Well of Eternity, Arygos sighed, "You have drawn too much energy this time. The four Pillars of Creation artifacts are fully loaded, and you also need to supply the energy of the flying fleet, as well as the energy of Anarchis and the defensive fortress." supply."


    "This Well of Eternity is not the original version after all, and it cannot truly possess infinite energy. At least you will not be able to use it for a period of time afterwards."


    Andrea frowned and asked, "How long is a period of time? Although the night elf society does not rely on the Sunwell for survival like the high elves, but without the energy supply of the Well of Eternity, our production capacity and daily life will inevitably suffer. influences."


    Arygos shook his head, "I''m not sure either, unless new energy from the same origin is injected into it, the Well of Eternity will not be restored for at least a few years."


    "Are they of the same origin..."


    Andrea''s expression became a little weird.


    Ten thousand years ago, Andrea prepared an important treasure for himself to establish a permanent base just in case.


    However, due to the smooth transition of the night elves'' high-level power, this treasure has not been able to be used. I never thought that there would be a day when it would be taken out again.


    Sending Arygos away calmly, Andrea did not take action for the time being.


    The end of the war with the Burning Legion does not mean that Azeroth has returned to peace.


    Once the foreign enemies were gone, Xavius ??couldn''t wait to start making troubles in the Emerald Dreamland again.


    On the other hand, Yogg-Saron was temporarily unable to spare energy to make troubles, and the corrupt situation in Northrend still hasn''t subsided.


    The legion demons staying in Northrend are still fighting Loken''s steel army, because Archimonde and many monitors are all GG, and Ner''zhul''s ambition is rapidly expanding. These demons have not yet noticed the evil intentions from behind calculating.


    Having defeated the Burning Legion, the next thing to deal with is the Lich King.


    When all the tribes of Kalimdor united against the demons, the Scourge crazily expanded their power in the Eastern Continent.


    The east and north of the Tirisfal Glades were completely occupied, and only the territory of the Kingdom of Silud, which was firmly guarding the mountain fortress, remained intact.


    Large tracts of land in the West and West Weald were affected by the plague, and these two lands are now called the Plaguelands by the surviving people of Lordaeron.


    From the north of Andorhal, the Western Plaguelands, except Hearthglen guarded by the Fording family, all fell into the hands of the Scourge undead.


    The Eastern Plaguelands are not much better. The Light''s Hope Chapel and the Hand of Tyr are still unbreakable, but most of the other villages and towns have fallen. The Scourge of the Undead and the Knights of the Silver Hand centered on Stratholme are still in the Eastern Plaguelands There is a tug of war in the north.


    Quel''Thalas received the last reminder before Andrea''s war, and tightened the plow to guard the gate of Salas, and finally blocked the undead who were trying to join the noble high elves and prevented them from entering Quel. in Lasas.


    Under the continuous high-intensity impact of the Farstriders led by Aurelia and the ranger troops of Sylvanas, Zul''Aman, the last stronghold of the noble faction, finally began to crumble.


    Prince Kael''thas personally took command of the expedition, leading the elite army directly under the royal family such as Sunfury, Flame Blade, and Fire Wing to the south, and defeated Zul''Aman in one fell swoop.


    Since the magister had already arranged for the space anchor to be placed near Zul''Aman, the nobles could not use the teleportation technique to escape. The Quel''Thalas regular army captured all the nobles who could not escape, and killed all the stubborn resisters.


    This is just the initial information that Andrea got from Niyana, who was staying behind on the Eastern Continent, after she temporarily withdrew her hand.


    It is said that there seems to be some kind of turmoil in Gilneas, but because the country is closed to the outside world, and with the undead blocking the Silverpine Forest, more specific information cannot be obtained for the time being.


    Putting aside the affairs of Mount Hyjal that were waiting to be done, Andrea personally sent away the troops from various countries who came to support them.


    He has firmly remembered the countries that sent troops to help the night elves this time, and will definitely repay them one by one in the future.


    Princess Jaina of Kul Tiras heard about the tragedy of the Eastern Continent, so she decided to end her studies in the Dark Night Republic ahead of schedule and return to the other side of the sea with the Kul Tiras fleet to expel the undead.


    In this war, the orcs have proved their stance of coexistence with Azeroth with their brave actions. UU Reading www. Although uukanshu.com can''t trust them 100% now, at least the orcs have initially gained the recognition of all races in Azeroth.


    The situation in Northrend is still a mess, but the orcs will return home after all.


    Because of the raging natural disasters, after seeking advice from the leaders of the orc clans, Goel burned Grom''s body and planned to take his ashes back to Durotar City and build a shaman altar for him.


    No one wants to see Grom resurrected by natural disasters and become Ner''zhul''s capable general. Although cremation does not conform to the orc tradition, it can only be tried at the moment.


    After sending away all the allies who came to help, Andrea will expel the demons, rebuild Sandara City, and put on the agenda to plant a new world tree in Moonsong Forest.


    But before that, the problem of the well of eternity must be solved first, otherwise the world tree system will be impossible to talk about.


    Andrea summoned all the high-level night elves to come to the Well of Eternity, which had temporarily lost its magical power, and took out a "stock" that had been dusty for many years in front of them.

 Chapter 593： Well of Eternity Reborn

    After the war, Mount Hyjal was devastated, and there were many unsightly marks like alopecia areata scattered in the original lush forest.


    The place where the Burning Legion crossed left a lot of evil energy corrosion. The Druids dispatched manpower to repair it as much as possible. Progress has been slow to pick up.


    The most striking thing is the small lake that just appeared in front of the Essina Temple, which is the scar left by Andrea in the final battle with Archimonde.


    After the battle, the water vapor drawn by Seles re-integrated into the earth, filling the nearest huge pothole in the form of groundwater, gradually forming a rather spectacular lake.


    The Archimonde corpse that remained in place was transferred to Anarchis to slowly study and purify. Given the physical strength of the defiler, it was estimated that it would take a long time to completely annihilate it.


    The allies who came to Kalimdor to participate in the Battle of Hyjal visited the small lake before leaving, and most of them looked at Andrea with expressions of awe on their faces.


    The sycophant Leticia even proposed to build a statue by the lake to commemorate the last moment when her adoptive father killed Archimonde.


    Feeling very ashamed, Andrea refused without hesitation, but Shandris, Seres and others were very interested in Leticia''s proposal.


    Now the statue has started construction, but because of manpower, it is not possible to devote too much energy to build it... Andrea hopes that the statue will never be completed.


    It''s strange to think of living people being built into statues as memorials.


    At the root of Nordrassil, the Well of Eternity, which was always shimmering with hazy light, became much dimmer, obviously not in a good condition.


    According to the blue dragon prince Alegos, the remaining energy can barely maintain the blessings bestowed on Nordrassil by the dragon kings, but Alegos can''t say whether it will deteriorate further in the future.


    After the war, members of the Supreme Council and military leaders such as Jarod were very busy. Tyrande asked impatiently, "So? You suddenly called everyone who was busy with work. What''s the matter?" thing?"


    Shandris and Celes knew the whole story long ago, but they didn''t spoil it in advance, and pretended not to know, standing by the side and laughing without saying a word.


    Malfurion has been busy suppressing Xavius'' sudden attack in the Emerald Dream recently, and this time he really took time out of his busy schedule to come here.


    Looking at the dimly lit Well of Eternity, Malygos felt a little tangled.


    From a security point of view, he hoped that the Well of Eternity would be brought to an end so that it would not attract the attention of the Burning Legion again in the future.


    But the energy provided by the Well of Eternity has already penetrated into every aspect of the Night Republic.


    Without the energy supply from the Well of Eternity, the output efficiency of major factories dropped significantly after the war, and artificial manufacturing that had been abandoned for countless years had to be temporarily reactivated, which further aggravated the loss of human resources.


    "Andrea, do you have a way to restore the Well of Eternity?"


    Malfurion''s question caught everyone''s attention, and Andrea nodded unabashedly, "I do have a way to repair...or strengthen the Well of Eternity."


    Take out a well-sealed gorgeous water bottle from the space bag. This magical water bottle comes from Azshara''s Eternal Palace 10,000 years ago.


    Shaking the bottle lightly, there was a "crash" sound as the liquid flowed.


    Fandral realized what was the first thing, he asked in surprise, "Could it be, what is in this water bottle..."


    "That''s right." Andrea nodded approvingly, "It''s the water from the original Well of Eternity. I just kept a bottle just in case, and I haven''t found a chance to use it in these ten thousand years."


    "this¡­"


    Malfurion''s expression hesitated, he already understood Andrea''s plan.


    Since druids advocated nature, he wanted to speak out against it, but he couldn''t make up his mind because of other concerns.


    Garald looked at the water bottle in Andrea''s hand, rubbing his chin in surprise.


    "The size of this water bottle is at least several times larger than what Illidan used back then."


    "This is no longer a matter of restoration. If all the well water is injected into the lake, the energy of the Well of Eternity may even be further improved?"


    "That''s exactly what I was hoping for."


    Andrea said solemnly, "Everyone knows how difficult it is to defeat Archimonde this time."


    "If we hadn''t relied on continuously extracting the energy from the Well of Eternity to fill the Pillars of Creation to gather power, we would have suffered more casualties, and even lost the Well of Eternity and Nordrassil on which we depend for survival."


    "The new Well of Eternity created by Illidan has its own limit after all, and the hidden dangers have been exposed in this war."


    "Archimonde the Defiler is indeed dead, but Kil''jaeden the Deceiver is alive and well."


    "According to the Prophet Velen, Kil''jaeden may be slightly inferior to Archimonde in terms of absolute strength, but his insidious plan can effectively make up for this part of the personal combat power gap, not to mention that the Burning Legion has the power to destroy the sky." Sargeras, the fallen titan who destroyed the land."


    "The space battleships we are building, magic cannons, and magic weapons supplied to armies at all levels are all inseparable from the energy of the Well of Eternity. The night elves need these sharp weapons to defend our homeland and expel all invaders and spoilers .¡±


    "So, I hereby propose to restore and strengthen the Well of Eternity, so that this source of magic power can continue to provide a powerful boost to our technological progress."


    Except for the stubborn Malfurion, even Tyrande got used to the existence of the Well of Eternity for a long time.


    This source of magical power has effectively improved the living standards and military strength of the night elves, and Tyrande is already reluctant to abandon it like Malfurion.


    "Hey~" Noting the embarrassed expression on Tyrande''s face, Malfurion raised his hand with a wry smile and said, "I abstain, let you decide."


    The largest opposition force withdrew, and other decision-making members unanimously passed.


    Andrea immediately released the seal on the bottle, pulled out the cork, and the rich arcane energy overflowed from the water bottle.


    Celeste sniffed intoxicated, "That''s right, this is the wonderful breath of the original Well of Eternity. It''s been a long time since."


    Solemnly pour this bottle of Aunt Azeroth''s blood (correct) into the lake of the new Well of Eternity, and the high-concentration arcane energy contained in the 10,000-year-old well water will quickly melt into the lake.


    The originally dim light of the Well of Eternity gradually became brighter, and Nordrassil, who absorbed the energy of the Well of Eternity through its roots, heard a faint sound.


    Andrea, Malfurion, Fandral and others could feel the joy from the forest through the druid''s ability, Nordrassil also increased the energy absorption of the Well of Eternity as if cheering .


    Feeling the surge of energy on the top of the mountain, UU Reading Cenarius, Goldrinn and other demigods of the wilderness rushed over quickly, just in time to witness the moment when the Well of Eternity reappeared.


    Cenarius'' expression was a bit complicated, but at any rate, most of these energies poured into the World Tree. After being neutralized by Nordrassil''s natural force, the energy of the Well of Eternity was much milder than the overbearing original version.


    And after 10,000 years of observation, Cenarius determined that the decision-makers of the night elves today will not abuse the energy of the Well of Eternity without restraint like Azshara and the nobles of the Night Empire. After hesitating for a while, the forest guardian gradually relieved.


    The capital Anakis on the canopy was the first to feel the revival of the Well of Eternity. The paralyzed automated production equipment resumed operation, and the cheers from the canopy could even be heard by Andrea and others at the root of the tree. .


    "The Well of Eternity will continue to provide energy for the Night Republic, and we will not stop researching and exploring the unknown."


    Andrea looked at the Well of Eternity, which was more powerful than before, and said firmly, "There is a vast world beyond Azeroth. Sooner or later, we will rush out of this home planet, go to the lair of the Burning Legion, and end Sargeras." and the brutality of the Burning Legion!"

 Chapter 594： Situation in the Eastern Continent

    The recovery of the Well of Eternity brought the post-war reconstruction of the Night Republic into the fast lane. With the assistance of automation equipment, the liberated manpower can be used where they are needed more.


    The ability of the newly born Well of Eternity still needs to be discovered step by step by the researchers. Initially, it can provide energy more efficiently than before, and the upper limit of the energy bottleneck should also be broken through, but it cannot be accurately tested for the time being.


    The recovery of the Well of Eternity also means that the World Tree system has resumed normal operation again, and the panic atmosphere caused by the loss of energy supply in major cities will soon subside.


    While Andrea sits in Anassis to restore people''s livelihood in the country, he turns his attention to the cold Arctic continent. The residents of Sandara who have taken refuge in Wyrmrest Temple are still waiting for rescue from their own country.


    ¡­


    The Burning Legion is defeated, but the minions of the Lich King are still raging in the Eastern Continent.


    With the armies of countries such as Alterac and Kul Tiras returning from Kalimdor, the war between the Kingdom of Stormwind and the orcs and jungle trolls is coming to an end.


    With one against three, the Stormwind Kingdom first dragged down the Thunder King orcs and the Blackrock orcs who lacked sufficient logistical supplies. The Thunderking clan was completely driven out of the Swamp of Sorrows, and hid in the Blackrock Tower with the Blackrock orcs.


    After liberating the armies on both fronts, the Stormwind Kingdom assembled a superior force to push the Gurubashi trolls back to Stranglethorn Vale.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind, which drew its hand, did not continue to pursue the victory, but sent reinforcements northward under someone''s lobbying.


    With reinforcements from the south, the situation in which the northern countries were suppressed by the undead finally improved.


    Under the impact of the coalition forces of dwarves, gnomes, and the Stormwind Kingdom, the Witherwood troll suffered heavy losses due to the slow acquisition of information. The Stormgard Kingdom finally breathed a sigh of relief from internal and external troubles.


    As Lothar and Lione grew older, Prince Varian began to take on more responsibilities.


    This time, the more heroic Prince of Storm is leading the north. Varian is far more mature and stable than his peers due to the blows and experience of destroying the country and rebuilding.


    In the name of the Stormwind Kingdom, he made a promise to the aging King Solas to increase trade between the two countries and promote the economic recovery of the Stormgarde Kingdom.


    Looking at the heroic Varian, and thinking of his useless son Galin, Solas, who was in his twilight years, could only sigh silently.


    The experience of exile when he was a teenager made Varian deeply understand a truth-unity is strength.


    Under the correct guidance of Lothar and Ryan, he will not only want to use power to build a unified human empire like Terenas, and the alliance framework that exists in name only is actually promising.


    With the demise of the main Kingdom of Lordaeron, Dalaran and Kul Tiras could not support the alliance. The Kingdom of Stormwind took over the responsibility of Lordaeron without hesitation, and began to assume more responsibilities as the leader of the alliance.


    The demise of Lordaeron made Ryan quite sentimental. No matter what purpose Terenas had behind him, it was indeed Lordaeron who extended an important helping hand to the beleaguered Stormwind Kingdom.


    However, as the king of a country, Ryan did not affect his decision-making due to personal emotional factors. The first thing he needs to consider is still the interests of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    As the second child in a millennium, without the oppression of the boss, the Stormwind Kingdom will naturally stand up and re-establish the banner of the alliance.


    And compared to Lordaeron, who was eager for quick success, the Kingdom of Stormwind''s approach was more gentle. At least King Solas was very grateful for Varian''s decision at this time.


    The assembled alliance army continued to advance westward, lifted the crisis of the Wildhammer dwarves being surrounded by the Vilebranch trolls, and joined forces with the defensive Alterac army in the area of ??Chillwind Post.


    At the same time, Varian also sent a partial division to the junction of Silverpine Forest and Hillsbrad, while rescuing Dalaran from the siege of the natural disaster, while trying to contact Gilneas trapped behind the Greymane Wall.


    After finally suppressing Drust''s rebellion temporarily, Dai Lin led the Kul Tiras fleet to land in Southsea Town. He brought bad news to Varian and others.


    "An accident happened in Gilneas. A strange virus spread in the capital of Gilneas, but that old stubborn Jean is still unwilling to open the country. He has repeatedly emphasized that he can handle the domestic turmoil well."


    Although the fleet of Kul Tiras did not enter the territorial waters of Gilneas, through a high-powered telescope, when Dailin passed by the edge of the territorial waters of Gilneas on his flagship Sea King, he saw a group of furry humanoid creatures in Gilneas from a distance. Nice Mercedes near the coastline.


    Varian sighed and said, "We have also received some related information. Not only is there an unknown virus raging in Gilneas, but the rebellion of the high lord Darius Crowley should not be underestimated."


    Darius Crowley, a noble in the Kingdom of Gilneas second only to the Greymane royal family, his territory almost covers the entire Silverpine Forest.


    Due to King Zeon''s closed-door policy, Darius would certainly be extremely dissatisfied that the territory outside the Greymane Wall was abandoned.


    With the invasion of the undead, a large area of ??Silverpine Forest fell, and the Crowley family suffered heavy losses.


    Darius, who had to retreat behind the Greymane Wall, was furious. He blamed the undead invasion and the spread of the mutated virus on the head of King Zeon, and directly raised the banner to gather other dissatisfied with Gilneas'' conservative policies. people rebelled.


    Dai Lin said helplessly, "Let''s give up Gilneas for the time being. Genn is the one who doesn''t cry until he sees the coffin. Separate a part of the army to guard the main road from Silverpine Forest to Hillsbrad. We will mainly attack Andorhal." Bar."


    The disaster-ridden Andorhal has not been fully rebuilt since it was burnt down last time. The destruction of Lordaeron made this important town in West Welder one of the strongholds of the undead.


    Countless undead of natural disasters gathered in this ruined town, which was defended by Kel''Thuzad, the archlich resurrected by Arthas.


    Without the magic of the Sunwell, Kel''Thuzad''s resurrection seemed uneventful.


    Although he still successfully transformed into a Lich, compared to the same period in history, Kel''Thuzad''s strength has undoubtedly shrunk to a certain extent.


    The Grand Lich did not show dissatisfaction with the Lich King because of this, and still dutifully assisted Alsace, using his own experience and wisdom to assist Alsace in managing the millions of undead in Lordaeron, and was deeply loved by Alsace. reuse.


    Although Alterac wanted to get rid of the thorn in his side, the Scourge''s defense of Andorhal was very tight, and Alterac alone could not defeat the large number of Scourge defenders.


    Tyran Fording in Hearthglen immediately expressed his willingness to send troops from North Valley to attack Andorhal after receiving the alliance''s letter.


    The situation in the Western Plaguelands is barely acceptable. In comparison, the situation in the Eastern Plaguelands is very rotten.


    After Uther''s death, the Knights of the Silver Hand were divided into the hardliners who advocated the extermination of all undead and the moderates who first tried to restore the people''s livelihood in the Eastern Plaguelands because of their different philosophies.


    The ideological dispute between the two factions is getting more and more serious, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com finally parted ways completely.


    The hardliners are in the majority. They use Tyr''s Hand as their base, and they call themselves the Scarlet Crusade. They frantically attack Stratholme''s Scourge army, trying to break through the Scourge base in the Eastern Plaguelands in one fell swoop.


    The number of moderates was small. They moved away from Tyr''s Hand to the Holy Light''s Hope Chapel, renamed the Silver Dawn, accepted the refugees together with the local priests, and began to restore the normal order of life near the chapel.


    The split of the Silver Hand has created an excellent opportunity for some ambitious people. There is a small town by the Blackwood Lake south of Colin Crossing. The local baron lord took advantage of the turbulent situation and opened the door to attract a large number of people. residents who fled here.


    When the Argent Dawn and the Scarlet Crusade parted ways, the baron named Osmar Garithos raised his arms and waved the banner of recovering the Kingdom of Lordaeron. set off.


    The remnants of Lordaeron along the way were attracted by his slogan to join them one by one. When they entered the Western Plaguelands, Garithos''s army had already numbered 100,000.


    And these armies are his confidence to participate in the talks with the alliance leaders in the name of Lordaeron Revivalist.

 Chapter 595： Reformation of QuelThalas

    The most important reason why Garithos acted so recklessly in the name of Lordaeron was the disappearance of Princess Calia.


    Saidan Dathrohan, who is now the leader of the Scarlet Crusade, desperately brought out the last blood of Menethil from the royal city of Lordaeron, and placed Princess Calia in the hands of Tyr.


    But as Uther led the knights to the west and died in battle, the Silver Hand, who was caught in internal struggles, suddenly discovered that Princess Calia disappeared at some point.


    After some investigation, it was basically determined that the princess left on her own, and there was no possibility of being coerced or threatened.


    After settling in Tyr''s Hand, Calia showed a tendency to be world-weary for a while.


    The younger brother who had watched her grow up killed her own father with her own hands. This huge shock made it difficult for Jialia, who grew up in a pampered state, to accept it.


    Unlike Alsace, who was responsible for the future of Lordaeron from birth, Terenas expected Calia to be a qualified political marriage chip.


    Since she was a child, Calia learned all about ladies and ladies, and Terenas didn''t spend much energy teaching her how to govern the country.


    The little princess who grew up in the greenhouse suddenly suffered drastic changes, and it was lucky that her spirit did not collapse on the spot. After being brought back to Tyre by Dathrohan, she lost the motivation to survive like a doll.


    The most prestigious captain, Uther, was lost in the turmoil. The ideological dispute within the Silver Hand became more and more fierce, and the attention paid to Calia became less and less, which eventually led to the departure of the princess of Lordaeron.


    Without the last royal bloodline heir, Lordaeron can already be determined to be officially destroyed.


    At this time, Garithos is playing the slogan of revitalizing Lordaeron, and anyone with a brain knows what his idea is.


    But the 100,000 troops in Garithos''s hands are indeed a force to be reckoned with. Varian, Dai Lin and the others can only hold back their disgust to negotiate with Garithos.


    Most of the core woodlands of the Tirisfal Woodlands fell, but the Kingdom of Sheldore still held firm against the attacks of the undead by relying on the numerous fortified gates that had been strengthened over the years.


    But this is also because Alsace''s main goal is not the Hilde Kingdom with a small population.


    He focused most of his attention on the East and West Plaguelands, contaminating the local environment with the airborne plague cauldron, further accelerating the transformation of its inhabitants into undead.


    As the base camp of natural disasters, the Royal City of Lordaeron has a strong military strength that is unmatched by other regions. The Kingdom of Silud dare not act rashly, and has always adopted a resolute defense policy under Brunhilde''s appeasement.


    As for Niyana, who temporarily took refuge here before, she had already set off for the Stormwind Kingdom. The reason why the Stormwind Kingdom quickly sent reinforcements to the north after a war was over, the efforts of old friend Niyana cannot be ignored.


    At this time, Niyana followed Varian''s army and witnessed the rebuilding of the alliance.


    Alterac, Stormgard and the Alliance originally had great conflicts, but the root of the conflicts lay in the Kingdom of Lordaeron.


    Now that Lordaeron has been subjugated, under Niyana''s persuasion, King Alex and King Solas quickly agreed to rejoin the alliance.


    With information provided by Prism''s thieves scouts scattered across the Eastern Continent, Niyana was fully aware of Garithers'' methods and ambitions, and she unreservedly shared this information with the leaders of the alliance member states.


    King Falstad of the Wildhammer curled his lips in disdain, "Ha! What a villain!"


    Leaving Muradin to oversee the country, King Magni, who went out in person, also sneered and remained silent.


    "Cough~" Prince Varian coughed lightly and interrupted everyone''s denunciation, "Let''s not talk about Garithos''s character, now we need the assistance of his army, please exercise restraint for the time being."


    "Temporarily...?"


    Alex and Solas looked at each other, and there were comprehensible smiles on the faces of the two old fritters at the same time.


    ''Young people are awesome. ''


    ¡­


    Although he focused most of his attention on taking back the Moonsong Forest, Andrea did not let down his vigilance about the situation in the Eastern Continent.


    The night elves, who had just experienced the great war, did not plan to send troops to the Eastern Continent for the time being, and the important responsibility of expeling Alsace could only be left to the locals themselves.


    However, although he cannot interfere directly, through Quel''Thalas'' actions, Andrea can still influence the battle situation in the Eastern Plaguelands to a certain extent.


    After annihilating the last strength of the aristocratic faction, Prince Kael''thas finally had no more scruples, and with Anasterian''s gratified encouragement, he began to carry out drastic reforms in Quel''Thalas.


    The privileges of the high elves and nobles have been greatly reduced. Although they still have higher benefits than ordinary people, they are indeed far inferior to the power they used to cover the sky with their hands and even threaten the royal family.


    Quel''Thalas, which has been closed to the outside world for thousands of years, has begun to open up. The first to receive preferential treatment is the Night Republic, which has maintained close cooperation all year round.


    This can also be regarded as a reward for Moon Shadow Chancellor''s previous cooperation with Quel Lathas.


    At the same time, Kael''thas reformed the military system. After the discussion of the Silvermoon Council, it was decided to abolish the establishment of the leading army with low combat effectiveness and nationalize all military power.


    He plans to take back the excessive benefits given to the people step by step, and promote more people to exchange hard work for a better quality of life.


    If it was a time of peace, this method of reducing the welfare of the people would undoubtedly cause violent turmoil among the people, but now that it is a time of chaos, it is more convenient to strike hard.


    All assassins who revealed their intention to resist were arrested mercilessly on the grounds of plotting treason.


    Unusual things happen, and under Anasterian''s decentralization, Kael''thas'' reforms are relentless, laying the foundation for the future of Quel''Thalas in the shortest possible time.


    However, Kael''thas'' tough approach inevitably accumulated a lot of grievances in the country. Anasteria stepped forward at this time and took all the blame on himself.


    "Anyway, I''m an old guy with one foot in the ground. It''s nothing to be scolded. UU Reading can at least give Kael''thas a good reputation."


    The high-level nobles and officials all knew that Prince Kael''thas made the decision to reform, but the lower-level people were not so well-informed. After Anasteria took the initiative to take the responsibility, most high elves regarded the Sun King as a way to reduce their own power. Welfare culprits.


    Andrea very much agrees with Kael''thas'' reforms. If they don''t take advantage of wartime to revitalize social vitality and cut benefits in peacetime, they will probably fall into the chaos of strikes and parades like a certain white flag country.


    Andrea advises Quel''Thalas through Aurora, the Quel''Thalas ambassador.


    Under the premise of one''s own ability, intervene in the situation in the Eastern Plaguelands as much as possible, help humans curb the expansion of the undead from natural disasters, and strive to suppress the power of the undead back to Stratholme, so as to expand the sphere of influence of the high elves and improve their reputation.


    After basically dealing with the ending of the Battle of Hyjal and the information on the Eastern Continent, Shandris led the army to Northrend, where they joined Anubrekhan and other Zergs who stayed in the Dragonbone Wilderness.


    The battle to take back the Moonsong Forest is just around the corner. Next, we just need to wait for someone''s good news to come.

 Chapter 596： Fishermans profit?

    Illidan disappeared after leaving Felwood. According to the information obtained by Andrea, the demon hunters recovered the fel artifacts in their hands when they killed the dreadlord¡ªthe Staff of Sargeras and the Eye of Sargeras.


    After the Draenei returned to the Lost Islands, there was also an update. Illidan called for his ancient allies on a deserted island in the sea, and received a response from the Naga from the depths of the sea.


    These naga followed Illidan all the way to the Azsuna region of the Broken Isles. According to Andrea''s speculation, the demon hunter should still find a way to give the Lich King a hard time.


    In fact, Andrea didn''t intend to pin his hopes on other people''s hands at first. He specially ordered Leticia to bring back the Eye of Sargeras.


    But at that time, Leticia was in a state of being on the top because of her hatred for Tichondrius, so she didn''t notice the situation of the demon hunter. After getting the two artifacts, Illidan swaggered away.


    ¡®Forget it, anyway, we won¡¯t be able to use the fel artifact better than Illidan, let¡¯s just observe his follow-up actions. ''


    Things have come to this point, and Andrea can''t blame her adopted daughter who has followed her family for tens of thousands of years. The usual optimistic and cheerful Leticia only has such an obsession, and the blame that is neither light nor serious is exposed. .


    On the contrary, the stern adoptive mother Shandis severely punished Leticia. The devil training that lasted for a week was very grueling. After finishing the training every day, Leticia was so tired that she lay on the ground like a salted fish and didn''t want to move anymore.


    The battle between the Western Plaguelands and the Eastern Plaguelands kicked off at the same time. The main force of the Alliance smashed the main force of the natural disasters led by Alsace and Kel''Thuzad in Andorhal.


    The Scarlet Crusade attacked Stratholme together with the reinforcements from the Quel''Thalas rangers.


    After some consideration, Kael''thas decided to adopt Andrea''s suggestion.


    Stratholme is very close to Quel''Thalas. As long as Baron Rivendell is willing, gargoyles can invade the territory of the Amani Forest from the air.


    Instead of allowing natural disasters to continue to sit on passive defense, Kael''thas, who has a stronger personality, prefers to take the initiative to eliminate future threats that may arise.


    The reorganized Quel''Thalas army left the Gate of Thalas and entered the Eastern Plaguelands, joined with the Scarlet Crusade led by Saidan Dathrohan, and launched an unprovoked and fierce offensive against Stratholme.


    Andrea held back her temper, while dealing with domestic chores, she silently waited for the latest news from Azsuna.


    Finally, Prince Farondis, the local ghost leader, sent information to Andrea.


    Illidan and the Naga army set up a magic circle on the former site of Narsalas College, and the demon hunter himself presided over the ceremony, urging a green gemstone to float into the sky.


    ¡­


    "Shua!"


    Quickly teleported to Azsuna, Prince Farondis had already been waiting in this abandoned garden.


    Standing far away on the top of the ruined building in the garden, Andrea looked at the wreckage of Nazaras College in the distance.


    Thousands of naga guarded the ruins of the college very tightly. A demon with fleshy wings stood on the top of the ruins, with evil energy surging all over his body, and a miserable green evil gem was floating slowly in front of him. spinning.


    "Is that Illidan Stormrage?"


    "Oh?"


    Andrea didn''t expect Farondis to recognize Illidan''s identity, but it seemed normal after thinking about it.


    Although Illidan didn''t mention where he learned his arcane arts, based on his experience of being born in Val''sharah and working in Black Rook Castle, he probably couldn''t get around Nathalas Academy, which has cultivated a large number of mage talents.


    Prince Farondis shrugged and said, "I encouraged him when he was young. Ten thousand years passed, and that little guy who yearned for power finally chose the path of no return."


    "Is there no way back?"


    Andrea smiled noncommittally, "For ordinary people, evil energy is indeed a way of no return, but for a tough-willed egg...it''s not necessarily the case. ''


    "He is extracting the energy of Azsuna''s magic net." Prince Farondis said worriedly, "If you hadn''t told us to stand still, the Azsuna Night Watchmen would have responded long ago."


    "Don''t worry." Andrea said calmly, "We won''t let him drain Azsuna''s magic net energy, we need to wait for the right time to stop him."


    "Letty, how are you doing?"


    Leticia, who was far away on the top of Wyrmrest Temple, stared intently at the towering Frozen Throne in the distance.


    After receiving the message from the Shadow Envoy, Leticia immediately responded, "For the time being, everything is normal, and the Lich King has not noticed it at all. According to the intelligence of the scouts, the undead of Icecrown Glacier are heading towards the edge of the storm cliff where the demons and the steel army are fighting. Go ahead."


    "Hehe~"


    A strange smile appeared on Andrea''s face, "Ner''zhul wants to take advantage of the fisherman, but you don''t know that there is an old hidden behind you."


    With Archimonde''s death, these demons originally wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but the Scourge Legion and the Iron Army blocked their way one after the other, and they had no choice but to continue to fight the Iron Army.


    Ner''zhul has been waiting for the demons and the iron army to consume each other, and wait until both sides are weak before jumping out to take them all.


    After Goel led the army back to Dragonbone Wilderness, he brought the orc civilians who had taken refuge here back to the Borean Tundra to prepare for development with peace of mind.


    Ner''zhul had already set his eyes on this group of high-quality natural disaster soldiers, and after making up his mind to eat the Iron Legion and the demons, he immediately changed his target to attack the orcs.


    When the Scourge saw the opportunity to break into the battle and attacked both the Iron Legion and the demons at the same time, Illidan finally completed the energy gathering.


    The Eye of Sargeras, which was enlarged countless times, rose high into the sky, and after adjusting its trajectory, it aimed at the direction of Northrend and sent out a thick green beam of fel energy.


    This beam of light, controlled by Illidan himself, precisely bypassed the defensive barrier of Wyrmrest Temple, and directly bombarded the eternally frozen ice where Ner''zhul lived on the top of the Frozen Throne.


    Ner''zhul, who was unprepared, panicked. The sudden fel attack made him think that the Burning Legion still had generals remaining in Azeroth, and this was their punishment for their betrayal.


    "Oh oh oh oh!"


    The cry of pain from the perpetually frozen ice made Arthas, who was fighting bravely in Andorhal, feel a tingle in his head.


    "Uh!"


    Varian, who wielded both long swords, took advantage of Alsace''s sluggishness, and his smooth combos forced Alsace, who was in poor condition, to retreat again and again.


    "Patricide scum, die!"


    "Uh... get out!"


    Relying on the power of the magic sword Frostmourne, UUReading Book Alsace swung an icicle on the ground and barely pushed Varian back.


    "Crack!"


    Cracks appeared on the surface of the perpetually frozen ice, and at the same time, the excessive force caused the entire Northrend continent to shake violently.


    Loken, who was sitting in the Temple of Wisdom, heard his master''s excited whisper, "That''s right! Make it more intense, and the cage that binds me is collapsing!"


    "Tremble, Azeroth!"


    "I, Yogg-Saron, will soon become your nightmare, and the Dark Empire will surely be rebuilt in my hands!"


    "Haha!" The Xalatas hanging on Andrea''s waist suddenly laughed. "Andrea, that guy Yogg-Saron is talking wildly. He thinks he''s going to get out of trouble soon."


    Andrea took off the Garnier Staff on his back and smiled, his body was suspended in mid-air and ready to go.


    "Let''s talk in sleep until I fall asleep, want to get out of trouble? Hehe~"

 Chapter 597： Reckless Egg Boss

    Theoretically speaking, if Illidan is allowed to continue bombarding the Frozen Throne, Ner''zhul will certainly be cold, but he will release more troublesome things, and the gains will definitely outweigh the losses.


    How strong the ancient gods were in their heyday, you can guess one or two from the titan guardians that Y''Shaarji hangs and fights.


    Even if Yogg-Saron''s strength is slightly lower than that of Bishaji, after tens of thousands of years of sealing, he is not in the best condition, and it is not comparable to the Lich King.


    "That''s it!"


    Knowing that Illidan lacks air force, Andrea swaggered through the air, and a few highly compressed holy light arrows landed on Illidan''s side like a warning, surrounding his body.


    "Enemy attack!"


    It wasn''t until Andrea showed up that the Naga defenders below realized that there was suddenly an extra person above their heads.


    The male naga controlled the heavy harpoon gun and fired at Andrea from the ground, and the naga witch also began to cast spells to try to shoot down the uninvited guest in the air.


    The first female Naga leader with a beautiful appearance was obviously taken aback when she saw Andrea, "Andrea Moon Shadow? Why is he here?"


    "Wait, don''t attack..."


    Before the leader finished speaking, Naga''s first wave of attacks had already flown out.


    Illidan, who was attacked in the rear, had to stop the ceremony, and Ner''zhul temporarily escaped.


    But the soul essence of the Lich King was flowing out through the cracks in the eternally frozen ice, and Ner''zhul''s screams kept echoing in Arthas''s mind.


    "My knight, return to Icecrown Glacier immediately, my strength is draining!"


    On the other side, a large part of the undead who took the initiative to flirt with the steel army and the demon battlefield suddenly stopped moving, and some of the more tenacious undead raised their heads and looked around blankly.


    Coincidentally, the undead in the eastern continent also changed. Arthas felt that his power from Frostmourne was rapidly weakening, and his rule over the undead army was gradually losing control.


    "Kel''Thuzad!"


    Arthas held his head with difficulty and stepped back from the front line, calling the archlich who was leading the psychic to confront Jaina and other Dalaran mages.


    "King Arthas, what''s the matter?"


    "Uh!"


    Arthas snorted again, "The Lich King is in danger, I must return to Northrend immediately, and the army here will be handed over to you. If you can''t do anything, don''t force it, and pull all the troops back to the city of Lordaeron. "


    The fire of Kel''Thuzad''s soul flickered slightly, "I understand, the Lich King is the hope of our undead, and please Your Majesty to set out to rescue as soon as possible."


    Watching Alsace stumbling on his undead steed Invincible and flying towards Stratholme, Kel''Thuzad''s bone cane dragged his white chin and fell into deep thought.


    ''A large number of undead are out of control, and Andorhal seems unable to hold on, and just retreated to Lordaeron''s royal city to wait and see what happened. ''


    Looking up to the west, Kel''Thuzad''s mood was a bit complicated, "Chairman Moon Shadow, is this also in your calculations?" ''


    ¡­


    The plan to kill the Lich King failed, and Illidan turned his head angrily and shouted, "Who ruined my event?!"


    At this time, Andrea was being besieged by Naga on the ground, and the harpoon, trident and lightning spells fell on him at the same time.


    Using the light shield to easily attack all the crotch, Andrea frowned and looked at the unrelenting Naga below.


    "court death."


    With a wave of his hand, a large number of holy light spikes fell into Naga''s position, and the screams made Illidan subconsciously look under the altar.


    Numerous naga pierced by the golden light cone wailed in pain, and the fiery holy light was burning their bodies.


    The female Naga leader at the head swung a four-handed water magic barrier to block the attack that was attacking him, and stopped the Naga who wanted to launch a second round of attacks.


    Seeing that Andrea was going to continue to fight, Illidan hurriedly swung the double blades of Azzinoth to interrupt his movement.


    "stop!"


    Andrea leaned back to avoid Illidan''s attack, floating in the air, and met the demon hunter''s green eyes covered with black cloth.


    "You...I seem to know you."


    Illidan recognized something from the similar energy form in Andrea''s body, and asked with some uncertainty, "Night Elf, who are you?"


    Ten thousand years ago, Andrea and Illidan had fought side by side, but at that time, the situation was urgent, and Illidan''s personality was aloof, so he would only chat around Tyrande, and the two had no direct communication at all.


    After the war, Illidan was imprisoned for 10,000 years soon because of his death, and Andrea didn''t even have a complete conversation with Illidan.


    Seeing that Naga stopped attacking under the control of the leader''s old acquaintance, Andrea didn''t intend to continue to attack.


    Significantly, he glanced at the face of the Naga leader, and Andrea returned his attention to the demon hunter in front of him.


    "Yes, you know me. Ten thousand years ago, we resisted the invasion of the Burning Legion together, right next to the Well of Eternity."


    Illidan was stunned for a moment, and then he looked stunned, "I remembered, you are Malfurion''s apprentice, and your name seems to be...Andrea?"


    "yes."


    Andrea smiled and stroked her chest in salute, "Andrea Moonshadow, Chairman of the Supreme Council of the Republic of Night, long time no see, Demon Hunter, Illidan Stormrage."


    "Speaker...so that''s the case."


    Illidan''s original expression of anger gradually dissipated, "You are the nasty Chancellor Moon Shadow mentioned by Tyrande. I didn''t expect Malfurion''s little follower to sneak into him."


    ''Tyrande... you really don''t miss any chance to blackmail me. ''


    "So?" Illidan asked threateningly with the double-bladed language of Azzinoth, "Why did you stop me from killing the Lich King? Don''t you want to get rid of the undead?"


    "Of course I would, but at least not in this way."


    Andrea put the staff of Garnier horizontally in the air, raised his legs and sat up on it, making it clear that he had no intention of continuing to fight.


    "Your attack has greatly weakened the Lich King''s strength, at least for a long time, he can no longer jump out to make trouble, but do you know what the consequences will be if you continue to bombard Northrend with the Eye of Sargeras? ?¡±


    "as a result of?"


    Illidan sneered, "The consequence is that the Lich King will die. UU Reading at most, Wyrmrest Temple will sink into the Arctic Sea. I don''t need to consider the fate of those nosy lizards."


    "Wrong, big mistake, you really don''t know anything."


    Andrea shook her head and said solemnly, "Listen well, the most important thing in Northrend is not Wyrmrest Temple, but the Titan Fortress Ulduar located in the Storm Peaks."


    "I don''t know if you have heard of the existence of the ancient gods. Ulduar seals one of the ancient gods named Yogg-Saron."


    "Your continuous bombardment of the Frozen Throne will indeed kill the Lich King, but it will also free Yogg-Saron who is imprisoned in Ulduar."


    "The Old Gods... are not comparable to the Lich King and his ilk. By then, the damage to Azeroth will be far greater than that of the Lich King."


    Andrea stared fixedly at the shaken Illidan, "Do you...do you want to help your master Kil''jaeden destroy Azeroth?"

 Chapter 598： Lich King: Both of them will lose, the world is mine now!

    Illidan, who was in deep thought, raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect Andrea to know this secret.


    Illidan, who has always been arbitrary, never cared about the eyes of others. He sneered and retorted, "I know the danger of bombing Northrend, but what does it matter to you whether I obey Kil''jaeden''s orders?"


    "I have my own plan, don''t come to hinder me, otherwise..."


    Looking at the double blades of Azzinoth handed to her neck, Andrea spread her hands calmly and said, "Azeroth still has a lot of things to take care of, so I don''t have time to meddle in your private affairs."


    "I just hope that you still remember what your original intention is, and don''t be corrupted by evil energy in the deal with the Burning Legion."


    "I''ve said everything I need to say, and I still have important things to do next, so please do it yourself, Demon Hunter."


    Without waiting for Illidan to continue to taunt, Andrea controlled the staff of Garnier below him to move, turning a blind eye to the Naga who was on alert below, and rode the staff quickly like the wizards he saw in the previous life. leave.


    Watching Andrea go away, Illidan withdrew the Double Blades of Azzinoth in his hand, with a thoughtful expression on his face.


    ''How did this guy know I was connected to Kil''jaeden? ''


    Illidan''s lifelong belief is to destroy the Burning Legion, but this is destined to be an extremely difficult and time-consuming task. He doesn''t mind cooperating with the Burning Legion for a short time and using each other in the process of achieving the ultimate goal.


    On the surface, Illidan bowed his head to Kil''jaeden and recognized himself as his subordinate, but in fact he just wanted to obtain some secrets through the fraudsters, the core secrets about the resurrection of demons.


    Kil''jaeden made a promise to Illidan that if he could get rid of the Lich King, a traitor to the Burning Legion, he would give him the information Illidan had always wanted.


    The plan to destroy the Frozen Throne failed because of Andrea''s obstruction, and the Eye of Sargeras also shattered after being subjected to excessive force. Illidan had to start making preparations.


    Although Illidan was a little annoyed that the plan was blocked, Andrea''s explanation and reminder let him know the loopholes in his plan.


    Illidan really wanted to destroy the Burning Legion, but all of this was done to protect Azeroth.


    Just like what Andrea said, if a more terrifying Old God is released in order to kill the Lich King, then his plan will only end up with more harm than good.


    Illidan resolutely gave up his plan to continue to trouble the Lich King, and the crusade plan failed completely. Kil''jaeden will not let the subordinates who failed the mission go. Next, he needs to find a suitable refuge to develop his own power.


    After absorbing the power and memory of Gul''dan''s Skull, Illidan already had an excellent choice in his mind - Broken Draenor.


    ¡­


    Andrea had no interest in Illidan''s next move, nor did he intend to hinder Illidan''s next plan.


    Unlike most people in the world who couldn''t understand Illidan''s mode of action, Andrea saw clearly the ultimate goal of the demon hunter in version 7.0 of Warcraft, which allowed him to indulge Illidan''s behavior to a certain extent.


    Right now, Andrea has more important things to do, take back the Moonsong Forest and rebuild Sandara.


    Because of Illidan''s sudden attack, cracks appeared in the eternal ice that imprisoned the Lich King''s soul, and Ner''zhul''s soul essence was being lost. Today is the weakest time in the history of the Scourge.


    Andrea naturally couldn''t let the enemy''s weakness go. If possible, he even wanted to take this opportunity to kill the Lich King at once.


    However, the night elves who have just experienced the Battle of Mount Hyjal have not yet regained their vitality, and the reconstruction of Mount Hyjal is still in full swing. It is not known whether they can mobilize enough combat power within the time limit.


    And before dispatching the army, the night elves need to establish a frontline base first.


    Although Sandara City was destroyed by Archimonde''s death finger, the main structure of the city is still there.


    As long as the wandering demons and undead in the Moonsong Forest are expelled, and a brand new world tree is planted in the forest, Sandara City should be rebuilt soon.


    Saying goodbye to Prince Farondis, Andrea went directly to Dragonbone Wilderness through the teleportation spell cast by the blue dragon of Azsuna.


    Under the protection of dragons, Dragonblight is the safest place in chaotic Northrend.


    With the expansion of the forces of the undead Scourge, including Zul''Drak, Borean Tundra and Howling Fjord, almost all areas of Northrend have undead shadows.


    The Drakkari trolls of Zul''Drak were ill-prepared for the spread of the Scourge and plague, and were overwhelmed by the undead who invaded from Moonsong Forest.


    After Shandarak was destroyed, Nawaz led the Northrend defenders to retreat to the stronghold of Drak''Saron west of Zul''Drak.


    Naturally, he saw it when the natural disaster crossed the border, but at the time when Mount Hyjal was fighting, Nawaz resisted the urge to send troops for a sneak attack, and continued to hide in the strong Daksaron Fortress.


    After thousands of years of strengthening, the current Daksaron Fortress is no longer what it used to be. The reinforced concrete fortress is very strong. Natural disasters have tried many times to attack the city but failed to break through. Ner''zhul simply shifted his target and continued. Go deep east of Zul''Drak.


    The Drakkari trolls were not as effective against the undead as the night elves. They suffered a big loss in the first battle. Many frost trolls were killed and were pulled back from Bwonsamdi by the Lich King to be resurrected.


    Coincidentally, when Goel led the army back to Northrend and was about to lead the refugees back to the Borean Tundra, the holy city of the undead, Enqila, blocked their way home and became a difficulty.


    The holy city of Enkila originally belonged to the kingdom of Ankahet of the Nerubians. As Anubrekhan retreated, the city also fell into the hands of the Scourge.


    Confident Ner''zhul was not satisfied with this. While attacking the frost trolls and trying to undead the orcs, he also extended his claws to the Vrykul in the Howling Fjord.


    Anub''arak and his undead worms bypassed the Grizzly Hills and the night elves'' defense zone from the ground, and drilled out from the Utgarde castle controlled by the Vrykul. People fought fiercely.


    Ner''zhul has been praying in his heart that the Burning Legion will fall into the sand in Kalimdor. It is best that the demons and the Azeroth coalition forces can fight for both sides, so that he can reap the benefits behind the scenes.


    His wish came true, UU Reading Archimonde died in the battle on Mount Hyjal, and the coalition forces also suffered heavy losses.


    The casualties of the night elves were not large, but in order to maintain the line of defense, a large number of arcane puppets were scrapped during the war. Most of the discarded bodies were controlled by technicians to self-destruct by remote control, causing as much damage as possible to the Burning Legion.


    After the war, because the Well of Eternity was lying down, the replenishment speed of the arcane puppets has been unable to keep up. It was not until recently that the production line resumed full power operation, but it is impossible to make up for the consumption in a short time.


    This kind of losing-lose battle situation is undoubtedly the best opportunity for the Lich King to expand. When Ner''zhul thought that the clouds would see the moon, and he was full of ambition to spread his natural disaster forces, an accident still happened.


    The constant loss of soul essence made Ner''zhul call Arthas hysterically, asking him to do his best to rush back from the eastern continent as soon as possible.


    The alliance army in the Eastern Continent sensed the weakness and abnormality of the Scourge, and took the opportunity to launch a fierce counterattack.


    At the same time, Shandris and Nawaz, who had already been gearing up for a long time, sent troops together from two directions, one from the south and the other from the east, and began to expel the remnants of natural disasters in the Moonsong Forest.

 Chapter 599： Reclaiming the Moonsong Forest

    The Lich King''s waning control over the undead is a big deal.


    Ner''zhul''s spiritual power comes from countless undead, and the more undead, the stronger his power will be.


    The rapid expansion of the Scourge in Lordaeron greatly increased the power of Ner''zhul''s soul, which made him even more eager to expand the power of the Scourge and strengthen himself.


    But Illidan''s sudden sneak attack ruined his plan. The heavily injured Lich King could no longer perfectly control all the undead under him, and some of the more determined undead gradually recovered their self-awareness.


    The incomplete memory of changing from the living to the dead made most of the undead who had just regained consciousness bewildered, and they wandered aimlessly around the world.


    Due to the lack of a unified leader to guide these awakened undead, they instinctively avoided the living who disgusted them, as well as the natural disaster "compatriots" who turned them into this ghostly appearance, and hid alone in the deep mountains and old forests.


    In the eyes of the alliance, no matter what kind of undead are, they are always the enemy of the living, and they are all filthy existences that need to be removed.


    To the Scourge, these deserters are intolerable traitors, and they are also hunted down.


    But some caring people noticed the strange behavior of these undead, and began to contact them in private, trying to communicate with these undead with self-will.


    ¡­


    Since the power of the Lich King began to decline sharply, the undead attacking Northrend have shown varying degrees of weakness and decline in combat power.


    Go''el took this opportunity to lead his army to break through the blockade of the holy city of Enqila, and finally returned to their new homeland.


    The dragon-reaver vrykul also began to fight back, driving the undead near the southern coastline.


    Nawaz, who had been prepared for a long time, took more aggressive actions. The Northrend defenders, who had held back the entire Battle of Hyjal, rushed out of the Daksaron Fortress with high morale, and beat Zul''Drak''s natural disaster by a hand. .


    The Drakkari troll noticed the change in the situation and took the opportunity to launch a counterattack, gradually pushing the invading undead out of Zul''Drak''s territory.


    At the same time, Shandris led the army north from Dragonblight into Moonsong Forest, and fought against the Scourge undead and legion demons scattered in the area.


    The situation in Moonsong Forest was very chaotic. Not only were the remaining demons of the Burning Legion and the undead of the Scourge, part of Loken''s steel army also chased the demons into this magical forest.


    After being captured by the Burning Legion, Moonsong Forest was inevitably corrupted by evil energy, and a large number of verdant trees in the cold zone withered. Compared with when the night elves controlled it, it looked much more bleak.


    The huge wreckage of Andashir, the world tree, turned into several sections and lay across the Moonsong Forest. Undead and demons used these huge fallen tree trunks as temporary bases. The three-party melee made the already withered Moonsong Forest even more messy. .


    When Shandris entered the Moonsong Forest, the undead of the natural disaster were weakened and beaten by the demons and the steel army.


    The three parties in the melee were enemies, and Shandris didn''t even bother to identify which sphere of influence was whose, and joined forces with Nawaz''s army to launch an attack indiscriminately.


    Loken was the first to notice something was wrong, the night elves returned to the army too fast.


    In order to avoid being trapped by three parties, he ordered the steel army to withdraw from the storm cliff in the Temple of Wisdom, assuming a posture of sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight.


    Andrea didn''t bother to pay attention to this stupid guardian, and directed Shandris and Nawaz to focus on Moonsong Forest first.


    The number of demons remaining in Northrend was reduced by the steel army and the undead. The Northrend defenders led by Nawaz chased and beat them.


    Shandris and Leticia led the Northern Expedition Army to aim at the undead. The reaction speed of the weak undead was obviously much slower than before, and the first time they came into contact, they suffered heavy losses under the assault of the only remaining arcane puppets.


    Ner''zhul felt the counterattack of the night elves in Moonsong Forest, but at this time he was in deep crisis of disappearance, and he no longer had the energy to accurately control the undead.


    At the same time, he ordered all the natural disasters in Northrend who were still able to obey orders to withdraw to the Icecrown Glacier and stick to it, so as to block the enemy forces who tried to take advantage of the fire from attacking the Frozen Throne.


    If Andashir is still there, Moonsong Forest has a sufficient supply of magic power, and Andrea really wants to drive the flying fleet over to break the Frozen Throne in one fell swoop.


    However, the current situation does not allow it for the time being. The most important task is to rebuild Sandara as a frontline base and plant a new World Tree to recharge the Moonsong Forest.


    Ner''zhul was willing to take the initiative to retreat, Shandris did not continue to chase into Icecrown Glacier, but turned around and flanked Nawaz back and forth, annihilating the last remaining forces of the Burning Legion in Northrend in one fell swoop.


    When Andrea arrived at Moonsong Forest, everything had already been settled.


    The undead withdrew from Echo Valley back to Icecrown Glacier, and Loken also pulled his steel army back to the edge of the storm cliff to be vigilant.


    It is a taboo to advance rashly before establishing a solid base. Andrea ordered Navaz to lead the army to withdraw to the Daksaron Fortress to prevent the Drakkari trolls from taking advantage of the chaos to attack. Shandris led the Northern Expedition to stay temporarily.


    I floated in the air and observed the ruins of Sandara. Although it looked miserable, the foundation of the city did not suffer a devastating blow.


    "Anubrekan."


    "Yes, please tell me."


    Andrea raised his chin and pointed to the city, "Lead the Nerubians into the underground of Sandara first, and I will let Leticia lead a part of the troops to cooperate with you to completely clean up the undead worms underground in Moonsong Forest." .¡±


    "Yes! Please rest assured and leave it to me!"


    Finally waiting for the opportunity to counterattack, Anubrekan led the order with high morale, and he couldn''t wait to take back Ankahet City again.


    These worms are also pitiful. Not only did they suffer heavy losses in the war with the undead, they also lost their capital city twice in just over a year.


    Leaving aside the fact that the first time was due to underestimation of the enemy and ignorance of the undead, the second time was indeed a non-war crime.


    It is not wise to fight Archimonde in Northrend, an area that is severely underprepared. The losses suffered will definitely be several times, or even dozens of times, greater than that of Mount Hyjal.


    Zhuge is only cautious in his life. This sentence has both commendatory and derogatory meanings, but Andrea would rather learn from Prime Minister Zhuge''s cautious attitude, at least he will not make a big mistake by taking risks and pretending to be coercive.


    Now he is responsible for the fate of the entire night elves. To put it more broadly, as the leader of Azeroth, the success or failure of the night elves is even related to the survival of Azeroth. No negligence.


    Taking advantage of Anubrekhan leading troops to clean up the underground world, Shandris left Delaryn to lead the army to guard the sky of Echo Valley, and walked into the ruins of Sandara City with Andrea to check. UU reading


    Governor Redick also followed, and he reported somewhat sadly that "more than 80% of the buildings in the city collapsed seriously and had to be demolished and rebuilt. According to the architects'' preliminary estimates, it will take about half a year to complete all the reconstruction work in Sandara. .¡±


    "However, if it is only restored to the level where people can live, it will only take a month to see initial results."


    Andrea considered it for a moment, "Immediately send someone to notify Fandral, and ask him to lead the druids to plant a new World Tree."


    "Sandris, you first lead the civil engineering puppets to clean up the wreckage of Andashir, leaving enough space for the new world tree to grow."


    Shandris nodded yes, and Andrea continued to issue the order "Redick, let Sandara''s magisters straighten out the messy magic net in this area after the World Tree exploded, and ensure that the World Tree can be restored as soon as possible after the World Tree is planted." Powering the city of Sandarra."


    "Hurry up, the Lich King''s weakness won''t last long, we must try our best to attack Icecrown before Arthas returns with his troops."


    "yes!"

 Chapter 600： Sindrassil - Crown of Blood

    The reconstruction of Sandara is proceeding in an orderly manner. The engineering puppets brought by Anakis are fully mobilized to clean up the wreckage of the World Tree and a large amount of rubble in the city.


    Fandral replaced Malfurion, who had once again entered the Emerald Dreamland and played peek-a-boo with Xavius, in charge of the Council, and could not leave for the time being.


    However, he sent his precious son Vastann to preside over the tree planting in person, and Vastann also summoned the valleywalker Farodin from Valsharah.


    Farodin is very good at planting trees. He has always been very curious about the world tree of the night elves. He just took this opportunity to join the tree planting team and try to fine-tune the seeds of the world tree.


    At the same time, Anakis sent good news that the research team''s analysis of the reborn Well of Eternity was initially completed.


    The high elf magisters reported excitedly that the charging efficiency of this re-enhanced Well of Eternity is at least five times higher than before.


    Under the full-power stress test, the existing energy-consuming items of the night elves can''t touch the energy limit of the new Well of Eternity at all, even if the Pillars of Creation are used.


    Many high-level elf researchers excitedly shouted for the revival of the ancient Well of Eternity, but in fact, reasonable people know that the upper limit of this well''s ability cannot be compared with the original version.


    Even so, this revived Well of Eternity is enough to bear the future of the night elves, at least for a long time, the night elves will not be able to touch its upper limit.


    During the process of planting the World Tree to revive Sandara City, Andrea stayed in the Moonsong Forest all the time, paying close attention to Ner''zhul''s movements, and dispatched the First Flying Fleet to adopt a low-energy sea navigation mode near the Northrend coastline patrol.


    About two months later, all the residents of Sandara City who had taken refuge in Dragonblight moved back to live in the city, and the new World Tree gradually grew under the care of Farodin and the druids.


    In order to reflect the will of the Sandara people, Governor Roddick proposed to name this World Tree Sindrassil, which means the crown of blood in the Kaldorei language, and represents the revenge belief of the Sandara people.


    The target of revenge is naturally the Burning Legion that destroyed Sandara, and the undead as accomplices were also on the Sandara blacklist.


    In the past two months, Sandara has been in a state of preparing for war. Except for a small number of arcane puppets newly produced by Anakis, which were kept in the mainland for guards, the remaining bodies were all sent to Nuo Sender comes.


    Under Ner''zhul''s active retreat, the nerubians of Anubrekhan were overwhelming and recaptured the city of Ankahet and the entire underground territory of Moonsong Forest.


    Everything is ready, just waiting for the east wind.


    As long as Sindrassil fully matures and is successfully incorporated into the World Tree system, the huge energy of the Well of Eternity can refill the Moonsong Forest, and that is the time for the Dark Night Republic to launch a war of revenge against the natural disaster undead.


    ¡­


    While Andrea sat patiently in Sandara and waited for the opportunity, the situation in the Eastern Continent also moved towards a pattern similar to that of Northrend.


    After Andorhal was captured by the Alliance, the remaining undead withdrew to the Royal City of Lordaeron and Stratholme respectively, putting on a defensive posture.


    Garithos'' performance in the joint capture of Andorhal was quite eye-catching. His excellent military command ability began to be displayed in front of the alliance kings. Even Prince Varian couldn''t wait to admit that Garithos'' rise was great. Partly rely on their own ability.


    But acknowledging his military ability does not mean accepting his clumsiness in other aspects.


    As the saying goes, no one is perfect, and compared to his excellent military capabilities, Garithos''s internal politics and foreign policy are at the level of a three-year-old child in the eyes of the kings of the alliance member states.


    As soon as this guy reunited with the Alliance, he flinched at the kind-hearted dwarves and gnomes who came to support him, and he fully exposed his humanist nature that day.


    Dwarves are all bad-tempered, and even the king is at most a little more powerful than ordinary people.


    Falstad Wildhammer and Magni Bronzebeard were so **** off by Garithos'' attitude, and they were not the ones to be offended, so they simply had nothing to do with Garithers in the joint camp.


    The two dwarf kings will definitely not be present at the military meeting with Garithos participating, and they will not even send any envoys to receive cold attention.


    Garithos''s humanist approach made Prince Varian and the Stormwind Kingdom behind him very unhappy.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind and the old Kingdom of Lordaeron took a completely different path. Instead of promoting power and coercive unification, they emphasized the sincere cooperation of the member states within the alliance, and they themselves took the leading position to coordinate the contradictions among the member states.


    With the help of Varian''s long-sleeved dance and Niyana''s central connection, the tone of the newborn alliance has been set. At least now, the members are in harmony. Even Sora, who is more stubborn, expressed his gratitude to the Stormwind Kingdom for its support. .


    The addition of Garithos was like a stinky mouse dropping into a delicious miscellaneous stew, which immediately ruined the good mood of the whole table.


    However, this guy with a political ability of about 0 still feels good about himself, bragging about his untrustworthy ideas of foreigners, completely ignoring the frown of the alliance king who will meet.


    Leaving Garithos aside, the leaders of the five human nations of the Alliance held a small meeting in private.


    Varian first said categorically, "Although I am not qualified to make decisions for Lordaeron, I don''t think Garithos has the potential to become a good king. His extreme racism will cause trouble for the Alliance sooner or later."


    Dai Lin agreed and mocked, "He may be an excellent military general, but if he becomes king, it will be a disaster for the entire alliance."


    Solas sneered, "Terenas had a tendency to be a humanist in the past, and he really deserves to be a nobleman raised by him."


    King Alex had a friendly smile on his face, but there was no trace of a smile in his eyes. "I don''t agree with supporting Garithos to inherit the throne of Lordaeron either. That guy is not the material."


    Alterac has been eyeing the territories of Andorhal and West Weld for a long time, and it was hard for Lordaeron to burp. Alex wished that the kingdom of Lordaeron would be settled from now on, but it was not good for him. Speak up at the meeting.


    Antonidas thought for a moment before making a statement, "Everyone, Princess Calia has not been confirmed to have been killed. It is still too early to say this. Maybe Lordaeron''s throne has a turning point."


    Antonidas'' words reminded the heads of state present, Prince Varian''s eyes lit up, "Master, do you already have a clue?"


    Antonidas smiled and stroked his beard and nodded, "Although I can''t be 100% sure, UU Reading did find traces of Princess Calia in Dalaran."


    "Ronin Mage in Dalaran is now looking for traces and continuing to investigate. Let''s wait and see what happens."


    "Ronin?"


    King Alex froze for a moment, then asked with a strange expression, "Is that the red-haired Ronin known as the ''Walking Disaster''?"


    "Archmage, it may be rude of me to say this, but... are you sure he can get things done?"


    Antonidas smiled wryly and shook his head, "If it was half a year ago, I would have the same doubts as you."


    "The Battle of Mount Hyjal seems to have stimulated Ronin. His personality has become much calmer, and the uncontrolled massive magic power in his body is almost completely digested. All aspects are no longer what they used to be."


    "I believe that the current Luo Ning will be able to complete the task, and even... I am considering whether to hand over the burden to this outstanding young man after retirement."

 Chapter 601： Luo Ning: Bow woof! delicious dog food

    There is a verdant plateau forest in the northeast of the Hinterlands. The Wildhammer dwarves and forest trolls who live in the Hinterlands dare not approach here rashly.


    Because they know that the dream guardian of Azeroth, the green dragon, lives in this forest named Seradan.


    At this time, a rare human appeared outside the Seradan Forest. The robe on his body looked tattered, as if he had encountered many disturbances before.


    This red-haired human mage named Ronin made a lot of contributions in the Battle of Mount Hyjal more than half a year ago, and witnessed the death of the mighty Archimonde at the hands of mortals.


    No, in fact, he can''t be regarded as a mortal. It is said that the chairman of the Moon Shadow who set up the bureau has already broken through the boundaries of mortals, becoming one of the few demigods in Azeroth, and the only existing mortal demigod.


    But this is actually a cognitive error of Luo Ning.


    Since Queen Azshara has not appeared for 10,000 years, human beings who have only been born in civilization for 3,000 years do not know that the queen of the ancient dark night empire is still alive.


    After the war, Luo Ning also visited the huge crater left by Chancellor Moon Shadow''s killing blow to Archimonde, and he had a new and clear understanding of the limit of mortal potential.


    What hit Luo Ning was not only the strength of this high-ranking "rival in love"... In fact, this was a deviation in Luo Ning''s excessive understanding of self-awareness.


    He thinks that Chairman Moon Shadow prevented him from communicating with Vereesa out of possessiveness and jealousy, but in fact Andrea was only carrying out the entrustment of Aurelia and Li Reza.


    Vereesa''s friendliness to Ronin was more due to her kind nature and curiosity. After getting used to seeing humans, the little girl Windrunner''s interest in Ronin quickly faded. Before she left, Ronin didn''t even see her sweetheart. .


    The room leak happened to rain overnight, and when Luo Ning was about to follow his mentor across the sea and return to Greater Dalaran, Krasus suddenly showed him his identity.


    "Ronin, I''m sorry for keeping this from you, but I''m actually not a high elf."


    Under Luo Ning''s bewildered gaze, Krasus turned back into the prototype of a dragon, and only then did Luo Ning realize that the teacher who taught him all this time was actually a red dragon.


    And according to Krasus...or Kleostrasz''s self-report, he is also the youngest consort of the red dragon queen Alexstrasza. This sudden intelligence bomb made Ronin dizzy.


    The reason why Cleostrasz revealed his identity to Rhonin was because he planned to end his trip to Dalaran and return to his own group.


    The dragons suffered a lot in the battle of Hyjal. The Burning Legion is not such an easy enemy. In order to defend Azeroth, many dragons gave their lives, including one of Alexstrasza spouse.


    In order to appease his lover''s grief, Cleostrasz decided to return to Wyrmrest Temple to be with the queen, and slowly heal the trauma in her heart.


    Ronin, who was stuffed with a mouthful of super dragon version dog food, silently watched his dragon mentor go away, took over his work alone, and led the Dalaran mage back to the eastern continent.


    Luo Ning, who had been hit one after another, became a lot more silent, and because of this, he appeared more calm and restrained.


    Coupled with the overdrawing of his limit to participate in the defense during the difficult Battle of Mount Hyjal, Ronin finally began to control his own magic power that was too large compared to other mages.


    In fact, Rhonin''s talent is not lower than that of Khadgar and Jaina. He has always been the most underestimated genius in Dalaran.


    Luo Ning was born with a total amount of magic power that ordinary people could not match, which itself was one of his talents.


    It''s just that in the early years, Luo Ning couldn''t control the too powerful magic power in his body, and he often made some oolongs like a child playing with a big stick, making him gradually become the laughing stock of Dalaran.


    Coupled with the fact that every fellow mage who went on missions with him would encounter some weird accidents inexplicably, and the shameful title of "Walking Disaster" was gradually implemented.


    When everyone laughed at Rhonin, only Krasus saw his talent, took him under his name and taught him attentively.


    To this day, Luo Ning is still very grateful to Krasus for his careful training. Even if his real body is a red dragon, it will not affect Luo Ning''s gratitude and admiration for him.


    After returning to Dala, Ronin, who gradually showed his talent, soon received a new task. He led a team of mages to attack the defense line in the southeast of Andorhal from the east of Regret Ridge, following the partial masters of the Bronzebeard dwarves and gnomes.


    This task is not difficult for Ronin, all he needs to do is to coordinate the spellcasting rhythm of the mages and try to keep them in a joint spellcasting state.


    Ronin has performed similar tasks many times during the Battle of Mount Hyjal, and he has long been familiar with it.


    When going out one night to collect the plant materials needed for alchemy, Luo Ning accidentally found a small footprint emitting a faint fluorescence.


    Yes, only one, not a pair.


    Because Regret Ridge is close to Andorhal, the fortress of the undead, there are often some ferocious wraiths. At first, Luo Ning thought he had run into a ghost, so he almost took out his staff and cast an enhanced explosion magic on the place where the footprints were.


    But following the breeze, Luo Ning smelled a faint scent of plants.


    "Luminous moss?"


    Retracting his staff, Luo Ning squatted down curiously to check this single footprint.


    Using the light technique to illuminate the scene, Luo Ning found another pair of small imprints beside the fluorescent footprints.


    This discovery made him feel very inexplicable.


    Luminous moss is a unique moss plant that grows in East Weald...now called the Eastern Plaguelands. Once it is stained and not cleaned up in time, the fluorescent effect will remain for more than half a month.


    But logically speaking, it is impossible for ordinary people not to realize that they have stepped on the luminous moss, after all, its light is still very conspicuous at night.


    Looking carefully along the front and back directions of the footprints, Luo Ning found that the footprints extended from the Eastern Plaguelands to Andorhal, and it was basically certain that its owner stumbled all the way south into the Hinterlands.


    As a talented mage, UU Reading Luo Ning is very smart. After some thinking and logical speculation, he probably has a clue.


    First of all, based on the depth of the footprints, it can be confirmed that the mysterious person who stepped on the luminous moss should be a low-weight human female.


    Moreover, she was in a state of confusion as she moved forward, which can be seen from the messy footprints.


    But doubts also followed. The southern part of the Eastern Plaguelands had long been a purgatory on earth, and Garithos had to work hard to break through the siege.


    How did this unknown woman come to Regret Ridge by being surrounded by countless undead in a trance state?


    Too few clues, too many questions.


    Ronin reported the information to Archmage Antonidas, and after obtaining permission, he followed the footprints all the way to the Hinterland Mountains, and accidentally found a coat of arms in a disorderly and messy campsite.


    A magnificent royal crest bearing the emblem of the sword, shield and hammer of Lordaeron.

 Chapter 602： Are you my ma... prince?

    Ronin''s latest discovery was astonishing. Antonidas personally sent it along the space coordinates to check it out after learning the whole story.


    "No mistake." Antonidas looked at the royal coat of arms solemnly in his hand, "This is the badge worn by Princess Calia, and her initials are engraved on the back, C¡¤M."


    There has been a breakthrough in the identity of the mysterious person, but the following problems have become more serious.


    Princess Calia is the only remaining member of the royal family of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. Since Calia disappeared, her whereabouts have been widely concerned by the countries of the Alliance.


    Garithos even took this opportunity to publicly accuse the Knights of the Silver Hand of dereliction of duty and lose Lordaeron''s last hope.


    The whereabouts of Princess Calia are very intriguing, but what we need to focus on now is not the reason why the princess escaped into the Hinterlands, but to find out her whereabouts as soon as possible.


    The Hinterlands are not safe, wild griffins flying in the sky are not as docile as domesticated mounts, and the evil branch trolls in the wild are also a huge threat.


    This savage forest troll clan still retains the primitive habit of cannibalism. Once Princess Calia was caught by them...


    Under the order of Antonidas, Luo Ning led his team to withdraw from the front line and enter the Hinterlands instead, searching for the whereabouts of Princess Calia along the way.


    Just as Antonidas was worried about, although the evil branch trolls in the Hinterlands had only been dealt with by the alliance before, they were still very active in this plateau area.


    When Andorhal was captured, one of the mages in Ronin''s team accidentally ran into a Vilebranch troll who also came to release water when he went out to pee at night.


    The two stared at each other for a long time, until the urinary tract met and sputtered in the air, and then they screamed to remind their companions.


    I don''t know if it''s because Luo Ning''s lone star halo of the **** of evil is working again. The more and more trolls finally broke up Luo Ning''s team completely. A dozen mages were divided into groups of twos and threes, and only Luo Ning was alone. are separated separately.


    The Hinterlands have been the territory of the Evil Branch trolls since ancient times. There are a huge number of trolls living here. The longer you stay in the Hinterlands, the higher the chance of encountering trolls, and the higher the chance of Princess Calia surviving. will drop sharply.


    Although he was very worried about the lost companions, Luo Ning kept his number one mission goal in mind, prayed for the others in his heart, and continued to follow the trail all the way to the northeast of Hinterlands.


    The good news is that the footprints are still continuing. Although the effect of the luminous moss is gradually weakening, at least it is certain that Princess Calia has not been killed.


    The bad news is that Ronin isn''t the only one following in his tracks.


    In the process of speeding up and using the flash technique to hurry, Luo Ning encountered three waves of forest trolls. Obviously, they were also curious about this footprint.


    Luo Ning suppressed the anxiety in his heart, and tried his best to clean up these trolls who followed the footprints without leaving any traces, but the last time, one of the trolls suddenly turned around and exposed their whereabouts.


    After a fierce battle, Luo Ning managed to get rid of the tracking team of more than a dozen people. At this time, he had tracked all the way to the vicinity of the Skull Rock.


    "What kind of Daughter of Destiny is Princess Calia?"


    While sitting down to bandage the wound, Luo Ning couldn''t help complaining, "Through the Plaguelands, which are plagued by natural disasters, and walk unimpeded in the Hinterlands where trolls gather together, could it be that her clothes have solidified invisibility spells?" ?¡±


    Tucao is Tucao, what should be done is still to be done.


    When Luo Ning saw the green dragon flying above the Seradan Forest from a distance, his expression also began to approach the green dragon.


    Dragons are dragons after all. Although they are more friendly to mortals who are recognized by them, that does not mean that they will extend this friendliness to all mortals, especially the rude mortals who trespassed on their lairs.


    Luo Ning was mentally prepared to pull out Krasus''s relationship and communicate with the green dragon, and quietly sneaked into the Seradan Forest.


    Entering the depths of Seradan, when he could already see the dream tree and a green portal, Luo Ning rubbed his eyes in bewilderment.


    A blond woman wearing a tattered cloak was sitting on a tree stump in the forest, surrounded by green dragons and dragonmen whose faces changed from time to time, and seemed to be listening to her telling some stories.


    "...what the hell?"


    Just as Monk Zhang Er Luo Ning was puzzled, a thick male voice suddenly came from the air behind him.


    "Mortal, who are you? Why did you sneak into Seradan, the green dragon territory?"


    "Hiss~"


    Luo Ning gasped, not daring to turn his head rashly for a while.


    ¡®Oops, I was too focused on Princess Calia and neglected to be vigilant towards the rear. ''


    This sudden questioning alarmed the large group of green dragons sitting in rows. Everyone turned their eyes to the direction of Luo Ning, except for the human woman who was still muttering to herself.


    "Uh~ Please don''t do it yet."


    After weighing it for a while, Luo Ning finally chose to give up resistance and try to show his friendliness.


    He put down the staff in his hand, raised his hands and turned around slowly, and what appeared in front of his eyes was indeed an adult green dragon suspended in mid-air.


    However, judging from the green dragon''s eyes and attitude, it seemed that he had no intention of attacking immediately, which finally made Luo Ning heave a sigh of relief.


    "This Mister Green Dragon..."


    "Call me Taylor."


    "Okay, Mr. Tailar." Luo Ning changed his words in a good manner, "I am the apprentice of the red dragon Kleostrasz. Nehil...is the lady who sat in the glade."


    "Oh~" Tai Laer ignored the relationship between Luo Ning and said with a dazed expression, "So that child''s name is Jia Liya."


    Flapping its wings and falling to the ground, Tailar stretched out his forward pass and ticked Luo Ning, "Come with me, we are just worrying about how to deal with this little girl."


    "Let me remind you first, try to be as gentle as possible when walking to her, so as not to affect her sleep talking, this child is very unstable now."


    Luo Ning nodded obediently, but his mood suddenly sank. From Tailar''s words, it could be heard that Princess Calia was not in a good condition.


    "...Alsace''s posture in women''s clothing is very attractive, but unfortunately as she grows older, her physique gradually expands, and she is no longer suitable for dressing up as a girl."


    Luo Ning, who was originally full of worries, almost burst out laughing when he heard this.


    When attacking Andorhal before, he once saw Prince Alsace from a distance.


    At that time, Prince Alsace''s face was cold, and his long blond hair in the early years had completely turned pale. He was wearing thick ice and iron armor all over his body, and his emotionless eyes could make those who looked at him subconsciously feel fear.


    It''s hard to imagine that Prince Alsace, who killed his father and destroyed his country, would wear women''s clothing one day, and Ronin''s expression at this time was very strange.


    Tailar transformed into a male night elf with a beard, stretched out his hand to signal Rhonin not to make any noise, and led him around the tree stump to the front of Calia.


    The lake-like blue eyes are expressionless, and Jia Liya''s face is also pale, but her temperament and appearance are still charming, and it is easy for people to subconsciously feel love and care for this sick beauty.


    "Shh~"


    Tai Laer pulled Luo Ning to sit down in the forest, allowing him to observe Calia''s state.


    "A young dragon accidentally found her at the junction of the Hinterlands and the Western Plaguelands. After many inquiries and no answers, UU Reading We escorted the child all the way to Seradan, but we never stopped. I didn¡¯t get much important information from her.¡±


    Taking a pityful look at Jialia who was still chattering, Tailar sighed and said, "Her spirit has been seriously traumatized. We let her vent her distress in a half-dream state."


    "She didn''t stop talking throughout the day, and she kept talking about some interesting childhood stories. She seemed to instinctively refuse to recall what happened recently."


    "However... the dream must wake up after all."


    "Dah~"


    Tyral walked up to Calia and snapped his fingers, as if a spiritual hint, Calia''s originally dull eyes gradually focused, and her incoherent words stopped.


    She raised her head and looked around blankly. Calia''s eyes finally settled on Luo Ning, the only human being. She opened her chapped lips and asked softly, "Are you here to save my prince?"


    Luo Ning: "???"


    "¡­what?"

 Chapter 603： Calia Ver 2.0

    "Princess Calia?"


    Andrea, who was in Sandara, heard the information Prism told, and asked in surprise, "Is she still alive?"


    "Yes." Little Red Riding Hood reported indifferently, "Under Miss Niyana''s instruction, we conducted a series of follow-up investigations, and basically restored the cause and effect of Princess Calia''s disappearance."


    There is nothing to say about Calia''s disappearance. It is nothing more than taking advantage of the internal strife in the Knights of the Silver Hand and sneaking out of Tyre''s hand like a cage.


    The point is where she goes next.


    Princess Calia was not eaten by the undead in the wild as most people expected, but was "fortunately" picked up by a Lordaeron nobleman.


    This nobleman is none other than the baron in Blackwood Town, Osmar Garithos.


    "Garithers..."


    Andrea pondered and recalled for a while, "I remember, before Garithos justly accused the Silver Hand of being busy fighting for power and gain, and lost Princess Calia, right?"


    "Yes." Prism replied without emotion. "According to follow-up investigations, this is a deliberate trick arranged by Garithers. First of all, he will turn the blame on other people, so that no one will suspect it." he."


    "I understand."


    After a little analysis, Andrea understood Garithers'' thoughts, and a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth, "This guy has a heart of disobedience from the beginning, otherwise he should shoot Princess Calia as soon as he finds her." flag."


    Garithos didn''t want to be a hero of the dragon, but was ambitious and wanted to become a king himself, so he deliberately hid Princess Jialia in the snow.


    But Calia is, after all, the last bloodline of the Menethil royal family, and just in case, Garithos did not silence her for the time being.


    Moreover, Princess Calia has been acting in a daze since she fled from Tyre, as if she couldn''t bear the blow of Alsace''s father-killing and annihilating the country and became mentally disturbed, and she didn''t seem to have any threats.


    At that time, Garithos was preparing to raise troops to join the Alliance in the Western Plaguelands. Princess Calia remained in the territory, which made him feel uneasy, so he simply brought Calia, who was not so clear-headed, into the army.


    In the battle of attacking Andorhal, Garithos desperately encouraged the soldiers he had gathered to fight bravely in order to show his ability and value.


    He succeeded, but failed on the other hand.


    Garithos''s excellent military command ability has indeed been recognized by the kings of the alliance, but Princess Calia once again took advantage of the emptiness behind the barracks, and sneaked out of her poor defense against her mentally disturbed princess. The initially recovered eastern half of Andorhal entered Regret Ridge guarded by Luo Ning and others.


    The next itinerary was even more interesting. After entering the Hinterlands, Calia was soon spotted by a young green dragon who was out for a walk.


    Because of her delirium, Calia staggered forward. Out of curiosity, the young female green dragon landed and asked Calia where she was going, but she didn''t get any positive answer.


    The kind-hearted Miss Green Dragon brought Jialia, who was obviously mentally traumatized, back to Seradan for treatment. Luo Ning, who found the princess''s clues, followed her all the way, and finally found Jialia near the dream gate of the Hinterlands.


    "After the green dragon''s dream treatment, Princess Calia regained her sanity, but..."


    Priscim paused for a moment, "Part of her memory is lost, and the memory about Alsace has been completely erased."


    "In her current cognition, she does not have a younger brother, and she has always been educated by the crown prince since she was a child."


    Andrea nodded clearly and said, "It should be the body''s self-protection mechanism. Her brain instinctively shielded her unbearable memory fragments, and completed a logical self-consistency in her brain, combining the role played by Alsace with her own." Experience crushing and re-merging."


    Prism was not interested in Jialia''s mental journey, she still asked indifferently, "Speaker, what should we do next? Do we need to publicly support Princess Jialia''s return to the country?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea rubbed her chin and thought for a while. This question is related to the future pattern of the northern part of the eastern continent.


    It can be predicted that Garithos will never admit the authenticity of Calia''s identity, nor will he admit that he once imprisoned the princess for a short time.


    The ambitious Garithos had no way out, even if he knew he was telling a lie, he had to keep the lie alive.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter how we express our position, what matters is the attitude of the countries in the alliance."


    Andrea leaned back on the chair in Sandara''s temporary office, looked out the window at the city of Sandara, which was under construction, and said, "The situation in the northern part of the Eastern Continent is actually clearer."


    "Because the Lich King fell into weakness, the combat power of the Scourge of the Undead was greatly reduced, and they could only defend the two strong cities of Lordaeron and Stratholme."


    "Leaving aside Stratholme, after the Alliance regained Silverpine Forest, there is no suspense about the ownership of the Royal City of Lordaeron. There is only one question left."


    "Whether, in the name of the alliance, call on the member states to crowdfund resources to support the restoration of Lordaeron, and who will be the king after the restoration."


    Among the members of the Alliance, the Bronzebeard, Wildhammer, and Dwarves are foreign races and will not comment on this issue.


    Alterac, which is adjacent to Lordaeron, will definitely express its opposition out of its own interests, at least it will not let go easily until it obtains enough promises of benefits.


    Stormgard and Kul Tiras do not directly border Lordaeron. Although there were fierce quarrels with Terenas in the early years, the people of Terenas are all dead, so they will argue with Lordaeron again. It looks like a little chicken belly.


    Dalaran is just an independent city-state. From the perspective of national security, they naturally hope that Lordaeron can stand in front of Dalaran as always to shelter from wind and rain.


    "One vote in favor, one vote against, two abstentions, the most important vote is in the hands of the Stormwind Kingdom."


    Andrea said with a smile, "The next development depends on what the Stormwind Kingdom thinks. First of all, it is certain that Garithos should be out of the game."


    "With the banner of Princess Calia, a mere former Baron of Lordaeron won''t be able to make a fortune."


    "Once the undead of Lordaeron are successfully expelled, Garithos will be unanimously punished by all countries in the alliance as long as he dares to have a slight tendency to stab stabs."


    Although Garithos''s ambition has nothing to do with other human kingdoms, there are nobles in all human countries. If the negative example of Garithers is allowed to usurp the throne successfully, it is difficult to guarantee that the nobles of their own will have unsuitable ideas.


    "still have a question."


    Priscim hesitated for a moment before saying, "Princess Calia, because of her memory disorder, UU Reading saw Master Luo Ning as her fianc¨¦ at first sight after recovering her sanity. he is gone."


    Andrea was a little confused when he heard the words, "...Is there such a good thing?"


    ''Ronin and Calia? This combination is a bit strange. ''


    Luo Ning, who has gradually entered a mature stage, will inevitably become an important member of Dalaran in the future. Even if he does not succeed Antonidas as the speaker, a member of parliament is almost certain.


    And Calia is the only living orthodox heir of the Kingdom of Lordaeron. If there is no accident, she will definitely become the first queen in the history of Lordaeron. If the two are combined...


    Andrea frowned and thought about it, "Continue to pay attention to this matter, and first submit the obtained information to Niyana. She knows the situation inside the alliance better than me."


    Looking out the window at the mature Sindassil, Andrea sneered, "It''s almost time for us to ask Ner''zhul to settle the score. If there is no major issue that is difficult for Niyana to decide, the Eastern Continent will be left to her to take full responsibility." deal with."

 Chapter 604： Weak Alsace

    The foundation of the night elves is not in the Eastern Continent, and Andrea has little to do with the internal games of the human countries. He entrusts the follow-up developments to Niyana, who knows the situation better.


    Catalyzed by the day and night efforts of the druids, Sindrassil is approaching maturity at a speed far exceeding other World Trees, and now it is only the last step.


    Under Andrea''s order, Farodin, Vastann and others carefully connected Sindrassil to the world tree system.


    After all, Northrend has Yogg-Saron''s prison, and the planting and cultivation of Sindrassil needs to be done carefully, and Andrea is very satisfied with such a fast progress.


    In October 2019, the temperature in Moonsong Forest began to drop sharply after a summer with high temperatures and an almost non-existent autumn.


    Seeing that winter was about to begin, Sindrassil was finally officially connected to the World Tree system, and the surging magic power entered Moonsong Forest through the energy channel output by Nordrassil.


    As Sindrassil began to assume the responsibility of the energy transfer station of the Well of Eternity, the defensive barrier over Sandarra City was finally re-lit, and cheers resounded throughout the city.


    Andrea did not follow the crowd to celebrate, he immediately gave orders to Shandris, Nawaz and others.


    "The first flying fleet took off and rushed to Moonsong Forest to gather with the army at the fastest speed."


    "Santis, this war is under your command, do your best to break through the Frozen Throne!"


    "Nawaz, after the Northern Expedition leaves, you will take over the defense of Sandara and Drak''Saron Fortress. Make sure that Loken and Drakkari trolls cannot harass our rear."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    When the Moonsong Forest resumed its magic power supply and the army of night elves took flying warships to drop directly on Icecrown Glacier, the natural disaster reinforcements led by Alsace finally landed on the east coast of Howling Fjord.


    Alsace''s journey by sea was not easy. Dailin''s Kul Tiras fleet tried to chase and intercept them along the way.


    In terms of naval battles, the Scourge of the Undead cannot be compared with the sea kingdom of Kul Tiras. If the psychic hadn''t created a fog of death to obscure the whereabouts of the ghost ship, Alsace''s army would have been sent to the bottom of the sea to feed fish and shrimp.


    Even so, in order to avoid Dai Lin''s pursuit, Arthas had to detour a lot, which made him return to Northrend later than originally expected.


    Just after landing on the east coast of Northrend, Anub''arak, who had been waiting for a long time, appeared in front of Arthas, guiding the death knight to lead the army back to Icecrown Glacier quickly through the underground passage.


    Andrea had long been on guard against the undead worms who were good at digging holes. When Alsace and Anub''arak came to the Grizzly Bear Hills area from the ground, Anubrekan, who had been in ambush for a long time, led the Nerubians and A mixed army of night elves burst out from the side of the passage.


    "Traitor! Die!"


    The sharp earth thorns pierced through the ground, although Arthas and Anub''arak evaded at the fastest speed, the ground thorns separated them from the middle.


    Anub''brakhan had been waiting for this chance of revenge for a long time, and finally collided with Anub''arak, the once wise Nerubian king, and immediately rushed towards the undead bugman with red eyes.


    "drink!"


    Alsace endured the discomfort and swung Frostmourne. Leticia had long been told that this dangerous sword could absorb souls, so she didn''t dare to take it hard. She flexibly avoided Alsace''s attack and threw out the moon wheel Sweeping at Alsace''s sword.


    "Uh!"


    Contrary to Leticia''s expectations, Arthas was knocked back several steps by this blow, and there was a whimpering sound from Frostmourne.


    A gleam flashed in Leticia''s eyes, ''Are you actually so weak? ''


    If it weren''t for Northrend''s perpetually frozen ice, which is closer to the Lich King, with Alsace''s original strength, Leticia''s attack could even blow him out entirely.


    Alsace was indeed a well-known genius during his lifetime, but being a genius only meant that he had a bright future, not that he would be able to realize his talent immediately.


    In order to avenge the Dreadlord, Leticia has been working hard for 10,000 years, but the strength accumulated over time is definitely not comparable to Alsace, a boy under 30 years old.


    Before, the Lich King infused him with the power of death through Frostmourne, and he could rely on this powerful foreign power to defeat and kill his mentor Uther, but once he lost the support of the Lich King, Arthas would lose his original form. It''s revealed.


    The two giant beetles that collided bit each other mercilessly, and the friendship in the past no longer exists.


    Anub''arak has no negative perceptions and emotions such as pain and fear after becoming an undead, but the undead will not have positive emotions such as high morale.


    At this time, Anubrekan, who had been beaten with chicken blood, was in a state of extraordinary performance because of his emotional arousal. The two big bugs who were originally similar in strength made a judgment in the first contact.


    "boom!"


    Anub''arak was knocked back a few steps by the furious Anubrekan, and before he could adjust his posture, the enemy seemed to have no intention of retreating, and once again started a hand-to-hand fight with him.


    "Traitor! You ruined everything in the Ankahet Kingdom, and I will use your filthy soul to pay for the hundreds of thousands of Ankahet people who died tragically!"


    Because of the information Anub''arak provided to Ner''zhul after his death, the city of Ankahet was breached by the undead. If it weren''t for the assistance of the night elves, the nerubians would have been close to extinction.


    Anub''arak was one of the Lich King''s most valued generals. Even though he was too weak to maintain the undead army, Ner''zhul still tightly controlled his soul in his hands.


    Anub''arak was clear about everything Anub''brakhan had accused him of. He did not lose his memory, but his soul was not under his own control, and he felt no guilt at all for what happened in the past.


    "Boom!"


    After stabilizing his footing, he rammed back forcefully, pushing Anubrekan slightly back. At the same time, his two front paws reached into the ground, and a series of ground thorns protruded from the ground where Alsace and Leticia were fighting.


    Leticia, who forced Alsace to retreat in a panic, suddenly had a threat warning in her heart, and leaped back nimbly to avoid the sneak attack.


    Anub''arak adopted a dual-threaded mode, holding Anubrekan and Leticia temporarily, and at the same time calmly said to Alsace, "Alsace, go ahead, I will hold them back."


    "Tsk!"


    Alsace was used to beheading the enemy like a god, but this time he was forced into such a mess by an unknown night elf. His immature mind bred irritability that the undead should not have.


    "Please, Anub''arak, UU Reading will lift the crisis of the Frozen Throne. I will urge the Lich King to send troops to support you as soon as possible."


    Anub''arak responded with a flat smile, "I hope so."


    "Where to run!"


    Seeing Alsace evacuate to the depths of the underground passage, Leticia charged up and threw a black moon wheel towards his back.


    "Shh!"


    The sound of the blade cutting through the flesh came out, and while Anub''arak was coping with Anub''brakhan''s attack, he blocked his huge body from Alsace''s retreat route.


    "This road is blocked. If you want to catch up with Alsace, you must first pass my level."


    Leticia withdrew the moon wheel with a grim expression, "Since you are looking for death, I will help you!"


    Anubrekan consciously used his huge body to withstand the enemy''s attacks, creating the best output environment for Leticia.


    "Today is the day of your complete death, traitor!"

 Chapter 605： Siege of the Frozen Throne

    When Andrea entered Icecrown from the air aboard the Enterprise, the flagship of the First Fleet, a desperate Ner''zhul dispatched all his remaining forces.


    A large number of ghouls rushed out from the Frozen Throne, and the relatively bulky stitched abomination writhed its obese body and walked behind, holding different weapons in its four deformed hands.


    The dark gargoyles can even cover the sky, and Andrea accidentally found a few undead bone dragons behind these gargoyles.


    Shandris frowned and asked, "Where did Ner''zhul get the keel?"


    Andrea thought for a while and replied, "It should be the blue dragon who was shot down to the Icecrown Glacier during the War of the Ancients. I didn''t expect him to find them out under the thick ice. Only fear The undead of cold and heat can do it."


    Ten thousand years ago, Deathwing''s betrayal was so sudden that the other dragons took no precautions at all.


    Including Malygos''s most important consort, Sindragosa, a large number of blue dragons were shot down by the Dragon Soul, which showed its power for the first time, and some of them were pushed to Icecrown Glacier by the huge impact, smashing deeply into the ice. layer.


    Sindragosa has been dug out by the Dragon Clan and brought back to the Dragonbone Wilderness for burial, but other blue dragons can''t help it.


    The extremely cold Icecrown Glacier is not suitable for long-term operations, and no one knows where these blue dragons are buried. Sindragosa is the location Andrea only knew by cheating.


    Andrea pondered for a moment before saying, "Tell Wyrmrest Temple about the news of the undead bone dragon. I believe that the dragon clan will not let Ner''zhul desecrate the dragon bone."


    After the Battle of Mount Hyjal, most of the dragons returned to their lairs to lick their wounds, and they also suffered a lot from the battle with the Burning Legion.


    The ancient blue dragon Elegos died at the hands of Archimonde, and the red dragon queen also lost a spouse who had accompanied her for many years on the main battlefield.


    After the war, Nozdormu, the bronze dragon king, led a large number of bronze dragons to sneak into the time stream. After Andrea''s persuasion, he finally made up his mind to make a break with the eternal dragon.


    Xavius''s face-changing stunt forced the Green Dragon to mobilize a large number of people to defend the Emerald Dreamland. In addition, the Red Dragon Queen fell into depression. The entire Red Dragon Clan is trying to find a way to relieve the Queen''s sorrow. Now the Dragon Rest Temple can only dispatch immediately Blue Dragon and Black Dragon.


    However, these two dragon clans are models with a sparse population, and the loss of the blue dragon in the battle of the ancients has not been replenished so far.


    Due to the influence of Deathwing, a large part of the black dragons were corrupted, and suffered heavy losses when they were encircled and suppressed by the allied forces of Wyrmrest Temple in the First Battle of Blackwing Mountain.


    Although Sinestra recalled many uncorrupted scattered black dragons, they were only a drop in the bucket compared to the black dragon clan in its heyday.


    Malygos lost Elegos, who had been loyal and assisted him for many years. Although he was very angry at the blasphemy of the undead resurrecting the blue dragon keel, Malygos, who was still in a low mood, did not attack in person, but sent this The task is given to Arygos.


    On the Black Dragon''s side, Onyxia suffered some minor injuries during the Battle of Mount Hyjal. Using her injuries as an excuse, she went to Quel''Thalas to find Aurora to play with.


    Nefarian... It''s hopeless that this guy doesn''t push himself to the limit, and Sinestra had no choice but to let Abyssian lead a dozen black dragons to help out.


    "...That''s all?"


    Andrea looked at the giant dragons with a total of less than fifty dragons, and there were even many young dragons in the blue dragon''s team.


    Both Arygos and the honest Abyssian were a little embarrassed. Obviously, they didn''t expect the combined lineup of the two races to be so shabby.


    "never mind¡­"


    Andrea knew the situation of the blue dragon and the black dragon very well, and didn''t criticize them too much.


    "The undead bone dragons are left to you to deal with, don''t let them rush into the formation of the flying fleet and wreak havoc."


    "no problem."


    The defense of the ancient undead dragons caused the night elves quite a headache. With their huge bodies, the bone dragons dispatched together could cause considerable obstacles to the flying fleet.


    Within a few days of the war, several escorting small destroyers were shot down by the bone dragon''s frosty breath, and the gargoyle also played like a duck to water under the cover of the bone dragon.


    The Battle of Mount Hyjal gave Ner''zhul the chance to snowball without hesitation.


    The Kingdom of Lordaeron originally had a population of several million. After a natural disaster, including the Lordaeron citizens hiding in various places, the population is now less than one million. Those who died were all killed by Arsa. Si was in the bag after his resurrection.


    With the advantage in numbers, the natural disasters began to streamline the low-level undead, throwing useless zombies into the slaughterhouse for reprocessing, and piecing them together into powerful abominations.


    In terms of power alone, the night elves couldn''t compete with the abomination, so they could only let the wall of Nordrassil, which was specialized in defense, stand at the front to withstand the impact of the massive undead.


    The impact of the Undead Sea was somewhat beyond Andrea''s expectations. He did not expect that the weakened Lich King could still control such a large number of natural disasters. How much wool has been harvested by the mainland.


    Compared with the distant eastern continent, Northrend, the base camp of natural disasters, did not show a significant decline in the combat power of the undead. The closer it was to the Frozen Throne, the more ferocious the combat power of the natural disasters.


    Shandris didn''t act too hastily because of the fierce resistance of the undead, and still commanded the army to advance steadily.


    With the blue dragon and black dragon joining the air battlefield to block the attack of the frost bone dragon, the flying fleet finally exerted its powerful artillery support capability.


    Even a thick-skinned abomination would lose its combat effectiveness if it was hit head-on by a magic cannon, and the ghouls exploded in a big way.


    Andrea has learned of Alsace''s escape from intelligence from underground.


    Although it was a pity that he failed to stop the death knight, Anub''arak, who took the initiative to cover Alsace''s retreat, was not so lucky.


    The undead worm general, whom the Lich King relied heavily on, was torn into countless pieces by Anubrekhan himself, and the nerub worm finally avenged part of the country''s destruction.


    Now Leticia and Anubrekan are leading an army to encircle and suppress the remaining undead bugs, and completely eliminate the threat from the underground world.


    Before Alsace came back to help, Shandris pushed the army to the front of the Frozen Throne, and the top of the big icicle that fully opened the defensive barrier was emitting a light gray hazy light.


    "It''s the second time."


    On the bridge of the space carrier Enterprise, Andrea looked at the group of perpetually frozen ice cracked from the middle at the top of the icicle with some emotion.


    Shandris'' voice came from the communication equipment of the bridge, "Andrea, do you want to attack immediately?"


    "Yes. UU Reading "


    Andrea said firmly, "Try to break through the defense of the Frozen Throne before Alsace returns to help."


    "receive."


    "fire!"


    The artillery-type self-propelled arcane puppet on the ground and the space battleship fired at the same time, causing waves of ripples on the defensive barrier of the Frozen Throne. It seemed that this final barrier could not be easily broken in a short time.


    "Don''t stop, continue to launch shelling, and replace the spare crystals in time for ships with insufficient energy!"


    Just as Andrea was sitting in command of the flagship, a bulge suddenly appeared on the ice in front of the Frozen Throne.


    "boom!"


    The blasted ice mass threw nearby ghouls into the air, and a gleaming sword was the first to stick out of the ice.


    Andrea narrowed her eyes slightly, "Is it finally here..."

 Chapter 606： WDNMD, dont run away!

    As Arthas draws closer to the Frozen Throne, the power Ner''zhul instilled in him through Frostmourne is rapidly returning.


    Alsace, who emerged from the ground, swept across with his sword, and a wide range of sword energy swayed out.


    The swept arcane puppets stopped moving, and a tiny crack appeared in the middle of the mechanical body. Ice spread out from the crack, and soon the entire machine body was frozen into a big lump of ice.


    Arthas returned in time, and Ner''zhul finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "My knight, I will instill all the remaining strength into you, and wipe out the enemies as soon as possible, time is running out!"


    Alsace felt the stronger power in his body than before, and confidently bowed his head and replied, "My lord, please rest assured and leave it to me, we are invincible."


    Although suspected of bragging, Alsace who broke into the position did not stop destroying the arcane puppets who rushed forward like chopping melons and vegetables.


    If this guy is allowed to continue to make trouble, the front row will be overwhelmed sooner or later.


    Shandris, as the leading general, stood up when others were not sure about carrying Alsace''s three axes.


    "Whoosh!"


    Arrows that surpassed the speed of sound struck Alsace, who was killing all directions.


    Ner''zhul, who was monitoring the battle situation the whole time, hastily reminded, "Be careful! There is a sneak attack from the back! Six o''clock direction, the head!"


    Arthas turned hastily, and placed Frostmourne in front of him.


    "clang!"


    The huge force made Alsace''s hands go numb for a while, and his legs wearing heavy armor dragged two deep marks on the ice.


    ¡®An arrow with such strength? ''


    Arthas, who was incomparably joyful, was startled, he had never seen such a powerful archer.


    Before Arthas could see who shot the arrow clearly, the arrows came one after another. He could only fend off the incoming arrows by waving Frostmourne in his hand.


    Fortunately, these Lianzhu arrows did not have the power of the first strike. Although they looked a little embarrassed under the left and right blocks, they finally took over this round of long-range attacks without any risk.


    Under the urging of her husband''s example, Shandris, who is diligent and diligent, has reached the limit of mortals, but she has never been able to find an opportunity to break through the realm.


    Andrea himself was a little confused about the process of breaking through to a demigod. It was completely operated by Elune in a deep sleep state, so he couldn''t talk about any insights, and he couldn''t point out the bottleneck Shandris encountered.


    However, according to his personal understanding, a demigod must have a close connection with the world he lives in before he can entrust his soul, that is to say, he must first obtain the approval of the star soul of Azeroth.


    Shandris has conquered many hostile forces that endangered Azeroth over the years, but has not been recognized by Azeroth so far, which shows that Ai Jiang thinks that her contribution is not enough, and she needs to continue to gain favor (Fog) .


    This time against Alsace was an opportunity, and Andrea made up his mind that unless Shandris'' life was in danger, he would never help.


    Ner''zhul, the Lich King, is an invading race from outside, and he hasn''t reflected on his own mistakes so far. Instead, he has intensified his efforts to turn Azeroth into a world of the dead.


    Although Azeroth Star Soul is still a child at heart, she at least knows to protect her belongings and not let outsiders mess around on the planet.


    Based on Andrea''s understanding, if the contribution of Archimonde he killed before was 100, Ner''zhul would have at least 30-50.


    Ner''zhul''s power comes from countless undead, and his spiritual power has reached a very high level after millions of Lordaeron undead joined.


    Although he has not obtained the status of a demigod, he actually has the strength comparable to that of a demigod.


    Alsace who received the infusion of Ner''zhul''s power can also be regarded as a demigod-level combat power, but after all, he received the power of outsiders, coupled with his own lack of combat experience, it is difficult to fully display the power given by Ner''zhul .


    When fighting against Uther, he could temporarily win by relying on the powerful crushing and the opponent''s hesitation, but facing Shandris who has nothing to do with Arthas... His invincible crushing method in the past is not so good used.


    "Swoosh swish ~ swish!"


    Arthas was very uncomfortable with Shandris'' fighting rhythm, and a few rounds of continuous arrows would occasionally be mixed with a powerful aimed shot.


    Moreover, the power of light contained in the opponent''s arrow made Alsace very uncomfortable, and the burning pain gradually spread throughout his body along his hands.


    "You **** me off, woman!"


    Extremely annoyed by the successive arrows, Alsace raised his hand and cast an anti-magic barrier, covering the surface of his cold iron armor with a thick layer of magic ice.


    Charged forward against the endless arrows, Alsace relied on armor and spells to catch some of the less powerful arrows.


    "Listen to my orders, get up!"


    As Arthas used Frostmourne to spread the power of death, the ice under Shandris'' feet suddenly began to shatter, and several large blue-gray hands stretched out from under the ice, trying to grab Shandris'' leather boots. legs.


    Shandris, who was born as a ranger, was not a purely wooden stake output, she jumped backwards, and the rain of splitting arrows shot in mid-air covered the position where she was standing before.


    The undead vrykul crawled out from under the ice before he could stand still, but was pierced into a hedgehog by countless arrows, and was nailed back to the thick ice.


    Andrea, who was watching the whole battle, raised his brows, "Bury the undead Vrykul under the ice? Ner''zhul must have thought of such a damaging move."


    Waving to summon the Shadow Familiar, Andrea conveyed the message to Leticia through it.


    "Letty, don''t be in a hurry to reconcile with us. Let Anubrekhan lead the way. You go first and wipe out all the Vrykul villages in Icecrown Glacier, and burn the corpses with fire."


    "what?"


    At this moment, Leticia was happily riding on Anubrekan''s back... This girl still likes to deal with some weird creatures.


    Thinking she heard it wrong, Leticia asked in confusion, "Are you sure you want to destroy all the Vrykul villages? Most of them are still alive."


    "It is certain that these Vrykul have become the source of soldiers for the Lich King. Similar to the livestock he raises, they will harvest a wave at a certain time."


    "In order to avoid future troubles, let''s kill them. We gave these vrykul a chance in the early years, but they didn''t take it themselves."


    "Okay, you tell me, I will do it."


    Leticia shrugged helplessly, and patted Anubrekan beneath her.


    "Big bug, UU Reading Andrea told us to turn around and go to the Vrykul village that wiped out Icecrown Glacier first. Do you know the way?"


    Anub''Brikan had no mercy for the vrykul, and he was in a good mood after just completing his vengeance.


    "Of course I know, Miss Leticia, please sit still, I''m going to speed up."


    "Very good, let''s go!"


    ¡­


    Unbeknownst to Ner''zhul at this point, a small move by Arthas in the battle threatened his reserves.


    Arthas was wearing thick armor all over his body, so he couldn''t move fast enough. The short-legged death knight was smoothly kited by Shandris.


    The two chased and fled across the battlefield for several times. Alsace ordered the nearby undead to attack together, but he still failed to catch the hem of Shandris''s clothes.


    Andrea looked at Alsace''s futile pursuit with pity, "Short legs like DK still want to catch up with the hunter? Think too much, boy juice. ''

 Chapter 607： 1 body with two souls

    Although I can''t fully believe in the skills in the game, it is indeed difficult for a death knight to get close to a flexible huntress.


    In the past, Alsace could rely on his horse invincible to shorten the distance with the enemy, but Shandris'' evasion route was very treacherous, always passing through the most densely populated area in the center of the battlefield, and invincible could not rush at all.


    At this moment, Arthas finally knew why that disgusting woman raised her hand to abolish Invincible''s wings before she died. It turned out to be such a ghostly idea.


    The longer the time dragged on, the more unfavorable it was to Arthas, and Ner''zhul''s soul essence was still being lost.


    "It''s too late, Arthas, ignore that woman, use hatred as a human shield to block her attack, come to the Frozen Throne immediately, let us become one!"


    In fact, this was Ner''zhul''s last choice. He hadn''t completely obliterated Alsace''s humanity and rationality through Frostmourne. Such a reckless combination of two souls would be very risky.


    But Ner''zhul knew the biggest flaw in Alsace''s heart, as long as he seized this loophole and attacked, he was confident that he would destroy Alsace''s soul and control his strong body by himself.


    Arthas didn''t understand the risk of becoming one, and when he heard Ner''zhul''s call, he immediately turned his horse and rushed towards the entrance of the Frozen Throne.


    "Don''t try to run!"


    Shandris aimed at Alsace with a large amount of moonlight power, and the moment the arrow was shot, five abominations suddenly blocked her shooting track.


    The moon-white arrow pierced through the fat and thick bodies of the first three abominations without hindrance, and slowed down when penetrating the fourth abomination, and was finally stuck in the body by the fifth abomination with fat due to exhaustion of castration.


    Andrea noticed Alsace''s movements, and immediately ordered, "Aim the shelling at Alsace and stop him!"


    Invincible''s way forward was covered by artillery fire, but the dead Invincible was fearless, and still loyally carried his master to the target location.


    "boom!"


    Finally, a magic cannon hit the back half of the undead horse, and Alsace was thrown out under the huge impact.


    In mid-air, Arthas used the Death Knight''s unique death grip to grab a hate leader on the way forward, and used the opponent''s large mass to drag him backwards.


    Before landing, Alsace looked back at Invincible, the rear half of the undead horse was completely blown to pieces, the horse stumbled and fell on the ice, his eyes illuminated by the fire of the soul were still looking straight at Alsace.


    ''Wait for me, invincible, this injury is not difficult for the undead to repair. ''


    Arthas gritted his teeth, and continued to run in the undead army with his legs wide open, and finally hid in the barrier of the Frozen Throne before countless artillery fire covered him.


    "Tsk!"


    In the end, Alsace was allowed to escape into the big icicle, and Andrea smacked his lips unhappily.


    "Shift the target, bombard the enchantment!"


    "I don''t believe that Ner''zhul, who lacks energy sources, can maintain this eggshell forever!"


    The defensive barrier covering the Frozen Throne began to crack under the uninterrupted bombardment. Arthas tried his best to circle the spiral staircase of the Frozen Throne. At the moment when the barrier was broken, he finally arrived at The perpetually frozen front of the roof.


    "quick¡­"


    "Boom!"


    Before Ner''zhul could finish his words, a series of bombardments fell on the platform of the Frozen Throne, and there was a groaning "creak" sound from the already cracked perpetually frozen ice.


    "Crack!"


    Finally, the perpetually frozen ice shattered piece by piece under the cover of countless magic cannons, and the helmets and armor frozen in it were scattered everywhere, and Ner''zhul''s wailing sound resounded all over the field.


    Arthas gritted his teeth and picked up the Helmet of Domination on the ground. He dodged to hide behind the perpetually frozen ice that had not yet been completely destroyed, and put the helmet on his head without hesitation.


    The saturated magic cannon bombardment lasted for 5 minutes, until most of the energy in the hull was exhausted before the shelling stopped under Andrea''s order.


    Shandris also looked up at the flattened top platform of the Frozen Throne on the glacial plain. The Frozen Throne, which looked decent, had long since disappeared, and the solid permafrost ice was only half a person tall. small pieces.


    All the undead on the battlefield stopped moving, allowing the arcane puppets and night elves to attack without any sign of fighting back.


    "Is this... a success?"


    The energy of the flying fleet was poured into sevens and eighties at one time, and Andrea was not sure whether he had successfully killed Alsace and Ner''zhul.


    Judging from the situation of the undead, it seems to indicate the death of the Lich King, but Andrea knows that there must be a Lich King''s rules.


    The undead who have lost the restraint of the leader will not "blackout", but will become completely out of control. The current situation is obviously abnormal.


    "quack!"


    As the undead below raised their heads and screamed hoarsely, the Frozen Throne covered by a large amount of ice dust finally revealed its true face.


    Alsace''s body stood up from behind the perpetually frozen ice, and two dark blue soul flames lit up in the eyes of the dominion helmet.


    ¡®Sure enough, it¡¯s not that easy, so¡­ who is controlling that body now? ''


    The flying battleship, which had lost its bombardment energy, could no longer support the battle below. Andrea left the flagship Enterprise from the rear flight deck, floated to the top of the battlefield, and looked vigilantly at the Lich King who had not made any further moves.


    Alsace (?) raised Frostmourne in his hand, and the barrier that had been destroyed by the bombardment surrounded the big icicle again, and the undead in front of the Frozen Throne also launched a counterattack against the night elves like crazy.


    "Clang!"


    Inserting Frostmourne into the ice on the top floor of the platform, a throne that looked the same as before protruded from the platform and formed quickly.


    Arthas (?) slowly walked to the throne and sat down, the two soul fires that flashed on the dominion helmet began to fluctuate violently.


    Andrea''s eyes lit up, "Snatch the body?"


    Stretching out the Staff of Ganir, the Tears of Elune at the top began to rotate slowly, and gradually turned into a bright golden color.


    "Shua!"


    A pair of gorgeous light wings composed of holy light unfolded behind Andrea, and the compressed holy light spewed out from Elune''s Tears, colliding fiercely with the secondary formed barrier of the Frozen Throne.


    Shandris was awakened by the aftermath of the collision of the two energies, temporarily ignoring the situation of the Frozen Throne, and took over the command from Delaryn again, orderly dispatching the army to stabilize the position.


    A wave of undead assault hit the night elves by a hand, but the quality of the night elves'' soldiers was extremely high. After the initial chaos, they quickly blocked the undead''s counterattack and continued to advance to the Frozen Throne.


    The defensive barrier reactivated by the Lich King is much weaker than the original one, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com only persisted for more than ten seconds before being pierced by Andrea''s light cannon.


    "boom!"


    The highly condensed Pillar of Holy Light fell on the platform of the Frozen Throne, and the splashed ice hit the Lich King''s head and face.


    The two souls who robbed the body seemed to have temporarily reached a consensus under the oppression of a powerful foreign enemy. I don''t know who controlled the body and stood up from the throne, very pretentiously pointing Frostmourne at Andrea in the air provocatively.


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "This ignorant attitude...it should be that brat in Alsace, right?"


    "Shh~"


    Andrea blew a whistle to attract the attention of Shandris, who was commanding the troops to suppress the undead, and waved his hand to gather two wings of light on his wife''s back.


    After landing on the island, Shandris manipulated her wings and flew over, and Andrea gave her a slight push on her back.


    "Go ahead, start the second round, be careful, the Lich King with integrated power should be more difficult to deal with than before."

 Chapter 608： Lich King

    Before Ner''zhul''s soul entered Alsace''s body, he used Frostmourne as a relay for remote transmission, injecting his own power into Alsace''s body.


    Although Frostmourne was designed and forged by the Dread Demon King, it was specially strengthened for spiritual power, but the long-distance transmission of power would inevitably cause some loss.


    Now that Ner''zhul and Arthas are combined into one, Shandris can clearly feel that the opponent''s power is stronger than before when he fights against the Lich King on the vast platform of the Frozen Throne, and the improvement rate is relatively large big.


    "Crack!"


    Frostmourne head-on split the powerful Luna Arrow shot by Shandris from the middle, and the Lich King continued to rush towards Shandris with ease, stepping into the casting range of Death Grip.


    The difference in power level allows the Lich King to ignore Shandris''s restraint attribute to a certain extent, and head-to-head can also completely isolate the influence of the power of light on the undead body.


    However, this does not mean that Shandris has no chance of victory.


    Just as Andrea predicted, the Lich King who had just merged two souls into one would occasionally make inexplicable low-level mistakes.


    Just like now, Shandris, who was pulled by the grip of death, did not have stage fright, and took a small-scale maneuver close to the Lich King.


    Dodging Frostmourne''s direct attack with small movements, resisting the icy aura instinctively emanating from the Lich King, and taking advantage of the opponent''s inflexible weakness in heavy armor to get around behind him.


    With both feet on the back of the Lich King''s cold iron armor, the ultra-close-range Moon God''s Arrow hit directly when the opponent had no time to react.


    When Shandris was young, she would habitually use the Moonblade as a hand-to-hand weapon that was forced to get close to her back. As she grew older, she gradually gave up this practice of increasing the weight she carried.


    Andrea just mentioned the concept of gun fighting to her by accident, Shandris seemed to be enlightened, and she retreated to comprehend the melee bow fighting on her own.


    The Kadoretia artifact bow in his hand will not be in the way when fighting close to the body. Shandris can use the smallest movements to complete delicate close-up shots, and the relatively clumsy Lich King can''t catch her movement track at all .


    "enough!"


    The scorching pain from behind made the Lich King frightened and angry, and the wild ice and death force erupted from his body.


    Shandris sensed that the danger was approaching, and stepped back in advance to avoid this round of range attack.


    "Whoosh!"


    Taking the opportunity to charge the aimed shot again aimed at the Lich King''s back.


    Shandris'' zero-range shot pierced the ice armor on the Lich King''s body before. If he hits the same part again, it is likely to break through his defense and hurt the Lich King''s body.


    At the critical moment, the Lich King''s faint move appeared again.


    When facing a crisis, two independent souls subconsciously want to manipulate the body to respond.


    The brave and courageous former paladin Alsace planned to turn around and face the attack without fear, and the Frostmourne in his hand had already been raised ahead of time.


    However, the old shaman (warlock) Ner''zhul, who created a new world, followed the habit of spellcasters and planned to avoid this round of attack first.


    Now it''s interesting, the control of the two people''s bodies took effect at the same time, which instead caused this Alsace''s body to fall into conflict.


    Although the freezing time is only less than a second, it is completely enough for Shandris who is supersonic with archery.


    "boom!"


    Just as Shandris predicted, the moon god''s arrow pierced through the cold iron armor Alsace was wearing at the moment it hit, and the arrow with astonishing penetrating power shot into his back, almost directly Piercing Alsace''s heart... Although even if it hits, it''s not so easy to be fatal.


    "Ugh!"


    The two souls in the Lich King''s body wailed at the same time, and the power of the moonlight entering the body made their souls feel intense burning pain at the same time.


    Although not fatal, this time the wound made both Arthas and Ner''zhul discover a serious problem facing them.


    Thoughts are not unified, the two souls will each have a subconscious reaction when facing a crisis, and these reactions do not coincide every time because of their different experiences and combat positions.


    If there is still one hope to go to the left and the other to go to the right in the next battle, I am afraid that this injury experience will continue to be repeated.


    Ner''zhul shouted in Alsace''s body, "Retreat first! We need to deal with the problem of soul fusion first, otherwise we will only hold each other back in the battle."


    "Tsk!"


    Alsace''s resentment was almost palpable in his words, even though he held a stronger force than the opponent, but he was still forced to stay away temporarily.


    However, his mood swings have become a lot weaker after being undead, and he can think about problems more calmly.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Alsace finally chose to compromise.


    "Clang!"


    As the Lich King inserted Frostmourne into the ground, the large icicles on the Frozen Throne began to vibrate from a distance, and the crackling sound of "cracking" could be heard endlessly.


    Although she didn''t know what the other party was doing, Shandris keenly judged that the big icicle was about to collapse, and immediately jumped backwards.


    When the person was in the air, Shandris threw out a hook with his left hand and hung it on a shield of the wall of Nordrassil below, using the reverse pull to send himself back to the ground to stand firmly.


    "Boom!"


    The towering Frozen Throne suddenly collapsed as if it had lost its foundation, and large cracks began to appear on the glacial plain centered on the Frozen Throne.


    Abnormal geological activities in a wide area can be clearly seen from the high altitude. The glacial layer that has been frozen for many years is rapidly disintegrating, and the extremely cold seawater in the Arctic region can even be seen under some cracks.


    Shandris galloped back immediately after landing, and whistled to the sky at the same time, and a hippogryph with pure purple fur immediately descended after receiving the call.


    Shandris'' call to command echoed across the battlefield as he leapt onto the hippogryph''s back.


    "The ground troops are retreating! The air force is stepping up their search for the whereabouts of the Lich King!"


    Andrea, who returned to the bridge of the Enterprise, kept looking at the Frozen Throne covered by a large amount of ice and dust. There was also a very conspicuous crack under the big icicle, and countless shattered ice blocks were falling into the sea water.


    "Send the underwater combat arcane puppet ''Abyss'', the Lich King may have hid in the sea."


    "yes!"


    "Abyss" is the latest underwater combat puppet developed by the Dark Night Republic in recent years. It was just delivered to the army at the beginning of this year. It was originally designed to deal with the elusive Naga near the coasts of various places.


    Since the invasion of the Burning Legion, the Naga suddenly died down, and the Abyss has not yet had the opportunity to be tested in actual combat. It is just this opportunity to let them be put into practical use in the cold sea water of the Arctic.


    On the ground, due to the collapse of the Frozen Throne, there was a lot of frost and smoke, and the field of vision was very bad. However, the latest video data of the underwater abyss-shaped puppets soon came.


    "Zoom to home screen."


    One of the abyss-type arcane puppets transmitted the images captured by its own arcane monitors to the Enterprise.


    Through the arcane video screen, everyone could clearly see that the heavy cold iron armor that Alsace was wearing was being divided into multiple parts and sinking, and at the same time, a vague residual water line extended to the underwater iceberg deep in the Arctic Sea. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    The captain of the Enterprise shook his head regretfully, "Chairman, judging by the speed of the opponent''s escape and the function of the abyss, it should be impossible to catch up."


    Andrea sighed helplessly, "Then there is no other way. First, try to eliminate the natural disaster undead who entered the water as much as possible, and take this opportunity to weaken the Lich King''s troops."


    The Lich King dived decisively to escape, and hid in the vast Arctic sea with the body of the undead who was not afraid of the cold.


    The undead remaining on the battlefield of the glacier plain also fell into the sea one by one, and the abyss-type underwater combat puppets just happened to hunt and kill these undead who tried to dive to avoid them one by one.


    However, the Abyss is a machine that has just been put into practical use after all, and the production volume is not large enough. Hundreds of thousands of natural disaster troops scattered and fled after falling into the water. It is impossible to cover them all with a few hundred Abyss alone.


    Andrea frowned and looked at the unrecognizable Frozen Throne, "I didn''t expect the Lich King to abandon his lair and hide in the deep sea. ''


    ¡®Although the strategic goal of eradicating the Lich King¡¯s power was barely completed, it still left a chance for him to rise again... It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know where this guy will start to act as a demon in the future. ''

 Chapter 609： unexpected visitor

    The harm of Ner''zhul and Alsace''s twin souls has been clearly revealed, and the Lich King will definitely find a safe place to hide to complete the soul fusion.


    In order to try to find the whereabouts of the Lich King, Andrea kept the hundreds of abyss-type underwater combat puppets carried by the Enterprise, and wiped out the undead fleeing in the sea along the way.


    After recovering Shandris''s ground troops, the flying fleet, which was about to run out of energy, turned around and headed back to Sandra City.


    Although he didn''t do his best, he still destroyed the Lich King''s lair, at least for a long time after that, the Scourge of the Undead could no longer threaten Northrend.


    But if the Lich King is not eliminated, his harm will always exist.


    With little hope, Andrea hopes that the underwater combat puppet will find the Lich King''s hideout and wipe out this future hazard while the two spirits within him battle each other.


    After returning to Sandara City, Andrea and Shandris did not return to Anakis for the time being.


    As the commander-in-chief of the Northern Expedition, Shandris took advantage of the Lich King''s escape and began to clean up the mess.


    Leticia and Anubrekhan had wiped out all the vrykul villages infected with the plague within the Icecrown Glacier, and set fire to these villages, cutting off the Lich King''s reserve army.


    After the Lich King escaped into the sea, the remaining undead worms hiding under the ground of Northrend became the greatest threat.


    As soon as Anubrekan completed the task, he returned to the ground without stopping, and summoned the Nerubians of the Kingdom of Ankahet to continue hunting down the remaining undead insects.


    After the abyss-type underwater combat puppets were put into practical use, they continued to send back the latest reports, which exposed many problems.


    First of all, the continuous combat capability in extremely cold waters is worrying. Due to the use of the same alloy material as the ground body, the cold resistance is insufficient. Every hour, it must leave the sea and return to the ground to rest and warm up.


    The other is the anti-stress problem that was discovered when entering the depths of the sea.


    The pressure in the deep sea is much stronger than that in the shallow sea, and as the abyss continues to dive, the pressure on the body will continue to rise.


    Considering the future battles with Naga in the deep sea environment, the improvement plan of the abyss should be given a high priority.


    Moreover, it is not realistic to rely on expensive arcane puppets to fight against a large number of Naga underwater. This time, we can see some clues from dealing with the hundreds of thousands of undead who fell into the water. The underwater combat equipment prepared for the night elves Also actively invest in research and development.


    Generally speaking, although the campaign to encircle and suppress the Lich King failed to achieve the most perfect result in one fell swoop, the problems exposed during the battle were of great value.


    In addition to the problem of underwater combat, the **** firepower of the flying fleet also needs to be improved.


    Andrea intends to strengthen the density and strength of the anti-aircraft guns of destroyers and cruisers, so as to avoid the embarrassing situation when encountering the Frost Skeleton Dragon again.


    By the way, except for a few dozen or so of the group of frost bone dragons that fled into the deep sea, most of them were dismantled by black dragons and blue dragons. Arygos planned to take these blue dragon bones back to Dragonbone Wilderness for reburial.


    As the Scourge fell silent, the situation in Northrend gradually eased.


    Loken, who was monitoring the battle situation all the way, had a sense of crisis in his heart, and the development speed of the magic technology of the night elves exceeded his imagination.


    If one day these flying fleets drop troops into Ulduar...


    Feeling cold, Loken walked into Mimiron''s laboratory after a long absence, preparing to seek help from the great inventor of the Titan Guardian.


    Loken, the King of Wisdom who is sitting on the Iron Legion, has raised his vigilance, but the neighbor of the Moonsong Forest, the Drakkari troll, is even more restless.


    When Sandara was wiped out by Archimonde''s finger, the Drakkari troll actually watched the show with a gloating attitude.


    However, the subsequent invasion of natural disasters left them no room to laugh at others. The spreading plague and massive natural disaster army made the Drakkari trolls exhausted.


    When they finally felt that the pressure was relieved, they unexpectedly found that the night elves had made a comeback. It was precisely because of the night elves'' active attack on the undead that the pressure on the Drakkari Empire was greatly reduced.


    Not only Loken has been monitoring the battle situation in Icecrown Glacier, but the Frost Troll has also sent scouts to watch from afar.


    Not to mention the large number of arcane puppets on the ground of the night elves, the Drakkari trolls have also experienced it before.


    Those flying warships flying in the sky that poured artillery support to their heart''s content made Gudak''s high-level Drakkari very worried.


    The metal-structured hull, the powerful suppressive firepower, and the Luna Wing carrier-based aircraft flying all over the sky, the Drakkari Empire, whose air force is not strong, felt chilled all over.


    If the night elves turn their spearheads on themselves after rebuilding Sandarra... the Dakaran trolls have no confidence that they can stop their attacks.


    Facing the special envoy of Dakalai who came to see him in the name of peace and goodwill, Andrea felt a little funny.


    To be honest, he really didn''t have much interest in Zul''Dak''s territory.


    Compared with the more fertile Grizzly Hills and Howling Fjord, the snow-covered Zul''Drak is of little value to the night elves.


    After taking down the Drak''Saron Fortress leading to the Grizzly Hills, Andrea has no intention of continuing to attack the Drakkari trolls.


    After years of accumulation, the population of night elves has grown somewhat. Andrea doesn''t want to expand these populations to the barren Zul''Drak. Isn''t Sholazar Basin and Howling Fjord fragrant?


    The development of the Sholazar Basin still has to worry about the attitude of the Titan Guardians, but there are no such concerns in Howling Fjord.


    However, the most important task right now is to complete the reconstruction of Sandara. Only with a solid rear can we better support the expansion of the night elves'' Arctic forces.


    After returning to the Borean tundra, the orcs behaved very honestly for the time being. They diligently domesticated the local cold-resistant animals on this land and lived by grazing.


    There is still a long way to go for the orcs, who are waiting to be rebuilt, to expand outwards, but considering the astonishing fertility rate of the orcs, Great Chief Goel will put this issue on the agenda sooner or later.


    When Andrea sent off Drakkari''s special envoy and planned to leave Northrend, he unexpectedly welcomed a special visitor in the office of Sandara City.


    "Hehe~ What a rare visitor."


    Andrea looked at the crow standing on the window sill of the office with a half-smile, and the crow''s humanized scrutiny revealed his identity.


    "Mr. Medivh, how about coming in for a moment?"


    The crow was silent for a moment, UU read www. uukanshu.com flew to Andrea''s desk and turned into a hooded human being, who was the mysterious man who had guided the orcs before.


    He took off the hood on his head, revealing the bearded and puzzled face below.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, how do you know it''s me?"


    "Heh~" Andrea asked without answering, "Compared to this boring question, I want to know how you passed through the defensive barrier of Sandara City."


    Medivh shook his head, "I admit that the ancient defensive barrier of this city is very well designed, but Archimonde''s act of destroying the city had some impact on the original complete barrier, and I followed one of the loopholes. came in."


    Andrea shrugged. "Sure enough, although the magisters are stepping up repairs, this enchantment was designed by Queen Azshara herself after all. Its complexity is beyond the imagination of modern magisters."


    "So?"


    Andrea leaned back on the chair, looked at Medivh with sharp eyes and asked, "The last Guardian of Tirisfal who led the way for the orc invaders, sneaked into Shandarla to find me, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 610： Bridgehead Illidan

    Medivh didn''t stay in Sandara for too long, the time his soul remained in the material world was close to the limit, and he dissipated on his own after briefly telling Andrea the information he obtained from the Twisting Nether.


    To be honest, Andrea didn''t like the blundering Guardian of Tirisfal.


    Devil... He attracted the orcs, and even the orcs'' settlement in the Borean tundra was his masterpiece, which Andrea has already confirmed from his mouth.


    But this time, the information brought by Medivh made Andrea attach great importance to it. After Medivh''s soul returned to the astral world, Andrea frowned and thought for a while in the office.


    "Has Kil''jaeden moved..."


    Strictly speaking, Kil''jaeden has never stopped infiltrating Azeroth. The demons who sneaked into Azeroth almost all acted under the instructions of the fraudsters.


    Ner''zhul, the Lich King, was also his handiwork. After discovering that his subordinates had begun to have two hearts, he sent Illidan to clean up the mess. This was confirmed by Medivh himself.


    To be honest, the Lich King who lost the Frozen Throne is no longer seen by Andrea.


    The location of the Frozen Throne is the node closest to the Shadow Realm, where the Lich King can spread his huge spiritual power to command the undead all over the world.


    Without the Frozen Throne, no matter who wins the final battle for souls, the Lich King will no longer be as powerful as when he was sitting on an army of millions of undead. member.


    Shandris suddenly gained some insights after the battle, and after handing over the Northern Expedition Army to Leticia and Delaryn as commanders, she returned to Anassis for retreat ahead of schedule.


    Since the Star Soul of Azeroth has given rewards in advance, it means that in her eyes, the Lich King is no longer a threat.


    Not to mention... Andrea also planted a dark mine beside the Lich King, and now the Lich King only has one value left in his eyes - the movable bracket of the Helm of Domination.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t the Lich King want to rely on the undead to fight against the Burning Legion? I¡¯ll give you this chance, but if you can¡¯t recognize your own position and still want to jump out and make trouble¡­¡¯


    According to the information from the recently broken Draenor world and Medivh''s intelligence, Andrea is basically sure that Kil''jaeden is planning to attack Draenor, and his target is undoubtedly the one who has just taken root in Hellfire Citadel. Illidan.


    Thanks to Andrea''s hidden hand in Shattrath in advance, Technician Romuel has been sending back Draenor''s latest information to the Draenei in Azeroth. Shared with night elves.


    Through the coordinates recorded in Gul''dan''s skull, Illidan borrowed Azsuna''s magic net energy to open the portal to Draenor, and led his Naga subordinates and elves willing to follow him to that broken world .


    Regarding the purpose of Illidan''s trip to Draenor, Andrea tentatively knew something about it.


    After Draenor was broken, there was no obstacle between it and many worlds. Not only could the Burning Legion enter Draenor unimpeded, but Illidan could also go to many worlds in the universe through the countless space rifts that Ner''zhul tore open.


    According to the information Illidan obtained from Sargeras by sacrificing his own eyes in the Battle of the Ancients, demons who die outside the Twisting Nether can be revived continuously.


    Even if the Azeroth coalition defeated Archimonde, the victory would only be temporary.


    If the problem of the resurrection of the Burning Legion cannot be solved at the root, Archimonde will make a comeback sooner or later.


    Andrea''s approach is relatively safe, patiently develop Azeroth''s military strength, study Storm Fortress with the draenei, strive to develop a large number of spaceships that can travel across the stars as soon as possible, and then counterattack Argus after everything is ready.


    Unlike Andrea, Illidan has a more aggressive style.


    He doesn''t intend to engage in research and development by himself, but to attack Argus from another angle.


    Before that, he needs to find the coordinates and transportation to Argus first.


    In order to escape from the gradually dying Draenor, Ner''zhul used three artifacts to cast spells in Hellfire Citadel, tearing countless space rifts in Draenor, directly causing the complete Draenor planet to shatter.


    For Illidan, these rifts that destroy Draenor are out-and-out treasures. He can attack the planets controlled by the Burning Legion through these space rifts leading to countless worlds, and find the coordinates of Argus and the space battleships of the Burning Legion .


    Of course, Kil''jaeden couldn''t let Illidan''s rampant behavior go unnoticed. With new and old grudges added together, it was reasonable for him to plan to attack Illidan.


    From Andrea''s point of view, Illidan is now equivalent to a bridgehead that shelters Azeroth from the wind and rain. Once Kil''jaeden destroys the forces established by Illidan in Draenor, the next step for the fraudsters who have no worries Will focus on invading Azeroth.


    ''It seems that we must find a way to help Illidan. ''


    Rubbing her chin, Andrea tried hard to think about how to reach out to the distant Draenor.


    According to the information from Romuel, Illidan captured Hellfire Citadel as soon as he arrived in Draenor.


    North of Hellfire Citadel is a fel enclave known as Kil''jaeden''s Throne, where Kil''jaeden''s first reinforcements landed to establish a base.


    After taking Hellfire Citadel, Illidan had a good plan for the captured orcs of the Shattered Hand clan.


    Through the information given by Gul''dan''s skull, Illidan knew that the orcs once showed strong combat effectiveness after drinking the blood of the demon.


    If it is a normal person, they will definitely not let the orcs drink the blood of the devil again, lest they fall into a state of loss of control.


    Illidan never took the usual path, he decided to give these orcs more chicken blood.


    Coincidentally, the leader of the first wave of troops sent by Kil''jaeden happened to be a pit lord named Magtheridon.


    Magtheridon was the number two member of the Abyss Lords excluding Mannoroth, and his fighting power was impressive. Vashj, who was sent by Illidan and Azshara to assist him, was no match for him.


    Andrea has no sympathy for the old orcs of Draenor. If they can enhance the combat effectiveness of Illidan''s army, these orcs may become good pawns.


    "Due to the change of the world line, it is impossible for Kael''thas and Akama to join Illidan''s command. Illidan''s strength has been weakened a lot. It may be difficult to win a frontal battle with Magtheridon. Then..."


    ¡­


    Draenor, Shattrath, City of Light.


    Due to the seat of Naru Adal, UU read www. uukanshu. com Shattrath City is still very well preserved.


    After Draenor was shattered, countless refugees flooded into this city that treated all races equally, filling the vacancies left by the Draenei after they withdrew to Azeroth in large numbers, and became new residents in the city.


    However, the leaders of this city are still the Draenei, and the Draenei who voluntarily followed Naaru managed the city in an orderly manner, and now they named their organization Aldo.


    The leader of Aldor, the High Priestess Ishana, was unable to make a decision for a long time after receiving instructions from Azeroth.


    "Helping demons attack demons? What kind of new trick is this..."


    Ishana rubbed her forehead helplessly. In her opinion, Illidan, who just appeared in Draenor not long ago, is also an out-and-out demon, both in appearance and in his acting style.


    "I think it''s an opportunity."


    At this time, it was an "old" human mage with white beard and white hair, Khadgar, who interrupted.

 Chapter 611： poor tool man

    After closing the Dark Portal from the side of Draenor, beyond everyone''s expectations, Draenor was not completely shattered in the space rift, and Azeroth such as Khadgar, Turalyon, Danas and Kurdran Fortunately, the Sri Lanka Expeditionary Force survived.


    The Expeditionary Force built a surveillance fortress called Honor Hold on Hellfire Peninsula to guard against the Shattered Hand clan in Hellfire Citadel.


    However, as the blood of the devil subsided, the orcs of the Shattered Hand clan also fell into weakness, and they did not attack Honor Hold for a long time.


    Leaving Danath and Kurdran to stay at the Hold of Honor, Turalyon and Khadgar followed the guidance of the Holy Light to the Talador Forest, where they accidentally discovered a complete city.


    Turalyon later disappeared accidentally during an operation to explore the space rift. After that, Khadgar stayed in Shattrath with A''dal, and obtained a lot of information about the Dark Void and Twisting Void from the "mouth" of the knowledgeable Naaru. Knowledge.


    With Naaru''s approval, Khadgar gradually infiltrated the core of Shattrath with his flexible mind and powerful strength. The high-ranking priest Ishana also attached great importance to the opinions of this foreign consultant.


    "Scholar Khadgar, please elaborate."


    Khadgar habitually stroked his snow-white beard that had not been trimmed for a long time. "Whether Illidan is a demon or not, his hostile attitude towards the Burning Legion is definitely not fake."


    "Since Chancellor Moon Shadow has vouched for Illidan, we can temporarily trust Illidan according to what he said, and use his influence to suppress the expansion of the Burning Legion."


    There is no direct connection between Draenor and Azeroth. Only Illidan, who holds the head of Gul''dan, can travel freely.


    Andrea and Velen could not go to Draenor to personally command the local war, and could only remotely control it through the interstellar communication equipment installed by Romul.


    Since the intelligence has not been shared with the alliance, the countries of the alliance do not know that Khadgar, Kurdran and others are still alive.


    Turalyon''s disappearance made Andrea want to complain. This old man still took the lead role as before, and he would be drawn into the space rift to join the Holy Light Corps whenever he went out.


    Relying on Illidan''s power alone may not be able to fight against the Burning Legion. With the help of the Alliance Expeditionary Force and the draenei troops left behind, Illidan finally managed to break through the throne of Kil''jaeden.


    But when discussing how to deal with Magtheridon, the Draenor coalition forces and Illidan had serious differences.


    Khadgar, Ishana and the others strongly advocated killing the abyss lord to avoid long nights and dreams.


    However, Illidan advocated that Magtheridon be imprisoned for research on the grounds that the devil can be resurrected infinitely.


    Neither of the two sides could convince anyone, and finally broke up unhappy.


    The lonely Illidan didn''t care about the help from the Alliance Expeditionary Force and the draenei just now, and took Magtheridon away without saying hello and locked him underground in Hellfire Citadel.


    When Khadgar, Ishana and others came to their senses, a group of red-skinned evil orcs had already begun to wreak havoc on Hellfire Peninsula.


    This kind of evil orc was catalyzed by Illidan infusing a large amount of the blood of the abyss lord into the Shattered Hand orc.


    Evil orcs are more violent than green-skinned orcs, and their thinking mode has completely deviated from the scope of normal people, similar to the law of the jungle where the weak prey on the strong.


    The Fort of Honor built by the alliance was attacked by the evil orcs immediately after they appeared. These crazy red-skinned orcs are superior in fighting power and are stronger than the previous green-skinned orcs. They fell in love with the unprepared situation. Danas, who led the defense, ate A little loss.


    Illidan, who turned his face like a book, made Khadgar and Ishana very angry. This demon, who was originally a night elf, was indeed as described by the Moon Shadow Chancellor. He could cooperate for a short time but could not be convinced.


    Illidan didn''t care that much. The evil orcs had just gained new power and needed to master a new power model through battle.


    Kil''jaeden''s second wave of reinforcements has not yet arrived, and the ones who are being trained are naturally the Alliance that camped opposite Hellfire Citadel.


    Illidan might still hesitate if he was facing the night elves of his former clan, human? dwarf? What is that, can I eat it?


    ¡­


    "Oh~"


    Andrea, who had already returned to Anarchis, smiled softly, and passed the latest information on Draenor that she had just obtained from Velen to the council.


    "That demon..."


    Maiev gritted his teeth while looking at the intelligence document in his hand, "One day I will capture him back to the Watcher''s Vault, lock him at the bottom of the prison, and accept the cruelest punishment!"


    Although Tyrande couldn''t understand Illidan''s more outrageous behavior, but hearing Maiev''s vicious oath, the high priest frowned and said, "Grand Inspector, please pay attention to your words."


    Maiev raised his brows, and provocatively said, not to be outdone, "What? Did you feel distressed? Didn''t you consider the consequences when you released him?"


    "you!"


    "okay!"


    Fandral thumped the table impatiently, "You two, are you finished? Please pay attention to your identities, this is not a vegetable market where shrews scold the streets."


    "What did you say?!"


    The steel straight man added fuel to the fire, and Andrea helplessly raised his forehead, "Dude, are you persuading a fight?" ''


    Since Tyrande released Illidan on her own initiative, Maiev, who had a bad relationship with Tyrande because of the position of high priest, often made sarcasm.


    According to Celes and Fandral, who stayed behind in Anassis, the two would find various reasons to quarrel with each other almost every day. No wonder Fandral, who was already irritable, acted so impatiently.


    Andrea, who had the prestige to stop the two, went to Northrend to destroy the Lich King, while Malfurion sank into the dream again to deal with the elusive Xavius.


    Just relying on the irascible elder brother Fandral, the inexperienced Seres and the soft-tempered Garrod, they can''t stop the two people from fighting each other endlessly every day.


    "Boom~"


    Andrea knocked on the table with his fingers, and said with a cold face, "You two, I know that you have disliked each other since ancient times, and the high priest''s arbitrariness before the Battle of Hyjal intensified the conflict. "


    "I don''t care how you argue in private, but at least please maintain a businesslike attitude in the chamber."


    "Please keep in mind your identities. You are the decision-makers of the vast Dark Night Republic. Your every move in this meeting hall may affect tens of millions of people in the country. Don''t let yourself go here."


    Andrea has been around for thousands of years, and the majesty accumulated over the years is no longer what it used to be. Even the rebellious Tyrande and Maiev had to sell his face as the speaker.


    What''s more, what Andrea said is reasonable. After all, this is a solemn place to decide national policies. There are still many officials outside waiting for orders to come out. Arguing in the meeting hall will damage their respective images.


    "Humph!"


    "Tsk!"


    Seeing that the two finally calmed down and died down, Fandral secretly gave Andrea a thumbs up, and Andrea gave him an angry stare.


    "Okay, let''s talk about Illidan."


    Andrea clicked on the report sent back with his index finger, "The Alliance Expeditionary Force and Aldo sent protests at the same time. They refused to cooperate with Illidan to fight against the Burning Legion, and may even have conflicts with the evil orcs under Illidan''s control." What do you think of a head-on conflict?"


    Tyrande took the lead in expressing his opinion in order to distance himself from his relationship, "Illidan has separated from the night elves, and his actions are entirely based on personal decisions. What''s the use of protesting to us?"


    Everyone present frowned when they heard the words, and Andrea took a deep look at this cold woman.


    ¡®Are you really treating Illidan as a tool man? Give a little favor if it''s useful, and kick it away mercilessly if it''s useless? ''


    The relationship between Tyrande and Malfurion is very deep. Since ten thousand years ago, she has unswervingly chosen Malfurion, and she has never changed even though she often stays alone.


    But before Tyrande broke into the prison to rescue Illidan, it was easy for Illidan, who was emotionally rigid, to misunderstand him, thinking that Tyrande was still hesitant about him.


    Andrea didn''t know whether Tyrande''s behavior was intentional or just a coincidence, but her attitude towards Illidan was quite different from before and after, which made her speechless.


    Maiev opened his mouth to be sarcastic, but when he spoke, he remembered Andrea''s reminder, so he could only swallow the words he hadn''t spoken.


    "Cough~ That''s what I said."


    Andrea took the initiative to break the somewhat embarrassing atmosphere, "But in my vision, UU Reading Illidan is best able to undertake the important task of defending Draenor and attracting the firepower of the Burning Legion."


    "If necessary, I still hope that the Alliance Expeditionary Force and Odor can help from the sidelines. Which of you can resolve the conflict between the two parties?"


    "impossible."


    Tyrande said categorically, "I know Illidan, he is a dead-headed person, he will go straight to the end when he sees the target, and he will kick anyone who gets in the way without hesitation."


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth and complained in her heart, "Except for you..."


    Tyrande didn''t know about Andrea''s slander, so he folded his hands on the table and continued, "Since he is determined to train with the Alliance Expeditionary Force, he will never stop before the second wave of reinforcements from the Burning Legion arrives, unless he can use Other more suitable targets to divert his attention."


    "A more suitable target?"


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Andrea''s mind, and he thought of a force that was more suitable for being harmed by Illidan.

 Chapter 612： What is Destinys Son? (Tactical Backward)

    Among the remaining forces in Draenor, the most powerful is definitely not Aldo, who is divided into three cities and cannot draw too many mobile forces, nor is it the Alliance Expeditionary Force whose troops are scattered everywhere, but the one that has occupied the entire territory of Nagrand so far. A certain group of brown-skinned aborigines.


    "Nagrand?"


    After listening to Romul''s message, Ishana showed a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "I see."


    Khadgar reacted quickly, he suddenly said with a slap in the palm of his hand, "Let the red-skinned orcs of Illidan harm the brown-skinned orcs of Nagrand."


    "Uh¡­"


    Danas froze for a moment, raised his hand and patted his smooth forehead with severely receded hairline, "Isn''t this a bit damaging?"


    "Damn it!"


    Kurdran, the Great Lord of the Wildhammers, picked his nose and laughed, "I''d rather let the orc dogs eat the dogs than lose my own troops. Anyway, neither side is a good thing."


    Ishana hesitated for a moment, thinking of the atrocities committed by the orcs, she quickly agreed with Kurdran, "Then let''s do this, find a way to attract the group of brown-skinned orcs who call themselves Mag''har, and fight with the evil orcs." Conflict, divert Illidan''s attention."


    "Since Illidan has already attacked the orcs, he will definitely hope to get more evil orcs. Compared with the alliance, the orcs who have been verified by the blood of the devil should have higher value in his eyes."


    ¡­


    Under Andrea''s remote control, the brown-skinned orcs living in Mag''har Post in the northwest of Hellfire Peninsula were led to the vicinity of Hellfire Citadel.


    Illidan, who was studying many space rifts, really became interested after receiving the report. He flew up to the city wall and looked at the group of Mag''har orcs from afar.


    "interesting."


    Illidan grinned, "Where did these brown-skinned orcs come from? Do they have more people in Draenor?"


    "Yes." Vaschi said with some confusion, "Yesterday, the Alliance Expeditionary Force sent a message that the base camp of the Mag''har orcs is located in the Nagrand Prairie. It is said that there are hundreds of thousands of brown-skinned orcs living there."


    "Oh?" Illidan sneered. "Are they trying to use me as a weapon? It doesn''t matter...as long as they can get tangible benefits."


    "Vashj, I''ll leave the Zangar Swamp to you. Take that water area, find out all the space gaps in the swamp, send people to investigate on the other side of the gap, and report to me in time if you find anything."


    "As ordered."


    "Kagas, your compatriots...don''t need me to give you any more instructions?"


    "what!"


    The red-skinned Kargath Bladefist savagely hammered his chest with his own iron hand, "Put it on me! I will bring you more evil orcs to destroy the Burning Legion!"


    More than half of Kargath''s allegiance to Illidan was voluntary. After learning the truth behind the destruction of Draenor, Kargath who stayed in Draenor hated the Burning Legion for a long time.


    Kargath has long been a slave to ogres in **** gladiatorial matches, and as long as it is in his own interest, he is more obedient than other rebellious orc chieftains.


    The traditional orc''s pursuit of power is not so easy to change. Illidan kept his promise to allow the Shattered Hand clan to gain great power again from the blood of the demon. At least Kargath was willing to obey Illidan''s orders before destroying the Burning Legion.


    ¡­


    The subsequent development of the situation was just as Andrea expected. Illidan found that the Mag''har orcs were precious sources of soldiers, and immediately gave up the attack on Honor Hold, and instead let Kargath attack the Mag''har sentry post.


    After Vashj occupied the Zangar Marsh and built the Coiled Tooth Reservoir, he sent his Naga scouts to the south to explore the Nagrand Prairie, and found a large number of brown-skinned orcs there.


    After Draenor was broken, the draenei''s main areas of control were in Shadowmoon Valley and Talador Forest, and the Alliance Expeditionary Force began to explore from the Hellfire Peninsula to the northwest.


    The Zangar Swamp was voluntarily given up by Khadgar, and the Alliance Expeditionary Force who stayed there continued to go north and entered Gorgrond, where the terrain had changed drastically. Now this area is called the Blade''s Edge Mountains.


    Under the deliberate guidance of the Alliance and the Draenei, Illidan clashed with the Mag''har orcs, and all captured Mag''har orcs were sent back to Hellfire Citadel to be infused with demon blood.


    Since these Mag''har orcs had never experienced the baptism of devil''s blood before, many of the experimental subjects died when they were injected with a large dose at the beginning.


    Illidan learned from these failures and fed them demonic blood in batches at Kargath''s suggestion.


    During the experiment, the Mag''har captives changed from brown skin to green skin, and after a period of precipitation, they changed from green skin to red skin, completing the transformation of evil orcs.


    The experiment was successful, and the orcs in Nagrand began to suffer. Illidan was delighted to see the hunter, and sent troops to Nagrand through the Zangar Marsh to arrest the local Mag''har orcs.


    At the same time, the second wave of reinforcements sent by Kil''jaeden arrived, but this time the Trickster did not drop from the more heavily defended Hellfire Peninsula, but chose the Netherstorm to the northeast of Blade''s Edge Mountain.


    Netherstorm is a strange area that appeared after the shattering of Draenor. It used to be the Isle of Farren where the thorn beasts and forest elves lived.


    The upheaval of Draenor tore the island apart, and Falunron was divided into multiple floating islands floating in the universe, forming a strange and magnificent landscape.


    The void storm is directly exposed to the universe, and there are always unstable arcane energy attacks from the universe. There are even some extraterrestrial visitors entering this area. Occupied a lot of territory in the void storm.


    The Burning Legion descended into the Netherstorm, and immediately clashed with this group of ethereals. The ethereals, unable to withstand the attacks of the demons, could only send people to other areas of Draenor for help.


    The situation in Draenor changed dramatically with the entry of Illidan. The battle between the local forces left behind and the Burning Legion intensified. Among them, Illidan''s evil orc troops assumed the heaviest defense task.


    While resisting the attack of the Burning Legion, Illidan stepped up his efforts to search for space cracks. Finally, he found a planet named Nathreza, which is the home world of the Dreadlord.


    ¡­


    "Hehe~ Illidan is quite capable."


    After receiving the information from Draenor, Andrea said with a smile, "Nathrezim''s home planet is, after all, an important base for the Burning Legion."


    "If Illidan can destroy this planet in one fell swoop, he should be able to get a lot of important information about the Burning Legion from the materials collected by this group of cunning Dreadlords."


    The situation in Draenor gradually got on the right track under Andrea''s remote control, and Archbishop Hataru was instructed to keep an eye on the further situation. Andrea turned his attention to the eastern continent that was gradually stabilizing.


    Kel''Thuzad, who originally occupied the royal city of Lordaeron, recently received a sudden contact from his soul. Without saying a word, he led most of the Lordaeron''s undead to board a ship on the coast of Beiliu, and has since disappeared.


    However, Kel''Thuzad did not forget to send a message to Andrea before leaving.


    The soul connection came from the Lich King before he fell into a deep sleep. He ordered Kel''Thuzad to transport most of Lordaeron''s undead to an isolated island in the sea, waiting for him to complete the soul fusion and make a comeback.


    The cautious Lich King did not reveal his position, and Kel''Thuzad continued to play the role of loyal subordinate, leading a large number of undead to leave Lordaeron and go to sea to hide. UU reading


    However, Kel''Thuzad also kept a hand. For his own safety, he did not tell Andrea the coordinates of the isolated island.


    At that time, the alliance''s troops were hoarding on the front line of Andorhal and the Bulwark of the Dead, arguing endlessly about the issue of Princess Calia and Garithos.


    When Varian belatedly received the information that Niyana had deliberately delayed, the Royal City of Lordaeron had already been captured by the Kingdom of Herod, who had received the news in advance and waited to act.


    The kingdom of Herod withdrew from the alliance as early as the end of the Second World War. It may not be so easy to let the king of Lordaeron, who has taken the lead, spit out the royal city of Lordaeron. The kings of the alliance countries began to engage in a long political battle Wrangling and exchange of interests.


    It was against this background that Andrea accepted the invitation of the Kingdom of Herod to serve as a third-party witness to ensure that the transaction between the Kingdom of Herod and the Alliance was fair and effective.


    When Andrea saw Luo Ning again, he first turned his attention to the gorgeously dressed beauty hanging on his left arm like a koala.


    "So, what is Destiny''s Son? (Tactical retreat

 Chapter 613： benefit exchange

    Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, it can be seen from the Lordaeron coat of arms hanging on the chest of this gorgeously dressed beauty that she is the last blood of the Menethil clan, Princess Calia.


    Having just forced Alsace to jump into the sea in Northrend, and turned around to meet his sister who lost part of his memory, Andrea inevitably felt a little awkward.


    Calia herself doesn''t care about this, she has already lost her memory related to Alsace, and in her current cognition, there is no such thing as a "brother" at all.


    Luo Ning''s face was full of helplessness. He didn''t expect that he just went out to perform a mission, and after returning, he would inexplicably have an airborne "fianc¨¦e".


    Antonidas, the chairman of the Kirin Tor, is happy to see this happen, after all, this is undoubtedly a good thing for Dalaran.


    Originally, the old mage planned to let Luo Ning inherit the position of Speaker of the Kirin Tor, but now he has changed his mind.


    If Rhonin can become the prince of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, it will be more valuable to Dalaran than letting him continue to serve as a member or even the speaker.


    As for the new successor, Antonidas is not worried. Jaina''s return has made up for the vacancy left by Ronin to a certain extent.


    Although Jaina is also the royal family of Kul Tiras, she has Derek, the eldest son and crown prince who is unshakable above her. As long as Derek does not have an accident, the throne will never fall on her head.


    After meeting with Antonidas, Dai Lin and Antonidas quickly agreed to the proposal made by the old mage who was about to retire.


    If Jaina can become the leader of Dalaran, it will also be a good thing for Kul Tiras, which will help increase Kul Tiras'' voice and influence on the mainland, and the two sides hit it off.


    Calia''s return and amnesia have subtly affected the world structure. If she succeeds in reviving Lordaeron, there will be a series of chain reactions in the political forces in the northern part of the eastern continent.


    But right now Lordaeron still has two obstacles that need to be cleared if they want to restore the country.


    One is Garithos, who has suddenly become silent a lot recently.


    The baron, who claimed to be the Lordaeron general, refused to recognize Calia''s legitimacy, and refused to fulfill his obligation to respect the royal family as a nobleman of Lordaeron on the grounds that the princess was demented.


    Anyone with a discerning eye can see that this guy is just a dead duck with a stubborn mouth. As early as when Ronin brought Calia back, Tailan Fording, who was guarding the entrance and exit of the East and West Plaguelands, blocked Gary, who was trying to withdraw to Blackwood Town and occupy the mountain as king. Thurs.


    Tylan Fordring is the great lord of Hearthglen and the only son of Tirion Fordring, one of the first five paladins.


    Tirion released a captured orc out of his own beliefs, and he was deprived of the Holy Light by the Knights of the Silver Hand and expelled from the ranks of paladins.


    When Tirion was expelled, Tyran was still young. In order not to let his son grow up with the shame of his father, Tirion asked his wife to tell Tyran that his father was dead before he left.


    When she was notified by her mother, little Tailan, who had begun to understand, cried a few times.


    However, the actual situation was not what Tailan knew. At this time, Tirion, disguised as an old farmer, stood by the Sodoril River, looking at Tailan''s military camp from a distance, and watched with relief as his son gradually grew into a man of indomitable spirit. .


    But Tirion is not without hidden worries. After Tirion''s wife died of illness, Tailan has no guides to advise him and guide his way forward. The Tyran leads in the wrong direction.


    Garithos''s early retreat has revealed his guilty conscience. If it wasn''t for Calia who didn''t remember the series of events after he left Tyre''s hand, he might have launched an armed mutiny and fled back to his hometown to "revolt" .


    Even so, Garithos, who continued to stay in the alliance barracks, was still sitting on pins and needles.


    Although he has a good military talent, as a lowly nobleman who was born as a baron, he is not an old-fashioned politician who has been educated in the thick and black kingly way since he was a child, and playing tricks is not his strong point.


    Garithos is the first obstacle to Calia''s enthronement and restoration of the country, and the second... Naturally, it is the Kingdom of Herod, which now occupies the royal city of Lordaeron.


    After the ravages of natural disasters, the royal city of Lordaeron has long lost its former prosperity.


    After Kel''Thuzad received the Lich King''s order to flee, Andrea immediately received a message from the Grand Lich, and immediately secretly told Brunhilde the news through Niyana.


    The friendship between Brunhilde and Andrea has been around for decades, and it is stronger than those human kingdoms that change their speakers every few decades.


    The Night Republic extended a helping hand when Hilde needed help the most, and has since maintained a good relationship with this small matriarchal country suppressed by Lordaeron in a corner of the Tirisfal Mountains.


    After receiving a message from Andrea that the Royal City of Lordaeron and Tirisfal Glades were empty, Brunhilde immediately realized that there was an opportunity to strengthen the Kingdom of Herod.


    Only a small number of defenders were left to guard the entrance to the mountain pass, and Brunhilde rushed into the King City of Lordaeron with all his troops.


    The information Andrea provided was very accurate. KelThuzad took most of the Scourge troops with him when he evacuated, and the remaining rotten fish and rotten shrimps were cleaned up in less than an hour, without even killing any members of the Xilud army. casualties.


    Niyana deliberately made a time difference, and delayed for half a day before telling the alliance kings the news of Kel''Thuzad''s evacuation.


    When the alliance army brought the reluctant Garithos to the front of Lordaeron''s royal city, the city had already been planted with the Thunder and Lightning Trident banner of the Kingdom of Sirud.


    When Andrea arrived, the first round of negotiations had ended, and the two sides failed to reach a consensus on the negotiating table.


    Brunhilde deliberately opened his mouth like a lion, asking Lordaeron, who had destroyed the country, to cede a large area of ??the royal city and the Tirisfal Forest, so that she would agree to support Princess Calia''s restoration of the country.


    Of course, this condition was unanimously rejected by the leaders of the alliance, including Jialia.


    Even though it was dilapidated, the royal city was still an important bargaining chip needed for the restoration of Lordaeron.


    Taking back the royal city and re-establishing the country means that Lordaeron has expelled the undead from natural disasters that caused great suffering to them, so that the lost hearts of the people can be gathered to the greatest extent.


    With the fall of Andorhal and the escape of Kel''Thuzad, most of the remaining undead in the Eastern Continent gathered in Stratholme in the Eastern Plaguelands.


    Poor Baron Rivendell''s order was probably to stick to the city, and the Lich King deliberately left this abandoned son to take root in the last natural disaster stronghold in the Eastern Continent to divert the attention of the alliance.


    Quel''Thalas and the Scarlet Crusade are fighting the undead near the back door of Stratholme. Although they have some upper hand in the overall situation, it is difficult to form an overwhelming advantage in a short time.


    The Eastern Plaguelands are still in chaos, and the Western Plaguelands are being watched by the Alterac Kingdom. If the core of the kingdom, Tirisfal Glades, is lost, the restoration of Lordaeron will be meaningless.


    The main focus of the wrangling between the Kingdom of Sheld and the Alliance is the ownership of the Tirisfal Glades and the Western Plaguelands.


    The Kingdom of Alterac wanted to force the Kingdom of Sheld to retreat, and UU Reading asked them to hand over a large area of ??Tirisfal territory including the King City of Lordaeron.


    The real appeal of the Kingdom of Silud is similar. Brunhilde deliberately used the opportunity of the lion to open his mouth to intimidate Lordaeron, so that Calia would let go of his mouth and cede part of the territory of the Tirisfal Forest.


    Using this as a bargaining chip, the Kingdom of Herod is willing to help Lordaeron secure the territory of the Western Plaguelands, including Andorhal.


    The Kingdom of Sheld and the Kingdom of Alterac, who had cooperated against Lordaeron in the past, came to the negotiating table for their respective interests. The demands of the two parties are almost completely opposite. inside.


    After bidding farewell to the "couple" Luo Ning and Jia Liya, Andrea met Niyana face to face after a long absence.


    Rubbing the head of the more mature and capable Niyana encouragingly, Andrea learned about the current situation from his elementary school apprentice.


    Andrea said with some emotion, "Sure enough, there is no constant friendship or hatred between countries, but only an eternal exchange of interests."

 Chapter 614： Dead fellows never die poor

    In Andrea''s view, Garithos''s position is no longer important.


    Under the coercion of the alliance army, the baron who proclaimed himself Lordaeron''s great general couldn''t move an inch, and lost the most suitable time to leave. Now he is just a piece of meat on the cutting board, and sooner or later Calia will kill him.


    Don''t look at Garithos''s army of 100,000, but most of these troops are refugees recruited along the way, and their combat effectiveness cannot be compared with the regular army of the alliance.


    And not everyone has such ambitions as Garithers. Knowing that Princess Calia is still alive, many generals temporarily promoted by Garithers quickly fell to the last successor of the Menethil royal family.


    Now there is actually only one last obstacle to the restoration of the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the appeal and fate of the Kingdom of Herod.


    Countries such as Stormwind Kingdom, Dalaran, Kul Tiras, and Khaz Modan, which have no territorial transfer with Lordaeron, have no intention of taking the initiative to participate in the core level of negotiations. Between and slime.


    Prince Varian hopes to take this opportunity to invite the Kingdom of Sirud to return to the alliance and expand the influence and sphere of influence of the alliance.


    However, as the de facto leader of the nascent alliance, the Kingdom of Stormwind also had to consider its appeal to Alterac. The point of disagreement between the two sides is how to distribute the benefits.


    The Kingdom of Lordaeron, which originally had millions of people, has experienced natural disasters and its population has shrunk significantly. Counting the people who took refuge in the Holy Light''s Hope Chapel and the Hand of Tyr, it is estimated that it is barely over a million.


    Moreover, the Western Plaguelands, which is an important granary, is dilapidated, and the plague left by natural disasters is everywhere. It is impossible to resume production here within a few years.


    This has brought about a very serious problem for Lordaeron. With their population shrinking, they can no longer control the once-large territory. It is inevitable to cede part of the land in exchange for the support of other countries.


    The question is, where to cede.


    Although Calia did not receive systematic political education from Terenas, she was born in a royal family and learned a little about the big picture.


    First of all, the King City of Lordaeron must be taken back absolutely. Only by using the King City as a banner can the citizens who have taken refuge in various places be recalled as much as possible.


    After Varian and other leaders of the alliance explained, Calia understood the meaning of the Kingdom of Herod.


    They didn''t really want to occupy the royal city of Lordaeron, what they wanted was the territory of Tirisfal Glades.


    Now that the Eastern Plaguelands have not been brought back, at least one piece of territory in Tirisfal Glades and Western Plaguelands must be in their own hands.


    After some weighing, Calia decided to take back the royal city from the Kingdom of Herod first, and ceded part of the territory in the west of Tirisfal Forest near the Silverpine Forest.


    In this way, he won the support of the Kingdom of Xilude, and forced the Kingdom of Alterac to covet Andorhal and the Western Plaguelands.


    Brunhilde''s insinuation to guide Calia to make this choice also has her own intentions.


    Although Silverpine Forest is still in the midst of natural disasters, these scattered undead have not caused much harm.


    Now that Gilneas himself has gone mad to give up the territory beyond Greymane''s Wall, the Kingdom of Silud can just sit back and take it.


    But now the territory of the Kingdom of Silud is not directly bordering on the Silverpine Forest, and Lordaeron must be forced to cede part of the territory in the west of the forest to them, so as to avoid becoming an enclave after capturing the territory of the Silverpine Forest.


    Although King Barov of Alterac strongly opposed it, Calia finally made up her mind.


    Ceded the territory west of Furnace Ash Manor and south of Solidan Farm and Calstone Manor to the Kingdom of Sheldon.


    In this way, the Kingdom of Xilud can directly border the Silverpine Forest, and then invade the abandoned territory of Kyrgyzstan.


    Coincidentally, Silverpine Forest, which borders the Hillsbrad Foothills, is also in the plans of the Kingdom of Alterac.


    Calia was determined to take back the royal city first. Although Alex was very unwilling, but after receiving hints from the Kingdom of Silud to seize the territory of Silverpine Forest by their own abilities, Alterac finally chose to give in.


    Alterac''s army withdrew from Andorhal, and the Alliance helped Lordaeron regain the entire territory of the Western Plaguelands.


    Andrea witnessed the signing of the agreement on behalf of the night elves, and made a friendly statement that they would send druids to help the Kingdom of Lordaeron restore the ecology of the Western Plaguelands and revive the once-rich granary.


    As for the Eastern Plaguelands, the currently weak Lordaeron is still unable to send troops to take it back, so it can only be handed over to the Scarlet Crusade and Argent Dawn to temporarily maintain the situation.


    Although part of the territory of Tirisfal Glades was given up, Lordaeron has at least gained recognition from the countries of the alliance.


    Prince Varian personally promised to provide Lordaeron with the materials needed for reconstruction. This can be regarded as a reincarnation, to repay Lordaeron''s kindness in supporting the reconstruction of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    After the Kingdom of Silud gnawed enough fat, it readily agreed to return to the alliance. Brunhilde and Alex agreed to carve up the Silverpine Forest from the north and the east. How much they can get depends on their own abilities.


    Except for the Kingdom of Lordaeron, whose strength has been greatly weakened, Gilneas is actually the most damaged in this exchange of interests.


    Varian doesn''t like Gilneas, a country that only knows autism, and they are not a member of the alliance now. It was also Genn Greymane''s decision to abandon Silverpine Forest.


    Relying on the division of the old territories of the Kingdom of Gilneas, the conflict of interests between the Kingdom of Sylud and the Kingdom of Alterac has been quelled, and the situation in the northern part of the eastern continent has basically subsided. In the Plaguelands, they returned to their respective countries first.


    Before that, Garithos, who tried to ally himself, must also be dealt with.


    After discarding the memories related to Alsace, Calia always believed that she was the crown prince who had been educated by King Terenas since childhood.


    With her strong consciousness and active learning, Niyana, who was instructed by Andrea to privately teach her the way to be a king, was very surprised. The princess''s progress was too fast.


    Some of the generals under Garithos'' command were members of the former Knights of the Silver Hand.


    These paladins did not join the too conservative Argent Dawn, nor did they lean too aggressively towards the Scarlet Crusade.


    They chose to temporarily join Garithos''s troops to help this unscrupulous lord break through the natural disaster defenses of the Western Plaguelands, and find a way to regain the king''s capital and restore the country.


    If Princess Calia didn''t show up, as a last resort, they could only choose the most powerful Garithos as the king candidate.


    Calia first sent her confidants loyal to the royal family of Menethil to get in touch with these generals, and told them the dangers of Garithos''s self-respect.


    These ex-Silver Hand generals who were born as paladins were already dissatisfied with Garithos'' domineering style of conduct, and his views on humanism were also an unavoidable cancer for open and fair paladins.


    After receiving the olive branch from the future queen, they turned to Calia without much hesitation.


    The highest among these paladins is named Mograine, UU Reading Alexandros Mograine.


    Due to the change of the world line, Mograine is not the Ashbringer at this time, but he still has a strong military command ability and combat effectiveness.


    Under Mograine''s public appeal, Garithos''s soldiers who were still in a state of swing threw themselves into the arms of the royal family in large numbers.


    Garithos had already understood his situation, and he couldn''t even sleep well at night.


    When he heard a commotion in his barracks, Garithos, who was sleeping in his clothes, immediately got up and prepared to escape.


    But it was too late to leave at this time, and high-ranking generals such as Mograine and Fairbanks surrounded Garithers'' tent tightly.


    Andrea stood on the broken wall of Lordaeron''s royal city and witnessed Garithos, who was unwilling to roar, being **** and taken away by his soldiers.


    "The situation in the Eastern Continent has finally calmed down, and there should be a period of peace in the future."

 Chapter 615： Maris

    With the active withdrawal and lurking of the natural disaster forces, the only undead who are still resolutely resisting are Stratholme in the Eastern Plaguelands.


    After the Frozen Throne suffered a long-range attack from Illidan, a small number of determined undead in the natural disaster entrusted the control of the Lich King.


    This part of the free undead wandered around aimlessly, and both the "compatriots" of the undead of the natural disaster and the living of the alliance would launch merciless attacks on them.


    Most of these undead who are not willing to take the initiative to cause trouble hide in the deep mountains and old forests. An abandoned farm in the Eastern Plaguelands kindly received these dazed free undead.


    Marris Farm belongs to Darrowshire, Kingdom of Lordaeron.


    The Marris family living here have been mediocre farmers for generations, but when it came to the generation of Nathanos Marris, there was an unexpected turning point.


    Since childhood, Nathanos longed for a ranger who could travel freely in the mountains and forests. He was very interested in this unique combat role of high elves.


    In order to obtain the teachings of the high elves, the young Nathanos resolutely embarked on a journey of studying in spite of his parents'' opposition.


    When Nathanos entered the Amani Forest, the high elves had not experienced the open reform of Kael''thas, and Quel''Thalas still pursued a closed policy.


    A short-lived human actually wanted to learn the knight-errant way of the high elves. When Nathanos asked for advice, he was ruthlessly ridiculed and ridiculed by many high elves.


    The resolute Nathanos did not give up easily because of the blow. He had long been prepared for the stubborn and arrogant nature of the high elves.


    Nathanos'' perseverance impressed a high-ranking Ranger officer, who is now Ranger-General Sylvanas Windrunner.


    Sylvanas took Nathanos as his disciple and carefully taught him the way of knight-errant.


    As it turns out, Nathanos is talented enough to be a Ranger and works hard enough.


    In just a few years, he had mastered the essence of the ranger, and Sylvanas announced that he could become a teacher.


    After all, the two masters and apprentices belong to different races, and the ranger general cannot arrange a military position for Nathanos in the ranger army of the high elves. In the future, Nathanos can only develop step by step by himself.


    After Quel''Thalas fell into internal turmoil, Nathanos left the Amani Forest to return home and serve his country.


    When Nathanos returned to Marris Farm, his parents were unfortunately bedridden with the plague.


    Nathanos ran all over East Weald, but the horrors in this land made him more and more desperate.


    Even the priests of the Holy Light''s Hope Chapel cannot get rid of this new type of plague. They are urgently researching targeted treatments for the plague.


    But the development speed of this plague far exceeded the imagination of the priests. Before they could develop a treatment plan, the people infected with the plague had already begun to die in large numbers, including Nathanos'' parents.


    After burying his parents, Nathanos, who was in a sad mood, had no intention of contributing to the country for the time being, and stayed on the farm passed down by his parents to live a barely peaceful life.


    The good times didn''t last long. People who died of the plague crawled out of their graves strangely. Nathanos shot through the skulls of his parents with an arrow in tears, extinguishing the fire of their souls.


    The raging plague spread from East Weald to the entire Kingdom of Lordaeron, and the Maris farm guarded by Nathanos also fell under the impact of countless natural disaster undead. The human ranger died in a huge abomination¡ª In the hands of Ramsden the Swallower.


    When Nathanos woke up from the endless darkness, his body and soul were beyond his control, and he was forced to obey the Lich King and his minions.


    Unable to break free from the shackles of the Lich King, he could only follow the natural disasters to fight around, but Nathanos never gave up the struggle to regain his freedom.


    Finally, his hard work paid off.


    The Lich King''s shackles weakened, and Nathanos, who had been preparing for a long time, broke through the Lich King''s control in one fell swoop and regained his sanity.


    But looking at his blue-gray skin and lifeless body, Nathanos fell into a daze again.


    What am I, where do I go, what are my goals?


    The situation of Nathanos is not an exception. All the free undead who suddenly escaped the control of the Lich King have the same confusion.


    Already undead, they are not tolerated by the living, and the Scourge will not hesitate to attack these "traitors".


    After a long time, Nathanos returned to the Marris Farm, which had been abandoned for many years. The land infected by the plague could no longer grow any crops.


    Nathanos, who had no clue about the future, could only hide in this desolate farmhouse with his two domesticated plague dogs, avoiding the sight of natural disasters and the living, and carefully surviving in the cracks.


    As more and more free undead fled to the vicinity in a hurry, Nathanos realized that he was not the only one who had escaped the control of the Lich King.


    With the help of the large farmhouse left by his parents, he hosted these real compatriots to hide in his own home.


    The undead do not need food and water, but in order to keep their flesh and blood from rotting away, they need preservatives.


    Undead with flesh and blood have higher combat effectiveness than simple skeletons. In the Scourge Legion, the Lich King would uniformly allocate preservatives to the undead under him to maintain their combat ability.


    Nathanos is a ranger. Even if he becomes an undead after death, the knowledge he has learned will not be easily forgotten.


    His mentor Sylvanas Windrunner once taught him to identify the medicinal properties of herbs in the forest. Under the guidance of an undead alchemist, Nathanos led the undead hiding in the Maris farm to go out cautiously to collect herbs. For refining preservatives.


    For the free undead hiding in Tibet, Marris Farm is like a paradise in troubled times. The number of undead gathered here is increasing, gradually attracting the attention of Scourge and Scarlet Crusade.


    Nathanos didn''t want to conflict with the natural disasters and the living, but in order to protect the refuge that he had finally opened up, Nathanos could only pick up the ranger bow and lead his plague dogs and subordinates to rise up to resist.


    With the escape of the Lich King and Kel''Thuzad, the density of the remaining undead from natural disasters is greatly reduced, UU reading www. uukanshu.com There is only one enemy left for Nazaros and the others to face¡ªthe Scarlet Crusade.


    The Scarlet Crusade is a combat organization formed by the most radical members of the Silver Hand. They fanatically want to eliminate all undead. No matter how hard Nathanos explains, these crusaders have no intention of having a peaceful talk with him.


    In desperation, Nathanos could only fall into the vicious circle of fighting the Scarlet Crusade for a long time.


    As the reputation of Marris Farm further expanded, the number of free undead who came to seek refuge increased.


    In order to clear up this group of strange undead who occupy the mountain as king, the number of soldiers sent by the Scarlet Crusade also increased accordingly, and the endless battle between the two sides intensified.


    When Andrea heard about these undead with strange action patterns, his expression was a little weird.


    ''the forgotten? I didn''t expect them to appear in another form when the King City of Lordaeron was taken back, but...''


    Narrowing his eyes and rubbing his chin, ¡®Nathanos Marris? I always feel that this name seems to have been heard somewhere, is it my illusion? ''

 Chapter 616： Smuggling, smuggling, straying into the depths of time and space

    There are more and more free undead led by Nathanos, and the Marris Farm can no longer accommodate as many as hundreds of thousands of undead.


    In order to settle these compatriots who came to join him, Nathanos could only expand his sphere of influence outwards, occupying the abandoned crown tower and Darrow County and handing them over to the free undead to live in.


    The outward expansion of Nazaros made the Scarlet Crusade once again increase the priority of exterminating this group of undead.


    The reserve army left behind in Tyre''s hand was dispatched and stationed at the intersection of Colin, facing Nathanos'' undead army far away.


    The Argent Dawn also sent out scouts to investigate when they learned that this group of undead acted differently from natural disasters. Their conclusions surprised the leader of the Argent Dawn, Maxwell Tyrosus.


    "Are you sure these undead can communicate?"


    Commander of the Silver Dawn, Ashram Valorfist nodded solemnly and said, "This is the conclusion that the reclusive lord came to after a long period of observation. Although I also feel a little unbelievable, I am willing to trust his judgment. "


    "It turned out to be the opinion of that adult."


    The one-eyed Tyrosus said clearly, "In that case...Madoniel."


    A middle-aged female human priest came out to salute, "Yes, please command."


    "You temporarily act as a diplomat to get in touch with the Scarlet Crusade, tell them the situation, and persuade the Crusaders to suspend the undead attack on the crown tower."


    "yes."


    After the senior priest Madoniere left, Ashram asked with some uncertainty, "Maxwell, are you sure that group of fanatical lunatics will listen to our advice?"


    "Not sure." Tyrosus said with a wry smile, "but I still have to try."


    "Now that the Scarlet Crusade is facing a two-front battle, Stratholme''s predicament is enough to upset them, and now they need to add a group of undead who behave strangely but are not aggressive."


    "That old guy, Abidis, must be suffering from a headache. Although the Scarlet Crusade is elite, it still doesn''t have the strength to start a two-front battle."


    "If we can stabilize the group of undead with self-will through diplomacy and negotiation, at least that old stubborn Alfred can concentrate his forces to attack Stratholme, which is occupied by natural disasters."


    The Abbendis that Tyrosus said was not the silly white sweet Bridget who was tricked by the Dreadlord in most players'' minds, but her father Alfred Abbendis, the original Scarlet Cross General of the army.


    Although he had been mentally prepared for a long time, the tough reply given by General Abides still made Tyrosus slap his forehead helplessly.


    "Don''t bother you cowards, go back to the church and continue farming!"


    The Scarlet Crusade gathered the most radical members of the Silver Hand who wanted to avenge the undead, and the Great General Abedis was one of the best.


    He was one of Uther''s most valued subordinates during his lifetime. When the leader of the Scarlet Crusade, Saidan Dathrohan, was away, Abidis, who stayed in Tyre''s hand, was the one who said nothing.


    "Trouble..."


    Tyrosus leaned back on the chair, raised his hand and rubbed the space between his brows, "Warning on two fronts will inevitably weaken the troops originally used to attack Stratholme, isn''t that stubborn old man not even thinking of this?"


    The high-ranking priest Mardoniel, who was spit on by Abides, had a very ugly face. She sarcastically said, "Of course he knows the dangers of a war on two fronts, but he can''t let go of the slogan of the Scarlet Crusade to destroy all undead. It¡¯s all about being able to bite the bullet and rush upwards.¡±


    Tyrosus shook his head speechlessly, "Forget it, let him go, let''s do our own thing first."


    "How is the land near the house of worship recovering? Is it possible to grow food?"


    "Yes, the soil fertility has been basically restored, but the efficiency of using holy light to purify the plague in the earth has not been high, and further improvement is needed."


    ¡­


    Just like what Madonelle said, Nathanos and Abidis are both riding a tiger at this time.


    One side must ensure that the subordinates who follow them have a safe foothold, while the other side is bound by the oath of the Scarlet Crusade, and cannot turn a blind eye to this group of undead.


    It was against this background that Andrea came to the Eastern Plaguelands.


    Andrea had been to East Weald many years ago.


    What was then covered with verdant grass and lush vegetation is now nothing but unsightly red and yellow soil and bare tree trunks that have completely withered away.


    After taking Garithos, Lordaeron''s Restoration Ceremony has been fixed on January 1, 21 at the Gate of Darkness half a year later.


    With a new year and a new atmosphere, Calia decided to use this grand restoration ceremony to call on the people of Lordaeron hiding in the mountains to return to their hometown.


    Although Jia Liya wanted to keep Luo Ning by her side to help her, Luo Ning, who suddenly had a fianc¨¦e from heaven, had no such plan for the time being.


    This sudden feeling, like a chick opening its eyes and regarding the first creature it sees as its parent, Luo Ning always finds it difficult to accept.


    Regardless of Antonidas and Calia''s persuasion, he insisted on leaving Lordaeron on the grounds of going out to relax.


    As a high-level mage who can teleport all over the world, Luo Ning is determined to leave. Unless he sets up enchantments such as forbidden magic or space anchors, no one can stop him.


    Maybe it was to avoid Calia''s pursuit, or maybe it was still unwilling to give up and wanted to continue pursuing Vereesa, Ronin teleported to Kalimdor through several transfers, and the first stop came to basically complete the post-war reconstruction Mount Hyjal at work.


    It''s a pity that Vereesa''s novelty towards human mages has long since dissipated, and she gradually understood Ronin''s repeated attempts to get close.


    In this life, there is no emotional basis for sharing suffering. Vereesa kept in mind the teachings of her mother and two sisters, deliberately alienated Luo Ning, and hid in the embassy to make excuses.


    Luo Ning is very smart, and Vereesa''s polite refusal attitude has been expressed very clearly. He can only leave Nordrassil disappointed, and prepare to wander around this strange continent.


    As a result, there was a problem with this turn. Ronin encountered a sandstorm in the Tanaris desert, and had no choice but to find a sand dune cave for shelter.


    But when he walked out of the cave again, the scene in front of him changed subtly.


    Although the Tanaris Great Desert where Luo Ning was in before had a large desert area, there were already oases in many places along the way, and the desert environment of Tanaris seemed to be improving.


    And the Tanaris Desert he saw was endless, and there was nothing but yellow sand as far as he could see.


    Almost at the same time, Brox, who was in Northrend, also disappeared suddenly while following Goyle out hunting.


    When he walked out of the forest that suddenly appeared in front of him with a dazed face, a group of night elves dressed in very simple clothes and obviously without magical energy in their weapons rushed out of the forest and surrounded him.


    Brooks: "???"


    ¡­


    At this time, Andrea didn''t know what happened to Ronin, Brox, and even Krasus. After arriving in the Eastern Plaguelands, he first turned into a golden eagle and went up the Sodoril River, on the upper bank of the river. A small dilapidated hut was found on the side.


    The hut was dilapidated, with air leaks on all sides, and it didn''t look like someone lived in it, but the mottled old yellow horse at the door proved that there were people inside.


    "Dong dong~ Passers-by are taking the liberty to disturb you, is anyone there?"


    Andrea knocked on the decaying door of the hut, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com accidentally used too much force, and his fingers knocked out two cracks on the door panel.


    "Uh~"


    Just as Andrea looked at the two small cracks feeling rather speechless, an old and bold laughter came from inside the door.


    "Haha! Don''t worry about it. This hut has been in disrepair for a long time. It''s normal to have some problems. The door is not locked. Please come in if you don''t think it''s too simple."


    "Squeak~"


    Pushing open the door, the extremely simple furniture arrangement in the hut appeared in front of Andrea''s eyes.


    An old bed that had been kept clean, a table and chairs for eating, and no other furniture.


    A middle-aged man with a half-white beard and a vicissitudes on his face sat upright on a chair and greeted the visitors with a gentle smile.


    But when he saw the face of the visitor clearly, the words of welcome that had already come to his lips suddenly stopped.


    "...Chairman Moon Shadow?"

 Chapter 617： old fathers concerns

    "Long time no see, Tirion, how have you been all these years?"


    Andrea leaned against the simple wall of the hut, and waved to Tirion who looked stunned.


    Tirion Fordring shook his head and smiled after recovering, "It''s neither good nor bad. Although the life of living alone in seclusion is poor, at least it made me understand something."


    Andrea and Tirion met more than ten years ago during the Second Orc War. The relationship between the two was not very good, and they only chatted a few times in their spare time on the battlefield.


    But after all, it was an old friend who reunited after many years. Looking at Andrea''s still young face, Tirion reached out and touched his weather-beaten face.


    "Only when I''m getting old can I realize the true meaning of the term longevity species. After so many years, Chairman Moon Shadow doesn''t seem to have changed at all."


    Andrea shrugged indifferently, he was already used to this kind of emotion after seeing the joys and sorrows of short-lived species.


    "I''m not here to see you on official business this time, so don''t be so formal, just call me by my name."


    There were no seats for entertaining guests in the house, so Tirion simply got up and led Andrea out, and sat down by the Sodosir River to chat slowly.


    "The natural disasters in Lordaeron should have subsided, right? Has Garithos taken it?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, he didn''t expect Tirion to have such a well-informed information acquisition channel when he lived in seclusion.


    "Garithers is no longer a problem. Lordaeron will hold a restoration ceremony at the beginning of next year."


    "Lordaeron is eager to revive, and it''s time to employ people. Don''t you consider going out of the mountains again? You don''t decide to die in the mountains when you are only in your 40s, right?"


    Tirion was silent for a few seconds before shaking his head and said, "I was expelled by Captain Uther himself. Even if he is gone, I can''t convince myself to return to Lordaeron to serve."


    There are not many decorations near Tirion''s hut, but the plague corrosion here has been dispelled early, and the uneven green grass has grown back on the ground.


    Pulling out a blade of grass from the ground, Andrea turned the blade of grass, which was not very green in color, to examine it, and asked Tirion casually, "So, do you regret your actions in saving that orc?" ?¡±


    Tirion shook his head firmly and said, "Of course not. Years of seclusion made me more sure of my original decision."


    "Race cannot represent honor, and we should not rashly jump to conclusions about existences that are different from ourselves."


    "I have seen many humans who are more despicable than the undead of natural disasters, and I have also seen orcs who are more noble than some paladins. I will not regret the behavior of letting Eitrigg go."


    Andrea smiled, and threw the blades of grass towards the endlessly flowing Sodoril River, and the drifting weeds were soon swept downstream by the waves.


    "Then why are you hesitating? Since you have a clear conscience, why don''t you prove yourself to those who doubted you with practical actions?"


    Looking at the towering Hearthglen Castle faintly visible in the distance, Tirion sighed softly and said, "Although I have no regrets about letting Eitrigg go, but...I am sorry for the damage caused to my wife and children by my reckless behavior." Hurting is very remorseful."


    "Andrea, you should be able to understand that in my original position, my every move represents not only myself."


    "If I was alone, I could indeed return to Lordaeron with a clear conscience, but..."


    Tirion hesitated for a moment, and said in a daze, "Before I left, I specifically asked my wife to tell Tyran that his father is dead."


    "The old father who died for many years with a shameful reputation suddenly appeared in front of me. I don''t know what Tailan will think, will he be ashamed of me and refuse to accept my existence?"


    Andrea looked at Tirion who had entered the silly father mode beside him speechlessly, "...I think you are thinking too much."


    Patting the dust off his buttocks and standing up from the river, Andrea raised his chin and pointed to Hearth Valley, "After all, there is a blood relationship between you and Tyran, you think your son will be the kind of person who doesn''t know right from wrong?" People? Besides..."


    Andrea looked at Tirion meaningfully, "Since you have very well-informed information channels, it proves that you are not really indifferent to the external situation?"


    "Are you assured that Tailan will support the territory alone? What if someone with malicious intentions sneaks in and instills some evil ideas in him?"


    "this¡­"


    Andrea''s words just said the biggest worry in Tirion''s heart, pity the hearts of parents in the world, even if a hero such as Tirion cannot ignore the fetters of family affection.


    "...Let me think about it again."


    Tirion''s face was very distressed, and it was obvious that Andrea''s persuasion had worked.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about that for now."


    Andrea had no intention of persecuting Tirion, he just felt that it was a pity for the first paladin to live in seclusion like this.


    Seeing that Tirion couldn''t decide to pay attention for a while, he changed the subject tactfully.


    "What do you think about the group of undead at Crown Watchtower and Marris Farm?"


    Marris Farm is very close to the Sodoril River where Tirion lived in seclusion, and Andrea didn''t believe that Tirion could resist observing them.


    After the topic changed, Tirion''s thoughts quickly returned to the main topic, "This question is also what I want to mention to you."


    "After half a year of my observation, this group of undead, whose behavior is very different from natural disasters, has their own will, and they are not directly controlled by the Lich King."


    "I have personally watched this group of undead grow from scratch, and they have never shown any obvious hostility towards the living from the beginning to the end."


    "If the number of people hadn''t expanded to the point where Marris Farm couldn''t accommodate them, they might not have expanded their territory at the risk of arousing the Scarlet Crusade''s further vigilance."


    "I think the undead should be able to negotiate a settlement as long as they are given enough space to live."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully. The opportunity and time for the appearance of the free undead are very different from the Forsaken led by the Banshee Queen, and Andrea is still not sure about their details.


    Tirion''s character and vision are absolutely trustworthy. Since he gave these free undead a good evaluation, Andrea is willing to trust his judgment.


    "Andrea...no, Chancellor Moon Shadow."


    Tirion bowed solemnly to Andrea, "I hope you can use your identity and influence to mediate the battle between this group of undead who do not have a strong desire to attack and the Scarlet Crusade, and shift the main attack target of the Crusaders to The Scourge of Stratholme."


    Most of the members of the Scarlet Crusade were old colleagues and subordinates of Tirion. He didn''t want the legacy of the Silver Hand to be wasted unnecessarily.


    Andrea smiled and helped Tirion up, "I can''t guarantee whether my old face will be recognized by the Scarlet Crusade, but I will try my best."


    "Next, I plan to go and see the group of weird undead with my own eyes. Do you have any impression of their leader?"


    "have."


    Tirion straightened his body and nodded, "Nathanos Marris, the heir of Marris Farm, a native of East Welders."


    "He was the first real ranger in the human race. UU Reading unfortunately died in battle during the attack of the Scourge on the Marris Farm. Driven by the current situation, he accidentally became the leader of this group of undead..."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Andrea caught a key message and immediately stopped Tirion''s explanation.


    "You said he was the first ranger of mankind? He once went to Quel''Thalas to study?"


    "That''s right." Tirion was a little puzzled by Andrea''s focus, "It is said that he learned the way of the ranger from the current ranger general, Sylvanas Windrunner. .¡±


    "Ok."


    Andrea finally remembered who the name Nathanos belonged to.


    Nathanos Blightcaller, the warrior most relied on by the Dark Queen in the original history.


    ''Is this the end of the timeline? This time the Blightcaller is not the warrior (gou) of the Banshee Queen, but the leader of the Forsaken himself? ''

 Chapter 618： frustrated person

    As the most trusted warrior of the Dark Queen, Blightcaller has a great reputation, but Andrea really didn''t know that his surname was Maris when he was still a human.


    Finally knowing the identity of the leader of the free undead, Andrea not only did not relax, but raised his vigilance.


    Originally, the Blightcaller in history was "famous", and he loyally helped the Banshee Queen do a lot of shit.


    Although it is unreasonable to criticize the present people with things that have not yet happened in the future, Andrea''s memory at least shows that Nathanos has the possibility of going the same way in the future, and the possibility is greater than others.


    The undead are originally unnatural species produced by distorting life, and now they have no time to take care of them because of survival issues. Once Nathanos leads the free undead to a firm foothold, the innate hatred of the undead against the living is likely to be slowly liberated.


    After becoming an undead, most of the seven emotions and six desires in life are lost, unable to enjoy food and wine, unable to feel the warmth and comfort from a partner, and all the feelings of the living will completely disappear.


    There may not be any problems in a short period of time, but one thing to note is that the undead have no life span and lack any means of recreation. Who knows where they will use their entertainment spirit to maintain their enthusiasm for life in the long years.


    For example... create a murder case with your own hands, and happily sit and watch life go by, so as to vent your jealousy towards the living?


    Of course, all of this is Andrea''s speculation, and he has never died before, so he cannot truly understand the feelings of the dead.


    Let them play Gwent and Hearthstone to pass the time in their spare time, maybe it can greatly reduce the crime rate of the undead?


    Tirion was temporarily undecided on whether to come out of the mountain again, and Andrea did not force him to bid farewell to Tirion, who was full of distress, and flew into the sky again as a golden eagle.


    ¡­


    At the same time, at the downstream exit of the Sodoril River near Lake Dalomere, a thin woman in a black robe was staring blankly at Caer Darrow Island in the middle of the lake.


    From this position, the mansion of the Barov family can be seen from afar.


    The already incomparably wealthy Barov family once again fortified their ancestral home after ascending to the throne. At this time, the Barov Manor can be regarded as a castle.


    As the saying goes, the royal family has no family.


    Although this statement is somewhat absolute, it is groundless and not necessarily without reason.


    At least Ilushia Barov personally confirmed the accuracy of this statement. The two older brothers who had a decent relationship were fighting each other more and more for the position of crown prince.


    Ilucia returned to her hometown to recuperate in order to recuperate the psychological trauma suffered by Alsace''s fall, but the smoky atmosphere at home made her unable to stay any longer.


    Taking advantage of the alliance''s recovery of the Western Plaguelands, she revisited the old place where she enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the lake with her parents and brothers when she was a child, trying to recall the harmonious family relationship.


    Originally, Jaina planned to accompany Ilucia to relax, but Antonidas suddenly grabbed Princess Kul Tiras and began to instill a series of secret knowledge of Dalaran in her.


    The dizzy Jaina had no choice but to push back the scheduled itinerary, and bitterly followed Master Antonidas to learn new knowledge.


    After all, Ilucia is a member of the royal family of Alterac, so she will inevitably need guards when traveling outside.


    In addition to the female guards that Alex arranged for her daughter, Tailan Fording, as the local lord, was also ordered by Princess Calia to send someone to protect Princess Ilucia''s safety, and she must not be allowed to be killed in the Eastern Plague recently. Infested by undead.


    After the Second Orc War, the Fording family once became the most popular noble in West Weld with the prestige of Tirion, the first-generation paladin.


    But as Tirion rescued the orcs and was expelled from the Silver Hand, Tyran and his mother really experienced what it means to be human.


    The little nobles who used to come to flatter them have changed their attitudes one by one, and the cooperation with the Fording family has also been rejected through various excuses.


    Although the Fording family still owns the huge Hearth Valley, it is undoubtedly much weaker than it was at its peak.


    Tailan''s military service to the king left a good impression in Jialia''s eyes. After carefully reading the information of the Fording family, Jialia decided to use Tailan again.


    Although Tirion had been convicted of releasing the orcs, he had already paid the price for his actions.


    Many people, including Calia, thought that this overly upright paladin had long since passed away, and Lordaeron, who was in disrepair, was at the time of employing people, and Tailan, who was loyal to the royal family and was upright and resolute, was the Lordaeron right now. A rare and outstanding nobleman and general.


    Tai Lan was very grateful for Princess Calia''s attention, but he did not change his daily habits because of regaining the royal family''s approval.


    When Tai Lan grew up, the Fording family had already begun to decline, and he was used to doing many things by himself.


    Tailan was worried about entrusting the important task of protecting Princess Ilucia to his subordinates, so he simply went into battle in person as always.


    Seeing that Ilucia had been staring blankly at the Barov Castle in the distance, Tai Lan straightforwardly suggested, "Your Highness, the lakeside is windy, and it''s not good for your health if you stay for a long time. Why don''t you go to another place?"


    Awakened by Tailan''s words, Ilucia forced a smile, "Alright, we... huh?"


    The upper reaches of the Sodoril River are relatively turbulent, but in the lower reaches, the flow of the river has already slowed down considerably.


    Ilucia unexpectedly saw a half-yellow and half-green blade of grass from the slowly flowing stream.


    "That''s... green grass?"


    Ilucia was quite surprised. With the current tragedy of the Plaguelands, it is logically impossible for grass to appear.


    Paying attention to Ilucia''s eyes, Tailan walked to the river first, and scooped up this solitary blade of grass.


    Shaking off the water droplets on the grass, Tyran reached out to hand it to Ilucia.


    But when he saw the name engraved on the blade of grass, the hand holding the sword that should have been extremely stable suddenly trembled.


    "Tirion"


    "this¡­"


    Tailan apologized to Ilucia, and hurriedly brought the grass to his eyes to watch.


    ¡®No mistake, this is indeed my father¡¯s name, but why is there a name engraved on this piece of grass flowing down from upstream? ''


    Looking up at the upper reaches of the Sodosir River in confusion, Tailan suddenly had an urge to explore along the river.


    Ilucia also saw the name engraved on the grass after taking it from Tyran.


    The case of Tirion Fording''s private release of orcs was a big deal back then, and of course the Barov family, which is adjacent to Seveld, has also heard of it.


    "Earl Fording, let''s go upstream and have a look."


    Ilucia is also a little curious about the situation in the upper reaches of the Sodoril River. She wants to know how this piece of grass appeared.


    If this secret is cracked, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® com might be able to play an important role in the reconstruction of West Weld, which is all over the Plaguelands.


    Alterac also has territory in West Weald, south of Andorhal, and the issue of governing the plague is also related to the interests of the Alterac Kingdom.


    Tai Lan asked hesitantly, "Is this okay? Your Royal Highness doesn''t have to worry about my private affairs, I..."


    "Oh no."


    Ilucia, who looked a bit haggard, smiled and shook her head, "I''m only thinking about the future of Seveld, and I''m acting for the interests of the Alterac Kingdom and the Barov family. Let''s take what we need."


    Tai Lan, who has a straight personality, froze for a moment, and after a while he smiled wryly and sighed, "Okay, please be considerate of Your Royal Highness, let''s go now."


    The golden eagle, which had been circling over the two of them, showed a humane and sly smile on its face, and finally flapped its wings with confidence and flew towards Darrow County.


    ¡®Tirion, it¡¯s God¡¯s will, you¡¯d better accept your fate honestly. ''

 Chapter 619： Darrowshire and Pamela

    When Andrea went to the upper reaches of the Sodoril River to search for Tirion, he accidentally saw a strange shape by the lake of Dalomere from a high altitude, and a group of heavily armed iron cans appeared by the lake.


    Not everyone can wear full body armor, usually only knights with high status, or personal guards of great nobles can afford to buy such expensive equipment.


    Looking at the center surrounded by the group of tin cans, Andrea soon saw the black-robed mage and the silver-armored paladin standing by the lake in a daze.


    Although Ilucia looked thinner than the last time they met in Kalimdor, her appearance and temperament hadn''t changed much, and Andrea quickly recognized him.


    As for Tai Lan, the eye-catching Fording family coat of arms on his armor chest clearly showed his identity.


    Now that he discovered the whereabouts of the two inadvertently, Andrea just happened to do it, and did some tricks upstream, revealing Tirion''s whereabouts to Tyran, and promoting the "destined" reunion of the two father and son.


    After watching the two go all the way up the Hebei River after some hesitation and discussion, Andrea was satisfied, and turned around and continued to fly to Darrow County.


    Darrowshire used to be a very wealthy area in East Weald. Since the west of the county was adjacent to Lake Darrowmere, it could earn a lot of income by relying on the shipping trade with the Barov family.


    Coupled with the fact that it is located on the main road connecting East and West Weald, although the annual tax paid by Darrowshire is not as good as that of Stratholme, the big city in the north, it is quite considerable for Lordaeron.


    When Andrea arrived at the former Darrow County seat, it was no longer as lively and prosperous as it used to be.


    There are many undead haunted inside and outside the dilapidated houses, and a group of undead reserve soldiers can still be seen in front of the central square where the water spraying has stopped for a long time, being trained by an instructor, and many idle undead are watching around.


    The undead don''t need to eat and sleep, so naturally they don''t have to run around for their daily livelihood. They can spare a lot of time to do what they want to do.


    The undead in twos and threes were scattered all over Darrow County, most of them had no target or motivation, just sat on the ground and looked at the dim sky of the Eastern Plaguelands.


    The appearance of the golden eagle was quickly seen by the undead in the town, which attracted the attention of some undead.


    The Eastern Plaguelands were no longer suitable for animals to live in. Occasionally, some deer and bears could be seen going mad due to the pollution from the plague.


    The most common bird in the Eastern Plaguelands is the carrion vulture. This majestic raptor in the sky is obviously not the kind of annoying bird that will find an opportunity to land and bite the flesh of the undead.


    When Andrea observed from the sky, she found that not only a large number of undead with physical flesh and blood lived in Darrow County, but also many ghosts who still seemed to maintain their human appearance.


    The two parties are both dead, and they seem to get along quite happily. After all, most of the undead from natural disasters were human beings, and there may be local residents of Darrow County.


    Andrea also saw the ghost of a little girl, holding a dirty-looking translucent doll in her hand, and holding the hand of a middle-aged male ghost with her innocent and innocent face. Lively smile.


    ''That doll...is this child Pamela? ''


    The golden eagle looked intently at the doting male ghost. Judging from the way they got along, he should be the little girl''s father.


    ¡®It seems that Nathanos leading the undead to live in is not all bad. ''


    Andrea felt a little emotional, ''They seem to have fulfilled Pamela''s wish by mistake? ''


    As an MMORPG game, World of Warcraft will try its best to baptize countless tasks during the player''s upgrade process, but there are very few tasks that can leave a deep impression on the players.


    Even though 10,000 years had passed, Andrea still kept the stories about Darrowshire and Pamela in her mind.


    This little guy died from the ravages of natural disasters, but perhaps she was too young to understand the concept of death, and she herself had no real sense of her own death.


    Pamela''s surname is Redpath, and her father''s name is Joseph, who is the captain of the militia in Darrowshire and a hero in Pamela''s heart.


    It''s a pity that Joseph Redpath is just one of countless ordinary soldiers of Lordaeron, and he doesn''t have the incomparable power as Pamela thought.


    The Scourge general who attacked Darrowshire was a death knight named Marduk.


    Although Joseph and the Knights of the Silver Hand who guarded Darrow County bravely fought against the enemy, it was still difficult to recover from the natural disaster with an absolute superiority in numbers.


    The paladin captain of the Silver Hand, David Crawford, was the first to be drowned by the undead sea of ??the natural disaster. Before he died, he tried his best to kill a ghoul king.


    Darrow County, which was captured by natural disasters, has no survivors. After Joseph died in a heroic battle, he was revived by the twisted soul of the death knight Marduk, and became one of the countless undead from natural disasters.


    Whether it was during her lifetime or after her death, Pamela didn''t know that her father had already died and degenerated. She had been persistently waiting for her father''s return in Darrow County.


    Marduk did not resurrect all those who died in Darrowshire, because of the Lich King''s mission, he only awakened the fallen warriors.


    Most of the souls of the dead Darrow County people were bound in the small town, and those who wandered aimlessly in the town seemed to still maintain their previous living habits.


    Andrea didn''t know what Nathanos did after he led the undead in, but it seemed that the problem in Darrow County was successfully resolved, and the local ghosts and undead lived together naturally, and Pamela finally got her own dad.


    The golden eagle hovered over Darrowshire, eavesdropping on the hoarse and broken vocal chords of the undead in the town.


    Most of the undead are relatively silent, except for the habitual shouting of soldiers trained in the square from time to time, the atmosphere in the town is very dull.


    It took a while for Andrea to hear the information she wanted. Nathanos, the leader of the undead, was stationed at the crown tower further east, and continued to confront the Scarlet Crusade at the intersection of Corin.


    When the strength of both sides was not large, the Scarlet Crusade could launch an attack without any scruples, but now the number of undead on Nathanos has far exceeded Abidis'' expectations.


    Tens of thousands of battle-ready undead put Abidis under tremendous pressure. All the reserve soldiers of Tyr''s Hand were brought in, but everyone knew that these untrained soldiers were not strong enough to fight.


    The population of the Western Plaguelands cannot support a two-front war, UU Reading www. uukanshu£® comAlthough Abidis put on a tough decisive battle stance, he has never made up his mind to send these rookie soldiers into the battlefield to fight against the undead.


    Although Nathanos was quite puzzled by the delay in the opponent''s action, he was exactly what he wished for.


    Restraining the undead under his command to prevent them from actively provoking and causing their guns to misfire, Nathanos went to shoot outside Colin Crossing without giving up every day.


    Not to attack, but to shoot letters of reconciliation into the town, hoping to defuse this unnecessary war.


    When Andrea flew above the dilapidated crown tower, he finally saw Nathanos, the leader of the free dead.


    Wearing tattered leather armor, the human ranger didn''t look much different from ordinary undead, but his well-trimmed signature beard still made Andrea recognize him.


    Andrea looked at the other undead, and looked at Nathanos with question marks in his mind.


    "By the way, how did the undead grow beards?"

 Chapter 620： Clergy? mad dog?

    Although Nathanos'' beard aroused Andrea''s desire to complain, but right now he could only suppress his curiosity and quietly observe the military appearance and military discipline of the undead army from above.


    Andrea originally thought that this mob of undead would behave very poorly, but to his surprise, under the dispatch of Nathanos, the improvised undead army looked decent.


    "The first human ranger?"


    Andrea stood on a withered tree thoughtfully, watching Nathanos who was in charge of the overall situation.


    Abidis, who was wary of rats, did not dare to send recruits to the battlefield. Once this last reserve force was broken, the undead could even drive straight into Tyre''s hands.


    Before Andrea''s arrival, Abidis couldn''t bear the pressure, and had already told the crusader leader Saidan Dathrohan on the northern battlefield about the predicament he was facing, and was waiting for his reply.


    Selfishly speaking, Abbendis did not want to fight Nathanos without sufficient preparation.


    But when the Scarlet Crusade was founded, the slogan was to avenge the undead from the natural disaster and take back the territory of Lordaeron. Those who joined the Scarlet Crusade were also members of the Silver Hand who had a deep hatred for the undead.


    If you hesitate to fight, it is likely to hurt the morale of the Crusaders. The atmosphere at the intersection of Colin is already a little unstable, and some rookie soldiers who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth are shouting all day long to go to the battlefield to tear the undead.


    Fortunately, there are steady sergeants suppressing them, otherwise these cannonballs who have never seen the undead with their own eyes, I am afraid that the first day they rush to the battlefield will be frightened by the appearance of the undead.


    After observing Nathanos for several days, Andrea initially determined that no matter what the reason was, the undead leader really didn''t want to provoke war now.


    He persisted in writing down the letter of reconciliation every day, sneaked to the outside of Kaolin intersection, tied the letter to an arrow and shot it at the crooked neck tree in the town.


    Nathanos''s behavior style is very different from the Blightcaller in Andrea''s memory, but what the current chaotic Eastern Plaguelands needs is a calm and restrained person like him.


    Andrea didn''t rush to contact Nathanos, but flapped his wings and left the woods near the Crown Watchtower, flying all the way to the Scarlet Crusade''s stronghold - Tyr''s Hand.


    As the only remaining human military stronghold in the Eastern Plaguelands, the solemn Hand of Tyr still retains most of the legacy left by the Silver Hand.


    The chants sung by the paladins and priests continued to be heard from the cathedral in the deepest part of the fortress, and the entire Hand of Tyr was filled with a sacred and chilling atmosphere.


    Andrea frowned a little at this murderous aura. Among the priests he had contacted, no one would deliberately create such an obvious murderous aura.


    Whether it is Uther, Tirion, Gavinrad or Turalyon, even if they are on the battlefield, they will maintain the most basic demeanor of a knight.


    The organizational atmosphere cultivated by the Scarlet Crusade did not look like a priest to Andrea, but more like a mad dog who lost everything and was eager for revenge.


    After all, Tyr''s Hand was a military fortress, and the golden eagle that suddenly broke into the sky above the fortress attracted the attention of the few defenders.


    The animals in the Eastern Plaguelands were either extinct or mutated, and the paladins were very vigilant against this sudden appearance of a raptor.


    Some of the attendants even drew their bowstrings to the full, and if the golden eagle made suspicious moves, they would immediately shoot the arrows in their hands.


    Andrea completely ignored the recruit archers, transforming back into human form before descending to the cathedral under the cautious watch of the crusader guards.


    One of the young female knights in heavy armor raised her hand to stop the archer beside her. She looked at the night elf who was dusting the robes in surprise.


    "Druid?"


    Andrea''s long ears moved, and she turned her head to look at the heroic beauty in the distance, and nodded to her kindly.


    A female knight in heavy armor with a full body photo came over with a "clang bang bang bang", she didn''t mean to exchange greetings, she just asked questions.


    "Night Elf, why did you enter the Scarlet Crusade''s stronghold without authorization? Explain your purpose, otherwise..."


    Andrea''s smile faded, and he glanced at the rookie soldiers who were gradually surrounding him and asked, "Is this how the Scarlet Crusade treats guests? Didn''t Saidan teach you what reception etiquette is?"


    Before the five paladins of the first generation were transformed by Alonsus, Uther and Turalyon were pious priests with very good self-cultivation. Tirion and Gavin Ladd were noblemen of Lordaeron and Stormwind respectively, and they cultivated nature. Not bad either.


    Only Saidan Dathrohan, the warrior captain of Lordaeron, was born as a commoner, and his actions were relatively bold and unrestrained.


    But in a position where Dathrohan may be summoned by the king at any time, the most basic etiquette still needs to be taken into account after all.


    An immature-faced knight attendant tried to retort angrily, "You are the one who is rude, this is the military fortress of the Crusaders, why do you..."


    "shut up!"


    The heroic young female officer sternly stopped the subordinate''s attack, "Did I let you speak? You have learned military discipline for nothing? Go and run around Tyre''s hand three times!"


    The face of the young attendant, who looked less than 15 years old, was flushed, but seeing the unrelenting and stern stare on the female officer''s face, he could only bow his head and give in in the end.


    "¡­yes."


    The female officer turned her gaze back to Andrea, "I am Brigitte Abedis, Temporary Defense Chief of Tyr''s Hand, do you know Lord Dathrohan?"


    Andrea couldn''t help raising her eyebrows when she heard the other party''s self-introduction, ''Heh~ So it''s you, silly Baitian. ''


    The commotion at the entrance of the church soon attracted many non-combatants from the Hand of Tyr to check it out, and some priests in gorgeous robes gradually came out of the cathedral.


    One of the benign-looking middle-aged pastors twitched his mouth when he saw Andrea, and hurried to the scene of the conflict.


    "Hold on! Bridget, back off!"


    Bridget looked at this senior priest with a flustered look in puzzlement, "Prosecutor, you know this..."


    The priest known as the Chief Prosecutor ignored Bridget''s inquiry for the time being, and with a smile on his face, he held the Holy Cross of Light on his chest and performed the priest''s sacrament to Andrea.


    "Respected Chancellor Moon Shadow, welcome to your visit. I am the Crusader Chief Prosecutor Iselion. I don''t know why you are here this time..."


    ¡®Chairman Moon Shadow? ''


    Bridget is not an idiot who knows nothing. Her father Alfred taught her a lot of knowledge since she was a child.


    After searching in her memory, she quickly realized it.


    "You are the supreme leader of the night elves?!"


    "rude!"


    Yisenlien sternly reprimanded, "Since you know the identity of the Moon Shadow Speaker, why are you still so rude? Still not backing down!"


    Andrea''s attitude towards Isenlien is a bit displeased. UU Reading Although Bridget looks very straightforward, at least she shows her true temperament, Isenlien...


    Although he still maintains the reserve of a high position, the attitude of licking is not serious, but not to mention the "notoriety" of this guy in a certain impressive mission, Andrea is very concerned about the fakes he piled on his face. Laughing is also very displeased.


    However, Andrea still knows how to act on the spot, and he also showed a formulaic smile on his face and said back, "Hello, Chief Prosecutor Iselion, I am entrusted by the elder of the Silver Hand to mediate the dispute between the Scarlet Crusade and the undead .¡±


    "Elder?"


    Isenlien was stunned for a moment, "Please allow me to ask, this elder''s name is..."


    "Tirion, Tirion Fordring."


    "what?!"

 Chapter 621： Bridget

    The general public doesn''t know that Tirion is alive, but the old brothers of the Silver Hand, Iselion, do.


    The communication channel between Tirion and the Argent Dawn originally came from the Silver Hand. Even if the Scarlet Crusade had no hand in the intelligence plot, they at least knew that Tirion was getting information through this channel.


    Tirion is an out-and-out veteran of the Silver Hand. The name of the first generation of the five paladins is very famous. human shock.


    Before Tirion was convicted, there was actually a public trial and self-defense. At that time, Tirion told about his experience of acquaintance with Eitrigg without being humble.


    At that time, many members of the Silver Hand secretly believed that Tirion''s actions were not obviously at fault.


    After all, the creed of the paladins has justice and mercy. Although Eitrigg''s fellow orcs have committed heinous crimes, Eitrigg alone cannot represent all the orcs, he is just one of countless orcs.


    Eitrigg was born of the Blackrock clan and once served as an advisor to Warchief Orgrim.


    He has the same political stance as Orgrim, and from the very beginning, he has clearly opposed Gul''dan''s spread of fel beliefs and training of warlocks.


    In the closing battle of the Second Orc War, Eitrigg was one of the few orcs who escaped from the battlefield of the Burning Steppes.


    After the war, Eitrigg, who was hiding in Tibet, was once saddened by the destruction of the tribe, and he began to reflect on the reasons for the failure of the tribe.


    Coincidentally, Eitrigg ran into an acquaintance with whom he had had some contact with, the half-orc Garona, by accident while wandering in the wild.


    Since getting rid of Gul''dan''s control, Garona has been secretly following the Stormwind Kingdom and her party, quietly guarding the members of the Stormwind King''s royal family where no one knows.


    After Garona gave Orgrim information on Gul''dan, the warchief fulfilled his promise to set her free, and Eitrigg has not seen the half-orc since.


    Eitrigger, who was very confused about the reason for the defeat, learned a lot of secret information from Garona.


    About Gul''dan, the Shadow Council, fel energy, and the Burning Legion hiding behind everything, and even the Old God and Balrog Ragnaros that Garona recently investigated.


    Eitrigg finally understood the real situation of the orcs like a revelation after receiving these news.


    It turns out that they have always been puppets in the hands of some behind-the-scenes messengers, and those hidden in the dark are just using the orcs as pawns to disrupt Azeroth.


    Eitrigger had always wondered why the Dark Iron Dwarves were willing to borrow the Blackrock Tower for them. The information provided by Garona cleared his doubts. another powerful force.


    The disheartened Eitrigg officially retired after bidding farewell to Garona. He needed time to think about the future of the orcs and find a way to completely get rid of the black hands who manipulated the Horde.


    Eitrigg, who lived in seclusion in Seveld, accidentally met Tirion, who was out to inspect the territory, and the two had a big fight without any accident.


    The aftermath of the battle trampled an abandoned tower next to the two, and the ruins of the building involved Tirion, and the paladin lost consciousness on the spot.


    When Tirion woke up again, he found himself lying on the bed, and his deputy Barthilas was in charge of taking care of him.


    After sorting out the information, Tirion came to an unbelievable conclusion.


    It was the orc who rescued him from under the rubble.


    Unable to let go, Tirion returned to find the orc near the abandoned tower where he met Eitrigg, and got the exact answer from Eitrigg.


    Eitrigg told the bewildered Tirion about the orcs'' ancient tradition of valuing honor and who was behind the Horde invasion.


    Eitrigger sincerely expressed to Tirion the orc''s desire for atonement, and his sincere attitude without falsehood moved the paladin who also valued glory.


    Tirion promised Eitrigg that he would never reveal his existence to outsiders, and he could live in seclusion in his territory with peace of mind.


    But Tirion''s deputy, Barthilas, didn''t think so.


    Barthilas was originally from the Kingdom of Stormwind. During the first orc war, his parents were involved in the war and sacrificed. He stayed in Lordaeron after the war and never let go of his hatred for orcs.


    Barthilas, who also knew of Eitrigg''s whereabouts, bypassed Tirion and quietly revealed the information to Saidan Dathrohan.


    The jealous Saidan immediately sent troops to capture Itrigg, and Tirion was also questioned by Uther for releasing the orcs.


    Tirion told the trial court all the information he knew without concealment.


    Not all members of the Silver Hand agreed to condemn Tirion, they also felt the resonance from Tirion''s sincere words.


    But just after the war with the orcs, Lordaeron is still full of extreme hatred for orcs. Under the instruction of Terenas, Uther ordered to strip Tirion of his status as a paladin and expelled him. Knights of the Silver Hand.


    Bridget was refreshed when she heard Tirion''s name from Andrea''s mouth. This legendary paladin still retains a high status in many people''s hearts.


    But Esilien was very angry at this time, "Tirion? That traitor who fornicated orcs?!"


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, I don''t want to question your decision, but please think about it again."


    "Tirion is a traitor who was personally convicted by Captain Uther. His suggestion... I''m afraid it''s not appropriate?"


    Tirion''s act of letting Eitrigg go caused a lot of controversy at the time. Although a small number of knights and warriors who valued glory agreed with his approach, most people who hated orcs thought he was shameful. Traitors, Iselion is one of them.


    Andrea was not angry, he was very clear about Tirion''s situation.


    "I know you still have a certain subjective bias towards Tirion. I don''t force you to change your opinion, but I personally want to believe in Tirion''s character and vision."


    Andrea waved his hand and interrupted Isenlien''s rebuttal, "Even without Tirion''s suggestion, I have secretly lurked near the crown tower to observe the group of undead with self-will."


    "They really didn''t want to fight the Scarlet Crusade. The leader of the undead, Nathanos Maris, would go to Colin Crossing every day to send a letter of reconciliation into the town. This insistence made me decide to believe him."


    Isenlien''s face is not very good. He is one of the crusaders who insist on fighting the undead, and he is also the main promoter. The same opinion between Andrea and Tirion is equivalent to waving his hands His face was pumped hard.


    "this¡­"


    Seeing Isenlien''s rolling eyes and the perfunctory expression on his face, Andrea smiled kindly, "If you are unsure, I can meet with Alfred and Saidan directly and tell me their locations. That''s it."


    Saidan went north to fight the Scourge, and Alfred Abedis was in charge of guarding Tyr''s Hand.


    Alfred was not attracted by the excitement in front of the cathedral, which meant that he was not in Tyre''s hands at all.


    Bridget has always disliked Isenlien''s way of fighting for power. Before the chief prosecutor could evade, she stepped forward and said, "I know where my father and Uncle Saidan are."


    Esenlien''s face changed suddenly, "Bridget! Didn''t I tell you to step down?!"


    Straightening her neck and ignoring Isenlien''s scolding, the stubborn girl UU Reading looked straight at Andrea.


    ''Funny kid. ''


    Andrea asked with great interest, "Even if the Scarlet Crusade has the elite combat power left by the Silver Hand, it won''t do much good to force a two-front war. I think a truce is a win-win option. What do you think? Breeze Miss Strange?"


    "I agree."


    Bridget ignored the threatening eyes sent by Ethanleen, and said firmly, "In order to train the recruits as much as possible, my father personally went to guard the crossing of Colin. Uncle Saidan should be..."


    "I''m back."


    A rough voice accompanied by the sound of horseshoes came from a distance outside Tyre''s Hand, and a dozen cavalrymen rushed in from outside the gate.


    The leading knight in red battle armor ignored the heavy armor on his body, and jumped off his horse lightly to salute Andrea as a knight.


    "Chairman Yueying, I haven''t seen you for many years. What attracted you to come here?"

 Chapter 622： Reckless Dathrohan?

    Yisenlien and Bridget didn''t expect Saidan to rush back from the fierce battle on the northern front, and they hurried forward to salute.


    Iselion spoke very quickly and told Dathrohan what happened before, and some of his own private goods were inevitably mixed in.


    Many people regard Saidan Dathrohan as a brainless reckless man, but Andrea never thinks so, a mere reckless man cannot be a paladin.


    Taking a deep look at Isenlien, Saidan heard the meaning of his words to sow discord and belittle Alfred''s decision-making.


    Putting Yisenlien aside for the time being, through a simple filter, he probably understood the current situation.


    "That is to say, my old buddy Tirion has given advice to the old brothers of the Silver Hand after a long absence, hoping that the Crusaders will reconcile with the undead in the southern part of the Eastern Plaguelands?"


    Andrea smiled and praised, "The summary is very good, I thought you would be misled by some verbal traps."


    Yisenlien''s complexion changed, and he noticed the faint coldness in Saidan''s eyes that seemed to be rude. He opened his mouth to defend himself, but Yisenlien, who is usually eloquent, made a special effort in Saidan. Under the oppression of the aura released, the brain went blank.


    "Humph!"


    Saidan''s face was also a little ugly. He didn''t expect that within half a year after he had been out, there would be factional struggles within the Crusaders.


    "Isenlien, step back, I have something to talk to you alone later."


    "yes¡­"


    ¡­


    Andrea is not interested in the internal struggles of the Scarlet Crusade. His main purpose of coming to the Eastern Plaguelands this time is to observe the free undead under Nathanos and confirm whether they can be used by Azeroth.


    The Lich King couldn''t even keep his lair, and Andrea didn''t think that Baron Rivendell''s insistence on Stratholme could turn the situation around.


    As the high elves put more and more troops into the Eastern Plaguelands battlefield, they also pushed the initially improved Quel''Thalas version of the arcane puppet to the front line.


    Under the orders of Kael''thas, the dragonhawk knights and elite magisters of the high elves abandoned their previous pride and reserve, and came from Silvermoon City to join the battle.


    With the heavy fire support of the high elf magister, the situation in Stratholme is shifting at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the initiative has completely fallen to the high elves and the Scarlet Crusade. The reason for your hand.


    As the well-deserved leader of the Scarlet Crusade, after some discussion with Andrea, Saidan finally decided to go to the southern front to observe the free undead who was given a good evaluation by Tirion.


    Alfred Abedis at Colin Crossing was greatly relieved when he saw that Saidan had finally arrived.


    Under the internal pressure of the Crusaders, he could hardly bear it anymore. If Saidan didn''t come again, he could only forcibly lead the recruits to attack the undead.


    "...Are these reconciliation letters sent by the other party?"


    Saidan looked at the more than 20 letter papers lined up on the table in surprise. Although he had already learned about this from Andrea, seeing all the letters with his own eyes was much more shocking than hearing them.


    "yes."


    Alfred sighed and said, "It will be delivered without interruption every day. This persistence is really not easy."


    Without this persistence, Nathanos, who was ridiculed by countless high elves, would not have moved Sylvanas'' love for talents. Nathanos once again used his persistence to win the opportunity, the chance to survive.


    Saidan carefully read each letter, and did not lazily use the same sentence in each letter.


    Although the meanings expressed are very similar, it can be seen that every day I spent my time writing carefully.


    "Although the other party is an undead, I still have to admire his indomitable willpower in the face of the Crusaders who have not responded for a long time and can still send letters every day."


    Putting down the letter, Saidan thought for a while and said, "Give me a reply, just say that I want to meet the leader of the other party in person."


    "Letter correspondence is too empty after all. I want to talk face-to-face with the person who sent the letter."


    ¡­


    Now that Saidan hastily returned from the northern battlefield, there is no much suspense about the next development of the situation.


    Sure enough, when Andrea came to meet with Aurelia and others at the Quillins Hut in the northern part of the Eastern Plaguelands, news of the reconciliation between the Scarlet Crusade and the Forsaken came from the south.


    "the forgotten?"


    Andrea''s expression was a little weird. He didn''t expect Nathanos to choose this racial name in the end.


    "That''s right." Aurelia shook the information in her hand carelessly. "That''s what Nathanos said. I didn''t expect that the apprentices that Hill taught would become the leaders of one of the forces."


    Cirvanas seemed a little silent, since she had been focusing on capturing Stratholme, she didn''t know much about the information from the south.


    If Andrea hadn''t brought news about the Forgotten when she went north this time, she would never have thought that the free undead who had recently made a fuss in the Eastern Plaguelands were led by Nathanos.


    "Hey~"


    It took a long time for General Ranger to sigh, "I learned of his death a few years ago, and I thought that we might see each other on the battlefield in the future, but I didn''t expect him to get rid of the control of the Lich King tenaciously and regain his own will."


    "...This is a blessing in misfortune."


    "Hill, you''d better take back this fluke mentality."


    Aurelia patted her sister''s head comfortingly, and solemnly reminded, "No matter what Nathanos'' position is, he is a member of the undead after all, and there is still a possibility of war with Quel''Thalas in the future. I don''t want you On the battlefield, because of soft hands, flaws are exposed."


    "Oh~"


    Cirvanas proudly slapped Aurelia''s hand off, "Olly, you won''t still treat me like a child, will you?"


    "I''m the Ranger General of Quel''Thalas, and I''m charged with guarding Quel''Thalas. Do you think I''m the kind of person who gets caught up in personal affairs?"


    "Stinky girl." Aurelia rubbed her red right hand, smiled and shook her head, "I don''t believe you can hold back if something happens to Rillas."


    "Who dares!"


    Cirvanas shouted like a furry lioness, "If anyone dares to attack Lilas, I will hunt him down to the ends of the earth, no matter who the target is!"


    Andrea stood beside him and rolled his eyes, "There are three brothers and sisters on top, the future of that kid Lilas is worrying." ''


    Leaving aside Vereesa, who has a relatively gentle personality, Aurelia and Cirvanas are both tough-minded people. Rillas lives under their shadow and doting, and it may be difficult for him to achieve great achievements in the future.


    "Okay, please continue the flirting between the two sisters later."


    Andrea stood up and moved her body, "It''s almost time for me to return to Kalimdor. With the Forsaken joining us, the fall of Stratholme has entered the countdown. It seems that the Eastern Continent will soon completely calm down. "


    After many discussions, Saidan and Nathanos determined the cooperation projects and exchange of interests between the two parties while reconciling.


    Although the Forsaken do not need food and water for the survival of the living, they still need a territory to live.


    Darrow County, as a traffic hub connecting the East and West Plaguelands, will be connected sooner or later in the future. This is not a long-term residence for the Forsaken.


    After bargaining and negotiation, Saidan personally agreed in principle to relocate the Forsaken to Stratholme, where no one could live anymore.


    The premise is that the Forsaken send troops to join the northern front and together with the coalition forces defeat the last Scourge defenders in Stratholme.


    ¡®Personally, I agree in principle. ''


    On the way Andrea set out for Silvermoon City to use the Sunwell for teleportation, he joked in his heart, "I''m afraid few people will notice, the rough Dathrohan will also play this kind of word game, right?" ''


    Although Saidan broke away from the Silver Hand and established the Scarlet Crusade, he has always been a patriotic general loyal to Lordaeron. His loyalty can be seen from his desperate rescue of Princess Calia.


    In other words, Saidan''s decision cannot be regarded as a final decision, and ultimately depends on how Princess Jialiya decides.


    With Lordaeron''s current population and military strength, even if Stratholme is taken back, it will not be able to manage it. It is better to concentrate on managing the rest of the territory, draw a big pie and let the Forsaken contribute to eliminate the last threat of natural disasters in the Eastern Continent.


    The high elves haven''t even fully grasped the Amani Forest, and given their population, they don''t have the desire to expand their land. It is not unacceptable to temporarily hand over Stratholme to the Forsaken.


    Anyway, as long as the Sodoril Trail to the west of the city is sealed off, Stratholme''s surroundings will be a completely closed land. As long as Lordaeron''s national strength is restored, it will not be difficult to send troops to destroy them.


    "Ok?"


    Not long after entering the Amani Forest, the Golden Eagle, who was thinking about the changing situation, suddenly stopped on a big tree.


    "Come out, isn''t the majestic Bronze Dragon King hiding from the sidelines and peeping under his dignity?"

 Chapter 623： The End of the Eternal Dragon

    Since the remnants of the noble faction were wiped out by Kael''thas, the turbulent Quel''Thalas finally entered a relatively stable period.


    Without the members of the aristocracy acting as **** sticks in the Silver Moon Council, the efficiency of the implementation of decisions issued by the royal family has improved significantly.


    Although when the details are implemented, some people who are dissatisfied with the arbitrariness of the royal family will still encounter sarcasm, but at least these people dare not directly jump out to resist.


    The great nobles who were dragged to the court of the Sunstrider to be executed in public are still vivid in my mind, and these "thinkers" who can only play tricks will not make life difficult for themselves.


    When Andrea entered the Amani forest, Zul''Aman, the capital of the forest trolls, had already begun to demolish the city walls and rebuild.


    Kael''thas gradually took over the power from the Sun King, and finally began to transform Quel''Thalas according to his own ideas.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the forest trolls, Zul''Aman is an important cultural relic left by their ancestors, but all the high elves who strive for perfection feel that these primitive and simple ancient buildings are very... eye-catching.


    In line with the idea of ??destroying the enemy''s cultural heritage, Kael''thas ordered Zul''Aman to be completely demolished, and a town was rebuilt on the former site of the forest troll capital.


    The golden eagle that Andrea turned into was standing on the top of a big tree outside the ruins of Zul''Aman.


    The unique golden leaves of Quel''Thala blocked most of the sight from below, and a khaki-colored giant dragon emerged from the space-time crack above the top of the tree, gradually revealing itself in front of Andrea.


    "Your perception is still so keen."


    Nozdormu with a tired face turned into a night elf form in front of Andrea, and Andrea asked with some vigilance, "So? What do you want to come to me? You don''t want to throw me back into the War of the Ancients era?"


    Although it is not clear what happened to Ronin, Brooks and others, the memo records the approximate travel time of Ronin and others in the ancient trilogy, which should be between the third war and the opening of World of Warcraft.


    Nozdormu appeared suddenly during this dangerous time period, and Andrea subconsciously thought that this guy was going to throw himself back to the era of the War of the Ancients to work illegally.


    Seeing Andrea''s guarded attitude, Nozdormu shook his head with a smile and denied, "How come, you are one of the first-hand experiencers of the War of the Ancients. It is too risky to let you go back. If you are not careful, the whole article will be ruined." The timeline is collapsing."


    "Ronin, Brooks, and Krasus have been and come back, don''t worry I''ll let you go again."


    "Been there? That''s good."


    Andrea relaxed his vigilance a little, "Then what do you want to come to me this time? There won''t be any other timelines that need to be repaired, right?"


    "Hmm..." Nozdormu said hesitantly, "I don''t know if it counts as correcting the timeline."


    "We have found the lair of the eternal dragon, and the final battle with them is imminent, but..."


    Andrea looked surprised, "I see, you haven''t completely let go of your worries and confusion, have you?"


    The structure of the timeline is very complicated, and even Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, cannot fully understand it, and Andrea naturally dare not pretend to understand it.


    No one knows what happened to Nozdormu in the future, maybe it was corrupted by the ancient gods, or maybe it was because it was thinking of problems.


    In short, the Dragon King of Time has come to a strange conclusion that the infinite timeline of Azeroth will end up in the same ending.


    Now Nozdormu should have vaguely noticed that the lair occupied by the Eternal Dragon is located in the scene where he was trapped at the beginning, but the timing is different.


    The Eternal Dragon took a name for the final ending of countless branch timelines of Azeroth¡ªthe end of time, and the Eternal Dragon King hid in this final timeline silently waiting for his own ending.


    "Haven''t I already said that?"


    Andrea shrugged helplessly and said, "Azeroth is definitely not a closed-loop time structure, because such a world has no future at all, and everything is predetermined."


    "I have the simplest verification method, can you go to the future of the main timeline?"


    Nozdormu shook his head, "No, the trunk of time can only flow naturally, and the bronze dragon can''t interfere with its flow."


    "Isn''t that the end?" Andrea spread his hands and said, "The future you and other bronze dragons, including Eternal Dragon, all come from branch timelines."


    "Maybe there is an existence that interferes with the flow of these branch timelines, causing you in the future to fall into madness and fall, but the actions of the black hand behind the scenes cannot affect the main timeline we are in after all."


    Patting Nozdormu on the shoulder, Andrea gave him a thumbs up and encouraged him heartily, "Go ahead and do it! I believe you can do it."


    Fighting the Bronze Dragon and Eternal Dragon, who have the power of time, is very annoying. Andrea doesn''t want to go to the end of time with Nozdormu to participate in the final battle, let them play by themselves.


    Nozdormu had actually prepared for the worst in his heart, killing the Eternal Dragon King might cut off his future.


    The final hesitation was dispelled by Andrea, and the **** Time Dragon King was finally relieved, and turned back to dive into the time rift again.


    "Huh~ It''s really not easy to convince this guy."


    All beings with prophetic abilities are not easy to fool. They are trapped by the inherent concept of time they understand, and it is difficult to jump out of this framework to make objective judgments.


    Velen is like this, Elisande is like this, and Nozdormu is naturally no exception.


    A second later, under Andrea''s speechless gaze, the scarred Nozdormu appeared in front of him again.


    The solid dragon scales were turned up in many places, and some parts were even torn off entirely. Golden dragon blood flowed out from Nozdormu''s wound like time sand, it seemed that he had gone through a tough battle.


    "¡­it''s over?"


    "Well, it''s over."


    Nozdormu looked up at the sky with a look of relief and loneliness.


    "No matter how the future will develop, at least I have done what I should do as the time guardian of Azeroth. Countless timelines."


    Judging from Nozdormu''s complicated and difficult emotions, it may be difficult for him to get out of this "I kill myself" battle in a short time.


    But time is always the most effective medicine to heal all wounds. Some chicken soup for the soul persuaded Nozdormu away, and Andrea finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The eternal dragon is gone, and the only hidden dangers left by the five-color dragon are the Emerald Dream and Deathwing."


    On the way to continue to fly to Silvermoon City, Andrea thought about how to deal with the Emerald Dream.


    Malfurion slept in the Emerald Dream for most of the ten thousand years, and the fundamental reason was to prevent the nightmare forces led by Xavius ??from making trouble.


    With the hidden dangers of the guardian dragon eliminated one by one, Ysera also regained her full strength as the guardian of the dream, and it was almost time to counterattack.


    "How on earth are you going to catch the extremely slippery Xavius? Or... set a bait he can''t refuse as a trap?"

 Chapter 624： Savis obsession

    To set a trap for Savus''s tail, you must first know him.


    Andrea didn''t have much contact with Xavis, and his impression of this person only stayed in the games and novel descriptions of his previous life...and he had almost forgotten it in the passing of ten thousand years.


    To say that the person who knows Xavius ??best is undoubtedly Malfurion who has been in love with and killing the Nightmare King for ten thousand years.


    After returning to Anakis, Andrea woke Malfurion from his dream and asked him about Xavius.


    "What is Xavius ??most concerned about?"


    Malfurion subconsciously scratched his messy beard, bowed his head and thought for a while before giving an answer.


    "I don''t know what he cares most about now, it may be revenge, or it may be something else."


    "But I''m sure of one thing, when Xavius ??was a night elf, he was madly infatuated with Queen Azshara."


    "However, the Light of Light has no interest in Xavis. From the beginning to the end, he only regards him as a capable and useful subordinate, and has never given him any special preferential treatment."


    "Azshara..."


    Andrea stroked her chin thoughtfully.


    Ten thousand years ago, Andrea had close contact with Azshara. Although it wasn''t long, he had a partial understanding of the queen.


    Azshara grew up in an environment full of stars and moons since she was a child. Not only does she possess the stunning beauty and noble temperament that can fascinate all living beings, she is also like the daughter of destiny, possessing unparalleled talents in all aspects.


    All problems will be solved in the shortest time in her hands, as if nothing in this world can stump her.


    Before she was 100 years old, Azshara was crowned as the Queen of the Night Empire with the support of many followers, and she was given an unprecedented honorary title by her own people¡ªthe Light of Light.


    The smooth growth path has made Azshara gradually develop extreme narcissism and self-confidence. She firmly believes that no one in this world can resist her infinite charm. After conquering most of Azeroth, the Queen began to set her sights on Aize outside of Russ.


    Long before the start of the War of the Ancients, the Dark Night Empire possessed a very developed magic technology, but it lacked the correct direction to use the powerful R&D power catalyzed by the Well of Eternity to the most appropriate place.


    Through the study of the Well of Eternity, the Highborne came into contact with the demons of the Twisting Nether unintentionally, and a wider world appeared before Azshara''s eyes.


    When Sargeras showed Azshara her strength and "sincerity" using the old routine of seducing the Eredar Triumvirate, Azshara knew for the first time that someone could completely suppress herself above power, which made her very interested in Sargeras. The existence is very curious.


    The self-confident Azshara never considered the possibility of her failure at all. She believed that she would become Sargeras'' most important companion and conquer all the worlds with him.


    Afterwards, Andrea experienced all the way, and the overconfident Queen Azshara gradually realized something was wrong in her cooperation with the Burning Legion.


    The demon, who is regarded as an "angel" by the high elves, is incompatible with her own position.


    Azshara is arrogant and conceited. In her eyes, the people of the lower classes are just a background board to show their majesty. The only people who are directly controlled by her are the upper elves who are the nobles of the Night Empire.


    Azshara''s deal with the Burning Legion clearly mentioned that civilians can be at the disposal of demons, but the rights and interests of nobles must be guaranteed.


    The tragic experience of the Moonsong family awakened Azshara, who was indulging in a sweet dream. Although she acted in time to frighten the demon, everything was already powerless at this time.


    The snowball of the Rebel Army grew bigger and bigger, and a large number of powerful wilderness demigods and dragon guardians stood on her opposite.


    At the same time, the actions of the Burning Legion became more and more unscrupulous. Archimonde, who was no less powerful than her, personally took charge of the Well of Eternity. Coupled with other powerful generals of the Legion, even if they were as strong as Azshara, they could not find a suitable breakthrough.


    In the end Azshara chose to give up resistance, and she stayed in the depths of her palace silently to watch the situation change.


    The Well of Eternity collapsed, splitting the ancient continent of Kalimdor.


    Andrea wasn''t sure if Azshara had any regrets when Azeroth experienced the catastrophe, but after a major setback, Queen Azshara seemed to have finally learned to focus on the subtleties.


    This can be seen from Naga''s increasingly refined military operations.


    The original Naga were no different from beasts, and they would come ashore in large numbers every mating season. When Andrea first established Moonlight City, she had many battles with these primitive Naga.


    As time went by, the Naga society gradually improved, and Azshara sent her henchmen to the oceans of Azeroth to control all the scattered Naga through them.


    In recent years, the Naga''s coordinated operations have become more and more difficult to deal with. Otherwise, at the speed of the replacement of the Navy ships of the Dark Night Republic, these amphibious creatures would have been beaten to hide in the deep sea and dare not show their heads.


    Most people, including Malfurion and Tyrande, thought that Azshara had died in the cataclysm, but that was not the case.


    After deliberating for a while, Andrea selectively disclosed part of the information to members of the Supreme Council.


    "I have an uncertain speculation that I haven''t told everyone. Since Queen Azshara is mentioned, let me tell you."


    The serious look on Andrea''s face made all members of the Council increase their concentration.


    "Thousands of years ago, when I first started to build Moonlight City, I saw Azshara''s head maid in the ruins of the temple in the Seat of the Sky."


    Tyrande''s brows twitched suddenly, and a look of shame and indignation flashed across her face.


    "...Vashj?"


    "That''s right, it''s Vashj."


    Did Andrea notice the change in Tyrande''s ecology? A playful look subconsciously appeared on his face.


    He and Queen Azshara saw clearly the wrestling between Tyrande and Vashj at the beginning. It is said that Vashj humiliated and threatened Tyrande many times during the process of being imprisoned by Azshara. The relationship between... Well, it seems quite complicated.


    Forcing herself to ignore the flashing images in her mind, Andrea coughed and continued, "At that time, Vashj was no longer in the form of a night elf. biology."


    "Naga."


    "Everyone should have heard the news from Draenor? The Naga leader who followed Illidan, she is the Vashj we know."


    Malfurion quickly made inferences in his mind, and his face suddenly showed surprise, "You mean...Queen Azshara may still be alive?"


    Andrea nodded, "It''s very likely that Vashj is Azshara''s loyal head maid. Based on my observations 10,000 years ago, she seems to be suppressing her master''s feelings beyond master and servant. "


    "Vashj can honestly follow Illidan to leave Azeroth and go to the unknown Broken Draenor. I am afraid that only her master, Queen Azshara, can order it. UU Reading "


    "Illidan, Vashj and Azshara..."


    Malfurion frowned and thought for a while, and finally straightened out his thoughts.


    "So it turns out that the ancient covenant that the Draenei spoke of was the connection between Illidan and the Highborne."


    Tyrande ignored Illidan''s question, and she asked Andrea solemnly, "Are you trying to use Queen Azshara as bait to lure Xavius ??into stepping into a trap?"


    "It''s not that I poured cold water on you. If Queen Azshara is really the leader of all the Naga as you said, then she and Xavius ??are both N''Zoth''s subordinates, and the relationship between them may be stronger than we imagined. Tighter, I don''t think Savis is going to be easy to fall for."


    Andrea shook his head, "Of course it''s not that simple, and I don''t think that the subordinates who are also N''Zoth will definitely cooperate seamlessly. For example... Are Deathwing and Xavius ??very close?"


    "Azshara is Xavius''s obsession for more than ten thousand years. Even if Azshara is not what the Nightmare King cares most about now, if he has the chance, he will do his best to realize the ''dream'' that was once unreachable. "

 Chapter 625： Delano Rescue Project

    Andrea''s proposal is only a preliminary idea. For specific matters, Malfurion needs to enter the Emerald Dream to conduct some testing to confirm whether the current Xavius ??still has illusions about Queen Azshara.


    The seven emotions and six desires of intelligent creatures are the biggest weaknesses. As long as one of them is identified and attacked, the probability of finally reaping the results will not be too low.


    Setting up an ambush for Xavius ??cannot be completed in a short period of time, but it is a feasible plan to catch the Nightmare King after all. Andrea handed over the preparatory work to the Archdruima who has been active in dreams all the year round. Fario, it is up to him to decide whether to start implementing the plan.


    ¡­


    The biggest crisis facing Azeroth mainly comes from two aspects, the Old Gods inside and the Burning Legion outside.


    The Old Gods are still in a dormant period. Both N''Zoth and Yogg-Saron are more cautious in their actions, and they can''t catch their tentacles for the time being.


    But the Burning Legion is still active within the range of Azeroth''s intelligence, and now their strategy focuses on the broken Draenor.


    According to the information Romuel sent back from Shattrath City, Kil''jaeden''s second and third batches of reinforcements successively landed in the Netherstorm outside the reach of the Alliance Expeditionary Force and the Draenei.


    The second batch of reinforcements invaded the Blade''s Edge Mountains connected to the Netherstorm by land, and fought against various races such as ethereals, ogres, gronns, and black dragons along the way.


    That''s right, Black Dragon.


    At first, Andrea was stunned for a while when he heard the information from Romul, and after thinking about it, he recalled the origin of these black dragons.


    Strictly speaking, the black dragon of Draenor is not a real giant dragon, but a subspecies of black dragon created by Deathwing, that is, the two-footed black dragon that the group of dragon vein trolls were transformed into.


    After being driven out of the Alterac Snow Mountain, the two-footed black dragon fled all the way, followed the retreating orcs into the Dark Portal, and settled in Draenor ever since.


    Draenor''s Shadowmoon Valley and Talador Forest are both in the sphere of influence of the Draenei, Nagrand is firmly occupied by the orcs, Arakka Peak is the rule of the Arakkoa, and the Na''an Forest has long been Turned into a barren Hellfire Peninsula.


    Among the remaining areas, Frostfire Ridge, which has harsh living conditions, is not considered, and the most suitable habitat is undoubtedly Gorgrond, which has a large number of wild animals.


    The Blackstone clan that originally lived in Gorgrond was the main body of the tribe. Most of them entered Azeroth with the Blackhand chief, and never came back after falling into that world.


    The strongest local forces in Gorgrond were handed over to the Primordial Thorn Beast and the Magron Giant Beast, who wandered between the mountains and forests.


    Although there is a risk of being killed by these powerful creatures when going out for food, as long as you are careful, the biped black dragon with high intelligence can usually escape the crisis and find food.


    After the collapse of Draenor, Gorgrond, whose living conditions were barely good, was devastated. Under the influence of a short burst of strange gravity, countless spiked stone pillars protruded from the flat mountain. Since then, it has been called the Blade''s Edge Mountain.


    Survival has become more difficult, and the two-footed black dragon with no turning back can only adapt to the rules of the new world as soon as possible.


    The invasion of the Burning Legion once again threatened the survival of all living things in Blade''s Edge Mountains, and the spreading evil energy pollution was eroding the few habitable lands.


    Gruul, the leader of Gron, took the lead in leading his heirs to stand up and resist. The creatures of Blade''s Edge Mountain who attacked each other rarely united to resist the invasion of the Burning Legion.


    The Alliance Expeditionary Force that entered Blade''s Edge Mountain earlier reported the information here to Honor Hold, and asked Danas to send reinforcements to defeat the Burning Legion together with the resisting local creatures.


    But at this time, there was no room for the Fort of Honor to send reinforcements.


    The third batch of landed demons crossed the air route between the Netherstorm and the Hellfire Peninsula, flew over swaggeringly, and reoccupied the throne of Kil''jaeden destroyed by the coalition forces.


    Although the evil orcs in Hellfire Citadel joined forces with the Alliance Expeditionary Force and the Draenei to fight against the enemy due to the situation, after the establishment of the fel energy portal at Kil''jaeden''s throne base, the swarming legion reinforcements gradually suppressed them Can''t breathe.


    But at this time, Illidan, the master of Hellfire Citadel, was killing a lot in Nathreza, the hometown of the Dreadlord, and he didn''t understand the crisis in Draenor.


    As a last resort, the high priest Ishana could only ask Romul to ask Velen in Azeroth about the next course of action.


    After learning of the crisis in Draenor from the draenei population, Andrea immediately recruited Kalimdor and the Broken Isles to Anakis for a joint meeting.


    All the countries in the Eastern Continent are still undergoing post-war reconstruction. The continuous turmoil has caused heavy losses to all countries. I am afraid that they cannot be counted on for the time being.


    "Everyone, Draenor is an important outpost for us to understand the movements of the Burning Legion. Now Kil''jaeden is determined to capture this broken planet. Lano to the rescue."


    Highmountain tauren chief Ulan Gaoling raised his hand hesitantly and asked, "Chairman Moon Shadow, before deciding whether to send reinforcements, I have one more question."


    Andrea happily raised her hand to signal him, "Please speak freely."


    Ulan, who was gradually getting old, stood up from his seat and asked puzzledly, "The question is very simple. How can we cross the star sea to reach that...Draenor."


    Andrea looked around at the leaders of various ethnic groups present, and many of them had the same puzzled look on their faces.


    "Let the Prophet Velen explain this question to everyone."


    Velen smiled and nodded to Andrea, and stood up with the Prophet''s Staff.


    "Since the draenei landed on Azeroth, we''ve been developing spaceships with the night elves."


    Velen briefly explained the storm fortress fleet owned by Naaru. Although most people don''t understand the principle of the so-called spaceship, they at least know that Azeroth has transportation to go to Draenor.


    The draenei and night elves have never stopped researching on the naaru spaceship, but it is not so easy to crack it even by taking a shortcut backwards, and they have not been able to produce a mature and usable spaceship yet.


    Andrea took over the topic after Velen''s explanation, "If we decide to send reinforcements, Naaru agrees to lend us several satellite spacecraft in the Storm Fortress fleet."


    Compared with the main storm fortress of the bulky immigrant spacecraft, several satellite spacecraft are more dexterous in action, and they have most of the functions of the storm fortress, which is very convenient to use.


    Velen had asked Hataru to modify the satellite spacecraft in advance to make them more suitable for combat.


    Strange prisoners from various planets in the Arcatraz were transferred to Watch Island for detention. The ecological ship and energy ship have also undergone brand-new transformations, and are now docking above the world tree Nordrassil to absorb the energy of the Well of Eternity. , ready to go at any time.


    Compared to the Eastern Continent, which was plagued by many disasters, Kalimdor, which had long been wiped out by the night elves, only suffered some losses in the Battle of Hyjal. Over the past few years, UU Reading all tribes have lost their lives one after another. Rejuvenated.


    Kane, whose mane was already graying, turned around to discuss with the chiefs of the clans, and stood up first to say, "On behalf of the tauren, I agree to send reinforcements to Draenor."


    "If the Burning Legion takes Draenor, the Portal of Darkness may open again at any time. We''d better keep the enemy out of our own world, lest our hometown be affected again."


    Small races such as the Tol''vir, the Highmountain Tauren, furbolgs, and dryads expressed their approval one after another. The only regret was that the demigods of the wilderness could not follow them.


    Once the wild demigods who left Azeroth were killed, their souls could not return to Azeroth to be resurrected.


    And considering the ancient gods who are always on the verge of action, it is still necessary to leave the demigod of the wilderness and the guardian dragon to help the countries in the eastern continent to guard their homes together.


    "Then it''s settled."


    Andrea made a decisive decision, "The situation in Draenor is very dangerous now. Please return to your family as soon as possible and prepare. Get together at the root of the Nordrassil tree within ten days and board the ship together. Draenor!"

 Chapter 626： Escape from Marriage (Fog)

    Ten days, it is a bit nervous to gather enough troops in such a short period of time.


    But the situation in Draenor can no longer wait. Once the defenders are defeated by the Burning Legion, it will be a serious problem if the Dark Portal falls into the hands of the Burning Legion.


    The Dark Portal is the only portal that can enter Azeroth through official channels. Although Kil''jaeden cannot enter through the portal, the innumerable demons of the Burning Legion alone are enough for Azeroth. The Sri Lankan people have suffered.


    The hosts, the night elves and the draenei, made preparations in advance, and under the dispatch of Jarod, the armies of the two races boarded the spaceship first in an orderly manner.


    The night elves have the largest army, occupying an enchanted spaceship alone, while the draenei chose the Exodar to share with many natural allies of the night elves.


    The embassies of various countries installed in Anassis quickly reported the movement of Kalimdor back to their respective countries, and the countries in the eastern continent, which were recuperating, turned their eyes to the other side of the sea in surprise.


    As allies of the night elves, Quel''Thalas and the Kingdom of Sirud originally wanted to send reinforcements, but right now the two countries have their own problems to deal with, and they cannot leave for the time being.


    The Kingdom of Silud and the Kingdom of Alterac are cooperating to clear the remaining natural disasters in Silverpine Forest in the north and east, occupying territories respectively.


    The movements of the two countries were reported to Gilneas by the refugees sheltered under the Greymane Wall, and the high lord Darius Crowley became even more furious when he saw his old territory being divided by other countries.


    He intensified the attack of his rebel army on the city of Gilneas, forcing King Jin to retreat to the walls of the city and abandon all the land outside the city.


    Quel''Thalas launched a general attack on the Scourge defenders in Stratholme with temporary allies in the Eastern Plaguelands.


    With the Forsaken led by Nathanos joining, Baron Rivendell''s tenacious resistance finally began to collapse. The servant entrance of the east wall gate was breached first, and the coalition forces entered the city to fight against the Scourge.


    On the other side, the Forsaken went all the way north along the Sodoril River. After many days of non-stop work, they finally dug the Sodoril path leading to the main entrance of Stratholme.


    When Nathanos led his army across the Sodoril River, there was no sign of habitation in a nearby abandoned hut.


    Tirion, who was still hesitating whether to return to Lordaeron, was swayed by Andrea, and Tyran and Ilucia followed the clues to find the door.


    The emerald green grass growing in front of Tirion''s hermitage lifted Ilucia''s spirits. When the two politely knocked on the door and entered, Tai Lan stared blankly at the familiar face from his childhood memory.


    On the battlefield, the legendary paladin, who was facing the collapse of Mount Tai without changing his expression, was in a hurry at this time. After some explanations and explanations, Tirion finally recognized Tyran with relief, and learned from him and Ilucia that The ins and outs of things.


    ''Chairman Moon Shadow... I really don''t know whether to thank you for your troublesome arrangements or to blame you for meddling in your own business. ''


    Looking at Tyran, whose eyes were red and fighting back tears, Tirion pressed his son''s shoulder armor hard to comfort him.


    Ilucia, who was full of hope, was disappointed after asking.


    The method of using holy light to purify the plague in the earth is indeed effective, but the efficiency is too low to be popularized quickly.


    During her busy schedule, Andrea learned about Tirion and Tyran''s recognition through Prism''s scouts.


    He kept the promise he made to Calia, and sent a small team of druids to Niyana to join in the research on the purification of the plague.


    After a preliminary survey, the conclusions drawn are more gratifying.


    Using druid''s natural energy combined with holy light can effectively increase the efficiency of purifying the earth and greatly shorten the time for rebuilding Lordaeron.


    Princess Calia immediately asked the priests of Lordaeron to cooperate with the druids to restore the ecological environment of Tirisfal Glades and Western Plaguelands as soon as possible.


    Speaking of Princess Calia, Rhonin, who returned from the War of the Ancients timeline, did not choose to return to Lordaeron and Dalaran.


    He first traveled to the Northrend Borean Tundra to give Goel the oaken battleaxe left by Brox after his heroic death in battle.


    Knowing that Brox finally ushered in the long-awaited and honorable death, Go''el and Orgrim felt very complicated. They were proud and gratified for Brox, but also sad because of the loss of a loyal old friend .


    Brox''s brother, Varok Saurfang, solemnly expressed his gratitude to Rhonin and Krasus, and temporarily kept this oak battle ax stained with the blood of the fallen titans, hoping that Brox''s descendants would one day be eligible to use it.


    Looking at the thriving Borean tundra with his teacher Krasus, Luo Ning looked very confused.


    "Teacher, I can''t find my next goal."


    Luo Ning said with a bitter face, "As soon as I return to Dalaran, Master Antonidas will urge me to go to Lordaeron, but I really have a little bit for Princess Calia..."


    Krasus joked, "Greed for her body?"


    Luo Ning paused, gritted his teeth and said loudly, "That''s right! I''m just greedy for her body! Me and her..."


    "fart!"


    Krasus accused Ronin righteously and shouted, "Do you call that greedy for her body? You call that love her! Truelove!"


    Luo Ning frantically scratched his messy red hair, "I can''t get around this problem, can I?!"


    "Haha!" Krasus patted Ronin''s shoulder with a smile, "Just kidding."


    "Your future is up to you. If you really don''t have any thoughts about Princess Calia, you should go back to Dalaran and tell Antonidas what you think face to face."


    "If you feel that you can''t speak, I can go with you. My old face should still be useful."


    Luo Ning opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Hey~"


    Rubbing his forehead with a wry smile, Luo Ning said helplessly, "I don''t know what I think about Calia. If I say I like it...it always feels a bit weird, but it really makes me ruthlessly refuse and I can''t do it."


    Krasus looked at Ronin with disdain, "Heh~ man."


    "Aren''t you a man too!"


    "Wrong! I am a male dragon!"


    Krasus, who was always gentle and gentle in front of outsiders, was more open in front of his personal apprentice Ronin.


    Andrea had already guessed that this guy was not such a well-behaved dragon...at least not as elegant and easy-going as he pretended to be.


    "It''s a joke, let''s talk business."


    Krasus patted Ronin''s arm and said solemnly, "If you are still undecided, you might as well temporarily distance yourself from Princess Calia and re-examine your feelings."


    "I heard that the night elves are summoning Kalimdor''s allies to gather troops and prepare to go to the world of Draenor to reinforce the local rebels against the Burning Legion."


    "This is just an opportunity for you. The distance between Azeroth and Draenor should be enough for you to calm down and think about it."


    Luo Ning nodded thoughtfully, "Expedition to Draenor? That''s fine..."


    ¡­


    "...Are you sure you want to follow us to Draenor?"


    Andrea looked at the red-haired mage in front of her with a strange expression, "Let me remind you first, UU Reading This battle will be very difficult, Draenor does not have planetary defense like Azeroth Enchantment, the Burning Legion can join reinforcements without hindrance."


    "In the worst case, we may face Kil''jaeden and his Legion Fel Fleet in Draenor. You may die in a foreign land and never return to Azeroth. Is that okay?"


    "Yes, I''ve decided."


    Luo Ning said firmly, "Continuing to stay in Azeroth will only lead you to find your way and stay where you are. Why don''t you take this opportunity to distance yourself and carefully examine your true thoughts in your heart."


    "¡­Ok."


    Silently, Andrea handed Luo Ning a handbook for boarding the ship, "This is the first time I''ve heard of such a beautiful and refined reason for escaping marriage. Isn''t Calia good?" ''

 Chapter 627： Reinforcement Departure

    Although Andrea doesn''t think interracial "ruts" are hooligans like the women of the Windrunner family, he does not think that Vereesa and Ronin are a good match...at least this timeline does not fit.


    The original Vereesa and Luo Ning had the experience of rescuing the Red Dragon Queen through common adversity, and a dead dwarf wingman made crazy assists, which led to the formation of this interracial couple.


    In the timeline where Andrea is in, first of all, the Red Dragon Queen was not imprisoned at all, and her eldest cousin was even beaten to death by a wave of ambushes. If N''Zoth hadn''t rescued him in time, Deathwing''s grave would probably have died. They are several meters high.


    Losing the process of getting acquainted and falling in love, Luo Ning is just a stranger in the eyes of Vereesa.


    Under such circumstances, Luo Ning could still fall in love with Vereesa at first sight, but he could only be greedy for her body as Krasus said.


    In Andrea''s view, love at first sight is the most unreliable relationship. It is just pure hormonal attraction, and after calming down, it will enter the extremely empty sage time.


    ...don''t ask him why he knows.


    In the same way, Andrea also supports Ronin and Jialia to temporarily separate for a period of time to cool down the relationship between the two and give them a chance to re-examine this sudden relationship.


    However, Luo Ning''s practice of hiding in another world in order to escape marriage always made Andrea feel that this guy was so ruthless.


    After experiencing the Battle of Mount Hyjal, Ronin has matured a lot in terms of mentality and strength. He is willing to follow the fleet to Draenor for support. For no reason, Andrea will not refuse a useful mage coolie.


    When Luo Ning boarded the boat, he felt a chill in his body, and subconsciously looked at the Moon Shadow Speaker who had left a deep impression on him.


    ''Illusion? ''


    ¡­


    Ten days later, under the attention of most of the remaining races in Azeroth, emergency reinforcements boarded the ship at the foot of the Nordrassil tree.


    Most Azerothians, including Ronin, have never seen a spaceship before.


    The mage Luo Ning, who was so (zuo) strange (deadly) full of enthusiasm, visited the place with great interest as soon as he boarded the boat. He didn''t settle down until he was bound by Celes'' spells and bound to his seat.


    Seres smiled and squatted in front of Luo Ning and reminded kindly, "Master Luo Ning, if I see you use arcane magic to analyze the power core of the spaceship next time, I will put you in the power room to supply energy for the spaceship, understand. ?¡±


    "Wooooow!"


    Celeste''s black-bellied smile caused cold sweat to break out on Luo Ning''s forehead, his mouth gagged by stinky socks hurriedly let out a vague promise, and his head kept moving up and down.


    ''I don''t think she''s joking...''


    Since Shandris is still in seclusion, Tyrande, the high priest of the moon **** who volunteered to lead the sentinel troops in Draenor this time, Seres replaced Shandris and followed her husband.


    Although Andrea expressed doubts about the high priest''s ability to command troops, with the assistance of two experienced lieutenants, Leticia and Delaryn, there shouldn''t be any major problems... right?


    ¡®No, I¡¯m still worried. ''


    Andrea always felt uneasy. In his memory, Tyrande had only one strategy for commanding troops - recklessness.


    It was precisely because of her recklessness that Xavius ??sent someone to capture her back to the Eternal Palace and hand her over to Azshara during the War of the Ancients. The high priest''s ability to lead the army was also fully exposed in the subsequent battles... such as the Battle of Sartre .


    ''Let''s just keep an eye on it, I really regret not bringing Jarod here. ''


    Considering that Azeroth still needs a general to stay behind, Andrea handed over the military power of the Night Republic to Jarod. Once there is a change in the ancient gods, he can mobilize the army as soon as possible to respond.


    Maiev, the helper brother, was always worried about Garrod, and volunteered to stay and sit in the Supreme Council.


    Fandral also rushed to Draenor with the army this time. Malfurion temporarily released Koda Steelclaw out of the Emerald Dream, and let the growing Valstein assist Koda to replace Fandral.


    Instead of dying in the Battle of Quicksand, Vastann obtained the Luna Scythe made of Goldrinn''s fangs, and gradually became the spokesperson of the Wolf God.


    The Cult of the Wolves he founded grew stronger and stronger in Cenarion One, and the number of night elves who believed in Goldrinn grew every year.


    Goldrinn was very satisfied with Vastann, the chief disciple not only had a noble status and outstanding ability, but also his unyielding and unruly temper was very much to his liking.


    With Goldrinn''s blessing, Valstein''s strength ranks among the top three in the Mesozoic night elves, close to that of Leticia and Maiev''s deputy, Nasa.


    Since Andrea returned to Mount Hyjal from Moonlight City, Nasa has been helping Maiev manage the prisoners on Watch Island until the new generation of watchmen grow up and then retire. This time she also joined the expedition to Draenor middle.


    The watchman who took care of the prisoners instead of Nasa was named Sera Moonguard, an outstanding junior trained by Nasa.


    When riding a spaceship for the first time, many people were very nervous. When they were tied to the seat by the seat belt, they sat stiff and straight. Kane even broke the seat belt due to excessive force.


    After finally settling down all the boarders, a reminder came from the radio on the spaceship.


    "Passengers please fasten your seat belts, the spacecraft engine starts, and it is expected to reach the maximum normal speed within five minutes and enter the state of warp speed."


    Under the watchful eyes of Garrod, Maiev and the others, the four satellite ships of the Tempest Fortress took off at the same time, accelerating to the point where they could not be seen in a short period of time.


    Everyone on board was pushed on their seats by the G force brought by the super-fast acceleration. Fortunately, all races in Azeroth are physically strong, and they recovered quickly after the initial discomfort.


    "Leaving the planet''s atmosphere, the warp flight is about to start, 3, 2, 1..."


    ¡­


    Shattered Draenor, Hellfire Peninsula.


    On the barren land corroded by evil energy, two armies are engaged in a fierce battle around a dilapidated castle.


    "drink!"


    On a section of the half-destroyed city wall, a Mediterranean human officer calmly slashed across with his sword, cutting off one of the arms holding the weapon of the destroyer beside him.


    The Destroyer is one of the demons in the Burning Legion. The whole family is female, with three hands on the left and three on the left.


    "what!"


    "Mortal, dare to hurt me, go to death!"


    One hand was cut off, and the Destroyer waved the remaining five hands in a panic, and the continuous attacks like a storm suppressed the human officer so that he had no strength to fight back.


    However, the human officer did not panic because of this, UU Reading This is not the first time he has fought against similar demons.


    The shield in the left hand and the long sword in the right moved calmly to block the attack of the destroyer, and keenly grasped the opponent''s recovery after the fierce attack and shot instantly.


    The long sword pierced through the Destroyer''s chest, and before the opponent had time to back up and adjust, the long sword in his hand changed the angle and completely split the Destroyer''s left shoulder.


    "hateful¡­"


    "Huh~"


    The destroyer, who spewed out a large amount of green blood, fell to the ground unwillingly. The young human officer exhaled foul air and tried to adjust his breathing.


    Sighing softly in his heart, Danas Trollbane, who was panting heavily, was very helpless, ''I am old, and my body functions have begun to decline. ''


    If he was young and strong, Danas would have the confidence to continue rushing into the battlefield after beheading this elite destroyer, but now he had to take time to adjust his state.


    Looking around, Danas murmured, "Is this the end..."

 Chapter 628： 0 Jun 1 shot

    Danas, who used to be just a vanguard general, has now become the commander of the Alliance Expeditionary Force, and now he doesn''t have so many opportunities to charge on the battlefield.


    The demons all over the mountains made Danas despair. There were too many demons, and all the troops in the castle could barely withstand the enemy''s offensive and could not retreat.


    And with the passage of time, the demon''s reinforcements continued to increase, and everyone on the battlefield realized that if they couldn''t wait for reinforcements, Draenor might not be able to hold on.


    What Danas is guarding now is not the Fort of Honor built by the Alliance Expeditionary Force, but Illidan''s fortified Hellfire Fortress.


    The Fort of Honor was breached by an overwhelming army of demons three days ago. Danas and Kurdran could only lead the last army to retreat to the solid Hellfire Fortress and join hands with the evil orcs to defend it temporarily.


    But it seems that this castle can''t hold on for too long. The walls are full of potholes smashed by hellfire.


    Although the evil orcs defending the city were still fighting bravely, their numbers were too large, and they seemed to be powerless.


    Danas tried his best to concentrate on commanding the exhausted alliance expeditionary force to continue to stand firm. He thought regretfully in his heart, "Unfortunately, Illidan led his most elite troops to another world, otherwise the situation would not have deteriorated so much." quick. ''


    "General, look...uh!"


    A soldier had his arm chopped off by the opposite demon guard because he was distracted looking at the sky.


    However, the demon guard did not continue to reap his life, and most people on the battlefield looked up at the sky that suddenly brightened.


    "boom!"


    A beam of faint blue energy beams shot out from the sky above Hellfire Peninsula, followed by several beams of almost identical attacks falling into the group of demons.


    The energy fluctuations of the explosion lifted all the demons within a dozen meters away, and stumps and broken arms mixed with green blood flew all over the sky.


    The sudden large-scale attack slowed down the original ferocious offensive of the Burning Legion. The demon commander ordered the attack to be suspended, and cautiously looked up to observe the new enemies joining the battlefield.


    Danas was not distracted, and while the demon was not paying attention, he first rescued the soldier with the severed hand, and dragged the soldier who was pale but held back the pain back to the line of defense and handed it to the priest for treatment, so he was relieved look up.


    What appeared in front of Danas and the others were four round spaceships with very similar shapes, the only difference being the color of the crystals covering the back of the spaceships.


    At this time, some inconspicuous spatial fluctuations can still be vaguely seen around the spacecraft, as if they just jumped from a distant space.


    A thick and long tube protruded from the front of all the spaceships, and arcane energy arcs that had not dissipated still shone near the long tubes of these suspected cannons.


    The crystal color of the first spaceship is as deep red as blood, and the other three spaceships form an inverted triangle formation to support this spaceship in the center.


    "boom!"


    After a short period of cooling, the main cannons of the four spaceships fired again, and the faint blue energy beams exploded into the densely packed demon army formation, setting off a bloodbath again.


    The demon''s commander is a huge doomsday lord. Although the newly added enemies are powerful, they only have four lonely small spaceships after all. He immediately ordered all the flying demons to swarm in the direction of the four spaceships. Try to win with numbers.


    These four small spaceships are the storm fortress frigates that Azeroth''s reinforcements hurried over from their home world. They are the Arcatraz, the Energy Ship, the Eco Ship, and the Exodar.


    The four modified functional frigates already have good combat effectiveness, and the main cannon blasting into the demon''s army can completely clear the field.


    Seeing the large-scale attack of the Burning Legion''s air force, Tyrande, who was in command of the Arcatraz Prison, responded immediately.


    "Attack! Release the carrier-based aircraft in the spaceship. This is the first battle of our expedition to Draenor. Everyone cheer up!"


    Since Tyrande took over the command of the army with high spirits, and Andrea was also happy to take it easy, at least it seems that there is no problem with Tyrande''s order now.


    As the spaceship gradually approached Draenor, the signal acquisition sensitivity of the communication equipment carried on the ship increased significantly, and the communication with Shattrath City that was cut off due to unknown reasons was restored.


    "Hey~ This is Shattrath City, Azeroth, can you hear me?"


    Archbishop Hattaru, who accompanied the army, snatched the wireless microphone from the bridge communicator''s hand, "I''m Hattaru, is Romul calling?"


    A little relief could be heard in Romuel''s tired voice, "Yes, archbishop, I finally got in touch with you!"


    Although Hattaru has many questions to ask, the most important thing right now is not to get to the bottom of it. After receiving Andrea''s hint, Hattaru briefly asked about Draenor''s current situation as much as possible.


    Rommel''s feedback was very pessimistic.


    The area around Talador Forest and Shadowmoon Valley, where Shattrath City is located, is relatively calm, and the Burning Legion has not yet arrived here.


    But including Hellfire Peninsula, Netherstorm, Zangarmarsh, and Blade''s Edge Mountains, you can see the flames of the Burning Legion almost everywhere.


    The main anti-magic forces of Netherstorm and Blade''s Edge Mountains are not direct troops of the Draenor coalition forces, so let''s not talk about it.


    The eastern entrance of the Zangarmarsh near the Blade''s Edge Mountains was defended by Khadgar, Ishana and others, led by Draenei and most of the Alliance Expeditionary Force.


    A giant swamp fluorescent mushroom, Teledore, became the frontline base, firmly blocking the demons trying to move eastward to Hellfire Peninsula.


    The border between the Zangar Swamp and the western half of the Blade''s Edge Mountains is in charge of the local Naga. Under Vashj''s command, the Burning Legion has not yet broken through the line of defense.


    The local race in the Blade''s Edge Mountains has weakened the Burning Legion''s offensive strength, and the situation in Zangarmarsh is barely stable. The worst situation is the Legion''s main attack area-the Hellfire Peninsula.


    Since Illidan led his truly elite troops to expedition to Nathreza but failed to return, the task of staying behind in Hellfire Citadel was entrusted to the evil orcs of Kargath.


    Although the evil orcs are fearless and brave and good at fighting, the overwhelming Burning Legion has an absolute numerical advantage.


    Even with the addition of Danath''s defenders of Fort Glory, the solid defenses of Hellfire Citadel are crumbling step by step.


    "According to Danas'' prediction, Hellfire Citadel can only hold for about three days at most, and we are close to the end of our rope."


    Romul''s dejected words made Hatalu couldn''t help shouting, "Cheer up! There is still hope of victory, and Azeroth''s reinforcements have arrived driving the **** fleet of Storm Fortress!"


    "what?"


    When Romuel hadn''t figured out the situation, Tyrande, who hadn''t been on the battlefield for a long time, issued an order energetically.


    The Luna Wing air combat arcane puppets began to be released from the apron at the rear of the spaceship. The air combat puppets formed a formation to block the flying demons from the Burning Legion in the air and began to fight.


    Although the four satellite spaceships are classified as small, compared with the giants like Storm Fortress, the capacity of these spaceships is really not low.


    A dense array of arcane puppets broke into the battlefield, and the Air Force raid of the Burning Legion did not have the expected effect in front of the well-prepared Azeroth reinforcements.


    "The battle situation in the air is stable, let''s start launching beacons!"


    Under the order of Tyrande, the draenei technicians immediately dropped the teleportation beacon on the barren Hellfire Peninsula.


    With the opening of the transmission channel, UU Reading Azeroth reinforcements finally officially set foot on the land of this foreign world.


    "vomit~"


    After landing, Luo Ning staggered a little, bent over and retched with a pale face, and Kane beside him hurriedly reached out to support him.


    "Arcanist, your physical fitness is too poor, you should take a good workout, look at the fellow night elf arcanists around you."


    Luo Ning thanked Kane with a wry smile, but complained in his heart, "This is an innate racial difference... The physical fitness of the night elves is stronger than that of humans." ''


    Under the orders of the commanders of various ethnic groups, the gradually expanding army quickly assembled and formed.


    Tyrande''s call to war came out through the loudspeaker equipment installed in the Arcatraz, "Attack the whole army! Defeat the Burning Legion!"


    The tauren beside Luo Ning blew the desolate howl of the attack horn, and Kane, who was carrying the totem pole on his back, rushed out in the first place.


    "Tauren, charge!"

 Chapter 629： army pressure

    The tauren is the most powerful infantry race in Azeroth. The strong body of the tauren not only has infinite strength, but also the stamina for continuous combat is the best among all mortal races.


    Although Kane looks old on the outside, once he rushes into the battlefield, his brave performance will make people quickly forget his actual age.


    The tauren chief waved the titan iron longaxe made by the night elves with ease, and most of the demons that collided with his weapon were knocked back by Kane''s sudden burst of violent force.


    Resisting the disgusting Ronin''s aim at the unbalanced demon attack, the Azeroth reinforcements with the tauren as arrows tore a hole in the Burning Legion''s ground troops.


    The four-legged tol''vir followed closely behind the Highmountain tauren, and when these thick-bodied comrades blocked the demon''s offensive, they used mobile guerrilla tactics to harass the Burning Legion''s flanks.


    The night elves also created fighters under the leadership of Leticia and Nassa, and various arcane puppets pushed back the unsuspecting Burning Legion.


    "boom!"


    The naaru spaceship, which has no worries, is still firing continuously, and every hit can cause huge damage to the demon group.


    "Tsk!"


    The leader of the legion leading the Hellfire Peninsula is Demon King Kurul. Seeing that the situation is not good, he can only reluctantly give up the idea of ??breaking through the Hellfire Fortress in one fell swoop.


    "Retreat! Temporarily retreat to the throne of Kil''jaeden to regroup and send scouts to find out the details of these mortals."


    The Burning Legion retreated decisively. Although they fell into a disadvantage due to the sudden attack of Azeroth''s reinforcements, they finally withdrew from the battlefield in time before the disadvantage turned into defeat.


    Andrea frowned and looked at the direction of the Burning Legion''s retreat, "The enemy''s commander is not like the reckless man brought out by Archimonde who can only rush forward. The timing of advance and retreat is well grasped. Is it really Kil''jaeden''s direct subordinate? ?¡±


    Velen, who was standing in the bridge of the Exodar, had a little blank eyes, and it took a few seconds before he sighed in a faint voice.


    "That''s right, these demons are Kil''jaeden''s direct subordinates."


    "Compared to the overconfident Archimonde, Kil''jaeden will remain calm and restrained at all times, trying to win with as little loss as possible."


    Andrea pondered for a moment, then asked through the communication equipment connected to several spaceships, "Prophet, do you think Kil''jaeden will descend on Draenor himself this time?"


    "It''s hard to say." Velen solemnly stroked his snow-white beard. "Unless there is a sure chance of victory, Kil''jaeden will never come to the front line."


    "But Kil''jaeden has a very deep resentment towards me. Once he learns that I have appeared in Draenor... I don''t know if he will break the principles he has pursued for tens of thousands of years and go out himself."


    ¡­


    "Huh~"


    Confirming with his own eyes that the enemy finally retreated, Danas sat down on the city wall exhausted, and the Wildhammer Griffin Knight in the sky flew back crookedly, and the Griffins landed in a very embarrassed posture.


    Wildhammer Lord Kurdran''s griffin Scarleigh was also very tired, but compared to other embarrassed compatriots, Scarleigh barely maintained a standing posture when he landed.


    Kurdran was also a little pale at this time, and the excessive use of Storm Hammer had drained his mana.


    Even though the stubborn dwarf was weak, he still sounded like a bell, "Danas, what is the origin of that group of reinforcements?"


    With the help of his personal guards, Danas removed the heavy armor on his body, barely standing up while supporting the top of the wall.


    "See for yourself."


    Pointing at the reinforcements who were retreating into formation with trembling fingers, Danas showed a relieved smile on his face.


    "Although I have never seen it with my own eyes, at least I have heard of the name of the tauren, and there are a large number of night elves in this army... I don''t need to describe in detail where they come from?"


    Not far away, Kargath was sharpening his claws that had become blunted from long-term use, and he quietly turned his attention to this group of unexpected reinforcements.


    ¡®Is it from Azeroth? ''


    Andrea ordered the four spaceships to be suspended above the Hellfire Citadel, and the leaders of the various tribes sent to the top of the city through the newly launched beacons.


    During the Second Orc War, Danas had some contact with the night elves who participated in the Battle of the Lordaeron King City, and he quickly recognized Andrea as the leader.


    Supporting his weak body, Danas tried his best to thank Andrea with thoughtful etiquette, "Chairman Moon Shadow, thank you for your timely assistance."


    "To tell you the truth, the boys guarding the city are already desperate. If there is no reinforcement, we will perish together with this dilapidated fortress sooner or later."


    Andrea patted Danas on the shoulder, and injected warm holy light into his physical strength, relieving his double exhaustion from both mental and physical.


    "Don''t be too polite. We are new here and need to understand the current situation in Draenor as soon as possible. Do you want to take a break first?"


    "Need not."


    Danas shook hands in surprise, he could feel that his physical condition was recovering rapidly.


    Humans are a big family that believes in the Holy Light, but Danas has never seen such an immediate effect of the Holy Light before.


    "I don''t know when the Burning Legion will attack again. Let''s make a long story short and get straight to the point."


    ¡­


    "I see."


    In the rough military council hall of Hellfire Citadel, Andrea learned more detailed information from Danas and Kurdran.


    As for Kargath, the evil orcs had no intention of getting close to the people of Azeroth, and volunteered to continue to sit on the city wall, ready to guard against the attack of the Burning Legion.


    According to the information provided by Danas and Kurdran, Andrea and others learned that Honor Fort had unfortunately been captured. Fortunately, at the last moment, the Expeditionary Force put aside their hatred with the orcs and temporarily reached a strategic cooperation with Kargath. Down this last stronghold.


    It has been more than a month since Illidan left for Nathreza. Since the last contact ten days ago, no new news has come back.


    The news Illidan conveyed ten days ago mentioned that they had begun to attack the largest city of Nathreza, the capital of the Dreadlord, and were destroying the remaining resistance of the enemy. It was estimated that they would return within half a month at most.


    This time limit is also the reason why Danas, Kargas and others still maintain high fighting spirit.


    The troops that Illidan took away were all the best of the best. If the demon hunter could lead his troops back in time, the battle might turn around.


    Andrea touched her chin thoughtfully, "Nathreza, is it the hometown of the Dreadlord?"


    The Dreadlord is one of the big clans of the Burning Legion. Although their combat ability is weak among the high-level demons, each of these cunning big bats is a master of conspiracy. The position within is more important.


    When meeting Dathrohan before, considering that the memorandum recorded his history of being dropped by the Dreadlord, Andrea deliberately photographed the holy light into his body to confirm that Dathrohan in front of him was himself.


    As one of the important races of the Burning Legion, UU Reading The Nathrezim clan should indeed keep some important secrets of the Burning Legion. Illidan can find Nathreza in countless chaotic space cracks. Good luck.


    Under the desperate investigation of the scouts sent by Danas and others, the expeditionary army at least learned the composition of the demon army on the Throne of Kil''jaeden and the history of their leading generals.


    "The leader of the legion in Hellfire Peninsula is named Kurul. He is known as the Demon King in the Burning Legion. It is said that he is one of the direct subordinates of Kil''jaeden the Deceiver. He is proficient in military command and strategy and is very difficult to deal with."


    Danas said with a wry smile, "We didn''t know that Draenor is just a big colander until the Burning Legion invaded. The Legion can send a large number of reinforcements here without hindrance."


    "If it weren''t for a rebel group called the Legion of the Holy Light that drew the attention of the Legion in the Twisting Nether, the number of troops they sent to Draenor would have been even greater."


    "Legion of the Holy Light?"


    Andrea''s face changed, and he looked at Danas solemnly and asked, "What''s going on specifically? How do you know about this organization? Please explain in detail."

 Chapter 630： The easy-to-defend Throne of Kiljaeden

    Danas and the others didn''t know much about the Legion of Light. They learned that the name came from the translation of the Devil''s language.


    "The demons will occasionally mention this name. Initially, it should be a special organization that has been fighting against the Burning Legion all year round. Judging from the name, it is probably related to the forces on the side of the Holy Light."


    Velen took Danas''s words with some surprise and added, "I have heard about the Holy Light Legion from the naaru. It is an elite army composed of countless holy light warriors. lead."


    Strictly speaking, all naaru are from the Legion of the Light, but Velen has never met Zela in person, just heard about it.


    Andrea also spoke out the information she had learned, "I also heard about the Legion of the Holy Light from Elune. It is said that they have been wrestling with the Burning Legion in the Twisting Nether for thousands of years."


    "Although they are at a disadvantage most of the time, they should be the only organization in the boundless universe that can fight against the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years."


    "correct."


    Andrea turned to look at Velen, "I heard that there are many draenei in the Holy Light Legion. Prophet, can you find a way to contact them?"


    Velen shook his head helplessly and said, "Unfortunately, I have long lost contact with the other draenei who escaped from Argus."


    Although the draenei led by Prophet Velen were the largest force of exiles to flee Argus, they were definitely not the only one.


    Due to the existence of Velen, Kil''jaeden focused most of his energy on hunting down the Draenei, and the remaining few Draenei wandered in the universe avoiding the pursuit of the Burning Legion.


    The Draenei in the Legion of Light should be part of these exiled Draenei. They were inspired by Zela, the Mother of Light, to join the Legion of Light to fight against the Burning Legion.


    ¡®However, this Mother of the Holy Light¡­ Her thinking mode seems to be very rigid. I don¡¯t know if meeting her in the future will cause conflicts due to different ideas. ''


    ¡­


    Demon King Kurul was very cautious. Before finding out the information of the enemy reinforcements that broke into the battlefield, he did not let the Burning Legion continue to attack for the time being.


    His immediate boss, Kil''jaeden, is driving his flagship to Nasreza, trying to capture Illidan, a traitor to the Legion, there.


    Illidan is already a member of the demons, and at the same time is a strong demigod. It is meaningless to simply kill him. As long as his soul is not annihilated, Illidan can be resurrected countless times.


    Besides, Illidan is still useful to Kil''jaeden. Sargeras mentioned during the War of the Ancients that the demon hunter''s body is an excellent container.


    Kil''jaeden made two-handed preparations, while rushing to aid Nasreza, while sending a large number of Legion soldiers to attack Illidan''s lair, Draenor.


    No matter what Illidan''s plans, as long as his power in Draenor is destroyed and he is homeless, the demon hunter will not be able to escape the Legion''s palm.


    And taking Draenor can also open up the way for Legion to enter Azeroth at the same time, killing two birds with one stone.


    Kil''jaeden''s order to Kruul was to capture the entire Draenor and wipe out all Illidan''s subordinates and allies.


    For Kurul, temporary gains and losses are not important, what he cares about is the overall situation of Draenor.


    The Void Spirit resistance of the Netherstorm is weakening. Although the group of bandaged people has good combat effectiveness, after all, the number of Void Spirits who came to Draenor is too small and the preparation is not enough. It is difficult to persist in front of the legion army for a long time.


    The local biological resistance in the Blade''s Edge Mountains is also gradually collapsing. After taking these two areas, the demons who concentrate their forces to attack Zangarmarsh should be able to break through the defense line soon.


    As long as Kurul joins the army of the West Road, Hellfire Citadel is doomed to be helpless even with the help of reinforcements. Kurul is not busy launching a new round of attacks.


    The most important thing right now is to collect intelligence and wait for the right time by the way. Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    On the wall of Hellfire Citadel, Andrea overlooked Kil''jaeden''s throne.


    The Throne of Kil''jaeden, located north of Hellfire Citadel, is a highland. From the very center of the Hellfire Peninsula, one can faintly feel the strong evil energy lingering over the highland.


    This highland was once captured by the coalition forces of Illidan and Draenor, but after the two sides broke up due to differences in ideas, Illidan only left a small number of troops to garrison the highland, and began to study how to invade the world where the Burning Legion was located.


    Taking advantage of Illidan''s expedition to Nathreza, Kil''jaeden seized the opportunity to launch a fierce attack on Draenor. The demon air force flying from the Netherstorm defeated the small number of defenders arranged by Illidan and regained the legion base.


    After setting up the fel energy portal, the legion sent as many troops as possible before the energy of the local magic net was exhausted. This formed the scale of the demon army under Kurul''s command.


    "Hmm~ It''s not easy."


    According to the information obtained by Kurdran''s own risky investigation, the throne of Kil''jaeden is equipped with anti-air fel cannons, and a large number of Gan''erg and Mo''arg technicians are stationed here to adjust the legion''s war equipment. A live target for artillery.


    But if you attack from the ground, the condescending geographical advantage of the high ground will also cause huge losses to the attacking troops. This is a typical stronghold that is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Seres, who was beside Andrea, thought about it and asked, "Can you send the magisters into the throne area by relying on the rapid air force''s surprise attack, and quickly build a portal to send the army directly in?"


    "It''s not feasible." Andrea shook his head. "Before the Burning Legion sent a large number of reinforcements from the Netherstorm to the Hellfire Peninsula, they had exhausted the energy of the magic net near Kil''jaeden''s throne, unless..."


    Although Seles''s proposal didn''t work, it gave Andrea an idea.


    With her brain running at high speed, Andrea tried to perfect the flash of inspiration as best she could.


    "Unless, our mage can carry an energy source that can be transmitted by the army."


    Celes smiled wryly and spread her hands, "It''s not easy, this is not Azeroth, we can''t borrow the energy of the Well of Eternity."


    "The energy crystals on the spaceship must be used sparingly. Even excluding the consideration of combat power, these four spaceships are also an important means of transportation for us to go home."


    Andrea walked slowly on the city wall subconsciously, and as his steps moved, his thoughts gradually became clearer.


    "It doesn''t have to be provided by ourselves. Do you still remember the ethereal mentioned by Danas?"


    Seles was a little puzzled, "I remember, but do those bandage people have anything to do with our plan?"


    "Originally not, but since the other party took the initiative to ask the Draenor coalition for reinforcements, maybe we can use this group of ethereals to achieve some impossible tactics."


    Before setting off for Draenor, Andrea deliberately read through the entries in the memo about Draenor and Outland, among which the creature Void Spirit was mentioned.


    The Void Spirits originally lived on a planet named Karesi. Their home planet was attacked by Dimensius, the Devourer of Worlds sent by the Void Lord, and they could no longer live. They had to exile on various planets in the universe.


    Void spirits have powerful technological strength, and they can even travel through the void with their bodies to survive in the universe. UU reading


    According to the records in the memorandum, the ethereal spirits of Draenor are divided into three factions.


    One of them is the astral consortium that only cares about raising funds. To put it simply, they are very similar to the unscrupulous race goblins in Azeroth.


    The Star Realm Consortium maintains a neutral position. As long as there is business to do, they can reach a cooperation agreement with any race... Of course, they can abandon their allies for higher bargaining chips at any time.


    The other two factions of ethereals are called the Order Sect and the Vengeance Army respectively, and the ideologies of the two are diametrically opposed.


    The Order Maintenance faction advocates strengthening the power of the ethereals in a safe and gentle way, striving to rebuild the broken hometown of Karesi as soon as possible, and avenge Dimensius.


    The Vengeance Army is even more radical. They want to force all the Void Spirits to join their camp and counterattack Karesi with all their eggs in one basket.


    "These spirits who asked for help from the Draenor coalition should be able to provide us with some help. I remember that the spirits seem to have an energy storage technology called mana lattice. If these mana lattices can be carried on a large scale..."

 Chapter 631： Kurul: You cheated!

    There is still a problem to be solved in order to contact these ethereals, how to cross the gap between Hellfire Peninsula and Netherstorm.


    According to the information provided by the Azeroth Expeditionary Force, Draenor''s thin atmosphere cannot cover this area, which means that there is no air here.


    Unless it is a species that can survive in a vacuum like a demon, it is impossible to fly directly on a flying mount, and you must rely on the naaru spaceship.


    Considering that Netherstorm also has a large number of Burning Legion stationed there, a single spaceship crossing the star sea is just an act of delivering food.


    However, if all the spaceships are driven past, in case Kurul launches an attack when the opportunity arises, the Hellfire Peninsula army will lose its powerful air fire support.


    Andrea couldn''t make up her mind by herself, so she simply put this issue to the joint meeting of all ethnic groups for a vote.


    "A mana lattice?"


    Archbishop Hataru was stunned when he heard the term, and then his face showed a look of surprise.


    "I remembered that when we were avoiding the pursuit of the Burning Legion in the universe, we also encountered ethereals. They do have the technology to store high-intensity energy."


    "Moreover, the mana lattice itself occupies a small space because of the extreme compression energy, so it is easy to carry around. If you can get enough mana lattice from Void Spirit, you should be able to launch a surprise attack on Kil''jaeden''s throne as planned."


    Velen said thoughtfully, "The Void Spirits are now desperately seeking support from the various races of Draenor. As long as they can help them, they should be willing to provide us with mana lattices."


    "But, there is one more problem."


    Velen looked up at Andrea, "Does the Void Spirit have enough mana lattices to support large-scale transmission?"


    "Well...Let Danas explain it."


    Andrea turned to look at Danath, who had lived in Draenor for many years, and the temporary leader of the expeditionary force stood up and explained, "According to Khadgar, the Netherstorm suffers from the universe all the time because it is directly exposed to the dark void. A large-scale arcane energy storm."


    "That''s why the Void Spirits choose Netherstorm as their foothold. They can collect a lot of energy from here to fill their mana lattice."


    No matter which technology route Void Spirit takes, energy issues are indispensable.


    Judging from things like the mana lattice, Void Spirit''s technology system should also use arcane energy as an energy source.


    Andrea took the words and added, "Now the key to Draenor''s breakup lies in the throne of Kil''jaeden occupied by the demon king Kurul."


    "As long as we can break through the Legion''s largest base in Draenor in one fell swoop, we will be able to resolve the crisis in Hellfire Peninsula, and then draw reinforcements to support other regions."


    "This is also good news for the Void Spirits who are struggling in the Nether Storm. I believe they can correctly understand the situation."


    After discussions among the leaders of various tribes, a series of plans to attack Kil''jaeden''s throne finally came to a conclusion.


    Tyrande led most of the Azeroth reinforcements to sit in Hellfire Citadel, and the naaru spaceship left about half of the carrier aircraft in the hull for defense, and Andrea led four spaceships across the dark void to rush to the void storm .


    With the firepower of the modified naaru spaceship and the remaining half of the air-combat arcane puppets, it should be able to break through the siege of the Burning Legion on the Void Spirit, and reach cooperation and transactions with the Void Spirit.


    Without further ado, after deciding on the next policy, everyone in Hellfire Citadel started to act.


    Andrea never liked to place his fate in the hands of others. Although waiting for Illidan to lead his troops back safely was also an option, who knows if Illidan will encounter any accidents in Nasreza.


    At least Andrea didn''t think that Kil''jaeden would let Illidan continue to make trouble in Nasreza, maybe the legion''s reinforcements were already on the way at this time.


    If Illidan stayed in Nathreza for a period of time because of greed, maybe the entire army he led would be blocked in Nathreza and could not escape.


    Although with Illidan''s prudence, the probability of such a situation happening is not high, but it is still necessary to guard against unexpected situations just in case.


    Out of worries about Tyrande''s ability to command, Andrea told Leticia and Delaryn to take good care of her before leaving, so that she could bypass Tyrande''s wrong order and take over the command of the army if necessary. , and the consequences arising therefrom shall be borne by him alone.


    Due to the technical problems involved in the transaction cooperation with Void Spirit this time, Villen temporarily sent Archbishop Hataru to Andrea for use. After preparations, Andrea and others took a spaceship to detour to the west of Hellfire Peninsula. sailing.


    Under Illidan''s uninterrupted wool attack, the Mag''har sentry had already fallen, and the Mag''har orcs living here were all transformed into evil orcs by Illidan.


    Because the main direction of attack was on the Hellfire Peninsula, the evil orcs staying behind at the Mag''har post did not receive too much pressure.


    The naaru spaceship skimmed over the sentry post, quietly submerged into the dark void, and flew towards the Netherstorm in the northern part of Hellfire Peninsula.


    As expected, Kruul ordered another attack on Hellfire Citadel when he learned that the naaru ship was heading north into the Dark Void.


    Although they don''t know what the four spaceships are going to do in the Netherstorm, the departure of these heavy aerial firepower will undoubtedly weaken the defense of Hellfire Citadel.


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, Tyrande, who was always chattering about trivial matters, was extremely reliable this time.


    Under the command of the High Priest, the coalition forces defending the castle firmly blocked Kurul''s fierce offensive.


    With the support of the new force from Azeroth, Danath''s expeditionary force can finally get a rest period. However, the evil orcs of Kargath are still standing on the front line of the battlefield like animals, and they have to admire their persistent fighting ability.


    Looking up at the strange yellow-green energy light belt over the Hellfire Peninsula, Tyrande silently prayed to Elune in his heart.


    ¡®Goddess of the Moon, please grant me the power to protect my comrades and defeat demons. ''


    Tyrande was not confident that Draenor, who was far away from Azeroth, could receive Elune''s response, but when her prayer was over, Elune''s power filled her body as always.


    "Thank you, kind Elune."


    Tyrande withdrew the war bow in her hand, and held her hands high in an embrace, and the surging power of moonlight gushed out from her hands.


    "Devil, feel the majesty of the goddess!"


    "Prayer of the Moon Goddess!"


    A little moon-white light began to flicker in the wandering light band above Hellfire Citadel. Most of the demons who were killing them did not notice this detail, but Kruel suddenly looked up at the sky with palpitations.


    "That is¡­"


    Countless energy meteors made of the power of moonlight dragged their dazzling energy tail flames across the sky, falling into the positions of the Burning Legion one after another.


    The dense meteors covered the entire battlefield in a short period of time. These meteors seemed to have self-awareness, avoiding the griffins and moon god''s wing puppets in the air, and specifically fell on the demons of the Burning Legion.


    The purification effect attached to the power of moonlight caused heavy damage to the demons who were recruited, and the miserable howls resounded across the battlefield. The demons all over the mountains and plains were at least 20% damaged by this round of intensive meteor shower bombardment.


    Kurul was dumbfounded for a while, the meteors falling from the sky finally eased up, and the morale of the Burning Legion, which suffered heavy losses, was inevitably affected.


    Kurul yelled angrily with an ugly face, "Don''t be afraid! Death is not our end, charge! This kind of spell can''t be fired in succession, break through this city wall, and tear the woman who cast the spell into pieces!"


    Kurul''s words were half right. If it was an ordinary priest of the moon god, such as the former high priest Dijana, a prayer to the moon **** would be enough to make her stop eating.


    But Tyrande is different, she is the mortal spokesperson specially selected by Elune, so she naturally has her own advantages.


    Although her face was a little pale at this time, her mental state still seemed high.


    "Elune! Please grant me strength again!"


    "Hey~"


    Elune''s sigh sounded in Tyrande''s mind, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com obviously doesn''t agree with his subordinates acting like this.


    After some consideration, she still chose to instill power into Tyrande''s body. "This is the last time in a short period of time. Please cherish your body and don''t mess around like this."


    "More of your kindness."


    Tyrande closed her eyes and took a deep breath, adjusted her breathing, stabilized her trembling hands, and opened her shining eyes again.


    "Soldiers, hold the battle line, Elune is with us!"


    "Prayer of the Moon Goddess!"


    Kurul, who was about to go into battle in person, suddenly stopped and looked at the sky where meteors were shining again with question marks all over his head.


    "???"


    Kurul: "!"


    "You cheat!"

 Chapter 632： sailing in the dark

    Tyrande was a little over-excited after coming to the battlefield after a long absence.


    The overall situation is the most important thing, she didn''t use this excitement to command the army indiscriminately, but used it to squander and overdraw her body.


    The second Luna prayer without warning was completely beyond Kurul''s expectations, but with the previous experience, the surviving demons were at least prepared, and the number of deaths was much less than the first time.


    Even so, a simple attack lost more than 30% of the army, and Kurul, who has always been calm, felt a little nervous.


    The large-scale bursts of magic that broke through common sense made him a little uncertain whether the other party would go crazy again.


    After casting the spell, Tyrande still stood stubbornly on the top of the city, too far away, Kurul couldn''t see that the high priest''s body was shaking uncontrollably.


    A terrified doomsday guard asked hesitantly, "Master Kurul, shall we continue to attack or retreat?"


    Kurul gritted his teeth, "Attack! I don''t believe that woman can continue to shoot continuously, attack with all her strength!"


    Kruel was right. Tyrande, who was severely overdrawn, could not continue to shoot consecutively, but her two consecutive large-scale field-clearing spells boosted the morale of the defenders.


    It was only when the demons began to fight hand-to-hand on the dilapidated Hellfire city wall that the difficulty of attacking the city had risen geometrically compared to the previous expedition against Danas.


    Tall Tauren could even fight the Felguard face to face. With the cooperation of Sentinels and Luna''s Wings, the Burning Legion''s air force could not take advantage of it.


    The hellfire falling from the sky used to have a good assault effect, but since the Azeroth reinforcements arrived, with the night elves as the main body, the arcanes of all races worked together to arrange a defensive structure over the Hellfire Fortress. boundary.


    This kind of defensive enchantment specifically targeting hellfire completely abolished the meaning of airborne hellfire. The hellfire that was annihilated by the enchantment to construct the soul is just a pile of harmless stones.


    Even though Kurul took the lead in beheading the enemy army, the storm did not yield any gains. Instead, a large number of demon corpses were thrown under the city wall. Kurul, who regained his composure, finally ordered the withdrawal.


    Seeing that the demon finally receded, Tyrande, who had been supporting herself all this time, fell backwards without strength. Fortunately, Delaryn, who had been preparing to withdraw from the front line, supported her in time.


    ¡­


    When the flames of war ignited again in Hellfire Citadel, Andrea, Seles and the others were carefully walking through the dark void where they couldn''t tell their directions.


    The shadow of the Hellfire Peninsula could no longer be seen in the rear, and the scales and claws of the Nether Storm could not be caught in the front.


    The four spaceships are floating alone in the sky, and there is no star map as a guide, which will inevitably make people feel uneasy and irritated.


    Luo Ning, who was following the spaceship, had a pale face. Although the Naaru spaceship''s voyage was not bumpy, he would still subconsciously have the urge to retch.


    Andrea looked at Ronin, who was in poor condition, speechlessly, "...so why do you have to follow? Wouldn''t it be better to just stay in Hellfire Citadel if you get seasick?"


    "That can''t be done."


    Cold sweat broke out on Luo Ning''s forehead, and he tried to close his eyes to relieve the dizziness in his brain, "It''s hard to come to a different world that I have never touched before. It''s too boring to stay in the castle all the time. The world is so big, I want to see it everywhere." Look."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "You can do whatever you want, but don''t spit on the ship for me, or I will hang you outside the spaceship to dry on the return trip."


    "Don''t play such a scary game... Ugh~"


    The over-excited Ronin retched again, and Andrea and Seles left the cabin with disgust on their faces, and went all the way to the bow and entered the bridge.


    "Did you find anything?"


    "No."


    Captain Draenei replied, "All the detection equipment did not capture any signals, but our direction should be correct, and the intensity of the energy storm induction in the distance is continuously increasing."


    "Very well, proceed cautiously."


    While the ship was advancing in the universe where the fingers could not be reached, Andrea returned to her special cabin to relax for the time being.


    Seres sat down next to her husband, and said with some concern, "I don''t know if Sister Shandris has left the customs. I always feel very uneasy because I am too far away from Azeroth."


    Andrea smiled and leaned Seres''s forehead against her own. "It''s normal. After all, it''s the first time you left your home planet. Homesickness is inevitable. Shandris and I also went through this process."


    "Don''t worry about Shandris'' retreat situation, Elune has been paying attention to her, and the goddess will notify me immediately if there is any situation."


    Once intelligent creatures leave their comfort zone, they will always subconsciously generate fear and anxiety. As a powerful member of the night elves, Seres, the whole of Azeroth can be counted as her comfort zone.


    But once she left Azeroth, which was sheltered by the planetary barrier, Seres realized the fear and worry of alien races including Draenor when they faced the Burning Legion.


    "Andrea, if Kil''jaeden really comes, are you sure you can defeat him?"


    Andrea smiled helplessly, curled up her fingers and flicked Seres''s nose lightly, causing a burst of small exclamations and protests.


    "What stupid things are you talking about? Even if Kil''jaeden is slightly weaker than Archimonde, it''s not something that ordinary demigods can easily defeat."


    "To defeat Archimonde, we still have to rely on the power of the Well of Eternity and the Pillars of Creation, and we have dispatched many Azeroth demigods. Kil''jaeden will not be much easier to deal with than Archimonde."


    "One-on-one battle, I can''t be his opponent, but..."


    Andrea smiled confidently, "Who said I want to fight him alone? Even if I can''t kill Kil''jaeden, I should be sure to force him back."


    ¡­


    Day and night cannot be distinguished in the dark void, and the alternation of day and night can only be judged according to the time recorded by the spacecraft system.


    On the second night after Andrea and others set off from Hellfire Peninsula, the captain woke up Andrea, who was sleeping in the cabin, through the shipboard radio.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, we have observed the edge of the void storm, please go to the bridge as soon as possible to learn more."


    "Ok?"


    Andrea sat up from the bed with his eyes still hazy, and the thin quilt slid down from his muscular upper body, and he could vaguely see a woman with long blond hair lying beside him.


    "It''s finally here... Celes, get up quickly."


    Seres wrapped the sheets into a ball and turned over inside, murmuring vaguely, "Well, let me sleep for five more..."


    "Five seconds?"


    "...five years."


    Andrea lifted the quilt speechlessly, "Stop dreaming, get up!"


    "what!"


    ¡­


    Not to mention the jokes that the old couple made when they got up, when the two rushed to the bridge, the captain had already enlarged the picture captured on the monitor outside the ship to the display screen.


    The dark purple land floats in the universe, maintaining a delicate balance in a strange state, neither being completely absorbed by the remaining planetary gravity, nor being thrown out of Draenor''s only remaining atmosphere.


    From time to time, bright arcane flashes flashed across the dark sky, and the chaotic but extremely abundant arcane energy was the first impression of this area.


    "Captain, report the situation."


    "yes!"


    Captain Delaney simply told Andrea the information he had captured before.


    "After getting close enough, we can finally capture other relatively weak energies from the overly strong arcane fluctuations of the Nether Storm. UU Reading "


    "The first is the evil energy. The area with the strongest energy response is probably here."


    The captain tapped the touch screen with his finger, and a red dot lit up in the north center of the crude Netherstorm map.


    "This area has high-intensity evil energy and arcane reactions at the same time, and the two sides are in a fierce conflict. It is likely to be the front line of the battle between the virtual spirit and the demon."


    Andrea nodded solemnly, "Be prepared for a first-level battle, speed up and rush to the area where the conflict is located, and break through the Burning Legion''s air defense line in one fell swoop."


    "yes!"


    The ship''s broadcast began to inform all crew members, "All crew members are ready for battle at the first level, the Luna Wings are warmed up and turned on, the main guns are deployed, and enter the first battle speed!"


    After Luo Ning was woken up by the broadcast, he immediately opened the coffin and jumped out of the dormancy cabin that Andrea specially prepared for him.


    "Are you at your destination? Wait for me!"

 Chapter 633： Distress signal from the Star Consortium

    The weather in Netherstorm is very bad... In other words, the harsh environment here is no longer the normal climate on the planet.


    The sky dome of the entire area is almost completely exposed to the universe, the sky is pitch black, there is no concept of day and night alternation at all, only an extremely thin layer of atmosphere maintains thin air.


    The soil on the ground is lifeless, and nothing can be felt in the strange purple-colored land except for the chaotic arcane atmosphere.


    As the naaru spaceship accelerates and rushes forward, dazzling energy arcs flicker in the air, as if they will hit any object active in the void storm at any time.


    Luo Ning, who came to the bridge, looked at the flickering energy arcs and was a little terrified. He had never seen such a harsh environment, and even the cursed land with the harshest living conditions in Azeroth was far worse than here. better.


    Andrea has been trying to see the original appearance of Farren from the Netherstorm while the spaceship is accelerating, but unfortunately nothing.


    The Isle of Farren in Draenor is the content that was castrated in version 6.0 of Warcraft, because it was stillborn, and no one knew what Farren looked like.


    When Elune was dumped to Draenor last time, Andrea and Shandris couldn''t spare time to visit the island because of their missions. After Draenor was broken, they never had the chance again.


    Although Netherstorm is the wreckage of Falenlon, due to its long-term and semi-direct exposure to the universe, the landforms here have long been brilliantly disfigured, and no traces of the past can be seen.


    When Andrea looked around and observed, Seres first noticed the abnormality at the far end of the spaceship''s travel path.


    "Andrea, look!"


    Looking along Seles'' fingers, a towering spire appeared in front of everyone.


    The metal structure of the tower is obviously a product of artificial construction. With the minaret as the center, the land shrouded in the purple shield is actually full of greenery. The alien plants that have never been seen decorate the area quite well. For pleasing to the eye.


    Andrea smiled with great interest, "Eco-dome?" ''


    Due to doing homework in advance, Andrea is prepared for Void Spirit''s technological products.


    It is really rare to be able to establish such a paradise in a void storm that does not remove a hair. This kind of technology is very important for any planetary civilization that intends to break away from the embrace of the parent star.


    As long as they can establish a pioneering base suitable for survival on the alien planet they just set foot on, the interstellar colonists can expand their power at an incredible speed.


    ¡®If you have the opportunity, you must exchange this technology with Void Spirit. ''


    Temporarily burying the fleeting thoughts in her heart, Andrea''s face became serious.


    Fierce battles had begun on the edge of the biodome, as demons of the Burning Legion charged against a line of bandaged men.


    In terms of individual combat effectiveness alone, the Void Spirits are not the opponents of the Burning Legion main station race, they can only rely on the ecological dome defense facilities to tenaciously resist the Burning Legion''s attack.


    Physical portals made of special materials can be seen everywhere behind Void Spirit''s defensive positions, and the mana lattices that Andrea''s purpose for this trip are stacked next to these portals are responsible for supplying energy.


    The Void Spirit, who was in charge of the logistics transportation, was busy going back and forth inside and outside the portal, providing various supplies to the defenders who were sticking to the line of defense from the other side of the gate.


    Generally speaking, the Burning Legion covering more than half of the floating island had the upper hand in this battle, and the Ethereal side could only rely on the defensive barrier of the ecological dome and various weapons erected in advance to barely resist.


    At every critical moment when the defense line is about to be breached, the spire in the center of the dome will start to absorb the surrounding arcane storms, transforming them into arcane lightning and blasting them into the Burning Legion''s position, temporarily relieving the tension on the front line.


    But this approach is destined to be unsustainable, and Andrea can already see the chaotic arc of energy generated by the overload around the minaret.


    "Target, the middle army of the Burning Legion, the main guns are fired! At the same time, a contact signal is sent to the spire of the ethereal."


    "Yes, the main gun is fired!"


    "boom!"


    Four energy beams blasted into the group of demons, blowing up a large piece of residual limbs and meat. At the same time, the liaison officer in the Arcatraz Prison urgently tried to communicate with the nearby signal channel.


    "This is the reinforcement fleet of Azeroth, can anyone hear it?"


    "ºÇºÇ~"


    A messy and sharp FM sound came from the communication device, and about 5 seconds later, a hoarse voice called for help in awkward orc language.


    "This is the Spire of Storms, which belongs to the Star Realm Consortium. We are suffering from the devastating attack of the Burning Legion. We request immediate support. The Star Realm Consortium is willing to pay corresponding rewards for this!"


    "Heh~" Andrea showed a smile on his face, "I''m waiting for your words."


    "Prepare to release the carrier-based aircraft and launch a surprise attack on the rear of the Burning Legion!"


    Andrea and Celes looked at each other, and the old couple for many years immediately understood what the other meant.


    "Ronin." Turning to look at the bewildered red-haired mage, Andrea quickly arranged the weapons he was carrying. "We are also ready to attack. You can choose whether to participate in the battle."


    "Captain, open the hatch, let''s go!"


    "yes!"


    Ignoring Ronin''s reaction, Andrea and Celes tacitly teleported to the hangar together, and left the spaceship with Luna Wing, who had already started making dumplings.


    Seres was still unable to fly alone, and Andrea first blessed her with a pair of holy light wings before launching an assault on the legion''s position.


    "You try to hide behind the arcane puppet as a fort, and I will go first."


    Seres didn''t talk too much nonsense, nodded and began to prepare spells.


    "Be careful too."


    Using the force of nature to create a strong wind to propel the flight, Andrea smashed from high altitude to the rear position of the Burning Legion like a cannonball.


    Before landing, Andrea first prepared the first spell.


    A condensed golden ball floated from the Elune''s Tears at the top of Ghanir''s staff, and split into countless golden rays in mid-air.


    The large-scale bombardment of the Holy Light''s energy threw the Burning Legion''s defenseless rear upside down, and the originally neat charge formation began to appear chaotic. The demons trying to advance and retreat could not agree, and they got together and refused to give in to each other.


    At the same time, the main cannons of the four naaru spaceships have not stopped shelling, Seres also held up the staff, and the fiery red light was transmitted from the huge gem at the top of the staff.


    A huge red fireball condensed and formed in front of Seres, and flew towards the middle of the Burning Legion formation at an extremely fast speed.


    "Boom!"


    A pothole with a diameter of more than ten meters appeared in the area where the fireball hit. The demons within the range of UU Reading were all gasified by the ultra-high temperature flames, and the edge of the pit could even be seen left behind after being burned at high temperature. crystallized soil.


    Luo Ning, who was flying in the air with the Dalaran magic tool, saw this scene and unconsciously twitched the corner of his mouth, "This couple is too violent..."


    Also a fire mage, Luo Ning thought he couldn''t do a small-scale destructive attack like Seres, but he also had his own advantages.


    Huge magic power poured out, the color of the purple land below the Burning Legion began to change, and the super-wide-scale flame storm began to burn the demons. Although the power was not as powerful as Seres''s fixed-point blasting, the scope of influence was larger.


    A series of range spells fell into the demon group, and the actions of the Burning Legion inevitably panicked. At this time, the officers need to stand up and stabilize the situation.


    "found it!"


    Andrea, who had been looking for the senior demon officer, saw a fel lord holding a long-handled ax shouting and giving orders, trying to reorganize the chaotic army formation.


    "You are the one!"

 Chapter 634： decapitation tactics

    The naaru spaceships that continuously fired bombardments and the arcane puppets covering the sky attracted most of the attention of the demons. The targets of Andrea and others fighting alone were relatively smaller and were not easy to be found.


    Seles carefully hid herself under the protection of the Moon God''s Wings, and temporarily treated herself as a fort mage, casting continuous small-scale spells into the demon''s formation.


    Luo Ning also followed suit, hiding his figure and then pouring spells. The demon officer searched for a long time but couldn''t find where the person who used the spell was.


    In contrast, Andrea, who was falling rapidly, was more eye-catching. The fel lord he chose as his target waved his battle ax to signal to the surrounding demons, and the Eredar wizard immediately turned his firepower to focus on Andrea''s spells. .


    Relying on the shield of the holy light to resist most of the hastily issued fel energy spells, Andrea, who converted kinetic energy into impact force, smashed straight into the earth stained with fel energy green.


    "boom!"


    The raised dust obscured the sight of most demons for a short time. When they got out of the range of smoke and dust and prepared to launch a counterattack, the fel lord who was carrying the battle ax to kill the enemy had lost his head, and green blood flowed from the neck. The fracture spewed out.


    "Shua!"


    Shaking off the fel blood stained on the Sword of the Dark Empire, and temporarily ignoring Xalatath''s disgusting sound of "Bah bah", Andrea split the staff of Garnier horizontally, and the extended sharp blade of light will leave All the demons that got closer were chopped off at the waist.


    One of the eredar wizards gave a loud order, and the combination spell quickly took shape, launching an indiscriminate attack on Andrea''s position.


    The fel flame with a strong corrosive effect ignites all objects within a certain range. The fel energy injected into the earth is like fuel to catalyze the spells of Eredar wizards. See.


    Luo Ning looked at Seres''s face and asked, "Um... Moon Shadow Speaker will be okay?"


    Seles just glanced at the pillar of fel energy, and continued to concentrate on guiding spells to attack the demon.


    "You''d better take care of yourself first, later!"


    The instant flame blast scorched the fearful demon king who was circling around behind Luo Ning and tried to sneak attack. Seres warned with a grim expression, "Don''t expect me to rescue you in time every time. Be vigilant if you don''t want to die!"


    "Oh! Thank you very much!"


    With lingering fears in his heart, Luo Ning didn''t dare to be distracted any longer, and concentrated on dealing with the flying demons around him.


    The eredar wizards thought that their spells had killed Andrea, and all of them had cruel and proud smiles on their faces.


    It''s no wonder they are so confident. Even a demon with high resistance to fel energy was ignited under the indiscriminate attack. They never thought that the arrogant mortal just now could still be alive.


    "bass!"


    With the slightly dull sound of air rubbing, a golden blade of light suddenly flew out from the center of the pillar of fire. Some Eredar wizards who couldn''t avoid it were cut by the blade obliquely, and fell down with an unbelievable expression on their faces. There was only time for the soul to escape back to the Twisting Nether to be resurrected.


    "Dah~"


    Kicking away the scorched black demon used as a shield, Andrea patted the black ash all over his body.


    "As expected of a devil, it''s not ambiguous at all to betray one''s own people."


    The Speed ??of Light blessed her legs, and Andrea rushed forward before the eredar, who looked horrified and puzzled, could react further.


    Andrea was sure he had found the right target. These eredar were elite wizards in the Legion.


    The commander is dead, as long as this group of backbones maintaining the front line is wiped out, the demons who lack discipline can only retreat temporarily.


    The eredar are taller than the night elves, and Andrea, who was submerged in the crowd, can''t see the shadow at all from the plane position, and can only hear the screams of the eredar and the severed limbs flying from the crowd , From time to time, there will be light blades shooting out from the center of the battlefield.


    After the Eredars with melee ability were wiped out, the spellcasters kept retreating, leaving a large area in the middle of the battlefield.


    A series of fast fel spells bombarded Andrea hysterically, but they were all blocked by the solid holy light barrier he had prepared in advance.


    "it''s useless."


    "Crack!"


    Once again, he swung the golden sword energy to cut off the head of an Eredar wizard, and Andrea disappeared in front of everyone with a kick.


    When he reappeared, another gust of blood and blood enveloped the eredar.


    "Haven''t the previous fel fire pillars learned their lesson? Half-baked attacks can''t break through my defenses, and these small spells that only have a fast casting speed can''t even count as tickling."


    "Boom!"


    Garnier''s staff slammed heavily on the ground, and the green water flowing with fel energy was gradually replaced by golden holy light. The large-scale consecration spell scalded the demons to their feet.


    The weaker demons quickly returned to the Twisting Nether screaming under the purification of the Holy Light. Andrea used both spells and physical attacks to wipe out the eredar army, which was the backbone of the army, in less than ten minutes.


    Losing the command of the middle and high-level officers, the offensive formation of the Burning Legion was completely messed up.


    The explosion nest at the rear also affected the fighting spirit of the frontline demons. The chaotic nature of the legion demons began to break out, and they began to retreat crazily under the heavy artillery fire, and soon engulfed a large number of demons and fled in a hurry.


    Although relying on a surprise attack to destroy the legion''s command system, Andrea was not affected by the blood of the battle.


    In terms of the total number of troops, the Burning Legion is still far superior to the Void Spirits. In a frontal battle, even with the support of the Naaru spaceship, it is impossible to say that it will be able to win.


    Fortunately, Andrea''s beheading tactics destroyed the Burning Legion''s headquarters. Before Kil''jaeden replenished them with new commanders, it was difficult for the Burning Legion to gather the chaotic army and launch another attack.


    Symbolically, let the naaru spaceship make a pursuit posture, forcing the Burning Legion to retreat from the floating island where the Storm Spire is located, and retreat to the legion camp in the southeast.


    Wherever the Burning Legion crosses the border, it will be corrupted by evil energy. Although it has been purified with dedication before, the damage already caused cannot be reversed in a short time.


    After the holy light dissipated, countless cracks of different sizes appeared on the land of this floating island, giving people a sense of uneasiness that would collapse at any time.


    Gathering Ronin and Seres back to the viewing platform on the side of the Arcatraz, the four naaru spaceships slowly approached the ecological dome guarded by the ethereals.


    During Andrea''s attack, the liaison officer of the Arcatraz had already communicated with the Ethereal Command of the Storm Spire. UU reading


    The spaceship docked in front of the defensive barrier outside the ecological dome, and Andrea, Hatalu and others took a small boat to the Storm Spire together.


    "welcome."


    An ethereal with many jewels on a bandage came to the tarmac to greet him in person.


    "I am Haramad, the Node Prince of the Star Consortium, and I would like to thank all the distinguished guests who have come from afar for their support."


    Andrea doesn''t understand the etiquette of Void Spirit, and the other party also doesn''t know how to express his gratitude sincerely because of cultural differences.


    After a simple formulaic greeting, Andrea directly brought the topic to the main topic.


    "Prince Haramad, the situation is urgent, so let''s make a long story short."


    "In order to defeat the main force of the Burning Legion on the Throne of Kil''jaeden and turn the situation in Draenor around, we need the mana lattices from the Voidlings."


    "The mana lattice is enough to support the transmission energy of a hundred thousand troops."

 Chapter 635： Node Prince Haramad

    Haramad paused for a moment, although he couldn''t see Void Spirit''s eyes, Andrea could feel his hesitation.


    "Mr. Moon Shadow, logically speaking, we should repay you for your help during the crisis, but your request... To be honest, it is a bit embarrassing."


    Andrea nodded with a smile, "I understand. Even Void Spirit, who has already reserved such a large amount of mana lattice, cannot take it out with a slap on the head."


    "However, as I said before, these mana lattices are indispensable materials for defeating the main force of the Burning Legion."


    "As long as the army stationed on the throne of Kil''jaeden is defeated by the demon king Kruul, the Azeroth army trapped in the Hellfire Peninsula will be able to move freely. At that time, the situation of the entire Draenor will change, and the Netherstorm is no exception. .¡±


    "Ok¡­"


    Haramad was still very hesitant, "Mr. Moon Shadow, the Star Consortium is not a combat organization. Only when we are cornered will we have to fight back. We pay attention to harmony and wealth."


    "Although it will make you feel unacceptable to say this, in fact, the Burning Legion has also been our customer at certain times and certain planets. If Kil''jaeden is completely offended..."


    Andrea shook her head and smiled and said, "Prince Haramad, please forgive me. The Burning Legion may be a rare and wealthy client for you, but this client''s reputation and moody temper... You should have already understood experience."


    "Since Kil''jaeden chose to exterminate you instead of using property to buy, it proves that he is determined to get rid of all races in Draenor that may pose a threat to the Legion, and the Void Spirits are no exception."


    Void Spirit''s enemy is the Lord of the Void, and so is the Burning Legion. This allows Void Spirit to reach a temporary cooperation with the Burning Legion in some stars in the universe to jointly destroy the void forces.


    But after all, the Burning Legion is a group of demons determined to destroy the entire universe. It is common for them to turn their faces and deny people, and the demons will not feel the slightest guilt about this.


    Sensing Haramad''s hesitation, Andrea said while the iron was hot, "I know it''s a bit embarrassing for you to abandon the Burning Legion, an unstable but aggressive client."


    "Instead, the only world that the Burning Legion cannot conquer, Azeroth will open up trade rights to you."


    "Oh?"


    Halamed is a businessman after all, and Andrea''s proposal aroused his interest.


    "Although Void Spirit has fallen, our intelligence channels are quite well-informed. It is said that the polluter Archimonde died in Azeroth a few years ago. Is this true?"


    "It''s absolutely true." Andrea admitted confidently, "Archimonde died in my hands. I can assure you that Azeroth with the Titan protective barrier is the safest planet in the universe."


    "The Burning Legion has been defeated in Azeroth many times. In the great war 10,000 years ago, the fallen titan Sargeras could only come back with a feather in his hands."


    "Although he hasn''t had time to really make a move..."


    On the one hand, there are local tyrants who have an unstable position but spend a lot of money, and on the other hand, there are potential customers with extremely high quality.


    Haramad was silent for a while, considering the current situation in Draenor and the situation of the Star Consortium, he finally made a decision.


    "Mr. Moon Shadow, you convinced me that the Draenor branch of the Star Boundary Consortium is willing to reach a long-term trade cooperation with Azeroth."


    ¡­


    Now that the overall situation is finalized, the next question is easy to say.


    Although the total number of magic lattices required by Andrea is somewhat unbearable for the Star Consortium, as long as the threat of the Burning Legion can be eliminated, they will be able to recover the cost sooner or later through the abundant energy of the Nether Storm.


    "correct."


    When Hataru led the technicians to carefully transport the mana lattice onto the ship, Andrea asked Haramad curiously, "I heard that the void spirits of the Netherstorm have three forces."


    "Besides the Star Realm Consortium, there should be the Order Sect and the Vengeance Army, right? Why didn''t you join forces to fight against the enemy?"


    Haramad let out a helpless wry laugh under the bandage, "The Avengers are just a group of lunatics whose brains have been burned out by sadness and anger, and it is impossible to communicate with them at all."


    "As for the Order Maintenance Faction, they want to annex the Star Boundary Consortium and use the funds accumulated by the consortium over the years for their own use. There are also many differences between the two parties."


    The Star Consortium is a trade organization established to revive Kaleshi''s hometown. The materials they collected through various channels are all used to prepare for the capital to regain their homeland.


    The Star Realm Consortium spreads all over the universe, and there are many factions within the organization.


    Many node princes also cannot trust the Order of the Order, thinking that their ideas cannot really expel Dimensius and rebuild Karesi.


    Haramad is just one of the princes of nodes, and he is not a group with a higher status, otherwise he would not have been sent to Draenor, who is not a shit, to develop business.


    If he can establish a trade relationship with Azeroth, Haramad has the confidence to improve his status and voice in the consortium.


    "With the idea of ??sitting on the mountain and watching the tigers fight, the Order Keepers tried to sit back and watch us being cornered by the Burning Legion, and knelt down to beg them for mercy."


    "Any Prince Node who joins the Order Maintenance faction will have all his personal property confiscated, and he will never be able to stand up again. I will never choose this step unless it is absolutely necessary."


    Andrea twitched her lips cryptically, "It''s no wonder Void Spirit has been unable to retake his hometown for a long time. They are already exiles, and they still have the mood to play internal factional struggles..."


    In contrast, the draenei led by Velen are very smart. At least they are still united so far. Even if there is a conflict of ideas between the archbishops, Velen manages it to an acceptable level and will not completely tear their faces.


    The Burning Legion of the Netherstorm was temporarily repelled, and it should not be able to attack again in a short time.


    After loading a large number of mana lattices on board, Haramad arranged for a "technical instructor" to accompany Andrea and others on their return journey. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    The title is Technical Instructor, which obviously means to monitor the use of the mana lattice.


    After all, the number of these mana lattices is too large. If Andrea is a big fool, the Star Consortium will suffer heavy losses without any return.


    Andrea didn''t care about Haramad''s precautions, and happily invited the technical instructor aboard, and he had a clear conscience anyway.


    After bidding farewell to Prince Node, the naaru spacecraft began to return.


    With the star map provided by Haramad as a guide, the speed of returning to Hellfire Peninsula is much faster than when he came.


    When Andrea and the others returned to Hellfire Citadel, a fierce quarrel was going on in the last fortress of Hellfire Peninsula.


    "Ah...it turns out that Illidan is back."


    Seeing the group of night elves with black cloth blindfolds and dual wielding war blades on the city wall, Andrea patted his forehead and sighed, "That guy is an out-and-out thorn, I don''t know who he is fighting with this time. gone."

 Chapter 636： what are you laughing at?

    Leaving Hataru to carry the mana lattice according to Moharadon''s instructions, Andrea and Seres strode into the fortress, and soon saw both sides of the conflict in the hall.


    Illidan crossed his arms rebelliously, raised his head slightly, and looked at a flushed female draenei opposite with contemptuous eyes.


    Yrel and Tamara hugged each other one after the other, preventing her from attacking Illidan impulsively.


    The pale Tyrande sat on a simple wheelchair, persuading Illidan to restrain himself with a helpless expression.


    Thanks to Tyrande''s persuasion, although Illidan was very upset, he could barely control the attack, but his posture and demeanor that deserved to be beaten... Andrea wanted to hit someone when he saw it.


    Andrea first came to Velen and asked with a smile, "Prophet, what''s going on? When did Illidan come back?"


    Wei Lun was also a little helpless about the tense situation at the scene, shook his head and said, "I just came back this morning, and I happened to meet Ishana who came to discuss the military discussion, so..."


    Andrea suddenly realized that the two had clashed because of disagreement before, and when they collided again, it was like throwing a flame into a pyre, and it quickly ignited.


    Andrea turned his head to look around, "Since Aldor''s high priest is here, where is Khadgar?"


    Velen explained, "Master Khadgar is still guarding the defense line of Teledore, and he can''t escape for the time being."


    The farce lasted long enough, and Velen slowly walked up to Ishana with his staff, and lightly paused the prophet''s staff.


    "Okay, Ishana, don''t let anger fill your heart, and remember the teachings of the Holy Light."


    Before Ishana could reply, Illidan sneered preemptively, "Teaching from the Holy Light? Hehe~"


    "Devil! How dare you question the Holy Light!"


    Ishana''s anger, which had subsided slightly, flared up again, and Velen couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, but the well-trained prophet quickly controlled his emotions.


    "Ishana, are my words not working?"


    Ishana saw the prophet''s still gentle but powerful ecology, took a deep breath to control her emotions.


    "Suck ~ call ~"


    "Hmph! Good luck to you devil!"


    Illidan twitched the corner of his mouth and sneered evilly, "Hehe~ Who is the lucky one?"


    Tyrande yelled in a low voice with a headache, "Illidan! Stop provoking!"


    "Tsk! Okay, I listen to you."


    Andrea looked at the demon hunter who was still a little bit speechless, ¡®It¡¯s a waste of talent if you don¡¯t use your sarcasm skills, young man, do you want to use your talent for revenge? ''


    "Crack!"


    Andrea clapped his hands to attract the attention of everyone present, "Please take a seat first and put aside your personal grievances for the time being. The first task right now is to expel the Burning Legion."


    As the leader of Azeroth''s reinforcements, Andrea''s prestige is enough to be recognized by all racial leaders from Azeroth.


    The tauren, tol''vir and other melon-eating races were the first to take their seats obediently, and Ishana also sat down angrily under Velen''s greeting.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow?"


    Illidan "watched" Andrea with his green eyes behind the black cloth for a few seconds, and finally sat down under Tyrande''s urging.


    Andrea breathed a sigh of relief, and said while the iron was hot, "First of all, we will report the progress of our respective missions. We successfully cooperated with the Void Spirits of the Star Consortium during this trip to the Netherstorm, and obtained a sufficient amount of mana lattices from them. "


    ''Void Spirit? ''


    Illidan frowned. He had always lacked focus on things he didn''t care about, and it took him a while to recall the origins of these bandaged people wandering around in the universe.


    Andrea turned to look at Tyrande who was leading the defense of Hellfire Citadel, "High Priest, what''s wrong with your body? Is Kruul''s offensive very violent?"


    "No, quite the opposite."


    Tyrande shook his head and said, "When you just left the Hellfire Peninsula, Kruul launched a fierce attack, but after returning in vain, he has been standing still. Prophet Velen speculates that he should be waiting for Kil''jaeden to send The next batch of reinforcements."


    "As for my body..."


    Tyrande clenched his fists and felt the strength of his body. "It''s not a big problem, it''s just that the excessive use of divine arts is a bit overdrawn. It should recover in a day or two."


    Andrea had already learned the whole story from Leticia who was standing behind her.


    ¡®Using the Wrath of the Moon God twice in a row with a mortal body is only slightly overdrawn? ''


    Andrea glanced at Tyrande with a strange expression, "Fortunately, she is Elune''s own daughter, and this affinity for divine arts is indeed different." ''


    Elune''s displeased voice sounded in Andrea''s mind, "Who do you say is the daughter of whom? With my life form, it is basically impossible to give birth to offspring. Don''t spread rumors there."


    "Uh~"


    Andrea didn''t expect Elune to be paying attention to him, and he was a little embarrassed to be found out by himself when he said bad things behind his back.


    "...I''m just spouting casually, don''t take it seriously."


    "huh~"


    "cough~"


    Pulling his attention back to the military discussion in front of him, Andrea reached out and signaled to Ishana, "High Priest, please tell me about the situation in Zangarmarsh."


    Ishana nodded solemnly and said, "The defense of the eastern half of Zangarmarsh is fine. Khadgar stayed in Teledore to command the battle. As for the western half..."


    Looking sideways at Illidan who was sitting sideways with Erlang''s legs up, Ishana sneered and said, "This will be explained by the demon over there."


    "Don''t make it sound like my subordinates will make mistakes."


    Illidan said indifferently, "Vashj''s line of defense is still intact. At least I''m sure that she will be breached later than you."


    "No! We''ll last longer!"


    "Impossible, you will be breached first."


    "Devil! Where did you come from!"


    "Boom!"


    Andrea knocked on the table heavily, and reminded with a gloomy face, "Are you bickering children? Or are you just ignoring what I just said?"


    The aura of the demigod level was completely released, and everyone present felt the pressure on their shoulders rising sharply. Even Illidan subconsciously sat up straight and put on a guarded posture.


    Ishana bit her lower lip under Vinlen''s reproachful eyes, bowed her head and apologized to Andrea, "I''m sorry, I was impulsive, and this is the end of my report."


    Andrea didn''t pursue Ishana''s problems, after all, she was a subordinate of Velen, and it was not his turn to punish her on her behalf.


    "Illidan, how is your operation in Nathreza going?"


    "Hmph~ Why should I tell you?"


    Tyrande frowned and urged, "Illidan, UU Reading hurry up."


    "Tsk~" Illidan raised his head proudly and scanned the audience, "While you are still arguing over trivial matters, I have obtained the core secrets about the Burning Legion."


    "Nathreza no longer exists. Numerous spatial rifts tore the home of the Dreadlord into pieces. After all, Kil''jaeden was too late to catch up."


    Seeing Illidan''s triumphant look, Andrea reminded faintly, "What are you laughing at?"


    "Kil''jaeden failed to catch you in Nathreza, but was tricked by you. Do you think...he who was teased and filled with anger, where will he go next?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    The smile on Illidan''s face froze, and the other people present also frowned. Obviously, they all sensed something wrong from Andrea''s words.


    Velen solemnly clenched the prophet''s staff in his hand, "Will he come to Draenor himself?"

 Chapter 637： Why did the king surrender first?

    "That''s right."


    Andrea tapped the table with his knuckles and emphasized, "Although I still can''t be 100% sure that Kil''jaeden will definitely come, this possibility has been raised to a very high level, and we have to guard against it."


    "Regardless of whether Kil''jaeden will come with reinforcements or not, as long as we break through Kruul''s main force, whether it''s counterattacking other areas of Draenor, or setting up defenses and waiting for Kil''jaeden to come, we will be able to protect him to a certain extent." Take the lead."


    Andrea gave a thumbs up and pointed to the door, "The mana lattice has arrived, and the preparations before the war are complete, and we are only waiting for the last step."


    Illidan was silent for a while, not intervening in the leaders of the various tribes discussing the attack on Kil''jaeden''s throne.


    It wasn''t until the meeting was almost over that he stood up from his seat and walked out without saying a word.


    Tyrande hurriedly called him, "Illidan, where are you going?"


    With Illidan''s own way of doing things, other people would not bother to answer his questions, and only Tyrande''s words could make him listen to part of them.


    Without stopping, the demon hunter turned his head to look at Tyrande, and spit out three words in response.


    "Look for reinforcements."


    After Illidan walked out of the hall and left, Tyrande murmured puzzledly, "Where can I find reinforcements at this juncture?"


    A flash of inspiration flashed in Andrea''s heart, "Could it be..."


    Rubbing his chin to weigh the gains and losses, Andrea finally decided to pretend that he didn''t know.


    ¡®A dead fellow Taoist is not a poor daoist, so let him go. ''


    ¡­


    Demon King Kurul failed to command the Burning Legion to attack Hellfire Citadel twice in a row. Instead of continuing to launch unplanned attacks like a gambler in a panic, he thought more carefully about the next step.


    Kil''jaeden, who was rushing to Nasreza, suddenly lost contact. He didn''t know when the next batch of reinforcements would be sent. Kruul decided to wait and see what happened, hoping for breakthroughs in other battlefields.


    The defeat of the Netherstorm had already spread to his ears, but Kurul thought that the loss of a few hundred officers was not too great, and Void Spirit was unable to counterattack anyway.


    What concerned him the most was the purpose of the four naaru spaceships heading for the Netherstorm.


    According to the local demons of the Legion, the four spaceships returned after staying in the Storm Spire for less than a day, and they seemed to be looking for a reason to help the Star Realm Consortium.


    Kurul didn''t think that the other party took such a risky trip just to ally with the Star Realm Consortium, but he couldn''t think of a better explanation for a while.


    The battle situation in Blade''s Edge Mountain is already very clear. In five days at most, the demon army will defeat the resistance of the local coalition forces.


    Kurul decided to endure these five days for the time being. The current battle situation affects the whole body. The change in the situation in Blade''s Edge Mountains should be the last straw that overwhelms the camel''s camel, completely changing the long-standing stalemate in Draenor.


    Legion scouts sent the latest information that the traitor Illidan had returned from Nathreza, and soon led his direct troops to the southwest of Hellfire Peninsula.


    "Southwest...Talador Forest and Shadowmoon Valley?"


    Kurul couldn''t understand Illidan''s purpose of action at all, "Where is he going? Is that the sphere of influence of the Draenei?"


    In fact, Illidan just borrowed from the Talador forest and continued westward into Nagrand, the stronghold of the Mag''har orcs.


    After several years of capture and transformation, the Mag''har orcs and the evil orcs have ebbed and flowed, and now only the Sunspring Outpost in the central area of ??Nagrand, Haran and Galadar are still inhabited by the Mag''har orcs.


    Other Mag''har orc settlements, including the wreckage of O''shu Valley and the Arena of Trials, were breached by Illidan.


    After the death of the former Frostwolf Chief Galad, the small town that originally accommodated the patients of the Red Scourge gradually developed into the largest settlement in Nagrand, led by three young and capable orcs led by Galad''s mother, Gaiyaan, as the spiritual leader. ethnic group expansion.


    These three young orcs each have extraordinary backgrounds.


    Among them, Yolin Deadeye is the son of Kilrogg, chief of the Blood Ring clan.


    Kilrogg ushered in the prophesied death as early as the overtime of the Second World War when the Expeditionary Army entered Draenor, and the Blood Hollow clan was almost wiped out as a result.


    As the last bloodline of the Dead Eye clan, Yolin is determined to rebuild the true Blood Ring clan and prevent his clansmen from going down the wrong path again. He was appraised by Gaia''an''s grandmother as having the potential to become a chief and army commander.


    Among the other two young orcs, Dranosh Saurfang is the son of the high-ranking warlord of the new tribe, Varok Saurfang. Trusted by the Mag''har orcs.


    The last salted fish was named Garrosh Hellscream, son of the late Warsong Chieftain Grom Hellscream.


    Although Garrosh is powerful, he has always been trapped by the guilt of his father who took the lead in drinking the blood of demons and causing disasters for the orcs. He has never been able to forgive his father and himself who flows from his father''s blood.


    Among the three young orcs, Jorin and Dranosh had their own strengths, and Garrosh didn''t need to think so much. When he participated in the battle, he would use the powerful physical talent passed down from the Hellscream clan to rush fiercely.


    When there is no hunting action, he will just sit in the town like a salted fish, and even Jolin and Dranosh can''t make him ignite the fighting spirit like a real Warsong orc.


    Although the warlike Warsong clan is notorious among the countries of the alliance, in the traditional cognition of the orcs, the Warsong clan has an extremely honorable status.


    The former warsong chief Grom once killed the mighty Gron alone, showing his unparalleled combat power. Even though he took the lead in making a big mistake, many orcs still worship his strong personal strength.


    Among the three, although Yorin is the most capable leader and Dranosh is the most valiant and skilled in combat, the most famous little Hellscream is still the leader.


    Illidan has always acted swiftly and resolutely, not to mention that the current situation is tense, and it will take some time to transform the Mag''har orcs.


    After entering Nagrand from Talador Forest, Illidan did not stop there, and led his direct troops, the Illidari, to attack Galadar directly.


    The Illidari are a group of bigots recruited by Illidan before leaving Azeroth.


    These elves from all races have one thing in common - an unquenchable hatred for the Burning Legion.


    Illidan took advantage of these people''s paranoid hatred and trained them to be demon hunters like himself.


    The elimination rate of demon hunters is frighteningly high. If you want to obtain this combat role, you must first devour the souls of demons and introduce evil energy into your body to control them.


    Not everyone has Illidan''s perverted willpower. There are definitely not a few elves who become demons due to out-of-control fel energy, and there are also many traitors who are tempted by demons to join the Burning Legion.


    Illidan didn''t care about these weak people who fell halfway, he only needed the most elite combat power.


    All demon hunters who pass the test will be incorporated into his direct troops to participate in the most difficult battles, devouring as many powerful demon souls as possible to strengthen himself.


    The path of a demon hunter is like drinking poison to quench thirst. The more demon souls devoured, the easier it is to lose control. However, in order to achieve their obsession with avenging the Burning Legion, they must constantly become stronger, so strong that no demon can defeat them.


    The Illidari''s sudden attack caught the Mag''har orcs a little off guard. UU Reading Even Yorin didn''t expect that Illidan would suddenly turn around and come to Nagrand to attack them at the moment of confrontation between Hellfire Citadel and the demons .


    Jolin soon understood Illidan''s plan. This ruthless demon hunter planned to transform all Mag''har orcs into fel orcs, and become his sharp blade against the Burning Legion.


    Jorin and Dranosh tensed up and carefully arranged their defenses, relying on the crude city defenses to keep the Illidari out of the city with difficulty, and Garrosh, who had the strongest individual combat power, led the Warsong wolf cavalry out of the city to harass the enemy.


    Who knew that Garrosh never came back after this trip, and when the anxious Yorin and Dranosh climbed up the city wall to look from a distance the next day, the scene outside the city almost didn''t hurt them internally.


    Garrosh, who still maintained his brown skin, bowed his head and half-kneeled in front of Illidan in a gesture of submission, while the Warsong Wolf Riders led by Garrosh were tied aside and yelled at him.


    Jorin''s one eye turned white for a while, and he almost fainted on the spot. Dranosh clenched his fists tightly, and the fangs at the corners of his mouth protruded fiercely from his lips.


    "Garrosh! Why surrender without a fight! You wimpy coward!"

 Chapter 638： i will lead the charge

    Not to mention that Dranosh and Jorin couldn''t believe it, even Illidan, who personally instigated rebellion, didn''t expect the plan to go so smoothly.


    He just told Garrosh the truth about Grom''s death that he had heard from Tyrande, and by the way, used Grom''s unfulfilled wish as a bait to persuade Garrosh to join him and fight on the first battle against the Burning Legion. line.


    The big mistake his father made because of recklessness has always been Garrosh''s biggest knot. Because he took the lead in drinking the blood of Mannoroth, the whole orc clan became the pawns of the devil''s wayfinding.


    Illidan had no talent for storytelling, and when he told the story of Grom''s battle with Mannoroth, he told Garrosh almost verbatim what Tyrande told him.


    For Garrosh, who is deeply ashamed and confused, the most important thing is not the way the story is told, but the content of the story.


    Grom killed Mannoroth at the end of his life, redeeming the mistakes he made, and redeeming all the orcs.


    Durotar City still retains his statue to this day, and his heroic figure in the decisive battle with Mannoroth has inspired countless new tribes of orcs.


    Illidan didn''t like to brag. He dared to pat his chest to guarantee that his army would always stand on the front line of fighting the Burning Legion and have the most chances to fight the demons.


    Today''s Garrosh has not yet received Go''el''s hand-in-hand teaching, adhering to the customs of the Warsong clan, just like his father Grom when he was young, he is a person whose body moves faster than his brain.


    Hearing that joining Illidan''s command would give him the most chances to fight the Burning Legion, Garrosh, who had just been overwhelmed by his father''s self-salvation deeds, agreed to Illidan''s persuasion without saying a word.


    Illidan has been coveting the Mag''har orcs for a long time, and he has read the information about Galadar carefully.


    Garrosh is one of the three giants of Galadar''s young men. Because of his strong personal combat power and the identity of the Hellscream family, he has a high prestige among the orcs.


    Although he really wanted to break through Galadar at once and capture and transform all the Mag''har orcs, but at the moment when Kil''jaeden might come at any time, Illidan didn''t have so much time and thought to slowly attack the city.


    After receiving Garrosh''s influence, Illidan was satisfied for the time being.


    Leaving behind Draanosh and Jolin with their eyes wide open, Illidan swaggered back with Garrosh and his Warsong wolf cavalry.


    In order to better transform the evil orcs, Illidan has done a lot of research on the orc race, and their tradition of pursuing power has not changed until today.


    As long as they were given a legitimate reason to convince themselves, drinking the blood of demons and becoming powerful evil orcs did not seem to be completely unacceptable.


    As long as Garrosh, who has doubled in strength after becoming a demon orc, is an example, Illidan believes that more Mag''har orcs will join his army under the temptation of power.


    ¡­


    As early as when Illidan led the Illidari all the way to the south, Andrea guessed the demon hunter''s plan, but he didn''t say anything to stop it.


    Whether orcs have a bright future has nothing to do with him, and it would be a good thing for Azeroth if these one-minded guys can focus all their attention on the Burning Legion.


    After Illidan left, Andrea still arranged the plan step by step.


    Considering the countless fel anti-aircraft guns erected in Kil''jaeden''s throne, the assault team can only try to break through the defense line by flying at low altitude.


    Flying at low altitude will inevitably be affected by long-range attacks launched by demons on the ground. Although it is also risky, it is at least better than foolishly facing anti-aircraft guns.


    Time is running out, Kil''jaeden may come at any time, and Andrea does not intend to wait for Illidan to come back before acting.


    The assault team can expect to encounter great danger. Even if they successfully break through the blockade of the Burning Legion, it will take a certain amount of time to open the portal. During this period of time, the assault team must stick to their positions.


    The portal can only be opened by mages. As the most powerful mages in the coalition, Archbishop Osar, Ronin, and Seles all volunteered to join the assault team.


    In order to ensure the flexibility of the assault team, the number of the team is small, only more than 200 people and 500 Luna Wing puppets.


    The number of people is not large, so it is necessary to ensure that the personnel are sufficiently elite, and the selected team members have good personal strength.


    Although Tyrande, Velen and others expressed their opposition, Andrea decided to lead the team himself.


    "If the quantity is not enough, we will make up for it with quality. As long as we can block the counterattack of the Burning Legion and complete the erection of the portal as soon as possible, the army will almost seal the victory by crossing the high ground and directly entering the throne of Kil''jaeden."


    Andrea said freely to the worried people, "Don''t worry, as long as Kil''jaeden himself doesn''t arrive, I am confident that I will hold the position with the assault team, but you must hurry up and pass through the teleportation as quickly and orderly as possible." Door."


    Wei Lun sighed helplessly, "It seems that we can''t persuade you anymore, well, please be careful."


    Tyrande glanced at Seres, who was whispering with Archbishop Osar, and snorted softly, "I can''t tell, you are quite considerate, so let''s go, we will definitely arrange reinforcements."


    After the preparations were completed, Andrea transformed into a golden eagle and flew at the front, and Kurdran also led the elite griffin riders he had selected to accompany him all the way.


    More than 200 people rode flying mounts and more than 500 arcane puppets headed towards the highlands in the northern part of Hellfire Peninsula at a constant speed.


    Small numbers are also good, and the shadow curtain Andrea maintains can completely obscure the team members on the road.


    But it can cover the line of sight, but it cannot cover up the sound of the mount flapping its wings when flying.


    When the distance was still far away, the Burning Legion''s defenses were still relatively weak. As they approached the high ground and began to climb, the density of demon soldiers rose sharply.


    Soon, the vigilant demon officer heard the strange movement from the sky, and shouted loudly to let his demons launch a long-range attack into the sky.


    Andrea glanced at the turbulent demon formation below, "It''s exposed, but this is also expected."


    "Are you ready? I''m going to disperse the shadow curtain."


    Kurdran hammered his chest hard, and responded with the loud voice shared by dwarves, "No problem! My boys can''t wait, let''s get started!"


    "very good."


    Andrea took a deep breath, Celes and the others lowered their bodies as much as possible to reduce the wind resistance.


    "Explosive full flight! Luna''s wings dive and attack, UU reading full firepower!"


    At the same time as the shadow curtain dissipated, all the flying mounts burst out their previous gentle physical strength at once, and the Luna Wings, who followed the team, descended collectively, and the magic cannon mounted on the body launched a strafing downward.


    Thanks to the information obtained by the gryphon riders in Courland, the firing angle data of the Burning Legion''s fel anti-aircraft guns has been accurately grasped by the expeditionary force.


    The height chosen by the Luna Wings happened to be a blind spot that the anti-aircraft guns could not reach. The cannons fired by the cluster suppressed the demons who were about to launch an air-to-air attack so that they could not fight back.


    The large-caliber cannon carried by Luna Wings is not a "gentle" tickling weapon like a machine gun. Every bullet can punch a big hole in the demon''s body. The demon was smashed into pieces.


    Under the cover of the full firepower of the Moon God''s Wings, Andrea took the lead in rushing into the high ground, and the Legion Evil Bats who rushed into the air to intercept were shot down in large numbers by the wind blades from his wings.


    "Hurry up and build the portal! Others help the mage buy time, and don''t let any demons interfere with them!"

 Chapter 639： Infinity Eye of Sargeras

    From the reaction speed of the Burning Legion after the surprise attack, it can be seen that the demon king Kurul is still very good at running the army.


    Less than three minutes after Andrea and the others rushed into the camp, a large number of demons had left their standby state and started to encircle and suppress the assault team in an orderly manner.


    The flat-firing fel cannon began to pour shells crazily. Andrea, who had expected it, drew a magic circle on the ground at the fastest speed, and inserted the staff of Garnier injected with a lot of magic power into the center of the circle.


    A solid barrier of holy light enveloped the mages who were setting up the portal, and Kurdran and other members of the guard force wandered outside the barrier to attack the invading demons in order to attract firepower.


    "Boom!"


    The Wildhammer Gryphon Knights threw their Storm Hammer while flying at low altitude, and the hammer exploded on the battlefield with the sound of wind and thunder.


    The staff was temporarily used as a charging tool and inserted in the center of the circle to provide energy. Andrea, who pulled out his hand, held the sword of the dark empire in one hand, and took out the musket given to him by Magni and Gelbin from his waist with the other hand.


    The red eyes on the hilt of the Dark Empire Sword, which was fully urged by Andrea, opened completely, and a strange blood-red light shone.


    The demon within 20 meters of Andrea lost control of his body at the same time, and suddenly turned his target to attack the companion beside him.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Want to rebel?"


    It is not uncommon for the Burning Legion to rebel and refuse to obey the command. The army led by Kurul has relatively strict military discipline.


    Although the sudden companion attack caused some riots, their resistance was quickly suppressed by a large number of demons.


    The demon officer who was a little further away saw the clues. The source of the rebellion came from the mortal who was holding a strange long sword.


    "Target that sword-wielding night elf! Fel cannon fire!"


    "The reaction is pretty quick. It''s no wonder that the army brought out by Kil''jaeden''s direct general."


    Andrea calmly waved the purple-black sword energy to detonate most of the incoming fel shells in the air, and the shelling that was too late to intercept was avoided by shifting directions through the shadow shuttle.


    "Shua!"


    Cut off the head of a demon guard at the exit of the shadow shuttle, and the dread demon king next to him swung his claws with a quick reaction.


    "Buzz!"


    There was a faint sound from the Sword of the Dark Empire, and the eyes of the fearsome demon king suddenly became dazed, and the tip of the sharp flesh wing suddenly slashed towards the doomsday guard beside him.


    "Again?!"


    The legionnaires who had been attacking in unison fell into a state of disunity due to the sudden rebellion. Some demons decisively turned their targets to their companions, while the other part continued to attack Andrea with some hesitation.


    "boom!"


    A huge explosion sound came from the muzzle of the musket in Andrea''s left hand, and the ejected shotguns in the shape of powerful energy blasted away all the demons within the fan-shaped range in front of Andrea.


    "If you hesitate, you will lose."


    These demons were already far behind Andrea in terms of personal strength, and they were even more vulnerable after withdrawing three points of strength due to hesitation.


    The musket presented by Magni and Gelbin had long been handed over to the Technology Research and Development Department by Andrea for modification. It was not so much a gun...it was no different from a hand cannon.


    After absorbing Andrea''s energy, a thick and long energy beam sprayed out from the muzzle, and the powerful penetrating force pierced through a large number of demons in a straight line.


    The flexible switching of shooting modes makes the demons of the legion hard to guard against, not to mention that they will be mind-controlled if they get close to the enemy.


    Andrea alone restrained the attention of hundreds of demons, and firmly blocked the invading demons from the northeast of the holy light barrier.


    The demons in the northwest are in charge of generals such as Kurdran and Yrel. With the cooperation of the air and the ground, they should not be easily breached in a short time.


    Yrel is no longer the rookie garrison officer she was back then. After opening the Holy Light Wings of Avenging Wrath, she carried a large shield to the front. The fan-shaped holy light shield blocked most of the long-range attacks from the front, and the attacks were It is completely handed over to the comrades in arms.


    Although there is no need to worry about the southern demons stopped by the wings of the moon **** in a short period of time, the time that the arcane puppet can contain is bound to be limited.


    Under Kurul''s remote command, the arcane puppets, which only acted according to the predetermined procedures, were judged by the devil to act. The previous mowing situation no longer existed, and damaged bodies fell from the sky from time to time.


    Ignoring the disturbances from the outside world, the mage, who was shrouded in the barrier of holy light, concentrated on building the portal.


    The high-level mages headed by Ronin, Osar, and Celes relied on their own magic power to initially open the transmission channel, and the other mages hurriedly released the mana lattice mounted on the flying mount with the hands of the mages.


    As the energy supply system gradually stabilized, the scale of the portal began to expand, and the space passages inside the gate also took shape rapidly.


    "Mother Earth protects us, for Azeroth!"


    Tauren chiefs Kane and Ulan were the first to rush out of the portal carrying heavy weapons. They shouted battle cries to leave the barrier of holy light and joined the team guarding the portal.


    The plan has gone smoothly so far. A steady stream of troops have entered the easy-to-defend Throne Highlands of Kil''jaeden through the portal, and the siege organized by the Burning Legion is being pushed outward.


    With a large number of troops joining the battle, Andrea no longer needs to fight on the front line herself.


    Returning to the Holy Light Barrier and continuing to provide energy for the barrier, Andrea suddenly noticed a strange aura, frowned and looked towards the fel energy altar directly north of the throne.


    A huge doomsday lord stood in the center of the altar and raised his hands high. A dark green gem was suspended above his head. Around the altar were hundreds of demon spellcasters who assisted in the ceremony.


    Kurul didn''t expect the enemy to take such a radical way to set up the portal, and he didn''t have a deep defense in this regard.


    At this point, he can only hope that the artifact that Lord Kil''jaeden gave him can turn the tide of the battle in one fell swoop.


    "Er~ that could be..."


    The green gem looked very familiar, but if Andrea remembered correctly, it should have been broken in Illidan''s hands long ago.


    "Bah!"


    Two beams of fel energy shot out from the low sky south of the plateau, aiming at the gem that was gathering power.


    "That''s right, that''s also the Eye of Sargeras. You don''t really think that the one I broke is the eye of Sargeras, do you? It''s just a mass-produced artifact made by Sargeras."


    The rebellious and evil voice revealed the identity of the other party, and UU Reading was Illidan who had just rushed from Hellfire Citadel to support him.


    At this time, his eyes continued to emit beams of evil energy to bombard the altar, forcing Kurul to block it.


    "Tsk! Illidan?"


    Kurul was distracted to block Illidan''s attack, and looked down at the eredar wizards and demon judges around him.


    "It''s time for you to contribute to the Legion, sacrifice your life!"


    Kurul has a high prestige among his subordinates. Although his order sounds unreasonable, these spellcasters only hesitated a little, and soon began to burn their lives.


    The greatly accelerated recharging rhythm made Illidan a little out of reach, and the highly compressed fel energy beams ejected from the Eye of Sargeras easily defeated his eye ridge attack.


    Gathering the power of the artifact and the infusion of the life-burning evil energy of hundreds of demon casters, the dark green beam of light bombarded the barrier built by Andrea. In the portal that swallows reinforcements.

 Chapter 640： Death of the Devil

    Although Seles and the others try to expand the portal as much as possible, so that more reinforcements can arrive as soon as possible, but the 100,000 troops cannot be transported in just a few minutes.


    The discarded mana lattices that lost energy had already piled up next to the portal, and the rest of the mages who had completed the transport work also joined in the maintenance and expansion of the portal.


    "boom!"


    The evil energy beam that suddenly bombarded the holy light barrier caused a substantial shock, and the portal was forcibly closed for a moment due to energy instability.


    The coalition soldiers who were passing through the portal let out screams one after another. The severed space passage cut some unlucky soldiers in half from the middle, and their rear half remained in Hellfire Citadel.


    Andrea saw the situation behind him out of the corner of his eye, and with a serious face, he pulled the Garnier staff from the ground, and injected a lot of energy to stabilize the magic circle.


    The attack inspired by the Eye of Sargeras is a concentrated attack aimed at one point. The Holy Light Barrier arranged by Andrea covers a relatively large area and is suppressed by the evil energy in a local area. The Holy Light Barrier has already appeared obvious depressions. To be broken down.


    As a last resort, Andrea reduced the size of the barrier to the utmost, and managed to temporarily stabilize the situation, but the situation is still not optimistic.


    Illidan took out a short staff from his space package, and poured a lot of evil energy into it without saying a word.


    The Demon Hunter didn''t target the opposing wave, but used the scepter to draw a raging storm of fel energy around the altar.


    "Scepter of Sargeras!"


    Kurul is very familiar with the fel artifacts held by Illidan. The Scepter of Sargeras and the Eye of Mass Production were the spoils of war that Illidan seized from Tichondrius.


    Now that the opponent''s hand is counted, Kurul will naturally not be unprepared.


    A translucent green shield rose around the altar, temporarily blocking Illidan''s attack to surround Wei and save Zhao.


    "Tsk!"


    Looking down at the situation of the Holy Light Barrier, Illidan smacked his lips unhappily and said, "Now we can only see who can hold on longer?"


    Illidan didn''t come through the portal. He led his Illidari guards and flew all the way from Hellfire Citadel with the help of flesh wings.


    At this time, the demon hunters of the Illidari were clearing up the demons in the south of the highlands, and the few remaining Luna Wings also cooperated with their actions to continue to attack the demons.


    The tauren tried their best to push the battle line out of the portal, and the tol''vir who just rushed out of the gate joined the battle without saying a word.


    They used their powerful mobility to roam the battlefield, trying to destroy the fel anti-aircraft guns that could not attack the ground as much as possible. The legion technicians guarding near the anti-aircraft guns were shot and killed by the tol''vir on a large scale.


    With the number of available anti-aircraft guns greatly reduced, Tyrande, who was in command of the rear, finally ordered the naaru ship to take off.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    As the main guns of the ship began to bombard the shield of the fel altar, the situation of this battle finally became clear.


    The Eye of Sargeras in Kurul''s hand shattered on the spot after running out of energy. Seeing that the situation was over, he led his own soldiers to withdraw into the fel energy portal that had been prepared and flee to the relatively safe Netherstorm.


    "Don''t try to run!"


    The beam bombardment dissipated, and Andrea immediately retracted the holy light barrier, and launched a long-distance shadow shuttle to the altar.


    "open!"


    The altar defense system, already at the end of its strength, was forcibly split by Andrea using the light blade of Garnier''s staff. Kurul and his personal guards were stopped before they could escape into the portal.


    "Hehe~"


    Illidan slowly descended from the sky, looking at Kurul with a serious expression, "Lord of Doom, your soul will be an excellent tonic to strengthen my strength."


    Although he was already prepared for his own ending, Kurul obviously did not intend to give up struggling.


    He took off the huge legion battle sword on his back, and slashed at Andrea and Illidan with a powerful sword.


    "If you want to devour my soul, be prepared for your teeth to be broken!"


    The two dodging from the left and the right adopted different modes of action. Illidan wielded the double blades of Azzinoth and Kruul fought in close quarters.


    Andrea turned around and came near the fel energy portal, beheaded Kurul''s personal guards three times, five times, and two, and threw the highly compressed holy light bullet into the portal, killing Kurul''s last body from the inside. Escape hopes to blow up.


    As Kil''jaeden''s most important general, Kruul not only has excellent military command ability, but also has excellent personal combat effectiveness.


    Illidan was more than able to dodge alone, but it was difficult to cause enough damage to Kruul.


    Azzinoth''s double-edged slash on Kurul''s huge body seemed a little painless. Only the demon hunter''s skill in cutting off the demon''s soul fragments could make Kurul raise his vigilance.


    On the contrary, Kruul''s heavy sword attack made Illidan focus more on dodging, with only a few chances to fight back.


    Putting most of his attention on Illidan and Andrea, Kurul inevitably ignored the defense behind him.


    "Clang!"


    The golden chain bound the unprepared Kurul from behind. The Doom Lord hurriedly tried to break free. The chain was rattled, but it was never broken.


    The Prophet Velen walked slowly into the battlefield with his staff, and the gemstone on the top of the Prophet''s staff was emitting bright golden light.


    "Veyron!"


    Only then did Kurul realize that he cared too much about the two demigods in front of him, ignoring the low-key prophet.


    Illidan didn''t give Kurul a chance to come back, he spread his fleshy wings and flew to Kurul''s head, and the twin blades of Azzinoth, which were shining green, attacked the face continuously.


    Kurul''s screams gradually became subdued with Illidan''s uninterrupted "tickling" attacks, and Andrea looked at the doomsday lord who fell to the ground with pity.


    "What''s the difference between this method of death and Ling Chi..."


    "Suck~"


    Illidan inhaled the soul fragment of Kruul sealed in the Double Blades of Azzinoth into his body, with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "That''s right, a high-quality soul, my strength has improved a bit."


    Velen frowned slightly, obviously disapproving of Illidan''s cruel practice of absorbing souls.


    But the well-preserved prophet did not attack, and looked at Andrea with a calm expression.


    "The overall situation has been decided. We have captured the highland base of the Burning Legion, but the crisis has not been completely resolved. Do you have any plans for the next step?"


    Andrea glanced at the battle situation in the highlands. With Kurul''s fall, although the Burning Legion was still stubbornly resisting, their morale and fighting spirit were inevitably greatly affected.


    As Velen said, the overall situation is set.


    "Clean up the remaining enemies on the battlefield as soon as possible. We will completely blow up this legion base eroded by evil energy. As for the next step..."


    Andrea looked up at the eerie sky above the Hellfire Peninsula, "It depends on whether Kil''jaeden comes quickly or slowly."


    ¡­


    Because of the destruction of Nasreza, Kil''jaeden''s flagship, which had lost contact for several days, finally regained contact with Argus. The fallen titan Sargeras learned of Nasreza''s ending through Kil''jaeden''s report.


    Illidan got inspiration from Draenor''s encounter, and used the head of Gul''dan and the scepter of Sargeras to tear open countless space rifts at the core of Nathreza''s planet, completely destroying Nathreza''s planetary structure. shredded.


    Illidan would not do things halfway like Ner''zhul, UU Reading He watched Nathreza being split by countless cracks to the point that he could no longer recover before he evacuated contentedly.


    The destruction of his home world and the burning anger of the Nathrezim of the Burning Legion were unbearable to Sargeras, whose focus was elsewhere.


    "Kil''jaeden, you are in full charge of the strategy plan for Azeroth for the time being. I have more important things to do."


    Kil''jaeden, who communicated through the holographic image, had a flash of light in his eyes, "I see, my fleet is heading to Draenor. If everything goes well, Illidan''s forces and the Azeroth expedition should be wiped out in this broken world." military."


    "Well, go ahead, don''t suffer stupid failure like Archimonde, my patience is limited."


    After the communication ended, Kil''jaeden''s face became gloomy.


    He knew very well what the so-called important things Sargeras said were.


    ''Sure enough, we foreigners are still inferior to our own race...''

 Chapter 641： Sargeras plan

    As the leader of the Burning Legion second only to Sargeras, Kil''jaeden has established a complete intelligence channel during tens of thousands of years of operation.


    Not only externally, but also internally.


    Archimonde has obviously swelled after getting the infusion of fel energy, and he prefers to crush with strength without using his brain. He has become more and more alienated from Kil''jaeden, a colleague who has worked with Kil''jaeden for many years. The factional struggle between the two There has been an uproar in the legion for a long time.


    At first, the fraudster only placed eyeliner in the legion to guard against Archimonde. He never expected that this intelligence channel would accidentally discover amazing news.


    Just last year, Sargeras captured the souls of the once-destroyed Titans of the Pantheon.


    Kil''jaeden had known about Sargeras''s "righteous killing of relatives" for a long time. He thought that the Titans had already been destroyed by Sargeras'' vicious attack, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    After capturing the souls of the Titans of the Pantheon, Sargeras temporarily lost interest in expanding the power of the legion, and spent all day working with the Witch of Destruction to study how to make the souls of the Titans yield to him and become a sharp weapon for his subordinates to charge into battle.


    Kil''jaeden naturally had a sense of crisis about this. After all, the eredar and the titans are not of the same race. Although he has got rid of the physical limitations of mortals, there is still a huge gap between him and the titans.


    If all the Titans in the Pantheon were corrupted by Sargeras and brought under his name, then...how would his status as the second in command of the Burning Legion change?


    When Sargeras persuaded the Eredar people, he promised to let them witness the monument of the legion''s immortal victory. There will be no force in the universe that can resist the might of the Burning Legion.


    In the beginning, the demons were indeed invincible in the boundless universe as Sargeras said, and all the planets found by the Burning Legion were destroyed without exception.


    But when the Legion failed to invade Azeroth ten thousand years ago, the situation of the invincible Burning Legion began to undergo subtle changes.


    Not only did the Holy Light Legion''s resistance become more intense, Sargeras''s many strategies against Azeroth ended in failure, and Archimonde even died on that distant planet.


    Kil''jaeden had already received information that the traitor Velen he had been pursuing for tens of thousands of years had also fled to Azeroth.


    He was eager to break through Azeroth, which was blocking the Legion''s path, and let the treacherous Velen feel the anger he had accumulated for tens of thousands of years.


    But Sargeras just lost his aggressiveness at this critical moment and focused on the soul of his fellow Titans. Kil''jaeden was very annoyed.


    ¡®If Sargeras is willing to go out in person, how could a mere Draenor be able to stop his power. ''


    ¡­


    Kil''jaeden is not the only one who has this idea, and Andrea has also seen clues from Sargeras''s recent action pattern of only sending his men and not personally going into battle.


    Although the Fallen Titan Sargeras is not bad at strategy, but as a warrior of the Titan family, he prefers to appear in person to hold the victory in his hands.


    From the War of the Ancients 10,000 years ago and the subsequent sending of soul fragments to infiltrate Azeroth, and then to controlling Medivh''s body, one can probably see Sargeras'' bold action pattern.


    But since Medivh''s death, Sargeras suddenly disappeared. Considering the content of version 7.0 recorded in the memo, Andrea had a guess in his mind, which was almost the same as Kil''jaeden''s guess.


    Illidan asked Andrea puzzled, "Why are you sure that Sargeras will not go out in person?"


    The demon hunter is self-aware of his behavior of dancing on the tip of the knife, and he has always been worried that Sargeras will make a move himself. For this reason, he has made some preparations in advance, and can escape to other prepared worlds through the space rift of Draenor at any time .


    Andrea shrugged and said, "I''m not 100% sure, but according to the intelligence, I''m more than 80% sure that Sargeras will not make a move, at least not this time."


    If the battle against Kil''jaeden can barely inspire the courage of the mortals of Azeroth to resist, Sargeras is completely different.


    No matter how strong Kil''jaeden was, he never jumped out of the category of demigods. The three demigods, Andrea, Velen, and Illidan, were alive and kicking around in front of his eyes all day long. No matter how nervous people are, they should learn to adapt.


    But Sargeras was different. As a titan, he undoubtedly surpassed the level of a demigod. He was a living true god, and his power level was fundamentally different from that of a demigod.


    Even with Andrea''s knowledge, there are not many beings who can fight against Sargeras. Maybe Elune and the Lord of the Void can, but they can''t intervene too much in the material world.


    To put it simply, the existence of Titan, which is between the origin of the universe and the true god, is almost invincible in the material world.


    They are not as difficult to directly intervene in the process of the universe as the Void Lord, and the light-dark sensitive parasites (the ancient gods) released by the Void Lord are not the opponents of the Titans.


    If it wasn''t for Sargeras'' sudden rebellion and establishment of the Burning Legion, the Pantheon would push the entire universe flat sooner or later, slowly cultivate more star souls to join the Pantheon, and gather a huge defense network that makes the void forces invisible.


    Although Sargeras'' Burning Legion is not a small threat to the forces of the void, compared to the Titans in the Pantheon that make the Void Lord helpless, the demons are obviously much easier to deal with.


    If Sargeras came to Draenor in real form, Andrea would definitely run away immediately.


    Not to mention Draenor, even if all the demigods of Azeroth are gathered, they are nothing but a group of chickens and dogs in front of Sargeras.


    If you want to deal with Titans, the best way is to deal with them in the same way.


    ''The soul of the Titan of the Pantheon...''


    Counterattacking Argus is a plan that Andrea has long put on the agenda, but the time is not yet ripe, the mass production of spaceships has not been completed, and it is impossible to transport the Azeroth army to Argus to start a war.


    Moreover, there are still hidden dangers buried inside the planet, and the remaining two ancient gods should be eliminated as much as possible before the army expedition to Argus.


    ¡®Forget it, I will think about the issue of the expedition to Argus later, let¡¯s focus on dealing with Kil¡¯jaeden first. ''


    ¡­


    The operation to capture Kil''jaeden''s throne went smoothly. After getting rid of the remaining demons, Andrea and Velen spent a whole day accumulating energy, and blasted the entire highland with a shot of holy light from Ivan, leaving it to shatter. Fragments of the land were flung out of Draenor''s atmosphere.


    Kurul''s main army was wiped out, and the situation in Draenor became clear.


    With the support of the Azeroth Expeditionary Force, the dangers of Zangarmarsh and Blade''s Edge Mountain were lifted one after another, and the remaining demons fled back to the last stronghold of Netherstorm in a hurry.


    Tyrande volunteered to lead the army to the Netherstorm, and Andrea, too lazy to join in the fun, came to Shattrath City with Velen to join Naru Adar.


    As the second-in-command of the Holy Light Legion, Adal has seen countless planets destroyed by demons in the tens of thousands of years of struggle against the Burning Legion.


    Azeroth is the only planet that can remain undefeated under the power of demons and has the strength to fight back.


    Adal is the same as Weilun, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com puts the hope of defeating the Burning Legion on Azeroth, and naturally treats the night elves who have the status of leader of Azeroth with courtesy.


    When referring to Zela, the Mother of Holy Light, Adal''s tone was somewhat helpless.


    "Zera, as the only surviving original naaru, has a big picture in mind and has a strong mobility. In order to defeat the Burning Legion, she is even willing to take risks. Her courage has inspired countless warriors of the Holy Light Legion."


    "But her biggest shortcoming is that her acting style is too stubborn, she is too particular about rules, and she lacks flexibility when necessary. I have suggested this to her many times, but Zela has no intention of changing it, and still implements her own set of actions. rule."


    Andrea also has some headaches about this. If possible, he wants Zela to lead the Legion of the Light to Draenor for support, kill Kil''jaeden in one fell swoop, and cut off Sargeras'' last right-hand man.


    However, according to the contact between Adal and Zela, the Legion of the Holy Light recently suffered a disastrous defeat due to an intelligence error. Under the pursuit of the Burning Legion, they hid in Argus to cultivate their vitality and were temporarily unable to provide external support.


    ¡®No way, it seems that Kil¡¯jaeden can only be solved by ourselves. ''

 Chapter 642： game opening

    Kil''jaeden is difficult to deal with, and the difficulty will not be much lower than defeating Archimonde, there is no doubt about it.


    It is very difficult for the army on the expedition to Draenor to come up with the luxurious lineup as they did against Archimonde, but this does not mean that there is no chance of winning against Kil''jaeden.


    Draenor is not the home world of Azerothians, and even the evil orcs are not very concerned about the future of this world.


    Anyway, it''s already rotten like this, how bad can it be?


    Among the remaining intelligent races in Draenor, the arakkoa gained Andrea''s approval by virtue of their good relationship with the Draenei, allowing them to move to Azeroth when Draenor encountered an emergency.


    The shattering of Draenor has caused great harm to the natives of this planet. The arakkoa with a population of several million lost a lot in the process of evacuating the rapidly disintegrating Peaks of Arak.


    Today, the arakkoa living in Auchindoun and Shattrath add up to barely over a million, which is considered a relatively complete race in Draenor.


    The two-footed black dragon in Blade''s Edge Mountains has long been polluted by Deathwing''s mad blood. Bringing a small number of races like Goron back to Azeroth can only add to the chaos. Andrea has no interest in them, but lives tenaciously in Andrea was more concerned about the stone hammer ogres in Blade''s Edge Mountains.


    Ordinary ogres are not very intelligent, and most of the intelligent two-headed ogres were killed or injured by the demise of the Gorian Empire and the subsequent massacre of the old tribes.


    As long as enough food and strict control are given, ogres are not too difficult to domesticate. Strong and strong ogres have good combat effectiveness, and they should be able to be cultivated into excellent cannon fodder troops in the future.


    The Astral Consortium of Netherstorm had already received a promise from Andrea that if the situation changed, they could move to Azeroth immediately.


    As for the Vengeance Army and the Order Maintenance Faction... In the words of Prince Haramad, let them die.


    Since there is no need to worry about Draenor''s future, Andrea''s arrangement can be more unscrupulous.


    With the support of the Star Consortium, Andrea ordered a large number of weapons and mana lattices from Void Spirit, and arranged the entire Hellfire Peninsula into an iron barrel formation.


    Because Andrea slaughtered all the demons on Kil''jaeden''s throne, Kil''jaeden, who was rushing to Draenor, didn''t know Kruul''s death under the deliberate information blockade.


    Illidan scanned the memory of Kruul''s remnant soul and learned that there was a beacon set by Kil''jaeden buried in his body.


    Andrea used Kruul''s body as a bait, pretending that Kil''jaeden''s throne still existed, and deliberately induced Kil''jaeden''s fleet to land on Hellfire Peninsula.


    Draenor''s historical mission is about to be completed, and the three naaru guarding the shrines of Shattrath, Auchindoun, and Karabor have been transferred to Hellfire Citadel to prepare for the final battle.


    As Tyrande led the army to capture the Legion base of the Netherstorm, under the instruction of Andrea, the local demons had passed the defeat information to Kil''jaeden''s flagship.


    ¡­


    "The void storm was captured?"


    Kil''jaeden sat on the throne of his flagship and pondered thoughtfully, "It''s still expected, is there any new news from Kruul?"


    "No."


    An Eredar respectfully knelt on one knee in front of Kil''jaeden and reported, "Since Illidan returned to Draenor, we have lost contact with the Hellfire Peninsula. It can vaguely capture the beacon in Kurul''s body."


    Kil''jaeden frowned slightly. Although it was unfounded, he vaguely felt the threat from the sudden loss of contact with his rich combat experience accumulated from conquering multiple worlds.


    "Stay on course, but get ready for battle before entering Draenor''s atmosphere. I have a bad feeling."


    "yes!"


    "Also." Kil''jaeden had a playful expression on his face, "How is the plan on the other side going?"


    The eredar herald also smiled sinisterly, "Everything is going well. If there is no accident, our dark thread will be activated at the scheduled time."


    "Very well, continue to follow the progress of the situation."


    Kil''jaeden leaned on the back of the chair with one hand and dragged his side face, with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Since you want to play chess, I will accompany you to the end. Let us see who is the final winner."


    ¡­


    "Contact from Azeroth?" Andrea raised his eyebrows after hearing Romul''s report, "What''s going on? What did the contact say?"


    Romuel shook his head, "To be precise, the contact has not been formally connected."


    "Since Kurul launched a full-scale attack on Draenor, Draenor''s external communication has become intermittent. It should be that the Burning Legion has moved something. The communication is the same this time. Only messy messages can be heard. ''Rustling'' sound."


    The problem of poor communication Andrea had known for a long time. Before leaving for Draenor, the communication between Azeroth and Shattrath City became very unstable.


    Turning his head to look at the demon hunter holding Gul''dan''s head, Andrea asked bluntly, "Illidan, is there any information related to communication isolation in Kruul''s memory?"


    "No." Illidan replied indifferently, "If there was, I would have solved it a long time ago. It seems that Kil''jaeden secretly arranged the backhand. Kruel only knew that there was such a thing, but he didn''t know the specific reason. know."


    "The contact from Azeroth happened at this time."


    Andrea had a bad premonition in his heart. In modern warfare, the smooth flow of intelligence is very important, which is why he deliberately spread signal isolation waves to block the communication between Kil''jaeden and Hellfire Peninsula.


    There is no definite evidence, but Azeroth suddenly sent a signal at this time, and Andrea speculated that there should be some unexpected incidents inside.


    With Jarod, Maiev and others sitting in Azeroth, there shouldn''t be any major problems that endanger the overall situation, but if something unexpected happens suddenly during the decisive battle on Hellfire Peninsula...


    "Danas, you lead the Alliance Expeditionary Force to the Dark Portal immediately, keep an eye on the situation at the gate, and report any problems as soon as possible."


    "If the portal of darkness suddenly reopens, be sure to stop the demons rushing out from the other side of the gate."


    "Yes! But..."


    Danas accepted the task reflexively, but his expression showed some hesitation.


    "The Dark Portal? It shouldn''t be able to be opened from the side of Azeroth, right?"


    Andrea narrowed his eyes and said, "From our point of view, it''s really impossible to do it, but the gate was originally built with fel energy. It''s hard to say whether Kil''jaeden would be able to build the gate when Gul''dan supervised it." What to leave behind. UU Reading "


    "Go, just in case, it''s best not to have such a thing, but once you are attacked from the rear without preparation..."


    Danas''s eyes froze, he was very clear about the consequences of that situation because he had been through battle for a long time.


    "Yes! Guaranteed to complete the task!"


    Illidan twitched the corners of his mouth and chuckled, "No wonder Tyrande will always be suppressed by you. It is really difficult for Tyrande to be cautious in planning for a rainy day."


    Andrea didn''t answer Illidan''s joke. Although he made targeted arrangements, the anxiety in his heart still hasn''t completely dissipated.


    ¡®When did Kil¡¯jaeden make arrangements for Azeroth, or¡­is this one of the hidden threads buried long ago? ''


    ''Who is the insider? The generals of the legion that Archimonde brought into Azeroth should all be wiped out, could it be...''


    Recalling Medivh who was possessed by Sargeras, Andrea touched his chin thoughtfully, "Is it the handwriting at that time? ''

 Chapter 643： "Surprise" at first sight

    There is no turning back when the bow is opened, no matter what tricks Kil''jaeden has done secretly, it can only be seen and done by now.


    He hurriedly took the flagship and led the fleet to Nasreza for rescue. Unfortunately, the planet was torn apart by Illidan, and the fleet suffered some losses as a result.


    Coupled with the haze and sense of threat he felt when contacting Sargeras, Kil''jaeden''s mood at this time can be said to coexist with anger and expectation.


    Needless to say the anger, the expectation comes from Velen.


    Before cutting off contact with Kruul, Kil''jaeden had already obtained important information from him.


    Velen also returned to Draenor with the Azeroth Expeditionary Force. The purpose should be to welcome back the naaru who have been guarding the three fortress cities conscientiously.


    It is difficult for outsiders to understand the complex relationship between Kil''jaeden and Velen, and even Archimonde, one of the three members of the ruling group, cannot understand Kil''jaeden''s obsession with Velen.


    Strictly speaking, Archimonde is actually the younger generation of Velen and Kil''jaeden. The last member of the original three-member ruling group was the former leader of the Arcane Academy, Sakir, and Archimonde''s mentor.


    At that time, Archimonde was not a reckless man who could only use power to crush him. As an apprentice, he used a sinister plan to plot against his mentor Sakir, luring him to be controlled by evil energy, and he walked on evil paths step by step .


    In the end, Thakir failed in the Eredar''s civil war, and his head full of fel energy was made into the most precious collection by Archimonde and displayed in his mansion.


    As a hero who personally suppressed the Sakir rebellion, Archimonde was elected as one of the members of the ruling group, and together with Velen and Kil''jaeden, he led the Eredar people to move forward.


    But Velen has always been wary of this up-and-coming colleague, always finding something odd in Thakir''s fall and death.


    Facts have proved that Archimonde was born with the potential to be seduced by dark forces. When Sargeras disguised himself as the Bronze Titan Prototype to persuade the Eredar, Archimonde was the first member of the ruling group to decide to join him .


    Because of his suspicion of Sargeras, Velen could not persuade Kil''jaeden and Archimonde to change their minds, and escaped from Argus at the last moment of the ruling group''s vote.


    Archimonde didn''t care about this, and one more Velen would give him one more competitor in the legion.


    However, Kil''jaeden, who has worked with Velen for tens of thousands of years, cannot tolerate his betrayal. For tens of thousands of years, fraudsters have been searching for Velen''s whereabouts. subordinate.


    Velen, who has the ability to predict, has turned danger into good fortune many times in crises, and Kil''jaeden''s anger is burning more and more vigorously under the catalysis of the obsession that has been unable to achieve it all year round.


    This time, he finally seized the opportunity and personally rushed to Draenor to capture the traitor who perfidiously escaped for tens of thousands of years.


    ¡­


    Velen is not ignorant of Kil''jaeden''s resentment towards him, but he has never regretted his original decision, even though he lost many important things because of it, including his wife and children who were too late to evacuate Argus.


    The cruelty and depravity of the Eredars after joining the Burning Legion gave Velen motivation and vigilance, allowing him to always pay attention to the development of the Draenei people. Because of the long-term practice of doing everything by themselves, the Draenei people are a little too dependent on his predictive ability.


    After Genidaar crashed into Draenor, Velen once lost the prophetic ability to guide the Draenei. It was not until then that he realized his mistake and established the Council of Bishops to make up for it. younger generation.


    Looking at the shattered Draenor sky with strange rosy light bands, Velen''s eyes shone with a strange light.


    "is coming."


    The slightly glowing eyes returned to their original state, and Velen solemnly reminded, "Kil''jaeden''s fleet is less than half a day''s voyage from Draenor, and we can start making final preparations."


    Andrea let out a long breath to adjust his emotions.


    The leaders of the various tribes around them also tensed their spirits. This time they are not fighting on the mainland of Azeroth, with the help of wilderness demigods and guardian dragons.


    To fight against Kil''jaeden, they can only rely on Draenor''s existing resources and their own abilities, and all those who are about to participate in the battle are under tremendous pressure.


    "let''s start."


    After adjusting his mood, Andrea said to Seles in a deep voice, "Activate the equipment leased to us by the Star Consortium and notify everyone to prepare for the decisive battle."


    With Andrea''s order issued, the entire Draenor began to move.


    Not just intelligent creatures moving on the surface of the broken Draenor, but literally, the entire "Draenor" moved.


    Today''s Draenor is already incomplete, the core of the planet was lost when Ner''zhul tore the world apart, and what floated in the universe was just the wreckage left by the original Draenor planet.


    While the wreckage remains stable for the time being, no one knows when it will suddenly fall apart or be destroyed by cosmic threats.


    These threats may be man-made, or they may be natural forces, such as meteorite rain and powerful solar storms and other disasters.


    The ethereal equipment buried in various parts of Draenor began to operate at full capacity, and the four elemental kings on the Throne of Elements in Nagrand felt something strange at the same time.


    Shattered Draenor''s energy is rapidly draining, not just the elements, but arcane, fel energy soaked into the earth, and all energies such as holy light and shadow.


    The gathered planetary energy was concentrated on the Hellfire Peninsula, and countless metal objects with strange shapes were erected on the barren land.


    These objects look very simple from the outside, only a base rooted in the earth and two symmetrical semicircular tubes separated from the middle.


    There are tens of thousands of identical objects densely distributed throughout the Hellfire Peninsula. With the injection of planetary energy, the central part of the semicircular tube began to flash with arcs of energy.


    These unknown objects are all weapons, defensive turrets for space battleships urgently deployed from other branches of the Star Consortium.


    Originally, these forts that had just been delivered were prepared by the node prince Haramad for himself, just in case of the worst situation.


    But the current crisis of the Netherstorm has long been resolved. UUReading Book After Andrea promised to pay the fee, Haramad sold these weapons to him smoothly.


    When all the defensive turrets buried in Hellfire Peninsula were fully charged and ready to fire, the ground of Draenor began to shake violently.


    The remaining planetary energy was greatly extracted, and this shattered territory began to enter the countdown to collapse.


    After the precise calculations of technicians such as Hattaru and Romul, Draenor will not be completely collapsed in a short time, but the time left for the desperate allied forces is definitely not too much.


    Andrea and the others, who were staring at the sky, finally saw the flickering green light of fel energy at the far end of the sky, and a whole fel energy fleet broke out of the state of warp speed and appeared over the Hellfire Peninsula.


    The cautious Kil''jaeden ordered to activate all the weapons at the moment the spaceship slowed down, but Draenor, who was more prepared, took the lead and gave the Burning Legion a disarm.


    Andrea raised his staff and pointed at the hundreds of fel warships in the sky, "Fire! You don''t need to save energy and the service life of your weapons. Hit them until they are scrapped!"

 Chapter 644： Fel Orc Garrosh

    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    Countless ethereal anti-aircraft turrets arranged like hedgehogs on the Hellfire Peninsula began to fire at the same time.


    The slender energy bombardment sprayed out from the center of the opened semi-circular tube, launching intensive bombardment from bottom to top like a reverse light rain.


    Kil''jaeden had indeed guessed that Draenor would be ready to "greet" him, but he hadn''t expected it to be so extreme.


    According to the last information sent by Kurul, the Azeroth Expeditionary Force only brought four small naaru frigates, and the entire fleet facing Kil''jaeden could only be crushed.


    The bombardment launched by extracting planetary energy has extremely strong penetrating power. The fel fleet had just escaped from the state of warp speed, and the weapons had just started to warm up before being bombarded by clusters.


    Countless dazzling light and shadow effects exploded in the sky like fireworks, which were the light of recoil caused by the energy bombardment hitting the shield of the fel battleship.


    The coalition soldiers operating the anti-aircraft turret have been ordered not to stop attacking for a moment until the turret is destroyed or its energy is exhausted.


    The technological level of the Ethereal is very high. Under the premise that the planet provides energy, their weapons can pose enough threats to the fel battleships of the Burning Legion.


    The shields of the legion battleships faded at a speed visible to the naked eye under the reduction of the bombardment all over the sky, but at the same time, the fel battleships survived the initial predicament of being attacked one-sidedly, and began to fight back with the weapons carried on the battleships.


    Beacon fires began to ignite everywhere on the Hellfire Peninsula, and the fel cannonballs would explode a huge gap when they fell into the ground, but the bombardment from both sides covered the entire sky, and more often the shells collided in the air, causing bursts of dazzling fireworks .


    Kil''jaeden''s flagship, the Deceiver, has thicker shields and fierce firepower than other warships. When the Aether''s bombardment collides with the Deceiver''s weapons, it is usually overwhelmed and routed.


    Most of the potholes in the ground of Hellfire Peninsula are the work of the Deceiver.


    "boom!"


    The energy barrier above the Hellfire Fortress was directly hit by the Deceiver''s secondary artillery attack, and the evil orc warlock who was drawing Magtheridon''s power to build a defense system in the basement spurted out a mouthful of blood at the same time.


    On the city wall, an unusually strong red-skinned evil orc grinned his fangs and looked at the battle in the sky, "Is this the battle against the Burning Legion? It''s simply devastating... When will it be our turn to dispatch?"


    Illidan patted the Fel Orc''s thick arm and comforted him, "Don''t worry, young Hellscream, there will be a chance, Kil''jaeden can''t always rely on confrontation to break through Draenor, after all, here is what he wants most." Sweet bait."


    Upon hearing this, Ishana accused angrily, "Illidan! Be respectful!"


    "No problem."


    "Sweet Bait" Velen smiled indifferently, and waved his hand to signal Ishana to back down.


    Velen, who has lived for tens of thousands of years, has a very rich life experience, and has already passed the stage of being provoked by words. Besides, although Illidan''s statement is relatively unflattering, it is the same in the final analysis.


    Andrea''s eyes narrowed, "Here we come, the Legion''s landing craft."


    The confrontation that lasted for nearly half an hour caused both sides to suffer considerable losses. More than 40% of the anti-aircraft turrets on the Hellfire Peninsula were paralyzed, and many fel battleships outside the atmosphere were also battered and crooked. abandoned in space.


    As the fire barrage thinned, the remaining legion warships dispatched death squads aboard landing craft, and began to forcibly land under artillery fire.


    Most of the landing craft were destroyed in mid-air, and smashed into the ground with black smoke, but some lucky ones escaped the barrage blockade in the sky.


    After landing on the ground, the demon in the landing craft immediately opened the hatch, inserted the fel beacon on the ground, and soon established a connection between the fleet and Hellfire Peninsula.


    Since the entire planet of Draenor was siphoned off by Andrea, the Burning Legion''s fel portals could only be powered by their ships.


    In order to support the operation of the portal, more energy of the fel battleship was allocated to the ground, and its own defense and counterattack were weakened to varying degrees.


    More battleships were destroyed as a result, and a lot of space junk was added to the space outside Draenor.


    This time, Kil''jaeden did not take command of the flagship as steadily as before. After the demons that broke into the Hellfire Peninsula gradually took shape, about two Kil''jaeden from Velengaard teleported from the flagship.


    The size of the eredar usually represents their great strength, and the overjoyed Archimonde can''t wait to maintain his maximum form at all times.


    But the more pragmatic Kil''jaeden is different. A big body means a big target. In today''s situation of heavy artillery fire, it is likely to become a living target for the enemy.


    Although Kil''jaeden was confident that the weapons of the ethereal spirits would not be able to penetrate his shield, in order to save more power to deal with Velen, he tried his best to avoid shelling that would consume the energy of the shield, and chose to use a more flexible stance land on the ground.


    As soon as he touched the land of Hellfire Peninsula, Kil''jaeden immediately understood where the energy of the opponent''s continuous shelling came from.


    "Are you desperate to extract the energy of the planet? Facing a powerful enemy like the Burning Legion, your awareness is pretty good."


    With Velen right in front of his eyes, Kil''jaeden''s heart was already burning with passion, but on the surface he still maintained his usual calm, personally commanding the demons who came out of the portal to encircle Hellfire Citadel.


    Illidan no longer had the cynical and charming smile of the past, and he patted the strong evil orc on the back with a serious expression.


    "Go, Territory Roar, the battle you''ve been waiting for is here."


    "Roar!"


    The red-skinned evil orc opened his mouth and let out a loud battle roar, raised his two-handed battle ax and strode towards the city wall.


    "Warsong Clan! Charge with me!"


    A group of the most radical evil orcs charged fiercely at the front line of the battlefield, fighting with the first demons that descended from the sky.


    Andrea looked at the powerful evil orc whom Illidan especially valued with a strange expression.


    ''Garrosh, I didn''t expect such a big change in his fate... But considering this guy''s single-minded mind, it doesn''t seem so strange. ''


    Just as Illidan expected, Garrosh has the potential to be stronger than other orcs. After being transformed into a fel orc, his strength has grown exponentially.


    Leading by example to return to Galadar to persuade, many members of the Warsong clan were attracted by his oath to gain great power and destroy the Burning Legion, UU Reading voluntarily left Galadar to become an evil orc.


    Although Dranosh and Jolin tried their best to stop them, the Warsong clan, which was born for war, still found a chance to leave the town under strict defense, and took away many young orcs from other clans by the way.


    The Warsong clan is the most valiant warrior among the orcs, and their bravery has been recognized by Illidan.


    Garrosh has not been a fel orc for a long time, his control of power is not perfect, and his brain is not very easy to use, but this does not prevent Garrosh from becoming a general that Illidan values.


    The young Hellscream lived up to Illidan''s trust. His bravery and skill in battle inspired the fellow demon orcs who fought with him. Even some of the night elves, who always pay attention to order and prohibition, were inspired by them.


    Andrea looked at the eager night elf soldiers behind him, and sighed in his heart, "Is this the impact of a vanguard general on morale?" There are advantages and disadvantages. ''


    Andrea turned her head to signal Tyrande. After receiving the signal, the high priest ordered loudly, "Followers of the Moon Goddess, it''s our turn to play. Don''t lose momentum to those red-skinned orcs!"

 Chapter 645： Kiljaedens Calculations

    Losses continued to mount on both sides as the aerial firefight continued.


    The fel battleships with shields suffered less damage than the countless forts on the Hellfire Peninsula. After most of the forts were destroyed, there were still more than thirty warships in the legion barely maintaining their combat effectiveness.


    At Kil''jaeden''s command, the fel warships poured their remaining energies onto Hellfire Citadel.


    The three naaru headed by Adal are not capable of frontal combat, but their support and defense capabilities are quite good.


    At the same time that the first layer of fel energy shield was penetrated, Magtheridon, who was continuously sucked blood and energy underground, was finally freed and died.


    The second layer of holy light barrier arranged by Naaru took over the defensive task, and the main artillery bombardment of the fel battleship was firmly blocked by the barrier above the castle. It won''t be broken so easily.


    While rubbing the big fireball with his hands to kill the enemy, Luo Ning reminded Andrea, "The anti-aircraft turret is almost completely destroyed, and the enemy still has remaining warships. Do you want to launch the next plan?"


    Andrea looked at the legion battleship floating outside the atmosphere, nodded and said, "Let''s get started, let Draenor play the last remaining heat."


    The ethereal equipment buried deep in the earth entered full speed, and Nagrand''s Throne of Elements began to shake violently and devastatingly.


    The movement on the Hellfire Peninsula is so obvious that even as far away as Nagrand, you can see the legion warships continuously bombarding the sky. Many Mag''har shamans instinctively came to the Throne of Elements to seek guidance from Godau and other elemental kings. .


    The elements of Draenor suffered a heavy blow as early as the rise of Gul''dan. Although they gradually recovered after the planet was shattered, their strength was much worse than that of Azeroth''s elemental kings.


    The earthquake on the Throne of Elements originated from the further intensified planetary energy absorption. The four elemental kings lost their self-forms one after another, and similar disasters once again befall Draenor.


    The Tiange Lake in the northern part of Galadar swelled, and the extinct volcano erupted again. The earthquake also hit, and the sky was full of storms.


    The Hellfire Peninsula was also affected by the bad weather, and violent thunderbolts fell from the sky indiscriminately.


    As the defending side, Draenor and Azeroth''s coalition forces are blocked by the defensive barrier maintained by the naaru.


    But the Burning Legion attacking the city had no defense, and suffered heavy losses in the thunderstorm.


    The terrified Mag''har orcs fled in panic amid the frequent natural disasters, and the rising waters of Skysong Lake began to flood the land of Gadaral.


    Dranosh protected Gaiaan''s grandmother to take refuge first, and Jolin commanded the army of Mag''har to help the people evacuate the towns that were flooded.


    Since the Naga settled in the Zangar Swamp, they drew water from all over the swamp and gathered it into the central lake to form the Coilfang Reservoir. The local residents believed that the Naga had destroyed the ecology of the Zangar Swamp, and they had always held a high regard for them. Strong hostility.


    The irony is that the major floods in Draenor have not affected the Zangarmarsh, and the water pumps arranged by the Naga in various places in the swamp have eliminated the floods invisible.


    In Draenor, where disasters are frequent, the Zangarmarsh occupied by Naga is the calmest area. Jolin had no choice but to lead the Mag''har to move into Zangarmarsh for temporary refuge.


    A large amount of extracted elemental power was gathered in Hellfire Citadel, transformed into energy, and injected into Illidan''s spoils brought back from Nathreza¡ªa super-large-caliber fel cannon as a trump card.


    The Dreadlord is often responsible for forging some powerful weapons in the Burning Legion. This artillery was originally prepared as a deadly weapon for the Legion to attack Azeroth, but it fell into the enemy''s hands because of Illidan''s sudden attack.


    With sufficient energy poured into it, the fel cannon entered an activated state, and the raised barrel pierced through the ceiling of the castle above, directly exposing it to the eyes of the Burning Legion and Kil''jaeden.


    Kil''jaeden was visibly taken aback when he saw the cannon, "Is that...the Planetary Destroyer built by Nathrezim?"


    Feeling the energy gathering in the cannon, Kil''jaeden''s expression changed, and he immediately ordered to the adjutant beside him, "Let the fleet spread out! The enemy''s shelling is about to start!"


    However, it was obviously too late to order to evade at this time, and Kil''jaeden did not expect that Illidan would find this weapon of mass destruction forged using the power of the earth''s core and buried deep in the ground before tearing apart Nasreza.


    "Pfft~"


    The bombardment from the Planet Destroyer was not a deafening explosion, but rather dull, but the destructive beam of fel energy ejected from the muzzle swept across a large number of fel energy battleships suspended in the universe in an instant.


    Even Kil''jaeden''s flagship Deceiver was affected a bit by this. Although it escaped a direct hit, under the impact of the exploded fel battleship wreckage, the Deceiver''s shield began to flicker violently. It will be overloaded and broken.


    The matter had already happened, and it was not Kil''jaeden''s style to be angry and regret later, he hooked his hand to the adjutant beside him with a gloomy face.


    "Talgath, it''s your turn to play, sneak into Hellfire Citadel to destroy the defensive barrier, and bring Velen out to me."


    The eyes of the eredar covered with ferocious bone spurs lit up, and he lowered his head respectfully to hide the cruel and excited smile on his face.


    "As ordered."


    "Remember." Kil''jaeden knew Targath very well, knew what he was thinking at this time, and deliberately reminded him, "I want to live, hold back my murderous intentions, and there will be opportunities to torture him slowly. "


    "yes!"


    After Talgath faded away, Kil''jaeden summoned another eredar.


    "Rakesh."


    "exist!"


    Kil''jaeden''s expression softened a lot as he looked at the eredar with scars all over his body, as if he was looking at his own nephew.


    "Your fateful moment has finally arrived, are you ready?"


    "Of course!" Lakish replied firmly, "I have been waiting for this moment, the moment to avenge that treacherous traitor!"


    "very good."


    Kil''jaeden smiled with satisfaction, a smile full of twisted vengeance.


    "Go, cooperate with Talgas, and I want to see the moment of Velen''s mental breakdown with my own eyes."


    After sending Lakish away, Kil''jaeden leaned on his throne and closed his eyes to meditate.


    ¡®It¡¯s about time for Azeroth to activate, right? ''


    ¡®Sargeras, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me this time. ''


    ¡­


    Azeroth, Nordrassil Canopy City Anarsis.


    Jarod, who was usually very calm, frowned rarely, and paced back and forth in his office quite agitatedly.


    "Report!"


    "Come in. UU Reading "


    An officer stepped back and walked in through the gate, and reported in a fast voice, "Marshal Shadowsong, there is no way to recover. The Dark Portal has activated and may open the teleportation channel to Draenor at any time."


    "yes¡­"


    When the end came, Jarod calmed down instead.


    "What''s the situation in the cursed land? Can the alliance break through the defenses of the Thunder King and the Blackrock orcs?"


    The officer shook his head, "Unfortunately, I''m afraid we won''t be able to do it in a short time. Those orcs are no longer in their weak state, they are as excited as if they had been injected with chicken blood, and the green skin on their bodies has a tendency to turn red."


    Jarod rubbed the center of his brows with a headache, "I''m careless, I didn''t expect Sargeras to leave behind Garona."


    After weighing the pros and cons, Garrod finally ordered firmly, "I can''t control this much anymore, I will dispatch with the Second Flying Fleet! Go to the cursed land as quickly as possible to break through the enemy''s defense!"

 Chapter 646： The Dark Portal Reopens

    Not only Garrod, but even Andrea was completely unexpected.


    At that time, he relieved Garona of the deep spiritual suggestion given by Gul''dan. No one expected that when Sargeras fought Garona and the others in Karazhan, he took the opportunity to bury his control in the depths of Garona''s soul.


    Over the years, because Sargeras hadn''t remotely detonated the mind control, Garona herself didn''t know about it, and she had been silently guarding the vicinity of the Wrynn royal family.


    Anduin Lothar died half a year ago, and Archbishop Benedictus and King Lane, who was also very old, presided over his funeral in person.


    The old friend passed away, and King Ryan, who was sad for the death of the rabbit and the fox, took the initiative to retire after finishing the funeral, preparing to hand over the throne to the fully grown prince Varian.


    While the Stormwind Kingdom was busy holding the new king''s enthronement ceremony, Garona, who was hiding in the dark, suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Having experienced being suggested by spirits, she is very sensitive to her mental state, and the whispers from the depths of her soul are gradually affecting her thinking.


    In order to avoid hurting the Stormwind Kingdom again, Garona endured the discomfort and fled into the forest.


    Although she tried her best to get rid of the control that came from nowhere, but the other party''s mental power was too strong, and in the end Garona fell in despair.


    Her soul was suppressed to the depths of her body, and she watched as unknown beings controlled her body and ran around, contacting the Blackstone and Thunder King clans who had been hiding in the Blackstone Tower for many years.


    Garona''s eloquent body persuaded Rend and Fenris to sneak them into a rotting swamp in the southern part of the Blasted Lands.


    Garona''s soul looked in horror at the giant beast that came out of the cave¡ªthe abyss lord.


    Garona knew what a pit lord meant to an orc.


    Sure enough, Red and Fenris have never let go of their hatred of the Alliance and their extravagant hopes of rebuilding the old tribe.


    Under the temptation of "Garona", they drank the blood of the abyss lord without much hesitation, not only regaining the powerful power they once had, but even surpassing it.


    Instead, their body color began to change subtly, from green to red.


    After many years of peace, the Stormwind Kingdom, which was busy with enthronement ceremonies, was a little careless about the border area. Black Stone and Thunder King orcs took the opportunity to complete their assembly and transformation.


    The orcs unexpectedly broke through the Fortress, which was getting weaker and weaker every year, and blocked the entrance to the cursed land from the Swamp of Sorrows.


    According to the guidance of "Garona", the orc warlocks tried to reactivate the gate from the side of Azeroth through the backdoor program preset by Kil''jaeden in the portal.


    The Mad Thunder King and the Blackrock Orcs used captured Alliance soldiers as living sacrifices, sending them to the Dark Portal to power the portal.


    Varian, who had just ascended the throne, had no time to display his ambitions, and the emergency military situation from the Swamp of Sorrows dealt a heavy blow to the new king.


    Varian gathered the elite soldiers of the Seventh Legion of the Stormwind Kingdom as quickly as possible, handed them over to Gavin Rad to lead them, and sent troops to the cursed land in an attempt to end the rebellion of the orcs.


    But as soon as they played against each other, the experienced Gavin Ladd immediately realized that something was wrong.


    The fighting power of these orcs is much stronger than the last time they fought, even better than in the first war of orcs.


    Thanks to Gavin Lard being cautious enough not to adopt an aggressive offensive strategy.


    Realizing that he had misjudged the combat power of the orcs, he immediately switched the formation of balanced offense and defense to defensive, and at the same time conveyed the latest information to King Varian who was sitting in the rear.


    After receiving Varian''s urgent summoning order, countries in the alliance sent reinforcements to Stormwind City to assemble.


    However, the orcs, who occupy the advantageous location of the Fortress, stubbornly blocked the alliance army. The remnants of the legion who had been hiding in the rotting swamp in the southwest of the cursed land took the opportunity to flock to the Dark Portal, speeding up the progress of opening the door together with the orc warlocks.


    ¡­


    "Fire!"


    Garrod personally led the expedition, and the Second Flying Fleet, which had just finished changing its outfit, poured artillery fire wildly at the demon army camp in front of the Dark Gate from above the Blasted Lands.


    The number of demons hiding in Azeroth was small, and the night elves fired from the air to beat them back.


    Knowing that they couldn''t escape, these demons took the initiative to sacrifice their lives to speed up the opening of the Dark Portal.


    At the same time, Danas, who was guarding the Dark Portal on Draenor''s side, was in a heavy mood.


    "Sure enough, the Chancellor Moon Shadow has said it right, Kurdran! Let your Griffin Rider go and send the situation here back to Hellfire Citadel!"


    Kurdran nodded solemnly and said, "Skalei is the fastest, I''ll run there myself."


    The portals of darkness on both sides gradually completed the coordination, and Danas and Jarod looked worriedly at the interstellar portals on their respective sides that were recovering.


    Nawaz, who had just been transferred back from Northrend, patted his forehead irritably, "Marshal Shadowsong, the demons are basically cleared, but the gate has already started to operate, what should we do now? Destroy it?"


    "No, according to the suggestion of the high-level elf magister, attacking the space gate that is in a coherent state may cause serious consequences, and may even tear Azeroth apart."


    Garald took a deep breath to keep himself calm, "Don''t panic, General Nawaz, first airdrop troops to guard the Dark Portal, and do a good job of defending the side of Draenor. I will lead the flying fleet to Fort Watch to defeat the orcs first." tenacity."


    "Obey!"


    ¡­


    "The portal of darkness is about to open?!"


    Tyrande, who was commanding the battle, widened her eyes, and subconsciously turned her head to look at Andrea, who was frowning.


    "I didn''t expect to be hit by what you said..."


    Andrea laughed and cried, "I''d rather think too much. Although I don''t know what Kil''jaeden''s plan is, we must focus most of our attention on the frontal battlefield now. I''m afraid the fraudster will soon go into battle himself."


    After pondering for a while, Andrea ordered the Wildhammer High Lord who rushed to report, "Kurdran, return to the Dark Portal as soon as possible, and guard the portal with Danas."


    "The opening of the Dark Portal has advantages and disadvantages for us. I was still worried about how to send the native race of Draenor out of this world that is about to collapse, but now it seems that I don''t need to worry about it."


    "Priest Ishana, you are most familiar with the various races of Draenor, and this task is entrusted to you."


    "After Danas confirmed the safety of the gate, organize the refugees to enter Azeroth through the Dark Portal in an orderly manner."


    "yes!"


    Almost at the same time as the warning came from the Dark Portal, a **** Eredar shouted arrogantly under the castle.


    "Traitor Velen! Come out and answer!"


    Tamara, the prophet''s assistant, was out of breath for a while, and almost cursed back on the spot, but was stopped by Velen.


    "Don''t worry, the Burning Legion actually has the intention to talk. This kind of situation is very rare. Go and see what he has to say."


    Andrea thought the same way, and followed Velen to the top of the city.


    The Eredar with a hammer and a shield in his hand immediately taunted Velen loudly after seeing Velen, "Isn''t this the great prophet, did you expect to be besieged in this lonely city today?"


    Hammering his chest hard, the Eredar introduced himself loudly, "I am Lakish, the terminator of your fate, and I will take you back to Lord Kil''jaeden for slow torture."


    Velen ignored Lakish''s provocation, but stroked his beard in confusion, "Rakesh... this word means butcher in Eredan, why would someone choose this name?"


    ¡®Rakesh? ''


    Andrea touched his chin, he always felt as if he had heard this name somewhere.


    ¡®It seems that there is no relevant information in the Draenor and Outland homework prepared earlier. ''


    An uneasy premonition suddenly appeared in his heart, and Andrea took a step back temporarily, pulling up the shadow curtain to cover his figure.


    Let Lakish spout trash talk to Velen in every possible way in the city, and Andrea took out the memo on the spot and looked through the entries related to the Eredars.


    "Yes! Uh?"


    Looking at the description under Lakish''s entry in disbelief.


    "The Prophet Velen was lost in Argus'' son. After being captured by Kil''jaeden, he underwent brainwashing and transformation. He was full of hatred for Velen and died in the version 7.0 Legion''s suicide plan to attack the Exodar."


    ¡®Son of Velen? ! ''

 Chapter 647： good old mans wrath

    Andrea looked up at Velen in surprise. At this moment, a look of hesitation appeared on the face of the Prophet. The connection from blood made him subconsciously feel that the other party was very kind.


    "boom!"


    There was a sudden explosion sound from the lower level of Hellfire Citadel, and the holy light shield maintained by the naaru also began to fluctuate.


    When Andrea removed the Shadow Curtain, Leticia hurried over to report the situation after receiving relevant information.


    "Andrea, some demons have sneaked into the fortress and are wreaking havoc near the cannon. The explosion just now affected Adal and the others."


    Looking worriedly at Velen and Lakish in the city, Andrea ordered Leticia, "Letty, you immediately take people to the lower floors to check and deal with the turmoil in the city, and be vigilant."


    After sending Leticia away, Andrea rested her chin on her hand and thought in confusion, ''How did the devil pass through the barrier of holy light? ''


    When Leticia led nearly a hundred sentries to the lower level, a small group of eredar assassins were fighting the draenei guards guarding the naaru.


    "Shoot the arrows! Clean up these assassins!"


    Once the thief shows up, if he can''t kill the enemy in a burst as soon as possible and then sneak again, it is easy to be counter-killed by the opponent if the stamina is insufficient.


    When Leticia gave the order to release the arrow, she put an anti-invisibility illuminating arrow on the bowstring and shot it out.


    The extremely strong warm light completely illuminated the lower hall, and some eredar assassins who were still lurking were illuminated from the shadows by the light.


    "die!"


    The moon wheel thrown by Leticia was aimed at these old hideouts. In just a few minutes, the sentries cleared out the assassins in the hall.


    Before Leticia breathed a sigh of relief, Adal first gave a warning, "General Moonsong, please be careful, the leader of these assassins is still alive, he left this group of subordinates to restrain us, and he disappeared."


    Leticia''s heart tightened, there was no room to hide in the hall under the influence of the flares, which meant...


    "Tune the tiger away from the mountain?!"


    ¡­


    Velen''s mind was getting more and more in a trance, and his prophetic ability was giving him hints, but he subconsciously refused to believe his guess.


    Velen, who was staggering a little, leaned against the city wall and stared blankly at the mocking Lakish, his steady hands began to tremble slightly.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s impossible, they died in Argus a long time ago, it¡¯s impossible to survive! ''


    Andrea was hesitating whether to remind Velen of the truth, and he vaguely felt that the mood under the calm face of the prophet was not stable.


    "Ok?"


    As a demigod of light and darkness, Andrea is very sensitive to fluctuations in shadow power within a certain range.


    An undetectable shadow was rapidly approaching Velen using techniques such as shadow steps. Andrea squinted his eyes, and stepped heavily on the ground with his left foot.


    "Boom!"


    An eredar holding two knives was jolted out of the shadows by Andrea, who was struggling to slash the blades at the distracted Velen.


    Before he succeeded, he was disturbed by the sudden messy thoughts in his mind, and he was still unable to make the movements he wanted.


    "Humph!"


    The cold snort coming from reaching out his hand intensified the intensity of the mental attack in his brain, the assassin leader with bone spurs all over his body shook, and fell limply to the ground.


    He stepped on the head of the assassin leader who was still unable to move freely, and the back of his head hit the ground of the city wall with a crisp sound.


    "Lie down, or I won''t guarantee your safety."


    Awakened by the movement behind him, Velen finally woke up from his confusion.


    "You are¡­"


    Velen saw the clue in the familiar face of the immobile eredar, the usually gentle face gradually showing anger.


    "Talgas?!"


    Andrea poked Targas on the forehead with the tail of his staff, and looked at the angry Velen in confusion.


    "Prophet, do you know him?"


    "Hehe~ I know, of course I know!"


    Velen took a deep breath, barely controlling his unstable emotions.


    "He used to be my most trusted lieutenant. Before I escaped from Argus, I entrusted my family to Targas and asked him to bring my wife and children to the evacuation location to meet up, but this scum! He...cough~"


    Next, there is no need for the emotional Velen to explain in detail. Since Targath joined the camp of the Burning Legion, it proves that he has betrayed Velen''s trust.


    Andrea looked up at Lakish who was looking anxious below the city, and a hint of understanding flashed in his eyes.


    ¡®So that¡¯s the case, is it a series of tricks? ''


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go to the lower level to check it myself, otherwise the prophet who was in a trance might die. ''


    Leticia rushed up from the lower floor in a hurry, and finally breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the eredar trampled by Andrea.


    Andrea comforted Leticia with a smile, looked at Talgas who was grinning at his feet and wanted to speak, and unblocked his language.


    "Fuck you Velen, you sonless coward, perfidious eunuch, Kil''jaeden will..."


    Andrea stomped Talgas into the ground of the city wall again with a blank expression, "Okay, you better shut up."


    "Prophet, how to deal with this guy?"


    Velen looked at Lakish in the city with a complicated expression on his face. He was as smart as him. As long as he sorted out the messy thoughts in his heart, he quickly understood Kil''jaeden''s plan and naturally confirmed Lakish''s identity.


    "Snapped!"


    Velen, who always showed kindness and benevolence, smashed the prophet''s staff on Talgath''s head without hesitation, and Talgath, whose brain was **** and bloody, died on the spot.


    "Uh~"


    Andrea and Leticia looked at Velen who was trying to calm down his breathing in surprise, and Andrea subconsciously held Targas''s soul that was trying to escape.


    After a while, Velen bowed his head bitterly, "...Sorry, I lost my composure."


    "where."


    Andrea gently supported Velen, "The hatred of killing his wife is irreconcilable, and the Prophet''s willingness to give him a happy life is already considered cheap for him."


    Velen heard some voices from Andrea''s tone, and looked at Lakish under the city wall and sighed.


    "It seems that you have already guessed it... Yes, Lakish should be my poor son."


    Leticia''s eyes couldn''t help but widen. She first glanced at the tough eredar general who was covered in scars all over the city, and then carefully sized up the gentle and refined Velen.


    Noticing Leticia''s bright eyes, Velen shook his head with a wry smile and said, "It''s all from tens of thousands of years ago, let''s talk about the details later."


    A highly compressed veil of holy light was sent to purify Targas'' sinful soul, and Velen looked at Lakish who was jumping up and down trying to attract his attention with a distressed expression.


    "The question now is, what do we do with Kil''jaeden''s plot."


    Kil''jaeden''s plan has been obvious so far. On the one hand, he sent Lakish to attract Velen''s attention, hoping to cause the father and son to fight each other, and on the other hand, he let Talgath launch a sneak attack while Velen was in a trance.


    If everything really went according to his plan, even if UU Reading Velen didn''t have a mental breakdown because of Lakish''s death, he would be assassinated by Talgas and take his life.


    It is impossible for Velen to attack Lakish. Andrea thought about it, and launched the shadow shuttle to the city.


    Before Lakish and the demons around him could react in time, Andrea drew a large-scale light blade with his right hand to clear the field, and at the same time cast a spell with his left hand to lock Lakish firmly with the chain of light.


    A large wave of highly compressed fel energy light bombs suddenly hit from an extremely long distance, and Andrea hurriedly grabbed Lakish and escaped into the shadow space, and was already more than ten meters away when he reappeared.


    Lakish''s original position was covered and baptized by a round of saturated firepower, and both the enemy and the enemy within a certain range were completely gasified.


    Andrea stared at the direction of the fel light bombs and squinted his eyes, "This kind of high-intensity attack...Kil''jaeden? ''


    After the opponent''s sneak attack failed, he did not take any further action. Andrea looked at Lakish, who was struggling desperately in his hands, with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Come on, little butcher, I''ll take you to see Dad."

 Chapter 648： Crashed Draenor

    Andrea didn''t know if Lakish, who had been brainwashed and distorted his three views since he was a child, could be saved. After throwing him to Velen, he stopped thinking about this issue. After all, this is someone else''s family business.


    Kil''jaeden''s assassination plan failed, and he quickly changed his mind.


    The gate to Azeroth has been opened, and Kil''jaeden is no longer sitting firmly in the rear to strategize.


    The legion demons who besieged Hellfire Citadel circled around Hellfire Citadel like the water flowing around the stones in the river, aiming at the Dark Portal at the east end of the Road of Glory.


    And Kil''jaeden himself led his own guards to personally attack Hellfire Citadel.


    The large-scale fel energy storm that had been a small test before appeared again at the top of the city, and had a fierce collision with the holy light barrier arranged by Naaru.


    The scattered fel energy **** are like countless small carnivores, sticking to the edge of the holy light barrier and nibbling ferociously. Andrea and others can clearly see that the holy light barrier began to flicker unstable.


    Andrea raised the Staff of Ghanir, injected his power into the barrier, and tried his best to help the naaru resist Kil''jaeden''s attack.


    "Illidan! Put down that giant cannon, let him shoot him first!"


    "Don''t order me! I''m not your subordinate!"


    Although Illidan is still rebellious and stubborn, he is also well aware of the crisis of the current situation, so he manipulates the Planetary Destroyer to slowly level the angle of elevation.


    The giant cannon that almost wiped out the legion''s fleet with one blow began to charge again, and as the ground on the edge of the Hellfire Peninsula collapsed, the crazily extracted planetary energy completed the charge for the Planet Destroyer.


    Kil''jaeden, who was locked on by the giant cannon, felt a sense of crisis in his heart, and immediately began to deploy defensive measures after confirming that avoiding was useless.


    Before the cannon was fired, three huge siege hellfires descended from the sky.


    Three hellfires lined up in front and back to block the shooting trajectory of the planet destroyer. At the same time, Kil''jaeden summoned several strangely shaped stone pillars from the unknown space, and surrounded himself in the center of these stone pillars.


    The eredar guards beside Kil''jaeden screamed as life energy was extracted, and high-quality fel energy was injected into the formation of stone pillars, and the seemingly weak defensive magic formation quickly took shape.


    "Pfft~"


    Almost at the moment when the Planetary Destroyer fired, the three specially modified defensive hellfires were superimposed with the impact of the shelling.


    After only blocking the shelling for less than three seconds, the three solid siege hellfires were vaporized by the light beams, and the powerful shelling bombarded Kil''jaeden''s defensive magic circle heavily.


    Fel energy from the same source collided on the Hellfire Peninsula, and cracks appeared under the ground where Kil''jaeden was standing under the violent recoil.


    During the continuous earthquake, Seres, who had just been teleported to the top of the city, barely held on to the city wall to stabilize her body.


    "Andrea, you can''t continue to extract energy, or this broken land will collapse before the evacuation is complete!"


    Of course, Andrea also saw the current tragedy of Draenor. The boundless dark universe can be seen directly under the cracked earth, and the demons and coalition soldiers swallowed by the cracks in the earth are rising sharply.


    Even the solid Hellfire Citadel began to collapse, and the destruction of Draenor has entered the countdown.


    "Ceres, you and the high priest of Tyrande are in charge of commanding all the defenders inside and outside the city to board and evacuate."


    The main force of the Burning Legion gave up attacking Hellfire Citadel and accelerated towards the Dark Portal, trying to break through the defense of the Alliance Expeditionary Force before Draenor collapsed.


    Hellfire Citadel, and even the entire collapsing Draenor have lost their strategic significance, and continuing to defend is just a waste of life.


    Seles asked nervously, "What about you? You don''t want to stay here and die with Kil''jaeden, do you?"


    "how is this possible."


    Andrea pretended to be relaxed and smiled, "I have tested it in advance on the way back from the void storm. The body of a demigod can survive in the universe for a period of time."


    "I, Illidan and the Prophet will stay to buy you time."


    "This time the Burning Legion lost many generals and countless demon soldiers. Counting the losses that Archimonde suffered when he invaded Azeroth, even if Sargeras wanted to revive them, it would take a lot of time. .¡±


    Andrea''s feet stood firmly on the city wall as if they were rooted. Keep an eye on Kil''jaeden, who holds out under the bombardment of the Planet Destroyer.


    "The strategic goal of our expedition to Draenor has been achieved. After a long period of time, the Legion will no longer be able to launch a large-scale attack on Azeroth. Next..."


    As the energy of the planet was gradually exhausted, the intensity of the planetary destroyer''s bombardment was gradually decreasing. Illidan also gave up control of the giant cannon and flapped his wings to fly to the city wall.


    "Clang!"


    With the Twin Blades of Azzinoth ready for battle, the demon hunter added with a smirk, "Just buy time to escape from Kil''jaeden, right?"


    Velen stretched out his hand to gently caress the unconscious Lakish''s forehead, closed his eyes and adjusted his emotions, and the previous hesitation and confusion quickly dissipated.


    When he stood up again, the Prophet stood beside Andrea and Illidan firmly with his staff.


    "Madame Seles, Lakish will be handed over to you, please bring him back to Azeroth, don''t worry, we will follow later."


    "Crack!"


    There was an unpleasant sound of cracking from the foundation of Hellfire Citadel. Seres didn''t have any more time to hesitate, she gritted her teeth, she turned her head firmly, and started building the teleportation array with Ronin and Osar.


    "Andrea, I believe you, Sister Shandris and Aurora are still waiting for you in Azeroth, you must come back smoothly!"


    Andrea didn''t shift his eyes in any way, and gave a thumbs up behind him with a smile, "No problem, let''s go!"


    "Shua!"


    With the launch of the teleportation array of the three high-level mages, the barrier of holy light covering the top of Hellfire Citadel finally disappeared, leaving only three demigods standing on the top of the broken castle, and the four naaru spaceships started Accelerate towards the Dark Portal.


    "drink!"


    The gradually weakening energy bombardment of the planet destroyer finally completely dissipated under Kil''jaeden''s rage.


    Kil''jaeden, whose face was covered with sweat, was a bit embarrassed. In order to survive this round of unavoidable locked bombardment, he really expended a lot of strength.


    "boom!"


    The Hellfire Citadel was swept away by the aftermath when Kil''jaeden shook off the last remaining attack, and began to fall into the universe along the cracks in the ground, and the Planet Destroyer, which had lost its energy, also disappeared in the castle''s collapse.


    Kil''jaeden''s face was not so pretty, but his eyes were fixed on Velen with a frenzied brilliance.


    "Velen! You finally dare to stand up to me!"


    Velen, who was floating above the Broken Earth with his two companions, was silent for a moment before replying, "I just did what I thought was right, and I haven''t regretted it until today."


    "Ha ha!"


    An excited and cruel smile appeared on Kil''jaeden''s face, "Can you tell this to your wife and children with a clear conscience, and to those people who trusted you? Traitor!"


    "I am not a traitor!"


    Velen, who has always been gentle, scolded angrily, "It is you and Archimonde who betrayed our people and Argus!"


    "I warned you again and again to be careful of Sargeras'' rhetoric, but what happened in the end!"


    "Our hometown, Argus, has become the Devil''s Nest! Our people have become the accomplices of the Burning Legion in destroying the universe. Is this the glory you want!"


    "Hmph!" Kil''jaeden twitched his lips. "It''s useless to talk too much. From now on, I want you to see for yourself what great achievements the people you once betrayed can achieve. Let your lip service stop here!"


    Illidan sneered and lowered his body weight. "After all, you still want to fight, Kil''jaeden, your nonsense has increased."


    Kil''jaeden opened his hands, and countless small **** of fel light emerged in the dark universe.


    "Come on! Since you voluntarily stay behind, let me take this opportunity to extinguish the last light and hope of Azeroth and the entire universe!"


    "The Darkness of Thousand Souls!"

 Chapter 649： Inside and outside the door

    The violent energy collision accelerated the shattering of Draenor. Not only the Hellfire Peninsula, but also all remaining areas of Draenor entered the countdown to destruction under the endless invasion of natural disasters.


    The water accumulated in the Coilfang Reservoir flowed into the dark void with the collapse of the Zangar Marsh. Vashj led the Naga to escape from the important lake in the swamp. Khadgar, who had already prepared, had led the refugees from Shattrath to wait by the lake. .


    Seeing the brown-skinned orcs following Khadgar, Vashj frowned slightly, "Why are these orcs here? Are you a gift to Lord Kil''jaeden?"


    Khadgar launched a large teleportation array, and shouted loudly, "I don''t have time to explain to you in detail now, go in! According to the agreement, we will evacuate here first and then talk about other things!"


    Most of the selected races were uniformly transferred to the vicinity of the Dark Portal, and under the arrangement of Ishana, they went to Azeroth through the Dark Portal in an orderly manner.


    The Azeroth coalition led by Tyrande is tenaciously defending against the attack of the demon army, buying more time for the evacuation of Draenor.


    However, at this time, the other side of the Dark Portal is also facing a crisis.


    The evil orc, whose body was almost completely red, was frantically attacking the defense line that Nawaz had set up in front of the portal of darkness.


    The second flying fleet led by Jarod has been hovering over the heads of these orcs to attack, but the fearless orcs completely ignored the countless bombardments that exploded in the army formation, and rushed towards the gate of darkness regardless.


    In order to avoid being accidentally injured by the indiscriminate shelling from the air, the alliance army following the orcs stopped on the high ground in front of the huge crater of the Dark Portal with a confused face.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Varian, who had just arrived at the front line, muttered to himself in confusion, "What the **** did these orcs get beaten to? Why did they go crazy and want to enter the Dark Portal?"


    Niyana, who was following the alliance army, sensed the strange aura nearby, and suddenly narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Maybe, someone deceived them with some kind of bait like a castle in the air..."


    "Boom!"


    The moment the staff hit the ground, the golden gemstone inlaid on the top of Niyana''s staff suddenly shone brightly.


    Most of the unsuspecting alliance leaders were blinded by the golden light and temporarily lost their eyesight.


    "Uh!"


    A muffled groan came from behind Varian when he closed his eyes on guard. The battle-hardened King Varian tensed up, subconsciously turning around and swinging the two swords in his hands.


    "clang!"


    There was a crisp impact sound, and Varian''s double swords were blocked by Niyana''s staff made of Nordrassil branches.


    "Don''t worry, King Varian, I''ve got the assassin down."


    As the effect of the glare dissipated, Varian and others gradually recovered their vision.


    What appeared in front of them was a female orc with light green skin. Her hands holding the dagger were tightly bound together by a ring of light and raised above her head, and all joints of her body were also locked by similar light rings, making her unable to move.


    "You are¡­"


    Varian looked at this female orc who seemed to have been a little surprised, "Garona the half-orc?"


    At this time, Garona''s eyes were blood red, and the tyranny and killing intent overflowing from her body made people shudder.


    Niyana tapped the golden gem at the top of the staff lightly on Garona''s forehead, but the seemingly weak force caused Garona to let out a scream that didn''t sound like a human voice.


    "this¡­"


    Varian looked at the dignified Niyana with a dazed expression, and asked in a low voice to a middle-aged general beside him, "Bovar, isn''t this lady ambassador a civil servant? How does it look..."


    The Duke of Fortagan smiled wryly and shook his head, "Your Majesty, have you forgotten the report submitted by Mathias before? I am afraid that the Starstreak Ambassador is not a simple civil servant."


    Varian nodded thoughtfully, "Forget it, I''ll talk about this later."


    Garona''s screams began to subside, and the blood in her eyes gradually dissipated.


    "Ahem!"


    Coughing violently a few times, Garona said in a hoarse voice, "I finally regained control of my body..."


    "Sure enough." Niyana sighed softly, "I wonder why you, who have been guarding the royal family of Wrynn, suddenly behaved so abnormally. It turns out that someone has taken control of your body."


    Varian froze for a moment, "To protect the royal family of Wrynn?"


    "cough~"


    Mathias in the shadow suddenly reminded in a low voice, "Your Majesty, I will explain to you later."


    Varian nodded unobtrusively, and looked solemnly at Garona who was moving her body.


    "Garona the half-orc, please explain to us the cause and effect in detail. Did you lure the orc to open the Dark Gate?"


    ¡­


    On the side of the Dark Portal in Draenor, the refugees are evacuating in an orderly manner, and the demonic attack that is close at hand makes the refugees frightened.


    If it weren''t for the Aldo guards led by Ishana to maintain order, the place would have been in chaos at this time.


    The disintegration of Hellfire Peninsula is accelerating under the influence of violent energy fluctuations in the distance. Although Ishana is anxious in her heart, she must suppress her emotions right now and try to let as many people as possible escape through the Dark Portal.


    The Thunder King and the Blackstone orcs on the opposite side of the door frantically wanted to rush in, but the Mag''har refugees on the other side of the door were anxious to escape from their uninhabitable hometown.


    The two sides finally met in the cursed land of Azeroth. Dranosh saw the opponent''s red skin immediately raised the weapon in his hand, and the anger on his face also soared rapidly.


    "wait!"


    Jorin stopped the furious Dranosh, and he frowned and observed these evil orcs.


    "No, these evil orcs are not the ones we saw in Draenor. If you look closely, their undiscolored skin is not brown, but green."


    Jolin''s reminder made Dranosh calm down, and he put down the battle ax in his hand in confusion, "What''s the matter with these evil orcs? Is red painting popular now? Can this increase the speed of movement by three times?"


    "I don''t know." Jolin raised his eyes and looked at the flying battleship that was continuously bombarding in the sky. "This is not what we should be concerned about right now."


    "Our people need a new soil for survival, so don''t impulsively clash with the native races of Azeroth."


    Dranosh is not the hot-headed Garrosh, UU reading www. uukanshu.com knew that he had made a mistake in his judgment, so he quickly sorted out his mood.


    "I know, we can only be human beings with our tails between our legs for the time being, and I won''t do anything casually."


    At the same time, Varian and others learned the whole story from Garona, and the leaders of the alliance frowned.


    Queen Calia, who had completed the enthronement ceremony, said thoughtfully, "In other words, it is likely that the demon king Sargeras is controlling your thoughts?"


    "Since that''s the case, why didn''t he make a more careful plan, and just rudely asked you to persuade the Thunder King and the Blackrock orcs to open the Dark Gate, but he no longer cared about the follow-up progress?"


    Garona shook her head and said, "I don''t know, but I always feel that Sargeras didn''t pay much attention to Azeroth''s plan this time. Obviously, he didn''t pay as much attention to the time when Medivh was possessed."


    "Everyone." Niyana looked in the direction of the Dark Portal and reminded, "My mentor is a master of spiritual defense. You can wait for him to come back and explore these questions slowly. Please see."


    Looking in the direction guided by Niyana''s staff, Varian and the others discovered the brown-skinned Mag''har orcs among countless strange-looking races.


    "Another orc!"


    Muradin exchanged his warhammer and ax in displeasure, "It seems that we have a new job."


    "No, wait."


    Gelbin Mekkatorque looked at the group of orcs thoughtfully, "Is it my illusion? These orcs don''t have any tyrannical aura of evil orcs, and they seem to give off a... simple and honest feeling?"

 Chapter 650： Kiljaeden

    When Azeroth was accepting the refugees evacuated by Norano, the ground near Hellfire Citadel had completely collapsed, and the air in Draenor was rapidly draining from the torn ground, and the huge suction force from the universe accelerated the collapse speed.


    There was a complete vacuum over Hellfire Citadel, but this did not affect the two sides who were fighting.


    After Andrea''s personal test, after entering the demigod level, he can survive in the universe without breathing to a limited extent.


    Different from simply holding your breath, the demigod completely shields the impact of losing air.


    But the countless strange rays in the universe cannot be completely filtered by the body of the demigod. Living in the universe with an unprotected body for a long time is likely to be affected by unknown influences and produce strange mutations.


    As for the consequences of the mutation, Andrea didn''t know, and didn''t want to know, he just wanted to end the battle in the shortest possible time, and escape back to Azeroth before Draenor completely collapsed.


    Kil''jaeden, who managed to catch up with Velen, couldn''t let go of this excellent opportunity, as soon as he made a move, it was his special skill, the darkness of a thousand souls.


    Countless **** of fel energy swept towards the three of them like green hailstones.


    Although Velen''s combat power is very strong, his strength is not attack, but support and defense similar to Naaru.


    Using the boost effect of the prophet''s staff, the solid golden barrier enveloped the three of them in a small area.


    The ball of light from the darkness of a thousand souls "cracked" on the barrier, and it seemed that it could not break through Velen''s defense in a short time.


    However, it can be seen from Velen''s dignified face that defending against Kil''jaeden''s attack is not as easy as it appears.


    Illidan has never been a character who likes to be passive and defensive. After Andrea quietly opened the passage to the shadow world, the two immediately got in through the passage.


    When they reappeared, they were already behind Kil''jaeden, and Illidan was the first to launch a silent surprise attack on Kil''jaeden wielding the double blades of Azzinoth.


    Sound cannot be transmitted in a vacuum, and the three cannot communicate through words during battle.


    But this is not difficult for Andrea, he used himself as a router in a flash of inspiration, and Velen and Illidan are connected to a small-scale LAN like authorized wifi users.


    "Illidan, don''t be too aggressive, cooperate!"


    "Tsk! Who cares about you."


    Facts have proved that a lone wolf assault cannot pose a sufficient threat to Kil''jaeden.


    Even though it took a lot of strength to block the planetary destruction cannon, Kil''jaeden''s combat effectiveness did not decline like a cliff.


    Sensing the killing intent from behind, the Trickster pretended to be ignorant, and when Illidan''s attack was about to hit, Kil''jaeden''s figure turned into an afterimage and dissipated.


    Kil''jaeden, who appeared from the side of Illidan, took advantage of Illidan''s stunned expression, and blasted Illidan heavily with a claw infused with fel energy.


    The demon hunter was sent flying far away in the gravity-free universe, and it seemed that he would not be able to return to the battlefield in a short time.


    "Arrogant idiot!"


    Regardless of continuing to blame Illidan, Andrea bit the bullet and fought the fraudster face to face.


    There is no gravity in the universe, and Andrea was still a little unaccustomed to fighting here for the first time. In the past, attacks that could be accelerated by gravity had to be artificially added.


    Kil''jaeden seldom used his body to fight humans in the universe. When the darkness of a thousand souls continued to erode Velen''s defensive barrier, he used hand-to-hand combat with Andrea.


    Andrea, who was holding a staff, looked like a spellcaster. According to the records of the Burning Legion, although the Chancellor of the Moon Shadow would occasionally rush into the enemy line with a sword, his swordsmanship was not superb.


    According to the conventional situation, attacking a mage personally is definitely the right choice.


    Andrea was a bit flustered at first when Kil''jaeden used his seasoned mental skills to close the bunt.


    ''Isn''t the fraudster a mage type? Why is the melee combat ability so strong? ''


    Enchanting the claws with fel energy, every attack of Kil''jaeden has double physical and magical damage.


    In order to resist the magic attack of the Trickster, Andrea also inspired the light blade of Garnier''s staff, and at the same time injected the power of shadow into the sword of the Dark Empire.


    The two energies with completely opposite properties made Kil''jaeden a little flustered, and he had never seen such a strange phenomenon.


    The power of the holy light is majestic and majestic, and the light blade, which has a restraint effect on evil energy, brings dazzling light and shadow effects when swaying. Kil''jaeden can only fight against it in a head-to-head manner.


    And the long sword in Andrea''s left hand is attached to a strong spiritual attack that can affect the soul, and it will be affected if you don''t pay attention.


    Left and right hands need different coping methods. Kil''jaeden was a little confused about Andrea''s background for a while, which made Andrea go through the most difficult period of adaptation.


    After getting a little familiar with the fraudster''s attack routines, Andrea began to fight back.


    The light blade in his right hand suddenly changed from gold to purple-black. Kil''jaeden, who didn''t change his mind in time, was hit as expected. His eyes were in a trance for a moment because of the hit of the shadow power''s mental attack.


    "Chance!"


    Temporarily throwing the Dark Empire Sword in the gravity-free universe, he took out a short gun from his waist, and the energy shotgun filled with a large amount of holy light suddenly erupted.


    At the critical moment, Kil''jaeden raised his hand to block the face-protruding melee shot. Most of the energy bullets were blocked by his right paw, but some missed and hurt Kil''jaeden''s face.


    The high concentration of holy light broke through the evil energy shield on Kil''jaeden''s body, and scorched black burn marks appeared on his red skin.


    ''tsk! It''s a pity that it didn''t kill him with one blow. ''


    This kind of surprise sneak attack failed once, and it will not be so easy to succeed next time.


    Several shots of the Holy Light continued to bombard Kil''jaeden, but this time they could not cause any effective damage. The angry Kil''jaeden blocked all attacks airtightly.


    His claws crossed to draw a green cross of death, and Andrea hurriedly turned sideways to avoid it, and at the same time began to adjust the output mode of the short gun.


    A condensed beam of light sprayed from the muzzle of the gun, and a condensed line of penetrating attacks pierced through Kil''jaeden''s defenses, leaving a conspicuous hole in his shoulder.


    The endless and strange attack patterns completely annoyed Kil''jaeden. He flapped his wings and retreated, trying to kill Andrea with a large spell from a long distance.


    But at this time, Illidan had already flown back from a distance, and the thrown Azzinoth blades collided in the air, turned a strange angle, and attacked Kil''jaeden''s head and feet. .


    At the same time, Velen finally defended against all the attacks of the Darkness of Thousand Souls. UU Reading had no time to catch his breath, and the Prophet swung his staff to form a chain of holy light, completely sealing off Kil''jaeden''s left hand.


    Although one of Illidan''s warglaives was knocked away with his right claw, the other attacking from below was powerless.


    The sharp warblade of Azzinoth cut a small wound on Kil''jaeden''s chest and abdomen, and green blood beads flew out from the wound and floated in the universe.


    If it hadn''t been for the instinctive dodge at the last moment, Kil''jaeden would have been severely injured at this time.


    Although he intends to take advantage of this hard-won opportunity to capture Velen, Kil''jaeden is not Archimonde, and he will not be completely overheated even in the middle of a battle.


    Calmly judging that the current situation is not good for him, after breaking free from Velen''s chains, he glanced at the Prophet unwillingly, and Kil''jaeden decisively flew towards the approaching Deceiver spacecraft.


    Holding back Illidan who was still about to pursue him, Andrea shook his head and said, "Stop chasing, do you want to be hit by the battleship''s main gun?"


    "This time we were lucky enough to plot him against him by burning jade and stone together, which weakened the fraudster''s combat effectiveness. If we continue to hold on, the situation is likely to be reversed. Don''t take him so simply."


    As Andrea said, the severely damaged Deceiver turned the remaining turrets in their direction, and it was obvious that the turrets were ready to go.


    "Tsk!"


    Illidan smacked his lips in displeasure, "Then retreat, anyway, our goal has been achieved."


    "You''d better clean up the garbage inside Azeroth as soon as possible, and I will wait for your reinforcements to arrive at the front line of the counterattack."

 Chapter 651： Return aftermath

    Illidan made arrangements long before the final decisive battle with Kil''jaeden. With the help of Khadgar, he sent his direct troops to another planet through one of the rifts in Draenor.


    Although Illidan didn''t state the origin of this planet, Andrea roughly guessed its name based on the records in the memo.


    Sargeras, who was still the bronze titan, was originally used to imprison the demon''s broken planet, and it was also the origin of the Burning Legion-Mardun.


    Watching Illidan use the Scepter of Sargeras and the Skull of Gul''dan to open the space channel and sink into it, Andrea and Velen used the holy light to create wings behind them, and fled the scene before Kil''jaeden''s flagship fired.


    After Kil''jaeden returned to his flagship, the fel blood from the wound began to spurt out due to the restoration of gravity.


    "Lord Kil''jaeden! Are you all right?"


    An eredar officer, who had never seen a trickster injured before, tried to staunch Kil''jaeden''s bleeding in a panic.


    "fine."


    Kil''jaeden''s face was a little gloomy, but he did not vent his calculation failure on his subordinates.


    After the wound stopped bleeding, Kil''jaeden came to the bridge to inquire about the damage.


    "My lord, more than 90% of the fel battleships were destroyed by the opponent''s suicide attack. Except for the severely damaged own ship, only a few of them are still able to move."


    Captain Eredar asked cautiously, "Should we continue the pursuit?"


    "no need."


    Velen had disappeared from the field of vision, and Kil''jaeden sat back on his throne, commanding calmly, "Go back, return to Argus, and I will bear the punishment of Sargeras."


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and Kil''jaeden said coldly, "By the way, I want to ask what happened to the reinforcements he promised."


    ¡­


    When Andrea and Velen followed the energy fluctuations of the Dark Portal to the portal, only the base of the Dark Portal was still floating tenaciously in the air, and the demons attacking the Dark Portal had long since disappeared.


    The Arcatraz in the naaru frigate hovers above the Dark Portal, apparently awaiting the return of Velen and Andrea.


    Instead of flying back to the Arcatraz, Andrea waved at the spaceship''s monitor and rushed straight into the Dark Portal.


    Returning to Azeroth, the silence in the vacuum was broken, and the chaotic shouts were urging the refugees away from the Dark Portal.


    Confirming that the forbidden spaceship that landed at the end had also returned to Azeroth, Andrea and Velen looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


    Velen put his vacant left hand on Andrea''s back, and transmitted his holy light energy into Andrea''s body.


    After the transfer of Elune''s Tears, a huge amount of the power of the Holy Light was transformed into shadow power.


    At the same time when Khadgar, Ronin and others received the signal to close the Dark Portal, an enhanced collapse star like a black hole appeared in the center of the door frame.


    The huge suction force pulled the heavy frame of the Dark Portal until it made a "whining" sound. Combined with the power of the two demigods, the Dark Portal that had stood in the cursed land for more than 20 years finally came to an end.


    Most of the remaining structures were sucked into the unknown space by the collapsing star, leaving less than half of the base standing in tatters.


    "Huh~"


    With a sigh of relief, Andrea and Velen descended from the sky.


    The cursed land, where fish and dragons were mixed together, suddenly fell silent under the awe of the mighty force that could make the portal of darkness collapse.


    "Ok?"


    As soon as Andrea looked up, he saw half-baked evil orcs fighting the night elf army.


    "There are also here? It should have nothing to do with Illidan, right?"


    Before getting any answer from anyone, Celes, who was teleported at some time, hugged her husband''s waist from behind, and leaned her soft body completely on Andrea''s back.


    "I knew you''d be fine"


    "So didn''t I say that I would return safely?" Andrea gently patted his wife''s trembling hands, "You still like to think too much."


    ¡­


    With the return of the army from the expedition to Draenor, the rebellion of the Thunder King and the Blackrock orcs was quickly suppressed.


    Thunder King Chief Fenris and Red, who claimed to be the Great Chief, were **** and thrown in front of Andrea. At this time, Andrea was asking Niyana and Jarod about the changes in Azeroth.


    "Garona..."


    Andrea suddenly sighed in amazement, "It turns out that Kil''jaeden is behind her, but..."


    Rubbing her chin in confusion, Andrea looked at Garona who was kneeling on the ground with her hands bound. "Why would Sargeras carry out such a half-baked plan? It''s not like the fallen titan I know."


    Niyana shrugged and said, "This is also something I don''t understand. It''s like Sargeras deliberately perfunctory Kil''jaeden''s passive sabotage, but this kind of speculation is completely unreasonable."


    Andrea''s expression changed, "Could it be..."


    Temporarily suppress the speculation in his heart, if it is really what he thinks, Kil''jaeden may not have a good time returning to Argus this time.


    The two incomplete evil orcs who were thrown in front of Andrea still did not intend to give in, especially Red, with a face of disobedience, I was like a great chief.


    "Crack!"


    Andrea was too lazy to talk nonsense with this mediocre man who couldn''t recognize his own abilities. He put **** together and drew an invisible sharp blade to cut off his head. Half red and half green blood sprayed Fenris on the side all over his head and face.


    "Niyana, drag this non-recyclable garbage down and burn it."


    "yes."


    Crouching in front of Fenris, Andrea asked with a smile, "Chief Fenris, do you want to die here like that trash?"


    "Ho~ tui!"


    Fenris, whose hands and feet were bound, spit thick phlegm at Andrea, but the phlegm was rebounded by an inexplicable force in mid-air, and finally fell on Fenris''s own face.


    "Nothing new. UU Reading "


    Andrea shook her head in disappointment, "I guessed that you would do such an old-fashioned behavior."


    Fenris struggled furiously, his gnarled muscles rattled the chains that bound him.


    "The lackey of the alliance! Some kind will kill me!"


    Leticia on the side stomped Fenris'' head to the ground with a blank expression, and didn''t let go of her long, well-proportioned legs until Andrea waved her hand to signal her.


    "First, I want to correct your mistake."


    Using the shadow energy to lift Fenris''s **** head from the air, Andrea still smiled and said, "Night elves are not lackeys of the Alliance. Although we have a lot in common in protecting Azeroth, once we lose foreign enemies, we will have differences." Sooner or later there will be disputes."


    "Secondly, I am willing to talk nonsense with you because of your identity as an evil orc and your excellent combat and command abilities. Let''s cherish my hard-won life."


    Although Andrea had a seemingly gentle smile on his face, Fenris, who was talking to him face to face, could feel a huge sense of threat all over his body like needle pricks.


    It was as if crouching in front of him was not a normal humanoid, but a dangerous gronn... even stronger.


    "I give you two choices."


    Andrea stood up from the ground and snapped out a finger, "One, just as worthless as Red."


    "Second, I can send you to my fellow demon orcs, so that you can fight to the last moment of your life on the battlefield against demons."


    "Ten seconds, tell me your answer."

 Chapter 652： season of reunion

    The reason why Fenris gave up his identity as the heir of the Frostwolf clan and joined the Thunder King clan was to seek more battles that could prove his worth.


    He doesn''t have the unparalleled combat power among the orcs like Grom, but his mad dog-like fighting style can even give Grom a headache.


    And compared to the single-minded Hellscream, Fenris still has the mind inherited from the Frostwolf clan, and has a good command ability on the battlefield.


    With this farce, Fenris and his Thunder King clan have no way to gain a foothold in Azeroth. Why not use this group of evil orc waste and throw it to Illidan, let them play the final role in the battle against the Burning Legion .


    Fenris hesitated for a moment before choosing the second option, and Andrea used the teleportation beacon Illidan gave him to open a one-time space passage to the planet Marton without saying a word.


    Not to mention how angry Illidan was at Andrea for using up the only beacon, after the remnant orcs of the Thunder King Clan and the Blackrock Clan were sent away from Azeroth, the tense atmosphere on the scene suddenly eased a lot .


    Antonidas held Khadgar''s hand excitedly. He didn''t expect that Khadgar, who had been considered dead for a long time, would be able to stage the return of the hero. Now he no longer has to worry about the future of Dalaran.


    Even if Rhonin is removed, Jaina and Khadgar are capable of supporting the Kirin Tor Council.


    Moreover, Khadgar has little interest in power, and is the best assistant for Jaina, the successor chosen by Antonidas.


    "Chancellor Moonshadow, on behalf of the Council of the Kirin Tor, I sincerely thank you for bringing Khadgar back from the brink of death."


    Andrea hurriedly lifted the trembling Antonidas. Although the old mage who gave everything for Dalaran had made many mistakes, his consistent persistence deserved everyone''s respect.


    "Master Antonidas is too serious. I just did it casually. My survival depends on Khadgar''s own efforts."


    This sentence is the truth, Andrea and Khadgar did not even meet each other during his time in Draenor.


    Khadgar has been guarding the front lines of Zangarmarsh and Shattrath, but Kurdran and Danas in the Alliance Expeditionary Force spend more time dealing with him.


    Speaking of Kurdran and Danath, the two are also enjoying the reunion with their loved ones at this time.


    Dwarves are temperamental. King Falstad of the Wildhammer cried loudly while hugging his brother who had returned from hardships, but most of the cries were gratification and happiness.


    Solas was more reserved than Falstad. He held Danas''s hand with red eyes, and was filled with emotion when he saw his nephew''s kind Mediterranean hairstyle.


    Solas was completely disappointed with his useless son Galin, that useless guy was destined not to be able to support the entire Stormgard kingdom after his death.


    The return of Danas was just in time. With his assistance, at least Garin would not make too many inexplicable stupid decisions.


    Even, Thoradin considered simply letting Danas succeed him, but this fleeting idea has not yet fully formed.


    Among the four members who led the expeditionary force to counterattack Draenor, only Turalyon failed to return smoothly, and Varian felt very sorry for this.


    Turalyon took good care of him when he was a child, and because of the relationship between Turalyon and Anduin Lothar, he had a lot of affection for the Stormwind Kingdom.


    When the Stormwind Kingdom was rebuilt, Turalyon, as the military commander of the alliance, gave a lot of help, but unfortunately he didn''t come back from Draenor alive.


    Varian looked at the refugees from Draenor with some vigilance. Among them were the arakkoa, tigermen and other races that he had never seen before, and even the Mag''har orcs that made the Alliance glared with unkind eyes.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, these refugees from Draenor...how do you plan to resettle them?"


    From Varian''s point of view, he doesn''t want these alien races to be placed in the crowded eastern continent, which is also the unanimous view of the alliance countries.


    The old fritter Andrea saw through what the young King Varian was thinking at a glance, and he said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I plan to bring them back to Kalimdor."


    "There is still an unowned land between the Azshara region and the Barrens, and there are also many unowned desert islands around the Kalimdor continent. It will be fine for them to choose at that time."


    The land of no man mentioned by Andrea is the desolate red land that should have been named Durotar.


    Because it is too desolate, neither the tauren nor the night elves have much interest in this place. Only a few wild boars have settled down, and there is also a clan of jungle trolls who migrated from Stranglethorn Vale due to the failure of internal fighting - Darkspear trolls.


    Because Goel did not choose to go to Kalimdor when he led the tribe across the sea to leave the Eastern Continent, naturally he did not encounter the Darkspear troll.


    After some ups and downs in the sea, the Darkspear clan finally arrived in Kalimdor smoothly, but their chief Sen''jin was killed by Naga during the crossing, and his son, the young Vol''jin, took over the chief''s position.


    Many lands in Kalimdor have already been owned, but the barren red land of Durotar has no one to care about.


    The Darkspear trolls have been very low-key since they made their home here, and the night elves and tauren didn''t bother to drive them away.


    As for unowned desert islands, there are more.


    For example, the Azuremyst Isle and Bloodmyst Isle where the Draenei should have settled down, the big island where the night elves should have planted the world tree Teldrassil, and so on.


    "As for the orcs..."


    Andrea looked at the Mag''har orcs. Because of Illidan''s perennial arrests and Garrosh''s defection, the current Mag''har orcs have a population of barely more than 100,000.


    "Let them be managed by the new Horde of Goel."


    Andrea hadn''t thought of bringing these Mag''har orcs back. They met the soft-hearted Khadgar in Zangarmarsh by accident, and they were brought back to Azeroth by him.


    Now that they have been brought here, it is not easy for Andrea to kill them all face to face, and simply throw them to Guyel to deal with. In the future, they may become a sharp knife in the counterattack against Argus.


    ¡­


    Draenor, who had lingered for many years, finally "died away", and most of the remaining refugees in Draenor were brought back by the Azeroth Expeditionary Force.


    Go''el, who was notified by the upper elves, put down Orgrim, who was seriously ill and bedridden, and hurriedly led the high-ranking warlord King Saurfang over from the Borean Tundra. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The unexpected reunion of father and son made King Saurfang''s eyes blush, and Go''el was also pleasantly surprised to learn that his grandmother, Gaiyaan, was still alive.


    Gaiyaan, who is almost completely blind in both eyes, burst into tears. She didn''t expect to see her grown-up grandson at the moment of being buried, and Goel is now the chief of the tribe. Get back on track.


    Both the Alliance and the Horde were rejoicing at the unexpected reunion, and Andrea also got the good news from Jarod, and hurriedly prepared to return to Anakis.


    Shandris, who had been in seclusion for a long time, finally woke up recently. Aurora, who was far away in Quel''Thalas, temporarily put down her ambassadorial work and returned to Anakis to reunite with her mother.


    When Andrea and Celes left Tyrande with the aftermath of the aftermath and hurried back to the Moonshadow family''s manor, Shandris, who hadn''t heard the news, was habitually scolding her daughter, but her face had With a faint smile.


    "Your strength is improving too slowly. You have been lazy in Quel''Thalas these years... right?"


    The hasty sound of opening the door interrupted Shandris'' reprimand, and Andrea and Celes, who had returned from the dust, rushed forward and hugged Shandris tightly at the same time.


    Andrea felt a familiar aura from Shandris, which was a gift from the moon **** Elune.


    "Congratulations, and welcome back."


    Under Aurora''s playful eyes, Shandris stretched out her arms and hugged her family back, with a warm smile on her face.


    "You have worked hard too, welcome back."

 Chapter 653： Khadgars heavy taste?

    Shandris had only ended her retreat in the past few days. She originally planned to meet up with Aurora and go to the front line of the Portal of Darkness together, but Andrea and Seles had already rushed back home.


    According to Andrea''s perception, Shandris''s soul state has obviously sublimated, and he has undoubtedly entered the threshold of a demigod.


    After the family warmed up and sat down again, Andrea jokingly said, "I don''t know if Tyrande will feel ashamed when she hears the news, but her apprentice took this step first. She is so strong, it must be difficult for her to accept it? "


    Shandris gave her husband a blank look, "Most of the instructor''s energy is devoted to handling state affairs, and he will inevitably slack off in his own strength cultivation."


    "And I have led the army all the year round, and I have never let go of my own strength. Isn''t it normal for this situation to occur under the ebb and flow of each other?"


    If Tyrande was only busy with business for a short period of time, it shouldn''t be possible for Shandris, whose strength is much lower than her, to come from behind.


    But if the time scale is stretched to 10,000 years, the gap will become very obvious after a long period of time.


    In contrast, Malfurion, who spent many years in the Emerald Dream, spent more time training himself than Tyrande. Shandris was able to break through before the Archdruid, and the partiality of the moon **** Elune Played no small role.


    Although Shandris and Malfurion are both partners of their own family members, there is a certain difference in the degree of their belief in Elune.


    Although Malfurion also maintains respect and faith in Elune, he himself is a druid who admires the power of nature, and his faith cannot be purer than Shandris, who is a priest of the moon god.


    ¡­


    Facts have proved that Tyrande''s competitiveness is indeed extraordinary.


    After dealing with the aftermath of the Dark Portal and Draenor and returning to Anakis, she immediately learned that Shandris had broken through to become a demigod.


    Although Tyrande sincerely expressed her congratulations to her most proud apprentice, she turned around and asked for leave from the council to start a retreat, trying to break through the bottleneck that had stuck her for thousands of years in the shortest possible time.


    But the gap opened up over tens of thousands of years obviously won''t be smoothed out so easily, and Tyrande still has a long way to go if he wants to become a demigod.


    If Andrea''s guess is correct, the next night elves to advance to the demigod should be Archdruid Malfurion, and Tyrande will have to wait.


    The high priest was stimulated to retreat, and the follow-up work of the expedition to Draenor was naturally thrown back to Andrea.


    This expedition achieved Andrea''s original goal and caused great damage to the Burning Legion.


    The vanguard of the Legion led by Kurul and successive waves of reinforcements were successively defeated by the Azeroth Expeditionary Force.


    The fel battleship brought by Kil''jaeden was almost completely wiped out, and his direct troops were also thrown into the universe during the collapse of Draenor, and they probably couldn''t survive.


    Coupled with the death of important generals such as Talgas and Kurul, even for the Burning Legion, which has power all over the universe, this loss can be regarded as traumatic.


    However, Andrea was not overjoyed because of this, but felt the pressure from this lucky victory.


    Yes, fluke.


    If it is said that Sargeras will not go out in person and is still in Andrea''s plan, then Kil''jaeden''s arrangement for Garona is somewhat out of his prediction.


    Although Andrea had made arrangements for Garald before leaving Azeroth, letting him stay in his hometown to deal with all emergencies, Garona''s betrayal was indeed not counted by Andrea.


    The final result was acceptable, but any fool knew that it was caused by Sargeras'' absent-mindedness.


    Fallen Tailan should have focused most of its energy on corrupting the souls of the Titans of the Pantheon, and lacked motivation for Kil''jaeden''s plan to plot Azeroth.


    Considering the faction of the Burning Legion, it is inevitable that Sargeras would have such a negative attitude.


    If he is really allowed to corrupt the souls of the titans, Sargeras will have a group of loyal and powerful fellows available, and Kil''jaeden''s status as the eredar demon lord will become very embarrassing.


    At this time, let Kil''jaeden make great contributions. When the corrupted Titan appears, it will be difficult to meet Sargeras'' expectations, and will be stabilized by the outstanding Kil''jaeden.


    Although he ruthlessly killed all the compatriots of the Pantheon, in Sargeras'' heart, his Titans were the most useful and most trustworthy.


    Archimonde''s reckless defeat made the Fallen Titan distrust the right and left hands of the Burning Legion, and he began to doubt whether his original decision was too hasty.


    The eredar who were promoted from mortals may not be able to meet his expectations after all, which is one of the main reasons why Sargeras spent most of his energy on corrupting the titan''s soul.


    From Andrea''s point of view, if the counterattack on Argus takes too long, not only will the Burning Legion recover from this failure, but the Titans corrupted by fel energy will become unreasonable killers once they appear.


    One Sargeras is amazing enough, and considering the corrupted star soul of Argus, if a new fallen titan appears, it is likely to face a hopeless situation of helplessness.


    In order to avoid this situation, the hidden dangers inside Azeroth must be cleaned up as soon as possible, and the expedition to Argus without any worries will completely eliminate the threat of the Burning Legion.


    However, there is still a lot of preparatory work before this, and it cannot be completed overnight. Andrea, who feels that time is tight, dare not slow down for a moment.


    ¡­


    When Tyrande returned to Anakis, he brought Garona, who was in danger, along with her.


    As a demigod who controls shadow and soul abilities, there is no one in Azeroth who is more suitable for treating Garona than Andrea.


    The purple-black shimmering palm was attached to Garona''s forehead with her hands tied behind her back, and Andrea carefully explored Garona''s soul.


    Garona herself also wanted to completely get rid of Sargeras'' control, and took the initiative to open her soul restrictions to Andrea, and her memories and emotions were presented in front of Andrea without reservation.


    Andrea was not interested in the fang-filled female orc, so she shielded Garona''s messy emotions and thoughts as much as possible, and focused on searching for the memories related to Medivh.


    "Yes."


    The problem really came from the battle to eliminate Medivh.


    Khadgar was rapidly aging due to the life force extracted by Sargeras'' curse, and Garona was also hit by Sargeras''s spiritual spell that specifically targeted weaknesses, triggering the spiritual suggestion buried by Gul''dan to lose combat effectiveness.


    But at the same time, Sargeras took the opportunity to bury his mind control deep into Garona''s soul, UU Reading www. uukanshu. The last time Andrea remotely cleaned up Gul''dan''s residual spirit, he didn''t find this seed that hadn''t been detonated yet.


    Carefully separating this part of pollutants from Garona''s soul, Andrea annihilated the gray soul fragments on the spot.


    "Done."


    Opening his eyes and wiping the sweat from his forehead, Andrea looked at Garona who was still wandering in the sea of ??souls, and said to Leticia next to her, "Garona fell into the negative memories that were deliberately forgotten in the past, probably It will take a while to wake up."


    "The threat has been completely eliminated, move her to the guest room."


    As a mixed race of draenei and orcs, Garona had been treated coldly and bullied by her own clan since she was a child. This experience of healing her soul inevitably touched her deeply buried tragic memories.


    Khadgar, who had just trimmed his beard, let out a long sigh of relief, and Andrea jokingly said, "What? Do you have an idea about Garona?"


    "I admit that she is indeed pretty among the orcs, but... your taste is really strong."


    "It''s not!"


    After shaving off his white beard and taking care of his appearance, Khadgar looked a lot younger. He complained dumbfoundingly, "Garona and I are friends and comrades-in-arms, not as you think. That feeling."


    Andrea shrugged. "Okay, how about Lakish? Is the prophet''s treatment plan ready?"


    Khadgar sighed and said, "How can it be so easy, the situation of Lakish and Garona is completely different, the Prophet can''t make up his mind for the time being."

 Chapter 654： salted fish turned over

    Garona is just a small piece of Sargeras''s remnant soul pollution, which can be completely cured if it is carefully removed. Lakish''s situation is even more serious.


    During his exploration of Lakish''s memory, Velen discovered something that deeply distressed him.


    When Velen led the Draenei away from Argus, although Lakish was already sensible, he was still very young, which meant that the child was brought up when the Burning Legion occupied Argus.


    Rakish''s well-documented recollections go back only to the time he first met Kil''jaeden, and beyond that are utterly fragmented.


    Velen tried to piece together these memory fragments, and what he saw from some of the larger fragments were endless torture.


    The young Lakish endured countless tortures and brainwashing that adults can hardly imagine. The three views he developed under the teaching of Velen were completely smashed and reorganized, and finally became the current man who only knows how to obey Kil''jaeden''s orders. The "butcher".


    These findings caused Velen to enter a state of autism due to extreme sadness and self-blame, and Lakish''s treatment plan was delayed again and again.


    His red-skinned body caused by the infusion of fel energy is easy to deal with. As long as he is soaked in a milder low-concentration holy light for a long time, he will return to the blue-gray skin of the original eredar sooner or later.


    The most difficult thing to deal with is the distorted three views that Lakish was forcibly shaped by Kil''jaeden.


    Kil''jaeden instilled all his resentment towards Velen into the child''s brain, and under the premise that Lakish lost all memories of the past, he made him crazily hate his own father.


    Everything Kil''jaeden did was to take revenge on Velen. He hoped to see the cruel picture of father and son killing each other. He thought it was his best revenge on Velen.


    Rakish''s treatment can only be considered in the long run. To change his deep-rooted misconceptions, he must first piece together the fragments of his childhood memories and awaken his conscience. This is destined to be a long process.


    After all, Velen was the leader who had led the draenei to flee for tens of thousands of years, and his psychological endurance had become very tough after the long years of tempering.


    After getting out of negative emotions, he decided to spend a lot of time slowly restoring Lakish''s memory, which can be regarded as his punishment for himself and atonement for his son.


    For this reason, Velen even temporarily put aside his responsibilities as the leader of the draenei, and handed over all the work of leading the people to the bishop''s council.


    Before entering the closed state, Velen told Andrea Lakish''s real name.


    "Saruman, this is the name I have chosen for the child."


    ¡­


    Velen''s temporary retirement did not affect the cooperation between the draenei and the night elves, and the scientific researchers of the two races are still jointly developing mass-produced spaceships.


    Considering the specifications of the Burning Legion''s fel battleships, it is undoubtedly very difficult to break through the legion defenses on the outskirts of Argus, at least to have powerful warships comparable to or even better than them.


    If Illidan''s plan succeeds, maybe he has a way to bypass the outer defenses of Argus and directly enter the interior of the planet.


    But after all, this is just an evasive attitude, and the defensive fleet of the Burning Legion will not disappear because of this. Even if the space battleships will restrain themselves when fighting inside the planet, it will still cause great obstacles to the coalition forces'' attack on Argus.


    Instead of treating the symptoms but not the root cause of the orbital air attack that may occur at any time, it is better to solve this problem once and for all. The best way is to defeat the fleet defense on the outer layer of Argus planet.


    The forces of the Burning Legion are indeed spread throughout the universe, but the defense strength of a single Argus will not be so high that it is completely unbearable.


    As long as the Burning Throne is broken before the reinforcements from other planets rush back to support them, the coalition forces of Azeroth will not have to face the overwhelming legion warships.


    Andrea can''t get involved in scientific research work, and the only thing he can do is to solve all worries for the research department.


    The threat of the Burning Legion has been removed for the time being, and the next thing to deal with must be the moth inside the planet¡ªthe Old God.


    In terms of difficulty, N''Zoth, who is the weakest, is undoubtedly easier to solve.


    But whether it is Andrea himself or the suggestion given by Xalatath, they all target Yogg-Saron who is entrenched in Ulduar.


    Although N''Zoth is weak, his prison is located in the deep sea. If you want to attack his lair, you must first solve the problem of underwater combat.


    During the battle between Icecrown Glacier and the Lich King, the underwater combat puppet "Abyss" developed by the night elves was initially put into practical use, but many problems were exposed during this battle.


    When Andrea led the expedition to Argus, the technicians made adjustments to these problems one after another, and now they are trying to design deep-sea armor that can be used for individual diving.


    It is impossible to defeat the Naga who established the undersea kingdom with expensive arcane puppets alone, and these Naga are a solid barrier in front of N''Zoth. They must be defeated to truly penetrate into N''Zoth''s prison¡ªNy''alotha .


    In contrast, although Yogg-Saron is stronger, her prison is easier to reach. As long as she can break through the defenses of the Storm Peak and Ulduar, the warriors of Azeroth will be able to face the Demon of Thousand Maws.


    What Loken and Yogg-Saron relied on was nothing more than the steel army created by the linkage between Ulduar and the Creator Engine.


    Andrea had begun preparations for breaking through the defense of the Storm Cliff many years ago. When he returned from Argus, the preliminary preparations for the plan were almost complete, and it was almost time to accept the results.


    ¡­


    Since Shandris had just broken through the demigod realm and needed to stabilize her state, Andrea asked her to stay at home to rest temporarily.


    Aurora took a rare leave of absence to come back from Quel''Thalas. Anyway, the high elves don''t have any important matters right now, so Shandris temporarily left her daughter to gossip with her.


    Andrea and Seres, led by the little dragon Dragon, broke through the fog and entered Pandaria, entered the engine of Nalak''sha in Mogu''shan''s treasury, and met Raiden who had been separated for several years.


    Compared with a few years ago, although the interior decoration of Mogu''shan Vault has not changed, the empty hall has long been filled by countless titan creations.


    After years of precipitation, Ra-den has created a huge army with the continuously running engine of Nalak''sha.


    Although Raiden''s favorite stone men are slightly weaker than Loken''s steel army, UU Reading Thanks to the simple collection of materials, the mogu''s reserve war potential will be stronger than the steel vrykul.


    The reason why it takes several years to accumulate is mainly because of the problem of energy supply.


    Unlike the Creator Engine, which was backed by Ulduar, the forge of will, since Pandaria was separated from the continent 10,000 years ago, the original forge that originally powered the Nalaksha Engine was disconnected from it.


    In order to avoid alarming the enemy, Raiden could only use the energy that nourished the Vale of Eternal Blossoms to supply the engine of Nalaksha, which was much less efficient than Loken.


    "Look! This is the ''surprise'' I prepared for Loken!"


    Raiden, who used to look like a salted fish, spread his hands in front of the engine of Nalaksha vigorously, and the original mogu that filled the entire underground space looked really spectacular.


    "The time is coming. Once the mists of Pandaria are lifted, we will be able to transport these mogu to Northrend by sea vehicles."


    "Loken, that traitor''s death is coming!"

 Chapter 655： You need to return to the factory for repair

    The Mists of Pandaria come from Shaohao, the last pandaren emperor, whose spirit still haunts the summits of the Kun-Lai Mountains.


    When the mist dissipated, Shaohao''s soul would disappear along with it.


    Shaohao did not hesitate because of this. For the future of Azeroth, he agreed to let the mists of Pandaria dissipate, but Shaohao put forward a condition.


    He hopes to resolve the crisis within Pandaria first before the mist clears away.


    The crisis in Pandaria stems from several aspects. The first is the flesh-and-blood mogu. They are still unwilling to admit the fact that they lost to the slaves at the beginning, and they have been looking for opportunities to regain the dominance of the mogu empire.


    The second is the mantid, Y''Shaarj''s kin, who reside in the Dread Wastes and Townlong Plateau.


    The mantid will launch a large-scale attack on the Great Wall of Serpent''s Spine every once in a while, relying on fierce battles to select powerful Klaxxi heroes, seal them in amber and store them, waiting for a one-time release in the future, breaking down the Great Wall of Serpent''s Spine line of defense.


    The last crisis is naturally the seven great demons left after the death of the seven Yashaji.


    Shaohao sealed six of the seven evil spirits when he turned into the mist, but the proud evil spirit is still at large.


    If Shaohao dissipates the mist covering Pandaria, the six evil spirits sealed by his soul will also be released.


    Shaohao didn''t want to see the Qisha and the mantid cooperating to destroy Pandaria. Before the mist cleared, he hoped that Raiden, Andrea and others would solve the troubles of the mantid and mogu first.


    The fog of Pandaria blocked the connection between the outside world and this continent, and Andrea could only rely on the guidance of the guardian dragon''s heart to get in and out.


    Considering that if you make a wrong step in the mist, you will be completely lost, and the possibility of outside support is basically cut off, that is to say, you can only rely on the original mogu and local residents Pandaren created by Raiden from the engine of Nalaksha.


    "The flesh and blood demons are easy to handle."


    Raiden rested his chin on his hand and looked at the engine of Nalaksha and said thoughtfully, "Although Thor made many mistakes, he also left behind many useful technologies, such as the ability of the engine of Nalaksha to reverse flesh and blood."


    "As long as those flesh and blood mogu are thrown into the engine of Nalak''sha to reshape, they will regain the solid body of the Titan creation, but at the same time, these mogu will return to the organization of the Titan creation again, and be strictly controlled by the orders of their superiors."


    Originally, the Titans were only structures with advanced artificial intelligence. Even though the label "Titans" made them more realistic, they were not fundamentally different from the puppets made by the night elves.


    In the long process of flesh and blood, these constructs accidentally possessed free souls and became one of countless mortals, but at the same time lost their absolute obedience to the guardians when they were Titan creations.


    Thor''s rebellious act is a clear proof that Ymiron''s rebellious heart towards Loken is also due to the influence of the free soul after flesh and blood.


    The original Titan''s creation could not resist the will of the creator no matter what. Raiden had no idea that Thor would suddenly take action to usurp his power, and only half pushed and half refused to allow Thor to succeed.


    Andrea nodded and said, "That''s easy. Just find a way to lure the mogu of Pandaria to subdue them in the treasure house of Mogu''shan, throw them into the engine of Nalak''sha and rebuild them, and the problem will be solved."


    "As for the reason..."


    Andrea rubbed her chin and pondered for a while, "Let''s use Thor''s legacy as a bait, and spread rumors that there is Thor''s secret treasure hidden in the restarted Mogu''shan treasury, and whoever gets it will become the orthodox heir of the Mogu Empire."


    Leiden asked hesitantly, "Is that all right?"


    Andrea smiled and explained, "That''s enough. The greed of mortals is endless. Everyone hopes that one day he can step on everyone''s head, let alone a race with such strong desires as the Mogu."


    ¡­


    The reopening of the Mogu''shan treasure house has been kept secret by the Four Heavenly Gods and the Shado-Pan faction, but there is no impenetrable wall in this world, and the mogu who gradually woke up from their deep sleep still heard some related rumors vaguely.


    According to legends handed down by the elders of the Mogu Empire, most of the high-ranking mogu know that Thor''s most important secret is buried in the treasury, but they don''t know what the truth of this secret is.


    There have been countless mogu emperors who tried to go deep into the treasure house of Mogu''shan to search for treasure, but they failed to get what they wanted. The last defense measure of the engine of Nalak''sha, the star dragon Eragon made the soul of the former king to guard the treasure house. secret.


    As the news of the reopening of the treasury spread, most of the mogu tribe leaders were moved to misbehavior, and quietly gathered their forces to go to the holy platform of Mogu''s Mountain.


    With Ra-den in charge of the treasury in person, these self-guided fools will eventually be thrown into the engine of Nalak''sha and become part of the original mogu army, never to break free from the control of the guardians.


    Andrea and Celes didn''t worry about Layden, they began to prepare for the next step.


    A golden griffin carried Seles down to the Serpent''s Spine wall to the west of the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, looking at the Dread Wastes below from the gap in the battlements.


    The section of the Great Wall in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms is the core of the Serpent''s Spine, and the place where the Vale of Eternal Blossoms was most heavily attacked by the mantid before it was sealed off.


    After Raiden regained his strength, he unlocked the Valley of Eternal Blossoms again with the assistance of the Four Heavenly Gods in order to allow the Nalaksha Engine to have sufficient energy supply.


    When Andrea arrived in Pandaria again, the mantid''s latest round of attack had not yet been launched. From the city wall, a large number of mantid could be seen living leisurely around multiple huge kypa holy trees, and they had not yet attacked Beaulieu. Ridge plan.


    "Hmph! Every time you come to Pandaria, nothing good happens. What do you want to do this time?"


    An unhappy questioning voice came from behind Andrea and Seres. It was a pandaren in a costume with a red scarf around his neck. Judging from the clothes, it should be from the Shado-Pan faction.


    Andrea asked blankly, "Excuse me, who are you?"


    Andrea is completely face-blind to pandaren, and these furry upright rolls all look alike...


    "you!"


    The hair on this pandaren''s head exploded visible to the naked eye, and he was obviously in a very unhappy mood.


    "I am Zhu Taran!"


    Pulling back the red scarf that covered the lower half of his face, Zhu Taran emphasized in a loud voice, "Zhu Taran, the Shado-Pan faction that you once made fun of!"


    "Oh~"


    Andrea hammered his palm suddenly, "So it''s you, where is your teacher?"


    "Humph!"


    Zhu Taran, who is a fighting faction, has a more irritable temper than ordinary pandaren, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com But he was a native of Pandaria after all, and he knew the tricks of surviving on this continent, so he quickly controlled his emotions.


    "Master Xu Kun is old. After the Shado-Pan captured Thunder God Island, he took the opportunity to pass on the headship to me, and he has been wandering around since then."


    "Come to Pandaria again after several years, night elf, what is your purpose?"


    Andrea shrugged with a smile and said, "Of course it''s for the future of Azeroth. I''m not only focusing on the continent of Pandaria, but the overall situation of Azeroth."


    "The next action will inevitably require the help of Master Zhu. I hope that you can put aside your personal feelings and do business."


    "Hehe~"


    Zhu Talan twitched the corners of his mouth with a half-smile, "Since the Four Heavenly Gods have issued an order to assist you, of course I will handle it fairly. I hope you know what you are doing and don''t do anything harmful to Pandaria."


    Andrea waved nonchalantly, "Okay, come with me, let''s go investigate first, and you will be responsible for leading and introducing."

 Chapter 656： imesus

    With the mantid density that fears the wasteland, rushing in hastily is tantamount to seeking a dead end, and Andrea''s transformed griffin chooses to take a detour from the mantid plateau.


    Compared with the most core fear wasteland, the reason for the high mantid is the existence of a large number of buffalo and Niuzao Temple, and the number of mantid is barely acceptable.


    Using the curtain of shadows to hide his whereabouts as much as possible, Andrea circled around the Mantid Plateau and the edge of the Dread Wasteland, and roughly figured out the distribution of the mantid''s defensive forces.


    Most of the mantid live near the sacred tree of kypar, and those who are outside are either hunting or performing special tasks given to them by the queen of the swarm.


    Although Zhu Taran disliked Andrea in his heart, he still fulfilled his task as a guide conscientiously.


    "That''s where the palace of the mantid is located, the Kypa Holy Tree Manteves."


    Zhu Taran pointed to the gigantic Kaipa Holy Tree in the west of the center of the Dread Wastes and said, "The present-day mantid queen, Shakthir, lives in the deepest part of the palace under the Kaipa Holy Tree."


    "This sacred tree of Kaipa is the original birthplace of the mantid, and it is also their most important political and military center. It is very heavily guarded. I advise you not to approach it."


    "Ok¡­"


    After witnessing it with his own eyes, Andrea had a general understanding of the power of the mantid.


    "I heard that the mantid have an organization called the Council of the Klaxxi Wages. It is said that they even have the power to abolish the Queen''s rights?"


    Zhu Taran looked at Andrea''s changed griffin in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to know Klaxxi? It''s true that there is such a thing, but unless it is absolutely necessary, Klaxxi will not take such actions. Controversial act of mantid social unrest."


    "Kalaxxi Yingjie sleeps most of the time in the amber protection of the Kaipa Holy Tree Karaxxivis, and will only be awakened to a limited extent when they are needed."


    "If we launch a full-scale attack on the mantid, in a crisis situation, the queen should order to wake up all the champions. They are the powerful threat that the Shado-pan fear most."


    Seles looked towards the east of the coastline and asked, "Kalaxxives, are those two twin kepa trees we saw on the Serpent''s Spine in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms?"


    "Yes, in the Shado-Pan''s ranking of threats, the Klaxxi Wraith Council is still above the Queen''s Guard."


    Zhu Taran said with a grim expression, "You''d better think about how to deal with those troublesome heroes before launching an all-out war. I don''t want them to break into the pandaren army and slaughter them wantonly."


    ¡­


    After returning to the Valley of Splendid Blossoms, Zhu Taran was entangled in many things, so he quickly bid farewell and left.


    Andrea and Celes continued to stand on the city wall and think about countermeasures.


    "Sending troops to attack a small but elite organization is the best strategy. Even the stone skin of the primitive mogu can''t stop the attacks of these heroes."


    Andrea''s analysis is not groundless. According to the information provided by Zhu Taran, as early as when Thor was in power, this talented and bold tyrant had dealt with the Council of Heroes.


    Even the majestic Thor dare not face more than ten Klaxxi Paragons at the same time, which shows how difficult these elite mantid are.


    However, Thor didn''t make the Council of Heroes feel better in that battle. In the battle that he personally ended, the Council of Heroes lost six members. This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the mantid.


    Not every large-scale attack will produce a hero, and sometimes it will take thousands of years for an elite mantid who is qualified to join the council of heroes.


    Thor''s counterattack greatly delayed the time for the mantid to launch the final general attack, and at the same time dampened the mantid''s blind confidence in the Klaxxi heroes, allowing them to adopt a more secure method to launch large-scale attacks every few decades.


    The pandaren were able to firmly guard the Serpent''s Spine for ten thousand years. On the one hand, it was because of their own efforts, and on the other hand, they had to thank Thor''s indirect assists when they severely injured the mantid.


    Celes sighed and said, "It''s a pity that the flying fleet can''t come in, otherwise it would be fine to directly launch saturated fire coverage on the twin trees of Karaxivis."


    Andrea rubbed his chin and pondered, "Although we can''t teach them how to be human,...maybe we have other ways to divide the mantid from within."


    ¡­


    When Raiden was intensively preparing and implementing Andrea''s plan, Seles suddenly teleported back to the Mogu''shan Treasure Vault, requesting Raiden to open the hall of the underground palace that sealed Y''Shaarj''s heart.


    "Is Andrea crazy?!"


    Raiden asked angrily, "Does he know the consequences of releasing Y''Shaarj''s heart?"


    Celeste calmly persuaded, "Trust him, in the more than 10,000 years I have known him, Andrea has never taken a meaningless risk."


    Leiden scratched his messy hair irritably, and thought for a while before making up his mind.


    "Well, I can open the seal, but I must be as careful as possible. If the power in the heart is accidentally detonated, the entire Vale of Eternal Blossoms may be destroyed overnight, and it may even affect the entire Pandaria."


    When Seles asked for Leiden''s consent, Andrea had already arrived at the outer layer of the underground palace ahead of time.


    Y''Shaarji''s heart was sealed in the deepest part of the underground palace, and the underground palace filled with cool tones was still very calm at this time.


    The sound of splashing water echoed in the underground palace, and as Andrea''s footsteps gradually approached the pool, a very silly-looking elemental creature jumped out of the pool.


    "Ahhh~"


    With a strange cry, this water-blue elemental creature boldly approached Andrea and looked at him curiously.


    The elemental creatures in Pandaria are different from those in other regions of Azeroth. The physical forms they condense are more specific, and they are not controlled by the king of elements, and they are safe and self-contained.


    The petite water spirit in front of him is the first defense measure of the underground palace, known as Imesus, the spirit of the valley.


    "Ahh~ahhhh~"


    This little thing spoke words that Andrea couldn''t understand at all, trying to communicate with Andrea in some way.


    "Woo~"


    Just when Andrea was at a loss, the little dragon Dragon came out from his neckline and began to communicate with Immersus.


    "Ah woo~"


    Turning around Andrea''s neck with a confused face, Dragon told him what the little water spirit meant.


    "Dangerous, can''t enter at will?"


    Immersus nodded hurriedly, "Ah!"


    Andrea smiled, and tried to touch Immersus'' head with his hands. He was quite surprised by the cold physical touch.


    "Don''t worry, UU Reading This time I went deep into the underground palace to completely solve the crisis in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms. Let me go in."


    "Oh!"


    Immersus seemed a little unhappy, shaking his head from side to side, unwilling to let Andrea pass.


    Dragon spent a lot of time explaining to Imesus, and finally used the regained freedom as a bait, which finally wavered Imesus''s attitude.


    It is the nature of all creatures to yearn for freedom. Although Immersus has guarded the underground palace for tens of thousands of years without complaint under the constraints of his duties, this does not mean that he has no yearning for a colorful world.


    In exchange for following Andrea to monitor his movements, Immersus led Andrea toward the core of the dungeon.


    When Raiden and Celes teleported to the gate of the underground palace and walked all the way through the long passage to the outside of the Heart Seal Hall, Andrea was squatting on the ground and chatting leisurely with several "ghosts and snake gods".


    Layden looked at these guys who left AWOL with a speechless face, "Immersus, Norush, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 657： Xalatath: Hiccup~

    Norush is a primitive Mogu, and he is more intelligent than other mass-produced versions. Andrea speculates that he should be the leader version specially made by Raiden.


    Immersus with a pure mind is easier to fool, but Naurush with a stone head is not so easy.


    Even though Andrea repeatedly emphasized that he was standing in front of Layden, Norusha was still unwilling to let Andrea pass before seeing his master with his own eyes.


    When Raiden and Seres arrived, Andrea had given up fighting with this stubborn stone guard, and squatted on the ground with peace of mind to tell Norush and Imesus about the colorful Azeroth, Dragon Also help out from time to time.


    Immersus'' eyes obviously became brighter as the story progressed, and even Norusha, who had been putting on an unselfish expression, was unconsciously distracted.


    Most of the Titans are dead-brained, and they will always be dedicated to their duties until the mission fails and is completed.


    Seeing Raiden reappear after tens of thousands of years, Immersus and Norusha were startled, and they hurriedly stood up straight, assuming they were waiting for orders at any time.


    "never mind."


    Layden waved his hands helplessly, and glanced at the smiling Andrea.


    "Norush, open the seal gate, we want to take out Y''Shaarj''s heart."


    "yes!"


    Norush''s expression turned serious. Although he was puzzled by Layden''s decision, he chose to obey the order without any hesitation.


    "Crack~"


    As the mechanism in the center of the gate was twisted by Norusha using the energy of coherence, extremely complicated magic lines emerged on the entire gate. After several minutes of reorganization and arrangement, these magic lines were finally spliced ??into a picture of the mountains and rivers of the Vale of Splendid Blossoms .


    "Boom!"


    The heavy door that had been closed for tens of thousands of years slowly opened, and Andrea raised his hand to stop Raiden who was about to step in.


    "Wait first, prepare for battle, and try to break up the enemy''s body as soon as possible."


    "what?"


    Raiden was puzzled, "Battle? What are you talking about? In this sealed chamber, there are only..."


    "Roar!"


    Before Layden finished speaking, a threatening roar suddenly came from the hall.


    As the door was completely opened, a hideous and ugly creature that seemed to be piled up from countless ink paintings appeared in front of everyone.


    "Ahhh!"


    Immersus pointed angrily at the monster entrenched above the heart box of Y''Shaarj, and Naurush also had a look of shock and anger on his face, obviously they didn''t know anything about the origin of this monster.


    Andrea looked at the monster with a solemn expression, "One of the wreckages of the seven Y''Shaarji, the Sha of Pride, the only emotion that Shaohao couldn''t get rid of ten thousand years ago¡ªthe embodiment of arrogance."


    Theoretically speaking, the seven great demons can appear anywhere in this continent, in anyone''s heart.


    They are not creatures with entities, but a collection of negative emotions that appear through the negative emotions in people''s hearts.


    It is not incomprehensible that the Sha of Pride chooses to live near the sealed heart of Y''Shaarj. It wants to absorb nourishment from the only remaining physical body of Y''Shaarj to strengthen itself.


    It''s a pity that the box that Raiden used to seal Y''Shaarj''s heart was very powerful. Although the Sha of Pride sneaked into the hall without the surveillance of Norush and Imethus, it still failed to find a way to break the final seal.


    With a heavy expression, Raiden signaled Norusha to close the sealing gate again from the inside. At the same time, Immersus controlled the purified water to completely seal off the entire hall, cutting off all escape routes for the Sha of Pride.


    "Damn titan lackeys!"


    While the Sha of Pride roared, Celes felt the arrogance in her heart grow wildly.


    Her deeply buried desire for Andrea was rapidly magnified, and she arrogantly thought that only she was worthy of Andrea, and she subconsciously felt extremely repulsive towards Shandris.


    Just as Celes was contradictoryly controlling the weird thoughts that were growing in her heart, Andrea stretched out her finger on her temple.


    "Calm down, let go of the messy thoughts in your head, and don''t let these negative emotions affect yourself."


    The cool energy stimulated Seres'' rationality, and with the help of Andrea, she stabilized her emotions, feeling extremely ashamed of the dark thoughts she had just bred.


    "Humph!"


    As a guardian, Raiden was not affected by the Sha of Pride''s emotional agitation, and a beam of golden lightning appeared out of thin air on his right hand.


    At this time, Raiden finally showed his power as a great guardian. Under the reverent gaze of Norusha and Immersus, Raiden threw the "crackling" solid thunderbolt in his hand at the Sha of Pride. .


    "The residue of Y''Shaarj, perish!"


    "Shh!"


    The golden lightning flashed across the vast hall almost instantly, and penetrated into the Sha of Pride without any hindrance. Dazzling thunder lights flickered in the sealing hall, and the entire hall was illuminated golden.


    When the Sha of Pride uttered desperate screams, he once again raised the emotional provocation in the hall.


    It''s a pity that its last struggle didn''t work. With the help of Andrea, Celes kept her mind and entered a state of deep meditation, and failed to attack Raiden as it wished to create opportunities for itself.


    "Damn it!"


    The Sha of Pride, whose evil spirit was greatly dispersed, was severely injured by the thunder, and could no longer maintain the aggregate, splitting into countless small Sha Demons, crawling erratically in the hall.


    Finally waiting for this opportunity, Andrea pulled out the Dark Empire Sword from his waist with his left hand, and a deep purple light appeared on the sword. In the ancient god''s long sword.


    Seeing this, Leiden frowned and reminded Andrea, "Andrea, are you sure you want to continue using this sword? If one day you can''t control it, the reborn Old God will definitely cause more harm than the Sha of Pride Much more."


    Andrea accepts opinion with humility "I know, so I''ve been wary of her, and..."


    Stretching out his hand and pointing to his head, Andrea smiled mysteriously, "I have a big boss taking care of me, this guy can''t make any big noise."


    Elune sneered and said, "Hmph~ Anyway, I am a tool man, and I will only be mentioned when you think about it."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, "...Don''t make trouble, don''t I often chat with you?"


    "On average once every few years is called often?"


    "That''s because there was nothing to say in the past few thousand years! Hasn''t the frequency increased significantly in the past twenty years?"


    Raiden looked at Andrea whose complexion changed, shook his head and said, "Well, you are also a demigod, you should be aware of the harm to the ancient gods, so I won''t talk nonsense."


    After absorbing the residual energy of the Sha of Pride, UU Reading Xalatas burped comfortably.


    "Comfortable! Ya Shaaji was the first one to tear my body apart. The Sha of Pride is just the beginning. I must eat all the seven evil spirits!"


    "Yes~"


    Andrea shrugged and inserted the dark empire sword back into the weapon belt around his waist, "As long as the fog of Pandaria clears, you will have a chance, now..."


    Raiden cautiously walked to the box that sealed Y''Shaarji''s heart, and carefully lifted the seal on the box that was neither metal nor wood.


    Before the sealed box was opened, the strong evil spirit inside had already permeated the hall in advance.


    "Andrea, let me ask one last time, are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Sure."


    Andrea looked at Raiden encouragingly, patted the ancient god''s long sword on his waist and said, "Open it, I have a way to temporarily suppress the breath from the heart, this thing is something I prepared for the mantid queen A big gift."

 Chapter 658： the influence of arrogance

    The mantid are part of the split from the Aqir Empire, the most loyal servants of the Old God Y''Shaarj.


    Even though Y''Shaarj has been dead for many years, they still haven''t given up hope of resurrecting their master.


    The old gods are indeed tenacious, as can be seen from Xalatas, who has only a wisp of remnant soul but can still maintain complete logic.


    Strictly speaking, Y''Shaarj is indeed not completely dead, at least not in soul.


    His body was torn apart by Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, but his soul merged into the land of Pandaria after being severely injured, and split into seven demons that could arouse the negative emotions of the residents of Pandaria.


    If the seven evil spirits can be assembled in Y''Shaarji''s heart, theoretically there is a possibility of resurrecting Y''Shaarji.


    But at present, this condition can no longer be fulfilled, the six evil spirits are still sealed in the mist by Shaohao, and the only fish that slipped through the net, the proud evil spirit, is torn apart and swallowed whole by Xalatas.


    After Raiden opened the sealed box, a strong dark aura permeated the entire sealed chamber, but because it was not controlled by the Sha Demon''s subjective consciousness, these pure void powers could not arouse the emotions of everyone present.


    Point the sword of the Dark Empire on Y''Shaarji''s heart, and the huge power of the void poured into Andrea''s body through the transformation of Xalatas.


    Part of it was intercepted by Xalatas himself, and the power she couldn''t eat was taken by Andrea as ordered.


    As the power of the void was extracted, although Y''Shaarji''s dark heart was still generating power on its own, at least the oppressive atmosphere felt by everyone present had faded a lot.


    "All right."


    Withdrawing the ancient god''s long sword, Andrea directly grasped the sticky and soft heart.


    "Hey! This feels disgusting to the touch."


    After hesitating for a while, he put the heart back into the sealed box.


    "Just take it like this, Celes, you and Raiden continue to follow the plan, and I will go to Manteves."


    Celes didn''t say much, and nodded obediently, but Leiden asked with some concern, "Do you need me to send someone to **** you?"


    "Need not."


    Andrea smiled and waved his hands and said, "I sneaked in to make trouble, not rushed in to drive Wushuang, it would be inconvenient if there were too many people."


    "You should make your own preparations first, and there should be follow-up progress soon."


    ¡­


    Mantivis, the holy tree of Kaipa, the largest settlement of the mantid empire, the palace where Queen Shaksil lived was built inside the holy tree.


    One day, the patrolling mantid guards accidentally found a piece of flesh and blood overflowing with the power of darkness near a big tree. They immediately gathered up the piece of flesh and went to meet the queen urgently.


    After being identified by Queen Shakthir, it was basically confirmed that this piece of flesh and blood came from their master, Y''Shaarj, and the upper echelons of the entire mantid empire suddenly boiled.


    The clues that had been sought for tens of thousands of years finally appeared in front of her eyes, and the empress felt vigilant and puzzled even when she was excited.


    After all, the mantid are members of Y''Shaarj, and by casting spells to expand the connection between flesh and blood, they carefully followed each step, and finally found a box of Titans that had lost its sealing effect in the underground of the long-abandoned Thunder God Island overseas.


    After obtaining the complete heart of Y''Shaarj, the high-ranking mantid felt like a treasure, and Queen Shakthir personally enshrined the heart in her bedroom as a treasure.


    The dark aura that overflowed from the heart did not arouse anyone''s suspicion, but made the mantid feel nostalgia from the depths of his blood.


    Not everyone was dazzled by the sudden surprise, Zorlok, the prime minister of the mantid empire, raised doubts.


    Why did the heart fragments appear so coincidentally near Menteves, and why the Titan Box, which lost its sealing effect, was discarded under the Throne of Thunder indifferently.


    After some exploration, nothing unusual was found, and finally Prime Minister Zorlok came to a conclusion that was barely logically consistent.


    In fact, the heart of Y''Shaarji was transferred by Thor to his palace to suppress it many years ago.


    As the Throne of Thunder was breached by the Pandaren a few years ago, the energy supplying the Throne of Thunder disappeared completely, and the seal in Y''Shaarj''s heart was gradually lifted.


    Although it is still impossible to perfectly explain why the heart fragments appeared near Mantivus, after repeated tests, no danger was found. Zorlok could only bury his doubts in his heart, and calmly watched the mantid empire fall into carnival.


    The mantid''s celebrations are limited to their own territory, and the yak people have been puzzled by their recent anomalous behavior, but so far have not been able to discover the reason for it.


    During the time when the mantid was in high spirits, the core combat power of the Pandaren headed by the Shado-Pan faction quietly prepared for battle through Seres'' tandem.


    There was no news of the flesh-and-blood mogu who were introduced into the treasure house of Mogu''shan by the mysterious treasure Lei. The mogu of various tribes who stayed behind sent scouts into the treasure house many times to explore, but they still found nothing.


    The mogu warlords who dared to compete for the Thunder Mystery Treasure all had impressive strength. In order to ensure that they could seize the opportunity from other tribes, they brought in their most elite troops.


    Losing the leaders and elite combat power of their respective tribes, the power of the flesh mogu was greatly affected, and they gradually realized that something was wrong.


    The Mogu''shan Vault is just a seemingly sweet trap. After many searches to no avail, the mogu no longer dare to approach this man-eating magic lair easily.


    Just as Raiden expected, although the flesh and blood mogu who were sent back to the Nalaksha engine to return to the factory retained their original memory and consciousness, they lost their free souls.


    Thor developed the Nalaksha engine''s ability to reverse the curse of flesh and blood not just to enhance the combat effectiveness of his troops, but also one of the important factors to consolidate his regime by relying on the soul reshaping function of the atavistic ability.


    He used the powerful power he could obtain when he returned to his ancestors as a bait, and sent those highly accomplished subordinates into the engine of Nalaksha to wipe out their will to resist.


    With the authority he stole from Raiden, Thor firmly controlled these mogu in his own hands, thereby maintaining his permanent regime.


    Regardless of Thor''s original intentions for modifying the Nalak''sha engine, this feature is indeed very useful.


    The flesh and blood mogu who have been annihilated to resist become part of the mogu army, and these flesh and blood mogu who have experienced many battles have a stronger fighting will and tacit cooperation than the original mogu that just left the factory.


    During the mogu''s internal military drills, Raiden could clearly distinguish the difference between the two types of mogu. The group of original flesh and blood mogu who had just completed their transformation were more brave and good at fighting.


    The sudden discovery made Leiden wake up, and he realized that the army of stone men he created lacked actual combat experience.


    Coincidentally, Andrea''s layout began to pay off.


    Under the influence of the accumulated arrogance power overflowing from the Heart of Darkness, Queen Shekshire gradually began to change her old-fashioned mentality.


    This part of the power of arrogance does not come from the Sha of Pride, but a fake simulated by Xalatas after thoroughly understanding the principle of the power of arrogance, and Andrea injected it silently into Y''Shaarj''s heart.


    Within a few months, the behavior of Queen UU Reading became visible to the naked eye and gradually became arrogant.


    Including the vigilant Prime Minister Zorlok, all the high-ranking mantid living near the palace have subtly changed their forms, and they are not surprised by the queen''s change.


    When the only awakened Klaxxi hero noticed something was wrong, it was too late.


    The arrogance seeping from the Heart of Darkness has corrupted the upper echelons of the mantid empire, and Queen Shek''zeer''s behavior has become increasingly aggressive.


    In order to establish immortal feats, the arrogant queen proudly ordered to wake up all the members of the Council of Heroes, gather all the troops to attack the Serpent''s Spine, and defeat the pandaren''s defense in one fell swoop.


    "The time is right."


    In the section of the city wall of the Beaulieu''s Spine in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, Andrea looked at the mantid who were gradually agitating, and the Klaxxi Council of Heroes who had always maintained a rational and neutral stance, with a slight smile on his lips.


    "This is the training battle that Raiden is looking forward to. Seres, inform the four gods and the pandaren that the decisive battle that will determine the future fate of Pandaria is about to begin."

 Chapter 659： Mantid Civil Unrest

    Seres had warned the pandaren to prepare several months in advance. When the mantid began to prepare troops for battle, the combat-type pandaren headed by the Shado-Pan had already made complete preparations on the Serpent''s Spine. Delia''s final notice.


    A few years passed, and the reincarnated Yulong had already returned to her peak state, and the four gods gathered in the Valley of Splendid Blossoms under Raiden''s call.


    The densely packed primitive mogus and stone quilins spread the land of the Vale of Eternal Blossoms to the brim, even Zhu Taran, who was defending on the city wall, was secretly startled by this.


    The treasure house of Mogu''shan is a secret kept by the guardians and the four gods. Although the Shado-Pan faction knew the inside story, Zhu Taran did not expect the scale of the mogu army to be fully deployed would be so large.


    Under Andrea''s unified deployment, the mogu army and pandaren temporarily stood still, guarding the front line of the city wall of Serpent''s Spine.


    Zhu Taran had some complaints about Andrea''s decision. He thought that the mantid should take the initiative to strike before it was ready, and deal a wave of blows to the mantid first.


    "Don''t worry, the situation will turn around."


    Andrea''s eyes never left Calaxxives. Calaxxi Yingjie, who was forcibly awakened by Empress Sheksiel, recently behaved very low-key, a bit abnormally low-key.


    The members of the Council of Heroes were all undeniable heroes in their active years, and unruly is the quality they should possess.


    Before the queen was preparing to launch the invasion with great fanfare, the Yingjie Council had always maintained a silent attitude. This situation was obviously not normal.


    According to the information provided by the Shado-Pan faction, apart from sending out scouts to investigate the situation in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms, Klaxxivis did not take any targeted actions.


    "I wish you the head, don''t you find it strange?"


    Andrea crossed her hands in front of her chest, a playful smile appeared on the corner of her mouth, "Klaxxi Yingjie out of caution conducted a long-range reconnaissance on the Vale of Eternal Blossoms."


    "Even if they can''t see through the mogu army shrouded in the barrier, they should know that the pandaren have already prepared to deal with it. Why did Yingjie, who was marked by the Shado-pan faction as the highest threat, do nothing?"


    "According to common sense, they should send their best military commanders to the palace to discuss the appropriate offensive strategy with the queen, right?"


    Zhu Taran can be hand-picked as the leader of the Shado-Pan, his intelligence is definitely not low, but because of the intelligence blockade, he has always been in the habit of thinking under the lights.


    After being reminded by Andrea, Zhu Taran''s mind went through a period of high-speed operation, and finally figured out what Andrea meant.


    "You mean, the Council of the Klaxxi Wings might resist Queen Shek''zeer''s reckless decision?"


    Andrea smiled and added, "It''s not possible, it''s certain, and not just resisting orders, these mantid heroes from all ages are likely to make more radical decisions once they discover the Queen''s abnormality."


    "Don''t forget the privileges of the Yingjie Council. Now Queen Shekhill''s condition is obviously problematic. If you don''t use it now, when will you wait?"


    ¡­


    Just as Andrea expected, under the anxious waiting of the pandaren, Mantivus, who was making final preparations for battle, was suddenly attacked by his own people.


    Led by Hisek, the swarm guard, the Klaxxi Yingjie Council gathered most of its combat power and came to the Mantivus palace on the grounds of meeting the queen.


    Although Prime Minister Zorlok''s judgment was affected by his arrogance, his own intelligence did not decline as a result.


    Every generation of mantid emperors is vigilant and dependent on the Klaxxi Yingjie at the same time. The existence above the imperial power will inevitably make the king see him as a thorn in his side.


    Zorlok read something bad from the abnormal actions of all members of the Yingjie Council, and immediately ordered the defenders of Mantivis to be more vigilant, and urgently recalled several elite generals stationed outside.


    Sure enough, the heroes who had just woken up noticed Zorlock''s precautions and brazenly attacked the palace. A fierce military conflict broke out between the two sides near the Kaipa Holy Tree Mantivus.


    Zorlok has not relaxed his defense against the Council of Heroes, and blocked the first wave of raids by the Council of Heroes with the massive force prepared in advance.


    Queen Shekhill was extremely furious when she learned of the rebellious behavior of the Yingjie Council, and issued a hunting order to the whole country, angrily denouncing the Klaxxi Yingjie Council for betraying the ethnic group and intending to rebel.


    The sneak attack failed, and the Yingjie Council was broken into pieces. Relying on Yingjie''s belief and admiration in the mantid society, they each pulled up an army, and made it clear that they would fight against the regular army commanded by Queen Shakhill.


    ¡­


    On the city wall of Serpentine''s Spine, Zhu Talan stared dumbfounded at the mantid demons who were beating each other''s brains in the distance.


    "...Is there really a civil war?"


    Andrea patted Zhu Taran''s thick shoulder, "As expected, order your army, we are going to attack."


    Zhu Taran''s expression froze, he realized that he didn''t talk too much nonsense, and immediately turned around and walked down the tower to start ordering troops.


    The green dragon Yulong looked directly at Andrea''s back at the bottom of the city wall, and sighed after a long time, "Fortunately, Andrea is the guardian of Azeroth. If he is the enemy... the consequences will be disastrous."


    Bai Huxue grinned furiously, and a puff of white air came out of his nose, "Hmph! I don''t like this kid''s sneaky tricks very much."


    The simple and honest Xuanniu Niuzao laughed and said, "Don''t care if it''s sneaky or not, as long as it''s useful to the enemy."


    Red Crane Chi-Jing held his head high, looking at the stone mogu behind him who came out of dormancy and began to recover.


    "It seems that the long war with the mantid is finally coming to a successful conclusion this time."


    Raiden, who was surrounded by lightning all over his body, looked astonishingly powerful, and the aura of the great guardian made everyone present obey his pre-war mobilization with awe-inspiring expressions.


    Layden, who has become a habit of salting fish, is also rushing ducks to the shelves at this time, and reads the manuscript that Andrea has prepared for him in advance.


    "Creatures of Pandaria, please raise your heads, I am Rai, the Great Guardian sent by the Titans to Azeroth."


    "Over the ages, the mantid have inflicted untold suffering on the beings that dwell on Pandaria."


    "Countless happy families have been torn apart by the invasion of the mantid. Generations of heroic guardians have shed blood on the Serpent''s Spine, using their precious lives to build a solid city wall for the people behind."


    "Today! We will definitely end the tens of thousands of years of nightmares that the mantid have left on Pandaria, and take advantage of the great opportunity of the enemy''s civil strife to wipe out the remnants of Y''Shaarj in one fell swoop!"


    The clear sky in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms was suddenly covered with dark clouds. The thunder on Raiden''s body seemed to have established a connection with the sky and the earth. His eyes shining with golden lightning inspired the morale of all the pandaren present.


    "The time to counterattack has come, the whole army! Charge with me!"


    "Oh!"


    As soon as Raiden finished speaking, his figure immediately turned into a flash of thunder, flashed across the city tower and rushed into the wasteland of fear, and the long-prepared thunder in the UU reading sky crashed down.


    A large number of mantid from unknown forces flew in the sky to guard against Serpent''s Spine. The sudden violent thunder and lightning ignited countless large and small fireballs in the air, and the scorched mantid corpses fell from the sky like rain.


    The pandaren monk nimbly jumped out of the city wall, landed steadily with his dexterity, and swung his staff and fists into the mantid army on the ground.


    With the opening of the west wall of the Vale of Eternal Blossoms, the mogu army poured out like a torrent, relying on their hard bodies to attack the mantid who were attacking and the mantid who were trying to counterattack.


    "It''s time for us to go too, come up."


    Seres held the water spirit Imesus in her arms and jumped onto the back of Andrea''s transformed griffin. The flying griffin completed acceleration in a short time, and at the same time triggered a sonic boom, it shot towards the nearest Kepa holy tree. Seoul advances.


    "Destroy each of them, let''s take this guy first."


    A member of the Klaxxi Yingjie Council and the manipulator Kaztik who was commanding the army to fight suddenly felt cold all over his body, and the threat of death from nowhere precisely targeted him.

 Chapter 660： interweaving of light and shadow

    Sideways avoiding the mantid squad attacking in the opposite direction, Andrea waved a flame of holy light, igniting all the mantid with shadow power.


    When the power forms conflict with each other, the party with a higher power level can often form a crushing trend.


    Kaz''tik the Manipulator can indeed use his abilities to strengthen the elite mantid squad, but the so-called elites are just that in front of demigod-level powerhouses.


    "Holy fire."


    The golden flame that seemed to be able to penetrate the sky and the earth easily burned Kaz''tik''s shadow protection barrier, turning him into a ball of black ash amidst the hoarse screams of the bugs.


    "Got it, next one."


    Andrea didn''t just focus on the Klaxxi Yingjie to make troubles. The next mantid general to die belonged to Queen Shakthir''s faction. From his self-introduction, he seemed to be called Blade Lord Tayak.


    However, the blade lord never got close to the enemy, and was controlled by Seres from beginning to end until he died.


    As long as he stepped out of the range of the flame wreath, this speedy **** would be blown away.


    Even if he manages to rush to Celeste''s side, he will be immediately separated by the flash technique, and what awaits him is the ultra-large instant Pyroblast technique that calms down.


    While Andrea and his party "repaired blood" for both sides, they followed the army led by Layden to charge forward.


    When the mantid fighting fiercely in the palace discovered a more deadly external threat, everything was irreparable.


    Several of the Klaxxi heroes had been "fortunate" to survive against Thor. The thunder and lightning manipulated by Raiden were more proficient than Thor''s, and their destructive power was not the same.


    Coupled with the total number of mogu led by Wing Sheng Lei Shen when he first attacked, and the assistance of the Pandaren, the Yingjie Council and the Queen''s forces, who were fighting independently, could not stop the impact of the stone army.


    When the two sides in the civil war finally decided to put aside their conflict of ideas for the time being and jointly defend against foreign enemies, the Klaxxi heroes and queen generals who were scattered outside were seriously damaged.


    "Boom!"


    Raiden raised his hand to attract continuous thunder, and cleared the miscellaneous soldiers in front of the Manteves Palace in one go.


    Andrea looked up at the towering Manteves, and after pondering for a moment, asked Celes, "Ceres, can you light this big tree?"


    "Huh?" Celeste complained speechlessly, "How could it be ignited? Although it is not as good as the world tree Nordrassil, the scale of the Kepa holy tree is already impressive enough."


    "Unless hundreds of fire magisters can be recruited to continuously bombard the holy tree with spells, it is impossible for ordinary flames to cause too much damage to it."


    Although plants are generally afraid of fire, that is for ordinary trees.


    The kypar tree is called home to the mantid because it produces a special amber sap.


    Once this kind of amber cools down, it will have a very strong strength, and the full energy can keep the life of the person sealed in the amber alive for tens of millions of years. The Klaxxi Yingjie uses this method to sleep and preserve life.


    Mantivus is the capital of the mantid, and the entire tree is covered with a layer of dusk-colored amber. It is hard to hurt by swords and guns, and its anti-magic ability is also extraordinary. It is obviously a waste of time to use the method of dealing with ordinary plants to ignite it. unlikely.


    As the birthplace of the mantid, the importance and representative significance of Manteves is self-evident. The defense against this holy kypa tree is unmatched by other kypa trees.


    But on the other hand, if the holy place in the mind of the mantid can be destroyed, their will to resist will be severely hit, and at the same time, a direct passage into the palace will be opened, making the subsequent battle easier.


    Queen Shekhill''s palace was located inside Manteves, and Andrea didn''t want to drill a tree hole unless she had to. The cramped environment would greatly weaken her own military advantage.


    ''Let''s try it. ''


    When fighting against Kil''jaeden, Andrea made an unexpected discovery when switching between Light and Shadow in his left and right hands.


    Out of habitual thinking, he has always believed that the collision of holy light and shadow will cause a strong repulsion phenomenon, canceling each other''s strength.


    Previously, Andrea used the gentle power of nature as a transit to isolate the frontal contact of the holy light and shadow power in the body.


    But when fighting Kil''jaeden, Andrea loosened his control over the power in his body under the threat of life, and for a moment the shadow and the holy light intertwined.


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, there was no large-scale conflict after the collision of Holy Light and Shadow.


    The phenomenon of elimination does happen, but it is limited to a certain range, barely in a controllable state.


    The mutual annihilation process of the holy light and the shadow produced a considerable energy impact, which was definitely more powerful than unilateral energy. This strange situation brought some inspiration to Andrea.


    ¡®When the controlled weak shadow in the body collides with the holy light, powerful energy can erupt. What if¡­ let them collide in the outside world? ''


    Raiden, who was acting as a temporary lumberjack, drew lightning and struck the canopy of Mantivis, causing the holy tree to shake, but he was unable to deal a devastating blow to Mantivis in a short time.


    Seeing Andrea''s sudden silence, Celes thought he was still considering the previous proposal, so she had no choice but to try to light the big tree.


    "Ahhh!"


    The sudden surge in temperature on Celes made Imesus, who was sitting on her shoulder, scream, and the little guy hurriedly left Celes, who was on fire all over, and floated on Andrea''s head, waving his two little hands in protest to Celeste.


    As a water spirit, Immersus was inherently disliked by flames, so he resolutely left her side when Celes was fully fired.


    The ultra-high-temperature phoenix flames of the Sunstriders were driven to the limit. It is not known whether there will be no one to come, but after ten thousand years of hard training, Celeste''s strength has surpassed Dath''Remar''s peak period, which can be regarded as a There is no one like this before.


    The golden-red flaming bird spread its wings and flew heavily, hitting the middle of Mantivus heavily, and the amber layer covering the surface of the Kaipa sacred tree was gradually melting under the high temperature.


    As the saying goes, a drop in the bucket, Mantivus of Nuoda was smeared with a lot of amber sap by the mantid, and part of it was burned, and there will be new supplements soon.


    "Huh~ Sure enough, it won''t work."


    Ceres took a breath, and shrugged as she looked at the charred and blackened Manteves tree. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Andrea, you really use this kind of...huh?"


    When Seres turned her head, a shadow and a holy light appeared in Andrea''s hands at the same time. Her Tie Hanhan husband was about to put the two mutually repelling energies together, but it seemed that he couldn''t find a way to do it yet. Right time.


    "What are you doing! It will explode!"


    Ignoring Celeste''s dissuasion, Andrea tried hard to recall the feeling of energy fusion during the battle with Kil''jaeden.


    "so?"


    Carefully suppressing the holy light and shadow energy of the two hands with a subtle energy ratio, Andrea finally mastered the trick after several lessons of being bounced off the hands.


    The power of shadow and light that initially merged merged into a misty gray for a moment under the surprised gaze of Seles'' big mouth, but soon separated again.


    An idea flashed in Andrea''s mind, "Isn''t this the gray light that appeared when Mannoroth was killed in the War of the Ancients?"

 Chapter 661： chaotic energy

    At the end of the Battle of the Well of Eternity, Tyrande and Andrea poured their moonlight and shadow powers into the Tears of Elune at the same time.


    The strange gray energy after fusion and transformation severely damaged Mannoroth, and won the best chance for Illidan to kill the demon lord in one fell swoop.


    At that time, Andrea was not strong enough, and in the eyes of the abyss lord, he was just an ant.


    But it was the murderous intent created by this ant that ruined Mannoroth''s life, relying on this kind of gray fusion energy that is still incomprehensible.


    At the beginning, Andrea hadn''t learned the transformation of light and shadow, and he didn''t have time to delve into this issue after the War of the Ancients.


    Unexpectedly, 10,000 years later, the mysterious gray energy reappeared, and it was still through the energy fusion of light and shadow.


    Celeste walked up to the thoughtful Andrea worriedly and asked, "You don''t plan to die, do you? You''d better think about the consequences before you act. Large-scale energy hedging is no joke."


    Andrea nodded, "I will be as careful as possible, Seres, you step back first, and so are Imesus and Dragon."


    The two little guys were kicked out of Andrea one after another. Seres grabbed them from left to right, and looked worriedly at Andrea who walked out of the crowd.


    First of all, a small amount of holy light was injected into the staff of Garnier, and gathered into the tears of Elune, the faint golden light seemed quite hazy.


    The next step injects almost the same shadow power with extremely fine control.


    The half-gold and half-purple Tears of Elune lasted for a long time, and the two energies were still clearly separated.


    Andrea carefully adjusted the intensity of the energy, and finally, the opposite energy began to show signs of fusion, and the energy in Elune''s Tears gradually turned gray.


    "Hmph~ It''s been ten thousand years, it''s really not easy, I thought you would never discover the fusion of light and shadow."


    Andrea complained in her heart speechlessly, "You know it, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    Elune retorted confidently, "Only by relying on the power obtained by your own comprehension can you get the deepest comprehension. If I tell you in advance, you are just following the scriptures mechanically, and you cannot manipulate the new power like your fingers."


    "That''s all for now. The fusion energy of light and shadow is hard to control. If you don''t pay attention, there will be a big explosion. You''d better concentrate."


    Elune fell silent, and Andrea focused all her attention on the jewel at the top of the staff.


    With the slow increase of the two forces, the originally faint gray energy began to become brighter.


    Andrea tried to force the energy out of the Tear of Elune, turning it around and sending it flying towards Manteves.


    There is no earth-shattering light and shadow effect. The simple gray mist erases all the touched tree bodies like an eraser, and the solid Kepa holy tree is penetrated by irregular gray mist.


    Like being gnawed by rats, the surface of the big tree became potholed, and the interior was also severely damaged.


    "So effective?"


    Andrea and the others looked at the piercing hole in the Manteves tree in amazement, and the amber sap layer that had previously defended against Seres'' attack seemed to have completely disappeared.


    This was the first time Andrea used it, and she couldn''t control this unknown gray energy very precisely.


    After the transformation of Elune''s Tears, Andrea gained a lot of experience, re-condensed the power of light and shadow in her hands, and decisively put them together for fusion.


    When Andrea opened his hands again, the gray energy was stretched into a condensed energy spear, no longer the unstable mist form before.


    Subconsciously turning the energy spear in his hand, Andrea tried to poke the tip of the gun against the tree.


    Sure enough, under the attack of this new energy, the strong defense of the Kepa Holy Tree has no sense of existence, and a conspicuous small hole appeared at the position where the gun head was poked.


    "Try it for practical use."


    Turning the head of the gun to the front and posing for a throwing posture, Andrea''s well-proportioned muscles on his right arm bulged, and he threw the gray spear in an unstandard throwing posture.


    "Go!"


    ¡­


    In the Mantivis Palace inside the tree, Queen Shekhill is silently waiting for the latest battle report from the outside world.


    This swarm queen looks very normal from the outside, but she can see the faint black and white ink light with her hands gathered in her sleeves, which is the erosion from the power of arrogance.


    "Crack!"


    Suddenly, there was a small noise above the palace, and a gray afterimage passed quickly. When the queen raised her head, it seemed as if nothing had happened.


    "What''s the matter? Zorlok, go check it out."


    "Yes, Empress."


    The prime minister bowed respectfully, then turned around and gave orders to other officials. Before the herald could walk out of the palace chamber, a gray energy arrow came from nowhere and shot through the shell of the Kaipa holy tree.


    The poor herald hadn''t had time to react when the arrow with a huge impact pierced him, and the mantid was crucified on the large amber decoration not far from the empress.


    An unhappy voice came from the hole where the Kepa Sacred Tree was shot through, "Tsk! The shot missed."


    ¡­


    Seles looked at Andrea who was having a great time, and the weapon in his hand had turned into an energy longbow.


    "You haven''t learned archery systematically, it''s not bad if you can shoot arrows normally."


    After many tests, Andrea basically mastered the usage of the new power he named Chaos Energy.


    This gray energy has no dazzling special effects, and its only characteristic is invincibility.


    At least for the time being, Andrea hasn''t found a substance that can block its attack. After testing many times in succession, Mantivus'' defense is like paper in the face of chaotic energy.


    "The preliminary test is over, and it''s almost time for the real thing."


    Integrating a large amount of chaotic energy into the Tears of Elune, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com Andrea aimed the top of the staff at the core of the palace that had been tested before.


    Countless small magic circles floated near the head of the staff, and the chaotic energy charged these magic circles respectively.


    Celes subconsciously took a step back and walked behind Andrea. She had already seen the power of this new type of energy, and it would not be fun to be brushed aside.


    Lyden didn''t notice Andrea''s movements, and still ate the weights and bombarded the Kepa Sacred Tree with thunder. The whole tree was shaken from side to side by the continuous thunder and lightning.


    In an inconspicuous corner, Andrea slightly retracted his staff and made a gesture of accumulating power, and all the small magic circles that emerged simultaneously entered a state of high-speed rotation and ready to go.


    "Come on! Take my trick!"


    As countless gray energy bombs sprayed out, Andrea shouted viciously, "Billions of meteors!"


    Seles reflexively raised her stick and knocked on her husband''s head, "Don''t call out the names of moves!"

 Chapter 662： Language Arts of the Ancient Gods

    Excluding Andrea''s whimsical mustache, his attack was nothing more than a series of magic bullets that compressed the chaotic energy and released a large number of them.


    The power of a single magic bullet is not great, but with the excellent penetrating ability of chaotic energy, the defense shown by the Kaipa Holy Tree is easily penetrated.


    The gathered piles of magic bullets broke through the outer defense of the big tree, and blasted into the core area of ??the palace where Queen Shakehill was located.


    Before Prime Minister Zorlok could react, the ensuing magic bullets smashed him into briquettes.


    Looking at Empress Shekthir with dull eyes, Zorrock''s body fell backwards with a bang.


    "My beloved... empress, let me take a step first..."


    Queen Shekthir, who was blocked by countless human shields, cried out sadly, "No! Zorlok!"


    "boom!"


    Mantivis, who was bombarded one after another, was finally completely penetrated, and the last protection in front of the mogu army disappeared. Raiden was subconsciously stunned, and then immediately changed his attack target.


    "Crack!"


    The golden lightning that rushed into the palace swept across the hall, and the mantid who were weak or too late to defend were instantly carbonized under the attack of the great guardian.


    The Council of Klaxxi Heroes undertakes the important task of continuing the inheritance of the mantid. Seeing that the situation is very bad, and the mantid is in danger of genocide, the leader of the Council of Heroes, the Supreme Korfan, **** his wings and plans to escape from the palace.


    "You guys still come down for me."


    Andrea used the power of shadow to tear down all the mantid trying to escape from the sky, and the crackling mantid fell to the ground, and Raiden "purified" most of them with the power of thunder and lightning.


    The Supreme Korfan barely survived with his stronger strength, but judging from his scorched wings, it was almost impossible to escape again.


    Andrea couldn''t make out the mantid''s appearance, and could only roughly judge it by the gorgeousness of the clothes.


    Glancing at the mantid executives present, Andrea touched his chin and said, "I have wiped out all the Klaxxi heroes scattered outside, and the rest are here, right?"


    Raiden nodded confidently, "I can be sure that no one escaped, and all the flying mantid were shot down by me."


    Hisek, the swarm guard, lowered his body and made a desperate gesture, "Titan''s lackeys, are you really planning to wipe out the mantid?"


    "I warn you, the Heart of Y''Shaarj is still in our hands, in case we are cornered..."


    "Heart of Y''Shaarj?"


    Andrea tilted her head, her face showing a dazed look, "You mean the shriveled heart that was drained of energy and sliced ??up by me to induce civil strife in the mantid?"


    "Do you really think that such an important thing will be placed under the Throne of Thunder by Thor unsuspectingly?"


    Hisek was stunned for a while and finally straightened out the ins and outs, and the guard posture he had put on was powerlessly relaxed. After thinking everything through, he knew that the mantid was powerless to make a comeback.


    Empress Shekhill, who was immersed in grief, trembled, and looked up at Andrea in disbelief.


    "You... so you are plotting against us! Despicable and shameless!"


    Andrea spread his hands indifferently, "Is it meaningful to say these afterthoughts now? Winners and losers, as early as the moment you stood on the opposite side of Azeroth, you should have expected this kind of ending."


    "Lei, let''s do it, don''t leave anyone alive."


    "Shh!"


    ¡­


    The Yingjie Council is indeed too powerful for ordinary mortals to defeat. It is still a question whether Zhu Taran can defeat one one-on-one by relying on the blood-spitting method of the demon.


    But under the command of powerful demigods such as Andrea, Raiden, and the Four Heavenly Gods, most of the Yingjie Council, which was lost by half, was just like that, and it was resolved.


    The distraught Queen Shekthir was possessed by Andrea''s psychic spells. After roughly finding out the location of the Heart of Y''Shaarj from her mind, Andrea annihilated her soul.


    With the fall of the queen, the leadership of the mantid with a high degree of threat was completely wiped out, and the remaining chickens and tile dogs could no longer cause harm to Pandaria, and sooner or later they would disappear in the long river of history.


    Retrieving the heart of Y''Shaarj from the queen''s bedroom, Andrea, after consulting Raiden, pierced through this disgusting purple piece of flesh with the sword of the dark empire.


    The last remaining shadow power was sucked dry, and the beating heart gradually lost its vitality.


    "Bah!"


    Using the high concentration of holy light to purify the powerless heart into white smoke, Andrea and Raiden breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.


    "The last hope of Y''Shaarji''s resurrection is shattered, and the next thing is to eliminate the Six Shas that reappeared after the fog cleared."


    "Hahaha!" Xalatath laughed happily, "Very good! I can''t wait any longer, let me devour the last dregs of Y''Shaarj!"


    Reaching out and patting Xalatas''s body, Andrea warned meaningfully, "Be quiet, I know you have recovered a lot of strength now, don''t be too inflated."


    "Uh~"


    Feeling the threat from Andrea''s words and the chaotic energy condensed on his fingertips, Xalatas flattered him very sincerely, "Of course, of course, I will never forget how I got everything I got today."


    "Andrea, don''t worry, I still have a long way to go with you, and I will never betray your trust short-sightedly."


    Andrea smiled unconsciously, "Hehe~ I hope so."


    ¡®Won¡¯t be short-sighted, that is to say, as long as there is complete assurance, is it possible to betray in the end? ''


    Xalatath is really easy to use, especially when facing the ancient gods who are difficult to kill completely, this sword of the ancient gods is an indispensable weapon.


    But Andrea will not let down her vigilance against her. He and Xalatas are very clear about each other, and the real showdown will not be until Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth are all dead.


    ¡­


    Returning to the top of Kun-Lai Mountains to meet Shaohao, the last emperor of the pandaren confirmed the weakness of the mogu and the demise of the mantid, and finally dissipated with the mist in relief.


    The fog that had engulfed Pandaria for tens of thousands of years slowly dissipated, and the six energy bodies composed of negative emotions tried to take the opportunity to flee to various parts of Pandaria to absorb nutrients.


    Andrea, who had been prepared for a long time, set up a formation of four gods on the top of Kun-Lai Mountain. Under the command of the four demigods of the wilderness, none of the six evil spirits escaped from the barrier. Swallowed one by one by Xal''atath.


    After eating Y''Shaarj''s whole set of split souls and the pure energy in the heart one after another, Xalatas needs to sleep for a while to digest.


    But this time, she won''t sleep for too long like devouring C''Thun, after all, her soul strength is no longer what it used to be.


    At the same time that Shaohao dissipated, the Second Flying Fleet prepared by the Night Republic quickly sailed into Pandaria, and landed in front of the Double Moon Hall in the Valley of Eternal Blossoms under the watchful eyes of the local residents.


    "This fleet will temporarily stop here."


    Andrea patted Raiden''s calf and said, "The mortal coalition forces of Azeroth have just experienced a battle with the Burning Legion on Alien. The tired soldiers still need some time to recuperate."


    "Lai, during this period of time, you can practice your recruits to your heart''s content, and if necessary, you can conduct military exercises close to actual combat with the soldiers of the Second Flying Fleet."


    "Take advantage of this opportunity to make all preparations. By the way, secretly contact Thorim and Azadas. The time to counterattack Ulduar is not far away."

 Chapter 663： Origins of Unrest in Gilneas

    Since the first opening of the Dark Portal, troublesome things have happened one after another, leaving little time for the night elves to grow grass and farm.


    Just after a battle between Draenor and Kil''jaeden, Andrea came to Pandaria non-stop to prepare for the decisive battle against Ulduar.


    With great difficulty, the crisis in Pandaria was resolved, and the fog that had shrouded the continent for tens of thousands of years dissipated, and Andrea was finally able to return to Anarchis to rest for a while.


    During Andrea''s stay in Pandaria for more than half a year, the situation in Azeroth has not changed much. The aftermath of Draenor''s destruction has not yet completely dissipated. The returned Alliance expeditionary force and Draenor refugees are trying to integrate life in the new world.


    As soon as Tyrande returned to the capital, she began to retreat. Andrea learned about these follow-up resettlement issues from Maiev.


    "The Mag''har orcs and the new tribe have the same origin after all. Although there are some differences in the concepts of the two sides, neither Yorin nor Dranosh are people with a strong desire for power. Under the coordination of Goel''s grandmother Gaiaan Now, there is little chance of a conflict."


    "Compared to the Horde, the Alliance Expeditionary Force is just a wanderer returning home after all, and soon re-acquainted with the contemporary Azeroth."


    Maiev flipped through the information book compiled by Priscim and explained, "The Wildhammer dwarves held a grand welcome banquet when Kurdran returned to Eagle''s Nest Mountain. As the hero of the Wildhammer clan, Kurland''s reputation fell along with him. In Delano, not less, but more.¡±


    "Khadgar temporarily declined Antonidas'' invitation, and returned to Karazhan with the recovered Garona to clean up the guardian tower that had been abandoned for many years."


    Andrea pondered and asked, "I remember that there are many strange creatures in Karazhan that entered Azeroth through the astral rift. Can the two of them handle it?"


    Maiev shook his head, "Of course it''s not just the two of them, King Varian has arranged a lot of soldiers to assist Khadgar, and the old King Ryan originally planned to go with him in person, but King Varian and Queen Tiffin tried to persuade him .¡±


    Andrea spread his hands amusedly, "It''s no wonder that two of Ryan''s best friends passed away one after another. He probably wanted to take this opportunity to go to Karazhan to remember the lost friends."


    Medivh, Ryan, and Lothar can be said to have grown up together since childhood. Although there are some differences in age, this does not damage their friendship.


    Medivh was possessed by the demon king, and he was beheaded by Lothar himself when he went astray, and Lothar himself died of exhaustion not long ago.


    The old Ryan deeply felt the changes brought about by the passage of time. His energy was not as good as before, and he chose to retire bravely and hand over the affairs of the country to his more stable and capable son Varian.


    The abdicated Ryan Old Kingdom concentrated on caring for his life, and like most old people, he began to miss the past days. Some ideas that were diluted by the heavy state affairs grew exponentially after he was idle.


    "Ryan''s life should not be long. When Khadgar and Garona clean up Karazhan, he will probably move to this tower of guardians full of memories to spend his old age."


    Khadgar''s recent movements can be considered quite intense, but compared to Danas, they are still slightly inferior.


    When Danas returned from Draenor, he was already over fifty years old, his beard and hair began to turn gray, and his once thick hair turned into the bright Mediterranean.


    Compared with his nephew, King Solas can feel his own life passing by more. In recent years, he has felt more and more exhausted and unable to do what he wants.


    The retirement of the old king of Ryan made him quite emotional. Among the leaders of the eight countries when the alliance was established, apart from Brunhilde, who had an infinite life span, only the stubborn Jean and Antonidas, who was about to retire, were still old faces.


    If Galin Trollbane, crown prince of Stormgard, was not too incompetent, Solas would also want to live his life like Ryan, but unfortunately, Galin who made a moth every now and then made him unable to relax.


    Galin is also in his 40s this year, but he was pampered and pampered since he was a child. Instead of learning the advantages of Solas, he learned his reckless side.


    In Andrea''s words, the 40-year-old crown prince seems to be a giant baby who doesn''t grow up, and often acts indiscriminately according to his own temperament.


    Solas tried his best to persuade his son to work hard, but unfortunately so far it still had little effect.


    The return of Danas gave Solas another choice. Since his son is not the material to be king, instead of letting Danas wipe his **** for the little **** Garin in the future, it is better to pass the throne directly to the more mature and prudent Dar Nass.


    Although Garin was evaluated as a giant baby by Andrea, as a member of the royal family, he would never lack the vigilance he should have.


    From his father''s attitude towards Danas, Garin could see that his cousin was a threat to his succession to the throne. As a result, there was a discordant atmosphere in Stormgard.


    Stud betting on Garin''s nobles had no choice but to go all the way. They desperately slandered Danas, and even blamed Darnas for Stormgard''s difficult situation in recent years, thinking that his reckless departure caused the Many disasters happened.


    Danas, who has been in the military for many years, has a typical military temper. He chose to fight back head-on to these unreasonable accusations.


    Not only did Solas see his heroic appearance from Danas in his early days, but the nobles in Stormgard also had enough of the stupid Garin, and began to move secretly.


    They believe that the throne should not and cannot be handed over to such a giant baby.


    "Heh~" Andrea chuckled with unknown meaning, "Let them go. Infighting is one of the repertoires of human beings. Hasn''t Gilneas still not quelled civil strife?"


    "Speaking of which."


    Maiev turned to a page of the intelligence booklet, turned the tome around and placed it in front of Andrea.


    "The mutated virus in Gilneas has been investigated. If Priscim''s news is correct, there should be some connection with our night elves."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea straightened her face and read the relevant content carefully.


    Half an hour later, Andrea finally understood the ins and outs, and UU Reading awakened the fuzzy memory buried deep in her mind.


    ''That''s how it developed. ''


    Even after 10,000 years, Andrea has not forgotten the werewolf characters he once played, but he can''t remember exactly how these werewolves appeared.


    After Priscim personally went deep into Gilneas to investigate, the truth finally surfaced.


    As Maiev said, these werewolves are indeed related to the night elves, and they are the group of Druids of the Claw who lost their minds because of rash contact with Goldrinn''s rage.


    Malfurion sealed the werewolves deep in the Emerald Dream after the Satyr War, hoping that they would gradually recover their peace in the dream.


    However, things didn''t go so smoothly.


    Even after tens of thousands of years of soothing, the werewolf''s condition still hasn''t improved, as long as he wakes up from a deep sleep, he will go crazy.


    Worried that releasing them would cause a big mess, Malfurion could only continue to seal the werewolf away, taking time to check on their situation from time to time.


    A mage named Arugal discovered werewolves in the Emerald Dream by accident. Because he didn''t understand the Emerald Dream, he mistakenly believed that these werewolves came from another world.


    After many experiments, Arugal found that he could use spells to control these incarnations of rage. When Kyrgyzstan was in deep crisis of natural disasters, he took the initiative to ask King Jin to summon the werewolves to deal with the natural disasters.


    Shaking his head helplessly, Andrea closed the heavy book.


    "No one can stop people from committing suicide. Gene is the king of a country after all. Even if he is cornered, he shouldn''t be so sick and rush to the doctor..."

 Chapter 664： Luo Ning: Really fragrant!

    When Arthas just captured Lordaeron by killing his father, the power of the undead Scourge experienced an explosive growth.


    Even hiding behind Greymane''s Wall, Jean could still feel the great threat of the undead from the Scourge. The strong city wall was attacked by countless undead every day.


    The undead can attack without sleep, but humans can''t.


    The tired defenders of Greymane Wall gradually couldn''t keep up with the rhythm of the undead, and the defense of the city wall began to show holes.


    As a last resort, Jin adopted Arugal''s proposal and summoned werewolves from the depths of the Emerald Dream, hoping to change the situation through these "controllable" beasts.


    Arugal succeeded, gaining unprecedented status and power through the werewolves, but Genn and Gilneas failed because of it.


    Even Arugal himself couldn''t perfectly control the werewolf, a savage species full of rage. After repelling the attack of the undead Scourge, the werewolf began to make trouble in Gilneas.


    Anyone bitten by a werewolf is transformed within a day into one of their own, a rampant, mindless beast.


    After completing the experiment (death), Arugao left abruptly, occupied Pyrewood Village and Shadowfang Castle outside Greymane''s Wall, and claimed to be the lord of one party by virtue of the power of the werewolf.


    Arugal slapped his **** and left, but the poison he unleashed hit Gilneas.


    The gradually spreading werewolf virus finally spread to the Kyrgyz royal city, causing a great uproar.


    It happened that the great lord Darius Crowley was dissatisfied with Jean''s autistic decision and launched a rebellion. Under internal and external troubles, Gilneas fell into unprecedented turmoil.


    Even though the War of Scourge had long since ended, and Lordaeron had struggled to regain its royal city and re-establish the country, Gilneas was still busy with its own internal turmoil and knew almost nothing about the outside world.


    "so?"


    Andrea turned to look at Fandral, "Does the mentor know what happened? What does he think?"


    Fandral rubbed his eyebrows with a wry smile and said, "What else can you think? As you guessed, he believes that the werewolf rebellion is the responsibility of the night elves, and he insists on extending a helping hand to Gilneas."


    It is not difficult to subdue the werewolf, and the key key lies in the hands of Fandral''s only son, Vastanen.


    Luna Scythe, this is an artifact made by the leader of the Spike Druids, Lailal Flame, using Goldrinn''s teeth and Elune''s scepter.


    With this scythe, Valstein can control the anger of the werewolves to a certain extent.


    However, the problem facing the werewolves was obviously not limited to themselves. To enter Gilneas, King Jean must first obtain the consent.


    Malfurion tried several times to communicate with Gilneas through official channels, but Genn did not respond at all.


    Although Malfurion was a nice guy, it didn''t mean he didn''t have a temper.


    The werewolf rebellion was indeed caused by the night elves, and Malfurion blamed himself for not discovering the problem in time.


    Now that the disaster of the werewolf has affected other countries, the archdruid felt very sorry, and he couldn''t wait for King Jin''s response many times, so he simply started to act by himself.


    "The instructor asked Vastann to lead some wolf soul druids to Gilneas first, let them sneak into the mountains and wait for orders, and capture wild hybrid werewolves as much as possible, and study the difference between their ecology and primitive werewolves."


    Andrea lowered his head and thought about it, "Since we have already acted, let Vastan continue to obey the order of the instructor."


    "If there is a chance, let him get rid of that mage named Arugal. That guy is the mastermind behind summoning and controlling werewolves."


    Fandral nodded and said, "I will tell him, this task should not be difficult to complete."


    Prism''s information clearly mentioned Arugal''s origin.


    He was originally an ordinary mage in Dalaran. He was mediocre in all aspects, but his ambition was stronger than others, and he always wanted to find a chance to become a master.


    By coincidence, Arugal made contact with the Emerald Dream, where the werewolves slept.


    Even with an army of werewolves now, Arugal''s strength has not increased significantly. As long as he sneaks into the depths of Shadowfang Castle, he should be able to kill him easily.


    "That''s enough about Gilneas for now, is there anything else important?"


    Garrod raised his hand and said, "I have some news, I don''t know if it''s important."


    "Speaking."


    "Well... it''s about Archmage Rhonin."


    Andrea raised her eyebrows, "Oh?"


    After returning from Draenor, Ronin and Khadgar were awarded the title of Archmage together by Antonidas. He also sent invitations to the two at the same time, hoping that they could join the Kirin Tor Council and become members of the Kirin Tor Council supporting Dalaran .


    Although the reasons were different, the two declined Antonidas'' invitation very uniformly.


    There is no need to repeat Khadgar''s reasons. The little old man is currently working as a coolie cleaner in Karazhan.


    As for Ronin...


    Jarod shrugged and said, "After returning from Draenor, he finally decided to marry Queen Calia. As the prince of a country, he is naturally not suitable to serve as a member of Dalaran."


    "Pfft~"


    Andrea almost couldn''t help laughing, ''Sure enough, human beings still can''t escape the law of true fragrance. ''


    Andrea didn''t know what kind of mental journey Rhonin went through during his trip to Draenor, but it seemed that the long-term separation made him realize his true heart.


    "Let him go. When will the wedding be?"


    "At the end of this year, there are still about three months."


    Andrea smiled nonchalantly, "I''ll be there in person at that time, so it can be regarded as thanks to Ronin for his help in the Battle of Draenor."


    ¡­


    With the end of the grand wedding between Queen Calia of Lordaeron and Archmage Rhonin, the 23 years of UU Reading The Gate of Darkness finally came to an end.


    At the wedding, Ronin looked pretty good, and he didn''t show any reluctance. Ronin''s mentor, Krasus, was sincerely relieved for him.


    The turn of the year is the time to go out of the old and welcome the new. After 22 years of the turbulent Dark Portal, Azeroth has rarely entered a period of relative peace.


    The Burning Legion, which has suffered heavy losses, is temporarily busy with internal affairs, and has no time to continue plotting against Azeroth.


    Although the old gods continued to make small moves, the night elves, who had never let down their vigilance, did not give them a chance to make big waves.


    With the end of Queen Calia''s wedding, Aurora, who attended the wedding banquet with Andrea, ended her vacation and returned to Quel''Thalas to continue fulfilling her ambassadorial responsibilities.


    After returning to the mainland of Kalimdor, Andrea, accompanied by Shandris, went to the inaccessible Winterspring Valley to inspect a major project being built here.

 Chapter 665： mass accelerator

    The research and development of the spacecraft is still in full swing, and to send these massive objects to the orbit of the universe, the level of anti-gravity technology used in the planet alone is not enough.


    Naaru''s spaceship can achieve infinitely variable speed from zero to limit, and get rid of the planet''s gravity in a very short time.


    Although Andrea would like to replicate this technology in one step, according to the researchers, if the steps are too big, it will be easy to tear the eggs.


    Investing too much unproven black technology on the spacecraft at one time can easily cause the entire project to suffer.


    After much discussion, Andrea decided to temporarily abandon this technology, and use a relatively primitive mass accelerator to assist the spacecraft to complete the acceleration, breaking away from gravity and rushing into the universe.


    It is said to be primitive, but for most civilizations trapped in the parent star, the mass accelerator is already a kind of black technology.


    The principle of the mass accelerator is to use the magic magnetic force to increase the accelerated vehicle to the first cosmic speed in the shortest time, reduce the energy consumed by the spacecraft itself during take-off, and improve the launch efficiency.


    It is not easy to build a mass accelerator that is sufficient for a large spacecraft to take off. Considering the scale and capacity limit of the accelerator, it is difficult for a complete spacecraft to accelerate a large mass at one time.


    After the spacecraft development team also joined the discussion, a compromise alternative was finally reached.


    Disassemble and launch the parts of a large spacecraft, and complete the final assembly work in the gravity-free universe.


    Fortunately, Andrea introduced the concept of assembly line production many years ago, and this modular spaceship construction concept was quickly accepted by the researchers of the night elves.


    The main reason for choosing Winterspring as the location for the mass accelerator is that it is deserted enough.


    Few people visit the cold Winterspring Valley, avoiding a series of problems such as disturbing people and leaking secrets during the construction process.


    Moreover, Winterspring was at the foot of Mount Hyjal, within the core sphere of influence of the night elves, and any disturbance would be noticed immediately.


    Now the entire Winterspring Valley has changed its appearance. A gradually curved track has been laid in the middle of the spacious valley, and a large number of engineering puppets are under the remote control of the operator to carry out construction work.


    Shandris raised her head with a subtle expression and looked at the mass accelerator that seemed to be able to reach into the sky.


    Although the acceptance of new technologies is not low, the construction of the mass accelerator was started during the years when she was in seclusion. The sudden appearance of such a behemoth made it difficult for Shandris to accept for a while.


    "Can this thing really allow the spacecraft to rush into the universe? I always feel that the shape is very strange. Isn''t it completely at a right angle in the end? The spacecraft will not fall down?"


    "of course not."


    Andrea put his arms around Shandris''s waist and explained with a smile, "With the acceleration of the magical magnetic force, the spaceship will be firmly attracted to the orbit, and unless there is an unpredictable failure, it is impossible to fall."


    Archbishop Hattaru said speechlessly, "...can you stop being so unlucky? We will ensure the safety of the mass accelerator to the greatest extent, and only then will it be delivered to you for use."


    Andrea waved his hand and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just giving you an example."


    "Besides, considering the focus of the strategy in the next period of time, you still have plenty of time to improve the mass accelerator, so you don''t have to rush to work."


    As a member of the Council of Bishops, although he is obsessed with technology research and development most of the time, he has some understanding of the overall situation of Azeroth.


    "When do you plan to attack Northrend?"


    Andrea pointed to the east of the mainland, "When the archdruid returns from the other side of the sea, we can almost do it."


    Despite repeated persuasion from Andrea, Fandral and others, Malfurion decided to go to Gilneas to deal with the werewolf issue himself.


    On the one hand, it is to wipe the buttocks of the werewolf problem caused by the night elves, and on the other hand, it is to show sincerity to Gilneas.


    Hatala sighed and said, "Why is there so many disasters in the eastern continent? The werewolf rebellion in Gilneas has not been resolved, and Gnomeregan has been attacked by cavemen again."


    Troglodytes, a by-product of the failure of Azadas and Elonaya to create Earthen in Uldaman.


    As early as the cavemen were created by mistake, Azadas sealed them up and threw them into the deep passages of Uldaman.


    With the awakening of Azadas and Elonaya, the cavemen who had long been forgotten by them also began to gradually unseal.


    These cavemen knew that there was an existence in Uldaman that they could not afford to mess with, so they subconsciously dug tunnels to the north to escape from the underground palace.


    The cavemen''s digging ability is very good. They dug through the tunnel all the way from the ground and unexpectedly appeared from Gnomeregan, the underground capital of the gnome.


    Gnomes are very capable of inventing and creating, but limited by congenital physical defects, their combat ability is not very good.


    Although the cavemen are failed Titan creations, their failure is not because of any defects in their own abilities, but because their brutal and aggressive nature does not meet the preferences of Azadas and Elonaya...Of course they are ugly Appearance is also a reference condition.


    In terms of combat effectiveness, there is not much difference between cavemen and earth spirits, at least it is completely enough to crush gnomes.


    The dwarves were unprepared for the cavemen''s invasion, and lost control of most of the city by surprise. Even the engineering area where cutting-edge technological equipment was stored was captured by the cavemen.


    The Bronzebeard dwarves learned of the difficulties faced by the dwarves, and immediately sent support to their neighbors who have lived together for many years. The two sides are now engaged in a fierce tug-of-war in the city.


    The Stormwind Kingdom, which had not experienced the Defias Rebellion, was strong and strong, and without the worries of Thunder King and Blackrock Orcs, Varian sent reinforcements without hesitation after learning of the dwarf''s plight.


    Although the betrayal of the talented craftsman Shiko Matherplug made the great craftsman Mekkatorque somewhat depressed, but with the reinforcements from the Kingdom of Stormwind, the tribal coalition forces are slowly regaining control of Gnomeregan.


    Martha Prager has been dissatisfied with Mekkatorque for a long time. He has long coveted the status of the great artisan, and at the same time he has doubts about Mekkatorque''s foreign policy.


    Marthel Prager believed that the gnomes should expand outward with their own genius inventions, rather than just stick to the territory of Dun Morogh.


    Mekkatorque doesn''t have such big ambitions, and he spends most of his extra energy on researching new inventions, which is completely opposite to Martha Prager''s philosophy.


    This is a typical difference between hawks and doves, and it is difficult to convince each other through words.


    His appeal has not been recognized for a long time, Martha Prag finally took advantage of the crisis when the dwarves were in crisis, and led his followers to occupy a part of the city of Gnomeregan, and at the same time went to war with the great artisan and the troglodytes.


    Andrea had already obtained relevant news about the caveman invasion and the dwarf civil war, but he didn''t express any opinion on it.


    After all, this is an internal matter of the alliance, and the night elves are not a member of the alliance, so rashly intervening could easily cause misunderstandings.


    On the contrary, on the Gilneas side, Andrea put in relatively more energy.


    Gilneas, who had left the alliance long ago, did not ask for help from neighboring countries even though it was in crisis of extinction. Alterac and Sylud''s behavior of splitting Silverpine Forest annoyed Jin, and Lordaeron and Stormwind Kingdom, who were behind the scenes, also contributed to the situation. He hated it.


    Through the contact of Valstein and Jin, the stubborn old king made it clear that he would not return to the alliance.


    That being the case, the Supreme Council made a judgment after deliberation, and there may be an opportunity to draw Gilneas closer to the Night Republic by quelling the werewolf rebellion.


    ''A controllable werewolf...''


    Andrea touched his chin thoughtfully, "Maybe they will become useful sharp knives on the battlefield in the future." ''

 Chapter 606： as if a lifetime away

    "Crack!"


    A cold light flashed, and bright red blood spurted from the neck of the human body.


    The masked mage clutching his neck showed despair in his eyes, "Damn it, my... werewolf empire, uh!"


    The sharp claws of the cold-eyed white wolf slashed across, and the words that the mage hadn''t finished speaking flew up into the sky along with his head.


    "The daydream of the powerless."


    After licking the blood stained on his paws, the white wolf transformed into a human form in a burst of light and shadow. It was a green-haired night elf carrying a scythe.


    At first glance, this night elf looks very similar to Fandral, with the same naked upper body in winter, and the same unkempt green long hair like weeds. The appearance is also quite similar, and the difference is mostly concentrated in the eyes of the two. middle.


    Fandral has been in the top position for a long time. Although his irritable and impulsive temper still cannot be changed, he has accumulated a lot of majesty in power after ten thousand years in power.


    Those unfamiliar with Fandral''s nature can easily be overwhelmed by the calm and self-imposed ecology that he normally displays.


    But when he plays with his granddaughter Estalia, he has a completely different face. Not many people are "lucky" to know his true colors.


    In contrast, the eyes of the night elf in front of him were more rebellious and cold, like a humanoid wolf king, aloof and cold, with a vague charisma of an alternative leader that was different from Fandral.


    He took out a spellbook from the mage''s headless corpse, and the night elf opened it and read it for a moment.


    "Humph!"


    Throwing the book into the air, pulling out the sickle on the back and waving a series of knife lights, the complete thick-skinned book instantly turned into broken pages flying all over the sky.


    "Crazy talk, you don''t even know about the Emerald Dream, and you still want to publish a book at this level?"


    Footsteps could be heard outside the door, and several male and female druids also wearing simple leather armor strode in.


    A calm beauty with battle patterns painted on her face was the first to report, "Valstein, the entire castle has been cleared, and all werewolves have been captured."


    "very good."


    After confirming that the battle was over, Vastanen''s stern expression slowed down a lot. "The task of destroying Shadowfang Castle is complete. Let''s gather all the werewolves. I''ll see if I can restore their sanity."


    "yes!"


    The rest of the people left one after another, leaving only the female druid who walked up to Vastanen and asked concernedly, "Are you not injured?"


    "Of course not." Vastann touched the other''s nose affectionately. "Instead of worrying about me, it''s better to worry about whether that girl Estalia will be spoiled by her father."


    Leiana rolled her eyes helplessly, "Here it goes again, you really don''t know which pot to open and which pot to carry."


    This female druid is actually Leyana, the wife of Valstein. Considering how much Fandral dotes on the descendants of his direct blood, Leyana is indeed worried about her daughter''s future.


    "Hehe~"


    Vastann kissed his wife on the face and comforted him, "Don''t worry, my father spends most of his time showing off his granddaughter to the Moon Shadow Speaker. With the speaker and his wife watching over him, my father won''t do anything weird...probably."


    Leiana: "...Did you say something about it just now?"


    "Haha! Anyway, don''t worry so much."


    Vastahn smiled and put his arms around his wife and walked out, "You should be happy that you have finally come out to carry out important tasks. Once these werewolves regain their senses, they will definitely become our important companions in the future."


    The werewolves that Arugal the Headless brought to Shadowfang Castle were all night elves summoned by him from the Emerald Dream.


    Arugal had no interest in the half-blood werewolves, and stayed in Gilneas and let them fend for themselves.


    In the lord''s hall of Shadowfang Castle, hundreds of werewolves were gathered together by wolf soul druids, and Valstein walked up to them solemnly holding the Luna sickle.


    When Valstein began to prepare for the ceremony with the shimmering Luna Scythe, Leiana and the others poured special alchemy potions into these unconscious werewolves one by one.


    The earliest batch of Spike Druids were too impatient, which caused a big problem in the transformation process, and accidentally turned into a half-human, half-wolf and irrational beast like a werewolf.


    After being corrected by Andrea''s personal transformation, the wolf form change learned by Valstein is the orthodoxy that Goldrinn expected.


    After thousands of years of development, the scale of the wolf **** belief in the druid sect has become quite large, and even Malfurion could not ignore this group of powerful claw druid branches.


    Holding up the moon god''s sickle, Valstann chanted loudly, "I call out in the name of the moon **** Elune and the wolf **** Goldrinn, my compatriots, come back, return to your people, and calm the endless rage in your heart." !"


    Alchemy potions and rituals had been prepared a long time ago. If the rigid Malfurion hadn''t agreed to take the risk of awakening the werewolves to hold the ceremony, Valstein would have thought of doing so long ago.


    Since Arugal "kindly" skipped this step of awakening instead of Valstein, these subdued werewolves could just be used to test the effects of potions and rituals.


    The cold moonlight shines in from the castle window, and gathers on these werewolves under the guidance of the moon god''s sickle.


    The werewolves on the ground began to appear restless, some of them twitched and shrank into a ball, while the other stood up from the ground with trembling hands and feet.


    "Aww!"


    The lonely and distant howling of wolves resounded through the castle, and soon the other compatriots howled in response.


    Under the expectant gaze of Vastanen and others, the hair on this group of werewolves slowly receded, revealing the leather armor and smooth skin they were originally wearing. Except for the weirdly intact heads, most of their bodies were Turned back into a night elf.


    "emmmmm..."


    The expressions of Vastanen, Leyana and the others are very subtle. These night elves with werewolf heads look a little hideous, but they still give people a more funny feeling.


    "...It seems that there is still room for improvement in potions and rituals, but they are generally successful, right?"


    The werewolves looked down at their restored bodies in disbelief. Judging from their rich expressions and eyes, reason had returned to their minds.


    "Welcome home, fellow citizens."


    Varstein temporarily suppressed the sense of humor in his heart, smiled and opened his hands to welcome these werewolves.


    "I''m Vastan Staghelmet, the leader of the Wolf Soul Druid Sect. I''m sorry that I can''t fully restore you to your original state at the moment."


    "But please trust us, and swear in Goldrinn''s name, we will work out an improvement method as soon as possible, so that you can return to your loved ones with your heads held high."


    "Dear..."


    One of the werewolves with a scar on his face touched his furry head, and asked with a weird expression, "How long has it been since we lost our minds? How is our country? Hasn''t it been broken by Sartre?"


    Valstein and Leyana glanced at each other, and UU Reading Leyana replied as gently as possible, "Thousands of years have passed since the victory of the Sarty War, and the thousands of years of the Dark Night Republic The development is difficult to describe in words one by one."


    "I also ask everyone to remain calm for the time being, and we will do our best to help everyone reintegrate into society."


    The scarred werewolf headed by it smiled wryly and reached out to stop Leyana, "Wait, at least tell us, who is the leader of the night elves now? Is it the high priest and the archdruid?"


    "Yes and no."


    Vastan took a step forward and said, "After the Republic of Darkness was formally established, both the High Priest and the Archdruid became members of the Supreme Council."


    "Other members of the Council include Grand Prosecutor Maiev Shadowsong, Archdruid Fandral Staghelm, and Andrea Moonshadow, the speaker of the Supreme Council."


    "Counting the supreme military leader Jarod Shadowsong and Shandris Feathermoon, these seven people are now in charge of the supreme power of the Night Republic."

 Chapter 667： Prince Liam

    Explaining the changes in the country to a group of old guys who have been sealed for thousands of years is quite exhausting, at least Valstein doesn''t think he has that patience.


    Under the careful explanation of Leyana and other female druids, the group of werewolves finally understood the changes in the country over the years.


    However, their understanding only stays in the general direction. If they are allowed to see the mass accelerator in Winterspring, these old-fashioned views will be shattered in an instant.


    Fortunately, the familiar characters in the werewolves'' memories soon appeared in front of them.


    Archdruid Malfurion left the Emerald Dream and traveled to Gilneas to meet the worgen, who had just regained their sanity.


    Malfurion was gratified and blamed himself for the changes of these werewolves. If it wasn''t for his conservative style, these werewolves would have hoped to recover sooner.


    However, there seemed to be no difference between 8000 and 7000 years, and the werewolves didn''t even understand why Malfurion was apologizing.


    After repeated adjustments by the alchemist, Vastanen finally found the most suitable ratio of rituals and potions, and completed the complete transformation of the werewolf under the witness of Prince Liam of Gilneas.


    "I didn''t expect that there would be a day when I could recover my human form."


    The leader of the werewolf, Lailal Flame, touched the smooth skin on his face with emotion. He was the scarred werewolf with many problems before.


    In the past, Lailal was a person with a fiery temper, but it was his impulsiveness that led to the appearance of the werewolf rebellion, and even hurt many innocent compatriots, causing them to be sealed together for thousands of years.


    Lailal has been blaming himself for this since he woke up. He restrained his hot temper as much as possible, and looked a lot more refined and easy-going than before.


    Knowing that the werewolves had regained their sanity, Andrea and Shandris, who were inspecting from afar in Winterspring Valley, immediately teleported over, and Lailal and the others finally met the current Supreme Leader of the Night Republic.


    It has been a dream for thousands of years. For this group of druids whose memory is still in the battle of the satyr, it will take a lot of time to integrate into the new society of the night republic.


    Now that everyone has come, Andrea plans to meet King Jean in person after finishing condolences to the Spike Druid.


    But when this point was mentioned, Prince Liam showed embarrassment on his face.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, logically speaking, father should come to see you in person, but right now... it''s a bit inconvenient for him."


    Liam, the Prince of Gilneas, is about 30 years old, and he is accompanied by a young and beautiful royal princess Tess Greymane, but the King of Gilneas, Jean, is not seen.


    Andrea had read through the memo before he came, and he looked at Liam with a look of embarrassment meaningfully, "Prince Liam, please tell me, has King Jin been bitten by a werewolf?"


    Princess Tess''s eyes froze, she lifted up the gorgeous and complicated court dress, and pulled out a dagger from the leather boots under the skirt.


    Walking with S-shaped steps under her feet, Tess tried to approach Andrea decently to shut him up.


    Before she got close to five meters in front of Andrea, a whirlwind caused the little princess to lose her balance.


    When Tess came back to her senses, she found that she was pressed to the ground by a night elf wearing a red hood, and a dagger with a blood groove in his hand lay across her neck.


    "Gudong~"


    Swallowing nervously, the first time she was so close to death, the wayward little princess realized the consequences of her recklessness.


    "please wait!"


    Things moved so fast that Prince Liam didn''t even have time to stop his sister.


    Bowing to Andrea with a wry smile, Liam sincerely apologized, "Chairman Moon Shadow, please forgive Tess for being rude, your...precise prediction made her feel a little overwhelmed."


    Andrea waved her hand to Prism indifferently, and Little Red Riding Hood immediately let go of Princess Tess and retreated into the shadows again.


    "Princess Tess, please think twice in the future. If I plan to be serious, your actions can be regarded as assassinating the head of state of another country."


    Tess reached out and touched her neck, and she seemed to still feel the cold and biting murderous intent before.


    Lifting the skirt and gracefully giving a lady''s salute, Tess barely smiled and apologized, "I overreacted, please forgive me, Chancellor Moon Shadow."


    Andrea didn''t take the children''s playfulness to heart, and said with a formulaic smile on his face, "It''s okay, let''s talk about business."


    It can be seen from the reactions of the two siblings that Andrea guessed right.


    No wonder King Jin didn''t respond to the outside world recently. It turned out that he was also bitten by a werewolf and lost his mind.


    In other words, the current leader of Gilneas is Prince Liam in front of him, the first heir to the throne of Gilneas.


    "Prince Liam, you have also seen the healing effect of potions and rituals. If you don''t mind, our druid can help King Jin complete the transformation."


    "About this point...I''m afraid there are still some obstacles." Liam said helplessly, "Werewolves are not the only ones in Gilneas who are rebelling. The rebellion of the great lord, Duke Darius Crowley, has not yet subsided."


    "I learned that my father was injured and fell down. The eastern nobles headed by Earl Godfrey are pressing on the royal family step by step. People in the country are in panic. My prestige...is not enough to convince them."


    Liam is definitely not mediocre, but compared with his peer Varian who has experienced hardships since he was a child, he does still lack some heat.


    However, this is also related to the fact that King Jinn has always held on to power, and it is naturally difficult to grow without training.


    Faced with such a mess of multi-party melee, a prince who has no experience in running a country independently is considered a talent to be able to maintain the current situation with both sides.


    It can be seen that the Gilneas royal family is now facing a desperate situation, otherwise Prince Liam would not have said such a shameful thing.


    "Earl Godfrey?" Andrea suddenly said, "I think he suspects that King Jean was bitten by a werewolf?"


    "Yes." Liam sighed, "Godfrey''s youngest son died under the claws of the werewolf, and he didn''t even leave the whole body. I can''t understand his hatred for werewolves."


    "Once he knows that his father has become the existence he hates the most, Gilneas, which is already precarious, may suffer another serious blow."


    Andrea rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "That is to say, Earl Godfrey took advantage of the weakness of the royal family to grow up. If he wants to heal King Jean, he must bypass his surveillance?"


    "Yes." Liam looked sad. "The Queen Mother is trying to buy time in the royal city, but considering the speed of Duke Crowley''s advance, we don''t have much time left."


    "Then let''s do both. UU Reading "


    Andrea said with a smile in a suggested tone, "Today''s Gilneas cannot face the attacks of the two factions of nobles at the same time, so it is better to use the strategy of driving wolf and tiger to stir up the conflict between Darius and Godfrey."


    "For example..." Andrea suggested with a smirk, "blame Godfrey for abandoning the territory of Silverpine Forest and closing the Wall of Greymane, and say that the king''s decision is actually because of the tight pace of the eastern lord. Made it out of necessity.¡±


    The corner of Liam''s mouth twitched, "Will Duke Crowley believe it now?"


    "It doesn''t matter whether he believes it or not."


    Andrea smiled meaningfully, and continued to induce Liam, "The important thing is what Darius thinks."


    "Do you have to stand up to the werewolf''s impact and overthrow Greymane''s rule? Or did you want to stop the war a long time ago, but you are riding a tiger under the threat of the situation?"


    "All in all, through this rumor, we can roughly see Darius'' attitude. By the way, it can also divert Godfrey''s attention to facilitate our next move. Why not do it?"

 Chapter 668： Chaotic Gilneas

    Now Gilneas is in a precarious time, unless Darius really wants to completely overthrow the rule of Greymane and establish himself as king. For the sake of the country''s future, as the great lord of Gilneas, he should not continue to give power to the kingdom at this juncture. Add to the chaos.


    Taking over the dominance of the country by means of rebellion, how many people will be willing to obey the orders of the Crowley family is still a matter of opinion. Maybe it will plunge Gilneas into even greater turmoil, and it will become divided from then on.


    Andrea estimated that what Darius wanted was definitely not a broken kingdom. His core appeal was just to get back the territory passed down from generation to generation by the Crowley family.


    However, people''s hearts are fickle, and Andrea is not sure whether Darius has developed further ambitions in the process of leading the rebel army for a long time, so it is necessary to test him.


    The eastern nobles of Gilneas headed by Godfrey pressed forward step by step, just in time to throw the blame on them, and probe Darius'' real intention now.


    Although Liam lacks practical experience in governing the country, he has learned from his father for many years, and his overall view is much stronger than ordinary people.


    After Andrea gave the suggestion, Liam suddenly showed a sudden look.


    "It turned out to be like this..."


    After thinking about it for a while, Liam decided to adopt the proposal of Chancellor Moon Shadow and arrange for the Royal Guards to return to the Gilneas King City first to spread the news.


    Now Andrea and the others are located in the port area in the southwest of Gilneas. Not far to the north of the port is the private manor belonging to the Greymane royal family. Jean, who was bitten by a werewolf, is now placed in the manor to "rehabilitate".


    Earl Godfrey and other eastern lords also chased from Wangcheng, and they must ask Gene for an explanation. They will never leave unless they see Gene appear with their own eyes.


    Most of the royal city is still under the control of the royal family. Darius'' rebel army just broke into the north gate of Gilneas City not long ago, and confronted the regular Gilneas army across the temporary fortifications.


    The direction of the south gate close to the Black Miasma Forest was stared at by werewolves, and the north and south were under attack at the same time. The nobles in the east of the royal city were now ready to move, and the space left for the Greymane royal family was gradually decreasing.


    Liam must return to the royal city as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation. He left Princess Tess to lead the night elves to the manor.


    Almost all the people present were druids. When Tess boarded the carriage and returned to the manor, the druids showed their special abilities and turned into various animals to surround the carriage.


    After many years, Andrea turned into a black raven again, standing on the roof of the car with Malfurion and looking into the distance.


    Ravens are common in Gilneas and are one of the least noticeable birds.


    When the carriage returned to Greymane Manor, Andrea and the others could see that the manor was on high alert, and the target of the alert was the group of noble private soldiers not far away.


    Noble private soldiers are not allowed to enter the royal family''s private estate without the permission of the master.


    But just from the sloppy attitude of these private soldiers, it can be seen that the eastern lords are ready to tear their faces apart. Once King Jin''s status is exposed, they may launch a rebellion at any time.


    The druids who turned into cats, dogs and other animals wandering around the carriage did not attract the attention of these private soldiers, but the guards of the manor planned to stop the entry of these small animals. Princess Tess, who was lifted up the curtain of the carriage, looked stopped.


    After entering the manor, Tess lifted her skirt slightly and slowly got off the carriage with the help of the maid.


    An old butler with a gray beard rushed up to meet her. Tess glanced at the manor with lively eyes, and asked seemingly inadvertently, "How is the king father? Did the queen mother ever rest?"


    The old butler shook his head slightly, "Still bedridden as always, and the queen is still dealing with those stubborn nobles in the manor''s living room."


    Andrea, Malfurion and the others did not stay with Tess, and the druids who transformed into various animal forms quietly dispersed and occupied many important high grounds in the manor without anyone noticing.


    Andrea and Malfurion flew to the highest observatory in the manor in the form of ravens, scanning the layout of the manor from a height.


    Godfrey and other eastern lords were placed in the guest villas in the west of the manor, but there was no one in these guest rooms at this time, and fierce questioning came from the living room below the observatory.


    An old nobleman wearing a monocle sat calmly on the sofa in the hall, quietly watching the eastern lord question a white-haired lady in an elegant long dress.


    After some observation, Andrea confirmed that this person was the leader of the eastern lord, Earl Godfrey.


    Facing the censure and questioning of more than a dozen nobles, Queen Mia Greymane remained as still as a mountain, maintaining a noble and majestic momentum to suppress the nobles, so that their questioning words would not go too far.


    "Andrea, let me take care of this place. We will try our best to get close to King Jin. Go and protect Prince Liam."


    Malfurion opened his beak and said in a low voice, "Prince Liam is an important figure in maintaining the current situation in Gilneas, in case someone plans to fish in troubled waters..."


    Andrea nodded, "Alright, it seems that Godfrey doesn''t dare to do anything outrageous for the time being. I''ll go to Gilneas King City to see the situation first."


    With Malfurion, Valstein and others in command, even if Godfrey suddenly launched an attack, Andrea believed that they would be able to control the overall situation.


    While spreading his wings and flying high in the sky, Andrea took a rough look at the general situation of Gilneas City from above.


    The area centered on the royal palace is still under the control of the regular army, and the city gate in the northwest of the city is controlled by a group of humans wearing strange-colored armor.


    There are a large number of heavily armed Gilnean soldiers stationed on the southern wall, and it goes without saying that they are used to guard against whom.


    When Andrea arrived in the city, the news spread by Liam had gradually spread, and there was obviously some commotion in the rebel camp in the north of the city.


    "strangeness."


    Andrea landed on the bell tower in the city and quietly observed the rebel barracks.


    The layout of the barracks looks very rigorous, and one can tell at a glance that the leading generals have been in battle for a long time.


    But from the expression of Crowley''s private soldiers in the camp, they could see the anxiety that was forced to cover up, as if something had happened recently that made them feel uneasy. UU reading


    Andrea hovered in the sky for a while, but couldn''t see any more clues from the heavily fortified barracks.


    Just at this time, the negotiating envoy sent by Prince Liam came to Crowley''s barracks, and the person in charge of receiving him was a valiant and well-dressed beauty.


    After some negotiations, the Crowley rebels, who had been showing a tough stance before, finally agreed to sit down and negotiate, but the beautiful woman who was the leader of the negotiations asked to meet King Jean in person.


    This heroic young woman is Darius Crowley''s only daughter, Rhona Crowley.


    King Jin''s current werewolf form is naturally unable to meet people, so Lorna can only ask for a meeting with Prince Liam at the next best thing.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea stood at the top of the flagpole with the Crowley flag, and his sharp gaze swept across the entire barracks.


    "Based on what I know about Darius, he should meet the envoy in person, is it possible..."

 Chapter 669： Sympathy

    Andrea had some contact with Darius during the Second Orc War. This high lord was not only the representative of the nobles of Gilneas, but also an excellent military general.


    His style of leading troops is as passionate as his own character, maintaining a delicate balance between recklessness and calmness, and he has a high prestige in the Gilnean army.


    Darius would personally intervene in most of the important matters in the military, and it was really not his style to leave the military affairs to his daughter.


    ¡®Could it be that Darius is also unable to personally manage the council for some reason? In other words, is he related to Gene? ''


    Darius not only has outstanding leadership ability, but also his personal strength is quite good. There are very few existences in Gilneas that can pose a threat to him.


    Considering the current situation, there may be reasons why he cannot meet people... There is only one most likely reason.


    Andrea didn''t know the circumstances under which Gene was bitten by a werewolf, but Darius always liked to charge at the front line, and it was not unforeseen that he was accidentally bitten by a werewolf.


    The unexpected situation led the hostile parties to quickly reach a temporary truce agreement. Liam and Lorna met secretly in a luxurious villa in the Gilneas royal city.


    This villa is a real estate purchased by the Crowley family in Gilneas City, and it is located at the junction of the defense networks built by the two sides.


    Lorna inherited his father''s bravery and courage. Compared with ordinary girls, she was less feminine and more heroic.


    Liam and Lorna have known each other for many years, and both of them know that the current situation is tense, so they simply skip the unnecessary pleasantries and get straight to the point.


    Rona said frankly, "My father was bitten by a werewolf. As long as the Greymane family can cure him, I am willing to sign a formal truce agreement with the royal family on behalf of the Crowley family."


    Liam was taken aback when he heard that. He had known Lorna''s temper for a long time and said with a wry smile, "It''s a pity that my father was accidentally bitten by a werewolf who was ambushing me when I was inspecting the logistics supplies. It seems that we are sympathetic to each other now."


    "¡­real or fake?"


    Rona sighed speechlessly, "Then what should we do now? Where will the future of Gilneas go?"


    The two who held the important key were bitten by the werewolves at the same time. Without the restraint of Jin and Darius, no one knows what direction Gilneas, who is getting more and more out of control, will turn.


    Liam put aside his pessimistic mood temporarily, and patted himself on the cheek vigorously, "Don''t give up! There is still a chance!"


    "The night elves sent us experts who specialize in werewolves. They have a precedent for curing werewolf viruses."


    Liam pondered for a while before making a decision, "For now, let Duke Crowley receive treatment first. I hope he can focus on the overall situation of Gilneas after he regains his sanity."


    Rona rubbed the center of her brows with a headache. "Although I don''t know whether my father can completely calm down afterwards, I can guarantee that at least before the crisis in Gilneas is resolved, he should agree to a temporary truce and alliance with the royal family to repel the werewolves together."


    "Heh~ Then let me act as a witness."


    Andrea''s changed raven flew out of the fireplace, and Rona immediately picked up her shotgun and pointed it at the strange bird that could only speak human.


    In front of Lorna, Andrea transformed back into a human form, dusted off the dust on her body, and saluted Lorna politely.


    "Miss Crowley, nice to meet you, I''m Andrea Moonshadow."


    Although Lorna''s character is rather simple and straightforward, she is after all a princess who received elite education since she was a child. After hearing Andrea''s name, Lorna immediately showed a surprised expression.


    "The leader of the Dark Night Republic, Chancellor Moon Shadow?"


    Liam nodded affirmatively upon receiving the question from Lorna''s eyes. "The werewolves summoned by Arugal have some relationship with the night elves. I''ll talk about that later. In short, the night elves are here to help Gilneas."


    ¡­


    Witnessed by Andrea, the Crowley rebels quietly transported a prison van covered in black cloth to the front of the villa.


    The moment the black cloth was opened, a werewolf in armor felt the light from the outside world, woke up from the dormant state, and opened its ferocious mouth to bite the cage made of fine steel, making a piercing sound of metal friction.


    "Roar!"


    "Hey~"


    Rhona patted her forehead and said in embarrassment, "This is my father, Duke Darius Crowley, and now he is just a irrational beast."


    "Stand back."


    Andrea walked up to Darius, who was lying down and yelling threateningly. It seemed that he sensed Andrea''s threat with the instinct of a beast, and Darius the werewolf did not attack for the time being.


    "Peace the animals."


    The right hand that shone with soft green light stretched out towards Darius. Although the effect was not obvious, it still calmed down the raging werewolf for the time being.


    "Crack ~"


    Opening the cage of the prison car, Andrea maintained the spell of calming the animals, and slowly guided Darius, whose eyes showed confusion and struggle, into the villa.


    The green light in his hand suddenly turned purple-black, and Darius, who had shown his intention to attack for a moment, quickly rolled his eyes and passed out.


    "Huh~"


    Wiping the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, Andrea turned to look at Liam and Lorna, "It''s done, the werewolf''s physical fitness is quite good, and he should wake up soon. You''d better tie him up first."


    The raven messenger released by Andrea had previously told Malfurion in Greymane Manor about the situation here.


    About half an hour later, Valstein led more than two dozen druids who transformed into ravens to land on the open balcony of the villa.


    "Sorry for being late."


    Varstein explained, "The manor still hasn''t found a chance. Godfrey is under strict surveillance. The archdruid asked us to cure Lord Crowley first."


    "Godfrey...what the **** is he trying to do?"


    Rona gritted her teeth. Although Andrea asked Liam to spread the news with embellishments, the relationship between Darius, who was entrusted outside and has a vast territory, and these nobles close to the royal city was indeed not good.


    While Liam explained Godfrey''s motives to the straight-tempered Lorna, Valstein and the others quickly moved the werewolf Darius into the hall of the villa to complete the ceremony.


    After the ceremony, the fluff on Darius'' body disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the human prototype was restored within a few minutes.


    "Father!"


    Rona excitedly rushed into the ceremony field that just ended, UU Reading helped Darius up from a coma.


    "Well¡­"


    Andrea dissipated the effect of the psychic spell, and Darius, who was strong and strong, soon woke up.


    "I am..."


    The great lord with a beard on his face looked around blankly, and suddenly recalled what happened before he lost consciousness.


    "By the way, I was bitten by a werewolf and lost consciousness after that."


    Patting his throbbing brain, Darius stood up with the support of his daughter.


    "...Everyone, although I don''t know what happened in the middle, it seems that you woke me up."


    Darius glanced at the crowd, and finally locked his eyes on the smiling Andrea, "Chairman Moon Shadow, I haven''t seen you for many years, and you still haven''t changed at all. Can you tell me what''s going on now? Why does Liam do the same?" Here, where is that old stubborn Gene?"

 Chapter 670： Dont panic! Its a big problem, its useless to panic

    In Greymane Manor, Godfrey, who was wearing a top hat, was still holding a civilized staff, as if sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai.


    But at this time, hurried footsteps suddenly came from outside the manor''s living room, and a panicked voice shouted outside the door, "Lord Godfrey, something serious happened!"


    The corners of Godfrey''s eyebrows twitched. After getting up, he first bowed politely to Queen Mia, and then opened the door calmly while maintaining his aristocratic demeanor.


    "What are you panicking about!"


    Touching the ground with the staff of civilization, Godfrey shouted in a deep voice, "Straighten your breath before reporting, this is the royal manor, pay attention to your manners!"


    "Yes Yes!"


    The attendant who sent the message took a deep breath, and then lowered his head and reported softly, "My lord, the rebel army and Prince Liam have reached an armistice agreement, and the two sides are marching towards the manor together!"


    Queen Mia and Princess Tess also received the secret report almost at the same time. A gleam of light flashed in the Queen''s eyes. Looking at the eastern lord whose attitude in the hall was beginning to waver, her eyes became intriguing.


    The change in Queen Mia''s eyes made the eastern lord a little frightened, and they subconsciously backed away a few steps, trying to get closer to Earl Godfrey.


    Godfrey''s complexion has changed many times in a short period of time, obviously weighing gains and losses.


    The relationship between the eastern lords and the Duke of Crowley can be said to be incompatible. The Crowley family and Gilneas fought each other, and the eastern lords headed by Godfrey inevitably contributed to the flames.


    Considering that King Jin might be bitten by a werewolf and turn into an irrational beast, Godfrey''s eyes flashed fiercely, and he finally made up his mind.


    He pulled out an imperceptible rapier from the Civilization Staff in his hand, and immediately prepared to climb up and formally launch the rebellion.


    "I advise you to stay still."


    The thorny vines that suddenly rose from the ground restricted Godfrey''s further movement. The barbs on the vines locked Godfrey''s body tightly, and he would feel unbearable severe pain if he tried to move a little.


    Malfurion in the form of a raven descended from the observatory and turned back into a human form. Princess Tess and Queen Mia, who had already known the inside story, behaved relatively calmly. Weapons on the body.


    "lay down your weapon!"


    Queen Mia stepped forward and warned solemnly, "You also want to rebel with Godfrey? Aren''t you afraid that your family will be implicated?"


    The queen''s threat hits the nail on the head. Not all the eastern lords want to follow Godfrey to the dark. They don''t have that deep hatred with werewolves, and the conflict with the Crowley family is not difficult to bridge.


    The exchanges between nobles and nobles are nothing more than games. As long as they are willing to give up part of their interests, at least within the rules, neither side will do anything out of the ordinary.


    But once the face is completely torn... the consequences are unpredictable.


    "Clang!"


    Intelligent creatures have a herd mentality. Once someone takes the lead to lay down their weapons, except for a few Godfrey''s diehards, most of the eastern lords will choose to surrender.


    Queen Mia breathed a sigh of relief, 70% of the nobles chose to surrender, and the remaining 30% were within controllable range.


    "Take down the rebel party headed by Godfrey! People who have nothing to do with the rebels raise their hands and step aside!"


    ¡­


    When Andrea arrived with the army led by Darius and Liam, fighting had already begun inside and outside the manor.


    Godfrey and other nobles who were determined to resist launched their own private soldiers to attack the defense of the manor. The crisp sound of swords and swords clashing, and occasionally the roar of musket fire could be heard in the manor.


    Darius sneered, "I didn''t expect Godfrey, a villain who could follow the wind, would actually dare to launch a rebellion. It seems that the death of his dandy son has brought a lot of shock to Godfrey."


    "drink!"


    Patting his own exclusive horse on the back with both hands, Darius launched a heroic leap and fell into the private soldiers. In front of the two warring parties, a large fluff grew on his body.


    "Aww!"


    The high-pitched howling of wolves sounded, and Darius, who turned into a werewolf again, relied on his strong physical fitness after being transformed into a werewolf, and directly attacked Godfrey''s private soldiers with his sharp claws.


    These private soldiers were masters recruited by Godfrey from the civilian population, but facing the attack of the werewolf Darius, they were at a psychological disadvantage first.


    The people of Gilneas know that the wretch bitten by a werewolf will become one of their own, and fighting a werewolf is inevitable.


    After Liam stopped the royal guards, Darius rushed into the eastern lord''s private soldiers like a unparalleled master, and within a few minutes, their morale was completely broken with his powerful strength.


    There are also strengths and weaknesses among werewolves. The irrational werewolves act entirely on instinct. At this time, Darius is obviously different from those wild werewolves. He can control the rage of werewolves with his own wisdom.


    Malfurion also easily resolved the rebellion in the manor. The rebellious nobles headed by Earl Godfrey, Baron Ashburial, and Viscount Woden were all captured. This rebellion came to an end just after it started.


    However, since King Jinn was awakened, the biggest crisis in Gilneas has just surfaced.


    Leaving aside the official exchange of benefits between the old wolf king and Darius, the werewolf who had been hiding in the black forest finally launched a large-scale attack.


    Most of the eastern lords were piled up in Greymane Manor. Although their territories were well defended as much as possible, they soon fell one after another in the face of the fierce attack of tens of thousands of werewolves.


    Andrea asked Ralaar Blaze for his opinion, and got a regrettable answer.


    "This group of werewolves is unlikely to be defeated before they are completely defeated. There is already a wolf king among them."


    Vastann frowned tightly, "Wolf King... It''s really difficult to handle this."


    All members of the wolf pack will obey the orders of the wolf king. Before the wolf king orders to stop, the wolves will abandon all distracting thoughts and continue to attack.


    Standing on the sentry tower in the southern city of Gilneas, Lailal pointed to the werewolves who were charging towards the stormy sea cliff in the distance and said, "Look, these werewolves attack in a well-organized way, completely different from ordinary wild werewolves."


    "I speculate that a leader who can command wolves should be born among them. UU Reading We must first defeat the wolf king to truly end the werewolf crisis in Gilneas."


    With the fall of the Storm Cliffs, the werewolves entered the great plains east of Gilneas, galloping like a gust of wind.


    The fighting strength of werewolves is far superior to that of humans, and the total number of werewolves sweeping across the southern and eastern villages and towns of Gilneas has rapidly expanded, and it is about to exceed 100,000.


    When Jin and Darius returned to Gilneas City in person, the situation had already begun to get out of control. The werewolf could even directly climb the towering city wall with its sharp claws, and the guards at the top of the city did not dare to relax day and night.


    Seeing that Gilneas was in crisis, Andrea hinted to Gene in a timely manner that the night elves could send reinforcements to help, as long as Gilneas and the night elves try to keep pace with some key decisions that affect the direction of the world in the future.


    After experiencing a life-and-death catastrophe, the stubborn Jean finally learned to compromise. After discussions among members of the royal family, the old wolf king finally agreed to the night elf''s request.


    After receiving Andrea''s order, the Third Flying Fleet of the Night Republic, which had been floating over the Tol Barad Peninsula, finally descended from the clouds and appeared in the eyes of the Gilneans for the first time.

 Chapter 672： The old wolf king who cheated his son

    The werewolves are indeed brave and good at fighting, and the wolves under the command of the alpha wolf are even more fearless. They attack the defense of Gilneas day and night in turn, bringing huge pressure both mentally and physically to the defenders.


    However, no matter how well a werewolf could run, it was still a ground unit, and it was extremely vulnerable to the night elves attacking from the air.


    The north of Gilneas is still impregnable under the defense of Darius, and the west is the bay leading to the endless sea. Only the south and east of the city are attacked by werewolves at the same time.


    Compared with the complex terrain and the dense black forest in the south, the Emberstone Plains to the east of Gilneas City are just a large naked shooting range for the flying fleet.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    Continuous bombardment was launched from the newly installed flying fleet ships, and magic cannons of various calibers covered the werewolves on the ground indiscriminately.


    Facing the attack from the air, the werewolves had no power to fight back. They could only run desperately on the ground, trying to avoid the long-range blow from above.


    "Aww!"


    Loud howling sounds came from thousands of wolves, and the originally panicked action patterns of the werewolves quickly became unified.


    They gave up attacking Gilneas City, and fled to the south of Gilneas with complex terrain under the command of howling from time to time.


    Without the reminder from Andrea and Malfurion, Lailal and Valstein had already gone to the deck, using their enhanced super vision to try to catch the werewolf hiding among the wolves.


    Gene returned to his palace after a long absence, and took a deep breath looking at the flying battleship that was still pouring artillery fire in the sky.


    "Times have changed... I can no longer cling to outdated ideas."


    The idea of ??the Greymane Wall and the source of isolationism came not from Genn himself, but from his father, former King Archibald Greymane.


    In the case of refusing to accept external support, the bull-tempered Archibald developed Gilneas in a daze. His successful experience set the political tone for the young Jinn in the future.


    Today is different from the past, the dwarves'' more powerful artillery has been able to knock down a corner of Greymane''s wall, and the dwarf''s individual flying device can bypass the wall and enter Gilneas directly.


    The night elves even used flying warships to strongly prove the uselessness of city walls. The role of Greymane''s Wall has been greatly reduced, and the isolation policy is no longer applicable in today''s rapidly changing world situation.


    Gilneas, troubled both at home and abroad, needs allies.


    Genn''s first thought was of course the neighboring alliance members, but he was very angry at the blatant invasion of Silverpine Forest by the Kingdom of Silud and the Kingdom of Alterac.


    However, this large forest was voluntarily given up by Gilneas, and the vindictive old wolf king made up his mind not to rely on these greedy neighbors.


    The night elves came at the right time. No matter how autistic he was, as the king of a country, Jean would keep an eye on the international situation.


    Since its initial appearance, the Dark Night Republic has always maintained the prestige and demeanor of the largest country in Azeroth.


    They will not forcibly interfere in the internal affairs of other countries, nor will they rely on their national strength to invade the territory of other countries. Compared with Lordaeron, which previously pursued the doctrine of borrowing, they have truly shown the demeanor of a big country.


    Now that they have decided to abandon isolationism, Gilneas, who is waiting for a while, of course needs to find a thick thigh to hug, and the night elves are the most suitable choice.


    "Liam."


    "I am here, Father."


    After pondering for a moment, Gene said, "I still need to spend a little time to get familiar with the switch between werewolf and human form. The state affairs are temporarily entrusted to you. If you don''t understand something, you can ask your mother."


    Gene turned his head to look at the surprised crown prince, and said with a rare smile, "Strengthen the connection with the Night Republic as much as possible. We have completely parted ways with the Alliance. This new powerful ally is indispensable."


    Liam''s obedient bow should be "I see, Father."


    Liam hadn''t been able to comprehend Jin''s intentions yet, but Queen Mia gave him an annoyed look at this moment.


    Knowing that his intentions were exposed by his wife, Jean couldn''t hold back his old face, and stubbornly walked into the apse of the palace with his head held high.


    "Ignore him."


    Queen Mia sighed helplessly, "Your father is just used to being stubborn, and he can''t let go of his face and get close to the night elves, so he can only entrust you with this task."


    The corner of Liam''s mouth twitched, "Is my face not a face when I feel emotional?" ''


    Princess Tess shrank behind her mother, twitching her shoulders and sniggering. Queen Mia was also a little embarrassed. After all, Jean did not behave properly, and the excuse he made was also very bad.


    Darius, who also just woke up not long ago, was already alive and kicking and fighting bravely on the battlefield, and he didn''t see any inexperience in the werewolf form and human form at all.


    "cough~"


    Queen Mia coughed lightly and changed the subject, "By the way, Jean has decided to formally reach an armistice agreement with Duke Crowley."


    "Gilneas can no longer stand the civil war anymore. In order to strengthen the relationship between the two sides and better manage differences, your father and Darius have discussed and decided to let Lorna marry into the royal family and act as a bridge between the Crowley family and the royal family. ties of connection."


    "Married into the royal family?" Liam asked in amazement, "Who is so ''lucky''?"


    Rhona is famous as a rose with thorns in Gilneas. Although her appearance is extremely beautiful, and her figure that has been trained for a long time is also very attractive, this girl has not been a fuel-efficient lamp since she was a child.


    Her personal strength is stronger than many male aristocratic children, and her personality is also very strong. Most of those who dare to tease her are stabbed with blood on their hands. As time goes by, no one dares to provoke this duke and lady again. up.


    Mia had a weird expression on her face, "What are you thinking about? Of course it''s you."


    "You are not young anymore. Look at Varian, who is only a few years older than you. The children can run around all over the place. You should also get married quickly and spread the branches and leaves of the royal family."


    Liam: "¡­huh?"


    ¡­


    Following the flagship of the Third Flying Fleet, Andrea and his party came to the sky above the Black Miasma Forest. Most of the werewolves finally fled into this base, trying to use the dense woods to avoid the shelling from the air.


    Night elves, who love nature, will not use powerful weapons to bombard the forest unless it is absolutely necessary.


    The airborne troops joined forces with the Gilneas army, and UU Reading surrounded the black forest from three directions.


    "I do not recommend sending large forces into the forest."


    At the joint military conference, Andrea clicked on the center of the black miasma forest, "My scouts have found out the werewolf''s lair, which is in the very center of this forest."


    "There is an old saying that no one can enter the forest, because the woods are the most suitable place to set up an ambush."


    "If we send a large force into the forest, we are likely to be attacked by werewolves hiding in the forest and taking advantage of their home court advantage. Even if we can attack their lair, we will suffer heavy losses, and the gains outweigh the losses."


    Still not getting out of the "bad news" that came one after another, Liam agreed with a somewhat tangled expression, "Then... we will send elites to sneak into the woods and execute the beheading operation?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "The raid team has set off ahead of schedule, and just after the airborne, some members chased the figure of the Wolf King and fell directly into the forest."


    Seeing the astonished expression on Liam''s face, Andrea smiled and patted the shoulder of the crown prince who lacked military leadership experience, "Let''s wait for the news, I believe they can successfully complete the task."

 Chapter 672： Iva the leader of the pack

    The leader of the wolves in Gilneas is named Ivar. Unlike other werewolves whose minds were blinded by rage, Ivar luckily regained his sanity after being transformed into a werewolf.


    Relying on his strong physical fitness and the ingenuity of intelligent creatures, he defeated the little chief among the werewolves step by step and became the leader of all werewolves and the lord of the wolf pack.


    Although he regained the wisdom he had when he was a human being, Iva was at a loss for a while after taking the position of wolf king.


    He doesn''t know how his future, the future of the wolves will go.


    Ivar knew nothing about the way to reverse the curse of the werewolf, and he even thought that he would keep this furry form forever until the end of his life.


    Now that he is no longer a human being, Iva has also begun to give up the way of thinking when he was a human being.


    Iva thought hard about how so many werewolves would survive in the future, and as the wolf king, how he could ensure that his people would not suffer from hunger.


    I don''t know if the werewolf virus affected Iva''s intelligence. After many days of thinking, he came up with a weird answer like a ghost.


    As long as all Gilneans are turned into werewolves, the country can continue to exist in another way, becoming the land of werewolves.


    The successful sneak attack on Jin and Darius made Iva think that his goal was about to be achieved, but the two, just like himself, miraculously got rid of the irrational state of werewolves, and even luckily understood the human beings. and transformation into werewolf form.


    The appearance of more compatriots made Ivar even more eager to fulfill his dream. This time, he did not intend to use the method of transforming the leader, but ordered all the wolves to encroach on Gilneas step by step.


    At the beginning, the plan went smoothly, and the defense of Storm Sea Cliff was almost useless, and it was defeated by the werewolf army.


    But when they reached the city of Gilneas, the werewolves of Ivar finally began to face a serious challenge-the towering and strong city walls.


    Before Iva could use his not-so-intelligent mind to figure out a way to cross the city wall, disaster suddenly fell from the sky.


    Iva can''t remember what he was when he was a human, but he is sure that he has never seen this kind of metal box flying in the sky in his memory.


    Moreover, these metal boxes can not only fly, they can also launch powerful attacks. Facing such unreachable targets, the wolves can only be beaten one-sidedly.


    As a last resort, Iva could only temporarily abandon his big plan, and ordered the wolves to return to the black miasma forest, and wait for the situation to subside before going out to investigate intelligence.


    In order to prevent the enemy from chasing into the forest, Iva has set up ambushes all over the forest. Anyone who dares to enter the forest recklessly will be torn to pieces by his werewolf.


    Iva, the leader of the wolf pack, didn''t know at this time that a small group of werewolves out of his control had sneaked into the forest.


    This group of aliens who are incompatible with other werewolves are naturally the wolf fang druids of Lailal and the wolf soul druids under Vastann.


    The werewolves in Iva also have the habit of domesticating wolves to assist in hunting, but most of the wolves they raise have black and gray fur.


    Vastanen''s appearance is very eye-catching. The cool moon-white giant wolf striding in the forest will always attract the attention of countless female wolves.


    Leiana''s changed gray wolf "escorted" her husband deep into the woods along the way, and almost never retracted the exposed sharp fangs from beginning to end.


    The pheromones emitted by these coquettish **** clearly indicate that they have evil thoughts about their husbands.


    This made Leiana feel absurd and at the same time subconsciously put on an attacking posture, to show these wild wolves the ownership of Valstein.


    Lailal''s expression was a bit weird, if it wasn''t inconvenient to talk here, he really wanted to ask the white wolf with a loveless expression how he felt now.


    "Woo!"


    Vastanen, whose mind was a little empty, suddenly woke up with a short warning growl in his throat.


    "Aww!"


    A werewolf with gray-black fur suddenly ran up to the druids from the woods, looked at them with a puzzled expression, and sniffed fiercely with its nose.


    "You... are not... my... people."


    After not speaking for a long time, Iva had already begun to forget how to communicate with words, but he instinctively felt that these werewolves and wolves were strange, and they had a man-made taste that did not belong to the wilderness.


    Vastan breathed a long sigh of relief, "I finally took the bait, it seems that this guy is the wolf king."


    As druids who have been operating in the wilderness all year round, Varstein and others did not make such a low-level mistake of carrying artificial objects with them. They did it on purpose, just to catch the suspected intelligent wolf king.


    Iva lowered his body in a fighting stance, revealing his long-term blood-stained fangs that had turned light red.


    "The intruder... die!"


    "Aww!"


    The loud roar of the wolf king alarmed the ambushing wolves. When Andrea and the others heard the wolves howling, they could clearly see the commotion in the forest. A large number of wolves were gathering in the same direction.


    "Looks like they''ve found their target."


    Andrea turned into a golden eagle with a "poof", flapping its wings together with the storm crow Malfurion and swooping towards the center of the commotion.


    Liam looked at a druid who stayed behind speechlessly, "Do your leaders like to charge on the front line so much?"


    The druid asked innocently, "Is there something wrong?"


    Liam: "¡­"


    ''Is there a problem with my concept or is this world too crazy? ''


    ¡­


    The swarming werewolves surrounded Vastanen and Lailal, and Vastainen and the others surrounded the central wolf pack leader, Iva, like nesting dolls.


    As the lord of the wolves, Iva''s personal strength is quite good, but facing a group of druid old monsters that have lived for thousands of years, he dared not even move after issuing a command.


    The murderous intent of Vastanen, Lailal and others completely locked him in place, and as long as he moved, he would be attacked from multiple directions at the same time.


    The wolves did not dare to act rashly, lest the enemy hurt the wolf king. The two sides were temporarily stalemate, and no one dared to act rashly.


    "open!"


    The familiar voice from the air revived Vastanen. The nearby wolves were separated by the strong wind. The center of the field where Iva and others were located was surrounded by a tornado soaring into the sky. The werewolves on the periphery could only look at the field He stared blankly, unable to break through the restriction of the strong wind and enter the interior.


    After Andrea returned to human form, she looked at Malfurion who was maintaining the spell in surprise, "Teacher, this hand already looks a bit demigod, are you breaking through soon?"


    Malfurion smiled humbly, "Cenarius also said the same, it should be more or less the same, I should go to retreat this time when I go back."


    Under the threat of Iva grinning his teeth, Andrea landed within three meters of him with his hands behind his back, and the wolf king only needed one quick pounce to touch the opponent.


    But the instinct of the beast told Iva not to act at will, otherwise disaster would come.


    The biggest difference between humans and beasts, apart from their ability to create, lies in the restraint of their own desires.


    Self-control allowed Iva to choose the right decision. Seeing that the wolf king did not attack, Andrea dissipated the power of chaos condensed in the palm behind him.


    "Huh~"


    Iva felt the deadly threat dissipated, and took two steps back cautiously, "You...what...person? Why...invade...my forest?"


    Andrea said amusedly, "Mr. Wolf King, is your causality wrong?"


    "Before the Black Miasma was your lair, it was the territory of the Kingdom of Gilneas first."


    "As an ally of Gilneas, the Night Republic accepts the commission of Prince Liam to eliminate the werewolf threat in Gilneas."


    Andrea stuck the power-infused Staff of Garnier on the ground, watched Iva''s fluff all over his body explode and asked in a deep voice, "I''ll just ask once, and I''ll answer after thinking clearly."


    "Lord of the wolves, do you want to die or live?"

 Chapter 673： wolf **** in person

    As the leader of the wolf pack, Iva is a wise werewolf, unlike other crazy werewolves who lack the knowledge of life and death.


    Intelligent creatures instinctively stay away from death and yearn for survival, and Iva is no exception.


    "I...choose...to live."


    Seeing the will to survive on Ivamao''s face, Andrea nodded in satisfaction.


    "Very well, in this case, we still have the possibility of talking."


    ¡­


    The werewolf rebellion has swept Gilneas for several years, and the spreading werewolf virus has caused great harm to Gilneas.


    Iva has always been able to feel the great threat from Andrea, and the fluff blowing up all over his body has never calmed down. He didn''t want to die, and he summoned all the wolves in the forest to the clearing.


    After a rough calculation, the werewolves under the command of Ivar are about 100,000, which is not the total number of werewolves in Gilneas. There are still some wild werewolves in the wild that are not controlled by Ivar.


    These werewolves used to be the people of Gilneas. The appearance of hundreds of thousands of werewolves resulted in the loss of hundreds of thousands of people in Gilneas.


    Not all Gilneans who were attacked by werewolves could transform into werewolves smoothly, and the resistance was fierce. Those unlucky ones who were considered a threat by werewolves were torn to pieces by the wolves on the spot when they were attacked.


    Now that Gilneas has become an ally of the Night Republic, in order to maintain the fighting power of his allies, Andrea naturally wants to preserve this group of werewolves as much as possible and convert them back into the people of Gilneas.


    The previous rituals performed by Vastann were all one-on-one. Regarding Andrea''s request to transform most werewolves at one time, he said that he would first research and test it with wolf soul druids.


    The setting of the large-scale ritual field is a problem first of all. Even if the leader of the wolf pack, Iva, is willing to regain the human body while retaining the werewolf form, it will not be easy for so many werewolves to regain their sanity.


    Before discussing a suitable method, Vastan completed the transformation for Iva first, and Iva, who had turned back into a human body, stood in a daze in a daze, and the memory blocked by the werewolf''s fury was being retrieved.


    "I remembered..."


    Iva sighed long, he recalled his identity and origin.


    Before becoming the leader of the wolves, Ivar was a well-known solo adventurer. Although he was born in Gilneas, he did not live in the country for a long time due to the nature of his work.


    Professions with strong mobility usually drift to more prosperous areas to find work, and Ivar is no exception. In the past, his main activities have been around Lordaeron and Dalaran.


    The good times didn''t last long, and the sudden outbreak of natural disasters and plagues destroyed Lordaeron. Relying on his ability to survive as an adventurer, Iva struggled to escape from the royal city of Lordaeron, which had become a purgatory on earth.


    Ivar, who was still in shock, fled back to his homeland of Gilneas with the refugees, and used the money he gained from his adventure to bribe the city guard of Greymane Wall, so that he was put into the territory of Kyrgyzstan.


    Iva, who has returned home from a wanderer, has not had time to enjoy life. The werewolves summoned by Arugao in order to repel the natural disasters are out of control. Many villages and towns living outside the king''s city were suddenly attacked by werewolves, and most of the residents were transformed into a new generation of werewolves. .


    Arugal, who made the incident, led most of the first-generation werewolves away, leaving Gilneas with an unmanageable mess.


    The werewolf''s athletic ability was so strong that even humans on horseback couldn''t outrun them. The werewolf disaster spread wildly and quickly swept across most of Gilneas.


    In order to prevent the werewolf from rushing into the city and causing more damage, Jean had no choice but to give up the territory outside the city and close the gate of the royal city tightly.


    While Jinn was still busy with the civil war with Darius, Iva, a member of the wolf pack, unexpectedly regained some sanity.


    Although he lost most of his previous memories and his thinking ability became less clear due to the werewolf virus, his regained sanity was enough for him to become the leader of the wolf pack step by step.


    Iva in human form is a strong and rough guy with muscles all over his body. He is easy to mess with at first glance. No wonder he has stronger fighting ability than other people after being transformed into a werewolf.


    Touching the bushy red beard on his chin, Iva smiled wryly and shook his head, "It seems that I was destined to have such a catastrophe. I finally escaped from the natural disaster, but in the end I still failed to escape the werewolf chaos."


    Iva is an orphan and has always been a loner when working as an adventurer. Only when encountering tasks that are difficult to complete alone will he recruit teammates to act together.


    He didn''t know much in Gilneas, and it was difficult to confirm the situation of his friends one by one under the chaos of war.


    After living as a werewolf for several years, Iva has gradually gotten used to living with wolves, but suddenly turning back into a human made him a little at a loss.


    After living in a nearby village and town for a few days, Ivar still couldn''t find his previous rhythm of life. In the end, he turned back into a werewolf and returned to the black forest to help Gilneas manage the unruly wolves.


    After dealing with the leader of the wolf pack, Iva, most of the werewolves in the Black Miasma Forest gave up resistance under his call.


    King Jinn, who had been retreating in the palace on the grounds that he was familiar with the werewolf form, finally appeared after all the dust settled.


    Perhaps with the queen''s persuasion, he finally passed the hurdle in his heart. The old wolf king was quite close to Andrea, but that approach made Andrea a little uncomfortable.


    With Eva''s active cooperation, most of the werewolves wandering in the wilds of Gilneas were summoned to the Black Miasma Forest. There were as many as 100,000 werewolves, which made Jin feel mixed.


    If all these werewolves can be transformed back into humans, the seriously damaged Gilneas can recover some blood. If the ceremony does not go well, these hundreds of thousands of werewolves may still have a considerable impact on the society of Gilneas.


    The birth of the werewolf came from Goldrinn''s uncontrolled rage. The Luna Scythe can soothe the werewolf''s heart to a certain extent, and control the werewolf''s nature from erupting through rituals and potions.


    However, the number of werewolves faced by Vastanen and others at this time is too large, and the efficiency of the original method is too low.


    As a last resort, Vastanen sank into the Emerald Dream to seek the help of the wolf god. Goldrinn, who had nothing to do with him, readily agreed to the request of the chief believer, and was soon brought over from Kalimdor.


    "Sniff~sniff~"


    After observing the werewolves for a while, Goldrin said thoughtfully, "This group of werewolves are different from Lailal and the others. They are relatively lightly affected by anger. They don''t need to use medicine to assist them. Let''s hold a large-scale ceremony directly." , I will infuse power into the ceremony."


    With the guidance of the wolf god, Vastanen began to arrange the ceremony field with a sigh of relief. UU Reading


    Witnessed by Goldrinn, a large hazy moonlight descended from the sky above the black miasma forest, and the werewolf irradiated by the moonlight began to change while writhing and moaning on the ground.


    After absorbing the moonlight mixed with Goldrinn''s power, their body hair shrank rapidly, and they quickly turned back into human form one after another.


    Having just transformed from an irrational werewolf back to its original form, many people stood there dumbfounded and sorted out their memories.


    Goldrin nodded in satisfaction and said, "That''s it. With the blessing of my weak power, these mortals can be regarded as my pan-believers."


    All those who have suffered from the werewolf disaster, including Jin and Darius, can switch between the two forms at any time.


    Darius, who has a high degree of control over power, can even intuitively feel that the source of the werewolf''s power comes from this elegant and beautiful huge white wolf in front of him.


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 674： good news in peacetime

    Darius once prayed for the help of the Holy Light many times when he was in despair, but the Holy Light could not cure the werewolf virus, and in the end he lost his mind in the sinking of consciousness.


    After going through an ordeal from death to life, Darius''s faith in the Holy Light was obviously weakened. After seeing Godrinn, the demigod of the wilderness who leads the pack of wolves, he quickly changed his object of belief.


    King Jin keenly grasped the favorable opportunity to completely split with the alliance from Darius'' forwarding letter.


    On the grounds that the Holy Light abandoned Gilneas, the old wolf king announced that the whole country would abandon their blind belief in the Holy Light and instead believe in Godrinn, the wolf **** who provided them with protection.


    Gilneas, who was deeply infested by the werewolf rebellion, was deeply moved by this. Under the deliberate guidance of the government, Gilneas gradually changed his beliefs. A large part of the Church of the Holy Light in the country was abandoned and replaced by a sacred altar enshrining the statue of the wolf god.


    As Darius formally signed an armistice agreement with the Greymane royal family on behalf of the Crowley family, the werewolf rebellion and civil war that had lasted for several years finally came to an end, and Gilneas, which had suffered a lot, ushered in a period of peaceful development.


    During the turmoil of the past few years, many Gilneans were extremely disappointed with the alliance that was watching coldly and taking advantage of the fire. After receiving the olive branch from the Night Republic, the Gilneans quickly accepted this brand new ally.


    The druids headed by Vastann and Lailar stayed temporarily to assist the werewolves who had just regained their human bodies to reintegrate into civilized society.


    In the midst of this turmoil, King Jinn witnessed the magical profession of druids who can change forms.


    After abandoning the belief in the Holy Light, Gilneas just needed a combat role with healing ability as a supplement. Taking advantage of the opportunity to make friends with the night elves, Genn asked Andrea if he could get the druid inheritance.


    As the leader of the Cenarion Council and the leader of the Druid Order, Malfurion is eager for someone to join the Druids. He offered to stay in Gilneas temporarily to help the locals master the power of nature. Understand the essence of the druid''s way.


    Andrea has no opinion on this, and one more common topic can effectively promote the further friendship between the two countries.


    Moreover, creatures such as werewolves are the product of the force of nature''s rampage in the final analysis. Gilneas really needs to introduce orthodox druid beliefs to slowly straighten out the chaos of werewolves rampant in the country.


    ¡­


    Successfully resolved the crisis in Gilneas, and also gained the friendship of King Jinn. At the request of Gilneas, Andrea left a large number of druids to guide them to understand the way of druids and help Gilneas rebuild their homeland.


    Before leaving Gilneas, Andrea received the latest news from Dun Morogh that the dwarves, with the help of their allies, have basically recovered the city occupied by the troggs.


    The gnomes used metal materials to reinforce the protection of the underground city of Gnomeregan, ensuring that troglodytes could no longer enter their city wantonly by drilling holes.


    Now there is only one problem left for High Tinker Mekkatorque, Shiko Thermaplug''s rebellion.


    After all, Therma Plug was just a talented craftsman. After launching a rebellion in a feverish manner, he realized that the development of the situation was not what he expected.


    Fortunately, the Great Artisan had been busy dealing with the cavemen and taking back his own city, so he didn''t have time to take care of these traitors.


    After the dwarves and the humans of the Stormwind Kingdom returned home with Gelbin''s thanks, the master artisan finally turned his troops against the cavemen to Thermaplug.


    The disparity in the strength of the two sides is huge. Gelbin, who took back the Artisan District, retrieved the precision weapons developed by the dwarves, and gained an absolute upper hand in the battle with the rebels.


    In desperation, Thermaplugg opened Gnomeregan''s radiation tank in order to stop Mekkatorque''s approach.


    The urban area occupied by the rebel army was immediately covered by radiation pollution. Great Artisan Mekkatorque hastily ordered the withdrawal of the entire army and completely sealed off the urban area affected by the radiation.


    Thermaplugg repelled the enemy''s attack as he wished, but he and his followers suffered from radiation pollution and mutated into ugly and cruel leper dwarves.


    Until the equipment to remove the radiation pollution is developed, High Tinker Mekkatorque strictly forbids opening the isolation door, temporarily leaving the leper dwarves of Thermaplugg to fend for themselves in madness.


    ¡­


    After returning to Anarchis, Andrea got a rare and stable rest time.


    The attack from the Burning Legion was temporarily muted, and the Old Gods couldn''t find a suitable breakthrough to make trouble. After a long period of turmoil, Azeroth finally calmed down for a short time.


    Although there will still be some small conflicts in some areas, these small problems have nothing to do with the overall situation, and the countries and races concerned can solve them on their own.


    In the 24th year of the Dark Gate, Andrea welcomed her second child, and this time the winner was Celes.


    Judging from the annual population growth data of the night elves, the low birth rate of the tribe has not been broken through in peacetime, and it is still so tepid.


    The sudden surprise caused the Moon Shadow family to have a flurry of excitement. Aurora, who was far away in Quel''Thalas, also rushed back, bringing congratulations and invitations from Prince Kael''thas. letter.


    Needless to say the content of congratulations, the invitation letter is about the succession ceremony of Kael''thas.


    Anasterian was advanced in age and attracted a wave of hatred during the great reform of Quel''Thalas. The Sun King finally decided to officially retire in spite of the infamy and abdicate the throne to Kael''thas.


    In recent years, the changes in Quel''Thalas have been more obvious. The high elf kingdom has changed its previous autistic policy and started to actively contact the world.


    While the natural arrogance of the high elves remains, as they come into contact with other races, most have learned to ignore their arrogance.


    Excluding the weird remarks that would come out of a small number of "wise and well-known people" from time to time, races such as humans and dwarves discovered that most high elves are not as difficult to get along with as they imagined.


    After increasing foreign trade, the high-end products produced by the high elves are selling well throughout Azeroth, and even many night elves are very interested in the high-end enchanted accessories produced by the high elves.


    It''s not that the night elves can''t produce products with similar functions, but the high elves are indeed unique in terms of artistic talent, and their unique design concepts are indeed better than the night elves. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Using Andrea''s understanding to describe it, the night elves are equivalent to a certain German with outstanding industrial capabilities but relatively unpretentious artistic expression, while the high elves are more like a white flag country that is naturally full of romantic cells but somewhat lax in military discipline.


    Andrea, immersed in joy, readily agreed to Kael''thas'' invitation, and made a promise to Quel''Thalas through the ambassador, Vereesa, that she will definitely attend Kael''thas'' succession in March next year. ceremony.


    Andrea, who was busy taking care of her pregnant wife, paid little attention to state affairs, but with Maiev and Fandral watching over her, there wouldn''t be any problems.


    Everyone is of the same race, and they are aware of the low birth rate of the night elves. The council members expressed their understanding of Andrea''s excitement.


    However, just when the Dark Night Republic was slackening slightly in peacetime, a certain race that had been hiding its power for many years was finally no longer willing to be the second child of ten thousand years, and gradually began to show its ambition and ambition to return to the top.


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 675： fox tail

    Because of Seres''s pregnancy, members of the Moon Shadow family, including Leticia and Aurora, also paid less attention to work, and revolved around Seres, whose belly hadn''t visibly bulged all day long.


    Even Niyana, who was far away in Stormwind City, took the time to come back. While visiting the former principal, she reported to Andrea on the development and changes of the alliance in recent years.


    Of course, some things that are not easy to bring up on the stage were also brought up in the face-to-face communication between the two.


    While Shandris and the others took Celes out of the city for an outing, Andrea stayed at home to welcome Niyana, who hadn''t returned to Kalimdor for a long time.


    Having served as the ambassador of the Dark Night Republic to the Alliance for a long time, Niyana is no longer the young girl she was at the beginning. Her temperament has matured a lot, and her work ability has been consistent with many kings including the original Kingdom of Lordaeron and the Kingdom of Stormwind. affim.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t find a suitable replacement for the time being, Andrea even planned to transfer Niyana back from the Eastern Continent to serve as a powerful senior official of the Dark Night Republic.


    "Old man, Benedictus, whom you made me pay special attention to, finally started to move."


    Niyana said solemnly, "The Archbishop of the Holy Light has been very low-key since he escaped from Lordaeron. At least he can''t see anything unusual on the surface. He has dutifully guided the people of the Stormwind Kingdom towards the light."


    "But since the second half of last year, the frequency of Benedictus appearing in front of people has decreased significantly."


    "Although the church used the reason that the archbishop was old and inappropriate, through Garona''s secret investigation, Benedictus'' physical condition was better than normal young people, and there was absolutely no possibility of any physical discomfort. .¡±


    When Andrea removed the impurities in Garona''s soul, the half-orc thief knew that it was the second time that Speaker Moon Shadow had helped him.


    Garona, who lacked caring since she was a child, has always believed in a concept that she will sincerely return unreserved trust to anyone who treats her sincerely.


    This is why Garona has been secretly guarding the royal family of Wrynn. She is to repay the late Queen Thalia for taking good care of her.


    Anyway, Garona will be lurking in Stormwind City for a long time. Instead of letting Prism arrange more strangers to come into the sight of SI:7, it is better to let Garona, who has been recognized by Mathias Shaw to a certain extent, secretly collect information.


    Through Garona''s investigation, Niyana finally got some clues about Benedictus'' abnormal behavior.


    "Although Garona didn''t capture the scene with her own eyes, she can basically be sure of one point based on some of the clues she can collect now."


    Niyana said seriously, "There is something weird underground in the Holy Light Cathedral in Stormwind City, and there is probably a short-distance portal leading to the back of the church."


    Andrea withdrew the excessive joy caused by Seres''s pregnancy, lowered her head and asked in deep thought, "How did Garona come to this conclusion?"


    "Because of the whereabouts of Benedictus."


    Niyana put the two black and white photos upside down on the coffee table.


    There is a person who looks very similar in each of the photos. They are all wearing black hoods that can completely conceal their appearance. Judging from the physical characteristics revealed in the high-resolution photos, they should be the same person.


    "These two pictures were secretly taken by Garona using the latest civilian technological equipment of the gnome, which the gnome calls a fast imaging machine."


    Andrea curled her lips and said, "It''s too awkward, let''s call it a camera."


    Niyana shrugged and continued indifferently, "These two photos were taken in January and June last year respectively, and they were both located in the garden behind the Stormwind Cathedral leading to the port."


    "There is no direct evidence to prove that the person in the photo is Benedictus, but the two times when Garona took the photo, Benedictus happened to be sick. I don''t think it''s just a coincidence."


    Andrea picked up the photo and observed it for a while before continuing to ask, "Has Garona tracked down this mysterious man?"


    "That''s where the problem lies."


    Niyana frowned and said, "According to our understanding, Benedictus is a priest who specializes in holy light. The stealth ability of priests is not strong."


    "But Garona would lose track of this mysterious person every time she tried, and the other party would always disappear under Garona''s nose. This kind of power is like..."


    "shadow?"


    "yes."


    Andrea touched his chin meaningfully and said with a light smile, "I''m sure, this guy is Benedictus."


    Niyana was a little surprised, "Although I think so too, what about the evidence?"


    "The proof is me."


    Andrea condensed the power of shadow and light with both hands, "You don''t think I''m the only one who can comprehend the mutual transformation method of light and shadow, do you?"


    "Benedictus studied under Alonsus Faol, who is known as a saint, and he is an out-and-out wizard on the way of the Holy Light. To a certain extent, it changed the direction of the second orc war."


    If there were no paladins to restrain the death knights of the tribe, and let the death knights pull up the zombie army to attack the defense line, it would be really hard to say the final outcome of the war.


    "The ultimate light is shadow. I have reason to believe that Alonsus has penetrated this secret in his later years, and Benedictus, as one of the apprentices who followed Alonsus, accidentally learned of this secret. It''s not something incomprehensible, is it?"


    Niyana lowered her head and pondered for a while before straightening out her thoughts, "Old man, do you mean that Benedictas may have doubted the power of light itself because of the mutual transformation characteristics of light and shadow, and started going astray from then on? "


    "Is that why you''ve been keeping us on him?"


    Andrea smiled and nodded, "There are reasons for this, and of course there are reasons for Benedictus''s abnormal behavior."


    "Don''t you think some of the decisions Terenas made in his later years are strange? If you put the source of these strange decisions on Benedictus''s psychic induction...doesn''t it become common sense?"


    Niyana was taken aback, "So, Benedictus is related to the Old God?!"


    Andrea said affirmatively, "Ninety-nine are inseparable. The Holy Light Cathedral is filled with the power of light that is opposite to the shadows. Benedictus can only get in touch with the ancient gods within a certain range of the church. Thinking about it this way, You should be able to understand his motives, right?"


    Niyana frowned, and asked with concern on her face, "Old man, do you really not need to deal with him? Let such an ancient god''s nephew hide in Stormwind City, in case he has any malicious intentions towards King Varian , with his status as the Archbishop of Shengguang, the chances of succeeding are very high, right?"


    "Because he is the inner response of the ancient god, UU Reading I will let you and Garona keep an eye on his actions."


    Andrea said solemnly, "Beneditas is definitely not the only dark hand of the ancient god. Instead of pulling him out to scare the enemy, it is better to use Benedictus as a weather vane to observe the actions of the ancient god."


    "As long as the abnormal behavior of Benedictus starts to increase, it means that the ancient gods are ready to take action."


    "Now I''m more curious about..."


    Andrea touched his chin and thought, "Which ancient god''s minion is Benedictus, N''Zoth? Or Yogg-Saron?"


    "His identity is related to our next actions. If he obeys N''Zoth, it''s okay. If this guy is Yogg-Saron''s subordinate, when we attack the storm cliff, Benedictus will probably jump. Come out and be a demon."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 676： Kings return?

    () With the unblocking of Pandaria, Raiden quietly got in touch with Thorim in the Hall of Origin and Azadas in the underground of Uldaman.


    The three sides have already made the final preparations for the attack, and they only need to wait until the night elves recover from the fatigue of the previous war before launching the attack.


    Although Celeste''s sudden pregnancy was a bit unexpected, Andrea originally planned to attack Ulduar in the second half of the 25th year of Black Gate, and there was no conflict in time.


    Niyana made a promise to Andrea, "I know, when I go back, I will let Garona find out as much as possible about Benedictus'' backstage."


    Andrea warned solemnly, "Be careful, don''t startle the enemy, no matter whose subordinate he is, once one side knows that Benedictus is being investigated, I''m afraid it will soon be shared with the other side."


    "yes."


    After seeing Niyana off, Andrea leaned on the back of the sofa chair in the private living room and closed her eyes to rest.


    "Salatas, whose subordinate do you think Benedictus is?"


    "Hey~" Miss Ancient God, who had just woken up, replied with a sly smile, "It''s very likely that it''s N''Zoth''s tentacles."


    "Most of Yogg-Saron''s focus has been on corrupting the titan''s guardian. For her, taking Ulduar and setting her free is half the battle won."


    "Judging by the peak combat power of Azeroth today, no one can completely destroy a complete Yogg-Saron without harming Azeroth, and neither can I."


    The reason why Xalatas was able to devour C''Thun was because the Thousand-Eyed Demon hadn''t completely broken free from the seal, and was severely injured by the joint attack of the demigod brigade.


    Like C''Thun, the absorbed Y''Shaarj soul was also achieved in an extremely weak state. With Xal''atath''s current state, there is no way to devour an ancient **** who is in excellent condition.


    Once Yogg-Saron escapes from prison, killing her will inevitably cause Azeroth to suffer heavy losses. This is obviously not in the interest of the night elves, or even all races living in Azeroth.


    "N''Zoth..."


    Speaking of this old hideaway, Andrea felt very headache.


    N''Zoth''s strength is the weakest among all the ancient gods, but because the prison fell into the deep sea that no one can touch, N''Zoth can unscrupulously develop his tentacles quietly to every corner of Azeroth.


    The Emerald Dreamland is just one of them. With the current coverage of the night elves'' flying fleet, it is difficult for the material world of Azeroth to escape the blind spots of the aerial observation range.


    Even so, all searchers, including the Dragon Clan, still couldn''t find Deathwing''s whereabouts.


    Then there is only one explanation.


    Deathwing was hidden in a cracked space outside the material world of Azeroth, most likely the four elemental planes controlled by the ancient gods.


    According to Andrea''s memorandum, among the four kings of elements, only two are still loyal to the ancient gods, Ragranos the Balrog and Alakir the Wind Rider.


    Although the mother of the earth, Serazane, made it clear that she would no longer obey the ancient gods, but adhering to the stubborn characteristics of the earth element, she is not interested in other intelligent races in Azeroth. swing power.


    In contrast, the attitude of the Tidehunter Neptune Totem is quite clear. He is the only King of Elements who shows that the chariots and ancient gods are right.


    One of the important reasons why Naga seldom appeared on the ground for so many years is that the water element of Neptulon restrained them in the deep sea.


    The hiding place of Deathwing can first rule out the Maw of the Abyss where the water element lives, and the remaining Sky Wall, Deep Rock Continent and Land of Fire are all possible.


    The elemental world was stripped and sealed from the material world by the titan guardians as early as the end of the Battle of the Dark Empire. It is not easy to enter and search for it. Countless elemental creatures will instinctively launch a counterattack against the intruders.


    Andrea intends to solve Yogg-Saron''s problem before exploring the elemental world, and she should get some help from Neptulon in the process.


    In addition to Deathwing whose condition is unknown, Benedictus is also a hole card in N''Zoth''s hand.


    With his status as the Archbishop of the Holy Light of the Stormwind Kingdom, he can approach the Wrynn royal family headed by Varian at any time. Without Garona''s precautions in advance, Andrea speculates that Varian will almost inevitably suffer a series of hardships in the future .


    "Benedictus..."


    Tapping the table lightly with his fingers, Andrea murmured, "I''ll let you be active for a while, as long as you take down Yogg-Saron, your good days will come to an end."


    ¡­


    Andrea originally thought that he would be able to accompany Celes quietly with his family until she gave birth smoothly, but it was against his will.


    In March of the 25th year of the Dark Portal, when Andrea arrived in Silvermoon City, preparing to participate in Kael''thas'' throne succession ceremony, an unexpected situation happened.


    Over the past year, the high elves have been preparing for this grand ceremony. At the invitation of Kael''thas, almost all civilized races in Azeroth will send representatives to attend the enthronement ceremony.


    When Andrea was chatting with King Jin and the aging Chief Kane, a flustered dragon eagle knight flied over the embassy area where the leaders of various tribes were located, crooked landed in front of the court of the Sunstrider king.


    Azeroth has always been troubled by many disasters. The leaders of various races are not just put on airs like the kings on the earth. Most of them have not low combat ability.


    The dragon eagle knight who landed was still bleeding blood from his mount and leader, and there were scars all over his body, and some strange green light could be seen on some of the turned up wounds.


    Andrea and other leaders raised their vigilance at the same time, they instinctively felt that something bad was happening.


    Watching the Dragonhawk Knight stumble into the royal court with the support of the lawbreaker, Andrea apologized to Gene and Kane beside him with a solemn expression.


    "Sorry, excuse me first."


    "It''s okay." Gene''s expression was not very good-looking, he said understandingly, "I think everyone has the same idea now, let''s go back and sort out the information, I have a bad feeling."


    Back at the embassy of the Dark Night Republic, Aurora greeted her first, and handed a piece of information to Andrea with a very serious face.


    "Dad, there is a big situation. The Amani trolls are back, and they have brought a large number of Zandalari reinforcements."


    Andrea immediately took the intelligence letter and read it again, "Really..."


    Using the power of light to ignite the letter paper, Andrea frowned and said, "It happened to appear at this time, and it is clear that it wants to hit the high elves in the face."


    Seres, whose belly was already bulging, showed a cold expression on her face, "If it wasn''t for my physical inconvenience, I really want to go to the battlefield and kill those lingering fangs!"


    Since last year, Andrea has received information that the Zandalari trolls have become active.


    Zandalari suffered huge losses in the battle with the blood **** G''huun. Although the blood troll was successfully defeated and G''huun was killed, UU Reading , but even the kings of Loa Laizan were affected. Seriously injured, the relatively weak secondary Loa even fell a lot.


    Zandalar, who was seriously injured, kept a low profile for many years, licking his wounds on the island silently.


    The re-emerged Zandalari are obviously more aggressive than before, and their worries have been solved, so they can focus all their energy on external expansion.


    There were traces of Zandalari troll activities in the frost troll territory of Northrend as early as last year, and Zul''Gurub in Stranglethorn Vale was also frequently visited by Zandalari envoys.


    The night elves have no intention of going to war with Zandalar, but it seems that the second child of ten thousand years is dissatisfied with his status, and wants to take advantage of the rare peace in Azeroth to make something out of it.


    "Now, it depends on how Kael''thas responds."


    Shandris said with a dignified expression, "If it goes wrong, this grand celebration that showcases the national strength of the high elves will become a big laughingstock, which is unacceptable to Quel''Thalas, who is determined to reform. .¡±


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 677： old and new

    On the west coast of the Amani Forest, on the offshore island between Golden Mist Village and Fengxing Village, the Zandalari Gold Fleet docked on the shore, and a large number of trolls paddled boats and began to attack the beach of the Amani Forest.


    The high elves obviously didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen before the new king''s enthronement ceremony. A large number of manpower was transferred to Eversong Forest, and they were a little careless against the Amani Forest that had been quiet for many years.


    The mixed Amani and Zandalari troops with a total of nearly 100,000 troops quickly broke through the Moon Temple with insufficient defense forces, bypassed the Taquilin that sounded the alarm from the south, and then broke through the Sun Temple at the foot of Yangscar Peak.


    Ranger General Sylvanas urgently mobilized troops to defend Taquilin, and the town of Aman, the original ancestor, now called Antalis also began to deploy defenses.


    The ranger general responsible for guarding Antalis is Lilas, the youngest son of the Windrunner family.


    Facing actual combat for the first time, the young Lilas was inevitably a little nervous, but after all, he was a descendant of the Windrunner who had received rigorous training since he was a child. He took a deep breath of the uneasy emotions under the pressure, and ordered Antalis to prepare for the battle at any time. .


    Halduron Brightwing, who was stationed in the Farstrider camp, received an urgent order from the Ranger General to meet up with the magister sent by the Tower of the Morning Star and march south to help Antares.


    Contrary to Cirvanas'' expectations, the trolls did not rush to attack Antares, and after slaughtering the defenders of the Sun Temple, they settled down temporarily.


    Halduron put too much emphasis on the speed of the march, and was not prepared for the sudden interception of the Amani trolls. The two sides launched a familiar guerrilla warfare in the forest.


    But this time the Amani troll''s combat strategy is obviously different from before.


    A large number of Zandalari trolls holding heavy shields and wearing excellent armor blocked the long-range attacks of the high elves, and the Zandalari druids took the opportunity to rush into the enemy''s formation from both sides, and the farstriders, who were too weak to do so, were beaten back steadily.


    In order to avoid greater losses, Halduron could only order a temporary retreat, and entered the hidden base Antelas in the south of Sunscar Peak to regroup.


    Sylvanas'' prudence ensured the safety of the important military town of Taquilin.


    The troll army occupying the Temple of the Sun was actually only a vanguard army. More main forces landed from the west bank of the forest, and hundreds of thousands of trolls surrounded Taquilin, the gateway to Eversong Forest.


    "Humph!"


    Zul''jin, who was quite old, looked at the strong city wall of Taquilin and snorted coldly, "The arrogant high elves have also changed a lot. They never bothered to build city walls before."


    "Attack! There are less than 10,000 defenders in Taquiline, break through this important town, and the road to Silvermoon City will soon be open to us!"


    "Tustin dog!"


    While Taquilin was attacked by the main force of the trolls, Antares, where Lilas was located, was also attacked by the trolls stationed in the Temple of the Sun.


    The Amani troll threw the mutilated corpse of the high elf with obvious signs of gnawing under the city wall of Antares, deliberately laughing contemptuously in an attempt to provoke the defenders inside the city wall.


    "Don''t be provoked by these beasts!"


    Lilas clenched his fists tightly, staring at those compatriots who did not rest in peace, gritted his teeth and ordered, "Defend the city and wait for reinforcements. The trolls have at least 50,000 troops. Our 5,000 defenders must not take the initiative to attack."


    "Go back to your respective battle positions! General Ranger will definitely send support as soon as possible! Until then, I don''t care what method you use, you must defend the section of the city wall you are in charge of!"


    "The ranger raises his bow! The magic cannon is loaded!"


    Lilas fully drew the Quel''Thalas golden bow in his hand, and ordered loudly, "Free fire!"


    Seeing that the high elves were unable to lose their minds and attack the city, the Amani troll warlord Dakara smacked his lips in displeasure, "Tsk! The Windrunners are still so difficult to deal with..."


    "Pull out the Firebolt and start attacking the city!"


    The magic cannon purchased by Quel''Thalas from the Night Republic began to roar first, and the Firebolts provided by the Zandalari Empire to the Amani trolls to restore the country launched a counterattack not to be outdone.


    Zandalari''s Firebolt is not just a simple physical attack, it incorporates a lot of voodoo features, and when it explodes on the city wall, it will cause waves of Antalis'' defensive barrier.


    Outside Taquilin, Zul''jin gritted his teeth after receiving the news from the Vanguard.


    "Can''t you stick to it... Very good, you forced me to do this."


    Zuerjin smiled darkly and told the adjutant beside him, "Gayalai, you lead the cavalry all the way south to attack Fengxing Village. I don''t believe that the contemporary ranger general can resist going out of the city to rescue."


    "yes!"


    Gayalai led 30,000 raptor dragoons to rush towards Fengxing Village. When passing through the Youguang Mine, the troll coalition forces who were all focused on the front were attacked by ambushes who rushed out of the mine.


    The not-so-strict rain of arrows knocked Gayalai''s rear upside down, and the tripwires arranged in advance in the forest threw many swift dragon cavalry from the dragon''s back, causing the entire cavalry unit to become a mess.


    "Don''t stop, keep shooting!"


    Under the command of a gray-haired elderly female elf, the high elves in the Underlight Mine ambushed the enemy while taking advantage of the chaos.


    The veteran said with a cold expression on his face, "I didn''t expect the troll would dare to return to this forest again, wanting to sneak attack Fengxing Village and force Shiva to come to the rescue? Hmph! It''s a beautiful idea."


    This hale and hearty woman is none other than the former Ranger-General Liretha Windrunner.


    After retiring, Li Reza lived in seclusion in Fengxing Village and trained her youngest son Lilas with her husband. Last year, Li Reza''s husband passed away before her, and Lireza also completed his studies and officially became a teacher.


    Li Reza was already ready to return to the Sunwell at any time, but he did not expect to be able to play a little bit of waste heat in his later years.


    There are watchmen on the Tower of the Windrunner watching the movement of the open sea at all times. As early as when the Zandalari fleet appeared on the sea level, Li Reza got the relevant news.


    Contacting Cirvanas as quickly as possible, Li Reza told her second daughter not to worry about Fengxing Village, and led the veterans in the village like her to set up traps in advance, and came to the Underlight Mine to prepare for an ambush.


    There was a cavalry trip rope in front, and there was a continuous rain of arrows shooting at the back. The raptor dragoons who had lost their impact were piled up in a ball in a daze.


    Gayalai personally killed several rout soldiers who were running around creating panic, climbed back on his mount and ordered loudly, "Don''t mess up! Turn from front to back, first kill the group of ambushes who don''t want to die, charge!"


    "act recklessly?"


    Hearing the troll general''s angry shout from afar, Li Reza sneered and waved.


    "Prepare to ignite the gunpowder, I want to see who is desperate."


    Before the troll rushed to the mine, Li Reza led the veterans into the mine first.


    Some burning smell in the air made Gaialai sniff. "What smell?"


    A Zandalari general''s face changed dramatically, "This is... gunpowder?! Not good! Retreat!"


    It was too late to react at this time. The gunpowder buried underground outside the UU reading mine was detonated at one time, and a large number of trolls were blasted into the sky by the impact from the ground.


    "Boom!"


    The huge fireworks rising from the south of the forest could be seen as far away as Taquilin. Zuljin was startled by the loud noise behind him, turned his head to look at the place where the explosion occurred, and remained silent for a long time.


    A proud smile flashed across Cirvanas'' icy face, "It''s a mother, even in her twilight years, she is still young." ''


    "Don''t be distracted! Continue to attack, the Sunwell is with us! Before the prince''s reinforcements arrive, we must defend Tarquin, for the sake of Quel''Thalas!"


    "For Quel''Thalas!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 678： bloom more

    The attack on Quel''Thalas was not without warning, and high-level officials of the high elves, including Kael''thas, had always been mentally prepared for the comeback of the Amani trolls.


    The reason why Ranger General Sylvanas is stationed in Tarquilin on such an important national celebration day is to prevent possible accidents.


    Although some arrangements were made in advance, the intensity of the Amani troll''s offensive was somewhat beyond expectations.


    The Sunstrider royal family had been warned about the Zandalari troll activity from their night elf allies, but they did not expect the Zandalari to provide such intensive support to the Amani.


    Needless to say, Zandalari''s golden fleet, they will definitely be used in cross-sea operations.


    From the information sent back from Halduron, we can know that apart from not investing in the loa, the Zandalari supported the Amani trolls in all aspects, including heavy siege weapons such as Firebolts.


    Andrea is still sitting in the embassy waiting for updated information from the front line. At the same time, he has contacted Kalimdor and Northrend through special channels to learn about Zandalari''s movements in real time.


    As Andrea expected, Zandalari''s actions were not limited to aiding the forest trolls. The forest trolls in Stranglethorn Vale and the frost trolls in Zul''Drak also changed.


    The Drakkari trolls have been living in the shadow of the night elves for thousands of years. They have a very intuitive understanding of the military strength of the night elves in the successive battles in Northrend. Take this muddy water.


    Although the Zandalari trolls have sent envoys to lobby for many times, the Drakkari trolls are still immovable. They just strengthened the defense of the city walls on the western line of Zul''Drake, perhaps because they were worried that the night elves would be angered by the Zandalari and bring disaster to Chiyu. .


    In contrast, the movements of the Gurubashi trolls are much more obvious.


    Under the coordination of the Zandalar, the jungle trolls, who have been fighting endlessly all year round, gathered in Zul''Gurub and were ready to launch a full-scale attack on the territory of the Stormwind Kingdom in the north.


    The jungle trolls and forest trolls attacked from the north and south poles of the eastern continent at the same time, and the main force of the Zandalari trolls took the opportunity to invade the newly unlocked Pandaria continent.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea sneered, "Let them go. Thor has long been wiped out, and his power has been recovered by Raiden. I want to see how Zandalar breaks through the defense against Pandaria''s defenders."


    Shandris asked with some concern, "Is it really all right? In case Raiden''s hidden army is exposed by the Zandalari trolls... Loken should be more vigilant in advance, right?"


    "Don''t worry." Andrea shook his head and said, "Rayden will be careful, at least before the Zandalari break through the defense of the pandaren and the four gods, the Titan-forged army stationed in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms will not be so easy to find. "


    This is not the first time Zandalari have invaded Pandaria. As early as 10,000 years ago, they took advantage of Thor''s death and had a big battle with Pandaren.


    With the appearance of the Pandaren Cloud Serpent Cavalry, the Zandalari, who had not fully recovered from the upheaval in Uldum, were defeated and lost, and had no choice but to retreat to their territory and continue to lick their wounds.


    Regardless of how the pandaren are usually friendly and friendly, once they face the invading enemy, the simple and honest monk who always smiles will show his true strength. Is it true that the Zandalari want to defeat the pandaren''s defense in a short time? possible.


    "The armies supporting Amani and Gurubashi have hundreds of thousands respectively. The main force of 300,000 will attack Pandaria, and tens of thousands of troops will lie in ambush in Northrend waiting for an opportunity."


    Andrea counted the total troops deployed by Zandalari, and touched his chin with interest, "The total number of troops dispatched should not have reached the limit of Zandalar''s mobilized troops. Does the king have any backup next?"


    Although the army of the high elves is elite, because of the prophets of the total population, the number of troops is not large.


    Before the enthronement ceremony, Kael''thas ordered the captain of the royal family''s personal guard, Salorian, to lead the army on his behalf. Fifty thousand regular troops walked out of Bandinoril''s enchantment in a mighty manner, and went to the Amani Forest for reinforcements in an orderly manner. .


    Because Kael''thas was influenced by Seres since he was a child, he is more pragmatic than other face-saving high elves.


    In order to ensure that the land is not lost and minimize the loss of Quel''Thalas, he immediately sent someone to ask Andrea for help.


    The visitor was an acquaintance of Andrea, Aurelia who came to Silvermoon City to participate in the enthronement celebration on behalf of the Windrunner family.


    Even if Kael''thas didn''t take the initiative to mention it, Andrea planned to teach this group of unscrupulous trolls a lesson.


    After listening to Alleria''s statement, Andrea nodded readily and said, "No problem, the Third Flying Fleet of the Night Republic is on standby in Sandara, and I''ll call them here."


    The First Flying Fleet is responsible for patrolling and guarding the continent of Kalimdor, and the Second Flying Fleet is still stationed in the Vale of Blossoms in Pandaria. This time it should be able to play some role in the face of the Zandalari invasion.


    The Fourth Flying Fleet, which is being formed in Suramar City, has just allocated spaceships, and it will take some time for the new army to take shape.


    Although the flying fleet is very mobile, it is not something that can be done in just a few hours if you want to fly over from Sandara.


    Until then, the situation in Quel''Thalas can only be dealt with by the high elves themselves.


    The Sunstrider royal family didn''t seem to be worried about the situation in the Amani Forest at all, and the grand enthronement ceremony was still held on time.


    Among the many kings and chieftains present, Varian was the first to apologize to the Sunstrider royal family when he learned of the Gurubashi troll''s movements.


    Worried about the domestic situation, Varian hurried back to Stormwind City through the portal opened by the royal mage, leaving only Grand Duke Bolvar Fordragon to continue to witness the enthronement ceremony on his behalf.


    Representatives from other countries in the alliance were relatively calm. After all, the fire had not yet reached their territory. With the Stormwind Kingdom blocking the attack of the Gurubashi trolls, the situation should not deteriorate so easily in a short time.


    Witnessed by representatives from various countries, Kael''thas respectfully knelt in front of Anasterian, allowing his father to put the crown on his head with trembling hands, and handed him a sword A large curved fiery red sword.


    Most of the high elves in the audience were unaware of the crisis from the south of the kingdom, and they cheered excitedly, celebrating the successful transition of the high elves'' supreme power from old to new.


    Kael''thas suppressed the complicated thoughts in his heart, finished the ceremony process with decent interests, officially entered the main hall of the Sunstrider Royal Court amidst the cheers of the people, and sat firmly on the throne.


    What happened inside the royal court was beyond the comprehension of ordinary people.


    Anasterian, who had successfully retired, retreated slowly with the help of the maid. UU Reading The old Sun King, who had nothing to do, could finally spend his old age in peace.


    King Kael''thas''s first order after succeeding to the throne was related to killing. He ordered to uniformly mobilize the defenders scattered throughout the Eversong Forest and make preparations to rush to the Amani Forest in the shortest possible time.


    Except for the Duke of Fortagan who hastily bid farewell to the Sunstrider royal family and returned abroad, the leaders of all countries did not rush to leave after attending the celebration.


    The kingdoms in the Eastern Continent lacked knowledge of the mysterious Zandalari Empire, so they just took this opportunity to watch Zandalar''s combat power up close.


    "Then, let''s go."


    Wearing the crown, Kael''thas waved the artifact Flame Strike he had just received from Anasterian, and personally opened a portal leading to Tarquilin.


    The new Sun King smiled elegantly and said, "Leaders, please."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 679： Rise of the Zandalari

    When Andrea and others passed through the portal and entered Taquilin, the atmosphere of war was already everywhere inside and outside the military town.


    The solid city walls reinforced by enchantment were shaking under the attack of Zandalar''s voodoo firebolts, and the spells all over the sky hit the defensive enchantment, causing waves of waves.


    The ranger general Sylvanas, wearing a green hooded cloak, still stood on the city wall and commanded. The feathered arrows in his hand were accurately shot at the troll coalition attacking below, and each arrow could take the life of at least one troll. .


    Those who could be selected by Cirvanas as targets were not ordinary miscellaneous soldiers, at least they were small leaders with certain commanding powers.


    Roughly speaking, Taquilin''s defense is still rock-solid, and it is very difficult for the Amani and Zandalari coalition forces to break through this strong fortress blocking the main road leading to Eversong Forest in a short time.


    After Alleria stepped out of the portal, she immediately took off the sasdora artifact bow behind her, and leaped up the city wall with a few nimble steps. The arrow of pure energy aimed at a giant hiding behind. The magic officer shot.


    "Uh!"


    Before he could react, the Zandalari officer''s pupils dilated, and the sudden hole in his forehead took his life and soul away.


    While continuing to pull the bowstring, Aurelia asked seemingly unintentionally, "How is the situation?"


    The corners of Cirvanas'' lips curled up slightly, and then he replied seriously, "Not optimistic, the troll forces are scattered all over the Amani Forest, Taquilin and the Farstrider''s camp are temporarily safe, but the surrounding villages and towns are hard to say. "


    Except for Fengxing Village guarded by the veteran Li Reza, which is still stable, several important villages and towns in the Amani Forest are crumbling under the attack of trolls.


    Especially Antalis, which was built on the ruins of the original capital of the Amani trolls. The existence of this high elf town is an out-and-out shame to the Amani trolls.


    Among the Amani trolls, Warlord Dakala, who ranks second only to Zul''jin, personally led the army to launch a fierce attack on Antares. The 5,000 defenders led by Lilas were under tremendous pressure, and nearly three points were killed in just a few hours. one.


    At the same time, Golden Mist Village and Sun Corian Village were also attacked by trolls, and the entire Amani Forest was engulfed in flames of war.


    The first batch of reinforcements brought by Thalorian scattered to support several villages and towns.


    Thalorian himself led 10,000 elites around Lake Erendal to the Farstrider camp, and joined up with the Farstrider general Halduron, who was struggling to defend. Lilas provides strong support.


    "Where''s mother?"


    "Heh~" Cirvanas chuckled, "She''s still alive and kicking, but the total number of troops under her is not large. After the initial surprise attack is successful, she can only switch to positional warfare. If you come later, Fengxing Village may also be destroyed. Break through."


    Kael''thas immediately teleported to the top floor of the mage''s tower after entering Taquilin, overlooking the battle situation from a height.


    The forest of Amanis was filled with smoke, and traces of ignited flames could be seen everywhere in the quiet forest. The black smoke rising from the scorched forest blocked Kael''thas''s observation line of sight to a certain extent.


    Coron Village on the west bank of Ellendal Lake was the first to be relieved of the crisis. Reinforcements from Eversong Forest repelled the troll attacking Coron Village and regained the supply route to Taquilin.


    The troll coalition based on the Temple of the Moon is engaged in a tug-of-war with the high elves in the Golden Mist Village. The trolls have the upper hand in numbers. The high elves can barely stop the trolls from continuing to advance north with their arcane puppets that have been revised many times. offensive.


    Falstad rode a griffin into the sky and carefully observed the differences between the Zandalari trolls and the forest trolls.


    Because of height problems, most of the trolls who walk through the forest all year round live with their backs hunched.


    The Zandalari trolls are completely different. Their bodies stand upright, and they look more confident and upright than other trolls. At least they look more energetic than forest trolls.


    As a truly civilized ancient empire of trolls, Zandalari abandoned the bad habit of cannibalism many years ago, and they are also ahead of all trolls in the innovation of technology and spells.


    Zandalari''s unique structure, the voodoo colossus, is not at a disadvantage in the face of the high elves'' arcane puppets, and the Zandalari trolls with complete occupations are obviously more difficult to deal with than the forest trolls.


    The **** warrior who believes in the light of Rezan can play a role similar to that of a paladin, boosting the morale of his comrades on the battlefield and healing their injuries.


    The druid of the raptor changed into a brave and capable pterodactyl to join the air battle, and competed with the dragon eagle knight of the high elves for the dominance of the sky.


    Falstad re-landed from the air, and told the alliance king present his feelings with a solemn face.


    "The Zandalari trolls are much more difficult to deal with than the forest trolls. Fortunately, this war is dominated by the Amani trolls. If the 200,000 troops are Zandalari trolls..."


    Falstad did not finish his words out of respect for the host high elves, but the meaning of his words had been clearly conveyed to the leaders of the countries present.


    "King Falstad is right."


    Kael''thas retransmitted to the ground from the Mage Tower, his delicate golden eyebrows slightly frowned, "If it is an elite army composed entirely of Zandalari trolls, the defenders of the Amani Forest alone may not be able to stop them from doing so." long time."


    Rhonin, Prince of Lordaeron, shrugged and said, "In other words, the Amani trolls, who were determined to take back the capital, were delayed in this war?"


    "It''s not surprising."


    As the race that knew the Zandalari best, Andrea explained bluntly, "The Zandalari trolls have a longer history than us night elves, and they are the first true mortals in Azeroth." civilization."


    "In terms of culture, technology, spells, etc., Zandalar has been walking on the right path under the guidance of the Loa gods. If it weren''t for some coincidence factors that catalyzed the night elf civilization, Zandalar would still be Azeroth. The mightiest empire."


    Many Warcraft players say that humans are Blizzard''s own sons, but in fact, before humans appeared, night elves were the most aggressive race favored by the will of Azeroth.


    If they were not lucky enough to find the Well of Eternity, the dark trolls would not have evolved into night elves, nor would they have attracted the attention of Elune, the moon god, nor would they have established contact with the wild demigods and dragon guardians of Mount Hyjal . UU Reading


    The existence of the Well of Eternity catalyzed the speed of the development of the night elves'' civilization, shortening the accumulation of tens of thousands of years for other races to less than a thousand years.


    If it wasn''t for Queen Azshara''s initiative to kill, and without the impact of the War of the Ancients, the population of the night elves would not be cut in half due to the civil war and the massacre of demons, and there would be no human beings in the future, and the footprints of the night empire would spread all over Aize Russ.


    "Zandalari has been trapped by a powerful enemy on the island in the early years, unable to expand outward with all its strength."


    Andrea warned solemnly, "Ten years ago, the ancient **** named G''huun was completely sent into the dust of history by the Zandalari. After ten years of cultivation, they no longer have any worries."


    "Helping Amani regain the capital is just the beginning. Now that the Zandalari have decided to formally reveal their existence to all races of Azeroth, we should have a lot of ''dealing'' with them. Leaders, please be mentally prepared. .¡±


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 680： Veterans dont die, they just wither

    Andrea''s explanation vaccinated the representatives of various countries present, and at the same time buried their subconscious vigilance and hostility towards Zandalari in their hearts.


    Zandalar came out this time to make it clear that he wanted to compete for the position of the world leader.


    Leaving aside whether they have the ability and confidence, as the old empire of Azeroth, Zandalari and the night elves will definitely cause violent turmoil if they fight head-on.


    Before cleaning up the moths on the planet, Andrea didn''t intend to waste his troops on such a place.


    Moreover, the Zandalari are short-lived species, and their fertility rate is much higher than that of the night elves. If the entire Zandalari Empire cannot be defeated as soon as possible, the longer the war drags on, the worse it will be for the night elves.


    The best way is to provoke other ephemeral species to become hostile and wary of Zandalar.


    The Zandalari attack the high elves on the grounds of helping the Amani trolls restore their country, which is barely morally justifiable.


    But sometimes the subjective consciousness of intelligent creatures will not be recognized just because they stand up to morality.


    In the understanding of races such as humans, gnomes, and dwarves, trolls are savage and brutal man-eating beasts.


    Andrea told the history of Zandalar without bragging, and mentioned that Zandalar had long since abandoned the bad habit of cannibalism.


    But for the representatives of the Eastern Continent with subjective ideas, what they saw when they met for the first time was the brutal and warlike side of the Zandalari trolls. Even with Andrea''s explanation, they still subconsciously had a negative perception of Zandalar .


    Andrea''s cryptic guidance is just to the point, and if it is too obvious, it will arouse suspicion from others.


    With the arrival of the second wave of reinforcements from the high elves, the originally disadvantaged battlefield was finally brought back to balance.


    It was at this time that Andrea received a contact from the Third Flying Fleet.


    They spotted a small Zandalar gold fleet at sea and asked Andrea if they would attack.


    "hit!"


    Andrea ordered without hesitation, "Since the Zandalari have clearly shown their fangs to our allies, we don''t need to give the trolls any more face and sink them!"


    After receiving the exact order, the Third Flying Fleet immediately fired bombardment at the Zandalari Fleet below.


    Before deciding to leave the mountain, King Rastakhan and Prophet Zul conducted in-depth research on the night elves. The air fleet is undoubtedly very difficult to deal with. Therefore, Prophet Zul specially equipped the golden fleet with special anti-aircraft weapons.


    It is still a voodoo Firebolt, but the Firebolt installed on the Golden Fleet ships has been specially modified by Zandalari artisans. The elevation angle is very large, and it is specially designed to attack large units in the air.


    While the flying fleet launched its attack, the Zandalari navy below also began to maneuver back, and the ships of both sides began to bombard each other at sea.


    Generally speaking, the night elves flying in the sky still have the upper hand, which is also a matter of course.


    Compared with the vast and unobstructed sky, it is much more difficult to avoid and turn in the sea, and it is not as flexible as a flying warship.


    And the Zandalari''s anti-air Firebolt still has one of the biggest problems-range.


    Even after the improvement of the Prophet Zul, the firing range of the Firebolt can only reach the conventional combat altitude of the flying fleet.


    When the commander of the fleet ordered the altitude to be raised, the anti-aircraft Firebolts could no longer cause harm to the flying fleet.


    "Fire! Hit me hard! Send them to the sea to feed the fish!"


    "Boom! Boom!"


    The low-altitude and high-speed maneuvering destroyer almost fired directly at the face, and the small-caliber magic guns carried out a wave of deck-washing attacks on the Zandalar gold fleet.


    The battleship with the highest flight altitude is ready to launch, and the powerful shelling will definitely sink a battleship at sea as long as it hits.


    Zuljin, who was sitting in the Moon Temple, could also hear the sound of fierce firefights from the sea. He was full of confidence as the battle progressed, and his mentality began to become anxious.


    The former old opponent had not seen many changes for more than ten years. The combat effectiveness of the high elf army had been significantly improved, and the defensive strength of the town far exceeded Zul''jin''s expectations.


    There are many factors in the changes in Quel''Thalas'' army, the most critical of which is Kael''thas'' purge of military discipline, followed by the new magic weapons sold to them by the night elves allies, and the high elves'' own control of the arcane puppets. Improvements in combat efficiency.


    Of course, it is inevitable to mention Kael''thas'' construction of the city defense system.


    The high elves in the past have always disdain to build city walls, they are used to guerrilla warfare, and they rarely have the experience of fighting defensive warfare in the city.


    Kael''thas, who was educated by Celeste''s advanced ideas, did not relax his vigilance because of the departure of the forest trolls.


    Even if there were no trolls, the lessons of orcs and natural disasters kept Kael''thas in mind.


    Instead of adhering to meaningless traditions and causing serious consequences, it is better to make preventive preparations in advance.


    The high elves are not short of money, spending some money to strengthen the city defense is just a drop in the bucket for their national income.


    It turns out that Kael''thas''s foresight played an important role in this raid war.


    Although the Temple of the Moon and the Temple of the Sun were taken by surprise, this was more a human problem than a fault in the city defense system.


    Relying on the multiple important towns with firmly consolidated positions as the fulcrum, the army of the high elves began to compress the front line, controlling the troll coalition forces in the middle of the Amani Forest between the Temple of the Moon and the Temple of the Sun.


    As the night republic''s flying fleet sank the Zandalari Navy, at Alleria''s request and Kael''thas'' acquiescence, the flying fleet headed south to Fengxing Village first.


    The number of veterans led by Li Reza was small. Although the traps and ambushes prepared in advance made Gayalai miserable, but the total number of troops on both sides was very different.


    When the flying fleet felt the wind over the village, the defense line outside the village had been defeated, and the troll cavalry who became angry rushed into the village that had already taken refuge and started street fighting with the high elves.


    "boom!"


    Without further ado, the flying fleet sent a wave of artillery fire to the trolls to cover the package. The troll cavalry who were beaten to the ground were unable to resist the attack from the air, and Gayalai hurriedly ordered to retreat in the direction of the Moon Temple.


    "call¡­"


    Seeing that the troll finally receded, Li Reza sat down on the ground exhaustedly, squeezed his cramped legs with his hands and sighed wryly, "It''s really old..."


    At her peak, Li Reza was confident that she could kill these trolls Tie Hanhan by relying on guerrilla games, but as she got older, she no longer had the physical strength and physical fitness she had when she was young.


    The continuous fighting for several hours made Li Reza feel more and more powerless. If the support did not come in time, she would have planned to sacrifice her life for the country.


    On the dilapidated Fengxing Village Square, a faint blue portal gradually took shape. Aurora jumped out of the gate first, and waved back after confirming that there was no danger around.


    Shandris caressed Seres, who had a big belly, and walked through the portal. The tragic scene of Fengxing Village made her heart tense, and she was relieved when she saw Li Reza sitting by the fountain.


    Li Reza raised her hand wearily to greet the three of them, "Sister Sandris, Sister Celes, I am here."


    Shandris sighed, handed Seres to Aurora''s care, and strode up to Li Reza to help her up.


    "You are also a young man, why don''t you know how to cherish yourself? Isn''t it enough to leave the fighting to the young people?"


    "Haha~" Li Resa jokingly poked Shandris'' psoas muscles, "It''s not your turn to say that, sister Shandris, right? I''m just a child to you. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com"


    Shandris smiled helplessly, "It''s all like this."


    After hesitating for a moment, Shandris still spoke out what he was holding back in his heart.


    "Li Reza, if I ask Andrea, I should make him make an exception for you..."


    "no need."


    Before Shandris finished speaking, Li Reza knew what the old sister wanted to say.


    With a relieved smile on her face, she waved her hands and said, "My children have grown up and walked out of their own lives. I have no regrets in this life."


    "My wife who took a step ahead is still waiting for me in that world, so let me live this life in a normal way."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 681： Times make heroes

    Shandris knew Li Reza when she was still young. At that time, Li Reza was still very young, slowly absorbing nutrients and growing up under the light of her mother.


    More than three thousand years later, Li Reza changed from a young girl in prime of life to this old, white-haired beautiful woman. Shandris, who has never broken contact with Li Reza, felt very uncomfortable.


    The second half of Shandris''s unfinished sentence is easy to understand. As descendants of the night elves, there will be no hindrance for the high elves to receive the blessing of eternal life from the World Tree.


    But Li Reza voluntarily gave up the chance of eternal life, and she lived a very full and happy life in her limited life.


    Although the eldest daughter, Aurelia, has a rebellious personality, she attaches great importance to her family. In the eyes of her younger siblings, she is a quirky but trustworthy good sister.


    The second daughter, Sylvanas, is strong and serious. She inherited Li Reza''s mantle and became an excellent ranger general, and she is deeply relied on by the new king Kael''thas.


    The third daughter, Vereesa, has a relatively naive personality, full of affinity but lacks in the city, and is not suitable for an important position in the central government. The ambassador responsible for sending messages and maintaining state relations is just right for her.


    The youngest son, Lilas, was quite naughty under the doting of his three older sisters in the early years. As the three embarked on their own paths in life, Lilas gradually matured, and finally took charge of himself before his parents passed away.


    Her husband who had been in love for many years left first. Li Reza just wanted to quietly wait for the end of her life without regrets, and declined Shandris''s proposal before she could speak.


    Sighing silently, Shandris could only respect Li Reza''s choice and didn''t mention it again.


    As the flying fleet broke through the sea blockade and entered the territory of Quel''Thalas, the stalemate began to change.


    The troll coalition, which had lost its air supremacy, was gradually unable to withstand Quel''Thalas'' counterattack. Despite Zul''jin''s furious shouts and cursing, the situation was still developing in a direction that was not conducive to the trolls.


    After reading the situation, the Zandalari warlord calmly suggested to Zul''jin, "At this point, we can only implement the second set of plans. Let''s withdraw our troops temporarily."


    "Tsk! Damn elves!"


    Zul''jin hammered heavily on the wall of the Temple of the Moon, "Withdraw! Turn around and move towards the gate of Salas. Sooner or later, I will take back everything that belongs to Amani!"


    Unlike the quick-tempered Zul''jin, the Zandalari trolls had anticipated the night elves'' reinforcements and prepared a plan B in advance just in case.


    After receiving the order from Zul''jin, the troll coalition forces that had been scattered to attack all over the place recovered at the same time, and the combined forces rushed southward.


    There are quite a few defenders at the Gate of Salas, but they are mainly used to guard against the undead in the Eastern Plaguelands, and the internal defense is a little weak.


    Before Kael''thas led the main force to come for reinforcements, the allied troll force broke through the city gate and fled into the Eastern Plaguelands under the surprised gaze of the high elf defenders.


    According to the follow-up observation report from the Quillins Lodge, Zul''jin led the remaining about 200,000 trolls eastward into Zuma''shal, and never came out again.


    "Zumashal?" Kael''thas nodded his brows thoughtfully. "The former site of the mossy trolls was already occupied during the Calamity. Why did they choose the place where the trolls and zombies are rampant?"


    Andrea pondered, "Perhaps, the Zandalari have the means to control the troll zombies."


    The Zandalari have existed for more than 10,000 years, and they have seen all kinds of strong winds and waves, and the mere undead creatures will not surprise them.


    Undisguisedly rushing into the former site of the Mossy Troll, it shows that the Zandalari have long been prepared to deal with the zombies.


    "I guess they want to use these zombies as part of their army."


    Andrea looked up to Kael''thas and asked, "How many zombies does the moss troll have?"


    Kael''thas shook his head and said, "I don''t know the exact number, but considering the population of the Moss troll, it must be at least a dozen to two hundred thousand."


    The situation in the Eastern Plaguelands is more complicated. The local forces are intertwined and wary of each other.


    The first is the Scarlet Crusade and the Argent Dawn who don''t like each other.


    Although under the auspices of Queen Calia, these two knights split from the Silver Hand reluctantly reached a cooperation for the time being, and together they cleared up the remaining natural disasters in the Eastern Plaguelands and tried to restore the local ecology.


    But in private, the conflict between the two knight orders has never stopped. It is not considered incompatibility, but it is true that they can''t urinate in the same pot.


    The second is the undead of natural disasters who were driven out of Stratholme and fled around. Baron Rivendell led the remaining natural disasters to hide in a hidden mountain in the south of Stratholme. The locals called it Mushroom Valley.


    Then there are the Forsaken who now occupy Stratholme. Under the leadership of Nathanos, the Forsaken temporarily signed a peace agreement with Lordaeron, and the two sides sent troops from different directions to attack the remnants of the Scourge in Mushroom Valley.


    However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the peace agreement between the Knights and the Forsaken will only be maintained until the natural disaster is completely wiped out.


    Stratholme is Lordaeron''s most important city in the Eastern Plaguelands. As long as Calia gradually restores Lordaeron''s national strength, re-expands the kingdom''s power to the Eastern Plaguelands, and takes back Stratholme from the Forsaken It''s only a matter of time.


    Finally, there are the high elves who set up guard posts to eat melons. The hut of Quellins has a small number of troops, mainly used to monitor the movements of the forgotten and undead from natural disasters, and will not rashly intervene in any battle situation.


    Zumashal was within the sphere of influence of the Argent Dawn. After the high elves informed the Knights of the Argent Dawn at the northern watchtower, Baron Tyrosus immediately sent someone to make a tentative attack on Zumashal.


    "really."


    Kael''thas, who just came to Antalis to inspect and comfort the defenders, sighed after receiving the information, "It was the zombies of the Mossy Troll that blocked the attack of the Silver Dawn, Chancellor Moon Shadow, just like you said, the Zandalari giant The devil''s choice of Zuma''shal was premeditated."


    As the town that suffered the most violent attack in this war, the outer city wall of Antalis was almost completely destroyed, and there were less than 1,000 of the 5,000 defenders left behind, and all of them were injured.


    When the Amani Warlord Dakara retreated, all the defensive facilities of Antalis were half-damaged, and a flesh and blood city wall was firmly built based on the will of the defenders.


    When Sylvanas and Alleria rushed over from Taquilin with their troops, Lilas, who had finally unburdened himself, stood there and passed out, his bloodstained hands still tightly holding his own. war bow.


    When Rillas, who was severely overdrawn, woke up from his coma, the battle in the Amani Forest was over, leaving only the devastated forest behind after the trolls receded.


    Although Kael''thas really wanted to immediately get the debt back from the troll who hid in Zuma Shar, UU Reading , but after a calm analysis, he temporarily swallowed his breath.


    Through the Quillins hut, Tyrosus provided detailed information about the Amani and Zandalari trolls to Tyrosus, and Kael''thas planned to temporarily use the trick of borrowing a knife to kill people, first healing the damage caused by this war to the country.


    Andrea looked up at the half-destroyed Antalis, "Sun King, if you need any help, please feel free to ask. The relationship between our two countries doesn''t require too much politeness."


    Kael''thas smiled elegantly and said, "Okay, thank you Chairman Moon Shadow for your promise, I will not be polite if necessary."


    "However, the Zandalar offensive isn''t just focused on Quel''Thalas, is it? What about the other areas under attack?"


    Andrea narrowed his eyes dangerously, "For the time being, it''s still within the controllable range, but... Maybe it''s time to teach Rastakhan and Zul an unforgettable lesson."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 682： good water drowning

    Andrea didn''t want to fight a long, all-out war with the Zandalar, so Rastakhan and Zul had to suffer a heart-wrenching loss once and for all so they wouldn''t dare to think otherwise.


    After returning to the country, Andrea ended her vacation early, and summoned senior commanders such as Shandris and Jarod to inquire about countermeasures.


    "Lightning strike?"


    Jarod rubbed his chin and pondered, "It''s not impossible. Now the main force of Zandalar is fighting the Pandaren in Pandaria. If we can destroy this army at once, it should make Zandalar feel bad. bone."


    Andrea tapped the table lightly with her fingers and fell into deep thought. After a while, she raised her head and asked Shandris, "How is the formation of Suramar''s Fourth Flying Fleet? Is it possible to complete the most basic patrol tasks?"


    Shandris nodded, "Simple patrols are fine, but their training level is not enough, and their performance in actual combat should be very bad."


    "That''s enough for now."


    Andrea sneered, "Secretly transfer the Fourth Fleet to the mainland, and let the fleet patrol around the moonlight forest."


    Garrod''s expression moved, and a look of surprise appeared on his face, "I see, I understand what you mean."


    It''s convenient to talk to smart people, Andrea smiled and gestured to Garald, "Then let''s do this, I''ll leave it to you, Garald."


    "no problem."


    Shandris watched Jarod turn and leave the office with question marks in his head, "...what charades are you playing?"


    Andrea chuckled and shook her head, "You''ll know in a few days."


    ¡­


    Originally, Andrea planned to wait until Celes gave birth smoothly before launching a war, but the so-called plan could not keep up with the changes.


    Ten years after the Zandalari killed G''huun, Rastakhan finally couldn''t help the restlessness in his heart and jumped out.


    Although neither the God-King nor the Prophet directly targeted the Night Republic, their true intentions to stir up the troll empires everywhere are clear, especially the long-term persuasion of the Drakkari trolls.


    During the vacation after the Draenor War, Nawaz was once again transferred to Sandara City to command the Northland Army, and to sit in Northrend with Governor Roddick.


    The orcs who also lived in Northrend also felt the aura of the undercurrent, and Goel stepped up the scouts'' investigation, trying to find out the undercurrent''s help.


    However, because of Orgrim''s serious illness, the war chief can''t spare much time to pay attention to relevant information.


    With the idea of ??exercising and inspecting newcomers, Gouel temporarily handed over the work of coordinating intelligence to Jolin.


    In May 25, the situation in Pandaria continued to heat up.


    Seeing that the situation could not be resolved for a long time, Zandalari sent more troops from the island into Pandaria.


    Although the Pandaren are also an ancient empire, their combat ability is still a bit worse than that of the Zandalari due to differences in life philosophy and domestic policies.


    If it weren''t for the Four Heavenly Gods working hard to maintain the battle situation under the offensive of the Loa, the Pandaren who lacked the experience of fighting outside the Great Wall would have been defeated by the continuous reinforcements from the Zandalari.


    The Zandalari gold fleet occupying Doom Island gradually broke through the Pandaren''s sea and air defenses and landed on Zhuojin Beach. At the same time, they sent their own gold fleet to rush towards Thunder God Island.


    The main reason for putting the main offensive force on Pandaria is to get the support of the Mogu Empire by awakening Thor.


    Although the Zandalari are secretly hostile to the Night Republic, Rastakhan and Zul know the strength gap between the two sides. If they want to overthrow the Night Republic''s dominance in Azeroth, they need to be strong and powerful. reliable ally.


    The alliance between the Zandalari and the mogu empire dates back more than 10,000 years, when Thor was still alive.


    Thor is well aware of the Zandalar''s purpose, and these trolls want the secret of eternal life from him.


    But in fact, there is an egg secret. Thor can live forever only because he semi-permanently transformed his body into the body of a titan creation.


    The allies with their own ghosts are fooling each other. Thor is greedy for the ever-changing spells of Zandalari, and wants to penetrate the mysteries of giant magic through in-depth contact. As a mortal race, the Zandalari want to obtain the mystery of immortality from Thor. .


    The contemporary **** king Rastakha Xiong is very talented, and even got the approval of Rezan, who often couldn''t remember the names of the **** king and the prophet, and used his own power to help Rastakhan prolong his life.


    But as a mortal, there is a limit to how long life can be extended. Neither Rastakhan nor Zul wanted to die so early.


    As long as Lei Shen can be awakened, Zandalar will not only get a powerful helper, but also get the secret of eternal life from the resurrected Mogu emperor, so why not do it.


    It''s a pity that Pandaria has been closed for too long, and the Pandaren are not obliged to tell the enemy about the information. Rastakhan and Zul know nothing about the situation on this continent.


    With a longing for eternal life, Zuer personally led the golden fleet to land on Thunder God Island.


    However, what appeared in front of Zul was an abandoned palace that had already collapsed, not to mention Thor inside, and there was no Thor with a horse face.


    Not reconciled, Zul used his prophetic ability to dig out a Thunder God guard with only a stone head left under the ruins, and got an important piece of information from him.


    Lei Shen''s body is not buried in the Throne of Thunder, but in the real and false tombs in the Kun-Lai Mountains.


    Having regained his confidence, Zuer left Thunder God Island and returned to the front line of Zhuojin Beach, broke through the crumbling defense line of Zhuojin Village, and entered Kunlai Snow Mountain to search for Thor''s tomb.


    Zul, who was about to "success", didn''t notice that the pandaren''s defense against Zhuojin Village had weakened to a certain extent, which was the most important reason why the Zandalari were able to break through the defense.


    With Qingri Peak and Baihu Temple shrinking their forces one after another, Zuer sent his men to capture the treasure house of Mogu''shan, and at the same time led his troops into the Emperor''s Valley in the snow mountain.


    After searching the seven tombs, Zuer stood in the Emperor''s Valley in a daze with his mind full of question marks.


    Facing the snowflakes all over the sky, Zuul''s shielded prophetic ability finally began to play a role.


    "Not good! We''ve fallen into a trap!"


    Zuer, whose face changed drastically, hurriedly urged his mount, "Retreat! Get out of this valley!"


    "Hehe~ Don''t you think it''s too late to leave now?"


    The banter coming from the air made Zuer''s heart sink, and when he looked up, he saw a night elf floating not far away.


    "Andrea Moonshadow!"


    Andrea snapped his fingers to dispel the wide-area mind misleading spell, and Zuer and others were horrified to see that the entrances to the valleys that were originally empty were filled with hideous stone mogus.


    At the same time, the flying fleet divided into three directions and surrounded quickly approached from the sky, and Zul''s troops who stayed at the mouth of the valley to watch were wiped out by the stone mogu long ago.


    There was a golden thunder in Raiden''s eyes, and the Great Guardian stared at Zuul majestically. It was he who blocked Zuul''s prophetic ability before.


    "Mortal, I am Lai, the Great Guardian of Azeroth. Are you ready to pay a heavy price for trying to get your hands on a power that does not belong to you?"


    As the sky was obscured by shiny thunderclouds, UU Reading crackling thunder descended into the valley in an orderly manner.


    Ryan raised his right hand high, absorbing all the lightning in the dark cloud into his hand.


    "Zandalari trolls, the Thor you are looking for is just a failed agent who stole my power. Now that I have regained my own power, you should be able to guess his ending, right?"


    The thunderstorm across the sky illuminated Zul''s pale face, and the exits of all the valleys were firmly blocked, and Zul could not find any way out after exhausting his prophetic ability.


    "Boom!"


    Andrea looked coldly at the Zandalari army covered by magic cannons and thunderstorms, and the screams in the valley were endless.


    "Why do you all trust your prophetic ability so much? The ability to see through the timeline is meaningless to existences whose strength level is higher than yours. Those who are good at water will drown, ''Prophet'' Zuer."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 683： The time has come, the whole army strikes

    The so-called prophets are just people who have the talent to see the timeline, and the future timeline they can observe is actually extremely limited.


    Even Velen, who has led the people to flee for tens of thousands of years, can only see the future for a short period of time, and because of different human choices, the direction of the future will be ever-changing.


    People with prophetic abilities are easily bound by future images.


    For example, when they see that a relative will die in front of them in the next three days, their first subconscious thought is to save them.


    But saving this relative may lead to the death of more relatives. The question is whether to save or not.


    As the saying goes, the less you know, the happier you are.


    Prophets who have insight into the future often fall into the choice of the future timeline and feel at a loss. Velen has also learned to interfere with the future as little as possible after experiencing the painful experience of saving A from B to J, or saving B from C to Z.


    Compared with Velen, who has tens of thousands of years of experience and wisdom, Zul''s life is only a few decades, and he is probably still at the stage of being complacent about the ability of the prophet.


    As the great guardian who was empowered by Aman''Thul himself, the power of time mastered by the father of the gods was also instilled in Raiden.


    Although Raiden can''t freely shuttle between timelines like the Bronze Dragon, it is still very easy to interfere with Zul''s predictive effect in a small range.


    Thinking in another way, Andrea can easily guess Zuul''s mode of action.


    People with prophetic abilities would subconsciously take a peek at the future before making any decisions. For example, before Zur entered the Valley of the Emperors, he would definitely check to see if there was any danger in the valley.


    Once the safety of the future period is confirmed, Zul will continue to implement the plan without hesitation, but he does not know that the future he sees is deliberately presented after being interfered by Raiden.


    When the blown snow and dust in the valley gradually dissipated, Andrea suddenly felt a sense of alertness in his heart. Some kind of high-level existence suddenly descended on the Valley of the Emperors.


    "Wow!"


    A strong wind was brought in to blow away the remaining floating objects in the valley, and Andrea saw the humanoid Loa who was comfortably absorbing the soul at a glance.


    "Bwonsamdi?"


    "Hey~"


    The **** of death, Luo Abangsandy, spread his hands cynically, "Long time no see, night elf demigod, I just came here to collect the reward as agreed, it shouldn''t hinder your plan, right?"


    ''Agreement? remuneration? ''


    Andrea narrowed his eyes, weighed things up and stopped Raiden''s attack, nodded slowly and said, "Forget it, the situation in Pandaria is already clear, you''d better go back and inform your ''employer'' to withdraw from this place as soon as possible." continent."


    "Of course, of course~"


    Bwonsamdi bowed nonchalantly and saluted, "Thanks to your help, I collected a lot of high-quality souls this time, hehe~ I''ll go back and tell Rezan''s little friend that his plan has failed."


    "à§~"


    Bwonsamdi vanished with a faint wave of energy, leaving only the soulless corpses of a large number of Zandalari trolls, including the Zandalari prophet Zul.


    Raiden asked with some dissatisfaction, "Andrea, why did you stop me? The primitive **** took away the soul of the prophet just now, in case..."


    "I know."


    Andrea comforted with a smile, "Don''t worry, the Zandalari are not our life and death enemies, I just hope to take this opportunity to hurt them, even if Zul can be resurrected by chance, his ability will be greatly reduced due to the loss of his original body .¡±


    "But¡­"


    Andrea interrupted Layden''s continued questioning, and said meaningfully, "Lai, do you still remember Odin''s ''Reaper'' Hela?"


    Seeing Raiden''s momentary stupefaction, Andrea shrugged his shoulders with a smile, "So, Bwonsamdi will still be useful in the future, so let''s save his life for now, and treat him as a favor this time." Bar."


    As a **** of death Loa who knows how to protect himself wisely, since Bwonsamdi dared to appear in front of Raiden, it proved that he was already prepared to escape when his face was torn apart.


    Rather than making a move against Bwonsamdi when he is not sure that he can keep him, it is better to sell him a favor temporarily, and it will be much more convenient to ask him for help in the future.


    ¡­


    With the Zandalari main force led by the Prophet Zul buried in the Valley of the Emperor, God King Rastakhan, who received a message from Bwonsamdi, immediately ordered the entire army to retreat, and brought the remnant army back to Zanda through the golden fleet that had not yet been attacked. La Island.


    Pandaria is far away near the South Pole of Azeroth, far from the Arctic continent of Northrend.


    The Zandalari, who had personally experienced this humiliation, would not brag about their failure, and could only retreat to their lair silently to lick their wounds.


    However, even though they have recalled their main army, the Zandalari''s support for Gurubashi and Amani has not stopped.


    The frost trolls of Zul''dak were annoyed by Zandalar''s persuasive lobbying. Driven by a strong desire to survive, the contemporary Drakkari chief sent people to obtain the connect.


    The Drakkari troll revealed all the information about the Zandalar envoys. Nawaz quietly rushed out of the ground through the tunnel dug by Anubrekan, taking advantage of Zandalar''s ignorance of the situation in Northrend. Eliminate tens of thousands of Zandalari "envoys" in one fell swoop.


    The plan to demonstrate the strength of the Zandalari Empire was frustrated one after another. Even the night elves did not officially send troops to fight the Zandalari face-to-face. God King Rastakhan was somewhat autistic, and his ambition inevitably suffered a major blow.


    The Gurubashi trolls are still fighting the Stormwind Kingdom in full swing in the Twilight Forest area. As far as the situation is concerned, the jungle trolls who have won the support of the Zandalari and temporarily united together temporarily have the upper hand.


    However, what they were facing at this time was only the soldiers of one country of the Stormwind Kingdom. Seeing that the situation was not good, all countries in the alliance began to deploy troops to send support to the south.


    In the Eastern Plaguelands, UU Reading relied on more than 200,000 rotten moss zombies as the vanguard, and the Amani and Zandalari coalition forces clashed with the Argent Dawn and the Scarlet Crusade.


    Of course, this cannot avoid the diplomatic activities carried out by King Kael''thas behind the scenes. The Sun King is now trying to persuade the Forgotten, but this group of free undead who do not want to have too much contact with the living has not responded yet.


    Although the war in Pandaria did not reach Loken''s ears so quickly, Raiden and Andrea accelerated their original war preparations in order to avoid long nights and dreams.


    The three night elf flying fleets scattered and attacked. Except for the second fleet staying in Pandaria Valley of Eternal Blossoms, the first and third fleets went to Uldum in the south of Kalimdor and the barren land in the middle of the eastern continent respectively.


    In July of the 25th year of Hermen, Seres was about to give birth, and Andrea gave up going to the front line to command in person, and took the post of Anaxis as the central coordinator.


    Under the command of Andrea, the three flying fleets successively carried "passengers" and took off from their respective passenger loading points, all aiming at the Northrend continent and moving at full speed.


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 684： Loken: Can I make 20 shots?

    When the three flying fleets set off with passengers, Jarod had already led the main force of 300,000 night elves to Sandara to join Nawaz''s Northland Army in advance.


    Although it can''t be regarded as an all-out force, except when fighting against the Burning Legion, the night elves rarely mobilize such a large-scale army, and usually use a large number of arcane puppets to replace manpower.


    Counting the army of the Northlands commanded by Navas, the night elves around Sandara City have a total strength of more than 500,000, which does not include the large number of arcane puppets.


    Such an obvious large-scale military dispatch naturally aroused the vigilance of other forces in Northrend.


    The Dragon Clan received Andrea''s notice in advance, but they were unable to participate in the titan guardian civil war due to their own authority issues.


    It was the Chief Manager Odin who ordered the prohibition of the dragons from entering the storm cliffs. He is the military director among the Titan Guardians. Although he is on the same level as Raiden in theory, he has a higher priority than Raiden in terms of military dispatch.


    Even if Raiden ordered the dragon clan to join the battle with his own authority, the guardian dragon could not break through Odin''s restriction and enter the storm cliff.


    This is also an important reason why Andrea was cautious about the war in Ulduar in the Northern Expedition.


    Lacking the air support of the Dragon Clan, they could only rely on the night elves'' air combat troops to fight against Loken''s progenitor dragoons.


    Goel immediately learned of the night elves'' military movements from intelligence officer Jolin.


    During the Battle of Mount Hyjal, the two sides barely cooperated happily. The chief of the tribe bit the bullet and arranged for an envoy to go to Sandara City to inquire about the situation.


    At this time, the former great chief, Orgrim Doomhammer, had just passed away due to old age and the recurrence of old injuries. The orcs who mourned by the family had no intention of participating in the war. Go''el just wanted to understand the situation and prevent the tribe from being affected by Chiyu.


    Maiev, who personally went to the front line to command, ignored the orc messenger''s insinuating temptation, and told the tribe bluntly that this military operation of the Night Republic had nothing to do with them.


    Not to mention the orcs who were temporarily relieved, the Drakkari trolls who were frightened by the destruction of tens of thousands of Zandalari troops not long ago raised their vigilance.


    The night elf army of more than half a million is enough to crush the entire Zul''Drak. The current chieftain of Drakkari hastily sent someone to tell the night elves that he had nothing to do with Zandalar''s plot, hoping that the night elves would show respect.


    Andrea couldn''t laugh or cry when she received the information from Sandara. The once arrogant frost troll had been scared out of courage by the night elves during thousands of years of living next door.


    But this is a good thing for the night elves, at least one less target to guard against.


    The furbolgs in Grizzly Hills have been very peaceful in recent years. As the resurrection of Usor and Ursoc approaches, the furbolgs that were originally split into multiple clans tend to reintegrate.


    Under the restraint of the two bear gods, the confused and impetuous emotions of the furbolgs have been relieved, and the territorial dispute with the Zandalari has gradually slowed down, showing a posture of wanting to recuperate.


    The only one who has made a big move is the Dragon Raider Vrykul in the Howling Fjord. King Ymiron of the Vrykul has been living in anxiety and worry in recent years.


    The uneasiness is because he had previously reached a short-term cooperation agreement with the Lich King. Although the Lich King had fled into the sea and ended, Ymiron, who was getting older day by day, was always worried that the night elves would find out about this, causing Come for their revenge.


    In fact, Ymiron thought too much. Andrea had already received the news that the Vrykul had turned to the undead, but he was not interested in sending troops to the Vrykul for this reason.


    The Lich King had fled into the sea and became the Sea Witch King. Andrea speculated that the Dragon Ravager Vrykul who had not cooperated deeply with the Scourge and had a falling out with Loken would not rashly intervene in this battle of the guardians.


    As the three flying fleets successively entered the Northrend continent, the uneasiness in Loken''s heart, who was sitting in the Temple of Wisdom, became more and more obvious.


    Recently, he had deepened his connection with Yogg-Saron under great psychological pressure, but he didn''t know that the Demon of Thousand Throats was also in a panic at this time.


    "N''Zoth! What happened? Why did the night elves suddenly gather such a large force to Northrend?"


    "Hehe~ You ask me, who should I ask?"


    "Stop playing word games with me! Where''s your Naga? Where''s the nightmare? You and I both know what it means to have Xalatath in the other party''s hands. Don''t even think about it if I die!"


    "Hmph! You don''t need to threaten me, do you think the night elves won''t take precautions against me?"


    "Even if a large number of troops are sent to expedition to Northrend, their homeland still retains a considerable degree of defense force, and there is a fleet of flying fleets patrolling over Kalimdor at all times."


    "There are still a large number of druids and green dragons in the Emerald Dream, and I don''t want to send Xavius ??to blindly waste our troops at this time."


    Yogg-Saron yelled anxiously, "Where''s Deathwing? Isn''t he your trump card? Send him out to cause some trouble for Azeroth!"


    "No!" N''Zoth firmly vetoed, "Deathwing''s resurrection and transformation have not yet been completed, and his intelligence level is quite low. Letting him out at this time is just a self-inflicted trap."


    "I''ll try to help you as much as I can, but..."


    N''Zoth''s voice gradually faded in the ancient god''s network, "You should prepare for the worst, the demigod who holds the highest authority of the night elves has always planned before acting."


    "Since he is ready to attack with all his strength, it means... hehe~ In short, you can ask for more blessings."


    "En''Zoth!"


    ¡­


    In fact, there is no need for N''Zoth to remind, the highest level of anxiety and anxiety in Yogg-Saron''s heart has already explained the seriousness of the problem with the ancient god''s ability to perceive danger.


    Under Loken''s more than 50 inquiries every day, the hysterical Yogg-Saron hastened the corruption of other guardians regardless.


    Before, he always wanted to make a perfect doll while retaining a certain degree of sanity of the Titan Guardian. The current situation does not allow Yogg-Saron to continue to work slowly and meticulously.


    She used strong means to temporarily completely control Mimiron, Freya, and Hodir, and further corruption can only be discussed after this crisis is over. UU reading


    The guilty Loken asked Yogg-Saron for support day after day with a degree of brokenness that surpassed that of the Old Gods.


    Annoyed, Yogg-Saron summoned his last general Xeraki from afar, and asked him to sit at the gate of Ulduar''s prison to appease Loken''s restless emotions.


    Finally, Loken and Yogg-Saron''s uneasiness came true.


    The progenitor dragoons on patrol sent back news that the three flying fleets entered the range of the storm cliffs almost simultaneously, and the night elves'' ground army also followed behind to coordinate operations.


    When the specially-made troop carriers of the Flying Fleet opened their hatches and dropped their "cargo" on the snow-blind plain in the south of the storm cliff, Loken''s heart suddenly became cold.


    "Earthlings, mogu, quilen, tol''vir, and..."


    The meeting of three mighty giants caused Loken to collapse on his throne in the Temple of Wisdom.


    "Thorim and Azadas, and... Lai?! Hasn''t he disappeared long ago!"

 Chapter 685： 1 Pregnant and stupid for 3 years?

    Thousands of years have passed since Thorim led his family, the Frost Vrykul, to escape from the stormy cliffs, and Raiden and Azadas have never set foot on this memorable snow mountain for tens of thousands of years.


    Although the three guardians who have been separated for a long time have been in contact with each other in recent years, it has not been known how long since they met last time.


    Leiden sighed softly, put on a big brother pose, stretched out his hands and patted the shoulders of Azadas and Thorim respectively.


    "I''m sorry, for some special reasons, I abandoned my responsibility for tens of thousands of years. I didn''t know that Loken had caused such a big thing, and it caused Tyr''s death because of my dereliction of duty."


    Raiden knew very well what the news of the Titan''s fall meant to the Titan-forged. He would rather only know the news, and deliberately ambiguously did not explain the reason for his disappearance.


    Thorim smiled wryly and shook his head, "How can this be blamed on you? In the final analysis, Loken''s depravity has something to do with me and Sif. If I could have cared more about Loken''s mental state, maybe the tragedy would have happened." will not happen."


    Azadas touched Layden''s flesh and blood, and asked in disbelief, "Lay, are you... the curse of flesh and blood?"


    Layden nodded and said, "It''s hard to explain in one word, let''s talk about it in detail later."


    Looking up at Ulduar, which stands far away on the northern peak of the Storm Cliff, Raiden withdrew his nostalgic demeanor, and said solemnly, "The most urgent task is to regain Ulduar, restart the furnace of will, and relieve Yogg-Saron''s escape crisis."


    Raiden flipped out his right hand and put it in the air and said to the two, "Brothers, please help me to restore Ulduar, who has been perverted for many years, to the glory of the city of Titans."


    Thorim and Azadas put their hands on top of each other without hesitation.


    "no problem!"


    "lets go!"


    ¡­


    Although Loken was already ready to be defeated, but until the last moment, he absolutely did not intend to stand still and wait for death.


    Putting all the mineral resources stored over the years into the Creator Engine, Loken returned to Ulduar to fully activate the Forge of Will to provide energy.


    One hundred level steel vrykul and iron dwarves were spit out by the engine of the Creator and piled up on the plain at the bottom of the mountain in front of the Ulduar buildings.


    At the same time, the first batch of steel armies that had already set off earlier set off from Siflierda Village, and began to fight against the vanguard of the night elves in the Snowblind Plain.


    Garald calmly commanded the arcane puppet to unfold, and it was difficult to make any targeted strategy in the endless plain area, and the test was nothing more than the hard power of the warring parties.


    The village of Siflielda used to be the territory of the Frost Vrykul under Thorim. As Brunhilde led the tribe to evacuate to the eastern continent to resettle, Loken used waste to transform these uninhabited villages into a steel army outpost.


    The ground army of the night elves who arrived first and the army of steel fought first. The fighting power of these titan creations was much stronger than that of all the mortal races that the night elves had fought against.


    The metal skin allows them to have a strong ability to resist physical attacks, and at the same time, the body made of Saronite also strengthens the iron army''s ability to resist magic.


    The night elves had never encountered such an enemy with excellent dual resistances, and even the demon soldiers of the Burning Legion only had one of them.


    Thanks to their excellent defensive capabilities, iron dwarves and iron vrykul can devote more energy to attacking.


    If it weren''t for the defensive arcane puppets in the front row to firmly withstand the opponent''s impact, even if these iron bumps rushed into the night elves'' camp, it would definitely cause great chaos.


    Although Jarod and Andrea had analyzed and explained the advantages and disadvantages of the steel army beforehand, the actual battle with the opponent was different from the theoretical explanation.


    At the beginning of the battle, the night elf soldiers were still not used to it. They barely relied on the sturdy arcane puppets and aerial artillery support to block the opponent''s impact, and the damage caused by the counterattack was obviously insufficient.


    The structure army led by the three titan guardians broke into the battlefield just at this time, alleviating the embarrassing period when the night elves didn''t adapt to the enemy''s characteristics.


    "Aim at the enemy''s chest core attack."


    As the guardian created by the shaper Kazgros, Azadas has a strong insight into the structure of things, and he can see through the weaknesses of these steel creations at a glance.


    "Loken played some tricks. The information you prepared in advance was wrong. The weakness of these steel creations is no longer in the head, but has been transferred to the chest by him."


    Garald was suddenly stunned when he heard the words, and immediately conveyed the new instructions through layers of officers.


    The information about the weaknesses of the steel creations from the night elves also came from Azadas, but it was unexpected that Loken adjusted the core position of the steel creations.


    However, cleverness is just cleverness after all. After being pointed out by Azadas, the number of steel creations destroyed by night elf soldiers skyrocketed.


    The core is the greatest weakness of the titan creations, and it is also the source of energy that supplies the activities of these intelligent structures.


    Not only steel creations have it, but mogus and earth spirits also have it, the difference is only in the core position.


    ¡­


    The situation on the battlefield changed as Raiden and other guardians led the structures to join in, and Loken''s vanguard was quickly repelled by the coalition forces.


    The ancestor dragoons in the air were also unable to support the ground under the entanglement of the flying fleet and the night elf air force. As the ground troops retreated, Loken ordered the ancestor dragoons to retreat together in order to preserve their strength.


    The Storm Cliff covers a vast area, and many guardians have their own spheres of influence and temples in this snowy mountain.


    But as Mimiron, Freya and others were coaxed into Ulduar, and Tyr, Thorim, Azadas and others left one after another, most of the guardians'' territories have been abandoned.


    The main attack targets of the three guardians including Raiden are the Creator Engine and Ulduar. The enemy camps far away from the plain at the bottom of the mountain are handed over to the night elves by the guardians. Ream and Azadas personally lead the breakthrough.


    Celes, who has entered the final stage of raising a baby, cannot do without her company, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Celes, who was pregnant for the first time, became more and more cautious as the time of delivery approached.


    Shandris is someone who has experienced it, and she is very familiar with the changes in Seres'' mentality. This time, she and Andrea deliberately gave up fighting on the front line and stayed in the rear, just to take care of Seres who was depressed at any time.


    There is a folk saying in Andrea''s previous life, which is called a pregnant and stupid three years.


    There is no scientific basis for this statement, but it is based on the experience and conclusions of the people''s long-term observation, and there is still some truth in the end.


    Like now...


    "Andrea, do you want our baby to be a boy or a girl?"


    "¡­what?"


    Andrea was listening to Leticia''s report on the front line in the study at home. Normally, Seres would not disturb his business at such a time, but at this time, Seres, who was standing at the door of the study with a hesitant face, let Andrea Ya was a little confused.


    ''What is this? Send a proposition? ''

 Chapter 686： ice dwarves

    Leticia winked and let Leticia, who covered her mouth and giggled, leave first, and Andrea waved to Seres with some hesitation.


    Let Celes, who had gained weight significantly, sit on his lap, and Andrea put her arms around her and asked in a soft tone as much as possible, "Why do you suddenly want to ask this?"


    Celeste scratched her blond hair a little irritatedly. "Recently, I always feel very restless in my heart. I worry that the gender of the child will make you unhappy."


    Andrea shook her head with a smile, "It doesn''t matter if it''s a boy or a girl, isn''t it all our children anyway?"


    In Andrea''s previous life, some old feudal remnants of the older generation would hold the idea of ??having a boy to carry on the family line, and extremely rejected and despised the daughter-in-law who could not give birth to a boy.


    But Azeroth has never had such a custom, and Andrea doesn''t pay much attention to this issue.


    Before Andrea crossed over, the status of men and women in his generation had reversed to a certain extent.


    Some parents who are good at "stock trading" call their sons who lose money "Construction Bank", and their daughters who can sell them at a good price are called "China Merchants Bank". The meaning is self-evident.


    Because the total population is more male than female, the daughters of each family are precious little princesses. Parents will teach their daughters how to "invest" since they were young Not interested.


    The society is impetuous, and everyone hopes to take shortcuts to success as much as possible. Of course, we must seize the opportunity to reach the sky in one step.


    Some parents even ignored their daughter''s wishes, forcibly broke up the couple who were in peace with each other by saying "I''m doing it for your own good", and asked their daughter to find a richer husband.


    Cough~ I''m pulling away.


    Although Andrea was not born into a wealthy family in her previous life, her family still had considerable savings.


    He himself has never encountered such a **** thing, but when friends around him get together and get drunk, they will inevitably pour bitter water.


    Traveling through Azeroth for more than 10,000 years, not to mention that Andrea didn''t have patriarchal or patriarchal thoughts, even if she had, she had been baptized by Azeroth''s customs for so many years, and it would have long been obliterated.


    Because of her different personalities, Shandris didn''t ask this question foolishly when she was pregnant. Aurora grew up smoothly under the limited and non-doting care of her parents, and now she is able to take care of herself.


    Compared with the strong and self-reliant Shandris, Celeste''s character is relatively weak.


    Although his mother died in the Battle of the Ancients, Dath''Remar did the work of the two alone, and with the help of Seres''s brother Danas, he finally brought up his precious daughter smoothly.


    Seres, who has been a little princess since she was a child, is much worse than Shandris in terms of psychological endurance.


    Although she will show her dark nature from time to time, most of the time she will be quite confused.


    ...of course this was part of Celeste''s personality when she was young.


    As she grew older, Celes gradually became mature and stable under the baptism of the years, and her dark-bellied personality also restrained a lot.


    Although it is difficult to completely eliminate the little confused nature, under the cover of his family, he rarely makes jokes again.


    According to different personalities and constitutions, women during pregnancy may become very sensitive, thinking about many things every day, and even mild depression in severe cases.


    Celeste, who has a relatively weak personality, has this tendency. She is worried about leaving Celeste at home alone. Andrea and Shandris simply sit in the back and take an overview of the overall situation, taking care of this pregnant woman who is always cranky.


    After finally dispelling Seres''s sudden worry, Andrea recruited a maid to take her back upstairs to raise her baby.


    At this moment, Shandris and Seres nodded and passed each other, seeing the tears still remaining on Seres'' face, Shandris quickly understood what had happened before.


    Leaning against the door of the unclosed study with a laugh, Shandris knocked on the door, and when Andrea raised her head, Shandris asked jokingly, "It started again?"


    "Ok."


    Andrea rubbed her temples with a wry smile, "Thinking about it now, you were so honest and smooth when you got pregnant."


    "huh~"


    Shandris snorted softly, raised her head a little proudly and said, "People have different personalities, and life circumstances are also very different. There will be various behaviors that are normal after pregnancy. Don''t act like that at this time." Impatient, be more tolerant and patient."


    "Of course not, I understand."


    Rubbing his cheeks with his hands, Andrea calmed down and asked seriously, "You didn''t come here just to see Celes, did you? Did something happen on the front line?"


    "Well, there are some small accidents."


    ¡­


    The surprise Shandris speaks of is not in the negative sense.


    Raiden, Azadas, and Thorim entered the plain at the bottom of the mountain after breaking through the village of Sifrielda, and fought fiercely with Loken''s steel army around the Creator Engine.


    Compared with the stone army that Raiden has been brewing for many years, Loken''s troops are at a disadvantage, but the engine of the Creator is producing reinforcements like a convulsion. I don''t know how much Saronite ore the King of Wisdom, who has been living in anxiety all year round, has hoarded.


    In order to eliminate the worries of the guardian army, the night elves'' army boarded the high-speed destroyers in the flying fleet to patrol around the main battlefield of the Storm Peaks and attack the rest of Loken''s strongholds.


    About 20,000 steel artifacts were ambushed at the ruins of Brunhilda Village to the east of Siflierda Village. The artillery cover flattened the entire village.


    The ancient Winter Valley and Danny Finley to the east are the territory of the ice guardian Hodir, and there are still many frost giants who have not been polluted by Yogg-Saron.


    Through Lyden''s personal communication with the group of frost giants, they finally knew what happened to their missing guardian. UU reading


    The flight formation attacking the Valkyrian Fortress in the west accidentally discovered a group of strange dwarves in the valley west of Lei Yufeng.


    The bodies of these dwarves were made of ice, and Azadas, who was fighting on the front line, was very surprised when he heard the news.


    As far as he knows, there is no ice branch among the earth spirits. According to the scouts sent by Navaz, these ice dwarves are obviously at odds with the Loken forces, and they are always hostile to Vakirian''s steel vrykul. The state of war.


    Although the total number of ice dwarves is not large, if they can be persuaded to join the coalition forces that overthrow Loken''s rule, as local local snakes, maybe they can get some important information from them.


    "Ice dwarves?"


    Andrea touched his chin suddenly, he couldn''t even think of it until Shandris mentioned it.


    In the original history, this group of ice dwarves took in Muradin who was injured by the sword energy of Frostmourne and lost his memory, and provided a lot of help when the Northern Expedition attacked Northrend.


    Muradin in this timeline did not act with Arthas, and naturally there was no series of subsequent events in which he encountered the ice dwarves.


    After thinking about it for a while, Andrea said to Shandris, "Inform Maiev and ask her to win over the ice dwarves as much as possible. One more friend is better than one more enemy."


    Standing up and looking at the huge strategic map hanging on the wall of the study, Andrea stretched out her fingers and followed the Vakirian area signs all the way north.


    "If we can defeat the enemy forces on this line with the help of the ice dwarves, we may be able to open up a second battlefield on the Snowflow Plain, distracting Loken''s attention and strength, and reducing the pressure on Raiden and the others."

 Chapter 687： What kind of drama is this, you are really harmful!

    Excluding the eastern part of the storm cliffs that are too complicated, there is another way to attack Ulduar besides the mountainous plain where the engine of the creator is located.


    Andrea pointed out that the snow flow plain leads directly to Loken''s Temple of Wisdom. As long as the defenders along the way can be broken, Loken, who is facing threats to his hometown, cannot continue to put all his troops on the Creator Engine. A two-line war will involve Loken more attention.


    The development of the situation was just as Andrea expected. With Maiev''s initiative to cast goodwill, Azadas retreated from the front line and appeared in person to persuade the group of ice dwarves.


    After Azadas'' communication, Andrea in the rear quickly got the relevant information of these ice dwarves.


    The ice dwarves are actually a branch of the earth spirits, which were slowly bred under the influence of the environment after tens of thousands of years of evolution from the earth spirits left behind when Tyr evacuated from the stormy cliffs.


    Azadas, the King of Forging, is the creator of all the earth spirits, and the ice dwarves still have a sense of closeness to him in their blood.


    Through communicating with the ice dwarves, Maiev and the others really obtained some useful information.


    Valkyrian happened to be blocking the only way from Frostfort to the Snowflow Plain. According to the normal situation, he had to penetrate the defense line of the steel creation head-on. This would inevitably arouse Loken''s vigilance and mobilize troops in advance to take precautions.


    The ice dwarves have a way of avoiding this, giving night elf armies a high chance of raiding the Temple of Wisdom without being noticed.


    Ice dwarves are as good at digging holes in mountains as earth spirits. There is a narrow passage leading directly to the interior of Valkyrie on the west side of the Roshidal trail in front of the gate of Frost Castle.


    This small passage is the basis of survival for the ice dwarves, and it is precisely because of this secret passage that the steel creations do not know that they have been able to survive Loken''s encirclement and suppression many times.


    The situation on the main battlefield on the mountain bottom plain has reached a fever pitch. Loken desperately activated the furnace of will, and the creator engine produced steel vrykul and iron dwarves with unprecedented efficiency.


    The thunderclouds brought by Raiden and Thorim completely covered the mountains and plains, and the sky above the Creator Engine was pitch black. From time to time, gold and silver lightning flashed across the sky, and the entire mountain bottom plain was bombarded everywhere by continuous lightning strikes. Potholes.


    The conductive steel army suffered heavy losses under the attack of the two lightning-type ability users. Every time the stone army was about to break through the line of defense, Loken''s reinforcements could always jump out of the creator''s engine at critical moments.


    The tug-of-war on the mountain bottom plain is undoubtedly a tightrope walk for Loken. Once the reinforcements cannot keep up with the progress, the Creator Engine will fall into the hands of the enemy, which means that his death is approaching.


    Raiden and Thorim joined forces to drag Loken''s attention to the main battlefield in front of Ulduar. As long as the situation in other battlefields is not too critical, Loken has no time to divert his attention.


    The King of Wisdom had already received information that the night elves were approaching Valkyrie, but as the most important barrier on the western line of Ulduar, the defense of this fortress was quite good, at least not so easy to be breached in a short period of time.


    Azadas did not return to the main battlefield after meeting the ice dwarves. After shrinking his body, he personally led the elite assault team of the night elves and the ice dwarves into the rear of Valkyrie through the mountain trail.


    When the steel army turned its attention to the front, a violent earthquake collapsed many parts of Valkyrie, and the strict defensive formation inevitably had holes.


    Garrod led a large force to forcefully attack from the front, attracting the attention of the steel army who was adjusting in a state of distress.


    Taking advantage of the air and the ground being entwined, Anubrekan led his Nerubians to dig holes desperately, using the soil shaken loose by the power of Azadas to create a tunnel.


    Maiev''s infiltration team rushed out of the path to join them just as Anub''brakan rushed out from under the ground roaring.


    The rear was suddenly attacked, and the Vakirian Vikul, who were busy dealing with the frontal enemy, were completely unprepared, and soon maintained an insufficient defensive front under the attack from both sides.


    The Flying Fleet that circled around and intercepted in advance blocked the connection between Vakirian and the Temple of Wisdom, killed all the messengers sent, and captured the fortress without Loken''s knowledge.


    "very good."


    Andrea gave an order to Leticia, "Notify Garrod in the west of the Storm Cliff and Nawaz in Danny Finley in the east, march in two directions at the same time, and defeat Loken''s defense in one fell swoop!"


    The Frost Giants and the Night Elf Northern Army suddenly joined the battlefield on the mountain bottom plain, and the balance of power that could barely be maintained began to shift.


    While Loken was concentrating on dealing with the threat around the Creator''s Engine, he was taken by surprise by the night elf army that suddenly rushed out from the Snowflow Plain.


    At this time, Loken was still in Ulduar to control the Forge of Will, and the weakly defended Temple of Wisdom was about to collapse.


    Distracted by the upheavals in the West, the Creator Engine''s reinforcements fell short for a split second.


    Raiden and Thorim seized this gap, and with the help of the frost giants and night elves, they finally defeated Loken''s final line of defense, and the Creator Engine fell.


    After Yogg-Saron took control of Ulduar, Loken removed all the passages leading to Ulduar for the sake of safety, leaving only a bridge connecting the Temple of Wisdom to the Hall of Rock.


    Loken''s tricks are meaningless to the night elves who have the ability to transport by air. After the Creator''s Engine fell, Raiden and others quickly wiped out the remaining enemies in the plain at the bottom of the mountain, cutting off the source of Loken''s army production.


    When Jarod and Maiev, the leaders of the western front, successively broke through the defenses of the Hall of Rock and the Hall of Lightning, Raiden and Thorim took the transport ship across the canyon and formally entered the front hall of Ulduar.


    At this point in the war, there is actually not much suspense. The death of the traitor Loken is only a matter of time. The only thing to worry about is Yogg-Saron who is still sealed inside Ulduar.


    ¡­


    When Raiden and the others led troops into Ulduar and began to clean up the outer area, Andrea, Shandris, and Leticia dropped their jobs at the same time and stood nervously outside Celes''s delivery room.


    "what!"


    The painful screams in the room made Andrea''s cheeks twitch, and he turned to look at Shandris who was also worried.


    "Why wasn''t it so tragic when you gave birth to Aurora?"


    Shandris rolled his eyes at him angrily, "Why don''t you try the pain of giving birth? I just have better endurance than Seres."


    Shandris was an extraordinary hunter before she became a priest of the moon god, and her physical fitness was indeed much stronger than Seres, who was a mage.


    The cries of pain one after another in the delivery room made Andrea feel uneasy, and the impression of the **** TV series left in his previous life made him worry that the midwife would suddenly rush out and say that Celes had dystocia, and asked him whether to protect the older one or the younger one.


    Anxiously standing up and sitting down outside the delivery room, and sometimes pacing back and forth at the door, Andrea''s fidgeting appearance also infected Leticia, who was not yet married. Leticia subconsciously developed a fear of giving birth feel.


    Shandris helplessly pressed her husband on the chair, "Calm down! I''ll go in and have a look, trust Seres, she''ll be fine."


    "Ok¡­"


    Seeing Andrea shaking her legs anxiously and subconsciously biting her nails, Shandris angrily took his hand away from her mouth.


    "Letty, help me keep an eye on him."


    Leticia, with a bright heart, nodded seriously, "No problem. UU Reading "


    Celes'' cries grew louder as Shandris opened the door and entered the delivery room.


    When Andrea finally couldn''t bear it and planned to go in to check the situation together, the baby''s cry finally came from the delivery room along with soft cheers.


    The best midwife in the whole city opened the door and announced her congratulations to Andrea happily, "Congratulations, Mr. Speaker, mother and child are safe!"


    "Huh~"


    Andrea sat down limply, and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He didn''t notice the meaning behind the midwife''s words until he raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat off his forehead.


    "Mother and son?"


    "Yes, Lady Seles has delivered a baby boy!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 688： guardian civil war

    Seres gave birth smoothly, and the whole family finally let go of the big stone in their hearts.


    When Andrea held the crying little guy in his arms and was about to name it, the battle far away in the stormy cliffs of Northrend was coming to an end.


    Under the high maneuverability of the flying fleet, the strongholds of the steel army scattered all over the storm cliff were removed one by one.


    Loken has ruled Ulduar for tens of thousands of years. In order to divide and attack the forces under the name of various guardians, Loken secretly made a lot of tricks, provoking mutual hostility among multiple guardian families.


    Although under his ingenious cover-up, no one has yet discovered that the man behind the scenes is the noble King of Wisdom, but there are still some doubts.


    Including the frost giants and mechanical gnomes, the various races in the Storm Peaks vaguely sensed that the mastermind behind the scenes came from within Ulduar, but they never locked their target on Loken.


    Raiden, Thorim, and Azadas, the three genuine titan guardians, bluntly announced Loken''s depravity, and the titan-forged in the storm cliff suddenly realized.


    Before Thorim left, the Frost Vrykul couldn''t get along with Danny Finley''s ice giant all the year round, and Loken''s help was indispensable behind it.


    The mighty "rectification movement" was set off on the cliff of the storm, and the guardian families who had previously maintained an attitude of having nothing to do with themselves stood up one by one and joined the encirclement and suppression of Loken''s army.


    Seeing that Loken''s forces outside of Ulduar were rapidly weakening, the three guardians took the lead in brazenly attacking Ulduar.


    Easily broke through Loken''s last line of defense in the outer ring square, and the guardians stormed into the main hall of Ulduar all the way.


    The guardians who were confused by Yogg-Saron were stationed in the courtyard of Ulduar under the leadership of Loken. The desperate Loken took these delirious colleagues as his last resort.


    Adding Loken himself, Mimiron, Freya, and Hodir, Ulduar''s guardian camp has a total of four people. At first glance, it seems to have an advantage in numbers, but in fact it is not the case at all.


    Mimiron, who has lost his guardian body, relies entirely on his own creations for combat power, but the weapons he creates are difficult to cause fatal damage to companions at the guardian level.


    Life Guardian Freya''s support ability is very good, but like her creator, the Titan Eonar, Freya''s attack power is seriously lacking.


    The ice guardian Hodir is an out-and-out warrior among the guardians, but after all the calculations, he can only compete with Thorim.


    Although there are only three people on Layden''s side, even Azadas, who is the weakest, can rely on his strong defense to stand firmly on the field. As a great guardian, Layden''s strength is obviously higher than other guardians.


    As a lightning user, Loken was just like his younger brother beating his elder brother in front of Layden, almost being beaten by Layden the whole time.


    If Freya hadn''t provided support and treatment for Loken, Loken, who had suffered several powerful lightning bolts in succession, would have fallen to the ground long ago.


    The good times didn''t last long, and as the slower Azadas finally clung to Freya and began to harass, the pressure on Loken skyrocketed.


    "Boom!"


    Raiden, who was surrounded by lightning all over his body, once again slashed golden chain lightning, Loken could barely block the attack with his lightning shield.


    However, the main target of Raiden''s range attack was not Loken.


    The jumping arc flowed to the turret and self-propelled weapons erected by Mimiron in the hall, and with a short-circuit sound of "ºÇºÇ", Mimiron''s creation was overloaded at the same time.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Mimiron, who was hiding in a tank and driving, was trembling from the electric shock. His mechanical dwarf body was directly connected to the metal shell of the tank. Facing the lightning attack, he was a moving target.


    "Ha~"


    A puff of black smoke spewed out of his mouth, and Mimiron in the form of a mechanical gnome fell stiffly in the tank and lost consciousness.


    The battle between Thorim and Hodir can be said to be fist-to-hand, and the two wielded their own warhammers head-to-head.


    "Hodir! Let me wake up with your ice cube head!"


    A hammer hit Hodir''s shoulder, and Thorim''s silver-white lightning poured into the ice guardian.


    "Drink ah ah!"


    Under the direct control of Yogg-Saron, Hodir had lost his self-awareness. Even though he was shocked and screamed, he did not stop his counterattack.


    Not to be outdone, the two-handed war hammer wrapped in ice struck Thorim''s waist sideways, knocking Thorim, who was about the same size as him, a few steps away.


    The fiery battle between the two titan guardians is still going on, and no one can do anything to the other for the time being.


    And the battle between Azadas and Freya is another scene. The fight between MT and auxiliary treatment is almost endless.


    No matter how Azadas used his not-so-excellent attacking methods, Freya could always recover from her injuries in the first place.


    At the same time, the wilderness companions such as treants and animals recruited by Freya were completely unable to scratch the skin of Azadas'' body, and the solid stone helmet armor protected Azadas from foreign enemies.


    Compared with the other two bladder battles, Layden ended the battle first with one enemy and two.


    "Loken! Pay for your crimes!"


    Using the thunder and lightning from the ground to firmly control Loken''s lower body in place, Raiden clenched his fists and leaped high, and smashed heavily on the head of the desperate-looking Loken with a thunderous blow.


    "This blow is for Tyr!"


    "boom!"


    Loken''s huge body was completely blown away by the thunder force from his fists, and the King of Wisdom was no match for the Great Guardian in terms of combat power.


    "Ugh!"


    Loken slammed into the solid inner wall of the Ulduar hall with a scream, his guardian body was completely pierced by Raiden, and a large crack appeared on his forehead.


    "Hehe~" Loken fell to the ground and couldn''t move any more. He looked at Layden with a miserable smile, "I knew that even if I tried every means to cover it up, what happened would eventually be revealed one day."


    "Lai, I just didn''t expect that you who had been missing for tens of thousands of years would return to Ulduar. I thought you would have..."


    "Dead already?"


    Layden dispersed the thunder in his eyes, and looked at Loken who was about to stop bodily functions with complicated eyes.


    "Loken, you are the Guardian of Wisdom, the smartest among us, why were you so easily corrupted by Yogg-Saron?"


    The light in Loken''s eyes is gradually dissipating, UU reading www.uukanshu. com He leaned his damaged head against the wall and sighed slowly, "The ancient gods are like this. As long as there is a hole in the heart, even the guardian will be affected by them and gradually fall."


    Loken is different from Mimiron and Freya, he actively obeys Yogg-Saron while retaining his own will.


    The original purpose was just to cover up his personal relationship with Sif, and under Yogg-Saron''s deliberate guidance, he got deeper and deeper step by step until he couldn''t extricate himself.


    "Yogg-Saron...he recruited his own...the last General Kselaki."


    Loken''s words became intermittent, and the arcane light in his eyes was about to go out.


    Under Raiden''s regretful eyes, Loken finished his last sentence with relief, "I hope...you can really put Ulduar in order, but...maybe it''s too late."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 689： Auroras Gossip Story

    "Oh~oh~"


    Andrea raised his son who had just woken up with a smile on his face. The little guy didn''t show any fear at all. Instead, he danced and giggled happily.


    It has been several days since Celes gave birth to the baby, and the dry little guy who was just born has become a lot rounder under the nourishment.


    Celeste, who was still a little weak, half-lyed on the bed and smiled as she watched the two father and son play, her face full of maternal brilliance.


    After discussion by the whole family, the name of the newborn baby was finally decided¡ªReinhardt.


    This name was chosen by Andrea, and it has nothing to do with a certain elder in armor carrying a sledgehammer, but it was taken from a certain emperor of the Galactic Empire, and Andrea placed his expectations for the child''s future.


    Little Reinhardt''s physical fitness is very good, and he was able to wave his little hands and feet vigorously in the crib just a few days after he was born. Shandris joked that the child will be very active when he grows up.


    Aurora came back from Quel''Thalas to visit her brother after learning of her brother''s birth.


    From Aurora, Andrea learned about the latest battle situation in the Eastern Plaguelands.


    Because Kael''thas promised to increase the trade volume with the Kingdom of Lordaeron, the Scarlet Crusade and the Silver Dawn stepped up their attacks on the trolls who invaded their territory under the order of Queen Calia.


    However, the enemies facing the two knight orders so far are still seemingly countless troll zombies. These undead trolls that have been revived under the influence of Bwonsamdi''s death force are not easy to deal with at all.


    On the premise that Zul''jin promised to provide enough souls for Bwonsamdi, the **** of death, Loa, injected the souls of the fallen Amani trolls he collected into these zombies, temporarily giving them the ability to reactivate.


    Although it does not match the original body, it is still the corpse of a forest troll. The fighting power of the troll zombie is not much better than that of the undead natural disaster.


    There is only one entrance and exit for Zumashal, and the troll zombies guarding the valley mouth can relax and wait for work. The knights attacking from the bottom up obviously suffered from the disadvantage of the terrain.


    Kael''thas still did not give up on persuading the Forsaken, but the material needs of the undead under Nathanos'' command were very low, and Kael''thas really couldn''t find a bargaining chip to persuade them for a while.


    "The Sun King even offered to supply advanced preservatives to the Forgotten, but Nathanos seems not interested in this, and the feedback information is still very cold."


    ''Isn''t it natural...''


    Andrea complained in his heart, "Preservatives are only necessary for the undead, not the most advanced stuff..."


    The undead do not need to eat or sleep, and all the material needs of mortals are not so important to them.


    The Forsaken wanted the advanced magic equipment provided by the high elves, but Kael''thas obviously would not make such an act of endorsing the enemy.


    The living and the undead have irreconcilable inherent contradictions. Even if the Forsaken and the neighbors around them live in peace for the time being, it is only because the natural disaster of the undead still exists, and both sides have a common enemy.


    Once the natural disaster is eliminated, the next target will naturally be this group of undead creatures that should not exist.


    With the gradual recovery of Lordaeron, Queen Calia has put the proposal to take back Stratholme on the table for discussion.


    With the cooperation of paladins and druids, the Western Plaguelands are recovering well, and the plague-contaminated soil is gradually rejuvenating.


    Under the attack of multiple armies, the Scourge Undead in the Western Plaguelands has almost disappeared, leaving only a few small remote strongholds far away from the core residential area.


    "Ah, yes."


    Speaking of the Western Plaguelands, Aurora suddenly showed a gossip look on her face.


    "Father, you asked me to pay attention to Tirion Fordring. The old knight did nothing wrong and managed the territory conscientiously, but his son..."


    Andrea raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "Tylan? What''s wrong with him? He won''t offend anyone, right?"


    "No no no."


    Aurora waved her hand with a smirk, "It should be said that it is a good thing, Tylan Fording has recently gotten very close to Ilucia, the princess of Alterac, and that little princess has finally stepped out of the shadow of Alsace , and began to embrace a new life again.¡±


    "Oh?"


    Andrea touched his chin with interest, and he suddenly remembered the last time he saw the two of them.


    "It should be a matter of course."


    After experiencing Alsace''s emotional injury, Ilucia has always been a little distant from her family, and she has pessimistic thoughts on many things in the world. For a long time, she has been wandering in the territory of the Barov family in Caer Dallon edge.


    The last time Andrea saw Ilucia, the princess of Alterac was standing far away by the lake in the Western Plaguelands, looking at her castle, looking like she wanted to get close but had some concerns.


    The princesses of other countries stayed in their own territory for a long time. As the host, the Fording family naturally had to express something, at least to ensure the safety of Ilucia.


    After Tirion''s return, most of the things in the territory were re-handed over to the famous old knight, and Tyran was sent to protect Ilucia when he was free.


    Tailan is an upright young paladin, sunny yet extravagant. Ilucia saw some shadows of Alsace before his fall from him.


    As Tirion''s only son, Tyran''s status is noble enough that both King Alex and Queen Jandis acquiesce in their dealings.


    As parents, their daughter''s world-weary emotions were of course noticed by them, but in the years when Alsace fell, the situation in the eastern continent was very unstable. in concern.


    As the turbulent situation calmed down again, Alex began to personally intervene in the battle between the two sons for the reserve position, temporarily suppressing their open and secret fighting with his sharp wrist.


    Ilucia''s pessimistic and world-weary thoughts made Alex and Jandis deeply worried, but at this moment, Tylan Fording was born.


    Ilucia herself hasn''t noticed it yet, but from the perspective of a bystander, every time she is with Tyran, the expression on her face becomes softer.


    After communicating with Tirion in private, the elders are happy to see the development of the two.


    Aurora smiled and told Mimi''s gossip stories about others, "In the beginning Ilucia really got close to Alsace subconsciously because she saw the shadow of Alsace in Tyran, but after getting along with her for a long time, she changed from Tyran to There are more shining points on him.¡±


    Andrea patted her daughter''s head angrily, "How can you be so clear about other people''s affairs? What do you pay attention to all day long?"


    Aurora stuck out her tongue and retorted playfully, "Life in Quel''Thalas is very peaceful, after all, I have to find something to do. The combination of Tyran and Ilucia will definitely affect Lordaeron and The relationship between Alterac, let¡¯s consider it a serious business. UU Reading ¡±


    Andrea sighed and said, "Actually, it''s not so difficult to understand when you think about it. Because Alsace was pampered since he was a child, and because Terenas taught him the way of being a king, he has already planted a depravity in his heart." shadow."


    "Tylan is completely different from him. Tirion''s paladin education has laid the foundation for Tailan''s upright outlook on life. In the process of growing up, Tailan has always walked on the right path under the guidance of his mother."


    "Different from Alsace, who is bright on the surface and has hidden shadows inside, Tailan, who has gone through hardships, is an out-and-out paladin of great light and integrity. He is also very mature and stable. Ilucia, who has experienced a failed love history, thinks of him It just gets better and better with time."


    In the view of immature girls choosing a mate, appearance occupies a high proportion, and inner beauty is not considered in their first impression at all, which is why Xiao Xianrou is so popular.


    Arthas took advantage of this aspect. At that time, Ilucia, who was still young, was attracted by the handsome appearance of the prince of Lordaeron, and did not dig out the darkness in his heart.


    Ilucia, who had a history of emotional trauma, has matured a lot now, and began to pay more attention to the inner beauty hidden under the glorious appearance.


    "Okay, that''s all for the gossip story, I''ll pay more attention to the follow-up development."


    Andrea rubbed her daughter''s head and urged, "Go and see your brother, I still have some important work to do."


    After watching Aurora leave humming a ditty, Andrea returned her attention to the documents on the table, and the expression on her face became serious.


    "Is the decisive battle in Ulduar about to begin?"

 Chapter 690： En Zuosi: In terms of life preservation, you are no match for me!

    While Andrea is busy caring for her family, the battle continues to unfold on the Storm Peaks front.


    Under the leadership of Raiden, the guardians of Ulduar headed by Loken were defeated, the traitor Loken was personally killed by the great guardian, and the three delirious guardians were also brutally beaten by Raiden''s "electrotherapy". wake.


    Having just escaped Yogg-Saron''s forcible control, the spirits of Mimiron, Freya, and Hodir are still a little weak, and it would be difficult for them to go to the battlefield again.


    Moreover, Thorim also suffered some injuries in the head-to-head encounter with Hodir. In the interval between regaining and consolidating the control of Ulduar, it happened to give the guardians who had just experienced the civil war a good rest.


    But before that, there are some important things that need to be arranged first.


    As Loken was the supervisor of Ulduar, his death would inevitably lead to the observation of Algalon''s arrival.


    If those protoss who had no feelings for the planet observed the flesh and blood creatures walking all over Azeroth, they would have no idea what judgment and choice Algalon would make.


    In order to delay the arrival of Algalon, Mimiron''s mechanical gnomes reprogrammed the contact channel between Protoss Algalon and Azeroth.


    Although it is impossible to completely stop Algalon from receiving the news, at least it will give Azeroth a certain buffer time, so that the guardians have time to resolve the crisis of Yogg-Saron first.


    But paper can¡¯t keep the fire after all. The observer has the authority to remotely start the origin furnace. If Algalon is asked to press the restart button of Azeroth, everything on the planet will be wiped out. In the first season, Azeroth will be more civilized No trace will be left.


    The six guardians should have a good chance of defeating Yogg-Saron who has not completely escaped, but the strong vitality of the Old God prevented them from completely eliminating Yogg-Saron''s hidden dangers, so they could only continue to seal her deeply.


    No one is sure whether there will be a second Loken. It is best to get rid of this restless light-dark sensitive parasite once and for all.


    And this time it was Andrea''s turn to play.


    To be precise, it was Andrea''s turn to glow with the sword of the Dark Empire.


    Xalatas couldn''t wait to devour Yogg-Saron. At her urging, Andrea left Shandris, Leticia and others at home to take care of Seres, who was still in confinement. , teleporting alone to the snowy Storm Peaks.


    There are still a large number of remains of siege tanks produced by Mimiron in the outer court of Ulduar, and the damaged corpses of iron dwarves and iron vrykul have not had time to clean up.


    Andrea, led by Mimiron''s mechanical gnome, walked up the teleportation platform and went directly to the Guardian Sanctuary in the hall of Ulduar.


    A translucent spherical holographic image floats in the center of the hall, which is a model of the planet Azeroth. From this model, one can intuitively see that the map of Azeroth is wrapped in a spherical shape.


    Andrea watched for a while beside the rotating holographic light ball with great interest.


    "Hmm... so the Sea of ??Misty and the Sea of ??Forbidden are the same ocean, and you can reach the east coast of the eastern continent from the west of Kalimdor. I thought there were other hidden islands and continents in the Sea of ??Misty. "


    Sea of ??Misty, as the name suggests, the sea is covered with thick fog, and the difficulty of navigation is much more difficult than that of the Endless Sea.


    All along Andrea has never taken the risk of letting the fleet set off from the west coast of Kalimdor, but as always set off from the relatively calm endless sea.


    As long as you don''t get close to the maelstrom, the voyage of the endless sea will be very smooth.


    At this moment, a slightly sharp mechanical sound came from the side.


    "I didn''t expect that during the period when we were under the control of Yogg-Saron, Azeroth had changed so much."


    A seemingly advanced mechanical gnome walked from the far end of the east passage on short legs, dancing and gesticulating while talking.


    "In our impression, there is only one complete continent in Azeroth. If Lai hadn''t explained to us the development of Azeroth over the past tens of thousands of years, we wouldn''t even have known that the ancient Kalimdor continent had split."


    Many night elves think that they took the name Kalimdor themselves, but this is a wrong idea.


    Kalimdor, the Land of Eternal Starlight, this term comes from the Titan language, which is the name given to the continent of ancient Azeroth by the Titans of the Pantheon. At best, the night elves only inherited this name.


    Andrea looked at this mechanical gnome who was very talkative and tilted his head, "Mimiron?"


    "Wow, you actually know my name, did Len tell you?"


    Mimiron''s mechanical eyes shone slightly, and he asked Andrea like a cannonball full of curiosity.


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched a little. While coping with Mimiron''s bombarding questions, he complained in his heart, "It turns out that the great inventor among the guardians is a talkative..."


    It was not the first time for Andrea to enter the interior of the Titan Guardian building. Although the decoration style of Ulduar was quite different from that of the Hall of Origin, in the final analysis it was still the same.


    Follow Mimiron to the upper floor of Ulduar. The guardians headed by Raiden are already sitting around the conference table at the top floor of the Star Spire.


    The only female guardian with an obvious tired look on her face looked at Andrea curiously, and asked Azadas beside her in a "whispering voice", "Is he the mortal demigod you mentioned?"


    At this time, Azadas was in contact with Elonaya, who was staying in the origin furnace, through the temporary portable communicator made by Mimiron.


    The left-behind troops in Uldum raised their vigilance to the highest level, strictly preventing the guard N''Zoth from taking advantage of the chaos to launch a sneak attack to encircle Wei and rescue Zhao.


    In fact, N''Zoth is not without action. Although Xavius ??did not show up in person, the nightmare forces in the Emerald Dream are indeed very active recently.


    Malfurion had to suspend the training of the Gilneas druids, handed over the follow-up work to Valstein, and dived into the dream again by himself.


    On the other hand, the Draenei sent a contact from the Lost Isles. Their ocean monitors found that the fluctuations in the sea are getting stronger. It is expected that the Naga will launch a large-scale attack on the coastline of Kalimdor in the near future, reminding the night elves to advance be ready.


    Compared to these more obvious actions, Garona and Niyana, who were monitoring Benedictus, also received the latest news. Benedictus recently suddenly began to insinuate to Varian that Zandalar had a relationship with the night elves. experience in alliances.


    Although the Archbishop of the Holy Light used his words very cautiously and did not show any obvious hostility towards the night elves, UU Reading did have a misleading meaning in his words, deliberately comparing the current crisis facing the Stormwind Kingdom with the Night elf hook.


    After receiving Varian''s summons, Niyana told the Storm King the ins and outs of the alliance against C''Thun without hesitation, and by the way, dragged Dalaran, who was an observer at the time, into the water.


    "Your Majesty Varian, you can contact Dalaran to read the records. Although a thousand years have passed, they should still have the records at that time."


    Facts have proved that Niyana''s words were not false. Benedictus pretended to be very graceful and apologized to Niyana when he saw that the provocation was not successful.


    If it hadn''t been for Andrea''s order not to startle the enemy for the time being, Niyana really wanted to tear off the mask of this hypocrite in person.


    As he promised, N''Zoth has provided support as much as possible, but on the premise of preserving his own strength first, N''Zoth will never do his best to help Yogg-Saron.


    The relationship between the ancient gods was not harmonious. As the weakest one, N''Zoth had been despised and ridiculed countless times by Y''Shaarj, Yogg-Saron and C''Thun for tens of thousands of years.


    N''Zoth, who was desperate for his life, kept all these humiliations in his heart. Now Yogg-Saron is facing a desperate situation. Although N''Zoth knows that she is dead and he is the next target, who knows the final result before the knife falls on his head? what will happen.


    At least N''Zoth believed that his careful arrangements over tens of thousands of years would be more effective than other compatriots who only knew how to use brute force to open the way.


    "The one who wins in the end must be me who has endured humiliation for countless years, N''Zoth, the God of Thousand Beards!"

 Chapter 691： pre-war meeting

    Freya''s whisper sounded like a bell to Andrea''s ears. After all, the Titan Guardian''s whisper was only aimed at beings who were similar in size to them.


    Politely stroked her chest and saluted Freya, Andrea smiled and introduced herself, "Dear Guardian of Life, Freya, I am Andrea Moon Shadow, please just call me Andrea."


    Freya is a relatively "civilian" existence among the guardians. Compared with Hodir, who has a cold expression, Freya''s attitude towards Andrea is quite gentle.


    "Hello, Andrea, you don''t need to use such a troublesome address, you can just call me by my name."


    Lyden tapped the table lightly to remind him, "Everyone, Andrea has a pivotal position in the mortal world, and has a pretty good relationship with the guardian dragon, please don''t treat him as the ignorant mortal in your impression. "


    In the era when Freya, Hodir and others were active, even if mortals had begun to be born, they were definitely still in ignorance. As the guardians sent by the Titans, before they had direct contact with mortals, some guardians could not deal with them properly. Mortal gesture.


    "It was you, Hodir."


    Seeing that his reminder didn''t work, Layden simply named them.


    "President Bie puts on a face of ice cubes. Today is different. We have to learn to adapt to this rapidly changing world."


    It''s not that Hodir has any opinions on Andrea personally, but that he doesn''t know how to get in touch with mortals, so he simply put on a habitual expression of ice cubes as always.


    Being warned directly by Raiden, Hodir rubbed his rigid expression, and barely made a smile that was uglier than crying.


    "...Forget it, you should keep the original appearance."


    Raiden despaired of Hodir''s expression management, ignoring for now the important meeting before he started this decisive battle.


    "According to the information provided by Loken before his death, Yogg-Saron''s seal area has been greatly loosened, and it is only one step away from the escape of the ancient gods."


    "However, this last step is the most difficult to take. The seal left by the creators is strong enough. Under the condition that we regain the furnace of will, Yogg-Saron will not be able to break through the final seal for the time being."


    "But Loken mentioned one point. Before we attacked Ulduar, Yogg-Saron recruited her last Xeraki general into Ulduar to guard the final gate leading to the seal."


    Layden glanced at the scene with a solemn expression, "What is Keselaki, I don''t need to go into details, right? Even if we have the advantage in numbers, we must not underestimate the enemy."


    Keselaki is the superior individual of the Faceless Men, and the most powerful general of the ancient gods.


    After the collapse of the Dark Empire, Yogg-Saron left only three Xerakis, namely the dead Zakaz and Kisix, and Vezax who is now guarding the entrance of the crazy staircase.


    Andrea felt very uncomfortable sitting on the giant''s chair, twisted her body before speaking.


    "There are a total of six guardians here. Even if Mimiron, who is not good at fighting, is excluded, the remaining five guardians are enough to destroy Vezaks. The main problem we face is not Xelaki, but his Master Yogg-Saron."


    Mimiron didn''t care about being excluded. He had no interest in fighting. As the ancestor of all dwarves, developing more interesting new gadgets was his favorite hobby.


    Mimiron echoed with a sharp mechanical voice, "You Lai leads everyone to fight together. I don''t think Vezax will cause any harm to us. As long as we are cautious, we can pass this level smoothly."


    "But Yogg-Saron is different. The ancient **** who was on the verge of escape has recovered 80% of his peak strength. Our team lacks the powerful Odin and is replaced by Andrea, a mortal demigod."


    Mimiron''s mechanical eyes protruded from the eye sockets to analyze and scan Andrea, "To be honest, I can''t understand Andrea''s strength, Lai, you have more contact with him, and you think he can replace Odin combat power?"


    "This..."


    Raiden rubbed his chin and pondered, "Andrea is a spellcaster. In terms of absolute combat power, he may not be as good as Odin, but his overall combat power will not be much lower than Odin."


    Mimiron nodded, adjusted and calculated the data in his mechanical brain.


    "Judging from the situation on paper, defeating Yogg-Saron should not be a big problem. The key lies in how to deal with her after the victory."


    "About this." Mimiron turned his head to look at Andrea, "Lai said that you have a way to end Yogg-Saron''s life, is that true? I hope to get more detailed data support."


    Andrea doesn''t like this kind of calculation that relies entirely on data. The real world is not a digital computer space, and many things cannot be simply quantified by numbers.


    But since Mimiron asked this question, Andrea didn''t intend to hide it.


    "Snapped!"


    He took off the Dark Empire Sword from his waist and put it on the table. As soon as it left Andrea''s hand, the power of darkness on the sword immediately boiled.


    "Hey~ It''s really spectacular. I didn''t expect to see so many Titan Guardians. It''s a great honor."


    Hodir suddenly stood up and took out his warhammer, looking warily at the magic sword that spoke out.


    "Mortal, we need an explanation."


    Hodir looked at Andrea with a cold face, "What is this terrible weapon? Why do I feel the breath of the ancient **** from it?"


    Ignoring Hodir''s pressure for the time being, Andrea spread his hands and said, "Your feeling is correct, this sword represents the ancient gods to a certain extent, it is made of the claws of the ancient **** Xalatath, Saha The remnant soul of Ratas resides in it."


    "Xalatath..."


    Freya put her chin on her chin thoughtfully and recalled, "I have a vague impression of this name. I seem to have heard it somewhere when UU Reading was fighting against the Dark Empire before."


    Raiden sighed and said, "You remember correctly, Xal''atath is one of the ancient gods, he was eaten by his companions during the process of descending on Azeroth, and only Y''Shaarji, the leader, finally landed on the ground." Of the four ancient gods, only part of her records remain in the Dark Empire."


    Raiden reached out to grab the spherical map of Azeroth floating above the conference table, and zoomed in on it skillfully, and the Great Desert of Silithus appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Do you still remember this place?"


    Mimiron answered first, "Of course I remember, this is C''Thun''s prison."


    Raiden turned his head to signal Thorim, and the Storm King stood up and explained, "C''Thun no longer exists. Thousands of years ago, it was Andrea who held this magic sword and devoured the soul of the Thousand-Eyed Demon."


    Andrea added in a timely manner, "The physical regeneration ability of the ancient gods is too strong. It is really difficult to completely eliminate them by physical means, but there is a saying that the strongest place is also the weakest place."


    "The ancient gods are good at manipulating the soul, but at the same time the soul is also their most important core. Once destroyed and swallowed, their strong body will become meaningless."


    Retrieving the Dark Empire Sword from the table, Andrea held the demonic sword filled with black light in front of her body. The regenerative ability cannot exert its due effect."


    "As long as you create a chance for me to kill with one blow, I will definitely cut off all hope of Yogg-Saron, just like C''Thun who has long since disappeared."

 Chapter 692： Guardian

    Mimiron''s misleading to Algalon cannot continue forever, and the guardians of Ulduar must kill Yogg-Saron before Algalon arrives.


    Just by showing observers that Ulduar has the ability to cleanse Azeroth of the old gods'' corruption, Grand Guardian Ra-den can gain bargaining power and dissuade Algalon from resetting Azeroth.


    Of course, if the protoss with the title of Observer still refuses to listen to persuasion, he can only be "stopped" as a last resort.


    "Is this really possible?"


    Azadas scratched his head in confusion, "If the Pantheon finds out that the Observer has disappeared, the creators will definitely come to check it out in person, right? Isn''t it impossible to hide then?"


    A sad look flashed across Raiden''s face, "I hope the creators will come to check... In short, I can be sure that the death of the observer will not bring punishment from the Pantheon, let''s focus on the present first. "


    Careful Mimiron saw some abnormal clues from the changes in Lydon''s expression, but right now he has no time to investigate further.


    As Raiden said, defeating Yogg-Saron is the top priority right now.


    According to Mimiron''s calculation, Algalon will come to Azeroth in 5 hours, 23 minutes and 11 seconds, and Andrea and the guardians must kill Yogg-Saron before this time.


    On the way to the Stairway of Madness, Hodir remained vigilant against Andrea.


    To be precise, he couldn''t let go of the sword of the ancient **** in Andrea''s hand.


    "Mortal, don''t blame me for talking too much."


    The Ice King finally couldn''t help but asked, "Do you know what it means to nourish an ancient **** with his soul?"


    Andrea didn''t look at Hodir, just nodded slightly and said, "Of course I know, Ice Guardian, you don''t need to worry about Xalatas for the time being, at least until Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth are completely wiped out, she It''s on our side."


    Hodir narrowed his eyes, "I understand what you mean, but I hope you can always be vigilant, the ancient gods are by no means tameable by mortals."


    ''Who is going to tame her...''


    Andrea rolled her eyes cryptically, and the group had no further communication before entering the entrance of the crazy staircase.


    "£¤#@*"


    Before entering the damaged seal, a series of garbled strange language was passed into the brains of Andrea and the others, and it was automatically translated into a language they could understand.


    "Titan lackeys, you don''t want to hurt your master!"


    "Noisy!"


    Andrea hated the soul-penetrating two-channel way of talking in the ancient **** system the most. While seeing Vezax, he waved the staff of Ganir, and a beam of dark gray light came from the tears of Elune. Top shot.


    "Bah!"


    A small hole appeared on Vezax''s body covered with a solid lobster carapace (?), and this Keselaki, who seemed to be a hybrid of countless aquatic products, was injured before he even realized it.


    "Aw!"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth hooked up, "It seems that your screams when you are in pain are no different from ordinary beasts."


    The all-conquering power of chaos is designed to break through defenses. If it wasn''t for Andrea''s inability to fully control this unstable power, Vezaks wouldn''t just have such a small wound.


    Azadas looked at Andrea in surprise, "What kind of power was that just now? It was able to penetrate Xelaki''s carapace."


    When he fled Ulduar with Tire, Azadas had fought against Kisix.


    Azadas'' defense can withstand Kisix''s attack, but he cannot penetrate the opponent''s solid carapace defense.


    Even Tyre''s warhammer needed multiple strikes to crack Zack''s carapace. Azadas couldn''t believe that Andrea just broke through Xeraki''s defense with a single wave.


    Mimiron, who was sitting in the back to provide intelligence support, explained using the guardian''s unique communication channel, "If I admit correctly, that gray light beam should be the power of chaos that combines the power of shadow and light at the same time."


    "The power of chaos?!"


    When Raiden rushed out to stand up to Vezaks with flashes of thunder, Freya subconsciously began to support, but the movement of her hands paused for a moment because of Mimiron''s explanation.


    Freya glanced at Andrea, who was blessing Raiden with many holy light spells, and asked through the unbelievable communication channel, "If I remember correctly, the power of chaos is the unstable power derived from the confrontation between light and shadow, right? "


    "That''s right."


    Mimiron lost his usual joking tone, and said seriously, "According to the archives left by the Creator, the birth of the dark void (universe) originated from the fierce collision of light and shadow, so the power of chaos is also called...creation." The power of the world."


    When Hodir swung the Frost Warhammer to hit Vezaks on the head, he took the opportunity to turn his eyes and took a deep look at Andrea.


    "The power of creation is actually in the hands of mortals? Mimiron, are you sure you''re not joking with us?"


    "I don''t know the specifics." Mimiron''s sharp mechanical voice also contained confusion. "Thorim, you and Azadas have more contact with him. Is there anything special about this mortal?"


    "Special..." Thorim tried to recall while releasing a lightning strike on the large pliers in Vezaks'' left hand, "I don''t know what your definition of special is."


    "Andrea has shown wisdom and overall perspective beyond most mortals since the first contact with me, and he also has a very good understanding of Azeroth''s past history, as if there is a huge database in his brain to provide support. "


    Azadas also added, "However, this is impossible for mortals. Their brains cannot store too much information like a machine. The only explanation is..."


    Raiden''s fist wrapped in lightning pierced Vizaks'' chest, and at the same time Vezaks screamed, a burnt smell mixed with the smell of meat appeared in the hall.


    "The only explanation is that behind Andrea there is a powerful existence from beyond the dark void to provide him with support."


    Mimiron said in astonishment, "Lai, did you already know?"


    Raiden took advantage of the victory and pursued. When Andrea cast a spell to shake Vezax''s soul, he held his head hanging on his chest with both hands, and the violent thunder flashed sharply in the dim hall.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    The thunder and lightning that entered his head drew Vezax''s shrill screams, and the two large pincers were dragged by Hodir and Thorim respectively, and Vezax had no way to resist.


    "Snapped!"


    The scorched black head was finally crushed by Ryan, UU reading www.uukanshu. While gasping for breath, Raiden explained to his fellow Guardians, "For some reasons that are inconvenient to say, I know a little more about Andrea than you."


    "Behind him is indeed a powerful existence that cannot appear in the material world. This is why I asked you to respect Andrea before. Let''s not delve into this point for the time being."


    Turning his head slightly to look at Andrea, Lyden said in the guardian network, "In short, Andrea is undoubtedly a strong support on Azeroth''s side."


    "As long as the man behind him continues to maintain goodwill towards Azeroth, we don''t need to deliberately dig out the other party''s background."


    "Okay, focus, the next step is the most important thing."


    Raiden took a deep breath, "The decisive battle with Yogg-Saron is about to begin."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 693： San value is urgent

    As the holy city of the guardians of the titans and the location of the furnace of will, the architecture of Ulduar has a strong titan style, and the overall atmosphere is rough without losing the subtle details.


    Although the guardian hall that Andrea stepped into before was damaged due to the battle, the extremely solid internal structure guaranteed the integrity of Ulduar''s general layout.


    After killing Vezax and continuing to seal the underground, the scene in the depths of the Crazy Staircase is completely different from that of Ulduar on the upper level.


    Building support columns crushed by unknown forces can be seen everywhere, and these wreckages are floating in midair strangely. It seems that some unknown force has affected the physical rules of this area.


    The gate that blocked Yogg-Saron''s prison has long since collapsed, and there is only a seemingly thin layer of energy restrictions outside the gate. It seems that it may be broken at any time, but in fact this seal is the core of the entire prison system.


    Before coming to this translucent seal, Andrea and the guardians could already see the situation in the prison intuitively.


    Although it is an important temple used to hold the ancient gods, this hall is not too big in terms of the size of the Titan Guardian, at least it doesn''t look like it can seal the parasites of the planet.


    There is a very conspicuous green pool at the damaged ground in the center of the hall, and the water quality looks very viscous.


    As Andrea and the others approached, the green water seemed to be boiling inside, and countless disgusting blisters rose and fell on the surface.


    After Loken''s death, Ra-den regained the highest authority of Ulduar administrator from him.


    While Andrea was observing the situation inside the seal, Leiden cautiously walked up to the seal, and put his hand on the thin energy layer.


    "Everyone lean in, just in case, let''s pass through without breaking the seal."


    Under Leiden''s call, everyone gathered around the Great Guardian. When a crack appeared in the surface of the seal, Leiden took the lead, and everyone present entered the main hall of the prison as quickly as possible.


    As soon as she entered the sealed Yogg-Saron prison, Freya frowned and covered her nose, "What''s this smell? It''s disgusting."


    Just as Freya said, there was a disgusting unpleasant smell in the entire cage, and the source seemed to come from the green pool that was still tumbling in the center.


    Thorim looked around carefully, "Where''s Yogg-Saron?"


    As one of the builders of the prison, the Great Guardian looked at the water pool in the center with a solemn expression, and reminded in a deep voice, "Be vigilant, Yogg-Saron''s body is just below the water pool."


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, there was no movement in the pool.


    Algaron''s crisis was still on his mind, and Andrea was impatient to waste time with Yogg-Saron here.


    ''Still hiding? ''


    Based on the consciousness of blowing **** in the latrine, Andrea suppressed his nausea and swung a series of high-intensity holy light bombs into the pool.


    The ancient gods are void creatures, and they instinctively reject the power of light.


    As Andrea''s attack fell into the pool, the surge of the viscous green water became more and more obvious, and everyone heard whispers from the depths of their souls.


    "Toys made by Titan, you just relied on external help to defeat us by chance. Tens of thousands of years have passed, have you forgotten the name of the ancient god?"


    With the tremor of the earth and the boiling of the viscous green water, the ground around the pool collapsed one after another, as if some kind of existence was rapidly rising from under the water.


    "Wow!"


    The bursting green water rushed towards Andrea and the others with a strong stench, and Freya raised her hand with a look of disgust to arrange an emerald green energy shield.


    Two forces with similar colors but completely different natures collided, and the corrosion sound of "ßÚßÚ" came from the surface of the shield as if it were substantial.


    Freya''s face suddenly sank when Green touched the shield, "Azadas, help."


    The forged guardians propped up the second barrier without saying anything, and the heavy strength of the earthy yellow brought more security to people.


    The first layer of shield was quickly corroded by the green water to form countless holes, and it hit the defense arranged by Azadas unabated, and was finally stopped from continuing to break through.


    These splashes of green water are just the prelude to the appearance of Yogg-Saron. The collapse area in the center of the hall is getting bigger and bigger, and a disgusting huge meat ball finally breaks through the limitation of the water surface and directly appears in front of Andrea and others.


    The first impression that this irregular aggregate of flesh and blood brings to people is the mouth, countless mouths, large and small.


    At the same time as it surfaced, a huge crack opened on the front of the meatball, revealing the upper and lower rows of sharp teeth in front of everyone.


    At the same time, countless small cracks on the surface of the meatball also opened up. The part that was originally thought to be the eyes is also a frightening mouth, and the relatively small and ferocious teeth are also covered in the entire mouth.


    This creature that makes people lose their san value just by looking at it is undoubtedly Yogg-Saron known as the Demon of Thousand Throats.


    The countless mouths opened whispered at the same time, and the words went directly into the souls of Andrea and the others.


    "Arrogant titan guardians, do you think you can defeat or even kill me? Then come and try."


    "Oh!"


    Although Yogg-Saron''s voice has a serious compound accent, it can barely be recognized as a female voice.


    As the countless mouths on the core of her main body opened and shouted at the same time, everyone present subconsciously covered their heads with pained expressions, and even Mimiron, who was watching the battle at the back, shook his head violently with his hands in his hands.


    "Don''t be fooled by Yogg-Saron''s words! Find a way to interrupt her whispers!"


    Mimiron struggled to resist the whispers and roars from the depths of his soul, and he was not as strongly affected by Andrea and the others as he was separated by a layer.


    As an expert who has studied soul spells all the year round, Andrea was the one who was most resistant to the whispers of the ancient gods among the people present.


    In the past, Andrea had to rely on Elune''s protection to face the castrated version of C''Thun, but now he can barely face the more powerful Yogg-Saron with his own will.


    "Holy Light, please give us the light of hope to dispel the shadows!"


    Velen told Andrea about the nature of the Holy Light many years ago. The Holy Light, which humans regard as belief, is nothing but armor and weapons to arm their own beliefs.


    The stronger the belief and will, the stronger the response from the Holy Light will be.


    Andrea''s whispering prayer is not to pray to a specific existence, but to dispel the confusion in her heart like self-hypnosis and strengthen her personal belief.


    A slender beam of light suddenly appeared in the sealed temple surrounded by the power of the void, and the golden holy light shone on Andrea and the others, greatly alleviating the chaotic whispers in their minds.


    After Raiden broke free from control, he immediately issued an order, "Attack! Don''t let Yogg-Saron have another chance to stabilize her control, UU Kanshu interrupt her movements with uninterrupted attacks!"


    "Shh!"


    Raiden shot first, and the golden arc fell on Yogg-Saron''s body in a blink of an eye, blasting one of the small mouths into charred black.


    Andrea started to cast spells immediately after, and the power of the holy light turned into armor of will to cover everyone, strengthening their soul defense.


    The continuous attacks really interfered with Yogg-Saron''s rhythm. The Demon of Thousand Throats, who was temporarily concentrating on defense, unintentionally issued a powerful whisper to lure him, but the resident RAP fragments were still functioning, and it was only temporarily imposed by Andrea. The will armor blocked it.


    After solid defense, Andrea began to switch hands to attack.


    Dazzling golden light emerged from the surface of Elune''s Tears, and a ray of light pierced the biggest mouth of Yogg-Saron like a sharp sword.


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 694： Andrea: Be prepared

    () The sharp blade of light piercing Yogg-Saron''s big mouth caused a howl of unknown meaning, and Andrea soon felt that Yogg-Saron''s main attack target was turning to him.


    This feeling of being locked by the breath is very obvious, and Andrea took a deep breath to prepare for it temporarily.


    "ah!"


    The waves of screams mixed with the surging power of the void rushed towards Andrea, ordinary mortals should have already fallen under this maddening screams.


    Andrea, who also controls the power of the void, is more resistant to the same nature of power, and it is difficult for pure mental attacks to have a substantial effect on him.


    On the other hand, Andrea''s shadow and soul spells also have no effect on Yogg-Saron, which is why he was on the verge of obsession when he fought C''Thun before.


    Today is different from the past, and Andrea, who has mastered the power of the Holy Light, is regarded by Yogg-Saron as the most threatening existence among the people present, and he does not despise Andrea just because he is a mortal.


    C''Thun turned his cause of death into a desperate scream before he died, and shared it with Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth through the connection between the ancient gods.


    The remaining two ancient gods were very wary of the Dark Empire sword hanging on Andrea''s waist.


    Being defeated by the Titan Guardians is at most being sealed again. As long as you are patient enough, you will be able to wait for the hope of resurgence sooner or later.


    But once it falls into the hands of Andrea, the ancient gods who claim that the existence of the planet will not be extinct will really face a life crisis, and the power of the ancient gods of the same origin can completely eliminate them from the soul level.


    Compared with N''Zoth, the Demon with Thousand Beards, Yogg-Saron doesn''t have many tentacles, but she can''t care less about other things under the crisis.


    The ground of the Sealed Temple grinned open one after another, and dozens of tentacles rose from the ground with claws and teeth, and they beat Andrea vigorously and tacitly.


    Before the tentacles approached, a steady figure appeared in front of Andrea, that was the forging guardian Azadas.


    At this time, Azadas had an unsophisticated Titan-style warhammer in his hand, and the green crystal on the hammer head had begun to emit a soft light.


    Yogg-Saron''s heart trembled. She felt a huge power from this seemingly inconspicuous warhammer, and the memories separated by tens of thousands of years returned to her mind.


    "Hammer of Khazgoros!"


    Azadas relied on the tough body covered in stone helmet armor to bear down Yogg-Saron''s tentacle whip, raised the holy hammer in his hand and shouted passionately, "That''s right! This is one of the Titan artifacts that defeated the Dark Empire back then." one!"


    "Yogg-Saron! Feel the might of Khazgoros the Shaper!"


    "Boom!"


    As Azadas smashed the holy hammer on the ground, countless stone pillars containing the power of the Titans rose from the ground, and the terrain of the entire sealed temple changed accordingly.


    The seemingly blunt tip of the stone pillar pierced into Yogg-Saron''s body without hindrance, and the tentacle that was hit broke on the spot, and the broken tentacle reflexively continued to twist on the ground for a few seconds before stopping its activity.


    "Ah!"


    For the first time since Yogg-Saron went to war, there was a loud scream, and blood gushed from the wound pierced by the stone pillar.


    Although I don''t know how Yogg-Saron''s escape progress after corrupting Loken, it is at least certain that she is much stronger than C''Thun.


    Andrea, who had the experience of fighting the ancient gods, knew very well that the ancient gods were difficult to deal with, so there was no reason not to prepare in advance.


    For this battle, he purposely collected all the Pillars of Creation he could find.


    The Hammer of Khazgoros has been enshrined in Highmountain for generations. During the Battle of Mount Hyjal, it was unsealed and handed over to Onyxia for temporary use, and then returned to the Highmountain Tauren for safekeeping by Andrea. .


    Based on the good relationship between the night elves and the Gaoling tribe for many years, and knowing that they need to borrow the holy hammer for the safety of the world, Great Chief Ulan Gaoling agreed to Andrea''s request without saying a word.


    Through the information provided by Loken, Yogg-Saron got a lot of important news.


    As early as after the Battle of the Dark Empire ended, Raiden and Odin separated and sealed the Pillar of Creation. Except for the two of them, the other guardians did not know where the Titan artifact was sealed.


    Under Yogg-Saron''s behest, Loken tempted Hela to cooperate in assassinating Odin, sealing the chief manager in the Hall of Valor and preventing him from going out.


    With the disappearance of Rai, the Great Guardian, the Old Gods thought that the Pillars of Creation were lost.


    The Battle of Hyjal was a decisive battle between mortals and the Burning Legion. The Old Gods were well aware of the Burning Legion''s attitude towards the forces of the void. They did not dare to arrange eyeliners on Mount Hyjal to avoid getting burned. Naturally, they did not know that the Pillars of Creation had already been unsealed. fact.


    Of all the Pillars of Creation, the most low-key one is the Tears of Elune, which Andrea has always embedded in the staff as the core.


    Compared with other astonishingly powerful Titan artifacts, the main function of Elune''s Tears is to increase and transform power. From the perspective of appearance, it is really not very eye-catching. Yogg-Saron didn''t even notice this low-key artifact.


    But the Hammer of Kazgros is different. Every blow of this Hammer of the Earth possesses astonishing power, and it left an incomparably deep impression on the Old Gods during the Battle of the Dark Empire.


    As the Hammer of Khazgros appeared in Azadas'' hands, Yogg-Saron suddenly had an extremely ominous premonition. She suddenly felt that the purple gemstone in Raiden''s hand, which was held in his left hand, looked familiar.


    "Could it be!"


    Raiden was not interested in paying attention to Yogg-Saron''s panic. After Azadas'' large-scale attack, the Great Guardian proficiently urged the artifact in his hand.


    Although Yogg-Saron had already made some psychological preparations, when her body was completely stagnant under the control of the time flow, the ancient **** still felt sad in his heart.


    The Hammer of Khazgoros and the Eye of Aman''Thul appeared one after another, indicating that the opponent is fully prepared for this decisive battle, so...


    Hodir lifted a square aquamarine stone over his head, and the temperature in the sealed temple centered on Yogg-Saron dropped sharply.


    Flesh and flesh creatures are composed of carbohydrates, and there is inevitably a lot of water in their bodies. At this time, the water in Yogg-Saron''s body is being crazily extracted by this stone.


    The ancient god''s body, which seemed barely round at first, became shriveled at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Damn it!"


    Unwilling to be defeated like this, Yogg-Saron screamed in an attempt to influence the thinking of the few people who controlled the artifact.


    Working hard, he finally broke free from Raiden''s control. The Demon of Thousand Throats activated all the remaining tentacles, and first slapped Hodir who was sucking water. , the target was directed at Layden who was preparing to repeat the old trick.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Azadas slammed his hammer on the ground, and a solid stone wall rose in front of Hodir, blocking Yogg-Saron''s hysterical attack.


    On the other hand, Thorim held his Thor''s Hammer with one hand, and with a shield on his left hand, he used lightning teleport to flash in front of Raiden.


    The golden arc-shaped light shield firmly blocked all the black light beams attacking Raiden, and Thorim didn''t even retreat at all, as if he didn''t feel the pressure at all.


    "The Tidal Stone of Gorganeth, the Aegis of Aggramar!"


    Yogg-Saron frantically mobilized all his power, and the whispers in the temple became stronger again.


    "You guys are really well prepared! Don''t think that I will surrender like this! You are the ones who forced me to do my best, so let me die!"


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 695： Yogg Salong

    Boom! "


    Under the desperate urging of Yogg-Saron regardless of defense, Andrea''s will armor for the guardians was broken one after another.


    Affected by Yogg-Saron''s soul control again, the guardians including Raiden stopped their movements to varying degrees.


    Just when Yogg-Saron was about to take the opportunity to kill one first, Andrea, whom he had temporarily forgotten, stood up under the strengthening blessing of Freya.


    With the guardians holding the Pillars of Creation to attract Yogg-Saron''s attention, Andrea has relatively sufficient time to control the fusion of light and shadow.


    The gray mist of Elune''s Tears gradually became solid, and when Yogg-Saron sent out countless beams of light to attack Raiden again, Andrea pointed the wand at Yogg-Saron''s open mouth.


    "Bah!"


    The gray light streaked across the space, piercing through Yogg-Saron''s defense from inside the mouth without hindrance.


    "Ahhh!"


    When the head is punctured, even the powerful ancient **** cannot move temporarily, and it will take a certain amount of time to repair the damaged brain.


    "It''s now! Everyone work together!"


    With the help of Freya, Raiden and others regained consciousness one after another. The Great Guardian first urged the Eye of Aman''Thul to stop Yogg-Saron''s time.


    Hodir manipulated the tide stone to create a large sheet of ice on the immobile Yogg-Saron''s body, further compressing the space for the ancient gods to move.


    Azadas and Thorim exchanged glances, and the forging guardian slammed the hammer of Kazgros on the shield of Aggramar.


    The surface of Aggramar''s shield with power absorption mode turned on glaring light, Azadas hastily retreated under the hammer.


    Thorim yelled and released the power absorbed by the shield at once, and a bright golden light blasted towards Yogg-Saron.


    At the same time, Andrea slipped near Yogg-Saron under the double cover of Freya''s natural concealment spell and her own shadow curtain.


    "boom!"


    The moment the golden beam of light hit Yogg-Saron, a huge gap was blown out of the mouth of the Demon of Thousand Throats, and blood rained all over the sky.


    Yogg-Saron, who was hit by the attack, finally recovered her mind from the time imprisonment, but most of her body was still imprisoned in the solid ice.


    Although Yogg-Saron tried his best to break free from the shackles, she desperately saw a small mortal figure jumping high with a strange-shaped one-handed sword in his hand.


    Infusing the shadow power into the Dark Empire Sword, Andrea lost the shielding effect under the surge of energy.


    But at this time, he didn''t need to continue to hide. Yogg-Saron, who was unable to move, was a big target.


    "Go with your brother N''Zoth, Demon of a Thousand Throats!"


    "Crack!"


    The long sword overflowing with black light pierced into Yogg-Saron''s brain without hindrance, and Xalatath''s excited screams could be heard even by Mimiron sitting behind the town.


    "Hahahahaha! Yogg-Saron, did you ever think that this day would come when you shared the food with me?"


    "K''Thun is the first target of my revenge. The guy in Y''Shaarji who died early is considered cheap. I only absorbed his soul and remaining power, and you are the third!"


    "Do not!"


    The solid ice cracked rapidly under Yogg-Saron''s dying struggle, and ice fragments were ejected from the shock.


    Andrea stabbed the sword of the dark empire into Yogg-Saron''s body, then hurriedly abandoned the sword and jumped back, allowing Yogg-Saron to destroy the already dilapidated temple in despair.


    As Yogg-Saron''s wailing and screaming gradually weakened, the strong void power in the temple declined significantly, and the oppressive atmosphere finally began to calm down.


    Freya looked at Yogg-Saron''s lifeless body and murmured, "Is it over?"


    "Yes, it''s over."


    Mimiron''s voice came into the minds of the guardians at the right time, "Yogg-Saron''s life signs have not been detected, her soul and strength have been swallowed by the magic sword, and her body has lost its powerful self-healing ability. It can be judged dead."


    Andrea couldn''t hear the internal communication of the guardian system. After being notified by Xalatath, he first approached Yogg-Saron''s body and pulled out the Dark Empire Sword from the limp flesh and blood.


    Flicking the slime attached to the sword, Andrea communicated with Xalatas through consciousness.


    "How? Do you need to sleep to absorb?"


    "Well, although you don''t need to sleep for hundreds of years like C''Thun did, you do need to sleep for a while. During the time I sleep, you don''t want to have a direct conflict with N''Zoth for the time being."


    "I know."


    Inserting the long sword back into the weapon belt around his waist, Andrea watched with his own eyes the red eyeball on the hilt gradually close.


    Looking at the dormant ancient god''s long sword with complicated eyes, Andrea thought silently in his heart, ''I hope I don''t have to fight with you after killing N''Zoth. ''


    It has been more than 10,000 years since Andrea obtained Xalatas. Although the two inevitably guarded each other in private, overall they cooperated very happily.


    The biggest characteristic of the creatures on the side of the void is their strong vitality. Taking the ancient gods as an example, including Xeraki and some powerful faceless ones, it is difficult for the void forces to completely die out.


    To them, death in the conventional sense is nothing more than a slow recovery from a deep dormancy state, and one day they will wake up again.


    The resurrection process of void creatures seems to be similar to that of the Burning Legion, but the principle is completely different.


    The demons of the Burning Legion are only resurrected with the help of the Twisting Nether, which is independent of the material world. As long as the demons are killed in the Twisting Nether, they can no longer be resurrected. This has been verified by Illidan.


    Void creatures can rely on time to reassemble their bodies no matter when and where, and powerful void creatures can truly be said to be indestructible.


    Of course, this ability may not be the privilege of void creatures, at least Andrea thinks that titans can do it too.


    As long as the crisis of the Burning Legion is lifted, as long as the soul of the dead Titan is immortal, one day he will be able to reshape his body in the Pantheon.


    Even if Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth are killed, it doesn''t mean that Andrea won''t encounter creatures on the void side in the future.


    Now that he has decided to step into the starry sky to conquer Argus, the conflict with the void side is only a matter of time. If he can have Xalatath in his hands at that time, he will not have to worry about their resurrection in the future if he kills those powerful void creatures.


    Without a soul, UU Reading only has an empty body, which is meaningless.


    No one can tell the future, at least Andrea never believes that the future is really immutable.


    After successfully killing Yogg-Saron, the crisis in Ulduar was basically resolved.


    Now there is only one remaining problem¡ªObserver Algalon.


    Leaving Freya and Hodir to degrade Yogg-Saron''s body and clean up the mess, Andrea and others followed the stairs back to the upper Guardian Hall.


    Mimiron''s broadcast on the public screen sounded at this time, "There are 15 minutes and 56 seconds left before Algalon''s arrival. According to your current speed of action, it will take 10 minutes and 28 seconds to reach the observatory."


    "I know that everyone is very tired after a big battle, but please persevere and speed up to the observatory to prepare for the observers."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 696： Algalon the Observer

    Mimiron''s words temporarily subdued the joy in the hearts of the guardians over the victory over Yogg-Saron.


    Although it was somewhat uncomfortable to hear Mimiron''s warning at this time, the great inventor''s vigilance is indeed necessary.


    After finally killing the ancient gods who disrupted Ulduar, it would be too uneconomical if they fell at the level of their own people.


    ...although the Guardians, including Ra-den, don''t really consider the Protoss Watchers their own.


    Titan guardians with advanced intelligence can enjoy all the emotions that mortals have. It is precisely because of Loken''s greed for love that Yogg-Saron fell in love.


    But in the eyes of the guardians, the protoss, an extremely rational creature, is no different from a machine. They never know what kindness is, and they will only faithfully perform their tasks according to the orders issued by the Pantheon.


    Although Loken did many wrong things, at least in terms of falsifying Azeroth records, Andrea had to admit that he did right.


    If Algalon had known the truth about Azeroth in advance, perhaps the planet had been completely reshaped by the Observer''s activation of the Origin Furnace long before the birth of the night elves.


    According to the information provided by Mimiron, judging by the standards of the Pantheon, Azeroth has been corrupted by the ancient gods by more than 90%.


    This is not to say how powerful the ancient gods are in Azeroth, but based on the number of flesh and blood mortals.


    In the eyes of the protoss, all flesh and blood creatures are "pathological" species that have been corrupted by the void.


    Azeroth, which has entered the age of mortals, undoubtedly meets the criteria of being completely corrupted in Algalon''s eyes. Once he learns the true situation of Azeroth, he will definitely activate the origin furnace to reshape the land as soon as possible.


    In order to delay Algalon''s remote control of the origin furnace as much as possible, Mimiron and Thorim, who is familiar with the origin furnace, teleported to the origin furnace to make preparations just in case. Elonaya Confluence.


    According to the great guardian Raiden, Algalon''s individual strength is not strong, and he can easily fight against the observer by himself.


    But unless it was absolutely necessary, Andrea didn''t want to fight Algalon.


    High-level protoss are very rare cosmic creatures. They can quickly travel between the universe with their special body structure.


    After the Pantheon discovered this group of protoss, it immediately signed an alliance agreement with them. From then on, the high-ranking protoss was responsible for helping the Pantheon to deliver messages to and from various worlds.


    Low-level protoss with low intelligence can only mechanically execute the orders of their superiors, and only high-level protoss like Algaron have a certain possibility of communication.


    Andrea hopes to use Algalon''s protoss characteristics to quickly travel through the universe and find the only titan soul who may have escaped Sargeras''s poisonous hands-the life-giver Eonar.


    Eonar is the consort of Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, the mother of Gorgannath, the king of thunder, and the life titan who gave Freya, Ysera, and Alexstrasza power, and has a pivotal position in the pantheon. .


    ¡­who knows how metal-bodied titans reproduce.


    According to Andrea''s small book, Eonar''s soul escaped from the pursuit of Sargeras under the protection of other titans, and hid alone in his own sanctuary until the original history counterattacked Antorus Burning It was not found until the time of the throne.


    If Eonar''s hiding place can be found in advance to protect her, the Azeroth Expeditionary Force will have an important base in the universe, and it will be able to obtain the blessing of the life-giver, reducing the difficulty of counterattacking Argus .


    Now that Azeroth is not yet ready to officially enter the starry sky, Algalon, who can freely travel to all parts of the universe, is the only hope to find Eonar in advance.


    Raiden is the only guardian who knows the status quo of the Pantheon, so it is not easy to tell others about it.


    Temporarily distracting the other guardians with various excuses, Andrea and Raiden came to the observatory on the east side of Ulduar''s front hall together.


    The scenery of this observatory looks very magnificent, the ground is completely transparent, and the projection around the planet Azeroth can be truly observed in this hall covered by holographic images.


    Standing on the transparent floor, Andrea is like walking in the universe.


    Most of the holographic projection is completely dark, only a large number of stars reflecting the light of stars dotted this peaceful and beautiful star universe.


    "Andrea, are you sure Lord Eonar has not been arrested?"


    Raiden still seemed a little hesitant, "This information is very important to all Titan creations, please forgive me for repeatedly questioning."


    Andrea spread her hands indifferently and said, "I still say the same thing, the future is not predestined, at least according to the information I have learned, Eonar was indeed not caught by Sargeras, I hope to convince Al Ergalon, let him search for Eonar''s whereabouts in the universe."


    The chance of encountering the Burning Legion in the vast universe is extremely slim, not to mention that Algaron travels with his body. Compared with the huge space battleship, his target is smaller and less likely to be discovered.


    "Okay, but there''s one more problem."


    Raiden rubbed his temples with a wry smile, "Algalon, like all protoss, is extremely rational and inherent in this race. It is very difficult to convince him that he is doomed to ashes."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    There was a strange smile on the corner of Andrea''s mouth, "We can''t convince him with words, so we''ll ''convince'' him physically."


    Layden couldn''t help complaining, "Isn''t this just beating him to the point..."


    ¡­


    As the automatic alarm device set by Mimiron counted down from five seconds to zero, a soft light suddenly flashed above the Ulduar Observatory, and a humanoid creature with a shape similar to the starlight dragon Eragon descended on the ground of the observatory.


    Reiden remained outwardly composed, welcoming the humanoid with open arms.


    "Observer Algalon, welcome to Azeroth."


    Algalon got up from his half-kneeling state, and looked at Raiden with starry eyes.


    "Great Guardian Lai, have you been polluted by the curse of flesh and blood?"


    Without waiting for Raiden to respond, Algalon used his back door authority to look through Ulduar''s records.


    These records are directly obtained from the underlying data, and there is no room for Loken to whitewash the peace.


    The shocking record made Algalon''s light blue starlight body gradually turn into a vigilant red, and he slowly raised his head to look at Raiden.


    "Why don''t you turn on the origin furnace to reshape the planet? Your mission failed, and there was a huge deviation from the scheduled plan. This planet has been too deeply affected by the light-dark sensitive parasite, and it is irreversible."


    "Hey dude, look this way."


    Andrea, who was ignored by Algalon, waved at Leiden''s feet to greet him. UU reading


    Compared with the huge guardian and protoss, Andrea''s existence was too small, and Algalon noticed that there was a mortal next to the great guardian.


    "Flesh infected, are you talking to me?"


    Andrea''s brows twitched, and a reluctant smile appeared on her face, "Observer Algalon, don''t call me that way of referring to a patient. My name is Andrea, and the night elf Andri Ya Moon Shadow."


    Algalon nodded noncommittally, "For the record, night elf, what would you like to say before the world is reshaped?"


    "I said..."


    Andrea rested her forehead and sighed, "Did you not learn how to understand the meaning of other people''s words? When did we agree with you to reshape the world?"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 697： The big guy who protects the calf

    Algalon''s tone was very indifferent, it sounded like an artificial intelligence was speaking.


    "I can understand your reluctance, but night elves, please clarify one premise first."


    "As an observer of Azeroth appointed by the Pantheon, as long as I determine that the planet has exceeded the standard of corrosion and must be reshaped, neither the great guardian Lai nor the chief manager Odin can stop me from using my authority."


    Andrea smiled with no warmth on her face, "That means you don''t plan to be reasonable, you only act according to your own subjective ideas, right?"


    "It''s not subjective, but a conclusion drawn after objective analysis."


    "okay."


    Interrupting Algalon''s explanation, Andrea''s face gradually turned cold.


    "It seems that there is a huge difference in our views. Regardless of your judgment on Azeroth, I will not sit by and watch you activate the furnace of origin."


    "You only see countless mortals in Azeroth who are infected with the curse of flesh, but you don''t know anything about how they survive, and you ignore the efforts of the guardians."


    "Open your eyes and observe carefully, how many ancient gods are left that were sealed in Azeroth?"


    Algalon doesn''t like to quarrel with others, he always likes to speak with statistics and facts.


    Calling Azeroth''s monitoring data to check carefully, after a moment of silence, Algalon spoke again, "...Unexpectedly, the breath of life of C''Thun and Yogg-Saron disappeared."


    "Great Guardian Lai, did you do this?"


    Algalon''s tone became a little more serious, "If you have a way to completely eliminate the light-dark sensitive parasites, please submit the method to me. This will be very helpful to the Pantheon''s plan to eliminate the void forces."


    Raiden shook his head and said, "Ke''thun was killed by the blood-infected people you mentioned led by Andrea by my side. Yogg-Saron was killed in Ulduar not long ago. In this battle, the Guardian really Made some effort."


    "The blood-infected rebel against their creator?"


    There was a contradiction in Algalon''s thinking logic. He tilted his head and thought for a long time but couldn''t straighten out his thoughts.


    "Sure enough, it''s not unreasonable for Mimiron to say that you protoss are dead-headed."


    Andrea sighed and said, "Listen, we are indeed a civilization born under the influence of the blood curse of the ancient gods, but please don''t regard flesh and blood mortals as part of the power of the ancient gods."


    "The guardian has been silent for many years. Azeroth is maintained by the flesh and blood infected people in your mouth. It has persisted until now under the combined force of the Burning Legion and the Old Gods."


    "You want to negate the situation that all mortals have paid for countless sacrifices over the years?"


    Andrea exuded a demigod look, looked at Olga Long and warned in a deep voice, "Stop joking! If you insist on activating the furnace of origin, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "It''s hard to understand." Algalon said suspiciously, "Night Elf, I am only following the orders of the Pantheon. Are you planning to be an enemy of the Pantheon?"


    "Don''t put a hat on me."


    Andrea sneered, "Pantheon? I believe that the Titans are not as stone-headed as you protoss. Besides, the Pantheon has long since ceased to exist. Don''t you know how the Burning Legion grew?"


    Algalon paused for a moment because of the information Andrea provided, and he turned his head to look at Raiden who remained silent all along.


    "Great Guardian Lai, what is the basis for this night elf''s statement? Can you provide relevant information?"


    "Hey~"


    Layden sighed sadly, and showed Algalon the afterimage that he had shown to Andrea at the beginning, but the last part was followed by Andrea''s clumsy black and white version.


    "This is the residual memory that the creators transmitted to Azeroth before they died and instilled it directly into my brain. If you don''t believe me, you can check my memory."


    After watching the video, Algalon was speechless for a long time. Obviously, the high-level protoss was not completely emotionless like Mimiron said.


    "The Pantheon has fallen, and the hope of the universe''s survival is very slim."


    Algalon said in a low tone, "Night elves, it is indeed as you said, now is not the time to care about the degree of corruption of a mere planet."


    "If we can''t find a way to stop the expansion of the Burning Legion, the entire universe will be burned by the flames of Sargeras."


    "Take it easy, observer."


    Seeing that Algalon''s attitude softened, Andrea also withdrew her fighting spirit.


    "Although the titans'' bodies were indeed destroyed by the traitor Sargeras, their souls remained."


    "As far as I know, the souls of many Pantheon Titans, including Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, have been captured by Sargeras. Only the life-giver Eonar is still hiding in his sanctuary."


    Andrea seriously suggested, "I know that the Protoss can travel through the universe with a physical body. Instead of focusing on Azeroth, where everything is getting better, you might as well think about how to find Eonar''s sanctuary."


    "As long as the coordinates of Eonar are determined, we can send support. Based on the support provided by Eonar, we can counterattack the Burning Throne of Argus, rescue the souls of the imprisoned Titans, and seal the biggest threat of the Burning Legion¡ªthe Fallen Titans." Sargeras."


    Algalon hadn''t gotten out of the impact of the fall of the Pantheon, and Andrea''s set of combined punches made him unable to react for a while.


    "Wait a minute, night elf, I have to fix a problem first."


    Algalon stared at Andrea seriously, "As a native of Azeroth, where did you get this cosmic-level secret information?"


    "Humph!"


    A displeased cold snort came from the invisible void, and Algalon bent his knees unconsciously as if he was suddenly under endless pressure.


    "this is¡­"


    Algalon showed surprise for the first time, and he looked up into the depths of the holographic image of the observatory.


    "You... no, are you..."


    Elune said in a warning voice, "Call me Elune, Protoss, now I am one of the patron saints of Azeroth, and the local residents call me Moon God."


    "¡­yes."


    Algalon bowed his head respectfully, "I didn''t expect Azeroth to be protected by you. I didn''t think carefully and acted too hastily."


    "Heh~ It''s okay, those who don''t know are not guilty."


    "Go, act according to the advice provided by my family members and find the life giver. She will be the key to counterattacking Argus and defeating the Burning Legion."


    "Yes, your will."


    As the pressure of Elune''s will dissipated, UU Reading Algalon obviously let out a sigh of relief, and Raiden also wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Glancing quietly at the innocent Andrea, Leiden''s mouth twitched and complained in his heart, "That lord is still so scary, I''m afraid only Andrea, a blissful and ignorant person who is still kept in the dark, can ignore her pressure." ''


    Algalon hesitated for a moment after standing up again, "Great Guardian Lai, I will follow the command of that lord to find the sanctuary of the life-giver, and Azeroth will be handed over to you for the time being."


    After taking a deep look at Andrea, Algalon, who was intimidated by the big boss, said to him before leaving, "Andrea Moon Shadow, I hope you can fulfill your promise and provide the shelter in time when I find the life-giver''s shelter. assistance."


    "I believe that we are definitely not the only ones who are looking for Lord Eonar''s whereabouts. We should seize the time to deal with the crisis within Azeroth as soon as possible. The survival of the universe may depend on the safety of Lord Eonar."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 698： Laydens entrustment

    Originally, Andrea was ready to have a fight with Algalon, but Elune''s sudden appearance was somewhat unexpected.


    "It''s so rare that the great Moon God would break away from the voyeuristic state and take the initiative to intervene in the situation."


    Andrea''s playful quip was met with an unhappy grunt from Elune in return.


    "I came forward to help you, is this how you thank me?"


    Andrea said with a smile, "Okay, I sincerely thank you, at least I avoided an unnecessary battle."


    Elune, who lives outside the material world, may have too few entertainment methods. Most of the time, she observes various events in Azeroth through the perspective of her two dependents.


    In Andrea''s words, he and Tyrande are like two live cameras, while Elune is like sitting in front of a computer, watching the live video with two screens turned on with interest, and holding a bottle of happy water in his hand. Fat¡­


    "Ok?!"


    Forgetting to be in a direct spiritual connection with Elune, the cranky thoughts in Andrea''s mind were immediately noticed by Luna, and the unpleasant emotions were directly transmitted to Andrea''s brain through the spiritual connection.


    "Um~ well, I was thinking too much."


    "Humph!"


    Normally, Elune would not communicate directly with Andrea, and what was in Andrea''s mind would not be perceived by her, and some sensitive images would also be cut off by the automatic program set by Elune.


    Confirming that Elune''s spiritual connection to his soul was broken, Andrea secretly sighed.


    ¡®I always feel that Elune has changed a lot in the past 10,000 years. The once noble and gentle goddess has gradually become an ordinary girl who watches dramas. It can¡¯t be my fault, right? ''


    In the entire Azeroth universe, as far as Andrea knows, Elune is the only one who knows his true origin...or God.


    Through Andrea''s 10,000-year intermittent explanation, Elune has a deeper understanding of the earth''s living standards and diversified entertainment modes, and has been more and more affected.


    As the patron saint of Azeroth, Elune actually doesn''t have much to do, and most of the time she will just watch silently from the sidelines.


    Occasionally, it is necessary to act as the translator of the star soul of Azeroth, and translate the ravings of the star soul into a language that mortals can understand and pass it on to Andrea.


    According to Elune''s own words, the dark void has been relatively calm in recent years.


    The Lords of the Void are still sitting outside the material world and watching the development of the universe. The Burning Legion, which is determined to destroy the universe, has temporarily shrunk to its base camp, Argus, because of the heavy damage in the past few years and some other factors, and has not made any major moves.


    The relatively calm external environment is the best time for Azeroth to clear up the internal crisis. The demise of Yogg-Saron means that the hidden crisis in Azeroth has eased a lot.


    Taking back Ulduar also means that the Guardians have taken back the Forge of Will. It will take some time to purify the Forge of Will that was corrupted by Yogg-Saron, but as long as this work is completed, the two cradles that accelerate the birth of Star Soul will all be in place.


    As predicted by the Pantheon, once the star soul of Azeroth matures, it will inevitably become the most powerful titan in history, and even Sargeras is not her opponent.


    When existences such as the void army and Elune cannot directly intervene in the material world, the Titan is the most powerful existence in the physical world.


    As the best among the Titans, as long as Azeroth successfully breaks the shell, it means that all the plans of the Void Lords for the material world will be wiped out.


    However, even Elune couldn''t accurately calculate how long it would take for Azeroth to grow from a star-soul state to an indomitable titan.


    Before Azeroth matures, mortals who are members of the world of Azeroth must guard her safety and eliminate all existences that may hinder the growth of Azeroth''s star soul.


    On the other hand, the Burning Legion, which has been eyeing Azeroth, should not be underestimated.


    Sargeras had already captured most of the Titan souls, including Aman''Thul, and only Eonar escaped under the protection of his companions.


    Eonar is now the last hope of the Pantheon, but there are not many things she can do with only her soul left.


    It would be nice to have a mortal bear her blessing, but no one knows where Eonar is hiding, and even the Burning Legion is still searching for her.


    After Elune "convinced" Algalon, the observer quickly fled Azeroth as if urged by someone behind his back, and turned into a bright light blue meteor, sinking into the dark void of stars and gradually drifting away .


    The crisis in Ulduar was officially resolved until now, and the Great Guardian heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "it''s finally over."


    Raiden squatted down and handed the Eye of Aman''Thul in front of Andrea, and the Pillar of Creation, which was originally just the right size for the guardian, shrank rapidly.


    Andrea was a little surprised by Raiden''s actions, "Is this okay? The Pillars of Creation are powerful artifacts left to the guardians of the Pantheon, shouldn''t you keep them yourself?"


    Raiden shook his head and said, "The development of the next few years is completely predictable. The Guardian will sit in Ulduar to restore the glory of this city of titans. The purification and restart of the furnace of will must also be given top priority."


    "Since we will not leave Ulduar within the observable time period, nor will we participate in the battle, there is no point in keeping the Pillar of Creation in our hands. It is better to let mortals make the best use of it."


    Based on Raiden''s understanding of the physical state of mortals, except for a few demigods such as Andrea and Velen, ordinary mortals cannot use the Pillars of Creation at will, which also prevents the Titan artifact from being abused by mortals.


    In the past 10,000 years, the Pillars of Creation will only be put into use when the world is facing crisis... Of course, the Tears of Elune in Andrea''s hands must be ruled out.


    Andrea saw his persistence from Raiden''s eyes, and finally nodded to put away the tears of Aman''Thul.


    "Well, the Pillars of Creation will be kept by mortals for the time being. I assure you, these Titan artifacts will never be used in the race civil war in Azeroth."


    ¡­


    The crisis in Ulduar is resolved, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com All the guardians returned to the Guardian Hall in Ulduar to meet up, except Aronnaya, who was temporarily staying in the Furnace of Origin.


    Under the persuasion of the Great Guardian, Azadas, Hodir and others handed over the Pillars of Creation they kept to Andrea.


    According to Raiden''s plan, Ulduar will be in a semi-closed state for the next few years, and the Storm Peaks will also be in reconstruction mode, and the titans will clean up the mess left by Loken.


    The titan guardians who are still alive today are basically gathered here, with the exception of one person.


    Raiden seemed a little distressed when he mentioned this exception. As the two highest authority figures who once managed Azeroth together, the Grand Guardian knew that stinky colleague very well.


    "Although Odin has done many wrong things, I think he should have learned enough lessons during these tens of thousands of years of punishment. It is time to release him to perform his duties."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 699： The Enmity between Odin and Hela

    Although Odin was conspired by Loken and Hela, if Yogg-Saron''s temptation to Loken is excluded, Odin will have such a result, which is more than 80% of his own fault.


    Compared with Tyr, who is very tolerant and recognized for mortals, Odin has always had doubts about the existence beyond the creation of the Titans.


    The birth of the guardian dragon made him very unhappy, but since the Pantheon agreed to the requests of other guardians and endowed the dragon with the power of guardianship, no matter how reluctant he was, he could only hold his nose and admit it.


    However, Odin did not give up his paranoid ideas because of this. He decided to build a powerful army of Titan creations¡ªthe Legion of Heroes.


    The birth of the original Heroic Spirit was not a touching fairy tale of heroes and beauties, it was a cruel and inhuman twisted behavior.


    The heroic spirits that Odin looks at come from the souls of the Vrykul who died heroically in battle. To accommodate these souls and train them into stronger heroic warriors, Odin must intercept part of the power from the Shadowlands.


    To this end, Odin asked his most beloved adopted daughter, two female vrykul with extremely powerful magic talents, if there was a way to achieve it.


    Just like Thorim and Loken developed feelings for the Vrykuls, Odin also paid a certain amount of affection for the Vrykuls, but unlike the **** eight o''clock stall over there, what Odin paid was family affection.


    Odin accepted two talented Vrykul witches as adopted daughters, the two sisters were named Al and Hela.


    The two sisters also have outstanding magical talents, but their personalities are very different.


    Al is more stable, while Hela is more rebellious. Both of them respect their adoptive father, Odin, the powerful chief administrator.


    Under Odin''s inquiry, Hela and Al spent a long time researching and finally came up with a more appropriate plan.


    Heroic spirits who want to intercept the dead Vrykul from the Shadow Realm must use some small tricks, and a special existence between the soul and the physical form will receive and solidify the soul of the heroic spirit. Hela and Al call this existence For Valkyrie.


    When the situation developed to this point, Odin behaved fairly calmly, and the discussion with the two adopted daughters was quite harmonious.


    But the existence of Val''kyr can only be transformed by the powerful Vrykul witch at first, and the differences between the adoptive father and the adopted daughter finally began to intensify here.


    The mature and prudent Al accepted the important task entrusted by Odin without hesitation, and agreed to transform himself into the first generation of Val''kyr, and continue to accompany and help his adoptive father in another form.


    But the rebellious Hela firmly disagreed. As one of the creators of Val''kyr, she knew very well that Val''kyr was a twisted existence.


    This special soul body is not a living person after all, and all the good feelings of the living have nothing to do with Val''kyr, which is an unacceptable punishment for Hela.


    At that time, Odin was in a bad mood because of the birth of the guardian dragon. Hela''s various resistances formed a sharp contrast with Al''s obedience.


    Odin gradually got tired of the never-ending gentle persuasion. After the last discussion was fruitless, he attacked Hela in a moment of impatience, forcibly twisted her soul form, and transformed her into the first Val''kyr.


    All perceptions of the world were far away from her. Hela tried to cry and resist, but under the suppression of Odin and her sister Al, she failed to make any waves.


    Finally, Hela resigned to her fate. Together with Al, she worked tirelessly to attract the heroic warriors and built the prototype of the Hall of Valor that Odin had envisioned.


    But in fact, the resentment and grief deeply buried in Hela''s heart never really dissipated, they were just waiting for an opportunity to erupt.


    Loken, the king of wisdom, is good at capturing people''s hearts. He discovered the dissatisfaction and resentment in Hela''s heart. After a long period of contact and persuasion, he finally persuaded Hela to join him in plotting against Odin, and imprisoned him in the Hall of Valor he built to endure endless suffering. tormented by loneliness and regret.


    Hela and Loken succeeded, and with the help of Hela, the core members of the Hall of Valor, such as Odin and Al, were forcibly bound in the hall they built without any defense.


    This piece of buildings separated from Ulduar and raised into the air was completely isolated from the material world. Before Loken and Hela died, this powerful seal would never be loosened.


    Under the control of Loken''s intelligence, the guardian of Ulduar is not clear about the reason why Odin suddenly left Ulduar.


    They also thought that Odin was dissatisfied with the existence of the guardian dragon and left voluntarily. Under the trickery of Loken, he soon stopped paying attention to the chief administrator who did not agree with their own ideas.


    Only one guardian was suspicious of Loken''s words, and he was Tyr, known as the Guardian of Justice.


    Loken and Tire''s battle of wits and courage could not be finished for three days and three nights, so let''s first turn our attention to Hela.


    After sealing Odin and Al, Hela regained her freedom from heavy duties, and Hela opened up a subspace with some heroic warriors who were willing to follow her.


    Hela regards this place as her own paradise, determined to use a different method from Odin to recruit a powerful army of heroic spirits.


    But Hela overestimated her will, and the resentment of being forcibly transformed into Val''kyr gnawed at her heart all the time. This accumulated resentment gradually changed her world view.


    This corrupted subspace was later called the Abyss of Hell by the locals of Stormheim, and the heroic warriors under Hela''s command gradually degenerated and became Helagar covered in seaweed in the eyes of the world.


    In the cognition of the Vrykul in Stormheim, only the most corrupt souls will fall into the abyss of Hell, and the true warriors will be led to the Hall of Valor by Odin''s Val''kyr.


    Although the legends of the Vrykul are somewhat mythological and embellished, this is actually the case.


    The fallen souls entered the abyss of Hell, driven by Hela, who gradually became ugly and corrupt, and acted with hatred for the living.


    Hela even purposely built a ghost ship named Nagfar, and Helagar would drive this ghost ship to plunder from time to time, plundering the souls of dead Vrykuls and transforming them into new Hela Gal.


    On the other hand, when the Hall of Valkyrie was closed, a considerable number of Val''kyr were still performing their duties in the physical world.


    The closed Hall of Valor cut off their return channel, but they can still send the souls of the heroic Vrykul to the Hall of Valor through the special channel opened by Odin. UU Reading


    For thousands of years, these homeless Val''kyr have provided powerful evidence for the legend of the Hall of Valor in Stormheim.


    The local Vrykul believe in Odin more purely than in other regions, and even Val''kyr, who is Odin''s envoy, is gradually being revered.


    An all-female vrykul clan even held selection ceremonies represented by the Val''kyr name.


    They get in touch with the real Val''kyr, and those who pass the ceremony can be transformed into new Val''kyr, which is a great honor for the Vrykul who participated in the selection.


    Before Odin was sealed, Raiden had gone far south to establish and guard the Origin Furnace, and he didn''t know what happened in Ulduar.


    When Andrea returned from obtaining the Shield of Aggramar through Utna''s stinky and long trial, he told Raiden about the tens of thousands of years of development of Stormheim.


    There are many exaggerated parts in the legends of the Vrykul, and Andrea relied on the content recorded in the memo to extract the truth.


    Raiden had known about Odin''s tough style for a long time, and in the end, the old colleague still played it off by himself.


    Andrea has no objection to Raiden''s entrustment, anyway, Odin will be released sooner or later.


    "Okay, then I''ll make time to take a trip to Stormfjord, but before that, there are still some preparations to be done."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 700： vandal who volunteered

    Odin''s combat power should be at the same level as Raiden''s, higher than other guardians.


    As the chief manager in charge of the battle, Odin''s ultimate strength is vaguely above Raiden, but the gap between the two is not that big.


    With Odin''s help, he should be able to fight N''Zoth with great confidence. The only thing that worries Andrea is Odin''s bad temper that looks down on flesh and blood creatures.


    However, judging from the 7.0 version, although Odin is more arrogant, he is much better than the brutal and irritable recorded in the annals. It seems that the tens of thousands of years of closure of the Hall of Valor has indeed smoothed his sharp-edged character. few.


    With Loken''s death, the seal of the Hall of Valor has been loosened, at least Odin should be able to throw his clone into the Storm Fjord for a walk.


    In order to completely unseal the Hall of Valor and maintain the other corner of the seal, Hela must also be attacked together.


    I don''t know if it was affected by the death breath of the shadow world, Hela''s behavior became more and more evil, and the subspace that used to be like a paradise has become an abyss of **** flowing with foul-smelling sewage.


    However, Hela has not been idle for tens of thousands of years. She is the most famous witch of the Vrykul, and she has further strengthened her death spell ability.


    It''s hard to say who has the stronger soul-absorbing ability between Hela and the Lich King. As an existence that can be called the God of Death, Hela does have overwhelming strength in the abyss of Hell, a special space that only souls can enter.


    If there is no existence with the same ability to help maintain and suppress Hela''s domain, even Andrea would not dare to say that he will be able to defeat Hela in the abyss of Hell.


    Coincidentally, Andrea knew an existence also known as the God of Death¡ªthe God of Death, Lo Abangsandi.


    Although it seems frivolous and cynical, according to the information provided by Rezan in the early years, Bwonsamdi is a very contracted loa.


    As long as the deal is formally concluded, he will definitely try his best to complete it.


    In other words, as long as Andrea can come up with a bargaining chip that satisfies Bwonsamdi, he should be able to ask this **** of death, Loa, to help him in the battle of Hell and Abyss.


    But before that, the hostilities with the Zandalari Empire had to end first, and then Bwonsamdi could be hired without any worries.


    ¡­


    With the end of the civil war in Ulduar, the Northern Expedition led by Jarod also wiped out the remnants of Loken in the Storm Peaks.


    Using three flying fleets at once under the threat of N''Zoth is actually a rather risky decision.


    As soon as the war was over, Jarod began redeploying troops.


    The rookie Fourth Fleet patrolling in Kalimdor returned to Northrend to continue training, and the Third Flying Fleet also stayed in Sandara to observe the follow-up situation.


    The First Flying Fleet returned to the mainland to take over the defensive patrol, while the Second Flying Fleet drove back to Suramar to dock.


    Maiev followed the Second Fleet to Suramar, told the great magister Elisande about the military action planned by Andrea, and returned the Eye of Aman''Thul and the Hammer of Khazgoros to the Nightborne and High Ridge tauren.


    The Shield of Aggramar was obtained by Andrea through trials with his own strength and wisdom, and theoretically it already belongs to him.


    As long as the guardians don''t expressly want to take it back, he has the right to use the holy shield for a long time.


    The same goes for the Gorgonneth Tidal Stone.


    However, carrying three Pillars of Creation on his body is undoubtedly a very stupid thing, even if he uses these artifacts as a demigod, there will be a lot of wear and tear.


    Andrea still bound the Tear of Elune to herself, and gave the Tidal Stone to Shandris, who had just been promoted to a demigod.


    The Shield of Aggramar was enshrined in the Great Moon Temple by him, waiting for Malfurion or Tyrande to distribute it after they achieved a breakthrough.


    Speaking of Tyrande, Andrea was somewhat surprised by the progress of the high priest''s retreat.


    Originally, he thought that Malfurion would definitely be promoted before Tyrande, but if he couldn''t stand Tyrande, there were also big bosses on Tyrande''s head.


    According to the information provided by Elune, Tyrande is only the last threshold to break through the demigod, almost standing on the same starting line as Malfurion.


    After Yogg-Saron was defeated and killed, N''Zoth immediately retracted his claws vigilantly, and the turmoil in the Emerald Dream subsided again.


    Now that Malfurion and Tyrande are entering the retreat, who will break through the mortal level first, even Elune is not sure.


    But the final result didn''t matter to Andrea. No matter who held the shield of Aggramar in this old couple, it was just the difference between the left hand and the right hand.


    Below Malfurion and Tyrande, there are three people who are closest to demigods. They are Fandral Staghelm, who has been acting as the archdruid all year round, the chief prosecutor, Maiev Shadowsong, and the one who is playing with his son at home. Celeste Sunstrider.


    As for Jarod... Forget about him, this genius commander''s personal combat power is really a bit embarrassing compared to his military command ability.


    Fandral and the others go down to the leaders of the Mesozoic Era, Leticia and Vastanen, and then down to Aurora and the fast-improving Niyana.


    Generally speaking, although the population growth of the night elves is still a big problem, the growth system of the three generations of the old, the middle and the young is maintained very well, and there are leaders in each age group.


    And because of the infinite lifespan, the older generation headed by Andrea can still be active for a long time.


    Back in Anakis, Andrea first went to the Great Moon Temple to communicate with members of the Supreme Council.


    "After this war is over, we can get another period of recuperation. Before Xalatas wakes up, we can take care of other things first, and N''Zoth will leave it to the end."


    Fandral''s gaze stayed in front of the statue of Elune, a simple shield was suspended and twirling in front of the statue.


    Maiev nodded and asked, "Do you want to resolve the hostile relationship with Zandalar first? Judging from what you said, UU Kanshu doesn''t seem to plan to send troops?"


    "Well." Andrea said with a smile, "The main force of Zandalar was killed in the Valley of the Emperors of Pandaria in the First World War. Even if they have a lot of money, they will feel pain because of it."


    "The death of Prophet Zul is also a blow to God King Rastakhan. I estimate that Zandalari will not dare to show their minions for at least a few years."


    Andrea clicked on the area where Dazaro was located on the map, "Since there will be no large-scale conflict between the two sides for the time being, we will use diplomatic means to resolve it as much as possible."


    "Which of you would like to go to Zandalar? I will let Shandris join the mission."


    Shandris is now a member of the Azeroth Demigod Association. As long as the Zandalari don''t plan to use a large number of high-level loa to siege, the security and deterrence of the envoys can still be guaranteed.


    If Zandalar really intends to die, Shandris can use the tide stone to submerge the entire Zandalar island in the endless tide.


    "Then let me go."


    Fandral looked back at the Shield of Aggramar, stood up and moved his body.


    "You have been busy outside for a long time recently, temporarily sit in Anakis and take a good rest. I will visit in the name of the Cenarion Council, which can be regarded as giving Rastakhan a chance to step down."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 701： Hard-working and simple orcs (limited time?)

    As a talented and generous king, the reason why Rastakhan did not seek peace with the Night Republic after the defeat was mainly because he could not hold back his face. The night elves who wanted to fight on multiple fronts could not help but bow their heads first, and then borrow Donkey downhill.


    Andrea didn''t want to let him get used to it. The reason for sending envoys this time was to threaten Zandalar. Otherwise, there would be no need to send the demigod-level killer carrying the Pillar of Creation to suppress the place.


    Fandral''s proposal is also a good strategy. He represents the neutral organization Cenarion Council as the chief envoy to mediate, and Shandris represents the official pressure of the Night Republic. The two-pronged approach will at least make Rastakhan feel better.


    Andrea discussed with Maiev and the others, and finally decided to adopt Fandral''s proposal, which happened to let the old deer helmet, who hadn''t been out for a long time, go out for a walk.


    ¡­


    Recently, because of Seres''s pregnancy and the birth of a new family member, Aurora has been going back and forth between Silvermoon City and Anakis many times.


    After a long time of consideration and discussions with her family, Aurora finally decided to resign from the position of ambassador to Quel''Thalas and return to Anarsis to serve as her father''s secretary temporarily.


    Of course, Aurora''s main consideration is to see her family often, especially her newborn brother.


    Considering the desperate fertility rate of night elves, the vast majority of night elves grow up as only children.


    After finally being able to play... No, Aurora didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to take care of her younger brother.


    Ambassador Quel''Thalas has a very leisurely job, but Aurora has accumulated a lot of experience in politics over the years.


    Andrea righted the original Quel''Thalas Deputy Envoy Ferrien, and under the introduction of Fandral, who was about to go on an envoy, selected a new Deputy Envoy to be dispatched to Quel''Thalas.


    Under the caring care of his family, little Reinhardt has developed rapidly intellectually.


    When Fandral and Shandris formed an envoy to Zandalar on a civilian airship, the half-year-old boy was already able to call mom and dad in a childlike voice.


    A normal baby will not be able to start babbling until 9-10 months old. Little Reinhardt''s growth rate is much faster than Andrea expected.


    Celeste took her son toddler in her garden lawn, and Andrea, who was sitting in the study dealing with paperwork, couldn''t help but smile knowingly when she saw this.


    "Dad, can you concentrate on it?"


    Aurora patted the documents on the table in dissatisfaction, and deliberately blocked the windowsill leading to the garden and said solemnly, "I also want to play with my brother, so we can finish get off work as soon as possible so we can get off work early."


    "Yes~"


    Compared with the icy cold winds on the stormy cliffs, Anarchis, which is like spring all the year round, made Andrea doze off a little in the afternoon, and the long-lost peaceful life relieved Andrea''s perennially tense nerves.


    Azeroth cannot be said to be completely peaceful now, and there will still be large and small conflicts in some areas.


    For example, Andrea now has this report from Northrend.


    After several years of cultivation, the orcs'' population growth rate has skyrocketed in the absence of strong foreign enemies, and orc villages and grazing teams can be seen at any time in the vast Borean tundra.


    Although the temperature is lower than that of Kalimdor and some parts of the eastern continent, the hard-working orcs have no dislike for this hard-won new home.


    The orcs who got rid of the influence of demon blood behaved very peacefully under the leadership of Goel, and the orcs who were still in the pioneering stage did not have a strong demand for outward expansion for the time being.


    However, as the great chief, Go''el must plan ahead and find new lands for the tribe to expand.


    There is no need to think about the Dragon Bone Wilderness in the east, Goyle will definitely not try to provoke the Dragon Clan.


    Excluding Dragonblight, the only land directly connected to the Borean Tundra is the Sholazar Basin in the north.


    With Freya''s return, the Titan experiment site, the Sholazar Basin, theoretically returned to her jurisdiction.


    However, Freya is now busy cleaning up Ulduar and the Storm Peak with other guardians, and has not taken over the Sholazar Basin for the time being.


    There are only a small number of night elf druids living in this experimental field, and the main purpose is to study the ecological environment of the Sholazar Basin that is different from the outside world.


    Andrea rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "Guyle asked us to open the access right to the Sholazar Basin?"


    "yes."


    Aurora Zhengsehui reported, "The chief of the tribe has a very low profile. He got in touch with us through formal channels, hoping to obtain land development rights that the night elves in the Sholazar Basin don''t need."


    "Ok¡­"


    After pondering for a moment, Andrea said, "Tell him the truth about the ownership of the Sholazar Basin. We are only living in the basin. Once Freya intends to take back the management rights of the basin, all outsiders must move out unconditionally."


    "If he can accept this uncertain situation, I have no problem with the orcs entering the Sholazar Basin to explore."


    The night elves have a limited population, sitting on a large territory of Kalimdor and the Broken Isles, the demand for land is really small.


    Moreover, the Cenarion Council is a neutral international organization and has no right to prevent other countries from entering territories that do not belong to them.


    "Leave the final interpretation to Freya. Anyway, the Sholazar Basin is not too important to us, as long as we guard the entrance to Wintergrasp Lake."


    Wintergrasp Lake is an important place of production of Titan Iron ore. After years of research and mining, the night elves have basically determined that Titan Iron is the most suitable material for space battleship shells in Azeroth. This ice lake area is absolutely unacceptable. lose.


    The Cenarion Council has been stationed in the Sholazar Basin and the Un''Goro Crater for many years, and has already thoroughly studied the ecology of these two areas.


    The druids who are still staying in the Sholazar Basin today are only observing and studying the unique local flora and fauna out of personal wishes, intending to transform these research materials into results, so as to obtain promotion within the Cenarion Council.


    As an honorary member of the Cenarion Council, Andrea has proposed many reforms to Malfurion over the years.


    This includes developing separate ascending channels for combat druids and scholar druids to stimulate their self-motivation.


    For example, Farodin the valleywalker who researched the tree of miracles Arcandor is an out-and-out scholar-type druid, and it would be difficult for him to compete with his old colleague Vastanen in combat effectiveness. UU reading


    As many graduates of Narsalas College gradually become the elites of all walks of life in the Dark Night Republic, higher education in related industries has begun to attract the attention of all walks of life.


    Andrea just took this opportunity to give the night elves a boost in their laziness in the academic world, giving them a more complete promotion channel.


    Just like a druid scholar, as long as he can complete the high-score research recognized by the Cenarion academic review agency, both the research funding and the status in the Cenarion Council will be improved.


    Intelligent creatures are born with the habit of comparing themselves with humans. Except for a few salted fish, no one wants to stand in a higher position.


    The new academic incentive policy has stimulated the research enthusiasm of scholars. Not only is the university city built in Moonlight City, night elf scholars can be seen all over the world working hard to conduct various field research, and some are not limited to druids.


    Before the orcs showed aggression, Andrea did not intend to use unwarranted reasons to question them. At least the tribe under the leadership of Goel did show his sincerity in pursuing peace to all the tribes in Azeroth.


    In contrast, the internal situation of the prosperous alliance is more interesting.


    "Oh?"


    After Andrea read the document handed over by Aurora, a half-smile appeared on her face.


    "Has it finally started? Two kings fighting for the top."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 702： Pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger (30 minutes in advance)

    As an old fritter who has led the Dark Night Republic forward for thousands of years, Andrea admits that he was wrong at first.


    Like most people, he originally thought that Calia was just a delicate princess who grew up in a greenhouse, but after self-sealed memories, Calia gradually showed the potential of a generation of heroes, her moisturizing and silent The method made Andrea quite amazed.


    Leaving aside whether Jia Liya''s love at first sight for Luo Ning was true or not, at least judging from the current situation, the two of you and me are completely right, and the sweet and loving life is very happy.


    From this point of view, Luo Ning''s Zhenxiang decision was finally right.


    Rhonin is the rising star of Dalar that Antonidas is optimistic about. He has great potential among human mages. The only ones who can compare with him in contemporary Dalaran are Jaina Proudmoore, the new speaker of the Kirin Tor, and Khadgar, the councilor.


    Archmage Antonidas finally entrusted the position of speaker to his closed disciple Jaina last year, and has since retired happily.


    The old mage who has been through the First World War until now finds that he is starting to lose track of the times.


    The world situation is changing too fast, and the thinking mode of the older generation is no longer suitable for the current international situation.


    Antonidas did not continue to be greedy for power and position. After Jaina grew to a sufficient height, for the sake of the development of Dalaran, he left the future to the new generation of excellent mages without hesitation.


    However, Antonidas did not die just like that. According to the information sent back from Dalaran by Prism''s scouts, the old archmage continued to use arcane techniques to prolong his life, and he did not completely relax after retirement.


    Recently, he received an invitation from a mysterious person, and he is in high spirits preparing for something.


    Although Andrea didn''t know what Antonidas was up to, he believed that this wise old mage would not do anything harmful to Azeroth.


    Instructing Prism to continue to send people to pay attention, Andrea temporarily looked away from Dalaran, and continued to turn back to Lordaeron.


    With Luo Ning, a Dalaran-born archmage, as the link between the two countries, the rebuilt Lordaeron still maintains good cooperation and trade with the neighboring mage kingdom, even better than before.


    Calia''s move to voluntarily give up the western part of the Tirisfal Forest seems to be a good move in today''s eyes.


    Although losing part of its territory, Lordaeron avoided direct conflict with Gilneas and transferred the territorial dispute with Gilneas to the Kingdom of Silud and the Kingdom of Alterac.


    Brunhilde now also finds that he is a little bit hard to get off. The territory of Silverpine Forest has been eroded by death energy, and redevelopment will consume a lot of resources.


    And recently a group of werewolves from unknown origins roamed the forest recklessly, targeting the camps of the Kingdom of Silud and the Kingdom of Alterac to sneak attack.


    Although I can''t be 100% sure, after exchanging opinions with Alex, Brunhilde and Alex believe that these werewolves should be inseparable from Gilneas.


    The fact is that it is the leader of the wolf pack, Iva, who leads this group of werewolves.


    The treacherous and cunning wolf king, Jinn, brought the territory of Silverpine Forest back into the territory of the Kingdom of Gilneas, and he promised to help Darius, who is now his in-law, regain the Crowley family''s territory in the south of the forest.


    At the same time, the disputed land in the northern part of the forest was entrusted to Ivar and his werewolves by Jean, but the only way to regain these territories was to rely on the efforts of Ivar''s werewolves.


    Most werewolves choose to return to civilized society after regaining their human form, but there will eventually be some aliens among the wolves in Nuoda.


    The unencumbered Iva finds it difficult to adapt to human life. He still lives freely in the black miasma forest. From time to time, werewolves who have difficulty re-adapting to human society return to the forest.


    Compared with when the wolf pack was the largest, the number of werewolves in the early 10,000s has shrunk significantly, but the fighting will of these elite werewolves is far stronger than that of ordinary werewolves.


    The Black Miasma Forest is just a small forest in the territory of Gilneas, not worth mentioning compared to the vast Silverpine Forest.


    Even if Jin promised only the northern part of the Silverpine Forest, the area is many times larger than the Black Miasma Forest.


    Ivar, who wanted to run freely in a wider land, led his werewolves out of Gilneas and quietly entered the dense Silverpine Forest.


    The forest is the most suitable place for werewolves to survive. Under the cover of the trees, their elusive hunting actions make it difficult for the pioneer teams of the Kingdom of Silud and Alterac to guard against.


    The disturbances in the west of Tirisfal Glades did not affect the pace of the Kingdom of Lordaeron''s eastward advance.


    Andrea is still not sure whether the encounter between Tyran and Ilucia was a coincidence or someone deliberately arranged it.


    The only thing that might pose a threat to Lordaeron''s eastern rule is Alterac, and Calia may just push the boat along, but the closer relationship between Tyran and Ilucia has indeed eased the relationship between Lordaeron and Alterac .


    There are still many people in the Kingdom of Lordaeron who have doubts about the return of Tirion Fordring, and have repeatedly used his experience of releasing orcs as a target for criticism.


    But as the love affair between Tailan and Princess Ilucia became public, some ministers who had been shouting happily immediately became dumb.


    Queen Calia just took this opportunity to transfer the loyal old knights to the royal city. The queen promised Tirion and Dathrohan who came urgently from the Eastern Plaguelands that she would try her best to help them rebuild the Knights of the Silver Hand.


    The Silver Hand, ordered to be disbanded by Alsace, split into the Scarlet Crusade and the Silver Dawn due to differences in ideas. Dathrohan is the actual leader of the Scarlet Crusade, and Tirion''s decision on Baron Tyrosus can also play a big role. big influence.


    Calia gave the two knights who were struggling to get rid of the tiger a reason to reconcile. The excited Tirion and Dathrohan immediately expressed that they would assist the queen to rebuild and manage the differences within the knights.


    Excluding the missing Tulayang and Gavin Ladd from the Kingdom of Stormwind, Tirion and Dathrohan are the only two elders among the five knights of the first generation who are still loyal to Lordaeron after Uther sacrificed his life.


    For them, the Knights of the Silver Hand represents not just a title, but a glorious banner to lead the believers of the Holy Light forward.


    The two bosses intend to end the differences between the Argent Dawn and the Scarlet Crusade for many years, and the situation in the Eastern Plaguelands has also changed accordingly.


    The two knights who were working together suddenly became tacit understanding. Recently, they even broke through the block of the troll zombies for the first time and broke into the interior of Zuma Shar, scaring Zul''jin who was planning to counterattack the Amani Forest. stand up.


    Eliminating the worries of Alterac, Lordaeron''s troops in the Western Plaguelands can invest more in regaining the old territory.


    On the banks of the Sodomir River, where Tirion lived in seclusion, tens of thousands of voluntary conscripts were hoarded. They were trying to dig the Sodomir path leading to Stratholme.


    The Batriders of the Forsaken discovered hidden dangers on the west side of the city. UU Reading The actions of the Kingdom of Lordaeron clearly demonstrated their determination to regain Stratholme. The last Scourge led by the baron was less than half a month old.


    "Go away, everyone has gone away."


    Andrea slapped the information booklet on the table in amazement, "I didn''t expect that silly-looking Jialia to be pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Now the Kingdom of Stormwind can''t sit still, right?"


    Aurora nodded and said, "Dad, don''t say you didn''t expect it. I''m afraid that even N''Zoth, who has planted people in the Kingdom of Stormwind, didn''t expect Lordaeron to rise again."


    "Now the Kingdom of Stormwind seems to be powerful, but in fact, there is always a ticking time bomb buried inside, Benedictus."


    "In contrast, Lordaeron was despised by all parties because of its weak performance in ceding territory during reconstruction. Even N''Zoth did not install new men to Lordaeron''s royal city."


    Andrea tapped the table lightly with his fingers, "One side is in the sky but has hidden worries, and the other side is open to fish, and it is on the rise, which is interesting."


    Calia is good at pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, and usually arranges an excellent revival situation without anyone noticing, but Varian, the Storm Lion King, is also not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "Anyway, the alliance''s actions in the Eastern Continent have no direct interest with us, so let us watch this battle between two kings with peace of mind, who will have the last laugh."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 703： God of Scavengers

    The alliance''s main sphere of influence is far away on the eastern continent across the sea. As long as they don''t start a large-scale civil war, Andrea has no interest in intervening in the disputes within the alliance.


    After finishing the business, under Aurora''s impatient urging, the father and daughter finished their day''s work and walked together to the garden bathed in the cold moonlight outside the window.


    "Come on... go on~"


    Seeing his father and sister coming together, little Reinhardt danced and opened his arms, and with a childish smile on his face, he rushed towards Andrea in a childish voice.


    Andrea, who habitually maintains the majesty of the speaker in front of outsiders, showed a silly father-like smile, squatted down and picked up Reinhardt, who was unsteady on his feet, and lifted him up, causing a burst of giggling and happy laughter.


    "Son, call me Dad again."


    "Me too! Call me sister, I am sister!"


    Not far away, Celeste watched with a smile as the two played tricks in front of the child. The Moon Shadow Manor under the moonlight was filled with a strong atmosphere of family affection in the tranquility.


    ¡­


    Andrea, who has nothing to do, can take care of her children at home with peace of mind, but Rastakhan, the **** king of the Zandalari Empire, is not in such a good mood.


    Knowing that the night elf envoy was visiting by airship, Rastakhan felt mixed feelings.


    The joy was that the night elf came to the door as he wished, but the worry was that the timing of the door was completely different from what he had expected.


    Just as the result of the discussion of the Supreme Council, Rastakhan prided himself on being the Zandalar Empire''s revived master, and faced with the unexpected fiasco, he couldn''t bear to admit it. Save the most basic face when the war is over.


    This kind of ostrich mentality kept the war between Zandalari and the Night Republic from officially ending. The King Loalezan, who was still recovering from his injuries, was very disappointed with Rastakhan''s performance this time.


    But Loa is only an existence enshrined by trolls. If it is some weak **** king, Rezan can use his influence to make suggestions to him, but Rastakhan is obviously not such a person who is easy to listen to. .


    With a tangled mind, Rastakhan sat firmly on the throne on the top floor of Dazar''alor, watching the night elf''s flying ship land and dock at the port from afar.


    Thousands of years had passed since the night elves had sent an official envoy to Dazar''alor, and Shandris had followed them.


    This time, she is still the Deputy Envoy, but unlike the friendly attitude that Rezan came to greet in person, most of the Zandalari civilians around the port of Dazar''alor now have strong hostility towards the arrival of the night elves.


    "Oh~"


    Fandral sensed the discordant atmosphere at the scene, and twitched the corners of his mouth to give a chuckle of unknown meaning.


    "It seems that the Zandalari high-level publicity is well done. The hostile attitude of this generation of Zandalari trolls towards us is very obvious."


    Shandris nodded lightly, "Compared to curiosity and precaution last time, there is indeed a lot of resentment and hatred. Maybe some of their relatives died in the battle of Pandaria."


    In the Battle of Pandaria, the night elves and the local aborigines cooperated and killed more than 200,000 Zandalari soldiers at one time. Even the Zandalari with a strong foundation could not absorb such a heavy loss in a short period of time.


    In order to divert the swarming dissatisfaction of the domestic people, throwing the blame on the enemy is only the most basic operation of the ruler.


    The member of the Zanchuli Council who came to greet the embassy was Yazma, the high loa priest.


    This female troll wearing a lot of gold decorations has an ugly face at all, and Fandral can clearly feel a strong sense of unwillingness and humiliation from her.


    "Mr. Fandral Staghelm, Archdruid of the Cenarion Council, welcome to Dazar''alor, the capital of the Zandalari Empire."


    Yazma glanced at Shandris who was wearing exquisite ritual leather armor. Although she was very reluctant in her heart, she still made a welcome gesture and said, "General Yuyue is also welcome to come on behalf of the official Dark Night Republic. The God King is waiting for you." You guys, please come with me."


    Although the Zandalari people along the way have been watching the passing envoys with eyes full of negative emotions, the high-level Zanchuli council represented by Yazma did not show such obvious hostility.


    As the helmsmen in charge of the direction of a country, God King Rastakhan and Zanchuli Councilors have mixed feelings.


    They knew very well that the Zandalari Empire, which had suffered huge losses, could no longer continue to be hostile to the night elves in a short period of time. Once they annoyed the other party, it would be harmful to Zandalar.


    Rationally, there is no problem in thinking this way, but after all, intelligent creatures are not robots that rely entirely on reason to act. Emotional situations occur from time to time, and even national leaders cannot always remain calm.


    The complex mentality of the Zandalari high-level leaders has affected the progress of the peace talks. They want to end the state of war as soon as possible, but also don''t want to lose too much initiative on the negotiating table.


    This mentality of worrying about gains and losses made the fiery Fandral very unhappy, but for the sake of the face and international image of the Night Republic, Fandral managed to control his temper, and slowly argued with the Zandalari negotiating team.


    Although Shandris is called a deputy envoy, her task is mainly to deter the Zandalari with her strong personal strength, so that they don''t dare to mess around with the table.


    Rastakhan had already been warned by several high-ranking Loa that the female elf who had never said a word was very dangerous, and she must not deliberately find fault with the envoys in front of her.


    Another day of negotiations was over, and Shandris, as usual, returned to the temporary residence arranged by the envoys in Zandalar to prepare for rest.


    "Ok?"


    As soon as she entered her room, Shandris'' feet wearing leather boots stopped suddenly.


    The furnishings in the room were visibly flipped, and the perpetrator undisguisedly left a large number of tiny footprints, as if deliberately luring her to look for them.


    Crouching down and stroking the leaf-like three-toed footprints, Shandris guessed thoughtfully, "Some kind of beast that is small but sensitive?"


    Go out and pursue along the footsteps, UU reading www.uukanshu. The Zanchuli guards who were in charge of guarding (surveillance) along the way all fell to the ground and lost consciousness, and their footprints stretched all the way to the western periphery of the city.


    Except for Shandris himself, everyone in this block seemed to be hypnotized, falling to the ground and sleeping soundly.


    After exchanging glances with Fandral who just went out to check the situation, Shandris raised his vigilance and continued to follow, while Fandral stayed at the station just in case.


    Shandris suspected that this was a deliberate trap set by the Zandalar, and it was best to be as careful as possible before breaking the game.


    "Hey~ Sure enough, I''m chasing you."


    When tracking down a dirty alley in a suspected slum area, a sharp voice suddenly entered Shandris'' mind.


    "Who?"


    The artifact war bow has been taken off her back and held in her hand, and Shandris unconsciously showed her aura when she entered a state of high alert.


    "Hmph~ Mortal demigod, really amazing."


    The thieving voice just now threatened, "Little girl, hand over the treasure on your body, and the great Lord Gani will let you leave safely."


    ''Gani? treasure? ''


    Before setting off, Andrea did a bit of cramming on Shandris, and she quickly recalled the origin of the name.


    "Gani, the God of Scavengers?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 704： The wages of avarice is death

    Gani is one of the many loa living on the island of Zandalar, and its prototype is a velociraptor.


    Velociraptor, also known as Velociraptor and Raptor in some translations.


    This small species is good at hunting in groups, and its intelligence is quite high. As the creature at the apex of all Velociraptors, Loagani has all the advantages and disadvantages of the group.


    Not all loa living in Zandalar will obey the constraints of the kings Loa Lazan. There are many individuals who are naturally rebellious or yearn for freedom and have no interest in living with mortals, but they hope to gain the freedom of mortals. Worship and belief.


    Ghani is one of them.


    Gani is called the God of Scavengers, which is actually a beautified name. If you really want to pick words, the name given to it by the Zandalari trolls should be the God of Thieves.


    Ghani is very obsessed with all kinds of treasures, and has never liked to obtain them through formal channels, but just take them by hand.


    Because the mode of action is too obscene, Ghani is disliked by most Zandalari, and most of the people who believe in it are thieves with evil hearts and desperadoes who walk on the line of life and death.


    Without enough believers, Gani''s strength grew very slowly, and the gap with other Loa who had many believers was getting wider and wider.


    Although Ghani wanted to recruit as many believers as possible to enshrine himself, he didn''t know how to preach effectively. In the end, the velociraptor Loa came up with a simple and straightforward way-to seduce with treasure.


    Gani is born with a strong perception of treasure, and the more precious the treasure, the stronger the temptation it brings.


    It felt an unprecedented strong attraction from Shandris, so it took the risk to sneak into Dazar''alor in an attempt to steal the treasure from Shandris.


    Shandris was alert though, keeping all her valuables with her at all times, and Garni hadn''t been able to find the right opportunity.


    It is inevitable that staying in Dazaro for a long time will lead to long nights and dreams, and high-level loas including Rezan will chase him away, so Gani decides to take the initiative.


    It deliberately lured Shandris out of the core urban area, preparing to defeat the opponent by virtue of his strength as a loa god, and take his spoils "fairly and aboveboard".


    Shandris understood the origin of the treasures that Gannis was talking about with a quick turn of her mind. One of them was the artifact war bow in her hand, and the other...


    Shandris touched the metal necklace around his neck, a sneer twitched at the corner of his mouth.


    "Want treasures? Then come and get them yourself."


    "Hmph! A mortal who can''t control himself."


    A gust of wind passed by the side of Shandris''s face, feeling a sense of crisis, Shandris turned his head subconsciously, just in time to avoid Gani''s sudden attack.


    A petite red velociraptor about half the height of Shandris appeared in front of her eyes, those thieves eyes were greedily staring at the artifact war bow in Shandris'' hand.


    "Hey~ Since you''re looking for death, don''t blame me!"


    The fast-moving Gani made Shandris'' powerful dynamic vision a little unable to keep up with the rhythm. She relied more on her physical instincts to make predictions in advance and barely avoided Gani''s multiple pounces.


    The opponent''s dirty claws with a strange green light were obviously poisonous, and once scratched, it might affect the combat effectiveness.


    During the entire five minutes of the battle, Shandris did not once make a counterattack, but tried hard to adapt to Gani''s extraordinary speed of action.


    If the opponent is not Shandris who was born as a hunter, I am afraid that few people can keep up with Gani''s speed of action.


    Once caught by it, it is equivalent to GAMEOVER. Gani''s claws are not very poisonous, but as long as he is caught, he will quickly lose consciousness and fall asleep.


    Gani was also very anxious in his heart. The longer the time dragged on, the greater the chance that the Zandalari troll and other loa would discover the abnormality here. Being impatient, it hoped to solve it quickly.


    But as the saying goes, haste makes waste, relying on danger awareness and body instinct to barely adapt to Gani''s action rhythm, Shandris'' eyes are gradually able to keep up with Gani''s movements.


    Adjusting the battle strategy calmly, Shandris still maintained the previous rhythm on the surface.


    Taking advantage of Gani''s frontal jump again, Shandris held Kadoretia in front of him, and blocked Gani''s pounced claws with the hard bow of the artifact longbow.


    "what?!"


    Before the astonished Gani could react, Shandris used his ingenuity to make the war bow emit a violent shock force, and the light-weight Gani was ejected without a doubt.


    Holding the bow in her left hand without moving, Shandris maintained the posture of holding the longbow horizontally, and skillfully condensed two moon-white energy arrows on the bowstring.


    "Whizzing!"


    The two arrows were fired at once, flying back and forth to Gani, who had just staggered to the ground, in different ways of exerting force.


    Although Gani was a little surprised that Shandris suddenly caught up with his speed, it was not too flustered.


    After standing firmly on his feet, he turned around with the help of centrifugal force, and Gani''s tail dragging behind him was thrown out like a steel whip, aiming at the measuring arrow flying in front.


    If the arrow maintains its original flight speed, it will definitely be drawn by Gani''s tail in the end. It can use the anti-shock force to fine-tune its center of gravity and avoid the slower flying arrow behind.


    Gani''s calculation was good, but Shandris'' attack did not follow the common sense.


    When the first arrow was about to be drawn by Gani''s tail, the arrow that fell behind suddenly accelerated, and the energy of the two arrows fused together one after the other.


    "Shua!"


    Gani didn''t expect this kind of accident to happen, the tail was emptied, and the enlarged and accelerated moonlight arrow grazed the upper part of its back scales, bringing up a large piece of flesh and blood.


    "what!"


    This is already the result of Shandris''s mercy. After all, this is the unfamiliar Dazar''alor, the capital of the Zandalari trolls. Who knows if this velociraptor Loa was sent by Rastakhan on purpose? her.


    A small punishment is enough to make the instigator behind Gani slap the mouse, but it will not completely tear his face.


    However, Shandris still thought too much after all, and Ghani didn''t obey anyone''s instructions. It just couldn''t resist the temptation of the treasure and acted alone.


    The long-lost injury not only failed to dispel Gani''s greed, but inspired its ferocity and wildness.


    "Mortal! You forced me to do this!"


    Under Shandris'' amazed gaze, Gani''s body grew rapidly as if blowing air, and soon grew to the height of two Shandris.


    Gani''s movement speed was not affected by the change in body size. Shandris'' dynamic vision caught Gani''s two hind leg muscles bulging, and he made a side attack immediately. UU reading


    "boom!"


    Gani''s strong hind legs stepped on the ground of the slum, and a large hole appeared in the center of the flat bluestone ground.


    Shandris frowned slightly and raised his bow, "Are you still going to fight?"


    While launching an attack, Gani shouted angrily, "Hand over the treasure! Otherwise, I will let you die without a whole body!"


    Shandris, who has just been promoted to demigod, is indeed inferior to the veteran Loagani in terms of hard power, even with the artifact bow in her hand, it is very reluctant.


    This is why Gani dared to take the initiative to attack. Velociraptors are very cautious creatures, and they will only attack when they are sure that they have a greater chance of victory.


    But Gani could only feel that the treasure hidden by Shandris was very attractive, and he didn''t realize its danger when he broke through the seal set by Andrea.


    "Tsk! What a hassle."


    Although Shandris didn''t want to cause trouble, the current situation did not allow her to hesitate and be soft-hearted.


    With his right hand, he tapped on the necklace on his chest through the leather armor, and concentrated moisture came out from the unsealed necklace.


    "Ok?"


    In the depths of a heavily guarded mountain temple, a Devilsaur covered in golden armor suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of Dazar''alor.


    "This kind of power... Could there be a problem with the negotiation?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 705： Lucky hit? (Happy Year of the Rat)

    Dazar''alor is a majestic mountain city founded by the Zandalarai''s first god-king Daza and his followers.


    Just like all intelligent creatures choose settlements, Dazar''alor is also a city surrounded by mountains and rivers. The well-developed water conservancy facilities have brought a lot of convenience to the people living in this city.


    Because of the height difference of the city, the river flowing through Dazaro forms a spectacular waterfall. Usually, many passing business travelers stop to watch the magnificent waterfall.


    But at this time, these waterfalls, which are embellished with the city''s scenery, show another side of themselves to the residents of Dazar''alor.


    A number of waterfalls that flew straight down had a strange backflow phenomenon, and a large amount of water vapor gathered in the poor areas of the western outer city of Dazar''alor, which attracted the exclamation of the Zandalari people.


    Rastakhan, whose throne is located at the highest point in Dazar''alor, naturally also saw this scene. He stared in horror at the direction where the water flow converged, and hurriedly shouted to the war druid Loti, "Loti, find out the waterfall as quickly as possible." The source of the abnormal flow!"


    The female druid Loti''s face turned cold, "Yes!"


    "no need."


    Before Luo Ti could make a move, a huge phantom of Devilsaur appeared in front of the seat of the God-King, and the members of the Zanchuli Council immediately knelt down on one knee respectfully.


    "Ah~" A smile appeared on Rastakhan''s face, he opened his arms to welcome the phantom, "Rezan, have you finally recovered from your injuries?"


    Rezan shook his head, "It hasn''t fully recovered yet, it will take about half a year, but that''s not the point."


    "Rastakhan, I know what caused the change in the water flow. You''d better appease the user of that artifact as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    Rezan said to Rastakhan whose face was getting stiff in a warning tone, "In the worst case, the entire Zandalar Island will be submerged by monstrous waves."


    ¡­


    The velociraptor Loagani was completely stupefied at this time, the limbs of the God of Scavengers who appeared in real body were bound high by the sudden stream of condensed water, and even its tail was restrained and unable to move.


    Shandris'' complexion was not very good. She didn''t intend to use the Tide Stone, but the other party pressed too hard.


    "God of Scavengers, you asked for this."


    Stretching out his right hand, gathering water vapor from the air to form a light blue arrow, Shandris solemnly placed it on the bowstring.


    "Wait! I surrender!"


    The scales all over Ghani''s body could feel the deadly threat emanating from the water arrow. It didn''t expect that a simple hunting operation would encounter a life crisis.


    The velociraptor Loa hurriedly begged for mercy, "I was wrong! In the name of the **** of scavengers, Gani, I guarantee that I will never dare to covet your treasure again. Please save my life!"


    "It''s too late to know how to beg for mercy now!"


    Shandris had a cold expression. As a general, decisive killing is a must.


    "Crack!"


    The fully drawn bowstring was about to be released, and a familiar thick voice sounded beside Shandris'' ears.


    "Sandris, please be merciful."


    The ready-to-go bow and arrow temporarily stopped, Shandris turned his head to look beside him, and an illusory golden-armored Devilsaur gradually emerged.


    "Kings Loalezan?"


    "it''s me."


    Rezan first glared fiercely at Ghani who was **** in the air. The moment he saw the God of Thieves, he roughly understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    "On behalf of all the loa of Zandalar, I would like to express my sincere apologies to you, and please take back the power of the Pillars of Creation."


    Rezan smiled wryly and shook his head, "If you shoot this arrow, Zandalari''s grain harvest this year will not be good. At least a million people will starve to death."


    In order to avoid mutual embarrassment when meeting old friends, Rezan originally did not intend to participate in this negotiation.


    But Gani''s death behavior led to serious consequences. If Shandris''s murderous intentions were not persuaded, Zandalari''s decadent status quo due to defeat would have been even more terrifying.


    Shandris narrowed his eyes, and the strength of pulling the arrow was slightly relaxed, but he hadn''t put down the weapon completely.


    "I need an explanation, can you prove that this loa was not employed by the Zandalari?"


    Rezan stood up straight and solemnly swore, "In the name of the kings of Loalezan, I guarantee that all actions of Ghani have nothing to do with Zandalari officials."


    Shandris weighed it up, and finally let go of the arrows in his hands and put down his bow.


    "Well, I''d like to trust your assurances, but..."


    Shandris turned his gaze to the raptor Loa, still chained in the air.


    Rezan also followed Shandris'' gaze. His body just happened to be teleported from a distant mountain to merge with his soul body.


    "Hmph! Capital crimes can be avoided, but living crimes cannot be escaped."


    "Boom!"


    Rezan stomped heavily on the ground, and the bluestone floor did not suffer any damage, but Gani, who was hanging in mid-air, suddenly heard a miserable scream.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Rezan coughed lightly, the injuries he suffered in the Battle of G''huun hadn''t healed yet, in order not to force himself to do his best, Rezan raised his head and called out loudly.


    "Bwonsamdi! Come out and meet me!"


    "Yes~ You don''t need to shout so loudly, I can hear you."


    A frivolous voice came from Rezan''s side, and a humanoid loa holding a staff appeared in midair.


    "Ahem..."


    Rezan breathed a little weakly and said, "This idiot is entrusted to you to punish, let him teach him a good lesson."


    "Hey~ No problem."


    Bwonsamdi looked at Gani with a terrified expression, "Loa''s soul, oh, it''s wonderful."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but your soul will belong to me for a while."


    Rastakhan finally arrived on a pterodactyl, and he had learned the truth of the matter through Rezan''s remote notification.


    "General Yuyue, UU Kanshu I guarantee in the name of the **** king that what Gani did has nothing to do with the Zandalari Empire. Please rest your anger."


    Shandris nodded with a cold face, "In any case, this loa is always under your Zandalar jurisdiction. You can do what you want, and I reserve the right to pursue it for the time being."


    ¡­


    "Hiss~"


    Andrea, who was far away in Anakis, felt a little pain in the face, and complained to Celes who was on the side with a weird expression, "I just promised Raiden that I will not use the Pillar of Creation for racial conflicts. I didn''t expect it to happen so soon. I was slapped in the face."


    Andrea gave the Tidal Stone to Shandris just for self-defense, and didn''t expect it to be used during Zandalar''s mission.


    Andrea knew Shandris very well. His wife was a proven person, so she couldn''t just show off the Pillars of Creation rashly. Her life must have been threatened before she had to show her cards.


    Reinhard leaned against Celes'' arms and breathed evenly. The little guy spent a lot of energy playing around all day, and finally fell asleep obediently.


    Seles said in a low voice, "Actually, this can be regarded as a wrong attack. Zandalar''s original attitude softened rapidly with this sudden incident, which greatly shortened the negotiation process."


    Andrea smiled wryly, "It''s a good thing, but I really didn''t expect to reach an agreement in this way."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 706： accidental discovery

    Andrea had already prepared for the long-term delay of the Zandalari, and Shandris'' mighty performance in Dazar''alor greatly accelerated the negotiation process.


    Ordinary people like Rastakhan don''t know the origin of the Pillars of Creation, but Rezan, who is old and well-informed, knows it very well.


    Most of the older high-ranking loa were originally the guards of the primitive animal gods recruited by the Titan Guardians. They were first enlightened by Freya to guard Odile who sealed Ghuorn.


    Rezan had some contact with the Guardians in ancient times. Freya mentioned the Pillars of Creation when she told them the story of destroying the Dark Empire. One of them was Gogo who could control all the power of water in the world. Neath Tidal Stone.


    According to the user''s habits, the expression of the tide stone is also different.


    For example, in the hands of Hodir, he would prefer to use the tide stone as a temperature regulator, using the rapidly dropping temperature to condense water vapor into ice.


    Andrea has also studied the Tidal Stone before, and has also developed a water cutting spell that uses the principle of an ultra-high-pressure water gun, and its lethality is astonishing.


    Although Shandris''s usage was rough, it was this rough way that made Rezan recognize the real body of the Tidestone, and then arrived in time to stop Shandris from firing.


    Although Ghani is not bound by Zandalar and Rezan, in the eyes of outsiders, Gani is always a member of Zandalar Island, and it is Zandalar''s negligence to be unable to control it.


    The depressed Rastakhan can only suffer from this dumb loss, and complete the peace agreement as soon as possible according to Shandris'' request.


    The final agreement stipulates that the Zandalar, who provoked the war and were defeated, must help Pandaria complete the post-war reconstruction, and all resources will be paid by Zandalar.


    At the same time, the Zandalari will withdraw military support to the Gurubashi and Amani Empires, and restore peace to the eastern continent.


    At this point, the Zandalari Empire really needs time to recuperate. Under Rezan''s urging, Rastakhan finally signed the agreement reluctantly.


    On the day the agreement was signed, Andrea was present in person.


    Rezan avoided the meeting with Andrea on the grounds that the old injury had not healed. Andrea knew that Rezan was in a complicated mood, so she understood and didn''t take the initiative to visit her.


    After the formal signing of the armistice agreement, the Cenarion Council, as a neutral organization, urged the Zandalari to fulfill their promise as soon as possible, and Andrea returned to Mount Hyjal with Shandris.


    The war that lasted for more than a year in the southern part of the Eastern Continent finally came to an end, and the countries of the alliance breathed a sigh of relief.


    With the help of the Zandalari advisors, the united Gurubashi Empire has displayed far greater combat effectiveness than before. After the battle, the Stormwind Kingdom immediately increased its vigilance against jungle trolls.


    At the same time, a large number of Zandalari trolls came out of Zuma''shal in the Eastern Plaguelands.


    The knights who got the news did not pursue these trolls who were about to go to sea by boat.


    Queen Calia has already formulated the next strategic policy¡ªtake back Stratholme, and it is good that the war with the trolls can end as soon as possible.


    Zul''jin flew into a rage and cursed the Zandalari in Zuma''shal.


    With the retreat of the Scarlet Crusade and the Silver Dawn, it was replaced by the high elf army that had rested and received Lordaeron''s permission to attack Zuma Shaar.


    Based on the outpost of Quelinth Hut in the Eastern Plaguelands, a steady stream of high elves came from the Amani Forest, and under the leadership of the Ranger General Sylvanas, they launched a fierce attack on the dwindling Zuma Shar. attack.


    Facing most of the knights with physical attacks, Zumashaer''s zombie army can barely hold on, but the powerful long-range firepower of the high elves is far beyond what the knights can match.


    The large-scale flame storm released jointly ignited the Yixiantian Canyon in front of Zuma Shar''s gate, and a large number of troll zombies were turned into fly ash under the burning of the fire.


    According to the speculation of the new ambassador to Quel''Thalas, Ferrien, Zuma''shal will be breached in at most three months.


    After withdrawing from the front line, the Argent Dawn and the Scarlet Crusade finally shook hands in the Light''s Hope Chapel, a holy place for believers in the Light, under the mediation of Queen Calia.


    Under Dathrohan''s humility, Tirion Fordring served as the head of the Knights of the newly reorganized Silver Hand, Saidan Dathrohan served as the deputy head, and the Scarlet Crusade and the Argent Dawn were merged into the Silver Hand.


    Taking advantage of the high elves'' army attacking Zuma Shar and blocking the entrance to the east of Stratholme, the Lordaeron army attacked Stratholme in two directions.


    The army from the west, led by Queen Calia and Prince Rhonin, crossed the Sodoril path and attacked the main gate of Stratholme.


    The Eastern Army, composed of the Knights of the Silver Hand, marched through the burned Mushroom Valley and attacked the servant entrance at the back door of Stratholme.


    Nathanos, the leader of the Forsaken, had long expected such a day and began preparations before the destruction of the Scourge in the Eastern Plaguelands.


    The entire periphery of Stratholme was turned into an iron barrel array, and a large number of low-level zombies taken from the hands of the natural disaster blocked the gates on both sides tightly.


    After Andrea got the relevant news, he discussed with the members of the council. Based on the situation, Garrod speculated that Lordaeron would not be able to break through Stratholme''s defense for at least 1-2 years.


    As for the Forsaken, after some consideration, Andrea finally decided to let them return to ashes, ashes to ashes.


    The undead are unnaturally distorted existences. These undead should return to the Shadow Realm after death, but the Lich King used psychic magic to forcibly retain their souls and turned into such immortal monsters.


    The mysterious shadow world has not yet appeared, and Andrea is temporarily unclear whether there is really such a thing as a balance between life and death.


    If so, the many dead wandering in Azeroth will definitely break this balance, and it would be better to send them back to the Shadow Realm, maybe there will be opportunities to meet in the future.


    ¡­


    Nearly ten years have passed since the battle between the Frozen Throne and the Lich King. The Arctic underwater force mainly for military training has been searching for the whereabouts of the Lich King in the waters below the Northrend Glacier.


    After many equipment updates, the new generation of diving equipment can finally withstand the high pressure of the deep sea, UU Reading and ensure the wearer''s flexible mobility in the water as much as possible.


    On the other hand, the submarine carrier transformed according to Andrea''s vision has finally been put into mass production.


    These diving motherships were originally prepared for the Naga, but recently when testing the strength of the equipment, a mothership unexpectedly discovered a strange movement near a large island in the northwest of Northrend.


    The island has quite ample mineral resources, and some oil seeping out of the ground can even be found with the naked eye.


    Although the night elves are not very interested in the highly polluted energy of oil, in order to avoid being abused, Andrea still sent people to control the island and use it as a resting base for the underwater troops.


    Andrea''s memo contains information about this island. It was originally called the Island of Conquest in its original history, and it was a large battlefield where the Horde and the Alliance competed for resources.


    The change discovered by the underwater mothership is located on the east side of the island of conquest, another small island surrounded by many icebergs.


    It is said that someone recently discovered traces of the undead natural disaster on this small island, and Andrea authorized the training fleet to approach the small island carefully to detect intelligence.


    "Oh? Are you really hiding here?"


    Andrea touched his chin with interest, "No matter who is in charge of the Lich King''s body now, it seems that he still has no memory of the Frozen Throne, the closest entrance to the Shadow Realm."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 707： death deal

    The reason why Kil''jaeden threw Ner''zhul to Icecrown Glacier was because he felt the distance between here and the Shadow Realm.


    In the Frozen Throne, you can more effectively control the undead in the world through the Helm of Dominion. If you lose the Frozen Throne, the Lich King will no longer be the Lich King who commands the undead, just like the one Andrea gave him as a joke. The Sea Witch King has the same nickname.


    According to the investigation of the submarine mothership, the Lich King himself should not have appeared on this small island, but he obviously intends to use this island as the center of future activities, and a large number of undead from natural disasters are quietly gathering on this island.


    In line with the idea of ??fishing for big fish with a long line, Andrea did not startle the snake for the time being, and let the natural disasters continue to gather.


    It is appropriate to gather these undead together to prevent them from wandering around and affecting the local residents of Northrend.


    ¡­


    Before reaching a peace agreement with the Zandalari and leaving the island, Andrea secretly contacted Bwonsamdi while others were not paying attention.


    The **** of death, Loa, was very cautious, and he was resolutely unwilling to meet Andrea in the core sphere of influence of the night elves, for fear that Andrea would harm him.


    Andrea was angry and funny. After some bargaining, she finally decided to meet and discuss business at Alcaz Island in the east of Dustwallow Marsh.


    The island was previously uninhabited, and was chosen by the arakkoa as their new home after the creatures of Draenor moved into Azeroth.


    Now that the large beasts on the island have been almost wiped out by the arakkoa, Andrea specially found a hidden cave with few people in the way to meet with Bwonsamdi.


    As a black wind blew past, Bwonsamdi, who seemed much calmer than before, appeared and asked in a flat tone, "Dude, what deal do you want to negotiate with me?"


    "Let''s say it first, don''t count on me for a powerful existence that you can''t solve. Old Bwonsamdi hasn''t lived enough yet, and he doesn''t want to be involved in too high-end battles."


    Andrea waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t intend to let you directly participate in the battle."


    "Hella, have you heard of it?"


    "Oh?" Bwonsamdi''s eyes flickered behind the mask. "Of course I know. The twisted Val''kyr, who claims to be the goddess of death, established the foul-smelling subspace of Hell Abyss. It is said that she has imprisoned many powerful souls."


    "You''ve heard of her and it''s easy."


    Andrea smiled mysteriously, "Do you want to get the soul in Hela''s hand?"


    Bwonsamdi''s mind is very good, and he quickly understood Andrea''s plan.


    "I see."


    Rubbing her chin with her slender troll fingers, Bwonsamdi finally showed a smile on his face, "You plan to let me limit her death power in the abyss of Hell?"


    Andrea nodded and said, "That''s right, as long as I and other people participating in the battle are not affected by the rules of Hell Abyss, we will be responsible for the rest."


    "After the matter is completed, 50% of the souls detained by Hela will belong to you. You can choose first, and I will bring the other half to Odin as a meeting gift."


    "Fifty percent, Odin..."


    Bwonsamdi pondered for a while, "Okay, I don''t want to compete with the chief administrator of Azeroth for the soul share, 50% is 50%."


    As a colleague with the title of God of Death, Andrea doesn''t believe that Bwonsamdi and Hela can get along well.


    The Grim Reaper relies on controlling more souls to strengthen his own strength, but Bwonsamdi takes the path of teaching and learning, no matter what kind of soul he accepts.


    Hela specializes in high-quality products. The Helagar she founded was originally aimed at Odin''s Valagall heroic warriors. She is not interested in souls that are not strong enough.


    The souls imprisoned by Hela in the abyss of Hell are all good things, even if they are only 50%, it is enough to make Bwonsamdi tempted, not to mention that he did not like Hela''s colleague.


    Compared with Bwonsamdi, who values ??contracts, Hela is moody and full of lies, and she may go back on what she promised before, and Bwonsamdi, who has worked with her before, has suffered some small losses for this.


    Although Bwonsamdi is not a pure villain, he is also far from being a good person. He is an egoist with certain principles.


    With the opportunity to get the high-quality soul in Hela''s hands, and to avenge that annoying witch, Bwonsamdi is willing to help.


    ¡­


    Stormheim has been inhabited by the Vrykul tens of thousands of years ago, and the belief in Odin is very common in this land.


    The local Vrykul may not know Thorim, the Storm Guardian, and Rai, the Great Guardian, but they must not know the Great God Odin and his Valkyrie.


    The legend of Valhalla in the Hall of Valor is very prevalent here. The souls of all Vrykul who died heroically in battle will be taken to the Hall of Valkyrie by the Valkyries and become powerful warriors.


    Heroic warriors can continue to enjoy the fun of fighting after death, and taste the delicious mead after victory. This is undoubtedly the supreme honor and enjoyment for the brave and skilled Vrykul.


    Andrea had been to Stormheim once before when he unsealed the Aegis of Aggramar. It took him a lot of effort to complete the trial of Utna, the keeper of the Aegis, but he also got to know the different people in the area. Less vrykul.


    Vardisdan, home of the largest vrykul settlement in Stormheim.


    Since it is close to the Tidedefire Harbor controlled by Hela, the vrykul who yearn for battle will gather here to attack Valagar in Tidedefend Harbor to prove their bravery.


    It''s a pity that these vrykul don''t know that the souls who died in the battle in Tidedefiant Harbor cannot be taken to the Hall of Valor by the Valkyries, but will only be dragged by Hela to the abyss of Hell to accept eternal slavery.


    This time, there were only two people who came to Vasdidan with Andrea, one of them was Shandris, and the other was Onyxia, the black dragon princess who had just returned to Kalimdor from the maelstrom.


    A few years ago, Onyxia learned about the possible whereabouts of Deathwing from Andrea, and she volunteered to launch the black dragon to find the entrance to the elemental world, which also led to the coordinated actions of other giant dragons.


    The red dragon is responsible for the complex search for the entrance of the place of fire. The biggest clue is the Blackstone Abyss in the Blackstone Mountain. Ragnaros is living in the source of the volcano''s core at this time.


    The green dragons are responsible for finding the entrance to the sky wall. Led by Isarios, they explore the sky through the managers of dream portals all over Azeroth.


    Bronze dragons dive into the depths of the sea to find the entrance to the Maw of the Abyss. Their underwater tasks are difficult, but in a way they are also the easiest.


    Andrea gave the leader Chromie a hint to start searching from the underwater west of Stormwind City, and follow the direction of Naga''s actions.


    The blue dragon and the black dragon with the least number of joint operations are responsible for researching whether the entrance to Deep Rock Continent is here near the maelstrom.


    Deathwing is a thorn in the hearts of all dragons, and it is difficult for dragons to completely cast aside the shadow of the past before confirming his complete death. UU reading


    The seal of the elemental world was set by the guardians of the titans, but after the explosion of the Well of Eternity ten thousand years ago, they themselves don''t know where the elemental world has gone.


    Andrea gave some hints based on the records in the memo, but not all of them were correct.


    At least the Grab of the Sky has been confirmed by the Green Dragon that it is not over Uldum, and the Land of Fire is definitely not on Mount Hyjal.


    On the contrary, the Maw of the Abyss, which is relatively fixed, is probably still near Vashj''ir, and the Deep Rock Continent of the Earth Elemental World should not be able to escape. Onyxia has basically confirmed that the maelstrom is the entrance to the Earth Elemental World.


    However, the seal of the elemental world could not be opened until the titan guardian handled the follow-up work of Ulduar, and Onyxia, who had completed the exploration, was finally freed from work.


    If Odin''s return can be facilitated, the heavy work of the guardians in Ulduar may be liberated faster. The black dragon princess, eager to eliminate her demons, hastily followed Andrea and Shandris to Stormfjord.


    When the three of them arrived at Vastedan, many Vrykul in the town gathered around the central square, and a loud voice was telling the past story of the great **** Odin in standard Titan language.


    Seeing the bald man in the rune robe in the center of the square, Andrea froze for a moment, and then showed an intriguing smile on his face.


    "It''s better to come early than to come by coincidence."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 708： Hello Xavi, Im Iniesta

    Before setting off for Stormheim, Andrea read through the memo about the area.


    The sealed Hall of Valor is right above the Storm Fjord. As the owner of the Hall of Valor, Odin is of course also recorded.


    There is a point mentioned in the records about Odin, because of Loken''s death, the chief administrator''s restrictions were partially lifted, from being unable to leave the Hall of Valor at all before, to limited activities in Stormheim.


    As a member of the Titan Guardians, it would be too conspicuous for Odin to act with his original metal body, so he put a layer of skin on his avatar when he acted in the Nether, a layer of ordinary Vrykul skin.


    Andrea stood outside the crowd in the central square with his arms folded with great interest. Although the tall vrykul almost completely blocked his sight, the loud blowing sounds from the crowd could be heard clearly. In the ears of the three.


    Onyxia pushed Andrea''s back with her shoulder in confusion, "Why did you stop? Aren''t you going to find Val''kyr and ask about the way to the Hall of Valor?"


    Andrea shrugged and said, "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome, we may have a more convenient channel now."


    While drinking the honey wine provided by the Vrasidan Vrykul in the crowd, the bragging king talked eloquently about Odin''s experience of capturing the giant wolf Fenrir.


    Due to the work and rest habits of the night elves, it was dusk when Andrea and the others arrived in Vasdidan, and the Vrykul''s working hours for the day had long since ended.


    The bald-headed rune master talked from dusk to mid-moon, and the Vrykul, who were still full of ideas, discussed with each other and dispersed, preparing to go to sleep and get up early tomorrow.


    "Ha~"


    Finally, he drank a large glass of ale, and the big bald man sighed comfortably.


    Randomly stuffing the rest of the grilled fish into his mouth, the Vrykul patted his **** and stood up after finishing his day of bragging, and started to walk out of the village.


    "The bald head over there, please wait!"


    "Ok?"


    The runemaster frowned at the unpleasant address, but he stopped and turned around.


    What appeared in front of him were three strangers with the same racial characteristics, because Suramar traveled with caravans in Stormheim, and the runemaster had seen this race called night elves.


    "Night Elf, I''m going to go back to sleep, what''s the matter?"


    Andrea deliberately suppressed the power fluctuations of the three with weak shadow power, making them look like ordinary adventurers traveling.


    "Hi, rune master, may I ask your name?"


    The rune master''s frown has not faded away, he always felt that the three people in front of him were weird.


    "My name is Harvey, what''s the matter with you? I don''t like to beat around the bush, so get straight to the point."


    Andrea smiled heartily, "Hello, Mr. Harvey, my name is Iniesta, we have come to see you and indeed have important matters to discuss, let''s change to a quiet place first."


    Onyxia frowned slightly, and looked at the bearded Andrea with a strange expression.


    ''What the **** is Iniesta? ''


    ¡­


    With confidence in his own strength, the rune master Harvey Yigao led the way boldly and walked southeast of Vasdi Dan.


    The nights in Stormheim are very quiet, and most vrykul have no nocturnal habits due to the rumors that the messengers of Hellpit will leave Tideskrew Harbor at night.


    "so?"


    Harvey asked in a similar manner, "Is there anything important you want to talk to me about? I don''t remember ever interacting with the night elves."


    "Hehe, I didn''t have it before, but it doesn''t mean I won''t have it in the future."


    Andrea smiled mysteriously at the other party, "Are you right? The chief manager, Mr. Odin."


    "Dah~"


    Harvey''s footsteps stopped, and he turned his head to look at the three night elves without saying a word, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    Onyxia and Shandris showed astonishment on their faces at the same time, and they looked at each other in surprise, temporarily shutting their mouths, and turned their gazes to Andrea, who was the leader.


    Andrea spread his hands and said relaxedly, "Don''t be so surprised, I came all the way this time to liberate Lord Odin from the seal."


    "interesting."


    Harvey''s voice became a lot thicker, with a faint metallic sound mixed in.


    Staring at Andrea, who was obviously the leader, Harvey asked cautiously, "Mortal, who are you? Who told you that Odin is in Stormheim?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea scratched her head, "I won''t talk about it, the entrustment to liberate Odin comes from the Great Guardian Lai."


    "Not long ago, our night elves cooperated with the Titan Guardians to kill Loken and Yogg-Saron in one fell swoop, liberating the holy city of Ulduar, which was occupied by Loken for tens of thousands of years."


    A flash of understanding flashed across Harvey''s eyes while he was astonished, "So that''s the case, did Loken really die?"


    After thinking about it, Harvey shook his head to signal the three to follow.


    "This is not a place to talk, come with me, we are not far from our destination."


    Continuing along the avenue southeast of Vastedan, the three of Andrea gradually saw a temple located in the distance in the dark with their night vision ability.


    Harvey explained casually, "This is the above-ground palace built for him by the Vrykul who believe in Odin. Until half a year ago, it was just a purely dedicated shrine. Now..."


    Strolling to the entrance of the temple, a shining golden light fell from the sky, and Harvey''s position was completely enveloped by the light.


    A few seconds later, UU Reading When the three of Andrea opened their eyes again, the Harvey who appeared in front of them had changed drastically.


    A giant with the height of a standard guardian appeared where Harvey was originally. His red beard hanging down to his chest was very distinctive. It looked like slowly flowing lava, and it contained huge energy inside.


    There is a gleaming right eye under the winged helmet with a huge ruby ??inlaid in the center, and the left eye is dim and seems to have been blinded long ago.


    The giant introduced himself in a thick and resonant voice, "Mortal, I am the Odin you are looking for, please answer my questions honestly first."


    Out of thin air, he pulled out a gorgeous long spear from a ray of light, and aimed the weapon at the three little dots below.


    "Are you really the people sent by Lai? I want to see relevant evidence."


    ''Sure enough, as Layden said, this guy is really vigilant. ''


    Andrea silently took out a war hammer with a strange shape from the space backpack.


    The handle of this hammer is not directly connected to the body of the hammer, but is connected through a faint blue energy light band, and powerful arcane energy surges in the body of the hammer.


    Odin''s right eye flickered for a while, and he couldn''t help sighing when he saw the war hammer.


    "Valanier, I didn''t expect this holy hammer to exist. I thought it had been lost in the long river of history."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 709： Look! Hall of Valor

    In fact, as Odin said, Val''anyr was broken and lost many years ago.


    This warhammer was built by the Pantheon itself, and was given to Urel Stoneheart, the first earthen king, by the Guardians.


    With the help of this holy hammer, Urel can artificially create more fellow earthlings without relying on the Creator Engine.


    Under Loken''s conspiracy, a civil war broke out between the earth spirits and the iron dwarves, who were also created by the titans. The holy hammer Valanier was also shattered in this war, and the fragments have never been seen.


    After killing Yogg-Saron and recovering Ulduar, the guardians found many fragments of Valanier from the body of Yogg-Saron decomposed by Freya.


    After some twists and turns and searching, Raiden finally gathered all the fragments of Valanier.


    Mimiron gave instructions based on the memory in the database, and Azadas built it himself, and finally restored Valanier to its original appearance with almost no trace.


    However, although the appearance and weapon power are not much different from the original Valanir, the Titan Hammer that has been shattered and recast has lost its magical power to create earth spirits, and is now just one of many ordinary artifacts.


    Considering Odin''s suspicion, after the recasting of Valanir, Raiden specially sent Earthen to deliver the hammer to Anasis and hand it over to Andrea, asking him to use it as proof of the guardian of Ulduar Show it to Odin for a look.


    Andrea didn''t feel anything strange from Valaner, but Odin could see the hidden guardian logo in the hammer body. He put down the eternal gun pointed at the three of Andrea, and his guarded attitude became It''s softened a lot.


    "Although I still can''t fully trust you, I can at least be sure that you are indeed envoys sent by Lai."


    Odin turned and walked towards the towering temple, "This temple has established a connection with the Hall of Valor, come with me."


    A seemingly ordinary door deep in the temple opened, and the cool night breeze poured in from outside.


    As Odin pointed the Eternal Gun into the gate, a golden passage leading to the sky appeared in front of the four of them.


    Under the guidance of Odin, the three of Andrea set foot on the passage. After a burst of teleportation-like twirling, the scene in front of the three of them who opened their eyes again changed dramatically.


    A golden ornate palace seems to be floating in the clouds, standing surrounded by a large number of white clouds.


    It was clearly night in Stormfjord, but golden rays of light shone above the Hall of Valor, and this hall seemed to be bathed in endless light forever.


    Two statues of the Valkyrie Valkyrie with outstretched wings were built on both sides of the passage where the three of Andrea stood.


    On both sides of the passage leading to the main hall of the Hall of Valor, there are many heavily armed heroic warriors. From a distance, on the gate bridge leading to the main hall, you can see a figure in armor stronger than the average heroic warrior.


    "Welcome to the Hall of Valor. For tens of thousands of years, you are the first batch of mortals who can enter the Hall of Valor in the flesh. Feel honored for your experience."


    Odin paused the Eternal Spear on the ground, and his figure gradually disappeared into the light.


    "I will wait for your arrival in the main hall. You need to pass the trial of the Hall of Valor first to prove your strength."


    "Get ready for battle. My heroic warriors will never show mercy. If you don''t want to die, use your full strength. I hope that the envoy sent by Lai is not just a waste of lip service."


    "à§~"


    As Odin teleported away, Andrea shrugged helplessly, "Well, although there is still a trial to participate in, I finally skipped a lot of tedious steps and successfully entered the Hall of Valor."


    Onyxia walked to the edge of the passage curiously and looked down at the sea of ??clouds, "Is it possible to fly here? Let''s go around directly from above?"


    "I advise you not to think about it."


    Shandris, with excellent eyesight, raised her finger to the distant sky, "Look, there are subspecies dragons patrolling over there, are you sure you can defeat so many?"


    Following Shandris'' finger, Onyxia and Andrea saw a large number of dragon creatures flying above the gate bridge.


    Andrea suddenly explained, "It''s one of the subspecies of Proto-Dragon, the unique Storm Dragon in Stormfjord, and it is said that it has been blessed by Odin...but this statement is pure nonsense."


    When passing the trial of the Shield of Aggramar, Andrea got acquainted with Vissel, a high-ranking member of the Storm Dragon clan, and from him, Andrea got a lot of history about the Storm Dragon.


    The storm dragon is similar to the ancestor dragon, except for a few individuals with extraordinary talents, most of them do not have advanced intelligence.


    The proto-dragons are the source of all dragonkind, including the Aspects of Alexstrasza and Malygos.


    Perhaps because of the difference in living environment, the proto-dragon living in Stormfjord has changed its form during the tens of thousands of years of evolution, becoming a storm dragon that is more similar in size to the guardian dragon.


    Out of Odin''s dislike for the guardian dragon, the storm dragon is just a mount for the heroic warriors in his eyes, so it is naturally impossible to bless them.


    "Let''s go, breaking through the level is always a step by step."


    Andrea walked forward with the staff of Garnier, and the heroic warriors guarding both sides of the passage sank their hearts and took their fighting postures.


    These heroic warriors knew at a glance that they had undergone rigorous training, and each of them was stronger than the Iron Vrykul captain under Loken.


    Fortunately, the number of heroic warriors is not high, and there are less than two hundred on the passage leading to the gate bridge.


    These heroic warriors are not limited to melee classes, and the unique rune casters of vrykul are also mixed in.


    The heroic warriors who cooperated tacitly delayed the breakthrough time of the three of them. Onyxia even wanted to change back to her original shape and take a deep air-to-ground baptism on the entire passage.


    But considering the more than a hundred storm dragons staring at the gate bridge, the black dragon princess could only temporarily suppress her inner boredom, and honestly broke through from the ground with Andrea and Shandis.


    According to the information provided by Odin, the heroic warriors who died in battle in the Hall of Valor will not really die, and their souls will gather in this sacred hall and be resurrected again.


    Now that they knew that the enemy could not be killed, the three of Andrea showed no mercy, and broke through the defense of the heroic warriors stationed in the passage with their strong personal strength.


    Before arriving at the gate bridge, Andrea looked at the gatekeeper who was waiting in full force, and dug out the information he had read before in his mind.


    "He should be the general Heimdall who guards the gate of the Hall of Valor. Oni, help us guard the air. Shandris and I will find a way to end the battle as soon as possible."


    "No problem, let''s get started."


    Heimdall, the gatekeeper of the Hall of Valor, was not good at speaking. After the three of them stepped into the range of the gate bridge, he immediately attacked with the giant sword in his hand.


    Leaving Onyxia behind to prevent emergencies, Shandris volunteered to step up. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Heimdall is one of Odin''s most trusted generals. He is a powerful Iron Vrykul. He has surpassed most of his kin to enter the demigod realm, but the demigod goalkeeper is his limit.


    Compared with mortals who have infinite possibilities, it is almost impossible for Titan creations with upper limits to break through their own limits.


    Both of them are at the bottom of the demigod level, but Shandris holds the artifact war bow in his hand, and has a slight upper hand when using bow fighting skills to fight Heimdall in close quarters.


    At the beginning of the battle, Heimdall didn''t use the storm dragon in the sky, and fought Shandris one-on-one for a while.


    After confirming that he was not Shandris'' opponent, Heimdall finally took out the horn hanging from his waist while taking the opportunity to retreat.


    "Woo~"


    The thick and desolate horn sounded, and the storm dragons that had been flying leisurely in the sky immediately began to change direction, and a group of them fired lightning breaths towards the gate bridge where Shandris was.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    In mortal form, Onyxia spit out a line of Shadow Flame Dragon''s breath, which neutralized the storm dragon''s attack in mid-air.


    When Shandris tuned to Heimdall''s grief and locked his neck with a bowstring, the gatekeeper finally dropped his weapon and surrendered.


    "Mortal, you have won, let''s go."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 710： Odins Trial

    Through the gate bridge guarded by Heimdall, the three officially entered the main hall of the Hall of Valor.


    The first thing that appeared in front of the three of them was an unusually spacious hall with many Nordic-style long tables placed in the hall.


    This is the mead hall of the Hall of Heroes, where Odin would usually drink and have fun with the heroes.


    But at this time, the heroic warriors in the mead hall had already been notified, put down the mead in their hands and prepared for battle.


    Apart from the gate just passed behind, there are three exits from the mead hall, which are located in the east, west, north, and west directions.


    The hall to the north was tightly locked, and two strong seals blocked the way forward.


    While Shandris cleaned up the heroic warriors in the mead hall with high efficiency, Andrea made some plans for the next way forward.


    "Two roads, according to the legend of the Hall of Valor of the Vrykul, one of them leads to the eternal hunting ground where Fenrir and many powerful beasts are scattered, and the other one does not know what is waiting for us."


    "From a structural point of view, the Eternal Hunting Ground should go through the portal in the east, Oni, I will leave it to you."


    Onyxia nodded, "Alright, I also want to see what powerful creatures are in Odin''s hunting ground."


    According to the memo, the trials on the west side consisted of a newly promoted Valkyrie and two vrykul runemasters.


    But when Andrea and Shandris arrived at the open-air square on the west side, the one standing in the center of the field was not some newly promoted Valkyrie, but a powerful Val''kyr who exuded bright golden light all over his body.


    The Valkyrie wearing a golden helmet nodded to the two of them, "Mortals, welcome to the Hall of Valkyrie. I am Al, the leader of Val''kyr under Lord Odin."


    With just such a greeting, Al took down the spear and buckler from his back.


    "It''s useless to talk too much, your second trial is to defeat me, come on!"


    Seeing Shandris excitedly going forward to fight, Andrea pressed her shoulder.


    "Wait, you just fought Heimdall, leave this to me."


    Ai Er''s whole body rose with golden flames, and he aggressively charged forward and launched an attack.


    "You don''t have to force one-on-one, you two can do it together!"


    "clang!"


    The wand in Andrea''s hand deflected Al''s long spear stab with cleverness, and at the same time moved the position of his feet in a small range, and shifted to behind Al in less than a second.


    The Dark Empire Sword was temporarily unavailable, and Andrea took out the modified musket on his waist and blasted at Al.


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, although this round of shotgun attacks did not pour too much power because of the hasty shot, Al did not dodge anything, and chose to directly use his back to carry the attack hard, and Andrea was stunned.


    ''Such a strong defense? ''


    ¡®No, no, this state should not be maintained for a long time, otherwise it would be too incomprehensible for opponents of the same level. ''


    Even Kil''jaeden couldn''t completely defend against Andrea''s infused musket bombardment. If Al could have a defense that surpassed Kil''jaeden''s under normal circumstances, it would be a bit outrageous.


    Deciding to spend time mainly on defense for the time being, Andrea gave up the previous aggressive offensive strategy, and relied more on various spell shields and dexterous footsteps to deal with Al''s attacks.


    Sure enough, about a quarter of an hour later, the golden flames on Al''s body began to recover, and Andrea obviously felt that the power of her moves had declined.


    ''The opportunity has come. ''


    Continuing to maintain the rhythm with a calm expression, Andrea used her footsteps to bypass her frontal attack range after Al''s spear stab failed again.


    The shadow vines that suddenly grew on the ground bound Al''s legs and wings, temporarily restricting her movements.


    Against this kind of glittering creature, the holy light attribute can play a relatively small role.


    Andrea filled the musket with shadow power, appeared behind the immobile Al through the shadow shuttle, and blasted another shadow shot at almost the same place.


    "Uh!"


    The moment the energy shot hit, Al gritted his teeth and let out a muffled grunt. It was obvious that the blow had caused her a lot of damage.


    Andrea took advantage of the victory to pursue, seeing that Al was about to tear off the shadow vine, and used psychic spells to temporarily confuse her soul.


    Although it is only less than two seconds, in a battle, two seconds is enough to decide the outcome.


    "Ka~"


    Putting the musket switched to single-shot attack mode on the back of Al''s head, Andrea made a suggestion, "How about just going here? Even if you can be resurrected, the taste of death will not be good, right?"


    Al came back to his senses and found that he had already lost. He sighed and retracted the gun shield in his hand. Al said seriously, "You have passed my test, as long as you defeat Fenrir in the Eternal Hunting Ground..."


    "boom!"


    A giant wolf with scars covered in burns was thrown from a high altitude, and it hit Al in front of him heavily.


    After landing, Onyxia frowned and looked at the wound on her left front paw that was torn by sharp claws, "Is this the guy you mentioned Fenrir? Although it is very powerful, its air-to-air ability needs to be improved."


    Al looked at the one-eyed Fenrir and was speechless, "Mortal, what are you..."


    ¡­


    Although the race is mortal, Andrea and Shandris have transcended mortal life forms. As long as Elune and Azeroth do not perish at the same time, their souls will never perish.


    As for Onyxia, although she is much more lazy than Shandris, the unique talent of the guardian dragon family allowed her to enter the demigod rank earlier than Shandris.


    Relying on air superiority to deal with Fenrir is like playing whack-a-mole. UU Reading is not a big problem. The Black Dragon Princess was just scratched severely by the amazing jumping Fenrir because of carelessness.


    After passing all three trials, the northern gate of the mead hall, which was full of "corpses", finally opened.


    The three of them walked through a splendid light bridge to the depths of the Hall of Valor, which was a huge arena filled with seats on the surrounding high platforms.


    Odin sat firmly on the throne on the north side of the arena, watching two unarmored heroic warriors fight each other.


    Because the Hall of Valor was blocked, in order to maintain the combat effectiveness of the heroic warriors, Odin successively built the Eternal Hunting Ground and the Heroic Spirit Arena, the purpose is to maintain and improve the combat effectiveness and fighting will of the heroic warriors.


    A look of surprise flashed across Odin''s face when he saw the three of Andrea walking in from outside the hall calmly.


    "So fast? Forget it."


    He waved his hand to make the heroic warriors under the stage retreat, and the spectators on the high platform of the arena also tactfully dispersed.


    Standing up from the throne, Odin raised the Eternal Spear and flashed to the center of the field.


    "Your last trial content is me, let''s do it."


    Odin held the Eternal Spear in front of his chest and said solemnly, "If you want to defeat Hela in the abyss of hell, half-strength can only lead to death. Use all your strength and get my approval!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 711： Odin: My beard!

    As early as Andrea said that he would liberate the seal of the Hall of Valor, Odin knew that they would inevitably enter the abyss of Hell to fight Hela.


    Just as Layden guessed, after tens of thousands of years of being imprisoned, Odin''s temperament has been tempered a lot, and his bad temper, which used to be self-willed, has been greatly restrained, and he is beginning to be considerate of others.


    Hela, who sits at home, can suppress all the souls that invade the abyss of hell. Objectively speaking, Hela''s strength in the abyss of **** is not much worse than that of Odin in his heyday.


    Odin didn''t know that Andrea had already made some arrangements. In order to prevent the mortal warriors sent by Lai from dying in the abyss of **** for nothing, he planned to test the strength of the three of them first.


    Odin was quite surprised that Heimdall, Fenrir, and Al''s trials were broken through so quickly. He had a lot of expectations for the strength of the three of them. Maybe these three mortal powerhouses could really defeat Hela. Completely liberate the Hall of Valor.


    "Boom!"


    The tail of the Gun of Eternity struck heavily on the ground of the arena, and a group of golden energy wells appeared under the feet of the three of Andrea.


    "spread!"


    The three jumped out in different directions, and Onyxia turned back into the dragon prototype in mid-air, and sprayed a dragon''s breath towards Odin.


    "Guardian Dragon Clan?"


    Odin quickly turned the Eternal Spear in his hand, and the energy whirlwind rolled up by the power of light blocked Onyxia''s hastily sprayed dragon''s breath.


    Although tens of thousands of years have passed, Odin still can''t let go of the existence of the Guardian Dragon Clan.


    But this is also because he has just been unsealed from the Hall of Valor, and he doesn''t know much about what happened in Azeroth for tens of thousands of years.


    "Come down!"


    The spear of eternity pointed at Onyxia in the air, and the tip of the spear flashed a sharp golden light beam. Onyxia folded her wings and descended at the critical moment, narrowly dodging Odin''s attack.


    At the same time, Shandris'' moonlight arrows tentatively covered Odin''s body, trying to find the weakest part of his defense.


    "Are you tickling me? Work harder!"


    The flame of light rose from Odin''s body, forcibly blocking all Shandris'' arrows from his body.


    Andrea tries to influence Odin with psychic spells, but with little success.


    Unlike Aiur, the Guardian''s strong will makes them less easy to fall for.


    Odin looked at Andrea, who deliberately distanced himself, in surprise, "Shadow spell? It seems that you are a spellcaster."


    "Shua!"


    Jumping rapidly in the light, Odin appeared in front of Andrea in the next second, and the spear of eternity stabbed at Andrea quickly, and at the same time, a strange gathering of light power appeared under Andrea''s feet.


    Odin''s combat experience is very rich. In the Battle of the Dark Empire, he was recognized by the Titans by virtue of his battlefield performance, and was appointed as the chief manager, responsible for leading military operations.


    It has become a battlefield instinct for Odin to cut the most threatening back row first.


    However, Andrea is not a pure back-row turret-type mage. Before the Eternal Gun approached, he transformed into a moon-white wolf, dexterously dodging the combined blows on his head and feet.


    A number of golden energy **** protruded from the energy gun head protruding from the ground. In order to avoid the scene from being too chaotic, Shandris shot these **** of light one by one with precision.


    Just as he landed, the white wolf exerted strength on all fours again, shortening the distance between him and Odin in an instant.


    At the same time as it returned to its original form, Andrea slashed at Odin''s knee with the staff of Garnier that was shining with a black light blade.


    "Boom!"


    Odin''s knee armor was neatly severed by this blow. If Odin hadn''t reacted and stepped back in time, this crosscut should have cut deeply into his knee.


    Shandris noticed Odin''s lava beard when observing Odin''s appearance. With a mentality of trying, she mobilized the power of the tide stone hanging on her chest, which aroused Odin''s vigilance.


    "Mortal, where are you from..."


    Andrea''s staff shot out a gray beam of light at an extremely fast speed, and flew past Odin''s face, interrupting the left side decoration of his winged helmet.


    After the short charge was completed, Shandris put the water arrow on the bowstring, and Onyxia was ready to take a deep breath, and attacked Odin almost at the same time.


    The turbulent shadow flames obscured Odin''s sight, and the arrows shot by Shandris with all their strength passed through the sea of ??flames, and accurately hit Odin who was dealing with the dragon''s breath.


    "Oh! My beard!"


    The water and fire collided with each other and made a squeaking sound. Odin frantically patted his hot beard, and a small part of the lava beard had been extinguished.


    Odin stretched out his hand with pain in his face and called to stop, "It''s ok! Let''s stop here, I recognize your strength."


    Andrea dissipated the power of chaos condensed on the staff, and Onyxia fell to the ground and became a night elf again.


    Odin obviously didn''t try his best in this battle, but this was just a trial, not a life-and-death struggle.


    At least the chief manager roughly obtained the strength of the three during the short fight, and also had some guesses about the artifact held by Shandris.


    After finally rekindling the extinguished lava beard, Odin looked at Shandris seriously, "Mortal, what''s your name?"


    "Santis, Shandris Feathermoon."


    "Okay, Shandris."


    Odin shrunk his body down to about the size of a night elf. He pointed to Shandris'' neck and asked, "I feel a familiar aura from you. Is the Gorganeth Tidestone on you?"


    "yes."


    Shandris took out the necklace hanging on his chest, and the shrunk Tidestone was emitting a faint water-blue light.


    "really¡­"


    A smile appeared on Odin''s face, "There are also waters in the abyss of Hell. The tide stone can mobilize all the water power in this world. It should play a big role in your battle in Hela."


    Onyxia had already learned about Odin''s dissatisfaction with the dragon clan from Andrea, and Princess Black Dragon raised her head and added, "Not only the Tidal Stone, but all the Pillars of Creation are within our controllable range. "


    "As long as we need it, we can take out the Pillar of Creation and use it at any time."


    Odin was a little stunned when he heard the words. He turned his head and looked at Andrea, the leader of the three, "Iniesta, is this true?"


    "Pfft~"


    Onyxia had a suppressed smile on her face, and Andrea also had a weird expression on her face.


    "That... Iniesta is the same as the Harvey you took, UU Reading is just a pseudonym."


    "My real name is Andrea Moonshadow."


    Odin froze for a moment, "Huh? Oh, okay."


    Andrea lightened her voice and said, "As Onyxia said, we have found out the whereabouts of all the Pillars of Creation, and we have obtained the authorization from the Great Guardian Rai to temporarily keep and use the Titans bestowed on Azeroth. Si''s powerful artifact."


    Before this operation, just in case, Andrea also brought out the Shield of Aggramar.


    Onyxia received the signal from Andrea''s eyes, enlarged the Aegis of Aggramar she was carrying and placed it in front of Odin.


    Odin nodded knowingly, "It turns out that you took the shield of Aggramar through Utna''s trial."


    The trial of the Aegis of Aggramar was set up by Odin before he was sealed. He knew the complexity and difficulty of the trial.


    "very good."


    Odin sat back on his throne again, and said with some relief, "Now I believe you are well prepared."


    The Gun of Eternity tapped the ground, and the three runes merged into the bodies of the three Andreas.


    "This is a sign to pass through the Hall of Valor at will. You can come to the Hall of Valor and find me at any time when you are ready. I will open the passage to the abyss of Hell for you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 712： Hell 3 dogs

    If you want to enter the abyss of Hell normally, you must die once, after all, it is the subspace that Hela uses to bind the soul.


    After Loken''s death, part of Odin''s seal was lifted. The chief administrator sitting in the Hall of Valor can borrow the power of the Hall of Valor to open a passage with the Eternal Spear, allowing the three of Andrea to directly enter Hell in physical form. abyss.


    This is why Andrea came to Odin first. He didn''t want to die foolishly and be imprisoned by his soul into the abyss of Hell.


    The preparations that should be made have already been made, and Andrea immediately told Odin that he can go to the abyss of Hell now.


    Odin is not a mother-in-law, so he recruited the two major subordinates of the Hall of Valor, Al and Heimdall, and with the assistance of the two, he gathered the power of the entire Hall of Valor on the wall of the Eternal Gun.


    Odin lightly jabbed towards the center of the arena, and the spear of eternity, which was completely golden, pierced the space and tore a gap.


    Damp, cold, and fetid air emanated from across the chasm.


    In stark contrast to the shining Hall of Valor, the other side of the crack is a dark sky that seems to be able to swallow all the light.


    Odin struggled to control the Eternal Gun and said to Andrea, "Go, I can only do so much now, and the battle in the abyss of Hell can only be done by yourself."


    "I wish you a smooth return from victory. I will hold a grand celebration banquet for you in the mead hall."


    Andrea waved her hand with a smile, and took the lead into the crack. Shandris and Onyxia also hurriedly followed.


    ¡­


    The Abyss of Hell occupies a large proportion in the legends of the vrykul, but the legends related to it are all negative.


    When the three of Andrea entered the abyss of Hell, Hela felt a foreign body invade her domain.


    A huge roar shook the entire subspace, "Who! Who dares to enter my world in the flesh? Hylagar! Find out those intruders and smash them into pieces!"


    Andrea picked out her ears. Hella''s high-decibel noise pollution made the night elves'' super-hearing long ears painful and itchy.


    The light in the abyss of Hell is very weak. Just after adapting to the light pollution of the Hall of Valor, they suddenly turned into an extremely depressing place. The eyes of the three of Andrea still need some time to adapt.


    "Found it, invading...uh!"


    Before the loud Hailagal could speak the second half of the sentence, Andrea followed the sound and locked on a small area, using a small range of mind control to prevent the opponent''s early warning.


    After about half a minute, Andrea''s eyes finally adapted to the sudden change in light, and the powerful night vision ability of the night elves allowed them to gradually see the surrounding scene clearly.


    The first thing that catches the eye is the cages that can be seen everywhere. A large number of souls are imprisoned in the cages. Some souls with dejected faces have already accepted their fate, while the other part still has the meaning of unyielding resistance.


    I don''t know if Hela arranged it on purpose, but the ground of the subspace, which is obviously full of souls, is covered with bones, and the stench wafts from the stinky pool on the edge of the bone ground.


    The small group of Hylagar under Andrea''s control stood there with blank eyes, the seaweed covering their bodies exuded a strong fishy smell, and Shandris, who had a keen sense of smell, sneezed involuntarily.


    Because of Hela''s order, the entire abyss of Hell was in a state of restlessness, and a large number of seaweed warriors could be seen patrolling everywhere, shouting.


    The landing place Odin chose for the three of Andrea is more suitable for hiding. Except for the entrance blocked by Hylagar, it is difficult to visually see the situation in this corner from the outside.


    Onyxia condensed a small flame of Shadow Flame in the palm of her hand, and said a little uncomfortable, "Sure enough, I have been severely suppressed. The strength I can exert is less than 50% of the normal state."


    Andrea also felt the shrinking power, and said helplessly, "There is no way, this is Hella''s domain after all, let''s try to get familiar with this subspace first."


    "Dah~"


    Andrea snapped his fingers, and the eyes of the dull-eyed Hylagar recovered, but they turned a blind eye to the three Andreas who were right in front of them.


    "Everything is normal here! Go to the next area to patrol!"


    Using the shadow curtain to cover their tracks, the three of Andrea tried to slow down their pace to explore in the abyss of Hell in order to reduce the noise of their actions.


    The scope of this subspace is not large, that is, the size of a medium-sized palace, and its area is not comparable to Azshara''s Eternal Palace.


    There is only one most eye-catching landmark in the abyss of Hell, and that is an altar full of various belongings.


    The soul obviously has no use for property, so it goes without saying that this place belongs to anyone.


    But before going to the altar, a stupid dog with three heads stood in the way.


    According to the information provided by Odin, the three-headed dog is Hela''s pet, and its name is Gao Mu.


    It is said that its strength is quite good, and even in a fair fight, it can draw a tie with Heimdall.


    Andrea watched Gorm rubbing his chin, "This stupid dog...may be able to use it."


    "Hey!" Shandris asked with some disgust, "You don''t want to take it back and give it to Letty, do you?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea froze for a moment, with a thoughtful look in his eyes, "I didn''t plan to do that, but you said that..."


    Leticia has had a very strange habit since she was a child. She likes to raise some weird creatures.


    However, since most wild animals cannot survive the long lifespan of the night elves, after experiencing life and death many times, Leticia began to restrain her hobbies, and only looked for companions with the same long lifespan to raise.


    For example, the many-headed monster Akumail, the elf dragon Brightwing, and the dryad Lunara...


    Gorm also guards the abyss of Hell with his physical body, and his time with Hela can be traced back to when the abyss of Hell was first established. At that time, this space was not as stinky as it is now.


    Although Gorm was quite uncomfortable with the change of environment, he stayed loyally to accompany his mistress.


    However, Gaomu spent most of his time in a dormant state after falling into the abyss of Hell, to prevent his oversensitive triple sense of smell from being poisoned by the surrounding stench.


    Andrea originally just wanted to use the battle with Gorm to mislead Hela''s cognition, making her mistakenly think that the three intruders could not escape the suppression of her own domain, so that she felt underestimated.


    Now that Shandris has said so, Andrea really wants to capture this loyal dog that has accompanied Hela for tens of thousands of years and give it to Leticia.


    But it''s still too early to say these things. Whether it''s killing or catching, at least it must be defeated first.


    "Get ready, let''s force our way through."


    Andrea tried to take a step forward, and the noses of Gorm''s three heads started to twitch at the same time, and the sleeping three-headed dog raised its head and looked around vigilantly.


    Onyxia lowered her voice and asked, "One head per person?"


    "Well, try not to hurt its life, but it depends on the situation. If it''s really difficult, you can only kill it."


    "Hey~"


    Shandris reluctantly removed the Cardoretia war bow from her back, and gave Andrea an angry look, "You dote on Leti more than your own daughter, but fortunately, that girl Aurora is generous. "


    Andrea shook her head sadly, "I owe her this. If it wasn''t for my involvement, Leti wouldn''t have watched her father die at the hands of the devil."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 713： Sun Punch!

    Since the abyss of Hell has become a stinking ditch, Gorm''s fun has been forced from wandering around to sleeping.


    With the keen sense of smell of canine creatures, the stinky environment will bring them stronger stimulation than other intelligent creatures, not to mention that Gorm will get three times the "happiness".


    In order to ignore the influence of the stench around him as much as possible, Gorm gradually got used to filtering the smell brought by the environment in his sleep, but the breath of the living brought by Andrea and others into the abyss of Hell aroused Gorm''s vigilance.


    It also heard the hostess'' order, and Gao Mu, who has a certain amount of wisdom, quickly connected the two things.


    "Woo!"


    The three-headed dog stood up from the ground and let out a threatening low growl. The three heads grinned open to reveal ferocious teeth, and translucent saliva flowed down the corners of their mouths to the ground.


    A "small" figure suddenly appeared from the dark sky in the abyss of Hell, and Gao Mu subconsciously breathed out in the direction of the shadow''s movement.


    Breaths of red, blue and purple are ejected from the three heads of Gorm respectively, and the three breaths are flame, frost and shadow attributes.


    Shandris was the first to rush out of the shadow veil. She found the very weak gap between the three-color breaths and escaped in a thrilling manner. At the same time, the Cardoretia war bow in her hand condensed the arrow of the moon and shot to the far left. of a head.


    "Roar!"


    Gorm''s three heads cooperated quite tacitly, and the middle head spewed out a small amount of frost force again, intercepting Shandris'' arrow in the air.


    In order to avoid arousing the vigilance of nearby Hylagar, Andrea first set up a magic circle of silence and sight misdirection near the battlefield before starting the battle.


    However, because of the suppression of Hela''s domain, the range of the magic circle Andrea arranged was not large, and it could barely cover the vicinity of the passage guarded by Gorm.


    Onyxia did not return to her ostentatious dragon form, but released the black dragon''s shadow flames through her hands.


    The ice-type head in the center of Gorm was targeted by the composite earth and fire attribute Shadow Flame, and the fire-type head on the left was struggling to deal with Shandris'' Moon Arrow, which contained the power of water.


    Seeing the two teammates entangled Gorm, Andrea finally came out of the darkness, using Professor Velen''s personalized transformation of the Light Lock to tightly bind the shadow head on the right side of Gorm.


    "Woohoo!"


    The three heads of Gorm, who looks stupid and cute, screamed anxiously at the same time, and the other two heads wanted to bite the chain of holy light to unlock the right head, but Onyxia and Shandris obviously would not let them Feel free to act.


    If it wasn''t for Andrea''s desire to capture Gao Mu alive, even if the strength of the three of them was suppressed, it would not be difficult to kill Gao Mu.


    Using the restraint of the shadow head as a breakthrough point, Andrea further extended the chain of holy light while the other two heads were busy dealing with the attacks of Shandris and Onyxia, gradually binding Gorm''s three heads together.


    The tightening lock of the holy light forced Gao Mu to roll his eyes. After a few minutes, the three-headed dog finally fell to the ground, and passed out with its tongue out.


    "Swipe!"


    The sound of intertwined chains sounded, and the golden and purple chains bound Gao Mu with three inner and outer layers.


    Not to mention that the poor three-headed dog won''t be able to wake up for a while, even if it regains consciousness, it may not be able to move for a long time.


    "Okay, let''s move on."


    Andrea shrunk the silence and line of sight misleading magic circle, deliberately cut off Gorm''s breath, and created the illusion of Gorm''s death.


    "Do not!"


    The roar that resounded throughout the abyss of Hell sounded again, "How dare you kill my lovely pets! I will make you pay for it!"


    "My Hylagar! The enemy is in Gorm''s lair, surround them! Bring the invaders before me, and I will personally deliver the death sentence on them!"


    Countless seaweed warriors roared and charged towards Gorm''s lair. Andrea blocked Onyxia and Shandris from behind, and they were responsible for double-teaming from behind.


    "Dark and damp residents of the abyss of Hell, let you see the long-lost light today!"


    Holding up the staff of Ganir in his hand, Elune''s tears shone with dazzling golden light.


    With Andrea as the center, the power of the holy light rapidly spread outwards, and the darkness within a radius of 500 meters was dispelled by the power of light. Most of Hylagal, who was used to living in the dark, was blinded by the sudden flash of light.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Eyes! My eyes!"


    A large-scale blinding shot similar to the Sun Fist took effect, and Andrea immediately recovered and condensed the power of the Holy Light into a thick and long beam, aiming at the direction of the altar.


    All Helagar that was touched by the golden light beam was vaporized on the spot, leaving only a smelly seaweed that was dried in the sun.


    "Come on! Let''s go straight to the altar!"


    Now that Hela''s attention has been drawn, Onyxia no longer needs to hide.


    When Shandris blocked Hylagal''s way with a rain of arrows, the black dragon princess changed back to her original form, and took a deep breath that was fully prepared and spewed out backwards.


    The pool in the abyss of Hell was evaporated by the shadow flame dragon''s breath, and high-intensity flames spewed out from the dry and cracked earth, and the number of Hylagar was greatly reduced in a short period of time.


    Onyxia made a successful attack and immediately turned around and flew towards the altar, and Andrea and Shandris jumped onto her back from the ground in good time.


    "Whizzing!"


    Shandris continued to deflect arrows from the countless harpoons Hyragal hurled from the ground, only a few passing through her blockade, Onyxia.


    "Uh!"


    These harpoons contained part of Hela''s death power, and even the strong body of the black dragon could not forgive the damage from the soul level.


    Fortunately, Andrea used the soul protection spell to tightly protect Onyxia''s soul core. Princess Black Dragon flapped her wings violently, and finally broke out of the encirclement and came to the square in front of the altar.


    "Intruders! How dare you break into my sanctuary!"


    The upper body of a female giant appeared in the pool on one side of the square. Her lifeless skin color and eyes full of resentment first appeared in front of Andrea and the three of them. She was the master of the abyss of hell¡ªthe **** of death, Hella.


    Judging from her size, Hela''s body size should not be inferior to Odin''s, and Onyxia''s dragon body also pales in comparison to her.


    As a Vrykul, Hela shouldn''t have such a huge body size. UU Reading should refer to the size of the Titan Guardian to deliberately inflate herself to such a large size.


    "Kneel down! Pray to your queen of death! I will let you replace Gorm as my most loyal servant!"


    The sense of coercion on Hela''s body made the frequency of Onyxia''s flapping wings drop significantly, and her pair of giant hands took the opportunity to close to Ony, trying to hold this "little dragon" in her hands.


    "roll!"


    Andrea on Onyxia''s back swung a holy light blade in the air with the staff of Garnier, and Hela''s palms were cut at the same time.


    "Small mortals dare to resist the gift from the **** of death!"


    What flowed out from Hela''s wound was not blood, but an atomized black breath.


    Haila turned her palm into a fist, and angrily smashed at the black dragon in the air.


    "Aw!"


    With the help of Andrea''s help to buy time, Onyxia spewed a shadow flame breath towards Hela, and used offense instead of defense to force back the opponent''s attack.


    Andrea and Shandris jumped out of Onyxia''s back at the same time, and while Shandris shot an arrow in the air, Andrea gave the next step to the Black Dragon Princess, "Oni! Let you deal with the group of miscellaneous fish, be careful not to be hit by too many attacks at the same time!"


    "As for you, Death God Hela, let us have fun with you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 714： silent odin

    Although Odin is still unable to let his body leave the Hall of Valor, he can see the battle in the abyss of Hell through his "left eye".


    Odin''s left eye was not blinded by someone, but he dug out the eye himself and turned it into two crows that can peek around Azeroth-Fokin and Wuni.


    At this time, Fujin and Wuni were flying high above the abyss of Hell, and Odin could see the battle in the abyss of Hell through their vision.


    The progress of the battle was more optimistic than Odin had imagined, but it was difficult for the three of Andrea, who were suppressed by the power of the abyss of Hell, to really hurt Hela.


    Odin touched his chin in confusion, "Why didn''t Andrea use the special energy that broke my winged helmet before? Could it be..."


    Coincidentally, Odin is not the only one peeking into the battle situation in the abyss of Hell.


    Bwonsamdi, who was hiding between the abyss of Hell and the real world, also sat cross-legged in mid-air, watching the scene of the battle with great interest.


    "Hey~ Andrea is really strong, and he can still make Hela panic when he is suppressed by the enemy''s domain."


    Before receiving Andrea''s signal, Bwonsamdi didn''t need to do anything. He gloated and watched Hela slip into the abyss step by step.


    Under Andrea''s tactics of showing weakness, although Hela was a little overwhelmed by the attack of two mortals, she did not suffer too much damage with the blessing of death power from the abyss of Hell.


    Most of the wounds on his body that emitted black smoke were skin traumas, and as long as he took a short rest after the battle, he would be able to recover as before.


    After roughly figuring out the strength and attacking routines of Andrea and Shandris, Hela showed a cruel smile on her face.


    "that''s it?"


    "Mortal, I admit that you may be very powerful in the material world, but this is my domain, my world!"


    Hela raised her hands high, and the dirty green liquid gathered into **** in her hands.


    "Poor worms who were deceived by Odin''s promise, you will all become my weapon of revenge against him, surrender to the **** of death!"


    Countless green water bullets shot out from the water polo in Hela''s hand, and Andrea hurriedly called Shandris to her side, and Ganier''s staff rested on the ground of the square, propping up a golden barrier of holy light.


    "ºÇºÇ~"


    The water polo made an unpleasant sound as it hit the shield, and the continuous attacks seemed to be corroding the shining barrier of holy light.


    "Hahaha! Die!"


    The laughing Hela didn''t notice the smile on the corner of Andrea''s mouth in the enchantment that was gradually covered by green water. She continued to encourage the filthy liquid from the abyss of Hell to pour into the golden eggshell in the center of the square.


    Hela, who was in a happy mood, waved her hand on the spur of the moment, causing a wave of waves to hit, and all the creatures on the ground around the square were washed away by the waves, even the Helagar warriors under Hela''s command were no exception.


    Onyxia avoided the impact of the waves by virtue of her flight, but Hela, who was confident that she had already killed Andrea and Shandris, quickly turned her target to the flying lizard.


    "Ok?"


    Hela saw the playfulness and pity in Onyxia''s eyes, and she suddenly felt vigilant.


    The waves receded gradually, and although the radiance of the Holy Light Barrier had weakened a lot, Andrea and Shandris remained unscathed.


    He wrapped his arms around Shandris'' waist and launched a shadow shuttle, just in time to avoid Hela''s additional attack, and the two reappeared from the other side of the square.


    Andrea shouted loudly while leaving the shadow space, "Bwonsamdi! It''s your turn!"


    "Yes, yes~ no problem, this is the deal we negotiated."


    The sudden appearance of this cheap voice made Hela''s heart tremble, "Bwonsamdi?!"


    Although the **** of death, Luo Abangsandi, was not as strong as her, but the timing of the opponent''s appearance made Hela''s body shudder, and she finally realized that something was wrong.


    With Andrea as the center, a pure soul domain spread out within a range of about 50 meters. In this area, Hela''s domain suppression could not be effective.


    Shandris sneered and took out the Tidal Stone from his chest, "You had a lot of fun manipulating that stinky water just now? Leave this disgusting thing to yourself to enjoy!"


    "Wow!"


    Hela lost control of the surrounding water flow, and monstrous waves set off, the scale of which was even larger than the one Hela had brought before.


    "Do not!"


    The seawater that was evacuated in a small area exposed Hela''s lower body that she tried so hard to hide.


    In Hela''s frightened and embarrassing cries, the twisting tentacles below her waist appeared in front of everyone present.


    "boom!"


    The green sea water that he relied on patted the square, and Hela''s posture was a little awkward, with octopus-like tentacles moving around indiscriminately, trying to fix her body.


    "Roar!"


    Onyxia, who had recovered all her strength, took a deep breath comfortably into the square, and Hela, who was temporarily unable to move, couldn''t help screaming under the burning of the shadow flames.


    The thick tentacles flapped their teeth and claws, and Shandris controlled the surrounding water flow, making Hela trapped in the water prison and unable to move freely.


    Andrea, who had been closing her eyes to accumulate energy, finally finished her preparations, and a giant gray guillotine formed by the power of chaos appeared on Hila''s head.


    "cut!"


    Although the terrified Hela tried her best to break free from the shackles of Shandris, but underestimating the enemy for a while caused her to suffer heavy injuries from Onyxia''s attack, and now it was impossible to use her strength under the control of the Tidestone .


    "Ahhh!"


    The guillotine formed by the power of chaos cut through Hela''s body without hindrance. In the final struggle, Hela barely escaped the fate of being beheaded, but her body was still cut in two from the waist.


    A thick black mist overflowed from her severed wound, UU reading www. uukanshu. Bwonsamdi finally officially appeared, absorbing the drifting black mist with a contented expression.


    "Boom!"


    As Hela''s breath of life gradually weakened, a golden beam of light suddenly descended from the abyss of Hell.


    Odin walked out of the beam of light first, followed by Al and Heimdall with the heroes.


    Bwonsamdi saw the hostile look in Odin''s one-eyed eye, and disappeared from the spot knowingly, allowing Hela to maintain her last vitality with the remaining power of death.


    Odin withdrew his warning gaze towards Bwonsamdi, and looked at the dying Hela expressionlessly, his one-eyed flash of complex color.


    As Hela''s life came to an end, Loken and Hela''s seal on the Hall of Valor was completely broken.


    Odin rushed to the abyss of **** for the first time, which made Bwonsamdi, Shandris and others quite astonished. Just when Onyxia was about to complain, Andrea reached out and pressed her shoulder.


    Shaking her head at Onyxia who had regained her human form, Andrea whispered, "Let''s leave it to them, our mission has been completed."


    Neither Shandris nor Onyxia knew the origin of the grievances between Hela and Odin. Under Andrea''s persuasion, the two walked towards Gorm''s lair together.


    "Let''s go and collect our spoils, that girl Letty should be very happy this time."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 715： I want to hit 100!

    The three of Andrea didn''t know what Odin and Hela said in the end, and they were not interested in getting to the bottom of other people''s private affairs.


    When Hela finally completely disappeared, the stench covering the abyss of Hell was cleared up. Although he could still feel the eerie feeling of the soul world, at least it was much better than the previous corruption.


    Odin didn''t seem to be in a good mood. After standing silently for a while, he returned to the Hall of Valor alone, leaving Al and Heimdall to lead the Valagar warriors to clean up Hela''s remaining troops.


    According to the agreement, Bwonsamdi took away half of Hela''s souls imprisoned in the abyss of Hell, and the strength of Death God Loa should be able to get some improvement with this harvest.


    Because of Odin''s previous warning eyes, most of the souls that Bwonsamdi took away were weak people whose will to resist was wiped out by Hela.


    The powerful soul that still maintains the unyielding will was left behind by him, and Bwonsamdi didn''t want to have a bad relationship with Odin because of this matter.


    The transaction was successfully completed, and Bwonsamdi returned happily with a large number of souls.


    Andrea uses soul magic to modify the memory of Gorm in a coma.


    Hela is dead, and it is not a good thing for Gao Mu who is still alive to keep the memories related to her, so he simply deletes them all.


    By replacing Gorm''s master with Leticia, Andrea forged a memory about the Moon Shadow family by the way.


    The three-headed dog who woke up in a daze was much more docile than before. If Andrea hadn''t stopped him, the stupid dog would have almost spat him with three heads.


    Give the remaining half of Bwonsamdi''s soul to Al, the leader of the Valkyrie, and under her guidance, the three of Andrea return to the Hall of Valor bathed in light.


    Finally leaving the gloomy abyss of Hell, Shandris first raised her hand to smell her own scent.


    "...a smell of seaweed."


    Onyxia uncomfortably pulled the cool clothes made of dragon scales on her body, "I want to take a good bath first."


    Al smiled and said, "This is what it should be, please follow me."


    "The first three to participate in the celebration banquet, please bathe and change clothes first, wash off the smell of fireworks on the battlefield, and devote yourself to the grand banquet."


    ¡­


    When the three of them put on their Nordic mythological-style celebration costumes and saw Odin again, the chief manager had restrained his previous emotions and welcomed Andrea and the others with a hearty smile on his face.


    "Haha! Our hero is here, raise your glass!"


    "Oh!"


    Under Odin''s call, all the heroic warriors present raised the large wooden cups in their hands at the same time.


    "Come on! In order to celebrate the purification of the abyss of Hell, we can''t let our hero stand out of the mead hall today, cheers!"


    Onyxia relied on the strong physique of the Dragon Race to welcome anyone who came, and soon attracted booing and cheers from the heroic warriors.


    Andrea helped Shandris block a lot of drinking. While coping with the provocation of the heroic warrior''s drinking game, he unobtrusively aimed his gaze at the smiling Odin on the throne.


    ¡®Celebrate the purification of the abyss of Hell instead of Hela¡¯s death? Sure enough, Odin still felt a little uncomfortable. ''


    Tens of thousands of years of confinement have smoothed out Odin''s bad temper a lot, and it should also make him reflect on his original reckless behavior.


    It was precisely because of his tough transformation of Hella into Val''kyr that directly led to a series of subsequent events.


    If Odin and Hela hadn''t broken up, it would have been impossible for that rookie Loken to assassinate the powerful chief manager without understanding Odin''s internal help, and the chaos in Ulduar might not have happened. And Er won''t die because of it.


    No matter what he thought in his heart, Odin didn''t show the slightest sign on the surface, and seemed to be completely immersed in the joy of victory.


    Andrea wouldn''t foolishly poke other people''s sore spots. It''s enough to know some things, and insisting on saying it is the behavior of a younger brother who owes his emotional intelligence.


    Knowing that Andrea had modified Gorm''s memory, Odin was quite moved, and asked him for it. He wanted to put Gorm in the eternal hunting ground to domesticate him, but was declined by Andrea.


    Knowing that Andrea planned to take Gorm back to his adopted daughter, Odin''s eyes were in a trance for a moment, and then he stopped raising this issue.


    After an overly enthusiastic celebration banquet, a large number of heroic soldiers fell in disorder in the mead hall, and even Heimdall didn''t know when he got under the table.


    Not all of these heroic warriors were drunk, and a large part of them were killed in drunken brawls.


    "belch!"


    Andrea was belching drunkenly, her feet were twisting crookedly, and she was still waving shapeless **** fists with both hands.


    "Come on, who wants to try my drunken fist."


    "Hey~"


    Shandris patted his forehead in embarrassment, and Odin bent down on the throne with a smile.


    At least half of the heroes present, including Heimdall, were beaten by Andrea. It is said that this is the custom of the Hall of Valor banquet.


    Anyway, the dead soldiers in the Hall of Valor will be resurrected, so there is no fear in the banquet.


    It is said that this custom gradually spread to Stormheim in the lower realm because of the Vrykul''s belief in Odin. People often die at their banquets. Therefore, most of the dead Vrykul will be taken to the heroic spirit by Val''kyr. temple.


    Onyxia was also drunk, but she didn''t go crazy after drinking, but she unconsciously exposed the dragon''s tail and horns, turning into a half-dragon, half-human dragon lady.


    "I...I want more, hiccup~"


    "Yes~"


    Shandris patted Onyxia''s flushed face, which could make the powerful dragons and demigods drunk like this. The fine wine in the Hall of Valor is indeed "divine wine".


    Under the watchful eyes of Odin and Al, Shandris dragged two drunken companions one by one to the guest room.


    "Huh~"


    There were only two sober people left in the quiet mead hall. Odin drank the last glass of wine and let out a mouthful of alcohol.


    "Al, do you hate me?"


    The golden wings on Al''s back moved slightly, then shook his head and said, "No, Hela just made her own choice and paid the price for her choice."


    "I will neither agree nor oppose her decision, maybe this is her fate."


    "Fate..."


    Odin looked at the never-ending sky outside the Hall of Valor, and heaved a long sigh, "Perhaps, this matter of UU Reading is over after all, and we should look to the future."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    A hangover is not a good experience, and Andrea woke up the next day with a throbbing brain.


    "...What happened yesterday? I didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, did I?"


    Shandris, who was dressing her husband, rolled her eyes when she heard this, "There is nothing out of the ordinary, it''s just kneeling down half of the Hall of Valor, and Odin is still applauding for you."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Enduring a headache and trying to look through the memory, and finally found nothing, Andrea shook his head with a wry smile, "I can''t participate in the celebration of the Hall of Valor next time, it''s a crime."


    "Huh~huh~"


    Onyxia, who was sprawled on the bed next door, was still sleeping soundly in a half-dragon, half-human state, and the dragon tail was still sweeping left and right unconsciously.


    "Sometimes I really envy this guy''s single cell."


    Andrea stood up helplessly from the bed, with Shandris'' support, her feet were still a little confused.


    Throwing a handful of gold coins on Onyxia''s head, the Black Dragon Princess finally woke up in a daze.


    "Take Gao Mu up to bid farewell to Odin, we should go home too... By the way, what kind of fake wine is this, and the demigod will get drunk after drinking it?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 716： long lost friend

    Under Val''kyr''s hand, the three of Andrea and Gorm jumped into the energy vortex near the entrance of the Hall of Valor.


    Through this vortex, which functions like a portal, Andrea and others can reach any magic node in the Broken Isles.


    "Boom!"


    The three people and one dog who landed on the outskirts of Suramar startled the workers who were brewing magic wine in the nearby winery.


    With the reopening of Suramar, Elisande moved most of the factories in the city to the outskirts formerly occupied by the withered and fal''dorei spidermen.


    The winery is also part of the relocation industry. The beautiful suburbs of Suramar are more suitable for producing high-quality magic wine than the cramped urban areas.


    With the help of the fruit of Arcandor, the miracle tree, the residents of Suramar have got rid of the entanglement of magic addiction, but the special product of Suramar, magic wine, is still produced normally.


    Anyway, there is no danger of magic addiction now, the magic power component in the magic power wine has been reduced, and more of it is produced to satisfy the appetite.


    The winery belonged to the Yue County family. After being notified by the manager of the winery, the three of Andrea were quickly sent to the Tower of Dark Night to meet with Elisande.


    Elisande looked up at Gorm, who had horns on his head and looked silly, and asked with a strange expression, "...Chairman Moon Shadow, this dog?"


    "Don''t worry about it." Andrea waved his hand, "This is a gift from me to my family, let''s get down to business first."


    "Is Suramar ready to send troops? There are still a large number of remaining Hylagar in Tidedefier Harbor. It is best to have air support."


    Elisande withdrew his attention from Gao Mu, nodded solemnly and said, "Everything is ready, ready to go at any time."


    As early as returning from Ulduar, Andrea asked Maiev to greet Elisande first, and the second flying fleet also docked directly at the port of Suramar.


    Although Hela is dead, the rotten sores left by her will not disappear automatically.


    Odin''s heroic warriors mainly clean up the subspace of the abyss of Hell. It is difficult for the vrykul in Stormheim to completely clean up the remaining seaweeds in Tidedefend Harbor.


    Andrea nodded in satisfaction, "Very well, I will not participate in this battle, and I will leave it to you to take full responsibility."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    When Andrea and his party teleported back to Anakis, the news of Suramar''s large-scale military deployment happened just in time.


    Many druids from Valshara and tauren from Highmountain also joined the battle, and under the support of the flying fleet''s artillery fire, they launched an attack on Tidedefel Harbor, which was still covered by thick fog.


    The ghost ship fleet headed by the Nagfar is also docked in Tidedefier Port. The seaweed people who don''t know Hela is dead rose up to resist, relying on their huge numbers to come and go with the coalition forces. Can''t tell the winner.


    This kind of small-scale war can no longer arouse Andrea''s interest, so it should be used to train the druids of Suramar and Valshara.


    The tall Gorm was extremely conspicuous, and when he brought it back to Moon Shadow Manor, it attracted the attention of many residents of Anakis.


    Leticia, who was in charge of the training in the sentinel camp, learned that her family had returned, immediately handed over the remaining training tasks to Delaryn, and hurried back home.


    "Ah! It''s a big dog!"


    The moment she saw Gorm, Leticia seemed to suddenly look young, and with a single swoop she sank into Gorm''s soft fur.


    Although Gorm''s memory has been cleaned, there is still an instinctive rejection of the stench of the **** abyss in the depths of his soul.


    The clean and tidy Anarchis refreshed Gorm, and being hit by the master engraved in Andrea''s memory, Gorm cheerfully gave Leticia a round of triple saliva baptism.


    "Alas!"


    Aurora showed disgust on her face, but Leticia was still smiling.


    "Okay, let them play."


    Andrea took the wide-eyed little Reinhardt from Celes, and kissed Celes on the side of her cheek by the way.


    "Son, do you miss Dad?"


    The little guy danced and danced to express his happiness, and by the way, he reached out to pull out his father''s hair.


    "Fuck! Fuck!"


    "Pain pain pain! Take it easy."


    "Beast Tamer" Leticia soon became acquainted with Gao Mu, and this girl happily rode a three-headed dog for a walk outside the city.


    Andrea wasn''t worried that Gorm would cause a commotion. Anyway, Leticia took her animal companions to the streets every now and then. The residents of Anarchis had long been used to it, and now it was just a different breed.


    At the end of the trip to Stormheim, Azeroth ushered in a long period of calm.


    During this period, Andrea stayed at Anassis to accompany her son to grow up, and by the way, handled official duties on behalf of Tyrande and Malfurion who were retreating together.


    The battle in Stormfjord is progressing very smoothly. Although the number of Hylagar is relatively large, and they have the home court advantage in Tidespite Harbor, but under the baptism of artillery for all beings to be equal, they just persisted for a while.


    As the Ghost Fleet was completely sunk, Tidespear Harbor lost the long-range support for the troops ashore, and was soon defeated.


    It just so happened that the Hall of Valor had also cleaned up the mess in the Abyss of Hell. As the heroic warriors descended from the sky, the morale of the Vrykul was greatly boosted, and soon the defense of Tideshrew Harbor was completely torn apart.


    Compared with the situation in Stormheim, Andrea paid more attention to the news from Dalaran.


    After a long-term investigation by the scouts sent by Prism, one of the scouts finally found out the identity of the mysterious person who met Antonidas¡ªthe first Lich in Azeroth''s history, Meri Winterwind.


    For the short-lived species, although Meri''s existence is still recorded, but because the old lich lived in seclusion all the year round, no one can identify him by his appearance in modern times.


    But the long-lived night elves are different. Prism''s scouts can firmly remember the appearance of all important figures in the history of Azeroth, and Meri Dongfeng is no exception.


    Dalaran has a small satellite town called Amber Mill at the junction of Silverpine Forest.


    Many mages who retired from Dalaran would choose to spend the rest of their lives here, and Antonidas was no exception.


    It was in Amber Mill that the scouts discovered the meeting between Antonidas and Merry Winterwind, and after repeated investigations, his identity was confirmed.


    Ever since Alodi handed over the power of the Guardian and passed away, Meri Winterwind retired from the Tirisfal Council, and there has been no news of him for many years.


    When Medivh was possessed by Sargeras and lured the members of the Tirisfal Council into the tower pit to kill, Meri did not show his face. Many people thought that he could not stand the long life of the undead and ended himself.


    Unlike the eternal life of the night elves, the undead cannot perceive all the beauty in the world, unless they are extremely determined or have a strong obsession with a certain existence. UU Reading www.uukanshu. It is difficult for com to endure such a boring life for thousands of years.


    And Meili happened to be one of these few people.


    The Guardians of Tirisfal have been proved by history to be no longer suitable for the present era, but Merry believes that the existence of the Council is still necessary.


    Andrea has no objection to this point.


    If there was no Tirisfal Council to restrain and hunt demons secretly, who knows whether those mages who are good at killing will play Azeroth with holes again.


    In the past few years, there were too many internal and external troubles in Azeroth. Except for a few unruly people, most mages did not focus on demon summoning.


    After Antonidas retired, the young Jaina was not as powerful as the old mage. Some high-level mages in Dalaran began to move around, preparing to secretly experiment with forbidden spells that were not allowed by the laws of Dalaran.


    "Rebuild the Tirisfal Council..." Andrea touched his chin and pondered, "Aurora, go to Amber Mill first and convey my thoughts to Antonidas and Meri."


    "Just say that the night elves are very interested in the original intention of the establishment of the Tirisfal Council. We are willing to send some mages to help the council rebuild, but..."


    Andrea narrowed his eyes and said, "I hope the mages of the council will not make the same stupid mistakes again, stay away from politics, keep hunting demons, and maintain the purity of the concept of arcane order."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 717： You are arguing, I watch

    The Council of Tirisfal has gradually developed a bad habit in the changing times.


    Members of Congress have long been hiding behind the scenes to maintain the peace of Azeroth. This sense of power that turns their hands into clouds and turns their hands into rain makes it difficult for them to give up.


    Generations of members of the Tirisfal Council have gone farther and deeper on the road of meddling in the internal affairs of various countries.


    Although it cannot be said that there is a direct relationship, the Council of Tirisfal completely parted ways with Aegwynn due to disagreement of ideas, which indirectly caused the self-willed Aegwynn to be possessed by Sargeras.


    If Aegwynn hadn''t quarreled with the council and lived alone in seclusion, the elite mages in Tirisfal would have noticed the change in her behavior sooner or later, and the following series of things might not have happened.


    No leader of any country is willing to put the direction of the country in the hands of outsiders, and the thankless interference in internal affairs of the Tirisfal Council has aroused the resentment of all countries.


    Since the demise of the parliament for many years, no country has discussed rebuilding the Tirisfal parliament, just because they are worried that this ex-convicted mage organization will go back to the old path again.


    Dalaran is the magical center of mankind, and Antonidas still maintains a huge influence in Dalaran even after he retires.


    It was the right choice for Meili to choose him as the first target of persuasion. After all, Meili was a member of the first mage group of the Arathor Empire, with outstanding prestige and a very high status among human mages. Antonidas also treated him quite well. respect.


    In fact, Meili did talk to Antonidas, but the old and refined archmage didn''t agree.


    Also once a member of the national leader, Antonidas is well aware of the bad habits of the Tirisfal Council. Before discussing the solution to this problem, he cannot personally dig a big hole for his proud apprentice Jaina. .


    Meri was also one of the members who opposed the politicization of parliament, but his ideas were not recognized by the high-level parliament that was gradually expanding at that time, which was one of the reasons why Meri retired.


    As Aurora went to Amber Mill on behalf of the night elves, she discovered Merry Winterwind by "coincidence" and called out his name. The reconstruction of the Tirisfal Council finally began to get on the right track.


    As the well-deserved overlord race among the mortals of Azeroth, the influence of the night elves is not comparable to that of the former leader of Dalaran.


    Under the tandem of Aurora, the Sun King Kael''thas also learned of this, and sent Archmage Rommath to Amber Mill to discuss the reconstruction of the parliament.


    The four parties first reached a consensus that the rebuilt Tirisfal Council should no longer be allowed to intervene in the politics of various countries.


    As long as this condition is met, each participating country can give some green light to the entry of members of the parliament to hunt demons and fallen mages.


    Under Andrea''s attention, news of the rebuilding of the Tirisfal Council finally spread.


    All mage-owning nations are involved in this discussion, even the Zandalari trolls, who have recently become active internationally.


    Rastakhan seemed to have figured it out. Since he couldn''t pull the night elves from the boss position alone, he should work together to win over other countries that didn''t like the night elves to cooperate.


    However, because the Night Republic under Andrea''s management has always been clean and rarely meddled in the internal affairs of other countries, the reputation of the night elves in the countries of Azeroth is quite good... at least much better than the notorious trolls.


    Rastakhan is not in a hurry either, with Loa helping to prolong his life, he still has enough time to poach the wall.


    Even if his own generation fails to succeed, he can still entrust his hope to his daughter Talanji, and the descendants are endless. Sooner or later, Zandalari will regain the throne of the overlord of Azeroth. obsession.


    But Rastakhan still underestimated a little-people''s hearts.


    Not all Zandalari trolls hope to provoke the situation in Azeroth to push themselves to the top, at least Princess Talanji does not have such an idea.


    While disapproving of some of his father''s philosophies, Talanji shares Rastakhan''s views on opening up.


    Under the impetus of the two father and daughter, Zandalari changed their habit of playing with themselves for many years and began to actively participate in international affairs. This time they intervened in the reconstruction of the Tirisfal Council.


    Coincidentally, Gilneas and Quel''Thalas, who also like to play autistic, also made changes and joined the discussion on rebuilding the Tirisfal Council.


    Members of various ethnic groups in Azeroth have different opinions on the reconstruction regulations. In order to integrate the opinions of all parties, Andrea made a suggestion to Meri through Aurora, and find an opportunity to bring representatives of all participating countries together for a direct debate.


    Considering the geographical location and different demands of the various forces, Meri finally chose to set the meeting place in the Azsuna region of the Broken Isles.


    Azsuna technically belongs to the No Man''s Land, and although there are many night elf ghosts living here, the Night Republic has not actually claimed ownership of this shattered area.


    The local host, Prince Farondis, welcomed the success of the international conference.


    Out of the sincere request of Prince Farondis, Shandris used the tide stone to raise the old Nazaras Academy from the bottom of the sea, and the night elves urgently cleaned and repaired the interior of the academy.


    Andrea did not attend the meeting in person. After all, he was not a mage. Seles and Elisande attended the meeting, and Aurora also accompanied him.


    All countries have also sent their own domestic mage leaders. This summit meeting of Azeroth mages was held at the former site of Narsalas College.


    Under the auspices of Meri Dongfeng, an old member of the Tirisfal Council, and Farondis, the host, the quarrelsome meeting can go on smoothly for the time being.


    Races without mage inheritance, such as tauren and orcs, also sent representatives to watch in the name of participating countries.


    The meeting lasted for half a month before it ended, and representatives from various parties finally reached an agreement with difficulty.


    Rebuild the Tirisfal Council, maintain the previous functions of the council, limit the abuse of arcane arts by member states, and let the council members hunt down the demons that sneaked into Azeroth.


    But at the same time, all countries also issued a unanimous warning, strictly prohibiting the Tirisfal Council from interfering in the internal affairs of other countries.


    Once a member of the parliament has a similar situation, regardless of the origin of the other party¡¯s race, he will be expelled from the parliament and brought back by the race or country where the member is.


    Meri Winterwind originally wanted to restart the headquarters of the Tirisfal Council in Dalaran, but this request was unanimously opposed by all member states outside Dalaran.


    This is also one of the irregular behaviors of the Tirisfal Council. As a neutral international organization, it has set up its headquarters in one of its member countries, which shows that there is collusion and trickery between them, and it cannot be truly objective and fair.


    Merry wanted to keep the old headquarters of the Tirisfal Council, which contained many memories, but everyone else was unanimously opposed, and finally Elisande proposed a compromise.


    With the power of the Eye of Aman''Thul, she dug out the mage tower of the council headquarters from Dalaran. Under the horrified gaze of the mages of Dalaran, she sent the mage tower completely across the sea to the former site of Nazaras College and settled down again. .


    This muscle-bright action shocked many rebellious mage representatives, and the fierce quarrel was quieted down.


    Seles stood at the head of the conference room on the top floor of the Tirisfal Council headquarters, put her hands on the table and glanced at the representatives of mages from various countries present.


    "Now that the issue of the headquarters is resolved, the Tirisfal Council will be placed in Azsuna, the land of no man. Who agrees and who opposes?"


    Meri''s stiff undead face couldn''t help twitching, "You moved the mage tower here in front of everyone, who dares to stand up and object..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 718： Globalization

    With the help of the night elves, the Tirisfal Council was officially rebuilt, and all the member states promised to send their elite mages to the council to contribute to the protection of Azeroth.


    Taking the opportunity of the rebuilding of the Tirisfal Council, the wave of globalization began to prevail.


    Fandral, who replaced Malfurion as the director, took the opportunity to promote the Cenarion Council to the world, and openly announced that he would recruit Gilneas druid apprentices to join the Cenarion Council.


    Taking this as an opportunity, the member states increased their support for the Cenarion Council, and even the Zandalari, who were still somewhat reluctant, also sent additional staff under the impetus of the situation.


    Under the instructions of Shandris, Namulia Linge, the leader of the Hidden Passage, also began to secretly investigate and absorb new blood.


    Powerful hunters and rangers of all nationalities and races have received secret invitations from the Hidden Passage one after another to go to the sharpshooter camp in Highmountain to participate in the trial.


    The Hidden Path is an absolutely neutral organization, and shooters of any identity from any country can join.


    Shandris, Leticia, Delaryn and others had been named in the secret passage many years ago, and the high elves who had a good relationship with the night elves became Namulia''s first target.


    The four brothers and sisters of the Windrunner family were all packed, and Lor''themar Theron, the lieutenant of the ranger army, and Halduron Brightwing, the farstrider, also received letters of invitation.


    Other participants include the Horde''s Beastmaster Rexxar, the well-known dwarf hunter Hemet Nesingwary, the Shadowhunter Lokhan of the Darkspear trolls, the Draenei ranger Archbishop Nari, and more.


    Namulia even sent invitations to the vrykul and tol''vir, and the tol''vir were the first to respond, while the vrykul were still hesitant.


    Also, an invitation sent to Stratholme for the Dark Ranger Nathanos went unanswered.


    At this time, the war between the Forsaken and Lordaeron was in full swing. The originally expected one-sided situation did not appear, and the Forsaken was extremely tenacious.


    Only a few years have passed since Lordaeron was rebuilt, and this promising kingdom cannot afford the wear and tear on the country caused by a long war.


    Queen Calia originally hoped to take down Stratholme with a blitzkrieg. Seeing that the Forsaken''s defense was still impregnable, Calia was not overwhelmed by the blood, and began to consider temporarily withdrawing her troops.


    Although Stratholme failed to break through, a large area of ??Eastern Plague territory, including Blightwood and Mushroom Valley, was returned to Lordaeron.


    The Amani trolls in Zumashaer finally couldn''t hold on under the powerful firepower of the high elves. Including the Amani leader Zuljin, most of the Amani trolls were killed in Zumasha, where there was only a ray of sky exit. Inside.


    Kael''thas didn''t have any nostalgia for the territory of the Eastern Plaguelands. The population of the high elves could not support their outward expansion, and the Amani forest hadn''t been fully grasped yet.


    The Sun King and Calia made a deal, in exchange for resources such as high-grade minerals, herbs, and furs. Quel''Thalas handed over Zuma''shal, which he captured, to Lordaeron.


    The situation in the Eastern Continent is much more turbulent than the peaceful Kalim, and these local wars have little to do with the night elves.


    Now that the three major professional organizations have expanded their enrollment one after another, Andrea simply expanded his horizons and called on all races in Azeroth to establish special neutral organizations dominated by various professions to further promote the internationalization process.


    Tauren, orcs, trolls, and Wildhammer dwarves jointly created the shaman organization Earth Ring. They are committed to communicating with the elements and trying to use the power of the elements to quell the many natural disasters in Azeroth.


    Headed by Prism, Mathias, and Garona, the legendary thieves of Azeroth founded a thieves organization called the Brotherhood to maintain the underground order of Azeroth in the dark corners.


    Soldiers are relatively simple. Odin just plans to open the Hall of Valor to expand its enrollment. This sacred war hall is the most suitable headquarters for all fighters.


    High-level fighters including Saurfang, the high-ranking warlord of the orcs, Garrod, who is relatively weak among the high-ranking night elves, and Salorian Dawnseeker, the holder of the sword Quel''Delar of the high-borne elves, went to Storm Gorge one after another. Bay to participate in the trial.


    The headquarters of the paladins and priests are set up in the same place, the underground temple of the Chapel of the Holy Light. Many well-known believers of the Holy Light have joined the Order of Radiance and the Order of the Void Light, including Prophet Velen and the Kingdom of Stormwind who have just left the customs. Archbishop Benedictus.


    Benedictus was being secretly monitored by leaders from various countries without his knowledge. The old fritter Velen and Benedictus kept their faces close in the name of discussing the nature of the Holy Light.


    Rakish...should be called Saruman now.


    It took Velen several years to finally purify the dark resentment in Saruman''s heart, and patiently reassemble his shattered views and memories.


    Having recovered the past memory, Saruman felt as if he had passed away.


    Velen did not erase his memory as Lakish, and what he did in the past made Saruman, who recalled Velen''s childhood teachings, feel ashamed.


    After Saruman''s narration, Velen, who originally had a glimmer of hope in his heart, was finally disappointed.


    His wife failed to escape bad luck, and died of severe soul damage during Kil''jaeden''s brainwashing process, only Saruman persisted tenaciously.


    As the only family member of the Prophet, Saruman''s sincere repentance to his tribe was temporarily forgiven by the Draenei.


    But Rakish the butcher has committed too many sins in the past, whether Saruman really reforms depends on his future performance.


    Compared with other professional organizations, monks and warlocks are special.


    Also as spellcasters, warlocks and mages are treated completely differently.


    Distinguished mages are treated preferentially in all countries, but warlocks who play with evil energy are like rats in the sewer, UU reading www. uukanshu.com can only make ends meet in hiding.


    Andrea didn''t have a good impression of warlocks. History has proved that these guys who use fel energy to bind demons are better at killing than mages.


    The Blackface Council... It seems to be called this name, right?


    Originally, the senior management of the professional organization of warlocks in history was constantly changing. Every warlock wanted to use his colleagues as a stepping stone, plotting and entrapping each other without any sense of guilt.


    Andrea did not pay special attention to the development of warlocks, but it is said that they still quietly established their own organization in a corner of the world.


    The monk is quite special. This profession developed by the pandaren did not involve any foreign races at the beginning.


    As the fog of Pandaria dissipated, some pandaren who harbored an outward attitude towards the outside world began to leave their homes and travel around the various continents and islands of Azeroth, and by the way, introduced the concept of the monk profession to other countries.


    The headquarters of the monks is still located in Sunny Peak of Pandaria. Those who are interested in the way of monks, regardless of race or nationality, can go to Pandaria to learn from teachers.


    The mighty process of globalization is unfolding in an orderly manner, but at this moment, the newly established shamans and guardian dragons of the Earth Ring sent warnings.


    The four major elemental worlds changed at the same time, and the elemental activity of Azeroth increased sharply, and it was about to break through the critical point of a large-scale disaster.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 719： Windchasers Imprisoned Skull

    Under the call of the black dragon, the guardian dragons began to search for the entrance of the elemental world a few years ago.


    The Throat of the Abyss near the seabed Vashj''ir and the Deep Rock Continent with the Great Whirlpool as the entrance were identified first, but the entrances to the Sky Wall and the Land of Fire were never found.


    The red dragon queen Alexstrasza, who has been fighting the fire elementals in the Blackstone Tower, recently sent news that there was a violent turmoil in the upper echelon of the Dark Iron Dwarves.


    Magni''s daughter, Princess Moira, didn''t know what was wrong, and she happened to meet the Iron King Dagran Thaurissan in the process of rebelling and running away.


    Maybe it was out of revenge for her father, or maybe it was out of sincerity, in short, the princess of the copper beard dwarf married the Dark Iron King, and gave birth to a villain (Magni language).


    As the king of the Bronzebeard Dwarves, Magni was furious at his daughter''s shameless behavior. He personally led an elite Bronzebeard Dwarf Guards into Black Rock Mountain, and smashed Dag with a hammer in front of Moira. Lan''s head.


    Magni''s impulsive behavior not only failed to get her daughter back, but caused Moira to completely break with her father amidst desperate screams.


    The grieving Black Iron Dwarves fought back and drove the Bronzebeard Dwarves led by Magni out of Blackrock Mountain.


    The dark iron dwarves, who like to fight for power and conspiracy, began to have an undercurrent. Many nobles wanted to take the opportunity to seize the throne and win allies in the Blackrock Spire.


    But Moira stepped forward at this time, and in the name of the Dark Iron Queen, she supported the orthodox blood of the Thaurissan family to succeed the king...even if the future king was not yet a year old.


    When the Red Dragon attacked the Molten Core deep under the Blackrock Tower, the Dark Iron Dwarves were forced by Ragnaros'' orders and caused a lot of trouble for the Red Dragon.


    Moira secretly got in touch with the red dragon behind the back of those dark iron dwarves loyal to the fire element. She promised to do her best to help the red dragon capture the Molten Core, and she would do her best to contain the Fire Lord running dog.


    Alexstrasza had lived for tens of thousands of years, and had rich experience in both fighting and watching people. She could see through Moira''s intent to kill with a knife at a glance.


    However, the interests of the two parties are now the same. Under the analysis and persuasion of her spouse, Cleostraz (Krassus), the Red Dragon Queen finally agreed to Moira''s request for cooperation.


    In order to free the Black Iron Dwarves from the control of the fire element, and to win more political chips and supporters for herself, Moira did her best to prevent the supporters of the Fire Demon Lord from attacking the Red King. Dragon blocking.


    Ragnaros in the Molten Heart is just the clone of the Fire Demon King. After getting rid of the worries, the Red Dragon quickly broke through the lair that the fire element has been operating in the material world for many years.


    Under the breath of the flames of the Red Dragon Queen, the clone of the Fire Demon King collapsed, and the flame generals he sent to the material world were also killed one by one, returning to the Fire Elemental Realm to accumulate strength again.


    The Red Dragon Queen accidentally seized two strange items that can be spliced ??from two of the fire elemental generals.


    After the identification of Krasus, it was initially confirmed that a powerful elemental soul was sealed in this unknown object.


    Under Alexstrasza''s instruction, Krasus successively asked the most knowledgeable blue dragon Malygos and Khadgar who controlled the precious materials of Karazhan.


    It''s a pity that these two polymaths only gave relatively vague answers, and they probably know that the soul sealed in the captive skull comes from the wind element.


    Finally, Krasus, who went to Moonlight City for help, got the exact answer from Andrea.


    "If I remember correctly, the soul of Sunderland, the prince of the wind element, is sealed in the prisoner''s skull."


    "Sunderland?" Krasus was taken aback, "Didn''t he die in the battle with the fire element many years ago?"


    Krasus had heard the name of Sunderland, he was the prince of the air elemental family, but Sunderland''s position was completely different from that of his father Alakir.


    Compared with Al''Akir, the wind rider who is willing to be the lackey of the ancient gods, Sunderland, who yearns for freedom, hopes to lead the wind element out of his status as a servant, and walk in Azeroth with integrity.


    Sunderland''s proposition was recognized by many wind elements, and even two of the respected Lords of the Four Winds publicly expressed their support for him.


    The earth element and the water element betrayed one after another, and the ancient gods would not sit back and watch the wind element have another problem. They also issued orders to Ragnaros, the king of fire, and Alakir, the wind rider, to get rid of Sunderland.


    After all, Al''Akir was Sunderland''s father, and even if it was the order of the Old Gods, he couldn''t do it.


    Ragnaros didn''t care so much, he launched an army of fire elements to attack Sunderland''s territory.


    Two of Sunderland''s subordinates were persuaded by the ancient gods to surrender to the enemy secretly. Under the plot behind their backs, the brave and skilled Sunderland was killed by Ragnaros.


    The two traitors were named Gal and Geddon, and are now members of the Fire Elemental.


    The Red Dragon defeated the two traitors in the process of crushing the Molten Core, and each obtained half of the prison that held Sunderland''s soul essence from them.


    When Alexstrasza defeated Ragnaros, the Imprisoned Skull absorbed a large amount of elemental essence from the gradually dissipating clone of the Firelord, and the soul inside the Imprisoned Skull became more active. Malygos relied on this Only then did the clues guess the approximate origin of the prisoner''s head.


    "That''s right." Andrea handed Krasus a cup of tranquilizing flower tea. "After Sunderland was defeated, most of his elemental essence was absorbed by Ragnaros, and the remaining small part was absorbed by Ragnaros along with his soul." Sealed in a container."


    Andrea pointed to the Imprisoned Skull that Krasus put on the table. "The container was divided into two halves, and they were handed over to the two traitors who betrayed Sunderland before the battle."


    "Judging from the state of the Imprisoned Skull, it should have absorbed a lot of elemental essence from Ragnaros'' avatar, right? The bound soul inside has entered an activated state."


    Krasus nodded, "Time waits for no one. UU Reading The elemental world has begun to change. The queen thinks that the bound souls in the prisoner''s skull may provide us with some important information about the elemental world, but We didn''t expect him to be Sunderland the Windchaser."


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, since you know Sunderland''s origin, can you revive this wind elemental prince?"


    The powerful red dragons don''t need to resort to the water element to extinguish the fire, they can do it themselves, so naturally they didn''t get in touch with the water element.


    Andrea tried to find the Water Elemental Duke Hydraxis at the seaside of Azshara. Unfortunately, perhaps because the opening of Storm Harbor changed the direction of history, the night elves never found the Water Elemental Duke. whereabouts.


    Maraudon has long been completely closed to the outside world under the self-seal of Sedleis. Sunderland is the only high-level elemental creature that Azeroth''s living beings may come into contact with today. Andrea is very concerned about Krasus'' resurrection of Sunderland. Very interested in the proposal.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea lowered his head and thought for a while, "I''m not a shaman, and I can''t unseal the elements. You can try to ask the Ring of the Earth for help. They should have a way to unseal Sunderland."


    Krasus lifted his spirits, "Is that the newly established shaman organization? Where is their headquarters?"


    "The nearest elemental temple to the maelstrom - Heart of Azeroth, I will go with you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 720： Sunderlands warning

    The Maelstrom is the scar left by the explosion of the Well of Eternity, but this entrance to Deeprock Continent is also the most active place in the entire Azeroth.


    After the establishment of the Ring of the Earth, after investigations by Go''il, Kurdran, Vol''jin and others, the headquarters was finally set up on an independent island closest to the maelstrom. Heart.


    Accompanied by Krasus, who was holding the head of imprisonment, he was sent to the Heart of Azeroth. Soon, members of the Ring of Earth came to ask about their origins, and called Mun, who is one of the top leaders of the organization. angry.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, welcome to come, this is..."


    The tauren Mun looked at Krasus curiously, he always felt that the high elf looked a little weird.


    After he no longer had to hide his identity, Krasus''s transformation had some changes from before. His eyes were the vertical pupils unique to dragons, which did look a little different from ordinary high elves.


    After some greetings and introductions, Mu En learned the whole story, and his face gradually became serious.


    "Sunderland, the prince of the wind element? Maybe he will become an important clue for us to further understand the changes in the elemental world."


    The most famous shaman in the Ring of the Earth is undoubtedly Goel, the great chief of the orc tribe, but Goel is the leader of the orcs after all, and he has little time to deal with the affairs of the Ring of the Earth.


    In the same way, the same is true for Prince Kurland of the Wildhammer.


    Mun Earthfury and Darkspear troll shaman Yenusa Cree are high-ranking members of the Earthen Ring, and Andrea and Krasus saw it in front of the elemental altar in the Heart of Azeroth This troll shaman.


    "Two, please wait a moment."


    Yenu Sacre didn''t seem to have the rudeness of other wild trolls at all. He saluted the two politely, "The ceremony to liberate Sunderland also needs a powerful shaman companion. Let''s contact Goel Great Chief."


    Through the shaman''s unique water mirror connection, Goel, who pioneered far away in the Sholazar Basin, used the astral teleportation spell to come to the Heart of Azeroth.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, Counselor Krasus, I have heard about the situation."


    Goyle saluted the two with a serious expression, "The Ring of the Earth has been unable to find the key to open the situation, and Sunderland should become the most important breakthrough."


    "Two colleagues, let''s do it."


    Krasus placed the Imprisoned Skull in the altar in the center of the altar of the elements, and withdrew from the scope of the ceremony together with Andrea.


    Goel was the first to raise the Doomhammer in his hand. This weapon passed down from Orgrim has become a shaman artifact with strong elemental affinity after years of use.


    The three shamans standing in a triangle began to summon the wind element with all their strength at the same time, and a small-scale storm enveloped the entire altar.


    Goel chanted loudly, "The strong and unyielding air elemental prince!"


    Muen hurriedly continued, "Your people are waiting for your return!"


    Yenusa Cree: "The time has come to defeat Ragnaros, Sunderland, who seeks the wind of freedom, please listen to our call!"


    "Boom!"


    Violent thunder began to gather above the altar, and the Imprisoned Skull was suspended in mid-air and vibrated violently. Andrea and Krasus seemed to be able to hear the unyielding roar from inside the shackles.


    "Boom!"


    Finally, the trembling shackles were completely destroyed by the bombardment of countless thunderbolts, and an elemental creature composed of thunderclouds and strong winds quickly absorbed the surrounding wind power and rose against the wind.


    "Ragnaros! I''m back!"


    The three of Gouyle retreated quickly under the violent thunder bombardment, and the power of Sunderland''s appearance was a bit beyond their expectations.


    This is the first high-level elemental being encountered by the Earthen Ring, other than the completely hostile Ragnaros.


    Sunderland finally calmed down after venting the grievances and anger that had been imprisoned for many years. He withdrew the power of the storm subconsciously overflowing, and looked down at Gouil, Andrea and others.


    "Mortals, thank you for freeing me from Ragnaros'' imprisonment. Do you have any wishes to achieve? In return, I will try my best to help you achieve them."


    Seeing that Sunderland was more friendly, Krasus turned into a red dragon prototype under Andrea''s eyes.


    "Sundran the Windchaser, I am Cleostrasz of the Red Dragon Clan, the youngest consort of Queen Alexstrasza."


    Sunderland looked at Krasus with some surprise, he couldn''t perceive everything outside when he was imprisoned in the container.


    "Red Dragon, please speak up if you have something to say, I don''t like to beat around the bush."


    Krasus said bluntly, "Then I will not be polite, I want to know what is happening in the elemental world now."


    "Elemental Realm?"


    Sunderland stopped in place to perceive for a few seconds, and a look of astonishment appeared on the elemental face.


    "How could this be? The distance between the elemental world and the material world is rapidly shortening, as if...someone is trying to forcibly pull the elemental world into the material world."


    Andrea flashed a light in the dark, "Sure enough. ''


    Although it is not yet known who the specific executors are, or who they are, the main messenger behind this incident has been clearly revealed.


    Krasus pursed his lips, and the expressions of the shamans such as Goyle were also very dignified.


    "Wind Chaser, do you have a way to prevent the collision between the elemental world and the material world?"


    Sunderland shook his head, "It''s a pity, not to mention that I just got out of prison, even in my prime, I can''t do anything about it."


    "It''s not just a single elemental world that is moving closer to the material world. Although the speeds of the four major elemental worlds are different, they are all accelerating towards Azeroth."


    "Even if I can stop the movement of the sky wall, the other three elemental realms will also..."


    Goyle took a step forward and looked up and asked, "Prince Sunderland, please forgive me for speaking."


    "I want to know, once the elemental world and Azeroth collide, what will happen?"


    Sunderland glanced at Goyle, "You should already know it in your heart, right?"


    "Earthquakes, typhoons, volcanic eruptions, tsunamis, all natural disasters you can think of will happen at the same time."


    "I suggest that you return to your respective tribes immediately to prepare for disasters. I am afraid that this catastrophe is inevitable."


    Andrea lowered her head thoughtfully and murmured, "The fire source must be the Fire Demon King, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com Al''Akir also couldn''t get rid of N''Zoth''s order. ''


    ''Deep Rock Continent is probably caused by Deathwing, so what about Maw of the Abyss? ''


    Neptulon, the tide hunter, is the closest to mortals among the four elemental kings. Andrea doesn''t know what happened inside the water elemental, so he will actively push the throat of the abyss to attack Azeroth.


    ''Could it be...Nepturon can''t control the water elemental world now? ''


    Keeping this guess in mind, Andrea watched as Munn, Goyle and the others successively launched astral teleportation back to their ethnic group and country.


    Sunderland had just escaped from the seal, and was far from recovering his peak strength. With the help of the shamans such as Goyle, he agreed to temporarily stay in the Heart of Azeroth for cultivation.


    Even though he has been missing for tens of thousands of years, the famous Wind Chaser still has many followers and supporters within the Wind Elemental Clan.


    Since the elemental world is about to have an irreversible collision with Azeroth, Sunderland is too lazy to expend his strength to forcefully return to the elemental world, and simply waits in Azeroth.


    After Andrea returned to the capital, he immediately summoned members of the council and senior officials of the Night Republic to dispel the news of the imminent catastrophe in Azeroth as quickly as possible, and quickly made disaster prevention plans and post-disaster rescue preparations.


    ¡®Natural disasters are just the beginning, and the most troublesome ones are those that follow. ''


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 721： impending cataclysm

    At the beginning of the 29th year of the Dark Portal, amid the worries and preparations of all races in Azeroth, the harbingers of disaster finally began to appear.


    On the Kezan Islands where goblins lived, the extinct volcano on the island suddenly became active, and thick smoke rose from the crater. The potbellied trade princes felt something was wrong in advance, and began to make preparations to flee with money.


    At the same time, Delany''s ocean monitor sent an alarm. The seawater flow rate is increasing significantly, and the submarine volcano is also ready to go. It is expected that tsunamis will be triggered around the world within ten days.


    Andrea went to Ulduar after hearing the news. The cleaning and rebuilding work of this holy city of Titans has come to an end, the furnace of will has been restarted, and the residual corrosion after Yogg-Saron''s death has gradually disappeared.


    Lyden, who was sitting in the guardian''s hall, looked at Andrea who had just been teleported in surprise.


    Without waiting for Layden to ask, Andrea asked first, "Lai, what steps are needed to unseal the four elemental worlds, will it be within ten days?"


    Leiden froze for a moment, then turned his head to look at Mimiron who was typing on the keyboard with his afterimage hand speed.


    The great inventor stopped what he was doing and thought for a while, "Is it the elemental world? There are no special steps or rituals, just need Odin and Lai to make a move together. Why do you suddenly ask this?"


    Andrea tried to explain it to the two guardians in as short a language as possible. During the process, Freya, Thorim and others also returned to the guardian hall one after another.


    Raiden nodded thoughtfully, "I understand what you mean. Are you planning to lift the seal on the elemental world at the moment the elemental world hits Azeroth, so as to minimize the losses suffered by Azeroth?"


    If it is unsealed prematurely, the elemental world originally located in the subspace will directly collide with the material world, leading to more serious consequences.


    But if it is not unblocked, the elemental world that forcibly floats up from the subspace will also cause great damage to Azeroth.


    Andrea''s idea is to lift the seal at once during the process of the elemental world breaking away from the subspace.


    Actively lifting the seal will allow the four elemental worlds to have an extremely short adaptation process between the subspace and the material world. During this period, the elemental worlds will temporarily present a Schr?dinger state and cannot be touched.


    What Andrea wants to use is this less than five-second adaptation process to minimize the damage caused by the elemental world hitting Azeroth.


    Mimiron quickly tapped and calculated on the terminal, "It is theoretically possible, but this method cannot completely avoid the impact of Azeroth''s world fusion, and disasters will still happen."


    Andrea nodded, "I know, as long as the damage can be minimized as much as possible."


    Thorim suddenly interjected and asked, "The elemental world will not suddenly accelerate and hit the material world without warning. Is N''Zoth playing tricks behind it?"


    Andrea shrugged. "He''s the only one with this ability, right? I suspect that Neptulon is entangled by something from the N''Zoth faction, and he is unable to control the overall situation of the Maw of the Abyss."


    In the process of flipping through the memo, Andrea saw a huge sea monster named Ozumat in the entry for the Throne of Tides, and it is likely that it is affecting Neptulon.


    After the Hall of Valor was unlocked, Odin resumed contact with Ulduar under Raiden''s initiative. However, due to some differences in ideas in the past, Odin still has no plans to move back to Ulduar.


    As the manager of Ulduar, Raiden made a promise to Andrea that "the furnace of will has been restarted, and the internal affairs of Ulduar are almost finished."


    "As long as we free our hands, we will join the battle against N''Zoth. Before that, we can only help block his fierce offensive with the help of the guardian dragon and mortals."


    ¡­


    You can guess with your feet that N''Zoth will definitely use the opportunity of the collision between the elemental world and Azeroth to launch a full-scale attack, and he will play all the cards in his hand.


    Because of Malfurion''s retreat, the Druids in the Emerald Dream lacked overall command, and they had enough defense and insufficient counterattacks.


    Fortunately, the green dragon queen Ysera led her own dragon army to help, and Xavius ??couldn''t make any trouble for the time being.


    But Andrea always felt that this guy had some kind of bad intentions. Considering the entry about Xavius ??in version 7.0, Andrea recruited Lenila and let her enter the Emerald Dream to give Ysera some reminders.


    Andrea can probably guess what Xavius ??thinks, the biggest killer in N''Zoth''s hands is undoubtedly Deathwing.


    This fallen black dragon king is the most shameful stain on the dragon clan. When fighting against Deathwing, the dragon army will inevitably be dispatched in large numbers.


    Xavius ??should have been waiting for the Guardian Dragon to fight Deathwing, and the Nightmare King, who is very vengeful, will definitely come up with a conspiracy to give the Green Dragon a "big gift".


    Now that he had guessed Savis'' plan in advance, Andrea would naturally make targeted arrangements.


    The plan to eliminate Xavius ??is ready, waiting for the Executor Malfurion to exit.


    Although Xavius ??didn''t know why Malfurion hadn''t appeared for a long time, he instinctively felt very anxious when he avoided fighting his old enemy.


    Sean Moonpaw and Koda Steelpaw, who are guarding the dream world, have seen the Nightmare King on the front line many times recently... Of course, it is his avatar.


    The reason why N''Zoth was willing to make great efforts to save the dying Deathwing must be because the Black Dragon King still has great use value.


    The guardian dragons learned of N''Zoth''s frequent actions, and took back the clansmen who were active outside one after another, and were ready to welcome Deathwing''s arrival.


    Eight days after the harbinger of disaster appeared, the active volcano in the Kezan Islands finally ushered in a large-scale eruption, and panicked goblins ran around the island.


    There is a lot of oil around the Kezan Islands, and the erupting lava ignited the floating oil layers on the sea surface, and soon blocked the escape route of the goblins.


    The trade princes had prepared contingency plans long ago and evacuated the Kazan Islands by boat immediately after the volcanic eruption. Only a few goblins bought escape tickets and left the disaster-prone homeland on a boat with the wind.


    At the same time, the sea surface near Stranglethorn Valley set off a huge tsunami under the influence of the submarine volcanic eruption.


    Residents of Azeroth felt the tremors from deep underground at the same time. The leaders of the countries who had prepared in advance led their people to hide in solid shelters, waiting patiently for the disaster to pass.


    Andrea didn''t take refuge with his family. After arranging for Celes to enter the refuge with Reinhardt, who had a tsunami of age, he flew all the way to the top of Storm Harbor. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com to observe the tsunami approaching step by step.


    "It''s now! Lai, it''s up to you!"


    Raiden and Odin, who were standing on the coast, activated their power at the same time, and another tremor different from the earthquake was affecting Azeroth.


    "In the name of the Great Guardian (Chief Manager), lift the seal of the Four Elements Realm!"


    There was a momentary pause in the disaster sweeping across Azeroth, and the towering tide suddenly collapsed, and when it began to move again, it was much smaller than before.


    "boom!"


    With the sound of substantial impact, the frequent disasters finally ushered in the climax.


    The Fire Feather Mountain in the center of the Un''Goro Crater suddenly began to erupt on a large scale, and the swamp green land centered on the Fire Feather Mountain was covered by a large amount of scorched black land and orange-red hot lava.


    The oil swamp in the northern part of Huoyu Mountain was ignited by lava, and the soaring flames ignited the dense vegetation in the crater. The large-scale forest fire made people who lived here run around at a loss.


    A giant fire element holding a fiery red giant hammer rushed out of the crater, and the concentration of nearby fire elements rose to the highest in an instant.


    "Let the flame purify everything!"


    The druid who stayed behind on the Shaper''s Platform frowned and looked at the huge fire elemental, "Tiana! You return to Anakis immediately and tell Chancellor Moon Shadow that Ragnaros has appeared!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 722： Receive the flag in seconds

    "Crater?" Andrea was a little surprised, "I didn''t expect the Land of Fire to appear there, that''s okay."


    The crater is far away from the core territory of Andria, but it is right in the siege of the night elf allies.


    The entire Kalimdor has long been run by the night elves as a monolith, and Andrea can understand N''Zoth''s idea of ??trying to break the surface, but relying on the Fire Demon King alone...


    "Report!"


    Another scout entered the chamber of the Great Moon God Temple, and Andrea, who had just stood up, felt a little nervous.


    "Say."


    "Yes! A building complex that looks like a sky wall appeared above Rutherland Island off the coast of Black Sea, and the ogres living there sent us a distress signal."


    "Hiss~"


    Andrea touched the corners of her brows with a headache, "Sure enough, you can''t stand around..."


    The ogre Kongwu is powerful and has a low IQ. Andrea placed them on Rutherland Island, where Teldrassil should have been planted. The original intention was to raise ogres in captivity, and to train ogres with good fertility to become cannon fodder for night elves. Race.


    Over the years, ogres have multiplied and multiplied on the vast Rutherland Island. The population has multiplied from hundreds of thousands who just entered Azeroth to more than 300,000. Rutherland Island, which is rich in natural resources, can do well. to feed them.


    "Al''Akir cannot be allowed to massacre ogres wantonly, mobilize the Second Flying Fleet to meet the enemy north, and the First Flying Fleet to go south to Un''Goro Crater."


    "Garrod, you are in charge of the war situation in the south, and the remaining troops of Eresalas are at your disposal. You cannot let the fire elements expand out of the crater."


    Garald put on the helmet he held in his hand, nodded calmly and said, "No problem, the Fire Demon King will definitely not be able to break out of the range of the crater."


    Andrea turned to look at Shandris, who was also ready to go. "Santis, you are in charge of the northern battlefield. Let Leticia stay for now. I still need her in other places."


    "Okay." Shandris nodded seriously, turned and walked out with her long legs, "Delaryn, come with me."


    "Yes, General!"


    Leticia had a lot of fun with her new pet Gorm recently, and she seemed a little absent-minded even standing in the meeting hall.


    "Andrea, what am I going to do? Are there other battlefields?"


    "certainly."


    Andrea narrowed her eyes, "The main course hasn''t been served yet."


    ¡­


    "boom!"


    In the heart of Azeroth, under the solemn gaze of Go''el, Kurdran and others, a giant dragon in full armor rushed out of the maelstrom, and a large amount of sea water rose into the sky with his appearance.


    "Wow~"


    The shaman of the Ring of the Earth, who was drenched in seawater rain, still stared intently at the giant dragon flapping its wings and heading west, and a large number of purple-skinned dragons with strange shapes flew out of the maelstrom.


    After roughly determining the flight direction of the group of alien dragons, Go''el turned his head and said to Yenu Sacre, "Judging from the direction, Deathwing should be heading towards Ashenvale. Be prepared!"


    This full-body armored dragon is Deathwing who was almost wiped out by the dragon soul. Although his chest is firmly blocked by the source matter armor plate, it can be vaguely seen that the flesh and blood underneath have been modified and stitched. Clear traces.


    Compared with before, he was able to pretend to be elegant on the surface, and now Deathwing''s eyes are full of crazy hatred and anger.


    In the notification from his master, N''Zoth, he already knew who the person who had dealt the almost fatal blow to him was.


    "Night elves, prepare to bear my endless wrath!"


    ¡­


    "Is it really coming this way?"


    Andrea was not surprised when he heard the news. With Deathwing''s vengeful nature, it was only natural that he would remember him.


    Onyxia''s emotions were filled with a trace of fear that could not be dispelled. She fidgeted and asked, "Andrea, shall we attack now?"


    "Not urgent."


    Andrea looked up at the huge map hanging on the wall. If Deathwing''s flight trajectory was followed, he would definitely pass through the Lost Isles where the Draenei lived first.


    Velen is ready to surprise the Fallen Black Dragon King.


    "Letty, you lead the Third Fleet to guard Senkinlai''s coastline, and first filter out the weaker alien dragons around Deathwing."


    "Understood~"


    Leticia went out and jumped on Gao Mu''s back and "boomed" and galloped towards the airport. Her friend Lunara also accompanied her tree demon sisters along the way.


    Senjinlai is the current name of the red land that should have been called Durotar.


    Vol''jin''s Darkspear trolls have been very peaceful since they settled in Kalimdor, and they are also very active in contributing to Azeroth''s disasters.


    Anyway, other races are not interested in that piece of red land, and Andrea discussed with the tauren chief Kane, and decided to officially hand over this piece of red land to the darkspear troll who knows the times.


    Although the Echo Islands where the Darkspear trolls lived had good natural resources, they were just archipelagos after all, and definitely not enough for fertile trolls to survive.


    After naming the red land on the east coast of Kalimdor Forest Lai after his father, the Darkspear trolls, led by Vol''jin, began to develop their base in this wild land.


    Although the land in Senkinlai is poor and unsuitable for planting, there are many common mineral resources in this red land. Although they are not precious enough, they are more abundant.


    Under the arrangement of Vol''jin, the trolls with strong stamina mine ore, establish trade routes with night elves and tauren, and sell ore to buy food and other supplies they need.


    However, the pioneering actions of the Darkspear trolls were not all smooth sailing. The wild boar, the most fertile species in the history of Azeroth, also built a small settlement in Senkinreza. The trolls were often attacked by the wild boar when they were out. attack.


    When Leticia led the Third Flying Fleet and set off eastward, Vol''jin, who was on Darkspear Island, also received news from Deathwing.


    The wise and low-key Darkspear chief touched his chin, "Sure enough, as Chancellor Moon Shadow expected, Rokan, you go to rectify the troops and set up a defense line on the eastern coastline in advance."


    Shadow Hunter Lokhan stood up straight and beat his chest, "Yes!"


    Walking out of the buildings full of troll characteristics, UU Reading Wojin looked far to the sea to the east.


    "Will the draenei''s first interception work? It won''t annoy Deathwing instead."


    ¡­


    On the Lost Islands, the storm fortress that has been docked in the crater for a long time is already full of energy.


    When the volcanoes all over Azeroth are active, the Lost Volcano is no exception. The powerful energy is stored through the transformation of the Tempest Fortress.


    Velen stood on the bridge of Stormkeep, monitoring the approach of Deathwing''s dragons on the external multi-screen monitor.


    The Prophet ordered in a calm tone, "It''s time, the main gun is activated."


    "Yes! The main gun system is activated, charging begins, and the muzzle is opened!"


    Archbishop Hataru, as a transfer station for orders, quickly used a series of technical terms to command the technicians of the Storm Fortress to protrude a huge gun barrel from the top of the Storm Fortress.


    The energy transformed from the crater was poured into this giant magic cannon, and the highly compressed energy made Romuel a little startled.


    Hataru still calmly stared at the progress on the display screen. When the energy filling rate reached 100%, Deathwing''s dragons could already see it directly.


    "Prophet, the main gun is ready."


    Velen nodded solemnly, "Launch."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 723： Rampage

    Since being conspired to the point of death by Andrea, Malygos, Alexstrasza and others, Deathwing has gone through a period of unimaginable pain.


    His heart was completely shattered by the dragon soul, and even Deathwing himself didn''t know if he was still alive now.


    Using his dexterous tentacles, N''Zoth fashioned him an artificial heart made of disgusting blobs of unknown origin.


    During the process of rebuilding the heart, Deathwing remained in a semi-conscious state, and could clearly feel the heart-piercing pain, but he was powerless to make any struggling movements.


    The body structure of dragons is much more complicated than that of mortals. The whole process of rebuilding the heart lasted several years, and it took several more years to connect the heart to Deathwing''s shattered and mutated cardiovascular system.


    Deathwing, who was severely worn out, fell asleep for a long time after the "healing" was completed. N''Zoth, who controlled Deathwing''s soul, adjusted his thinking mode and instilled a lot of vengeful anger in him.


    The fallen black dragon king who woke up from Deep Rock Continent completed N''Zoth''s preparation plan with incalculable dark emotions, pushing the earth elemental world to launch an impact on Azeroth.


    Deep Rock Continent is the first elemental realm close to Azeroth. Just when the subplane is about to collide violently with Azeroth, an inexplicable blurred light briefly shrouds the border of Deep Rock Continent.


    Although the four elemental worlds still collided on the main plane of Azeroth in the end, the scale of the disaster was far lower than Deathwing and the master behind him expected.


    The re-emerged Deathwing no longer needs to consider the overall situation. N''Zoth will personally sit behind the scenes and arrange every chess piece. What Deathwing needs to do is to charge forward for his master as a vanguard.


    The wings full of small holes are still powerful, looking for the core territory of the night elves, Deathwing led his brand new "clan" to fly at full speed towards Ashenvale without any disguise.


    N''Zoth had warned Deathwing before the plan was launched, and the Lost Isles passing along the way would likely become the first obstacle.


    Deathwing was mentally prepared as he approached the waters of the Lost Isles.


    This time, he didn''t rush to the front with overconfidence. By changing the formation, Deathwing hid in the center of the dragon group, and his subordinates took the lead.


    The deformed dragon brought out from Deep Rock Continent is the result of thousands of years of research by Deathwing, and he proudly named it Twilight Dragon.


    The appearance of this kind of dragon with purple scales is not much different from that of ordinary giant dragons, but from time to time, some twisted and wriggling granulation will grow on their bodies, which makes people feel chills when they see it.


    The intelligence of most twilight dragons is very low, not much different from beasts, and only the leader-level individuals carefully selected by N''Zoth and Deathwing can possess limited advanced intelligence.


    When approaching the land area of ??the Lost Islands, Deathwing suddenly felt a severe threat from the island, he subconsciously approached the sea and lowered his flight altitude.


    "Bah!"


    A long, golden-red beam of light erupted from near the crater on the island. The Twilight Dragon at the head seemed to be wiped off by an eraser, and was completely vaporized by the beam of light without leaving a trace.


    The unabated beam of light continued to extend towards the sky, and it took more than ten seconds for it to gradually shrink and dissipate.


    Following the shooting of this beam of light, a spaceship composed of a large number of crystals suddenly appeared above the Lost Volcano, and four frigates a few sizes smaller were suspended around the spaceship.


    Without waiting for Deathwing to adjust the flight direction of the dragon group, the fleet group mercilessly launched uninterrupted bombardment at the passing Twilight Dragon.


    Beam weapons of various colors formed a net of death above the Lost Islands. Any Twilight Dragon who dared to break through would be shot down by the beams whose trajectory could not be seen clearly.


    "Lower the altitude! Fly parallel to the sea surface, use the mountain cover to speed up and leave the island!"


    Deathwing, who was hiding in the center of the formation, understood that these draenei spaceships converted the geothermal energy of the Lost Volcano into attacks, and these beam attacks would never stop until the energy of the volcano was exhausted.


    Although the furious Deathwing wanted to rush into the Lost Isles to fight the draenei on the spot, N''Zoth ordered him to temporarily abandon the group of fixed forts that could not leave the volcano, and continue to advance to the mainland of Kalimdor.


    Sticking to the sea surface and using the terrain to block it, Deathwing led the heavily damaged Twilight Dragon around the edge of the Lost Islands, and continued westward without stopping.


    On the bridge of the Tempest Fortress, Hataru watched the fading light spots on the radar and reported, "The remaining energy of the volcano is 65%, and Deathwing has left our attack range."


    "Prophet, do you want to pursue?"


    "No." Velen stroked his white beard and said calmly, "Without the help of the volcano, we can no longer deploy such a dense firepower network."


    "The master behind Deathwing is very calm. If he pursues rashly, he may be killed by this group of deformed dragons."


    "Since Andrea asked us to stand by temporarily, let''s just wait and see what happens, he should have made arrangements long ago."


    ¡­


    Draenei''s brief interception cut about 30% of the Twilight Dragon. Although Deathwing was very angry, he could not disobey N''Zoth''s order. He could only suppress his anger and continue to attack Kalimdor, who could already see the coastline. Continental advance.


    On the eastern coastline of Senkinlai, Darkspear trolls, tauren and night elves have already laid out defense lines in advance.


    A large number of anti-aircraft guns and self-propelled anti-air arcane puppets are erected on the coastline, and the trolls and tauren who have received relevant operation training have begun to operate the fort to turn.


    Leticia used the eagle eye technique to observe the approach of the dragons from a distance, and raised her right hand and issued the command "Everyone is ready!"


    When the scattered Twilight Dragons entered the shooting range, Leticia suddenly lowered her right hand, "Fire freely! Shoot them down!"


    The flying fleet in the air and the anti-aircraft guns on the ground roared at the same time, and the intertwined magic guns set off a dazzling fireworks over Senkinlai.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    The anti-aircraft guns specially made for thick armored targets kept spewing armor-piercing shells, and the Twilight Dragon in the sky fell to the ground like dumplings.


    "Aww~"


    Gao Mu''s three heads gnawed at one of the surviving Twilight Dragons, and the three heads pushed in different directions at the same time, tearing apart the tough Twilight Dragon.


    "Pooh!"


    After chewing a few mouthfuls, Gao Mu spat out the meat in his mouth with a disgusted face. There were countless small tentacles writhing on the surface of those indescribable meat balls. UU Reading


    Leticia on Gao Mu''s back patted the dog''s fur, "Be good, don''t eat randomly."


    "Woo~"


    Gao Mu agreed with a low growl, and the three heads took a deep breath at the same time, and spewed out three-color energy breaths into the sky.


    Akumail was not to be outdone, the hydra spewed a large amount of strong acid into the sky, and the Twilight Dragon who was attacked was quickly corroded by the acid, and fell from the sky screaming.


    Lunara commanded her Dryad sisters to hold up the poisonous spear in their hands, "Ready! Throw!"


    The Twilight Dragons who were hit by the spears couldn''t see anything for a short time, but as they continued to attack the defensive position below, these Twilight Dragons gradually felt powerless and fell crookedly into the position middle.


    Leticia ignored these miscellaneous soldiers, her eyes kept scanning the dragon crowd, trying to find Deathwing''s whereabouts.


    "No? Where did you go?"


    "Letty, over there!"


    Following Lunara''s guidance, Deathwing, who was hiding behind his subordinates and attacking, did not stop at all, leaving most of the Twilight Dragons to attract attention, and continued to charge madly in the direction of Ashenvale.


    "Tsk!" Leticia smacked her lips in displeasure as she looked at Deathwing going away. "The target hasn''t slowed down at all. It''s too late to chase after him now. We can only leave it to Andrea to solve it."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 724： cheating son

    Deathwing, who has been vigorously transformed by N''Zoth, is synonymous with disaster. Wherever he flies at low altitude, countless disasters will erupt under the influence of rioting elements.


    The water level of the Fushui River flowing through Senkinlai soared under the flapping of his wings, and soon crossed the critical point to cause a monstrous flood.


    Deathwing flew from above and set the trees on fire in the Ashenvale Forest with his wings. The ground also cracked under the huge impact, and a large number of elemental creatures took the opportunity to enter Azeroth.


    The fire element loyal to Ragnaros exacerbated the spread of the forest fire, and the largest settlement in the east of Ashenvale, the Ringsong Temple, hurriedly dispatched hippogryph knights to sprinkle water from above to try to put out the fire.


    Ignoring the defenders along the way, the dragon group finally entered the range of the towering Mount Hyjal, and Deathwing led the remaining dozens of elite Twilight dragons to rise rapidly.


    Just after flying into the plains in the south of Hyjal, the gravitational force from the center of the earth suddenly increased rapidly, and a large number of Twilight Dragons were pulled to the ground by the gravity, and fell on the green grass in embarrassment.


    Even Deathwing could only land with difficulty. The weight of the armor plate on Deathwing''s body was drastically amplified by more than ten times the gravity.


    "This is... Azshara''s Gravity Barrier?"


    The well-informed Deathwing recognized the origin of the spell, but at the same time he was very puzzled.


    Azshara and the Naga she led are allies who worship N''Zoth. Although the relationship between the two parties is not close, at least they will never attack each other when they launch an attack. N''Zoth will not allow this Situation happens.


    Deathwing was half right.


    The gravity enchantment they endured did come from Azshara, but at this time it was not used by Azshara himself.


    While Draenor was waiting to ambush Kil''jaeden, Vashj sent Azshara''s Gravity Spell Book to Andrea''s hands through multiple deliveries for unknown reasons.


    The records in the spell book are very complete, explaining the principle and usage of the gravity spell in simple terms, and related extended applications are also recorded.


    Although Andrea couldn''t understand Azshara''s intentions for the time being, after some tests back in Azeroth, the highborne arcanists gave a clear answer.


    The contents of this spell book are true and effective.


    No matter what the other party wanted to do, since the spell was real, Andrea simply used it.


    According to the information provided by Onyxia, as the guardian of the earth, even though he has already fallen, Deathwing still maintains the rock armor on his body at all times.


    Although the rock armor enhanced Deathwing''s defense, it also caused him to be heavier than other dragons. Coupled with the burden of the source material armor plate, the effect of the gravity barrier on Deathwing was very significant.


    With the Well of Eternity as the energy supply, the gravity barrier could even last forever. If Deathwing couldn''t break out of the barrier range, sooner or later the armor plate used to fix his body would completely crack.


    After confirming that the damage from the tsunami was under control, Andrea returned to Anakis from the Storm Harbor, and stood on the top of the Nordrassil tree overlooking Deathwing struggling to move forward.


    "Boom!"


    The armor plate on the lower abdomen was the first to be unable to bear the pressure, and a small piece of it smashed into the ground like a weight.


    In order to avoid the recurrence of the armor plate being torn apart in the past, Deathwing''s new armor was fixed in the body with elemental nails piercing through his scales, and the falling off of the armor plate also meant that his flesh and blood were torn.


    "Aw!"


    Roars of pain resounded through the mountains, and Deathwing, tormented by physical pain and inner madness, began to lose the shape of a dragon.


    A lot of disgusting little purple tentacles grew out of the holes where the armor plate fell off, and the sequelae of excessive physical transformation began to appear.


    Andrea mercilessly watched Deathwing go out of control. The Twilight Dragons whose number had been reduced twice happened to be completely covered by the gravity barrier, struggling on the ground one by one and unable to stand up.


    "How is the situation on the north and south battlefields? Are there any changes in Naga and Nightmare?"


    Aurora withdrew her gaze from Deathwing and waved her hand to signal the herald to step forward.


    "The battle situation in the southern Fire Feather Mountain is relatively stalemate. Ragnaros led the loyal fire elemental lord to charge in person."


    "The tovir, the tauren, the bronze dragon and the reinforcements from the Titan creations surrounded the enemy under the leadership of Marshal Jarod. Ragnaros rushed left and right and couldn''t get out of the range of Fire Feather Mountain."


    The Un''Goro Crater was originally the experimental site for the Titan Guardians, and the Shaper''s Terrace in the north also had a gate directly connected to the Sholazar Basin.


    Raiden and other guardians have initially resolved the mess in Ulduar and the Storm Peaks. Freya personally led the Territory Spirit and the newly produced Iron Vrykul to the crater through the portal.


    Flesh and flesh creatures are somewhat afraid of the high temperature of the fire element. Except for a small number of warriors wearing fire-resistant armor in the front, most of them take up long-range weapons and hide behind to attack.


    The body of the Iron Vrykul cannot be said to be completely immune to fire, but the structure mixed with a small amount of Titan Iron is definitely more durable than ordinary people.


    The fire element is the most violent and aggressive element among the four elements.


    Even in the face of multiple attacks, Ragnaros still has no intention of backing down.


    At this time, the Fire Demon King was entangled with Freya, who was relatively low in combat effectiveness among the guardians. Jarod took the opportunity to command the army to encircle and suppress the fire elemental lords under Ragnaros one by one.


    Andrea nodded. "As expected, although the Bronze Dragon will not allocate too many troops to deal with the fire element, but with their time and magic support, the battle situation should not be too difficult."


    After learning of Deathwing''s whereabouts, Onyxia immediately returned to Wyrmrest Temple to inform the Four Dragon Kings.


    At this time, the guardian dragons headed by Malygos are anxiously mobilizing their clansmen, and the fastest blue dragon is almost ready.


    Compared with the stalemate in the southern war situation, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com The situation on Rutherland Island is more optimistic.


    Sunderland the Windchaser had long been prepared to return to the Sky Wall. When the Wind Elemental Realm hit Azeroth, he set out from the Heart of Azeroth and volunteered to go to Rutherland Island reinforce.


    With the help of this wind elemental boy to divide the combat power of the sky wall, the second flying fleet led by Shandris faced little pressure.


    Although Al''Akir the Wind Rider is very loyal to the ancient gods, he really can''t do anything to his long-lost son. He knows that Sunderland is poaching his own corner, but he still can''t make up his mind to issue a formal crusade order.


    Al''Akir''s indecision not only annoyed N''Zoth behind him, but the Council of Four Winds also became more and more disappointed with this lack of courage.


    Even without Shandris making too many attacks, a discordant atmosphere has already appeared inside the sky wall.


    Three of the four wind lords surrendered to Sunderland one after another, openly or secretly, and only Siamat, the south wind lord, remained loyal to Al''Akir.


    N''Zoth was quite annoyed by the simultaneous setbacks in the North and South Wars. He didn''t care about conserving his forces and burying his opponents. He took advantage of the night elves'' multi-line attack and the Eastern Continent hadn''t responded.


    Xavius ??couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to what Malfurion was doing, and received N''Zoth''s order, he took advantage of Ysera''s absence from the Emerald Dream to launch a large number of nightmares to attack the Guardian''s defense line in the dream.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 725： Father Twilight

    Compared with Kalimdor, which suddenly became in dire straits, with the temporary truce between the Forsaken and Lordaeron, Ivar of Silverpine Forest also accepted the order to lead the wolves westward for reinforcements, and the Eastern Continent calmed down from the turmoil. .


    When Quel''Thalas, the Kingdom of Sheldor, Kul Tiras, Dalaran, and many international neutral organizations mobilized to send support to the Kalimdor continent, the two main pillars of the alliance had a different attitude. Some ambiguous.


    Lordaeron has just ended its war with the Forsaken, and it is understandable that they are unwilling to cross the sea to provide support, but the Stormwind Kingdom, which has long since ended its war with the jungle trolls, is rather strange.


    Strictly speaking, the reason why the Kingdom of Stormwind can avoid the continued attacks of jungle trolls is also due to the agreement reached between the Night Republic and the Zandalari Empire.


    Varian himself wanted to send reinforcements to the Western Continent immediately, but the Twilight''s Hammer Church, which suddenly sprung up in the Kingdom of Stormwind, attracted the Lion King''s attention.


    Varian, who was sitting in Stormwind Fortress, looked a little unhappy. He looked at the ordinary middle-aged man half kneeling under the throne and asked, "Mathias, how is the settlement of the heretics? What is going on with this turmoil?" ?¡±


    Mathias unobtrusively glanced at Benedictus who was still kindly beside Varian.


    "Your Majesty, members of the cult can be found in all walks of life in the Kingdom, and they are not limited to Stormwind City. Large-scale violent riots have also broken out in the West Fertile Fields, Redridge Mountains, and Duskwood."


    As the eyes and ears of the Stormwind Kingdom, Mathias is very well informed, not to mention that Garona always seemed to hint to him that there was something wrong with Benedictus during the recent fraternity gatherings.


    Although no definite evidence could be found, Mathias, as an old fritter who has been engaged in intelligence work for a long time, did smell something abnormal from the whereabouts of Archbishop Shengguang.


    Varian valued Benedictus very much. After all, the other party was the apprentice of Saint Alonsus, and Benedictus'' holy light had never faded, so Varian had no doubts about him at all.


    "Hey~"


    Rubbing between his brows irritably, Varian ordered to Mathias, "Continue to investigate, and I will let the militia organizations in various places control the situation to avoid further expansion of the turmoil."


    "Yes, this subordinate will leave first."


    Mathias disappeared without showing any clues.


    Benedictus prayed in a low voice with pity on his face, "May the Holy Light make those poor lambs come back."


    Varian personally sent the aged and bald Benedictus out of Stormwind Keep, preparing to return to his throne to continue thinking about countermeasures.


    "Your Majesty Varian, please wait a moment."


    The sudden voice made Varian subconsciously clenched the great royal sword that was transmitted to Lothar, "Who?"


    A purple-black shadow appeared from inside the Tempest Fortress, and the surrounding royal guards hurriedly aimed their weapons at this person.


    "wait!"


    Varian stopped the movement of the guards, he had already seen the other''s face clearly.


    "Ambassador Starstreak? Are you..."


    Niyana took off her cloak and bowed slightly, "Your Majesty Varian, we have something important to report to you."


    Varian frowned. "Us?"


    Niyana smiled and whispered to her side, "Come out, Garona."


    Garona, who didn''t say a word, half knelt on the ground and showed her figure, "Your Majesty, the sinner Garona is taking the liberty to ask to see you."


    Varian froze for a moment, then waved his hand to signal Garona to stand up first.


    "Garona, when you assassinated your father was controlled by others, and you failed, don''t worry about it all the time."


    "...Yes, thank you Your Majesty for your tolerance."


    Just as Andrea speculated, after Ryan confirmed that Varian could govern the country well, he moved into Karazhan Tower with relief, intending to spend the rest of his life in this guardian tower that carries many memories.


    Karazhan was cleaned up by Khadgar and Garona many years ago, and the crisis in the tower has basically been resolved. As long as Ryan walks into the reflection Karazhan without risking his death, there is no danger.


    Of course, even Khadgar and Garona don''t know about Reflection Karazhan, and it''s even less likely for Ryan to find the entrance.


    Garona sneaked into the barrier of Karazhan many times to visit Ryan by relying on the permission given by Khadgar. Ryan, who was in his old age, lost the courage when he was in power, and began to miss the past more.


    Confirming that Lion was in no danger, Garona focused more on Varian.


    With the return of Deathwing and the Elemental World, Garona and Niyana, who had always been wary of Benedictus, clearly felt that he was starting to move.


    The Twilight''s Hammer cultists swarming in the Kingdom of Stormwind are secretly instigated by the Archbishop of the Holy Light.


    Suffering from no real evidence, Garona and Niyana were unable to accuse Varian of the Holy Light Archbishop on trumped-up charges.


    But as the saying goes, if you walk at night for a long time, you will encounter ghosts, Benedictus finally made some minor mistakes and omissions under the urging of N''Zoth.


    Benedictus'' task is to prevent the countries of the Eastern Continent from sending reinforcements to Kalimdor as much as possible. If the Stormwind Kingdom was the only one in the past, he can easily complete this task by sitting in Stormwind City.


    But with the rise of Lordaeron again, Benedictus had to travel between Lordaeron and Stormwind City for a long time in order to limit the actions of Queen Calia.


    Although he thought his actions were very covert, Garona, who had been staring at him, finally found some clues.


    Varian looked puzzled at the set of black priest robes that Garona threw on the table, "Garona, what is this?"


    Garona, who was not good at words, turned her head to look at her side, and Niyana explained knowingly, "This is one of the costumes worn by Father Twilight, the leader of the Twilight''s Hammer Church, when he was preaching."


    The corners of Varian''s brows twitched slightly, and his originally puzzled expression gradually became dignified.


    "Father Twilight? Who the **** is he? Do you know his whereabouts?"


    "Yes." Niyana sighed, "Your Majesty Varian, please calm down first. UU Reading "


    "Father Twilight''s true identity is the Archbishop of the Holy Light, Benedictas, who often deliberately brushes his presence around you."


    "what?!"


    Varian''s eyes widened, and he retorted subconsciously, "Impossible! The followers of Twilight''s Hammer use shadow energy, Archbishop Benedictus..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Varian suddenly stopped.


    Two mutually repelling energies, holy light and shadow, appeared alternately in Niyana''s hands. This phenomenon of shattering common sense made Varian a little dumbfounded for a while.


    Niyana smiled wryly, "Your Majesty Varian, I''m not very knowledgeable, so I can only show the holy light and the shadows alternately."


    "My teacher, Speaker Andrea Moonshadow, can even use these two energies at the same time."


    Garona interjected sharply, "Holy light and shadow are indeed opposed to each other, but they can also coexist to a certain extent."


    "Benedictus is taking advantage of ordinary people''s cognitive blind spots to play two roles at the same time. During the day, he is the revered Archbishop of the Holy Light. At night, he will take off his disguise and become the secretive Father Twilight."


    Niyana sternly reminded, "Your Majesty Varian, please make a decision as soon as possible."


    "Benedictus will soon find himself missing an outfit, and we have to act first to prevent him from jumping over the wall."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 726： chant

    Twilight''s Hammer, the name was not originally created by Benedictus, but from a long-dead two-headed ogre, Cho''gall.


    Cho''gall was killed by Andrea in Alterac Castle as early as the Second Orc War, but many of his Twilight''s Hammer believers slipped through the net and scattered to the people of various countries.


    No one knows why Benedictus abandoned the Holy Light to embrace the Old Gods, nor when did he fall.


    After taking refuge in N''Zoth, Benedictus quickly took over Cho''gall''s legacy and continued to secretly develop the Twilight''s Hammer Church.


    When he was the archbishop of the Stormwind Kingdom, Benedictus often went to various parts of the Eastern Continent openly in the name of traveling missionaries, and none of the kings of the countries had any doubts about him.


    After the end of the Scourge, the center of gravity of the alliance obviously shifted to the south, and Benedictus summoned most of the believers who were stationed in northern Lordaeron to the Kingdom of Stormwind.


    Varian was open to the refugees filling the kingdom''s population, completely unaware that their migrations had dark intentions.


    The re-emergence of Lordaeron shocked everyone''s jaws. As the archbishop of the Stormwind Kingdom, Benedictus would be too far away to develop the forces in the north.


    With the full launch of N''Zoth, the last ancient **** used all the forces under his command, including the dark line of Twilight''s Hammer.


    Not only the Kingdom of Stormwind, but also many Twilight Cultists jumped out of the gnomes and copperbeard dwarves, not to mention the black iron dwarves who were the hardest hit.


    As Niyana said, the cautious Benedictus soon found that one of his costumes had been swapped. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to abandon the disguise and officially debut as Father Twilight.


    Putting on a set of work clothes, Benedictas, whose face was completely covered by the hood, lowered his voice and said with a sneer, "The hour of twilight will surely come, and this sad world will definitely fall under the master''s control."


    ¡­


    When Varian struggled to lead the royal guards to the outside of the Holy Light Cathedral in the church area, the entire church square was empty and no one could be seen.


    Because of the emergence of the Twilight''s Hammer, a cult that worships shadow and void, many devout believers of the Holy Light have come to the cathedral to pray recently. This situation is obviously abnormal now.


    "Oops!"


    Seeing this situation, Varian, who had been half awake and doubtful, changed his face suddenly, "Father Twilight has noticed something is wrong?"


    Niyana nodded calmly and said, "Your Majesty Varian, please don''t panic, we still have a backup."


    "Boom!"


    Just as Benedictus was about to use the teleportation array under the cathedral to go to the port and board the already prepared ship to evacuate, the teleportation array that had been used countless times without any problems suddenly exploded violently.


    "Ahem!"


    Benedictus used the power word shield to block most of the damage at the critical moment, but his neat black robe became tattered in the explosion, and he looked very embarrassed.


    "Damn it!"


    Using the recovery technique to continue to heal the small wounds on his body, Benedictus'' face under the hood was gloomy.


    "Who did it?"


    Benedictus is very confident in the magic circle arranged by N''Zoth. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to explode. Someone must have destroyed it secretly.


    As a last resort, Benedictas had no choice but to put on the white robe of Priest Shengguang again, control his muscles and put on a business-like smile, intending to escape from the main entrance of the church before the siege came.


    The priests in the cathedral rushed to Benedictus'' underground quiet room in a panic, just in time to meet Benedictas who was going up the steps.


    "Archbishop, what was the explosion just now?"


    Benedictus smiled and reassured, "Don''t worry, it''s just that some evil instruments collided with the holy light, it''s nothing serious."


    "I''m going to go out and visit the local believers in Gold Shining Town. The cathedral will be handed over to you for the time being."


    "yes!"


    Benedictus strolled out of the cathedral with a look of compassion.


    "Dah~"


    The Archbishop''s footsteps stopped. At some point, the entrance of the cathedral was surrounded by thousands of heavily armed royal guards. Varian was looking at him with a complicated expression.


    The pastors who were acting normal just now also blocked his way back to the church, looking at him vigilantly and hostilely, and many of them still had hesitation in their eyes.


    ''Don''t panic, Varian hasn''t made up his mind yet, just fool around...''


    "As long as you fool His Majesty Varian, you can escape smoothly?"


    The sudden joking sound from behind made the hairs on Benedictus stand on end, he was no stranger to this sound at all.


    "...Mr. Shore, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Oh~"


    Looking at Benedictus who was pretending to be calm, Mathias put the dagger on his back and sneered, "You don''t think the explosion of the teleportation array just now was just a coincidence, did you? The ship in the port controlled by the Twilight Cultists It has been infiltrated by my people, do you still want to deny it now?"


    According to Mathias''s behavior habits, it is time to stab the traitor''s heart with a knife.


    But considering that King Varian has not fully believed in the fact that Benedictus=Father Twilight, in order to avoid giving the king a bad impression of acting without authorization, Mathias can only follow the plan that Niyana said Leave him alone for now.


    Varian''s face changed several times, and finally his face sank and he strode forward.


    Garona guarded Varian carefully, and would attack him at any time if Benedictus moved.


    "Archbishop, why?"


    Varian asked in a calm voice, "You are the Archbishop of the Holy Light who is respected by countless people, and the apprentice of Saint Alonsus Faol. Why are you so easily tempted by darkness?"


    "Hehe~" Benedictus lowered his head and chuckled twice, "Varian, you are an excellent king, a good father, and a good husband. Unfortunately, you don''t know anything about the reality of the world."


    Opening his arms, Benedictus looked up at the sky "Do you know how many planets there are in the universe? How many of them are blessed by the great void?"


    "Azeroth is just a drop in the ocean in the vast universe, even if we can defeat the void on this planet, what''s the use?"


    "Sooner or later the immortal Old Gods will devour everything with the help of the great Lord of All, the Void Lord."


    "It''s nonsense!" Niyana snorted coldly, "Is that what the tinkling of half-filled water means? Fortunately, you are still an apprentice of Alonsus. You believe what the ancient gods say? Do you have no brains?"


    Niyana looked at Benedictus with a disdainful expression, "Even if you don''t mention the Burning Legion''s frantic hunting of the void forces, your so-called Void Lords can''t enter the material world at all. Sit back and watch the development of the world."


    "The ancient gods are the strongest subordinates they can send. In front of the Titans, the ancient gods are simply vulnerable."


    Niyana turned her head to look at Varian who looked suspicious, "Your Majesty Varian, we have discussed the fate of the ancient **** C''Thun before."


    "The ancient gods are by no means immortal, as evidenced by the fate of C''Thun and Yogg-Saron. As for N''Zoth... there is no exception."


    The sarcasm on Niyana''s face angered Benedictus, who entrusted everything to the void, "Blasher! You will submit to the majesty of our Lord!"


    The enraged Benedictus no longer made any cover up, his thin body began to gradually swell.


    "During my short life as a human being, I gradually realized a truth. UU Reading "


    "Fragile and short-lived human beings are ultimately capable of their limits."


    The turbulent shadow power poured into Benedictus'' body, and his body was rapidly growing taller and stronger.


    Mathias stabbed the dagger into the back of Benedictus decisively, but Benedictus''s extremely tough muscles blocked his hastily stabbed dagger.


    Seeing the two tentacles rolling backwards and attacking him, Mathias could only retreat temporarily.


    Varian pulled out the great royal sword, and looked at Benedictus, who was neither human nor ghost, quite sadly, "What the **** are you trying to do?"


    "Hehe~ It''s very simple."


    Benedictus'' body was transformed into an ugly jepbo face... Faceless.


    "Varian! I don''t want to be human anymore!"


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 727： Atama Crystal

    Powerful void creatures seem to have one thing in common - they like to physically transform their subordinates, and N''Zoth is one of the best.


    Naga, Deathwing, Xavius, and even the faceless Benedictus are all his masterpieces.


    "*£¤#@!"


    Benedictus, who became a faceless man, learned the dual-channel dark RAP that is common to Jebao''s face without a teacher.


    "Everything is about to come to an end, and the void will rise!"


    A very complicated look flashed in Varian''s eyes, and the respectable elder in his eyes finally went on the wrong path completely.


    "Suck ~ call ~"


    After a round of deep breaths, Varian''s expression became firm again.


    "Attack! Get rid of this...monster!"


    Benedictus'' voice was amplified by the shadow spell and spread throughout the city, "Show yourself! Twilight believers, the long-awaited Twilight Hour is coming!"


    Twilight believers hiding in various parts of Stormwind quickly responded to the call and caused riots in various areas of the city.


    When Varian came, he still had a dubious attitude. He was restless and failed to make the arrangements that should have been made.


    Grand Duke Bolvar Fortagan obtained the permission of Queen Tiffin to take over the command at a critical moment, commanding the defenders in the city to suppress rebellions in various regions in an orderly manner.


    "Go away! Filthy cultist!"


    The Grand Marshal''s sword in Bovar''s hand split open the Twilight believers blocking the way outside the church square, and led an elite force into the square to **** them.


    "His Majesty!"


    When Bolvar arrived, Varian was acting as a temporary MT, blocking the tentacles swung by Benedictus. The sharp big royal sword cut off the tips of the tentacles many times, but Benedictus would soon make these victims The damaged parts are restored to original condition.


    "It''s useless, it''s useless! Your attacks are nothing more than scratches to me!"


    "clang!"


    The loyal Bolvar came to Varian''s aid, blocking Benedictus''s tentacle whip with the Grand Marshal''s shield with a lion''s head printed on his left hand.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my late rescue!"


    Varian consciously took two steps back and stood in the melee output position, giving up the main T position to Bolvar, who is both offensive and defensive.


    "No, you came at the right time, let''s kill this traitor together!"


    Niyana cast the spell while chanting words, turned the staff in her hand and shouted in a low voice, "Will barrier!"


    "Bang!"


    Youruo''s substantial spiritual armor protects the souls of Varian and others, preventing them from being affected by the whispers of the Faceless Man.


    The staff in Niyana''s hand is also extraordinary. Although it is not as good as Andrea''s Garnier staff, the materials used are also very precious.


    The wooden body of the staff is made of Nordrassil branches that have been nourished by the Well of Eternity for a long time, and the gems inlaid on the top are gifts from the Draenei.


    Zera, the Mother of Light, once gave the Eredar a holy object called the Atama Crystal through Lula and other naaru. When Velen led the Draenei to escape from Argus, the creature split under the blow into seven crystals of different colors.


    The seven crystals are the heart of anger in red, the shining star in yellow, the shadow of leaves in green, the song of soul in purple, the scar in the sky in blue, the abyss in blue sea and the fruit of harvest in orange.


    Each of the seven crystals has different special functions. Among them, the shadow of leaves that can hide the entire city was lost after Telmor was breached, and it was difficult to return to the hands of the draenei after many twists and turns.


    The purple soul song has always been carried by Velen, which can strengthen his spiritual mage resistance and keep Velen''s brain awake at all times.


    Inlaid on Niyana''s staff is one of the seven Atama crystals, the crimson heart of anger.


    Heart of Wrath has a powerful buff effect on Holy Light users, and will add more flame burning effects to the user''s attacks, which is just right for Niyana, who majors in the power of light.


    In addition to the Heart of Wrath that Velen offered to his allies, the Yellow Crystal Brilliant Ornament was accidentally lost under the plunder of an unknown black knight.


    When Andrea recalled the identity of the black knight and hurried to search the underground treasure house in Karazhan, although he accidentally dug out a lot of treasures collected by the black knight Eredin from the treasure house, Brilliant Chen didn''t know tracked.


    Some time ago, Velen''s son Saruman (Rakish) accidentally discovered the whereabouts of the Brilliant Crystal, but when he continued to search, he found that the crystal was already in the treasury of the Kingdom of Lordaeron.


    Hearing that Queen Calia intended to use this gem of unknown origin as a forging material for an artifact, Velen thought for a while, and finally gave up the idea of ??asking Lordaeron for the crystal.


    Archbishop Othar was not satisfied with Velen''s decision, and he deliberately released the news that the draenei were searching for the Atama crystal.


    However, Queen Calia pretended not to hear it cheekily, and entrusted the best mortal blacksmith in the world, Magni Bronzebeard, to forge a two-handed sword with crystal as the main material, and donated it to the Silver Kingdom. Knight leader Tirion Fordring.


    Although Osar was rather annoyed by this, but the matter had come to this point, he could no longer ask Lordaeron for the Excalibur, so he could only swallow his dumb loss angrily.


    Fortunately, the Brilliant Hour finally fell into the hands of an upright legendary paladin, and Osar could barely accept it.


    When Andrea heard the news, his expression was quite weird. He didn''t expect that after going around for a long time, the Excalibur made of Atama crystal was finally handed over to Tirion.


    The name of Excalibur is familiar to many people, and Andrea can still remember it clearly until today¡ªAshbringer.


    ¡­


    With the blessing of Heart of Wrath, every attack of Niyana''s holy light can cause a lot of damage to Benedictus the Faceless.


    The flame of the Holy Light, which burned the body and soul at the same time, made Benedictus miserable, but when he was about to turn to kill Niyana first, the rock-solid Bolvar firmly blocked him with unpretentious steps the way to go.


    "Go away!"


    Annoyed, Benedictas violently slammed two tentacles on Bolvar''s shield, and the surface of the sturdy Grand Marshal''s shield was even slightly dented.


    Bovar''s face changed, and his left hand holding the shield was in sharp pain, and a crisp bone crack could be faintly heard.


    But Bolvar didn''t retreat at all, and still gritted his teeth and continued to insist. No matter how Benedictas used physical or shadow spells to attack, Bolvar always stood firmly in front of his teammates to bear the damage.


    MT is powerful, and the other three chopper DPS will naturally not pull their hips.


    With the assistance of Niyana''s continuous beating and healing, two top thieves circled around Benedictus'' waist and cut continuously. Although the damage caused by a single attack was very weak, it couldn''t stop them from attacking fast enough.


    "what!"


    A big gap was finally cut in Benedictus'' waist. Garona''s eyes lit up, and she stabbed the divine weapon dagger Pain and Sorrow that Gul''dan gave her into Benedictus''s wound at the same time, and tore it outward with all her strength. open.


    Not to be outdone, Mathias quickly took out a handful of improved high-strength gunpowder from the pouch on his waist and sprinkled it into Benedictus''s enlarged wound.


    The two thieves looked at each other tacitly, and jumped back at the same time.


    "Crack!"


    Sparks from Garona rubbing the dagger fell into the healing wound. UU Reading


    "boom!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    As the high-strength gunpowder exploded violently in the body, the screams of the Faceless Man resounded throughout the city. Varian took advantage of Benedictus'' painful movements to deform, and leaped heroically high.


    "drink!"


    The great royal sword slashed down, and Benedictus'' head was cut in half obliquely.


    Niyana hurriedly recited the mantra, and sprayed out the blazing flame of holy light from the magic circle on the ground. When Benedictus had no time to repair the brain injury, the damaged faceless man quickly recovered. It was scorched black.


    Before the Faceless Man collapsed, the half of the head that was still connected to the body struggled to open its mouth to spit out the last few words, "The Void... Eternal..."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 728： Unpredictable

    If the Twilight''s Hammer Church is allowed to erupt under the guidance of Benedictus without prior knowledge, the Kingdom of Stormwind, and even the entire Eastern Continent, may be plunged into long-term turmoil due to the scourge of these cultists.


    However, now that the true face of Benedictus has been known in advance and arrangements have been made, all that needs to be done next is to predict Benedictus'' action mode in advance and make preparations according to the plan.


    The actions that Benedictus thought to rely on the judgment of the situation were actually all in Niyana''s calculations, and it was she who used the layout to guide Benedictus to make corresponding choices.


    The Kingdom of Stormwind was on the verge of taking off when it was handed over to Varian after Ryan made great efforts in the later period of his administration.


    With the help of the foundation laid by his father, Varian with extraordinary abilities allowed the Kingdom of Stormwind, which had experienced wars and destruction by orcs, to stand on the top of the human kingdoms again. He was gradually given the title of Storm Lion King among the people of various countries.


    The well-known Lion King is naturally not an idiot who is easily kept in the dark. With the death of Benedictus, Varian, who was free from the influence of subjective emotions, quickly straightened out his thinking.


    "Bolvar, Mathias."


    Varian looked at the two loyal subordinates, sighed softly and asked, "When did you know the truth about Benedictus'' rebellion?"


    Bolvar, who had a fractured left arm, was receiving emergency treatment from Niyana. When he heard the king''s inquiry, he and Mathias looked at each other.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for not reporting the crime. The identity of Benedictus is really..."


    Varian waved his hand grandly and said, "You don''t have to be so cautious, do you think I''m a foolish king who cares about right and wrong?"


    Bovar shook his head and laughed, "I made a mistake."


    Mathias lowered his head and reported, "Your Majesty, Duke Fortagan and I only learned the truth from Garona a few days ago."


    "Benedictus has a high position and authority, and his position in His Majesty''s heart is also quite high. We cannot act rashly before he shows his feet."


    Varian handed the big royal sword stained with strange purple blood to the side attendant, and looked down at the faceless man''s lifeless body.


    "...Forget it, no matter what, Father Twilight''s further conspiracy was finally prevented, but the situation caused by him has not been calmed down so easily."


    Just like what Benedictus said, Varian is undoubtedly a wise king. He did not hide too much from Bolvar and Mathias'' goodwill, but turned his attention to the Twilight who had lost his head. hammer.


    Although Benedictus was successfully killed, the Twilight''s Hammer, which has been fully activated, will not die because of the death of Father Twilight.


    The so-called "Twilight Trial" spreading around the Kingdom of Stormwind is still going on. From a certain point of view, Benedictas'' goal of delaying the Eastern Continent''s support to Kalimdor can be regarded as partly achieved.


    ¡­


    When Benedictus preached the teachings of the Twilight''s Hammer, he claimed that they were a worldwide organization. In fact, there was a lot of water in his words.


    The Twilight''s Hammer was indeed buried deep in the Eastern Continent, but when they wanted to preach across the ocean, they encountered an iron plate that could not be broken.


    Andrea issued relevant laws as early as Cho''gall entered Azeroth.


    Anyone with words like twilight in the missionary process will be monitored, and most of these people will disappear inexplicably in the end.


    Andrea is very aware of the harm caused by the spread and infiltration of cult organizations. Through Prism''s strict defense, the night elves have isolated the harm from Kalimdor.


    As the saying goes, the big tree attracts the wind. As the pillars of Azeroth, the night elves have been strong for tens of thousands of years. The dark existence that intends to disrupt Azeroth will naturally regard the night elves as a thorn in their side.


    Although N''Zoth is the weakest among the four ancient gods of Azeroth, Andrea believes that N''Zoth, who is good at tolerance and layout, is the most difficult to deal with.


    Since before the War of the Ancients, N''Zoth has disintegrated the unity of the guardian dragon family by instigating against the black dragon king Neltharion.


    The appearance of the Dragon Soul greatly weakened the strength of the four guardian dragons, allowing the Burning Legion to cause huge damage to Azeroth in the Battle of the Ancients.


    Andrea didn''t know if N''Zoth had accounted for the explosion of the Well of Eternity, and Ny''alotha would sink to the bottom of the sea that no one could touch.


    As far as the results alone are concerned, Azeroth barely repelled the Burning Legion at a huge price without a guardian. Laughing N''Zoth.


    The Demon with Thousand Beards not only obtained the powerful helper of Deathwing, but also took advantage of the opportunity to abduct a group of drowning elves headed by Azshara, and transformed them into a brand new species - Naga.


    Coupled with the reuse of Xavius''s waste, N''Zoth used the Battle of the Ancients to stabilize his rear in one fell swoop, and thus obtained many useful pieces.


    Deathwing, Xavius, and Azshara are all rebellious people. N''Zoth does not want to use brainwashing to obliterate their own wisdom, but uses a cooperative method to lure out their inner desires and drive the three of them to fight for their own goals. act on desire.


    Deathwing longed for power, and N''Zoth fulfilled his wish, promising to give him the dragon soul for use. As for whether he could actually get it in the end, that was Deathwing''s own problem.


    Xavius ??longed for revenge, and N''Zoth satisfied him. Taking advantage of Saronite''s invasion of the World Tree system, he sent Xavius, who had lost his form, into the Emerald Dream, and got a chance to face Malfurion head-on.


    Both of the above two have a clear purpose of action, and N''Zoth, who is good at provoking people''s hearts, has no trouble manipulating them. Only Azshara, N''Zoth still has defenses against this Naga queen.


    As early as after the end of the War of the Ancients, N''Zoth tried to encourage the Naga to take large-scale actions to further disrupt the Kalimdor continent when the night elves were weak, but at that time Azshara claimed that the Naga had not adapted to the new form. rejected his offer.


    In the thousands of years that followed, N''Zoth urged Azshara more than once, but most of the time the lazy queen prevaricated in various ways.


    Only when N''Zoth was pushed into a hurry, Azshara would instruct Vashj and other personal maids to take action and launch a limited attack on the coast of Kalimdor.


    N''Zoth still couldn''t figure out Azshara''s heart, he didn''t know what the former Queen of the Night wanted.


    revenge?


    Unlike, Azshara did not hold deep-rooted hatred for Malfurion and Tyrande who indirectly sent her to the sea, but had a fondness for Andrea Moonshadow, who was still a rookie at the time.


    Facts have proved that Azshara''s vision of seeing people is indeed unique, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com After Andrea took over the highest authority of the night elves, he quickly led the tribe on the road of reform and prosperity.


    It is difficult to see the imprint left by Azshara in the Night Republic today, and even the great magister Elisande, who used to enshrine her as a god, is convinced of the Moon Shadow Speaker.


    Take back everything you lost? In pursuit of strength?


    Not like that, the queen''s lazy behavior makes it impossible to see through her true purpose hidden in her heart.


    In the past, N''Zoth could indulge Azshara to act at will with his own will, but this time the plan to sweep Azeroth is related to his future destiny.


    Urged by N''Zoth''s stern order, the Naga acted in unprecedented numbers and efficiency.


    Andrea, who was sitting in Anarchis, frowned while listening to the reports of heralds from all over the place.


    "Nagas can be found in Tanaris, Dustwallow Marsh, the Barrens, Sen''jinlai, and the eastern coast of Azshara."


    "The same goes for Feralas, Desolace, Ashenvale, and the west coast of Darkshore, and even around the Broken Isles there are large numbers of naga flocking from the sea."


    "Roughly estimated, the total number of Naga is at least two million, and it is still growing."


    Andrea nodded solemnly, "Inform the defenders everywhere to guard the coastline with the help of the coastal defense system, and not take the initiative to attack. The main course of action is to defend and retreat from the enemy."


    "yes!"


    Immediately after the herald, Andrea looked solemnly at the map on the wall, "Queen Azshara, the first mortal demigod in Azeroth''s history, is finally going to fight you again after thousands of years?"

 Chapter 729： multi-line battlefield

    The domain name of this site has been changed to ow Shadow of the Moonlight in Azeroth Chapter 729 Multi-line Battlefield Audio Novel Listen Online


    <tent>


    Not only N''Zoth couldn''t understand Azshara''s thoughts, but Andrea also couldn''t understand the erratic Naga Queen.


    At the end of the War of the Ancients, with Azshara and the strength in her hands, there is definitely a chance to fight back.


    Whether she joins the Rebels to wash away her sins, or goes all the way to help the Burning Legion, the power in the Queen''s hands will play a decisive role in promoting the stalemate.


    But in the end Azshara did nothing, allowing the Well of Eternity to explode, and Zin-Azshara sank into the sea.


    Andrea once speculated that Azshara was atoning for her wrong choice, but thinking about it, it seems unlikely.


    Azshara is a natural leader with an extreme ego, even if she regrets what she has done, she will not take this way of evasion to atone for her sins.


    Although the naga attacked the coastline controlled by the night elves many times in the following ten thousand years, compared with the current crisis situation, those previous attacks can only be regarded as small troubles.


    The stalemate in Un''Goro crater in the south continued. Ragnaros was unable to advance the front line for a long time, but lost a series of generals under Garrod''s fixed-point cleanup.


    Although Freya''s ability in frontal combat is not strong, it is based on other Titan Guardians as a reference.


    When fighting Ragnaros, Freya Panacea''s auxiliary ability was brought into full play. She just relied on her strong recovery power and defensive assistance to turn the battle into a bladder game.


    Ragnaros, who is good at offensive raids and has always pursued aggression like a fire, is extremely frustrated. The battle is completely dragged into the opponent''s rhythm, and his every move feels very awkward.


    Andrea was not worried about the battle situation in Un''Goro Crater. Ragnaros chose the place where the Fire Plume Mountain appeared as the source of fire, which was a wrong choice in the first place.


    Un''Goro Crater has indeed been abandoned for many years, but the boundary gate connecting Sholazar Basin still maintains normal operation.


    These two basins are ecological experiment fields specially selected by Freya, which can be said to be her back garden.


    Someone ran into his back garden to make trouble, and Freya, as the guardian of life, would naturally not turn a blind eye.


    Leaving the final work of the storm cliff to the great guardian and other companions, Freya took the lead in leading the reinforcements from the Sholazar Basin to teleport to the crater.


    The fire element is extremely aggressive, but the ability to continue fighting after the outbreak is a bit impatient.


    Their moves and fighting styles are all about breaking down their opponents in one round. If they can''t be defeated... then they can only wait to be dragged into a long-term round by the opponent until they are defeated.


    Now Ragnaros is in this embarrassing situation.


    A round of eruption can''t defeat Freya. Although she can barely maintain the situation with the help of Huoyushan''s energy, God knows whether Freya will have reinforcements, in case other guardians are free...


    Garald didn''t let the mortal legion interfere with the immortal fight on the top of the Fire Feather Mountain, and concentrated on directing allies such as the tol''vir and the tauren to find the fire elemental generals and remove them one by one.


    Compared with the south, the situation on Rutherland Island that Shandris is in charge of is relatively clear.


    Relying on the connections and outstanding personality charm accumulated in the past, Sunderland attracted a large number of active defectors from the wall of the sky, and gradually lifted the indecisive wind rider Al''Akir.


    With the development of the situation to this point, Al''Akir has already guessed the next direction of the situation.


    Just as the wind rider was planning to hand over the throne of the wind elemental king to his son as a matter of course, N''Zoth suddenly issued a stern order to him, forcing Alakir to continue to resist and delay the time of the wind elemental rebels as much as possible.


    Under the force of N''Zoth, the inside of the wind element began to stage a repertoire that Azeroth loved to see-father''s kindness and son''s filial piety.


    The civil strife of the wind element is mainly concentrated inside the wall of the sky. Shandris has already obtained the promise of Sunderland the Windchaser in advance. Once he successfully seizes power, he will join the camp of the defenders of Azeroth and resist the ancient gods. Enslavement, so that the wind element can return to freedom.


    Shandris, who was free, left only a small number of defenders to monitor the battle situation, and led the main force of the Second Flying Fleet back to Mount Hyjal to stand by.


    The swarming Naga startled Shandris a lot. She has led the sentinel troops for nearly ten thousand years, and she has never seen Naga so crazy.


    Shandris asked worriedly, "Andrea, what are you going to do next?"


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea looked at the map and pondered for a few seconds, "In this multi-front war that determines the future of Azeroth, every battlefield is very important."


    "First of all, the world of four elements. The wall of the sky has basically been settled. With the intervention of Hodir and Thorim, Ragnaros doesn''t have much time to jump around."


    "The problem lies in Maw of the Abyss and Deep Rock Continent."


    Andrea tapped heavily on the position of the maelstrom with a pointer, "According to the information provided by the ring of the earth, Deathwing forcibly smashed the pillar of the world in Deep Rock Continent before rushing out of the maelstrom."


    "The Pillar of the World is related to the survival of the Earth Elemental World. At the moment when the Elemental World and Azeroth are reintegrated, once the Earth Elemental World collapses, the main material world of Azeroth will also be greatly implicated."


    Shandris also looked up at the map. "Can the shaman of the Earthen Ring repair this pillar?"


    "Yes, but they need more people and time."


    Andrea patted his left hand with the pointer, "Go''el mobilized all the shamans in the orc clan to the Heart of Azeroth, and the Tauren, Darkspear trolls, Zandalari trolls and Wildhammer dwarves also Respond to the call."


    "It should be no problem to temporarily hand over Deep Rock Continent to them, but the water elemental world..."


    With a headache, Andrea clicked on the Vashj''ir Underwater World in the west of Stormwind City, "I obtained King Varian''s permission through Niyana to arrange for the underwater combat troops to enter Vashj''ir, and try to compete with Neptulon''s The water elementals get in touch."


    "Vashj''ir is one of the main activity areas of the Naga, and its defenses are very strict. A large number of water elements are fighting fiercely with the Naga. It may take some time to break through the Naga''s defense and get in touch with Neptulon. .¡±


    "And then the Emerald Dream."


    Andrea sighed and said, "Because of the shortage of manpower, UU Reading Fandral led Valstein and a large number of Cenarion Council druids into the dreamland to assist in the defense. Cenarius and Goldrinn and other demigods also Move out one after another."


    "But this time Xavius ??is obviously planning to fight for his life. A large number of faceless men have invaded the dream world, and the nightmare''s offensive is extremely fierce."


    "Once the Emerald Dream, which is the mirror world of Azeroth, falls, all living creatures of Azeroth will be gradually corrupted by nightmares in their sleep."


    "As for Naga..."


    Andrea frowned and looked at the coastlines marked in red on the strategic map. "Although saying this may damage morale, we can only take a defensive position for the time being."


    Maiev suddenly interjected, "Did you forget something? Deathwing is still trapped in the gravity barrier."


    Andrea waved his hands and said, "Don''t worry about him for now."


    "The Gravity Barrier is an indiscriminate attack mode. Attacks launched from the outside will also be affected and cannot be effective. Let''s just wait and see."


    "The elemental armor that Deathwing made to protect himself from collapsing has become his death talisman, and he should not be able to break free from the influence of gravity before his sanity collapses."


    Andrea pointed to Northrend meaningfully, "And don''t forget, the most important thing to Deathwing is not us, but the dragons who are ready to go."</tent>


    Azeroth Shadow of the Moon

 Chapter 730： 2nd form

    Andrea never let down his vigilance against Deathwing. N''Zoth had high hopes for him, and he would spend hundreds of years transforming him. Of course, it would not be as simple as repairing Deathwing''s heart.


    Although it has not been shown yet, Andrea speculates that Deathwing should have other killers.


    However, this trump card may not be what Deathwing himself hoped for, and once it is used, it may be impossible to turn back.


    The blue dragon headed by Malygos was the first to teleport from Wyrmrest Temple to the scene. At this time, they were observing the situation around the gravity barrier.


    Malygos, who used to go crazy whenever he saw Neltharion, was very calm now. The experience of almost killing Deathwing last time seemed to have completely dispelled his inner demons.


    Malygos, who had experienced the death of Alegos, repeatedly reminded himself to think twice before he acted. He didn''t want to lose important clansmen again because of his impulsiveness.


    Immediately following arrived was the Black Dragon led by Dragon Queen Sinestra herself.


    Unlike Onyxia and Nefarian, who looked at Deathwing with complicated eyes, Abyssian was curious about Deathwing besides being vigilant.


    "Mother, is this deformed black dragon my father?"


    Sinestra replied with cold eyes, "That''s right, that guy who is neither dragon nor ghost is Neltharion."


    "Abyssian, get ready for battle. Although he has been completely depraved, Deathwing''s strength has increased instead of decreased. This battle will definitely be very difficult."


    ¡­


    When Shandris led the Second Flying Fleet as a mobile force to the western coastlines for reinforcements, the Fourth Flying Fleet left behind in Northrend also went south with the large-scale travel of the Dragon Clan, and went to the Broken Isles to help defend against the Naga''s impact.


    The Lost Isles are also being attacked by swarms of Naga, and the Draenei who have had combat experience with Naga calmly fight under the command of Yrel.


    As a fixed turret, the Storm Fortress will penetrate a vacuum channel in the sea with every blow, and the powerful firepower net makes it impossible for the Naga who landed to go further.


    ¡­


    The impact of countless Naga made Andrea quite irritated, but he could only forcibly suppress the restlessness in his heart and continue to sit in the central command.


    Azshara hadn''t appeared yet, and Andrea had to stay behind to guard against the actions of the Naga queen, and the two sides played the role of exchange.


    "Aww!"


    The shrill scream interrupted Andrea''s thoughts, and the Highborne who were gathering to cast spells in the Anarchis Mage Tower just sent someone to report.


    "Chairman! The enchantment can''t support it anymore! Deathwing''s size and power form are undergoing abnormal changes!"


    Andrea frowned, "Go, go and have a look."


    With the help of the mage''s teleportation technique, Andrea and Maiev came to the observatory on the top floor of the official mage''s tower, and looked at the scene through a high-powered telescope.


    The condition of the Twilight Dragon lying on the ground was normal, but the armor plate on Deathwing''s body was almost completely peeled off.


    The spewing lava and collapsing body made Deathwing continue to let out a miserable wail.


    As Deathwing''s body disintegrated, more disgusting tentacles and granulation sprouted from his wounds.


    "Tsk!" Maiev smacked her lips in disgust. "This guy can no longer be considered a dragon. After being overly modified by N''Zoth, he has turned into an indescribable deformed creature."


    Just like Maiev complained, Deathwing couldn''t see the dragon shape at all at this time.


    His chest was split from the middle, and the whole dragon body became very strange because of this.


    The lava that flowed to the ground quickly corroded the green grass, and the crack in his chest gradually affected his whole body. Except for the head that was still barely covered with the source chin, his whole body began to undergo extremely disgusting mutations.


    A large number of purple-black tentacles protruded from all parts of Deathwing''s body, and the gravity barrier seemed to have no effect on these tentacles at all.


    "No! It''s about to collapse!"


    Following the shouts from the mage tower, the gravity barrier restricting Deathwing was finally broken, and Deathwing''s aura wrapped in the barrier was released at once.


    "hold head high!"


    Finally freed from the shackles, the Twilight Dragon let out a cheerful roar, spread its wings and took off from the ground again.


    "attack!"


    Under the cover of the towering trees on Mount Hyjal, the ambush dragons of five colors breathed out various dragon breaths at the group of twilight dragons at the same time.


    The head-to-head attack severely damaged the unsuspecting Twilight Dragon. If it weren''t for the modified scales on their bodies that were not resistant to the attacks of the five-color dragon, these deformed dragons should have been wiped out.


    Guardian dragons that are several times larger than Twilight Dragons have entered the battlefield one after another. The thick-skinned black dragon serves as MT and physical output, the blue dragon serves as legal output, and other three-color giant dragons provide auxiliary and secondary damage.


    When Chromie and Arygos and other juniors led the dragons to fight the Twilight Dragon, the four Aspects and Sinestra surrounded Deathwing.


    "hold head high!"


    Alexstrasza first sent out a flame of life to Deathwing, and the tentacles all over the body of the fallen black dragon king twitched violently under the impact of life energy.


    "Aw!"


    Deathwing also swung his only intact head and roared in pain. As his tail slapped the ground vigorously, more than a dozen large tentacles protruded from the ground, making a dull sound of breaking wind and lashing at the giant guardian dragons.


    Malygos spit out a boomerang-like arcane blade from his mouth, and cut off these tentacles one by one from the middle.


    Just like the situation when Varian and others fought against Benedictus, the powerful self-healing ability of the ancient **** system allowed the tentacles to grow back quickly after being cut off.


    Malygos reminded the Bronze Dragon King while constructing a large-scale magic.


    "Nozdormu!"


    "I know, don''t worry."


    Nozdormu''s expression was still indifferent, his eyes shone with golden light, and the phantom of the time hourglass appeared faintly inside. UU Reading


    "Tick tock~"


    The sound of the hour hand turning sounded, and the place where the battle with Deathwing was completely separated from the outside world, being pulled into another timeline.


    Nozdormu flapped his wings and blessed his companions with time protection, "Let''s attack with all hands and feet, this is an abandoned timeline, don''t worry about hurting Azeroth."


    "Hmph! Just right."


    Malygos'' great spell was completed, and countless tiny arcane particles appeared around Deathwing.


    "Back off!"


    After the other four dragons left the attacking range, the suspended arcane particles swelled and burst one after another, connecting points into lines, and the lines formed surfaces and spaces one by one, and the dark blue arcane light enveloped Deathwing.


    "Starlight is extinct!"


    The spell that Andrea was almost obsessed with once acted on Deathwing, and the power was several times more powerful than what Andrea had experienced.


    The timeline within a certain range vibrated violently amidst the surge of arcane energy, and Nozdormu hurriedly cast a spell to stabilize the time and space.


    Deathwing, who appeared before the Dragon Kings again, looked very miserable. There were many holes in his body, and his flesh and blood were barely connected together. His whole body seemed to be falling apart at any time.


    "Aww!"


    Since the shape change, Deathwing has almost completely lost his mind. He raised his head and screamed frantically, and the wounds on his body regenerated and healed at an incredible speed.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Malygos looked at Deathwing who was gradually recovering and murmured, "I definitely didn''t hold back anything, so I can''t destroy him?"

 Chapter 731： the quiet last moment

    As the guardian of magic among the guardian dragons, Malygos is very confident in his attack power.


    In terms of destructive power alone, he is well-deserved number one among the guardian dragons, and no one can match him.


    The Starlight Annihilation spell just now was already Malygos'' greatest effort, even so, it still couldn''t destroy the mutated Deathwing.


    Ysera constructed a dream illusion to temporarily trap Deathwing, and the five dragons got together to discuss it.


    "I''m afraid this battle will be very difficult. Deathwing already has certain characteristics of the Old God. If his body cannot be destroyed at once, this guy will continue to regenerate his body."


    When the other dragon kings were discussing with sullen faces, Sinestra looked at Deathwing who was attacking randomly in the phantom, her eyes flickering.


    ¡­


    Andrea couldn''t observe what happened in another timeline, but he still noticed the space-time shock caused by Malygos'' spell.


    The battle between the Twilight Dragons and the Guardian Dragons was almost one-sided.


    The tacitly coordinated five-color dragon beat the Twilight Dragon from beginning to end. With both quantity and quality prevailing, it didn''t take much time to end the battle.


    After dismantling the Twilight Dragon, all the dragons, like Andrea, quietly watched the battlefield where Deathwing and the dragon kings disappeared, waiting for the final result.


    "Shua!"


    When Nozdormu finally adjusted the timeline back, the unexpected development made many dragons present subconsciously take two steps back.


    The tattered Deathwing was still alive. Although the Black Dragon Queen and the four guardian dragons looked a little tired, they still retained their fighting power.


    "this¡­"


    Kalecgos said to himself in disbelief, "Can''t the Four Dragon Kings in their prime plus Sinestra kill Deathwing?"


    Andrea at the top of the Nordrassil tree also frowned, he vaguely guessed why Deathwing was still alive.


    ¡®Is it true that N¡¯Zoth has endowed him with some of his characteristics? ''


    "Aww!"


    A strange cry came from Deathwing''s torn vocal cords, and Andrea subconsciously put his left hand on the hilt of the Dark Empire Sword, but then he retracted his movement.


    Xalatas has not yet awakened from his deep sleep, and now the sword of the Dark Empire cannot achieve the effect of killing with one blow.


    Sinestra once again sprayed out the shadow flame dragon''s breath at Deathwing who was trying to attack, and the damage was done, but the powerful body regeneration ability quickly made Sinestra''s efforts futile.


    "no solution anymore."


    While Nozdormu was imprisoning Deathwing, Sinestra took a breath and retreated to the Red Dragon Queen.


    "Alexstrasza, do you remember what I said about the Final Solution?"


    Alexstrasza was taken aback suddenly, "Are you going to... No! Don''t be impulsive! There must be other ways."


    "Krasus, go find Ender..."


    "It''s useless." Sinestra smiled wryly. "Based on what I know about Andrea, if he had a way to undo Deathwing''s immortality, he would have taken the initiative by now."


    Malygos looked at Sinestra with complicated eyes, "I guess so, it should be that the magic sword hasn''t awakened yet... Are you really determined to do this?"


    Sinestra turned her head and looked gently at the three children who couldn''t understand why. The three of Onyxia saw the meaning of nostalgia and farewell from their mother''s eyes.


    "Could it be!"


    Before Onyxia rushed forward to stop her, Sinestra had already withdrawn her gaze and slammed into Deathwing.


    "Hey! Alexstrasza, do it!"


    The arrow was on the string and had to be fired, the Red Dragon Queen gritted her teeth, and sprayed out the flames of life to envelop Sinestra and Deathwing at the same time.


    The flame of life did not hurt Sinestra while burning Deathwing, but instead catalyzed her vitality, allowing her to have a super recovery power similar to that of an ancient **** for a certain period of time.


    Of course, there is a price.


    "Aww!"


    Deathwing''s claws and wings frantically scratched at Sinestra''s body, and the wound that had just bled out quickly healed in the next second.


    "Hey~" Malygos sighed, "Let me help you too."


    The magic guardian constructed a thin arcane crystal to cover the surface of Sinestra''s body, and Nozdormu and Ysera also successively blessed the black dragon queen with their large auxiliary spells.


    "Thank you, the Black Dragon Clan is asking you to take care of it."


    Sinestra''s four claws were firmly inserted into Deathwing''s corrupted body, and she flapped her wings and flew towards the sky with Deathwing.


    "rise!"


    "Aww!"


    Only the instinctive Deathwing felt the bad atmosphere, biting Sinestra crazily and clinging to him.


    Sinestra, who had overdrawn her vitality, healed faster than Deathwing, who had been infused with the essence of the ancient gods. The countless new pains brought a relieved smile to her dragon face.


    "Just leave this world with me, as the black dragon''s final atonement for Azeroth!"


    Andrea and Maiev looked up at Sinestra rising higher and higher, and quickly understood her intentions.


    "I see."


    Andrea looked at the three black dragon brothers and sisters who were struggling to stop Sinestra under the pressure of other dragons, and sighed softly.


    "Parasitic Azeroth''s ancient **** regeneration ability is maintained by absorbing the essence of Azeroth. Once it leaves this planet, the power infused by the ancient **** will no longer be effective."


    Maiev also smiled wryly and shook her head, "Atonement? I think the contributions made by the black dragon over the years are enough to offset the damage caused by Deathwing. UU Reading "


    Andrea said helplessly, "Deathwing has always been an indelible nightmare in Sinestra''s heart. Perhaps this ending of going to the Shadow Realm together is a kind of relief for her."


    Sinestra, who was close to Neltharion, vaguely heard N''Zoth''s hysterical scream, relying on Ysera''s dream protection to maintain her sanity, the corner of Sinestra''s mouth twitched ferociously. smile.


    "N''Zoth, you are the one who lured my husband to fall, this time I want you to experience the pain that pierces your soul!"


    Ignoring Deathwing''s attack, Sinestra flapped her wings one last time to accelerate, and finally rushed out of Azeroth''s atmosphere after a few seconds.


    N''Zoth''s ubiquitous whispers finally disappeared in the quiet and vacuum universe, and Deathwing''s mind also ushered in the long-lost peace.


    "I... this is?"


    Sinestra''s body began to glow orange-red, and her dragon body gradually collapsed from the tail, but the Dragon Queen had a gentle smile on her face at the last moment.


    "This is the final moment between you and me."


    "yes¡­"


    Andrea and the others on the ground saw a dazzling glare from the direction where Sinestra flew away, and a shrill scream sounded in the minds of everyone present at the same time.


    While others were clutching their heads in pain, Andrea calmly looked at the sea to the east of Mount Hyjal.


    "N''Zoth, you didn''t expect that putting part of your soul and flesh into Deathwing''s body would cause such consequences? This is called self-cocooning."

 Chapter 732： getting better

    Even if he accepts the transformation of the Old God, Deathwing is not the Old God after all, logically speaking, his regeneration should be limited.


    Just like Benedictus, even if he becomes a faceless man, he cannot regenerate unconditionally and permanently. When the energy in his body is exhausted, all regeneration abilities will lose their effect.


    N''Zoth established a connection between Deathwing''s body and himself through his own flesh and soul, and completed infinite regeneration by absorbing the essence of Azeroth.


    But doing so also has a disadvantage.


    Once Deathwing is slain, N''Zoth''s soul is irreversibly damaged.


    N''Zoth calculated the recovery time of Xalatas, which would take at least three months.


    During these three months, Deathwing can completely walk sideways in Azeroth, unless the guardian wastes energy to seal him, no one can kill him.


    But by all means, N''Zoth hadn''t calculated that Sinestra would figure out how to cut off his blessing in this way.


    Not only was Deathwing''s **** scrapped, but his soul was also seriously injured.


    The three black dragon siblings stared blankly at the fading light in the sky.


    Nefarian, who was usually very impatient with Sinestra''s discipline, sobbed in a low voice, Onyxia''s eyes were dull, unable to recover for a long time.


    Ebixien suppressed his grief, and slapped his brother and sister heavily with his wings.


    "Please cheer up! Mother entrusts the future of the black dragon on us, and we must not let her down!"


    The four dragon kings entrusted by Sinestra felt a little heavy in their hearts. Seeing Ebixian, who was trying his best to comfort the other black dragons, they finally had some comfort in their hearts. At least the black dragon has a successor.


    "Ahem~ Sorry to bother you."


    When the scene was immersed in the sadness of parting, a simple small aircraft appeared above the Dragon Clan, and a sharp mechanical sound came from the speaker.


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "This voice, Mimiron?"


    Mimiron didn''t hear Andrea whispering far away in Anaxis, and continued on his own, "Everyone, I am Mimiron, the guardian from Ulduar, and my colleague Azadas has something to say. Ask me to convey it to you, especially the black dragon."


    "Ahem~"


    Mimiron adjusted the sound line of the mechanical voice, trying to simulate the thick voice of Azadas as much as possible.


    "I am Azadas, the forging guardian. I am sorry to disturb you at this sad moment. I have good news for the Black Dragon Clan."


    "Mimiron''s outer space monitoring equipment witnessed the fall of the guardian of the earth, and with the help of the star soul of Azeroth, he recovered the power of the guardian of the earth from Neltharion."


    "The Black Dragon Clan, please determine the successor as soon as possible. At that time, I will go to the Dragon Rest Temple to give the new Black Dragon King the power of the guardian of the earth that you have lost for many years."


    Mimiron''s voice returned to his original sharpness again, "This is the end of Azadas''s message. Thank you Black Dragon for your sacrifice to protect Azeroth. The dead Tyr will be proud of you."


    Mimiron''s sudden intrusion made Andrea a little dumbfounded, but his interruption finally diluted the sad atmosphere at the scene, and also brought good news to the Black Dragon Clan who had suffered heavy losses.


    Andrea didn''t have time to think about Sinestra, and after confirming Deathwing''s demise, he immediately turned his attention to the overwhelming number of naga near the coastline.


    Senkinlai''s coastal defenses were crumbling under the joint impact of Twilight Dragon and Naga, and Andrea urgently sent 100,000 troops to support them.


    As the Dragon Clan adjusted their mentality and joined the battlefield, the precarious situation was finally relieved, and the number of Twilight Dragons was decreasing day by day under the pressure of the repressed Dragon Clan.


    In more than a month, the focus of defense shifted from Twilight Dragon to Naga.


    These fish tails are not only huge in number, but when they attack the beach, they will send even more murloc cannon fodder troops to consume the defenders'' stamina and mana.


    When the good news of Al''Akir and Ragnaros'' successful crusade came one after another, reinforcements from various tribes in the Eastern Continent finally arrived near the Broken Isles.


    A large number of Naga blocked their voyage westward to reinforce Kalimdor. The reinforcements from various organizations and countries could only temporarily stay in the Broken Isles to help the Tirisfal Council resolve the local Naga crisis.


    As a large island in the sea, all areas of the Broken Isles will be attacked by naga.


    Valshara relied on the strength of Black Rook Castle to block the Naga to the west of the coast, and Suramar also possessed powerful magic power. The Naga''s attacks on these two areas did not cause any damage.


    The tauren and drogbar in Highmountain can also block the Naga from landing near the north shore, and Odin''s Hall of Valor provides powerful support for Stormheim.


    Only Azsuna, which had been neglected before, suffered the most damage. Naga and murlocs could be seen everywhere on Azsuna Beach.


    The Phantom Night Watchmen led by Farondis could only barely defend the central Narsalas Academy area together with the Tirisfal Council, and the Watch Island was also impregnable under the defense led by Sera Moonguard.


    But other areas have been completely reduced to the Naga''s paradise, and the reinforcements from the Eastern Continent are mainly to provide support for Azsuna.


    Sometimes, a large number can also cause qualitative changes, and the inexhaustible number of Naga also brought enormous pressure to Kalimdor.


    Under the attack of Azshara''s innumerable Naga, the ancient Dark Night Republic fully utilized its military potential. Every day, countless arcane puppets came off the production line and rushed to the front line.


    Although the situation was very dangerous, Andrea, who was dispatched in the middle, managed to barely maintain the battle situation by virtue of the long-term stay up that made him lose his hair, and supported it until Garald led one of the main forces to return from the south.


    The Land of Fire was breached under the leadership of Freya, Hodir, and Thorim. Ragnaros, who hid back in the palace, ushered in his own end in despair.


    Hodir, the ice guardian, took advantage of Ragnaros'' weakness and forcibly frozen him with a frost hammer, and bestowed death on the king of fire elements in the most shameful way¡ªfreezing to death.


    Not all members of the fire element are of one mind with Ragnaros. With the intervention of the three guardians, UU Reading quickly elected a new fire element king who is relatively close to mortals. It is said that he His name is Smolderon.


    On the side of the wind element, Al''Akir, who was loyal to the ancient god, finally died in the hands of Sunderland the Windchaser, and the drama of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety finally came to an end.


    The wind elementals and fire elementals immediately turned their backs after changing their leaders, and in turn joined the camp of the guardians of Azeroth to attack the naga who invaded the coastline.


    The end of the two-front battlefield not only allowed the night elves to draw more troops, but also gained two strong reinforcements.


    Meanwhile, there is good news from Vashj''ir''s underwater forces who helped the water elementals repel the Naga.


    Using the submarine mothership as an arrow, the night elves'' underwater troops finally broke through the Naga''s defenses and formally entered the Throne of Tides, which was being attacked by Naga and sea monsters.


    On the other hand, Goel and other Earth Ring shamans also sent the latest information.


    After repairing the Pillars of the World in the Earthen Ring, Therazane the Stonemother agreed to join the Guardians of Azeroth in defeating the last of the Old Gods, N''Zoth.


    Andrea, who worked overtime until her hair fell out, let out a sigh of relief and leaned softly on the back of the chair.


    Celes, who had already left the shelter, massaged his temples distressedly, and Andrea closed her eyes and smiled in relaxation.


    "Things are finally getting better."


    "Speaker! Azshara... Azshara finally made a high-profile appearance!"


    Andrea: "¡­"


    "MMP, can''t you give me a break?!"

 Chapter 733： old man in memory

    The domain name of this site has been changed to ow: Shadow of the Moonlit Night in Azeroth Chapter 733: Memories of an Old Man Audio Novel Listen Online


    <tent>


    Although quite annoyed in his heart, Andrea finally teleported to the top floor of the Anahis Mage Tower with Seres, and looked at the endless sea to the east through the telescope of the observatory.


    As the report said, Azshara did make a "high-profile" appearance.


    The Naga queen somehow opened a vacuum channel to the bottom of the sea, and her magnificent coral throne rose from the depths of the sea to the surface.


    Azshara, with her three forked tails, reclined lazily on her throne, her striking golden crown resting firmly on her head.


    Because of the change of race, Azshara''s appearance has somewhat changed, but the naga face with delicate scales added a touch of exotic style to her, and her temperament is still as graceful and noble as before.


    Near the Coral Throne floating on the sea, there are three female Naga spellcasters in gorgeous attire guarding them. They should all be transformed from Azshara''s most trusted handmaidens.


    In the process of going to Zin-Azshara to rescue Tyrande 10,000 years ago, Andrea briefly visited Azshara''s bedroom.


    The lonely and self-admired Azshara never arranges male guards in her bedroom. These court maids are her most trusted and dependable confidantes, and Vashj is the highest-ranking female officer among them.


    Just as Andrea was carefully observing the changes in Azshara over the past ten thousand years, Seles suddenly grabbed Andrea''s sleeve forcefully.


    "That... that is..."


    Celeste stared at one of the queen''s guards with another telescope with trembling lips.


    Having experienced the War of the Ancients and 10,000 years of time, Celeste is no longer the innocent little girl she was back then.


    But at this time, her performance was very abnormal, and that look of worrying about gains and losses made Andrea temporarily withdraw her attention from Azshara.


    Following Celes'' guidance and adjusting the binoculars, Andrea took a closer look at the female Naga.


    Due to the large number of scales on the body and the need for long-term activities in the sea, Naga, regardless of gender, does not wear clothes, and only installs some metal decorations on certain key parts as a cover.


    In this case, the amount and luxury of the metal decorations on Naga''s body indicate their identity and status.


    Male naga usually have tentacles on the chin, and their identities can be judged by the material of the metal ring on the tentacles.


    The female Naga that Seles stared at was different from the four hands of ordinary spellcasters. Six arms were naturally placed by her side, and two of them held a staff and a longbow respectively.


    Metal decorations that are not easily oxidized by water tie up her snake hair, and each arm wears a golden double bracelet that seems to make a crisp collision sound.


    Andrea always felt that she had seen the appearance of this female Naga somewhere, but maybe it was too long ago, and he couldn''t remember it for a while.


    "Felicity...that''s Mrs. Felicity, Leticia''s mother!"


    Celeste''s exclamation made Andrea startled, and the memory buried deep in her mind finally began to recover.


    "This...won''t it?"


    Although Andrea once told her when comforting Leticia that Felicity might not have died in the process of falling into the sea, he couldn''t even believe this statement at the time, it was just a conventional social rhetoric Just comfort.


    After so many years, Leticia has long accepted the fact of her mother''s death. She keeps all the tragedies that have happened in her heart, and makes these experiences a catalyst for her growth.


    A person who had become an ancient memory suddenly appeared before her eyes. No wonder Celes had such an abnormal behavior.


    Andrea knew what Celeste was nervous about. Ten thousand years ago, in order to safely send Celeste away from the collapsed Xin Azali, her mother and Felicity left the only escape teleporter to the young Celeste.


    Felicity, who sank into the sea together, survived as a naga, and Celes couldn''t help but hope that her mother might have survived in the same way.


    The binoculars scanned the other two female naga, to Seles'' disappointment, neither of whom was her mother.


    Andrea shifted his focus to the Senkinlai beach defense with some concern, and soon caught Leticia riding on Gorm.


    Due to Azshara''s appearance, Naga temporarily stopped her fierce offensive. Leticia was reminding her soldiers not to relax their vigilance. They hadn''t noticed the familiar Naga in the distant sea.


    Shaking his head and withdrawing his thoughts, Andrea told the disappointed Celes, "I''ll go to the front line to see the situation, and the council will be entrusted to you and Maiev for the time being. If there is an emergency, you can only Awaken the closed Malfurion and Tyrande."


    Celes took a deep breath, barely calming down her excited mood. UU Reading


    "I see, you have to be careful, Queen Azshara''s strength may not be weaker than Kil''jaeden and Archimonde."


    ¡­


    Regarding Azshara''s strength, Andrea, who had previously fought against her, knew it well.


    With the blessing of the Well of Eternity, Azshara can display a combat power that is similar to, or even faintly surpasses that of Archimonde.


    But without the Eternal Well, her hard power is still weaker than the two Eredar giants of the Burning Legion.


    However, this does not mean that Andrea can take Azshara lightly. Who knows whether this queen of geniuses has made another breakthrough in the past ten thousand years.


    Seles activated the teleportation technique and sent her husband directly to Senkinlai''s coastal front. This barren red land was originally a light earth red, but at this time it was already stained dark red by the blood of the two warring parties.


    In terms of the battle loss ratio, the number of Naga killed in battle is more than ten times, or even dozens of times, that of the defenders such as the night elves and the Tauren, but the total number of troops that cannot stand up to the opponent is too large. It''s been dire enough for now.


    The flying fleet floating above the battlefield has returned to Mount Hyjal many times to recharge. The magic cannons on the ships have also been replaced several times due to wear and tear, and the coastal defense weapons on the coastline have been damaged by 70%.


    If they continue to fight non-stop, sooner or later the defenders will lose all their defensive weapons, and they can only block the Naga''s attack through hand-to-hand combat. At that time, the battle damage of the coalition forces will be further expanded.

 Chapter 734： still the light of the light

    With the blessing of amplifying the spell, Andrea''s call spread far to the sea.


    Azshara, who was leaning on the coral throne and tasting the fine wine, paused, a meaningful smile appeared on her bright and charming face.


    "It seems that our little friend can''t wait any longer, don''t you think so? Felicity."


    Felicity''s eyes flashed, and she bowed her head respectfully and replied, "Queen, please order."


    "Hehe~"


    Azshara''s three naga tails propped herself up from the seat, and with a flash of arcane light and shadow, Azshara in Naga form disappeared, replaced by the posture she once had as a night elf.


    Gently stroking the lavender skin that exudes cool radiance under the moonlight, Azshara''s beautiful face showed a look of satisfaction.


    "Sure enough, this posture is the most used."


    Stepping forward with her slender and straight legs and walking towards the suddenly opened portal, Azshara hooked her fingers behind her playfully, "Come on, Felicity, come with me to meet the long-lost old friend."


    "yes."


    ¡­


    In the Naga position on the front line, a faint blue teleportation door opened. First, a slender foot without shoes and socks emerged from the door, and then a stunning beauty with a confident and elegant smile on her face came from the teleportation door. out the door.


    The tauren and darkspear trolls had question marks on their foreheads. They didn''t know why a night elf woman appeared in the naga camp.


    In the night elf camp, some veteran officers were suddenly stunned. They looked at the tall and straight beauty with her head up and her chest in horror.


    "No...impossible!"


    One of the bearded generals muttered in disbelief, "Queen Azshara has become a Naga, how could she reappear in this posture..."


    "Keep calm! Don''t be fooled by appearances!"


    The cold low voice spread throughout the entire line of defense, and Andrea also stared closely at Azshara who had a half-smile on his face.


    At this time, Leticia finally understood what her adoptive father''s previous reminder meant. She stared blankly at the female Naga who was looking at her with complicated eyes.


    "Mother?"


    As the queen came to the front line, the naga, who had been in a mess, quickly formed a line, leaving a passage for Azshara in the middle of the sea.


    The pure white bare feet stepped on the temporarily calm sea, causing ripples to spread outward. Azshara walked upright to the front of the Naga army formation, completely fearless that the coalition forces would aim at the shore she had set up. anti weapons.


    Pushing back the silver hair that fell on her shoulders, Azshara''s golden eyes looked at Andrea floating in the air playfully.


    "I''m here on invitation, little Andrea, so tell me what you have to say."


    With Andrea''s current age and status, it has been a long time since anyone called him that. Azshara''s slightly frivolous words once again stirred up some waves in the army that the night elves had finally calmed down.


    The other party is so open, of course Andrea can''t lose the chain in front of countless people and allies.


    Landing slowly from the air, Andrea''s feet wearing leather boots also stepped firmly on the water, and walked to a position about five meters in front of Azshara under the gaze of countless people on both sides of the battlefield.


    "Long time no see, Queen Azshara."


    Andrea saluted Azshara with her chest stroked neither humble nor overbearing, "I am the chairman of the Supreme Council of the Republic of Night, Andrea Moonshadow."


    "Hehe~" Azshara smiled slightly with a slightly hoarse charming voice, "So formal? That''s fine, let me introduce myself too."


    After scanning the coalition soldiers who were waiting in full battle, two pairs of similar golden eyes finally met.


    "I am Azshara, Queen of the Night Empire, my subjects, you should have heard of my name more or less."


    "Of course..." Azshara looked at Andrea with both eyes, with a meaningful smile on his face, "The premise is that your historical materials have not been tampered with."


    During Tyrande''s reign, in order to dilute Azshara''s residual status in the hearts of the high elves, it was true that Azshara''s records in the history books were deliberately erased for a period of time.


    But after Andrea took over, he ordered the abolition of these small tricks by Tyrande.


    The history that has happened cannot be erased or distorted. With the eternal lifespan of the night elves, the memory of Azshara will always be engraved in the hearts of most of the older generation. This cannot be erased by whitewashing the peace with history books.


    Andrea responded with a faint smile on his face, "Don''t worry, even if you leave your leader, the night elves will not forget the sufferings they have experienced in the past. We will always keep the lessons of the night empire in mind and be alert to ourselves at all times. Don''t make the same stupid mistake again."


    "Oh?" Azshara hooked the corners of her mouth with great interest, "Little Andrea, I haven''t seen you in ten thousand years, it''s much sharper than before."


    "Heh~ People always have to grow up."


    Andrea responded with a smile, then straightened his face and brought the topic back to the point.


    "Let''s get down to business, Queen Azshara, are you really going to fight us to the last with your Naga?"


    Azshara clasped her hands in front of the majestic mountain, shrugged gracefully, "Otherwise? My allies hope to eliminate the last resistance in Azeroth, ''your'' Night Republic is blocking our way a rock."


    "ally?"


    Andrea sarcastically said, "Is it the master?"


    "It''s an ally!"


    Azshara''s expression became a little unfriendly, and she emphasized her tone, "I am Azshara, the Queen of Destiny of the Night Empire! I will not submit to anyone, and the ancient gods cannot be my master, never possible! "


    Andrea nodded noncommittally, "So, are you going to follow the instructions of the ''allies'' and fight with the Azeroth coalition forces to the point of death?"


    "Well..." Azshara said with deep meaning, "It depends on your attitude."


    "If you surrender to N''Zoth and return to my rule, the Supreme Council will still retain its establishment, and you will continue to lead Nuoda''s land and sea kingdoms."


    Andrea asked calmly, "What about the conditions? What role will you play in this country?"


    There was a bright smile on Azshara''s face. UU Reading ''s inherent non-magic charm made many people fascinated.


    "You are responsible for governing the country, but the most critical decision-making power is in my hands."


    "I want to take back everything that should belong to me. The whole of Azeroth is my back garden. Inferior races are not qualified to survive in my territory."


    Andrea stared into Azshara''s golden eyes similar to her own, trying to read the true meaning of the naga queen from her eyes.


    "Unfortunately, it seems that we can''t reach an agreement."


    Andrea turned her eyes and glanced at Felicity, who had been looking at the coastline, "Then let the two sides continue to see the truth, Queen Azshara, are you planning to make a move?"


    "Hehe~"


    Azshara was not surprised by Andrea''s answer, covered her red lips with the back of her hand and smiled lightly, "It''s rare to come out, it''s good to have some activities, just let you play with me."


    Qing Ling turned 360¡ã on the spot, and Azshara''s body was covered with a set of extremely gorgeous moon-white dress robes, and she also held a staff with a head carved as a female statue in her hand.


    The statue of the woman is Azshara herself. As the energy in the staff gushes out, the red, blue and white **** rotate around the statue on the head of the staff at a constant speed. Azshara''s temperament also changes from lazy to casual For majesty and solemnity.


    "Come on, little Andrea, let me see your progress over the past ten thousand years."


    :. :

 Chapter 735： The difference between a rookie and a master

    The destructive power caused by the battle between two demigods is unbearable for ordinary people.


    As Azshara''s adjutant, Felaitris withdrew her gaze from the coastline, commanding the arrayed Naga to retreat into the sea, leaving room for Andrea and Azshara to fight.


    Leticia also took a deep breath, bearing in mind Andrea''s reminder that she barely suppressed the turbulent emotions in her heart, and calmly ordered the defense line to retreat.


    Most of the coastal defense weapons of the night elves are assembled. The swift craftsmen quickly dismantled the heavy coastal defense guns, and the kodo beasts with excellent load capacity and the arcane puppets for transportation put these parts back in batches. transportation.


    The month-long high-intensity battle was temporarily suspended, and the craftsmen just took this opportunity to rush to repair and replace the parts of the coastal defense weapons, and try their best to restore the operating efficiency of the coastal defense weapons while the Moon Shadow Speaker was buying time.


    "boom!"


    Azshara waved her staff casually, and a highly compressed arcane magic bullet smashed into the sea beside Andrea, stirring up a large seawater rain.


    Andrea, who was holding the staff of Garnier, did not care about the cover of sight after dodging the magic bullet, but instead used the cover of water mist to release the curtain of holy light.


    Azshara''s eyes were flashed by the light refracted by the sea water. At the same time, her left hand, which had just raised the staff, suddenly paused for a very short time, and she lost control of her body in an instant.


    A look of surprise flashed in Azshara''s eyes, but she didn''t panic because of it. She raised her free right hand from bottom to top, and a thick and long water column on the sea quickly pierced Andrea.


    The water column was frozen the moment it left the sea water, and the sharp point was about to hit the target.


    "Crack!"


    The light blade of Garnier''s staff cut off the top of the icicle, and Andrea, who had completed casting the spell at the same time, attracted a large amount of golden energy meteor shower in the sky.


    "Boom boom boom!"


    The large-scale spell blasted the sea surface where the two were fighting, and the turbulent waves hit the beach heavily. The coalition soldiers who had just evacuated were terrified and thankful that they evacuated in time.


    The continuous meteor shower completely obscured the view on the sea surface. After all, Andrea was not a marine creature. When the meteor shower fell, she used the wind to float into the air.


    "Hehe~ not bad."


    Ignoring the influence of the seawater, a large golden-red fireball rushed out of the water curtain rapidly, and the water droplets close to the fireball were quickly vaporized, and the high temperature contained in it can be imagined.


    Andrea took out the multifunctional magic gun at his waist, adjusted it to the single-shot beam gun mode, and shot it with shadow magic power.


    "boom!"


    The pierced fireball in the center lost its stability in mid-air, and gradually disintegrated and fell into the sea. The temperature in a small area rose sharply, and the seawater on the surface even began to boil. The high-temperature water vapor forced Andrea to retreat a few meters to keep a distance.


    "ºÇ~"


    Azshara''s bare feet stepped directly on the boiling sea water, and any boiling water that came into contact with her shiny feet was immediately frozen. As she walked forward, a small frozen area soon appeared on the sea surface.


    The fire and ice spells cast by mages are not done by calling for the help of elements like shamans. To put it bluntly, they use arcane energy to control the temperature and property changes within the range of the unit. After all, it is still one of the application methods of arcane .


    As the first demigod-level arcanist in history, Azshara''s control over ice and fire is even more superb. In a short period of time, Andrea experienced the stimulation of ice and fire.


    The focus of an arcanist is the study of arcane power. As one of the six original forces of the universe, arcane represents order.


    However, arcane art, which is a symbol of order, is not so "orderly" in the hands of a rookie. Arcanists who know little about it can easily use arcane art to tear open the astral passage, and introduce aliens into their own world without their own will.


    Compared with the night elves and high elves who have the Well of Eternity and the Sunwell to cover up the traces of using arcane arts, the human rookies of Dalaran committed this big taboo at the beginning of its establishment.


    A large number of demons and void creatures entered Azeroth through the astral passage opened by mages inadvertently. This was the most important reason for the establishment of the original Tirisfal Council.


    Arcane arts are dangerous and uncontrollable in the hands of rookies, and if you are not careful, it is easy to lead to bad consequences, but in the hands of high-ranking skilled people, their power and gentleness are like what happened in another dimension.


    Arcane is like a finger in Azshara''s hands, and the three systems of spells seem to have no switching time for her.


    One second it was a baptism of ultra-high temperature flames, and the next second it may become an ice storm. There are also some strange spells that others have never heard of, and gravity is one of them.


    Compared with the last time he was beaten by Azshara, Andrea is no longer what it used to be. Although he can feel the pressure from the battle with Azshara, at least it is not like facing Kil''jaeden and Archimonde. Again, must rely on the help of allies and artifacts to eke out.


    Azshara''s staff and robes are not ordinary products. Although I don''t know the name, they should be custom-made artifacts by herself.


    With the help of the narcissistic staff carved with his own appearance, Azshara''s three-line spell switching has almost no trace.


    Andrea was still a little unaccustomed to fighting Azshara, who was at full strength as a turret at first, and it took a while to get used to her fighting rhythm.


    However, Azshara, who was ordered by experience, immediately changed her rhythm. With the help of years of secret observation and understanding of Andrea, she suppressed him to a certain extent in a short period of time.


    "Light and shadow, you can skillfully use two opposing energies, even I must appreciate your talent. UU Reading "


    Azshara used the partial gravity technique to temporarily control Andrea''s left hand, and took the opportunity to launch a series of arcane missiles to blast Andrea.


    Although it only took a second to break free from Azshara''s gravity control, the arcane missile had already flown in front of him, and it was too late to deploy defensive spells.


    Andrea poured the power of holy light into Ganil''s staff, turned the staff with both hands to form a whirlwind barrier, and the arcane missiles that hit the holy light shield were bounced off in disorder.


    "but¡­"


    Azshara flashed behind Andrea with a smile on her face, "Light and shadow are two different energies after all, even if they can switch seamlessly, it''s just an additional means of attack and defense, and it won''t have a substantial impact on your strength." promote."


    "Crack!"


    A condensed ultra-small arcane light bullet flew out of Azshara''s right index finger, and grazed Andrea''s body from behind in a thrilling manner.


    Although there was no direct hit because of Andrea''s evasion, this surprise attack caused a different change in the mentality of those who paid attention to this demigod battle.


    "Hahaha! As expected of the Queen of the Night whom I have high hopes for!"


    N''Zoth, who was hiding in Ny''alotha to repair the trauma of his soul, laughed heartily and said, "Continue! Take advantage of the victory and pursue, as long as he is killed, the night elves'' defense will collapse in half!"


    Leticia and Seres, who was watching the battle from the canopy of Nordrassil, raised concerns at the same time, and Seres, who clasped her hands tightly to her chest, thought inexplicably, ''Why doesn''t Andrea use the power of chaos? Could it be... deliberately hiding clumsiness? ''

 Chapter 736： Azsharas judgment

    Anyone whose strength has reached a certain level can see that Andrea is beginning to fall into a disadvantage, but there is still a long way to go before he is completely defeated.


    Andrea didn''t show panic because of being suppressed, and still calmly dealt with Azshara''s endless spells, trying to set up as many spell templates and attack routines as possible for Azshara.


    Azshara keenly saw through Andrea''s intention to take the defensive position, a glint of inexplicable light flashed in her eyes, and she suddenly withdrew her attack and retreated.


    "Azshara! What are you doing? Get rid of the opponent before he can fight back!"


    Azshara''s delicate silver eyebrows frowned slightly, "N''Zoth, I don''t need you to tell me how to fight."


    "Andrea obviously still has a backhand, and he is consciously copying my spell routines and fighting rhythm."


    "Not to mention whether this battle can be won in the end, at least I am not sure that I can take his life, or you can do it yourself?"


    "you!"


    Azshara turned a deaf ear to N''Zoth''s anger, and explained to himself, "To sum up, I think continuing to fight will be detrimental to the future decisive battle. It''s better to save some hole cards and use them next time."


    "Tsk!"


    Although N''Zoth was a little dissatisfied, he still trusted Azshara''s analysis ability.


    Considering C''Thun and Yogg-Saron, who were murdered by Andrea successively, N''Zoth felt a little nervous, and finally chose to believe in Azshara''s judgment.


    "call"


    Seeing Azshara withdraw from the combat range, Andrea breathed a sigh of relief.


    Well, it looks like I expected.


    Azshara withdrew her battle attire, and once again showed off a very cool attire. This kind of half-three-point attire that saves fabric is said to be quite popular during the Dark Night Empire.


    "Let''s stop here today, anyway, let me move my body happily."


    There was a smile in Azshara''s peach eyes, and she waved goodbye to Andrea while slowly sinking into the sea.


    "The next meeting should be a decisive battle, little Andrea, I hope you can successfully withstand the next attack, and don''t let me down."


    Watching Azshara lead Felaitris into the sea, Andrea''s eyes flickered, and she turned back to the coast after calming down.


    Leticia was the first to rush up, looked at Andrea eagerly and asked, "Is that person really my mother?"


    Andrea was silent for a moment before replying, "If it wasn''t someone who replaced her body, it should be Mrs. Felicity. Celes also confirmed it."


    The optimist Leticia showed a rare wavering expression, and Andrea rubbed her head and sighed, "You have persisted on the front line for long enough, go back and adjust your body and mentality before coming back."


    "Ok"


    Leticia also knew that her current state was not suitable for continuing to lead the army, and she was worried that she would lose control of her emotions and make impulsive decisions.


    "I will let Delaryn take over your duties. Come, come back with me."


    The battle of the demigods ended early without a winner. Naga made some adjustments and continued to attack. The two sides began a tug-of-war that lasted for more than a month.


    After returning to Anakis, Leticia fell into hesitation and depression as expected. Seres, who was also in a complicated mood, often got together with Leticia recently to discuss certain topics.


    Reinhardt, who is over one year old, grows much faster than other babies. He can already walk steadily on his own feet, and has also learned a lot of common vocabulary, which can express himself simply.


    "Where are mom and dad?"


    Andrea, who was working overtime in the study, looked up and found that the door of the room was pushed open by Reinhardt, and the little guy''s face was a little uneasy.


    The maid who came after him saluted Andrea with an apologetic face, and Andrea smiled at her indifferently, and waved her to leave first.


    Putting down the pen and documents in his hand, Andrea went to squat down in front of his son, picked up Reinhardt, who had gained a lot of weight, and put it on his neck.


    "Mom is chatting with Sister Leticia, do you miss Mom?"


    "think."


    Climbing up and looking into the distance made Reinhardt feel a little better, but his little mouth was still pouted, obviously a little unhappy that his mother left him to chat with others for a long time.


    "Father is busy too, so bad."


    "Ha ha"


    Andrea was carrying the little guy around in the study. "No way, adults always have a lot of things to deal with. After being busy for a while, Dad promises to take the whole family out for an outing."


    After finally coaxing the little ancestor at home, the drowsy Reinhardt was carried away by the maid in a daze.


    After being promoted to a demigod, Andrea didn''t need to sleep for a few hours a day like normal people, and just thirty minutes of meditation could restore his energy.


    The long-term overtime made Andrea, who has always been energetic, feel exhausted for a long time, and the piles of state affairs and family affairs drained him a lot of energy.


    Fortunately, most of the multi-line battlefields that had been opened up had their results, and the only thing left to pay attention to was the Naga''s offensive and the crisis in the Emerald Dream.


    After Deathwing disappeared, the green dragons, led by Eranikus, entered the Emerald Dream in large numbers, temporarily maintaining the precarious line of defense.


    The succession ceremony of the new Black Dragon King made Ysera unable to return to the Emerald Dream, and the depressed Black Dragon needed this good news to dilute the death of the Dragon Queen Sinestra.


    Judging from Azshara''s attitude, she doesn''t seem to have any emotional change towards the sharp reduction in the number of Naga.


    I don''t know if it''s because she didn''t regard the Naga who was born later as her own people, or because the queen still maintains the arrogance and disregard for the common people in ancient times.


    The decrease in the number of Naga caused the greatest impact not on Kalimdor''s many coastal defenses, but on the Throat of the Abyss in the depths of Vashj''ir.


    News from the deep-sea elite team that led the team to break into the Tidal Throne, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com They finally broke through the Naga''s defenses and helped the water elementals regain control of the Throne of Tides.


    As Andrea guessed, Neptulon was indeed entangled by the sea monster Ozumat. With the help of the night elf deep sea team, Neptulon finally found a gap, killed Ozumat in one fell swoop, and completely regained the Control over the water elemental world.


    So far, the four elements have united the front to jointly fight against the forces of the ancient gods. Under the order of Neptulon, the water elements attack from the Throne of Tides. The primary target is the Naga''s many underwater strongholds in Vashj''ir.


    The number of enemies has decreased, the number of reinforcements has increased, and the coastal defense weapons that have undergone intensive repairs are also back online. The situation on the coastal defense line is gradually improving.


    Azshara has not been seen since that battle, and she seems to be sinking into her palace in Nazjatar, waiting for the final decisive moment as she said.


    Just as Andrea was thinking about many things in her mind and preparing to rest for meditation, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the study.


    Andrea smiled wryly and sighed, "Hey, come in."


    The one who opened the door was Shandris who had just returned to the capital. Seeing the dark circles on Andrea''s face, she said with some distress, "It''s time for you to take a good rest, right?"


    "I''m fine." Rubbing between his brows, Andrea cheered up and asked, "Let''s get down to business, tell me some good news to cheer you up."


    Shandris nodded helplessly and said, "There is indeed good news, the Archdruid of Stormrage is finally out."

 ~： Chapter 737

    Moonglade, Stormrage Den.


    This lair named after Malfurion was specially prepared by Cenarius for the retreat of Malfurion. Outside the lair was personally guarded by Cenarius'' son, Woodland Guardian Remulos.


    When Andrea hurried to the Moonlight Glade, strong natural energy was sweeping the sacred woodland.


    The flowers, plants and trees in the forest are growing rapidly, as if passing through the cold winter season and entering spring and summer ahead of time, the environment of singing birds and fragrant flowers refreshes the exhausted Andrea.


    "Is that so, indeed, the tutor was the first to break through the bottleneck."


    "Hmph~" Elune''s unwilling voice came into Andrea''s mind at the right time, "Tyrande has made rapid progress, but after all, it is not as stable as her partner''s strength, which has been improved step by step. Before taking the last step The foundation of vanity must first be solidified."


    Andrea was startled by Elune''s sudden voice at first, but now she is completely used to this way of talking.


    "My goddess, how long will it take for the high priest to leave the customs?"


    "Three months, I''m afraid it won''t catch up with the decisive battle between you and N''Zoth."


    Andrea nodded, "Let her not worry. After solving N''Zoth, Azeroth still has some big and small problems that need to be solved, and I can leave them to her to deal with."


    "I''ll tell her, and..."


    Elune hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Be careful with Azshara, that child''s self-esteem is unparalleled among all mortals I have ever seen."


    "She''s not a bad person, it''s just because of a momentary wrong choice that she got to where she is today, you..."


    Elune was silent for a while, and finally sighed to stop the topic, "Forget it, you should solve it. I won''t intervene in advance, so as not to cause uncontrollable changes."


    Andrea: "???"


    "...You either don''t spoil it, or you can say it clearly, so what if you hang me in midair?!"


    "A broken dog can''t get a house!"


    Elune said with a smile, "Anyway, please ask yourself, just as you speculated, Azshara did not really obey N''Zoth, but if you think that you can easily persuade her to defect, that''s a big deal." So wrong."


    Elune''s voice gradually faded away, "Be prepared mentally and physically. There may be some twists and turns in this matter. Remember, that child''s eyes have never been set on mortals."


    "Isn''t your eyes on mortals...?"


    Andrea blinked her eyes as if realizing something, "Could it be..."


    "Andrea."


    Malfurion''s voice interrupted Andrea''s thoughts. The archdruid who had just been promoted to a demigod was overflowing with strong natural power that could not be restrained.


    Andrea withdrew her attention, smiled and saluted Malfurion, "Teacher, congratulations on finally breaking through the boundaries of mortals."


    Malfurion''s demeanor was still gentle, and hadn''t changed in the slightest since he became a demigod.


    "Let''s avoid unnecessary etiquette. According to Remulos, N''Zoth launched a general attack? How is the situation now?"


    Andrea straightened his face and said, "That''s exactly what I want to say. The other battlefields except the Naga have been basically calmed down. Now we need to relieve the last worries."


    Malfurion immediately understood, "I understand, start the plan now?"


    "Not urgent."


    Andrea waved his hand, "Teacher, you''d better go home to recuperate first, and try to restrain the excessively overflowing natural force. You enter the Emerald Dream like a firefly in the night, it''s too conspicuous."


    "Uh¡­"


    Malfurion scratched his head in embarrassment, "That''s right, then let''s go back first, I heard that your family has a newcomer?"


    Andrea, who was a little sluggish, immediately raised her head proudly, "Haha~ I won''t be sleepy if you want to talk about this."


    ¡­


    Andrea felt that he could still do it, but his body clearly gave a negative answer.


    "No, you can''t."


    After returning to Anarchis, Andrea fell asleep while chatting with Malfurion, and when he woke up again, the date had changed.


    The long-term fatigue made Andrea sleep for two full days and one night. Fortunately, Malfurion, who had just returned, was full of energy. He took over the work left by Andrea and arranged the state affairs in an orderly manner.


    When Andrea woke up, he felt that someone was pressing on his stomach. He lifted the quilt and saw that the little Reinhardt, who was drooling from the corner of his mouth, locked his body firmly like an octopus.


    "¡­What''s happening here?"


    "You have the nerve to ask."


    Seles, who was standing by the bed, rolled her eyes angrily, "You slept for two whole days, but Reinhard was frightened."


    Celeste poked the little guy''s fleshy cheek with some resentment, "Obviously I usually spend more time with him, but this little heartless one is closer to you."


    "You haven''t seen the panic he was before. It''s like the sky is falling for him if you can''t wake up for a long time. This kid is holding on to you and doesn''t want to let go. Shandris and I have no choice but to let him slept with you."


    Andrea shook her head and laughed, and gently stroked Reinhardt''s hair, which was not yet thick.


    Leaning against the head of the bed and closing his eyes for a moment of silence, Andrea sighed and said, "It''s really time to rest for a while after this busy work. I promise I will put down my work for a while and spend time with you guys."


    Celeste wrinkled her nose, "Humph~ This is more or less the same."


    "Boom~"


    Shandris, who had just entered the bedroom, knocked on the open door and asked jokingly, "Can I come in?"


    ¡­


    After Reinhard was woken up, he went on a rampage again. UU Reading When Andrea was eating, this little guy also stuck to his father and refused to leave. Obviously, Andrea''s sudden lethargy before He was terrified.


    Reinhardt, who was only over one year old, didn''t know the concept of life and death yet, but his father couldn''t give a response for a long time. He had never encountered this situation before, and he was inevitably a little panicked.


    Although I really want to stay and spend time with my family, but now is not the time to relax.


    Great Moon Temple Chamber


    "I''ve already asked Fandral."


    Malfurion said solemnly, "Although Xavius ??has been charging with the nightmare army recently, his body has been hiding somewhere in the dream world and has not appeared. The army is only his clone, or shadow."


    Andrea nodded, "That is to say, as long as the design lures out and kills the body of Xavis, the harm of the nightmare army will be contained?"


    "yes."


    Malfurion clenched his fists heavily, "Although the Nightmare Army has N''Zoth behind the scenes, they need the Nightmare King Xavius ??to guide them in the dream."


    "Once Xavius ??dies, the soul of the faceless man who lost the medium will be ejected from the dream by Ysera as a foreign object, and the remaining nightmares will be easy to deal with."


    Andrea hesitated for a moment, and said decisively, "Then activate it! I just had direct contact with Azshara, and I guarantee that the illusion constructed in the dream will be very real."


    :. :

 Chapter 738： Xavizs F2A tactics

    It seemed a long time ago that Andrea entered the Emerald Dreamland last time, and he couldn''t remember exactly which year it was.


    As the mirror world of Azeroth, the safety of the Emerald Dream is closely related to the material world. Once the Emerald Dream is captured by the Nightmare, people living in the material world may be unknowingly dragged into the abyss of corruption from sleep .


    When Andrea and Malfurion entered the dream world, what they saw was a scene of war.


    Countless nightmare monsters attacked the Tianzhu Peak in the center one after another, and the defense line composed of green dragons, druids, faerie dragons, chimeras and other creatures was struggling to stop it.


    Ysera is still busy presiding over the succession ceremony of the new black dragon king Ebisian in Wyrmrest Temple. The green dragon in the dream is led by Ysera''s most important consort, the green dragon warrior Eranikus.


    The breath of the green dragon has special effects of hypnosis and venom corrosion in the material world. The so-called hypnosis is to rely on the connection between the green dragon family and the Emerald Dream to force the soul of the breath target to sink into the Emerald Dream.


    Being in a dream, the effect of hypnosis cannot take effect. Compared with other dragons, the green dragon''s venom breath is not enough in terms of instant destructive power, but it is better than the long-lasting effect.


    The nightmare army commanded by Xavius ??has received N''Zoth''s soul transformation, and is almost completely immune to the green dragon venom in the dream world.


    Faced with countless deformed nightmare monster attacks, the green dragon can only use its claws and tail to cause physical damage to the enemy.


    "Roar!"


    The largest green dragon in the sky was battling several apparently corrupt dragonfolk.


    These dragons, whose bodies are still flowing with thick green disgusting mucus, should have been green dragons before. They were corrupted by Xavius ??under the mad attack of Nightmare, and turned into the deformed and terrifying appearance they are now.


    Although they fought more against less, these nightmare dragons were no match for the mighty green dragon at all.


    Even if the breath cannot take effect, the green dragon can easily suppress his multiple opponents just by sweeping the thick dragon tail and tearing with the powerful dragon claws.


    "That''s Eranikus."


    Malfurion recognized the green dragon from the characteristic curved horns.


    While speaking, Eranikus had defeated the siege of the nightmare dragons and shot down the nightmare dragons from the sky one by one.


    He looked up to the sky and let out an inspiring dragon roar, inspiring his comrades to repel the enemy''s attack.


    Under the leadership of Fandral and Leinera, the druid guards in the dream cooperate with the green dragon tacitly. The jack-of-all-trades druid can play its greatest role on the battlefield with strong teammates.


    The Claw Druids led by Reinera and Vastann are elusive, often appearing suddenly from the enemy''s rear or flanks without anyone noticing, disrupting the opponent''s formation and disrupting their attack Rhythm.


    Fandral was doing a job that didn''t fit his temper. He rarely suppressed his fiery temper, and took the central command to direct the recovery druids to provide effective treatment and assistance to the soldiers fighting on the front line.


    When Malfurion charged into the battlefield in the form of a giant green bear covered in thorns, Andrea blesses him with a variety of auxiliary spells of the Holy Light while sizing up the composition of the nightmare army.


    Nightmare monsters are all kinds of strange things. Among them are many corrupted and distorted forms of souls that originally lived in the dream world, and there are also many original ecological deformed creatures created by N''Zoth.


    These nightmare creatures have a common feature. Their shapes look very vague, as if they have been deliberately mosaiced. Even Andrea can''t see their true shapes through the fog.


    "I see. Is this the role of the so-called medium, Savis?"


    There is no way to find Xavius'' real body, but the projection he created is sitting in the central command of the army.


    The appearance of Malfurion immediately attracted the attention of Xavius, and he immediately mobilized his army excitedly, trying to surround the giant green bear.


    "Aw!"


    The giant bear is not afraid of the swarming nightmares, allowing them to attack on its tough body. The thorn layer and thick fur on the surface of the body make most of the attacks of the nightmare creatures invisible.


    A heavy palm was slapped on the ground, and a large number of vines began to grow in the long straight distance to the shadow of Xavius.


    Xavius ??had known Malfurion''s strength for a long time, and his projection old **** stood there with his arms around his chest.


    As he expected, when the vine sprawled in front of him, it was blocked by a tall faceless man, unable to hurt Xavius ??further.


    "Hmph! No progress at all."


    The Shadow of Xavius ??in satyr form sneered, "Forget it, this time I will finish with you completely, Malfurion, and prepare for my last time."


    "Hahaha!"


    The shadow of Xavius ??gradually dissipated, and the rampant laughter of the Nightmare King''s warehouse still echoed above the battlefield. The Nightmare army finally began to retreat, leaving the tired defenders watching their departure vigilantly.


    Malfurion returned to his human form and frowned as he looked at the direction of the Nightmare army''s retreat. "It seems that Xavius ??intends to temporarily accumulate strength so that he can call on all the Nightmare forces to launch a general attack next time."


    Patting Malfurion on the shoulder, Andrea pointed at Fandral who was waving to them with his staff.


    "Let''s go, go over and find out the specific situation first. There should be a short period of time before Xavius''s last attack. Let''s perfect the plan as soon as possible to completely solve the threat of the Nightmare King."


    ¡­


    The news of Malfurion''s successful exit had been transmitted into the dream beforehand, but no one seemed to see any difference in the arch druid''s attack on Xavius ??from before the retreat.


    In fact, this was what Andrea meant. He asked Malfurion to deliberately restrain his power, mislead Xavius'' cognition, and let him continue to use the inherent concepts of the past to look at Malfurion.


    As the temporary leader of the dream druids, Fandral reported to Andrea and Malfurion the current situation facing the dream defenders.


    "Nightmare is everywhere, they swarmed out from the deepest part of the Emerald Dream, and UU Reading swept every corner of the dream world."


    Malfurion asked solemnly, "How did it develop so fast? Before I retreated, Xavius''s power was definitely not so strong."


    Eranikus smiled bitterly and explained, "Under the arrangement of N''Zoth, Xavius ??had already made preparations. He took advantage of the Green Dragon''s encirclement of Deathwing and Twilight Dragon in the material world to expand the power of Nightmare." scope and numbers."


    "We have been beaten by one hand, and the total number of nightmares is actually not exaggerated to the point of being completely irresistible."


    "With the help of N''Zoth, Xavius ??influenced the reaction speed and strength of the demigods through his nightmares, making them entangled in their nightmares."


    "Although these nightmares cannot be delayed for too long, Xavius ??just took advantage of this excellent opportunity to concentrate his superior forces to besiege Tianzhu Peak."


    Reinera spread her hands helplessly, "If Eranikus hadn''t returned in time, the situation would have been even worse. Thanks to you who defeated Deathwing in time, the Green Dragon was able to spare a lot of manpower to return to the dreamland for reinforcements."


    Andrea rubbed her chin and muttered, "Is it a desperate attempt to take a chestnut from the fire?"


    "It seems that Xavius'' next attack will not be too far away, and he should be in a hurry. Once the demigods are freed from the nightmare''s control, all his plans will come to naught."


    Malfurion said resolutely, "Then let''s take action too. This time we must truly destroy Xavius''s soul, so that he will never have any chance of resurrection!"


    :. :

 Chapter 739： True and False Azshara

    According to common sense, since the opponent is eager to grab time, as the defensive side, Malfurion, who has always been prudent, should adopt the turtle shell tactics of delaying time, so as to make the opponent feel uncomfortable.


    But this time and that time.


    The decisive battle with Azshara and Naga is about to start. The night elves who are slowing down the nightmare are undoubtedly very annoying, and the shadow elves can''t afford it either.


    Andrea planned to take this opportunity to completely eliminate Xavius ??who was behind the guerrilla ambush, and Malfurion, who had prepared for a long time, also agreed to his proposal.


    To completely destroy Xavis, the key is how to draw his body out from the depths of the nightmare forces.


    The old and cunning Xavius ??would not be so easy to be fooled. The Nightmare King, who has suffered twice in a row, has learned how to survive, and will never leave his lair unless it is absolutely necessary.


    If you want to lure a dead fat house to leave the security room of your own house, you must do what you like.


    Before going to Draenor to ambush Kil''jaeden, Andrea discussed with Malfurion and others what Xavius ??most desperately wanted.


    Now, it''s time to implement the plan.


    ¡­


    At the foot of Tianzhu Peak, with a flash of light entering and exiting the Emerald Dream, a Naga with three tails and a graceful figure gradually condensed into shape.


    Looking around curiously, Naga showed a meaningful smile on his face, "Heh~ Is this the only Emerald Dream where Elune can reveal her real body?"


    This noble Naga tried to move around on the grass.


    Unlike in water, Naga''s body is quite inconvenient to walk on land. This female Naga frowned slightly, and transformed herself into the night elf form most familiar to someone who was watching secretly.


    Xavius, who was hiding in the depths of the nightmare, had fiery eyes. Out of the caution of being single-killed by Malfurion twice, he moved his fat and ugly body, and first asked the master behind the scenes.


    "Great ancient **** N''Zoth, your humble servant Xavius ??has something to ask."


    N''Zoth was now working to repair his soul damaged by Deathwing''s demise, when Xavius'' call briefly awoke him from hibernation.


    "Say."


    Xavius ??hastily lowered his head and asked respectfully, "Yes, I want to ask about Queen Azshara''s whereabouts. Has she received your order to come to the Emerald Dream?"


    N''Zoth was not too clear about Azshara''s whereabouts, so he let go of his mental power to investigate and found that Azshara had indeed entered the Emerald Dream.


    "It''s not my order, but she is indeed in a dream now, what''s the matter?"


    The final decisive battle is imminent, N''Zoth hopes to return to his best condition as soon as possible, and is a little impatient with Xavius'' meaningless interruption.


    Although N''Zoth regards Azshara as his servant, he is also very clear that the proud Queen Naga is not completely under his control, and Azshara will take some actions on her own in many cases.


    After tens of thousands of years of observation, N''Zoth decided that Azshara had something she hoped to obtain from him, and she should not betray at will. Over time, she regarded freedom of movement as her privilege.


    "No no!"


    Xavius ??suppressed the boiling emotions in his heart, and replied respectfully, "I''m just worried about conflicting with Queen Azshara in terms of authority..."


    "Hmph! You don''t need to ask me this little question, Azshara will be reasonable. You should do your job well and win the Emerald Dream as soon as possible."


    "yes!"


    In N''Zosi''s mind, among his several important subordinates, there was a distinction between superior and inferior.


    Compared with Azshara, who controls the huge Naga forces, and Deathwing, who is determined to die, Savis, the house slave of the three surnames, always makes him a little worried, and he will unconsciously alienate him in his heart.


    Xavius ??was the chief advisor to Queen Azshara of the Night Empire during his lifetime. While serving Azshara, because of his dark desire for the queen, he turned to Sargeras in advance in an attempt to seek powerful power.


    Killed by Malfurion, in the process of accepting the infusion of power from Sargeras, the fel energy changed Xavius''s form, turning him into an ugly half-human, half-demon satyr, Xavius ??was therefore killed by Azshara Disgusted and kicked out of the palace.


    The second time it fell into the hands of Malfurion, Xavius''s satyr body was trapped in a big tree, and he could never get out.


    With the explosion of the Well of Eternity, the Burning Legion was repelled, and the tree where Xavius ??was trapped sank into the sea.


    In order to survive to avenge Malfurion who killed him twice, Xavius ??once again turned to his third master, the ancient **** N''Zoth.


    This kind of capricious villain can be used according to the situation, but no one in authority will be completely at ease with them. The Nightmare Faceless Man next to Xavius ??is to some extent used by N''Zoth to monitor him.


    After finishing the direct call with Xavius, N''Zoth once again fell into a deep sleep to mend his soul.


    After confirming that N''Zoth was not interested in Azshara''s whereabouts, Xavius''s mind suddenly came alive.


    Azshara once rejected Xavius ??on the grounds of being ugly, but now everyone is not "human" in the same way, and they serve the same master together, and the difference in identity no longer exists.


    Xavies pondered, maybe there is a chance to realize his long-cherished wish that he has not fulfilled for many years.


    Xavius, the dead fat house, is self-aware of his bloated and ugly body shape. Instead of moving his body to meet Azshara rashly, he creates a well-proportioned Satyr projection and goes to the Tianzhu Peak to meet Azshara.


    ¡­


    It was not accidental that Azshara would appear in the Emerald Dreamland, but it was an invitation given by Andrea during the battle, and the timing was at the moment when Azshara was controlled by psychic spells.


    Since it was decided long ago to get rid of Xavis, relevant preparations should naturally be made in advance.


    The reason for Andrea''s invitation was that Elune wanted to talk to her in the Emerald Dream, and Azshara, who had always been obsessed with Elune, agreed without saying a word.


    Of course, Andrea didn''t mean to deceive Azshara, Elune did intend to talk to Queen Naga, and Andrea didn''t know the specific intention of Luna.


    With Azshara''s strength as a demigod, it couldn''t be easier to hide from the defenders along the way.


    The meeting coordinates given by Elune are still the old place, the lair of the Green Dragon Queen Ysera.


    When Azshara went incognito to the top of Tianzhu Peak, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com The shadow of Xavius ??also happened to have an official meeting with "Azshara".


    Obsessed with Azshara''s seemingly unchanged beauty through the perspective of the projection, Xavius ??managed to control the passion in his heart, and saluted Azshara with the court etiquette he had practiced countless times.


    "Queen Azshara, I haven''t seen you for many years, but your demeanor is still the same as before."


    "Azshara" heard the meaning of Xavius''s words, and twitched the corners of his mouth mockingly, "Xavius, now you don''t use honorifics when facing me? And..."


    Azshara''s proud noble and majestic temperament completely let go, "You actually dare to use a mere projection to see me, who gave you the courage, N''Zoth?"


    "Humph!"


    The demigod-level non-attribute energy wave swept across, and Xavius'' projection immediately dissipated like a mirror image.


    "If you want to see the queen, use your own body to roll over here. I''ll give you five minutes to explain why you''re here."


    Savis, who was hiding in the depths of the nightmare, smacked his lips, "Tsk! This woman is still so proud, obviously everyone is in trouble."


    "Forget it."


    Xavius ??moved his fat and ugly body out from absorbing too much nightmare power.


    "It''s good to see it with your own eyes, maybe after Azshara''s misconduct, even the aesthetics have deviated?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 740： Azeroths Oldest Licking Dog

    Xavius'' view of Azshara''s choice of a mate has always been difficult to understand.


    As a night elf, he thought he was handsome and promising, but Azshara never looked at him seriously, and just treated him as a useful tool for people to order at will.


    The arrival of Sargeras aroused Azshara''s interest. Xavius ??once thought that Azshara was not interested in males who were weaker than himself, which was why Xavius ??turned to Sargeras for powerful power.


    Compared with the mighty bronze titan that Sargeras used to lure Azshara, Azshara, who seemed to value appearance, looked down on the ugly and deformed Sartre at all, and Xavius''s courtship plan suffered a disastrous failure.


    The more unobtainable things are, the more they will be cherished and pursued by intelligent creatures.


    Savis'' mentality is like that of a **** who pursues a goddess.


    After you get it, you may be driven by the sense of freshness and accomplishment and take good care of it, but the term "seven-year itch" is not just a talk, it may not even need seven years at all.


    More fresh stimuli will make some people who can''t control their lower body go on the road of derailment, and forget about the vows they once made.


    Now Xavius ??is just in the stage of crazy pursuit that cannot be obtained, and it happens to be the period when the desire is the strongest. His feverish brain makes him only see the graceful Azshara in his eyes.


    But in fact, the "Azshara" in his eyes is just a fake that someone carefully disguised and imitated. The real Queen Naga has already hidden her figure and started to climb Tianzhu Peak.


    It was the first time that Andrea used the illusion spell to disguise the appearance and tone of a woman, and he was very tired of it, but in order to lure Xavius ??out of his hiding place and kill him in one fell swoop, he could only endure the discomfort and continue to play Azshara.


    About a quarter of an hour later, as the ground at the foot of Tianzhu Peak shook violently, a giant fat version of satyr with a height of more than five meters finally appeared in front of "Azshara" surrounded by a large number of nightmare monsters.


    "stop!"


    "Azshara" glanced indifferently and proudly at the nightmare monster beside Xavius, "As long as these ugly monsters dare to enter within 30 meters of me, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    A trace of hesitation flashed in Xavius''s eyes, but in the end he waved his hand to keep the nightmare army in place, and slowly moved in front of "Azshara" with his fat body twisting.


    The fiery-eyed Savis had an "evil smile" on his face that he thought was chic.


    "Queen Azshara, you used to be so unattainable, but now you and I are just twisted inhuman creatures with changed forms."


    Opening his hands and moving the tentacles on his back, Xavius ??smiled and put forward his long-awaited suggestion.


    "In this case, you might as well agree to my previous request. As long as we work together, even N''Zoth will..."


    "Azshara" didn''t listen to Xavius'' nonsense at all, and his attention was always on the distance between the ugly satyr and his nightmare army.


    ''50 meters, you can do it! ''


    "Shua!"


    The whole body of "Azshara", who was being stared at by Xavius, suddenly emitted bright golden light, and Xavius, whose eyes were flashed white, hadn''t reacted for a while.


    "Holy Light Prison!"


    It wasn''t until his bulky limbs and tentacles were bound by chains of light, and the power of the holy light began to burn his body wrapped in void energy, that the pain from his soul brought Xavius ??back to his senses in horror.


    "You! You are not Azshara!"


    Xavius, who was temporarily blind, shouted in shock and anger, "Nightmare army, come here quickly...uh!"


    The thick vines protruding from the ground acted as the second restraint, binding Xavius ??tightly from his body to his mouth.


    Xavius, who gradually regained his eyesight, finally saw the real appearance of the two figures standing in front of him, even if one of them turned into ashes, he would never forget it.


    ''Malfurion! ''


    Although Xavius''s current form is very ugly, but with the help of absorbing a lot of power from the void nightmare, his strength is already comparable to that of a demigod to a certain extent.


    The chain of holy light arranged by Andrea was shaken by Xavius''s struggle. As long as he could get rid of Malfurion''s vine blockade, Xavius ??could chant and cast spells to try to get out of the current predicament.


    But no matter how much Xavis struggled, the vines that should have been able to break free easily still bound him tightly.


    ''how is this possible! ''


    Malfurion is not a person who likes to talk. He is not interested in explaining the whole story of this ambush plan to Xavius.


    The archdruid clenched his right fist with a serious expression, and the thorns and vines tied to Xavius'' body also strengthened, and the barbs on the vines penetrated deeply into Xavius'' body.


    "Wooooow!"


    The force of nature entered Xaviz''s body along the wound, and the severe pain caused by the foreign body entering the body made Xaviz struggle violently.


    ''Great master! Your humble servant begs for your help! ''


    The desperate soul call of Xavius ??was like a stone sinking into the ocean, and no response was received from N''Zoth.


    Andrea jokingly delivered the final blow to Xavius''s increasingly desperate heart, "Don''t try again, the Prison of Holy Light has blocked all your soul waves, let alone N''Zoth, the army of nightmares is just around the corner I can''t receive any orders from you."


    "Woohoo!"


    In fact, N''Zoth had already been notified of Xavius'' distress at this time, not from Xavius ??himself, but through the Faceless Men who watched him.


    But N''Zoth, who was far away in Ny''alotha, was helpless against Xavius'' desperation, and Andrea''s Prison of Light completely blocked the connection between him and Xavius.


    Unable to reach N''Zoth, he could only watch Xavius''s muffled cries of despair through the vision of the Faceless Man, being purified into black ashes by the brilliant holy light that illuminated the entire Emerald Dream.


    After the long-prepared transcendence spell was completed, Xavius''s bloated and ugly fat house disappeared completely, and a large number of residues from being burned by the holy light remained around his satyr body.


    "You... a despicable person who takes advantage of other people''s feelings..."


    Xavius, who had regained his thin Sartre body, stretched out his hand tremblingly, pointed at Andrea and said the last sentence.


    "Shua!"


    Once again, the holy light transcended to completely purify the soul body of Sartre, who had exhausted Xavius'' power. Andrea clapped his hands and said without changing his face, "Have you never heard that soldiers are not tired of deceit? A fool controlled by desire and obsession."


    ¡­


    The golden light illuminating the entire Emerald Dream made Azshara, who was climbing the mountain, turn her head in surprise.


    "...N''Zoth, what''s the matter?"


    "you¡­"


    N''Zoth was furious, but Azshara didn''t seem to be blamed for this incident.


    From the beginning to the end, Azshara was only a tool man who was used on the side, and did not directly participate in the death of Xavius, and even had no knowledge of it.


    "never mind."


    N''Zoth sighed dejectedly, "Leave the Emerald Dream as soon as you finish your business, we can''t afford more losses."


    Although the snow-smart Azshara didn''t know exactly what happened, she guessed some clues from N''Zoth''s tone.


    Thinking of the death of the lingering ugly ghost of Xavius, Azshara smiled unconsciously, but her tone in the soul call was still very indifferent.


    "Understood, I will try my best to finish my private affairs within a quarter of an hour."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 741： lion roar

    Xavius'' demise set off a series of chain reactions.


    Losing the Nightmare Lord as a medium, the Faceless Men sent by N''Zoth to the Emerald Dream began to be ostracized by the dream world.


    Their souls were ejected one by one, and the strength of the remaining nightmare creatures that lost their command and strengthening was greatly weakened.


    After receiving the signal, Fandral, Eranikus and others, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately led the army to launch a counterattack from Tianzhu Peak.


    At the same time, the demigod soul trapped in the nightmare also regained consciousness due to the disappearance of Xavius, and also began to fight back against the nightmare besieging his lair.


    Andrea, who was busy with business, didn''t know what Elune and Azshara had talked about. Afterwards, he asked Elune many times but failed to get a positive answer.


    "Don''t ask any more, you just need to know a little."


    Elune was tired of being asked and finally gave some hints, "My conversation with Azshara has no effect on your next battle. The Azeroth coalition forces still need to defeat Azshara''s naga and open the road to Ni Passage of Orosa."


    Ny''alotha is N''Zoth''s prison, and no one knows the exact location of it after it fell into the deep sea.


    Judging from what Elune said, Azshara''s Eternal Palace should be the last gate guarding Ny''alotha, and this last prison of the ancient gods should be near Nazjatar, the capital of the Naga.


    ¡­


    The weakened nightmare monsters are much easier to deal with than when they were led by someone before, and their number is also greatly reduced because the void forces are forced out of the dream.


    Eranikus continued to stay in the Emerald Dreamland to clean up the remnants of the Nightmare, while the druids were handed over to Shaun and Koda to lead.


    Reinera, Fandral, and Valstein all followed Andrea and Malfurion back to the material world.


    eastern continent


    While the Stormwind Kingdom was straightening out the chaos of the cultists in the country, the heavy news that Kalimdor was attacked by millions of Naga finally spread throughout the Eastern Continent.


    Although some countries in the Eastern Continent decided to continue watching with the attitude that they had nothing to do with themselves, the Kingdom of Stormwind, which is the main body of the alliance, issued a call at this time.


    "When the night elves are fighting against the subordinates of the ancient **** N''Zoth, is the alliance with pride just watching?"


    Varian slammed the table at the alliance conference and shouted angrily, "What about your sense of honor? Are you inferior to the beasts of the Horde in terms of the overall situation?!"


    For the alliance countries in the Eastern Continent, the orcs of the tribe are a topic that cannot be avoided.


    During the Naga War, the Horde delivered reinforcements to Kalimdor through the gates of Sholazar Basin and Un''Goro Crater.


    Led by High Overlord Saurfang, support the coastline of Dustwallow Marsh and Tanaris.


    Go''el himself also led the Earthen Ring to restore the Pillars of the World in Deeprock Continent, winning the help of the earth elements for Azeroth.


    In contrast, only Sheld, Kul Tiras, and Dalaran among the member states of the Alliance sent reinforcements, along with reinforcements from major international neutral organizations, Quel''Thalas, and the Kingdom of Gilneas. The Naga who had invaded the coast of Azsuna were retreated, and the other countries had little to say about the war.


    The trembling King Solas has already stepped into the cemetery with one foot, and the domestic battle for the throne has made him very troubled.


    The faction that supports Dallas and the faction that supports Galin are intensifying. Danas is a low-key man who wants to die down, but his idiot son Galin not only does not accept it as soon as he sees it, but intensifies the internal conflicts, making Stormgard One step closer to the brink of civil war.


    Looking at the heroic Varian with emotion, Solas made a painful decision in his heart.


    "Perhaps, it''s time to end the chaos of this reserve battle, Garin, forgive me..."


    The gnomes and the copperbeard dwarves didn''t have any objections to the night elves, and the two sides still maintain close trade relations.


    Magni was troubled by his daughter Moira, and the battle between the Dark Iron Dwarves and the Bronzebeard Dwarves in the Badlands was at risk of intensifying and expanding.


    With the death of Ragnaros, Moira eliminated the old nobles who believed in the fire element in the country one by one, and finally held the power in her own hands.


    She intended to ease the tense relationship with the Bronzebeard dwarves, and sent someone to Ironforge on her own initiative, expressing the desire of the Dark Iron dwarves to get rid of the control of the fire element and to re-establish friendly relations with all ethnic groups in the mainland.


    In order to avoid being emotional, Magni temporarily handed over state affairs to his second brother Muradin.


    He himself was in retreat and began to search for a strange voice that became clearer and clearer after the appearance of Deathwing. The third brother, Brian, was worried that his brother would be deceived by the ancient gods, so he had been reading the information with Magni recently.


    Bronzebeard dwarves had their problems, and gnomes weren''t much better.


    The leprosy gnomes, led by the traitor Martha Prager, still occupy a part of the city of Gnomeregan. After the gnomes recovered from the battle of the troggs, the great craftsman Mekkatorque finally made up his mind.


    With the help of the copperbeard dwarves, Mekkatorque wiped out the leper dwarves and the crazy Martha Prag in one fell swoop, and finally recovered the entire territory of Gnomeregan.


    Alterac and Lordaeron are currently busy arranging the marriage of Princess Ilucia and Lord Tylan Fordring of Hearthglen. Calia and Alex themselves are not very interested in crossing the sea to support the night elves.


    Varian pulled out the Horde as a target, and finally lifted the spirits of the alliance countries that had suffered from the orc rebellion.


    Knowing the support of the orcs to Kalimdor and Goel''s activity, without Varian''s continued agitation, the countries of the alliance that basically straightened out domestic affairs agreed to send reinforcements to participate in the final battle with the Naga.


    The countries on the eastern continent are not far from the important Naga town of Vashj''ir. The troops assembled by various countries gathered in the port of Stormwind City. The dwarves provided underwater combat equipment and submarines. A large number of alliance troops cooperated with the water elements to launch a war against the Naga of Vashj''ir. Onslaught.


    With the alliance''s participation in the war, the mighty Naga army finally fell into decline and was pushed back into the sea from the coastline by the Azeroth coalition forces.


    Andrea ordered to expand the size of the underwater combat force, go deep into the sea to fight the Naga, and drive the remaining Naga remnants back to their old lair Nazjatar in the southeast of the Broken Isles. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    ¡­


    "it''s time."


    Holding the sword of the Dark Empire in his hand, Andrea could feel the recovery of Xalatas.


    The sword of the Dark Empire, which had been lifeless before, came back to life. The dark red light covered the surface of the sword, and the blood-red eyes on the hilt also opened again.


    As soon as Xalatas woke up, he laughed excitedly, "Hey! N''Zoth, it''s finally your turn, wash your neck and wait for me!"


    Andrea couldn''t help complaining, "Does the Old God have a neck? Why do I think you two look weird?"


    "...It''s up to you, it''s just a metaphor."


    Speaking of which, Andrea has never seen what Xalatas''s body looks like. I don''t know what this guy''s previous title was. He must be the Demon of Thousand Milks, right?


    "cough~"


    Withdrawing his wandering thoughts, Andrea inserted the Dark Empire sword back into the weapon belt around his waist.


    "Santis, is the Tidal Stone ready?"


    Shandris nodded solemnly, "It has been set up on the altar, and it can draw the energy of the Well of Eternity to operate at full power at any time."


    "Very good, establish close ties with the coalition forces of various countries, and make preparations to counterattack Nazjatar. The moment of decisive battle is coming!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 742： split the sea

    N''Zoth, who is busy healing the wounds of his soul, has not done anything wrong recently, and the Naga''s offensive has gradually become procedural.


    According to the report of Delaryn who was guarding Senkinlai Beach, she felt no emotion at all from the attacks of these Naga, just like arcane puppets mechanically performing tasks.


    The night elves are a race with an extremely low fertility rate, but the Naga is on the contrary. Under the "blessing" of N''Zoth, the Naga violated the rules of life, and at the same time possessed a long lifespan and strong fertility.


    Andrea didn''t know what Azshara thought of her egg-born people, at least Andrea never recognized that Naga was a branch of elves.


    Unlike the Nightborne and the High Elves, the Naga is very different from the Night Elves in terms of the most fundamental form of life, and the differences in customs between the two sides are insignificant compared to this.


    Azshara was completely indifferent to the mass deaths of her subordinate Naga. Perhaps in her eyes, except for the core members of the original Naga transformed from the night elves, the other Naga were not regarded by her as her own people and fellow-clans at all.


    Anarchy''s magic net center temporarily built an altar, and the Gorganes Tidal Stone was floating above the altar, and the water-blue light was circulating around the Tidal Stone.


    The main force of the night elves and the reinforcements of Kalimdor''s allied races gathered neatly on the southern coast of Suramar.


    The residents of Anakis gathered around the cordon around the altar, watching Chancellor Moon Shadow slowly walk up to the altar, reaching out to hold the tide stone floating in mid-air.


    The Well of Eternity at the root of Nordrassil began to emit faint blue arcane energy, and countless streams of arcane light spilled out, gradually converging to the top of the World Tree, and merging into the Tidal Stone in Andrea''s hand.


    Shrunk to the size of a fist, the tide stone rose in the wind under the infusion of pure arcane energy, and soon grew to the size of a person.


    Andrea didn''t stop the energy injection. As the energy absorbed in the Tidal Stone gradually became saturated, the spherical gemstone in the center of the Pillar of Creation began to rotate at high speed, shooting a water-blue beam toward the sea to the east.


    "Shua!"


    The light beam sank into the distant sea, and there was no change in a short period of time. The Azeroth coalition forces that were waiting in battle had been notified long ago, and they still maintained strict military discipline and stared at the unchanged sea.


    About a minute later, centering on the sea area where the light beam entered, there was a sudden huge wave on the sea surface, and the sea water in the middle of the sea was evacuated by the power of the Pillar of Creation.


    Sentinels riding hippogryphs patrolling at high altitudes gradually saw the depths of the sea, and the underwater city of Nazjatar exposed to the air appeared for the first time in front of land creatures.


    Allowing the Well of Eternity to continue to provide energy to the Tidal Stone, Andrea turned around to face the cheering citizens of the Night Republic. They also observed the changes in the depths of the sea through the arcane water mirror.


    "My fellow citizens of the Night Republic, the battle against Naga and N''Zoth is finally coming to an end!"


    "For more than three months, not only our night elves, Kalimdor, and even many races in Azeroth have suffered heavy pressure from the Naga''s attack and paid huge sacrifices."


    "Today! We will turn from defense to offense, and officially attack Najatar, the capital of the Naga, and Ny''alotha, the lair of N''Zoth, to completely end the corruption of Azeroth by the Old Gods!"


    Andrea''s mobilization and speech could not only be seen at the scene of Anakis, the ambassadors of various countries, with the assistance of the high elf arcanists, simultaneously transmitted this scene back to their respective capitals.


    In the capitals of different races and countries, the local residents looked up at the huge water mirror in the sky, and the Naga city of Nazjatar was intuitively presented in front of them.


    "Residents of the Dark Night Republic, all the creatures of Azeroth, please remember this historic moment. The great achievements that the Pantheon Titans failed to achieve will be created by the mortals of Azeroth!"


    Andrea raised his right hand and shouted passionately, "Let us unite and accomplish unprecedented feats! Glory to Azeroth!"


    "Glory to Azeroth!"


    ¡­


    The new capital of the Draenei in the Lost Islands, Velen was on the terrace of the bishop''s hall, looking at the image in the water mirror with the archbishops, smiling and stroking his snow-white beard.


    After the draenei settled in Azeroth, they finally gradually regained their long-lost passion. Velen, who had witnessed the history of the suffering of the eredar and the draenei, showed a look of relief on his face.


    "Hehe~ It''s rare to see Andrea, who has always been calm and reserved, give such an inspiring speech."


    Osar clenched his fists excitedly and said, "This is the responsibility that the leader race of Azeroth should show. Prophet, let us also send troops to eliminate the last hidden danger in Azeroth. The counterattack against Argus is just around the corner!"


    Wei Lun withdrew the smile on his face and nodded solemnly.


    "Boom!"


    The Prophet''s staff landed heavily, attracting the attention of all residents in the city.


    "Draenei warriors! Show your courage and strength to our allies!"


    "It''s time to end the tens of thousands of years of Draenei''s history of fleeing. Now, we will advance and retreat with Azeroth''s powerful allies!"


    "Victory will belong to Azeroth!"


    ¡­


    Coincidentally, Varian, who was in charge of Stormwind Keep, was excited amidst the passionate shouts in the city.


    Despite Bolvar''s grim persuasion, he put on the full suit of lion armor left by Lane with the help of the royal attendants.


    "Your Majesty, please calm down, this battle is up to me..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Allowing the attendant to finally put on the blue cloak with the Stormwind Kingdom logo on him, Varian said decisively, "I must personally lead and participate in this battle that will determine the fate of Azeroth!"


    Bolvar turned his head to look at Queen Tiffin who smiled and said nothing, "Your Highness, you should persuade Your Majesty."


    The graceful Tiffin smiled and shook his head, "Duke Fortagan, Varian has already decided, no one can make him change his mind, let him go."


    Bovar questioned with a constipated face, "Please forgive me for presumptuousness, in case Your Majesty encounters danger on the battlefield..."


    Varian patted Faberval on the back angrily, "Are you cursing me?"


    "Don''t dare!"


    Putting the lion-faced golden helmet on his head, Varian''s slightly dull voice came from under the helmet.


    "If something really happens to me, Anduin will inherit the throne, Bolvar, your youngest daughter Taelia is Anduin''s queen. UU Reading "


    Bolvar''s bitter and bitter expression suddenly became sharp, "...When did Prince Anduin have that kind of relationship with Taelia? How old is he?"


    "Hehe~"


    Queen Tiffin covered her mouth and chuckled, "Don''t get excited, Duke Fordragon, Varian is talking about the future, not the present."


    Varian said angrily, "Look at the way you protect the calf, you are useless."


    "Let''s go! Wabur, you are my adjutant this time."


    "Pray that your crow''s mouth will not come true, or you will die earlier than me, the king."


    ¡­


    When the various countries of Azeroth led their armies to Nazjatar through various means of transportation, Andrea first came to the sky above the big hole in the middle of the sea.


    He seemed to be able to directly see the Eternal Palace through the countless coral reefs in the sea, and see Azshara''s soul-stirring golden eyes from the throne.


    The unknown conversation between Elune and Azshara made Andrea quite concerned, but since Elune gave instructions that Azshara and her Naga army must be defeated, Andrea would not have any action until the goal was achieved. hesitate.


    "The first, third, and fourth flying fleets, march forward, deploy troops as quickly as possible, and establish a forward base on the outskirts of Nazjatar!"


    "yes!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 743： unexpected reinforcements

    Nazjatar, the capital of the Naga Empire, where the palace of Queen Azshara is located, is the nearest underwater city to Ny''alotha, the seal of N''Zoth.


    This fortified city is dominated by the ruins of Zin-Azshari sunk into the sea, and the ancient buildings of the Dark Night Empire entwined with seaweed can be seen everywhere in the Nazjatar metropolitan area.


    Andrea had to praise the exquisite craftsmanship of the ancient craftsmen. Even after being soaked in the sea for 10,000 years, these buildings remained largely intact.


    Except for the damage caused when the earth sank into the sea, most of the ancient Night Empire buildings, including Azshara''s Eternal Palace, remained the same as they were 10,000 years ago.


    Following the three joint flying fleets landing to the south of the undersea city where there are relatively few Naga, the Army of the Night Republic quickly began to build a vanguard camp.


    The Alliance, Horde, and allies of Azeroth''s races are still on their way. Until reinforcements arrive, the night elves must hold their frontlines against the naga''s counterattack.


    In Nazjatar, where the seawater still remains, deep-sea fishes can be seen struggling everywhere. After leaving the familiar seawater environment, these fishes should soon die due to lack of oxygen.


    Malfurion, who loves nature, silently expressed his apologies to these sea creatures in his heart, and there is not much time for him to continue to be compassionate.


    As expected, the naga whose hometown was attacked swarmed out like a nest exploded.


    The range of the seabed land that Andrea circled with the Tidal Stone is different from the 8.0 version of the map. You can see a large number of coral reefs and sporadic ancient buildings of the Dark Night Empire around.


    Judging from the distribution of buildings, this place should still be on the outskirts of Nazjatar.


    The Naga who attacked the camp looked stronger than the individuals they had encountered before. They should be elite guards who specialize in guarding the capital.


    A female Naga spellcaster with four hands shouted from behind, "Attack! Drive these landlubbers out of Nazjatar, for Queen Azshara!"


    Compared with the quickness of swimming in sea water, Naga''s activities on the ground are obviously much slower.


    The battlefield created by Andrea using the Tidal Stone not only weakened the Naga''s home court advantage, but also allowed many land races, including the night elves, to maximize their strength.


    Although the night elves prepared a lot of deep sea combat equipment, but to fight against a huge number of naga on the seabed, these preparations are just a drop in the bucket.


    The deep-sea combat troops are now patrolling and intercepting the sea outside Nazjatar to prevent more Naga from returning to Natashaer, and they are also under a lot of pressure.


    Sitting on three demigods, Andrea was too lazy to entangle with these miscellaneous fishes that attacked the camp in batches.


    Equipped with the Aegis of Aggramar, Malfurion transformed into a giant bear. One horse... one bear rushed into the Naga camp first.


    The shield of Aggramar integrated into the druid''s transformation has greatly strengthened Malfurion''s physical defense and magic resistance. Most of the attacks hit him, but his hands would be numb due to the hard defense.


    Shandris also turned on the fixed-point sniper mode, handing over the sentry troops to the command of Delaryn and Leticia. She stood in the camp and accurately sniped and shot the enemy officers.


    When Malfurion and Shandris rushed to the front line first, Andrea temporarily suppressed the boiling blood, and calmly sat in the rear to make overall arrangements.


    This battle is related to the future of Azeroth. Celes let go of her reluctance and worries about little Reinhardt, and entrusted him to the care of the maids and housekeepers at home, and followed her family to go to Nazjatar.


    "Seles, Aurora, how is the teleportation array? How long will it take to complete the setup?"


    "About twelve, no, ten minutes!"


    Seres, as the leader of the mage army, is leading a group of high-level elf arcanists to strive to expand the size of the teleportation circle.


    Fortunately, Nazjatar has a very abundant magic net energy. Through the space channel that Elisande uses the energy of the night well to tear and maintain, the giant portal leading to Suramar City is rapidly taking shape.


    The coalition forces of all races in Azeroth are gathering in Suramar, and this temporary legion-level portal will send their large forces directly to the frontline barracks that are being urgently built.


    The camp chosen by the night elves is located on a coral reef highland. With the advantages of the terrain, the artillery-type arcane puppets and flying fleets that have been erected can relatively easily block the naga attacking from the bottom up.


    Malfurion and Shandris fought vigorously, and with the tacit cooperation of the two, the death rate of the officers in the Naga offensive position rose sharply.


    Without the commander in charge of the army, no matter how elite soldiers are, they will become at a loss under the fierce artillery fire from the local area.


    This hastily organized Naga army is gradually declining, but it barely maintains the offensive by relying on the strong physical fitness of the soldiers and the discipline cultivated by the usual strict training.


    At this moment, a strange army suddenly attacked from the side of the Naga position.


    The number of reinforcements is very small, less than 2,000, but they seem to know the combat habits of the Naga very well, and the selected assault point is exactly at the throat of the Naga formation.


    The connection between the front and rear formations was cut off by the sudden attack, and Naga, who had difficulty responding from head to tail, finally couldn''t hold on, and hurriedly retreated under the shouts of the remaining officers.


    Andrea stopped the soldiers who subconsciously wanted to chase them out, "Don''t chase them! First establish the frontline base, and the comrades in the rear are still waiting for the teleportation array to be set up. After that, we will have a lot of opportunities to fight Naga."


    After the Naga retreated, Andrea turned his attention to the group of reinforcements wandering outside the night elf camp.


    ''these people¡­''


    Andrea always felt that this group of underwater humanoids looked familiar.


    Celes tilted her head and tried to remember it, and it took a few seconds for UU Reading to suddenly hit her palm, "Aren''t these Jinyu people? Although the appearance looks somewhat different."


    After Seres said this, Andrea quickly recalled the record about Nazjatar in the memo.


    The leader of the humanoids soon arrived at the night elves'' fortified camp.


    "Guests from afar, we are the swordfish from the Waveblade Clan. We have important matters to discuss with your leader."


    After regaining his senses, Andrea quickly ordered the camp guards to let them go and lead the swordfish into the camp.


    The leading swordfish introduced himself very politely after meeting Andrea, unlike a savage species that had not received civilization enlightenment at all.


    "Outsiders, hello, I am the leader of the Swordfish of the Wave Blade, Sword Master Okani."


    Andrea didn''t know the etiquette of the swordfish, and the two sides kept a polite but slightly distant attitude and tested each other.


    "I am Andrea Moonshadow, Speaker of the Republic of Night, thank you for your timely assistance."


    "where."


    A smile appeared on Okani''s fish face, "Even if we don''t help, it''s only a matter of time before you defeat the Naga''s offensive."


    "The Ankoan have been enemies of the Naga for thousands of years, and we are willing to form an alliance with any enemy of Azshara to fight the Naga together."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 744： Snakes suggestion

    The Waveblade clan that Okani belongs to is just one of the countless swordfish clans in the sea.


    As the clan that lives closest to Nazjatar, the Blade of the Waves is considered to be the most powerful clan among the Swordfish, and its status is similar to that of the Warsong clan of the orcs.


    Naga is a well-deserved overlord race in the sea. Even powerful sea giants and water elementals can hardly contend with them alone when facing groups of Naga.


    Under the powerful oppression of the Naga, the Ankoan of the Wave Blade can settle in the outskirts of Nazjatar, which is already considered a very remarkable achievement.


    According to Okani''s description, the Wave Blade has about 50,000 fighters lurking in various parts of Nazjatar.


    Although there are not many people compared to Naga, they have developed a lot of useful tactics in the battle with Naga all the year round, and they are also very familiar with Naga''s fighting habits, so they don''t suffer from guerrilla warfare.


    In order to avoid being attacked by angry Naga, the Jianyu people do not have long-term settlements. They live a life of frequent migration in the vast sea. It is said that this custom has lasted for thousands of years.


    After Andrea''s communication and inquiry, it was basically confirmed that the Jianyu people and the Jinyu people of Pandaria should be close relatives. The two sides have almost the same body structure, but there are some differences in characteristics.


    Compared with the Jinyu who have a rounder overall shape and a milder temper, the Jianyu have more edges and corners, giving people a sense of murderous deterrence from the outside.


    Although they don''t take the initiative to seek war, the Jianyu people have a more positive attitude than the Jinyu people when facing the war.


    Their fighters have rich experience in underwater combat. Andrea, Malfurion and others believe that the alliance with the Ankoan will have a lot of positive effects on the military operations of the Azeroth coalition forces in Nazjatar.


    Since both sides intend to join forces against the Naga, a formal alliance is logical.


    As the leader of the pack, Okani immediately offered the night elves a helpful gift¡ªa detailed topographical map of Nazjatar.


    "There are a large number of our clansmen in the southern suburbs of Nazjatar. The Naga''s power in this area is relatively weak. In order to compete for survival resources, we often fight with the Naga."


    The map provided by Okani is not paper, something like paper cannot be preserved for a long time on the seabed.


    The map of Nazjatar is engraved inside a large snow-white shell. Although the painting style is relatively simple, the divisions of Nazjatar can still be seen intuitively.


    The area where Andrea and the others are currently located is the active area of ??the swordfish, and to the north is a complex terrain area called the boiling platform by the locals. From here, the Naga''s defense becomes more intensive.


    The seaweed forest is located in the west of the Boiling Terrace. As the name suggests, there used to be a lot of seaweed living here, but as the tide stone evacuated the seawater, the forest seaweed that was originally floating in the water now collapsed limply.


    The aborigines of the seaweed forest are murlocs. Like most murlocs, the local residents were also enslaved by Naga, and they are likely to be enemies of the Azeroth coalition forces, so we need to pay attention.


    The northern part of the Boiling Terrace is the palace complex of Azshara''s Eternal Palace, and it is also the most heavily guarded core area of ??the Naga.


    Okani expressed his views on the route of the Azeroth coalition forces.


    "I don''t recommend that you attack the Eternal Palace directly. Attacking the Eternal Palace through the Boiling Terrace will stretch your supply line very long. The Naga and murloc attacks on both sides will have a great impact on your frontline army operations."


    Needless to say, the murlocs in the west of the Boiling Terrace will definitely help the Naga when they are in crisis.


    The Coral Forest in the east, and even the Ruins of Zin-Aisaly to the east of the Coral Forest, are areas where a large number of Naga civilians live, and of course a considerable number of Naga troops will be stationed there.


    Andrea clicked on the area of ??the ruins of Zin-Azhali, and asked thoughtfully, "In other words, it is best to remove the attack of the murlocs and Naga on both sides first, and then attack the Eternal Palace with all your strength? "


    Okani nodded, "Yes, this is the safest way."


    "The Naga''s military area is located in the northern part of the Coral Forest. Perhaps some hidden allies can be found in the easternmost ruins of Zin-Azshari, which should be helpful in the final battle."


    "ally?"


    Andrea asked unexpectedly, "How do you say that?"


    Okani scratched his head, "Well... I don''t know how to explain it. According to the prophets of my family, there is a group of lobster people who are also at odds with Naga in the ruins of Xin Aisa Li."


    "However, these lobster people are mentally retarded. We haven''t found a way to communicate with them friendly for many years. You can try it in your own way."


    Andrea''s face changed, and he turned to look at Malfurion who was stroking his beard.


    The archdruid nodded knowingly, "If I can tear a hole in the Coral Forest''s defense line, I will go there myself and try to convince the lobstermen to assist us in attacking the Naga."


    ¡­


    After basically negotiating the cooperation with the Swordfish people, the two sides decided to enter the Boiling Terrace at the same time and take down this seabed center extending in all directions.


    But before that, Okani had to arrange for the tribe to notify the mobile villages of the scattered swordfish, and the night elves had to guard their undefended vanguard camp.


    According to Okani''s description, although the area where they settled down is controlled by the swordfish, there are still many Naga forces scattered nearby.


    Moreover, there is a medium-sized Naga settlement located in Tidalfall south of the Ankoan activity area. Knowing that outsiders have invaded, they will definitely continue to attack the night elves'' camp.


    As the head snake of Nazjatar, the swordfish''s local understanding and suggestions are very important to the night elves. Okani''s in-depth analysis gave Andrea a clearer plan for the next course of action.


    "First of all, we should focus on defense and withstand the most ferocious counterattack of Naga. As long as we can wait for the support from other tribes to arrive one after another, we can break through the Fall of the Tides first, stabilize the rear, and then move on to the Boiling Terrace."


    "As long as the boiling platform is taken down, the coalition forces can advance and attack, retreat and defend, and the space for activities and initiative will be greatly improved."


    After confirming the next strategic idea, the night elves immediately invested a large number of arcane puppets in construction to speed up the construction of the camp''s fortifications.


    In the wee hours of the morning, Andrea yawns and leaves work to meditate to recharge.


    When looking up to the high place of the coral reef, Andrea unexpectedly found Leticia and Seres standing side by side on the high platform, looking far to the northeast of the camp.


    ¡®Northeast, is it the ruins of Xin Aisari? ''


    Sighing silently, Andrea walked lightly behind the two of them.


    "Letty, don''t think too much."


    Putting her left hand on Seres'' shoulder, UU Reading Andrea patted Leticia''s head with her right hand.


    "Ms. Felicity is now Azshara''s valet. As long as we break into the Eternal Palace, we will see her again sooner or later."


    Leticia shook her head, "I''m not worried about my mother''s affairs. After this period of adjustment, I''ve figured it out."


    "No matter what the reason for my mother''s choice to join Azshara, I have no right to blame her for being powerless to help her escape from bad luck."


    "It''s my problem." Seres took a deep breath and took the words. "I don''t know if it''s my illusion, but I always feel that there is something in the ruins of Xin Aisalie that attracts and calls me."


    Andrea''s expression changed, "Could it be..."


    Celeste pursed her lips nervously, "I don''t know, at least I''m sure that the one calling me is not a living thing, but I don''t know if it was placed there on purpose."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 745： Mensau Halduron

    To be honest, Andrea was not optimistic about the survival of Celes'' mother.


    As a member of the Sunstrider family, Celeste once proudly mentioned that her mother has quite good arcane attainments. Although she is not as good as her father, Dath''Remar, she is also in the highborne circle of Zin-Azshari. It''s a little famous.


    In contrast, Leticia''s mother Felicity is not outstanding in personal strength.


    Felicity, who was weaker, became Azshara''s valet, but Seres''s mother was missing. It is very likely that she unfortunately disappeared in the catastrophe of the earth-shattering.


    After Azshara was transformed into a Naga by N''Zoth, she tried her best to save her people who fell into the water, but her ability was limited. There were at least hundreds of thousands of night elves who fell into the sea. They can all be saved.


    Azshara had a reason to save Felicity. The Moonsong family suffered because of her trust in the demons. At the beginning, Azshara put down the words to keep the inheritance of the Moonsong family.


    But the Sunstrider family wasn''t so lucky. Andrea didn''t believe that the wise queen didn''t know about Dath''Remar''s uprising.


    If Mrs. Sunstrider really didn''t survive, the calling that Celeste felt now should be the last relic left by her mother.


    Andrea looked at the distant ruins of Zin-Azshari through the night sky that had not yet dawned. There was some kind of strange fish-shaped creature flying back and forth in the sky, and Zin-Azhali was dead without any light below.


    Patting Celes on the shoulder, Andrea comforted, "Go back first, it''s not the time yet, I will accompany you to take a look when the Boiling Terrace is captured."


    ¡®Hope it wasn¡¯t a trap deliberately set by someone with malicious intent. ''


    ¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, the night elves such as Seres and Leticia who had not shaken off their mortal habits were still asleep, but Andrea and Shandris regained their energy early.


    The arcanists working in shifts finally stabilized the space channel leading to Suramar, and the reinforcements of the coalition army who were waiting in full swing strode out from the portal in an orderly manner.


    The first reinforcements consisted of the first allies to reach the night elves such as the draenei, Kirghiz, and high elves.


    "Sniff~sniff~"


    Jean in werewolf form has a very sensitive sense of smell. He twitched his nose and smelled it, and gradually showed a disgusted expression on his face.


    "Bah! A fishy smell."


    Prince Liam reminded helplessly in a low voice, "Father... please pay attention to your manners."


    After experiencing the werewolf rebellion, the once proud and self-reliant Jean began to let himself go. Not only did he abandon the autistic policy of the Greymane clan, but his kingly demeanor seemed to gradually collapse as he transformed into a werewolf.


    Andrea and the accompanying Velen didn''t care about this. This kind of true temperament is much better than smiling on the face and being numb in the heart.


    The Sun King Kael''thas is not a person who sticks to trifles. Little Kyle, who was brought up by Seles, is also bold and unrestrained, which is very different from the frail and gentle Prince Kael''thas in history.


    The Sun King looked around curiously, "Is this the Naga''s capital, Nazjatar? Why does it look so desolate?"


    Andrea explained, "This is just the outskirts of Nazjatar, and the core residential area of ??Naga is further north."


    Wei Lun smiled and echoed, "The outskirts are just right, and we won''t suddenly face the crazy impact of the Naga main force. We have more space and time to think about the next strategy."


    "about this point."


    Andrea introduced the Swordfish of the Waveblade Clan to the three of them. "Because of the accidental assistance from the local area, we have roughly formulated a strategic idea. I would like to ask the three of you to help me with this."


    ¡­


    "I see."


    Velen groaned and stroked his beard, "The very intuitive map of the power distribution, with the swordfish as a guide, shortened our exploration time in this strange land to a certain extent."


    Kael''thas asked, "In other words, our priority now is to block the attack from the Naga from the north, and at the same time try our best to break through the Tidalfall from the south?"


    "Yes." Andrea said solemnly, "It will take a few days for the Alliance army to arrive from the eastern continent. Although the Horde took our flying fleet from Tanaris to sea in advance, it still takes a certain amount of time to cross the ocean." time."


    The 1st, 3rd and 4th Flying Fleets carried the night elf army to land in Nazjatar first, and the 2nd Flying Fleet carried the Horde all the way from the south of Kalimdor.


    The Horde set off earlier than the Alliance, and they used faster means of transportation, but considering the straight-line distance between the Broken Isles and the two sides, it is very likely that they will rush to Suramar to rendezvous one after the other.


    Let''s hope that the two hostile parties don''t fight each other in Suramar.


    Gathering the forces of the four countries, while resisting the high-pressure attack of Naga, Andrea is confident that he can mobilize enough troops to break through the Fall of the Tides.


    After some discussion, Andrea and Velen stayed in the camp to defend and continue to receive the reinforcements sent from Suramar.


    Garrod led most of the main forces of the four countries to push Tidalfall flatly, trying to break through the Naga camp in the fastest time and stabilize the safety of the rear.


    Two of the three flying fleets were taken away by Garald, leaving only the fourth flying fleet behind. The swordfish also sent guides to guide Garald''s army to advance along the optimal route.


    The wolf king Jean and Kael''thas, who had not moved for a long time, followed Jarod, but they each left a part of the army to help the night elves defend the camp.


    Aurelia, the leader of the Farstriders, was also among those left behind. Before the Naga launched an attack, the eldest sister of the Windrunner came to visit with a blond male ranger.


    "Long time no see, Andrea."


    Alleria still had a dashing demeanor, but the ranger following her saluted Andrea and the others in the main camp sternly.


    Andrea smiled and nodded to Alleria, "It''s true that I haven''t seen you for a while, and Vereesa said that you seem to be quite busy recently."


    Alleria said helplessly, "Yes, the Sun King recruited the Far Travelers and made us part of the regular army. The military discipline that was too loose in the past had to be retrained, which took me a lot of effort."


    "correct."


    Alleria pointed to the handsome male ranger behind her, "This is my lieutenant, Halduron Brightwing."


    "Don''t look at his straight-forward appearance, this guy is actually an out-and-out nerd, and UU Reading is usually very good at playing."


    Halduron''s originally serious expression suddenly turned into a bitter one, "...General, this is the first time I meet Chancellor Moon Shadow, can you save me some face?"


    Andrea smiled nonchalantly. According to the living habits of the high elves, self-disciplined people like the Windrunners and Lor''themar are in the minority.


    Led by the old nobles of Silvermoon City, the extravagant lifestyle has affected the commoners of Eversong Forest. Their ability to play is their specialty, and Halduron is just one of them.


    Since they were in the military camp, the jokes that relaxed the atmosphere were only superficial, and everyone quickly turned to the topic of war.


    Halduron''s expression returned to seriousness, "According to the information obtained by the Farstrider rangers when they went out to explore, the Naga''s second wave of attacks should be launched soon."


    Aurelia also added dignifiedly, "I have heard about the last defensive battle. This time the Naga is more ferocious than the previous hastily organized offensive. We''d better prepare for the defense in advance."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 746： line up to shoot

    Andrea said confidently, "Don''t worry, when we faced an attack last time, our preparations were not sufficient, and the fortifications were not completed in time."


    "It''s different this time. The heavy artillery type arcane puppet has been erected, and the thorny vines and trenches have also been arranged. Let them come anyway."


    With the gradual development of magic technology, the war mode of the night elves is also subtly changing.


    In the face of ordinary miscellaneous fish, a well-equipped night elf army can directly F2A run over it.


    The total number of Naga''s troops is too large, and it has reached the point where quantitative changes lead to qualitative changes. When adopting a defensive position, Andrea will make all defensive preparations to reduce the losses of his own side as much as possible and increase the difficulty of the enemy''s formation .


    What the night elves with powerful firepower need to do is to delay the time of hand-to-hand contact with the enemy as much as possible, so that the heavy artillery in the rear and the fire support in the sky can cause as much damage to the enemy as possible.


    Things like barbed wire are too low, and the Druid''s strengthened thorns and vines can better block the enemy''s attacks.


    Under the attention of Alleria, Archbishop Nelly, and Prince Liam, the first attack of the Naga army was blocked by strong thorns and vines.


    The night elves hiding in the trenches can avoid the harpoons and spell attacks thrown by the Naga to the greatest extent, and cause large-scale damage to the Naga by throwing a rain of arrows.


    "boom!"


    The deafening sound of cannons came from the shelling position behind the camp, and the four heavy cannon-type self-propelled arcane puppets that opened their legs pressed deep marks on the ground.


    The large-caliber magic cannon mercilessly blasted into the Naga position, and the super-long-range marksman team raised their bows to aim under the order of Shandris.


    "shooting!"


    The bows held by these specially selected sentinels are several times larger than ordinary short bows. When the bowstring is fully drawn, the muscles of the arms of these sentries are obviously swollen.


    The magical energy arrows with amazing penetrating power were shot out in pieces, and the Naga in the front row fell in response. The unabated energy arrows continued to penetrate backwards, causing area damage to the Naga in a different way from the arrow rain.


    Alleria is very interested in the enhanced version of the magic longbow used by sharpshooters.


    Now the high elves have begun to switch to magic weapons. With their magic power, they can produce high-quality equipment, but the output is relatively low.


    "Andrea, can this special longbow be sold? I want to buy a batch for the rangers."


    Andrea nodded and said, "Of course, let people from relevant departments discuss these matters."


    Although the high elves look very slender, their muscle density is not bad, and the foundation of being a night elf is still there.


    For example, Alleria and Halduron, they can easily pull this special magical longbow, and most rangers have quite good arm strength.


    Under the complete defense of the night elves, Naga broke through the first layer of thorns and vines, and the second and third layers would immediately block them.


    The old hideouts in the trenches continued to shoot arrows, and the roar of the magic heavy machine guns erected behind the trenches under multiple protections never stopped from beginning to end.


    The four-nation coalition that raided Tidalfall left many long-range troops for defense. Alleria, Nelly and others led rangers and mages to join the battle.


    Two magical heavy machine guns crossed to form a firepower net on both sides of the defense line. The charging Naga was blocked from the defense line like a live target waiting to be shot.


    If you are fighting in the sea that Naga is familiar with, although magic weapons are not unusable like gunpowder weapons, Naga''s actions will become much more flexible, and the fixed defense line is not very effective in water where the up, down, left, and right are buoyant.


    It is precisely because of this huge advantage in the sea that Naga has never developed an air force, because it is meaningless to them.


    The shortcomings of the lack of air force bombing are fully exposed under the blow of this multi-type cross-fire network.


    When setting up formations near the beach before, things like trenches were unrealistic considering the ebb and flow of sea water, but when fighting on real land, Naga''s disadvantages were very obvious.


    Perhaps realizing that this attack method was simply giving away heads, the Naga commander finally ordered a retreat after dropping tens of thousands of mutilated corpses.


    Azshara, who was far away in the Eternal Palace, was also deep in thought. This defensive formation is really difficult to break through, especially for the Naga who have lost their home court advantage.


    "Forget it, let''s give up taking the initiative to attack for the time being, and we will also set up the plow rakes and prepare for the defensive position."


    Azshara leaned lazily on the throne and gave orders, "I want to see if the Republic of Night can be as strong in offense as in defense."


    ¡­


    Tidalfall


    The coalition forces that took the initiative to take advantage of the air superiority first launched a wave of land-washing attacks on the Naga on the ground.


    Although the Naga''s technological level seems very primitive, they still inherited part of the technological heritage of the Night Empire after all.


    The anti-aircraft harpoon, which is specially used underwater, can pose a threat to the flying fleet in the sky.


    Garald, who was sitting on the flagship bridge, calmly ordered, "The fleet should disperse and adopt mobile guerrilla methods to avoid anti-aircraft fire. The paratroopers should prepare for the airdrop and give priority to clearing out the enemy''s anti-aircraft weapons."


    Now that the flying warship has been researched, the corresponding airborne troops will naturally be considered together.


    The long-distance raiding night elf fleet dropped a large number of paratroopers from the sky, and the airborne troops that fell on the ground assembled as quickly as possible, dismantling the Naga''s anti-aircraft harpoons one by one according to Garrod''s order.


    The cavalry unit sprinting from the ground arrived one step later, and Draenei''s thunder elephant paladin rushed to the front with the gleaming golden egg shell, and smashed into the Naga''s position with a long-handled warhammer.


    Compared with the heavy cavalry of the Draenei, the high elves took a completely different route. The chocobos they rode were light and fast, and the rangers could bend their bows and shoot arrows while the chocobos were running.


    "Mobile shooting!"


    The ranger general Cirvanas kept pulling the bowstring in his hand, leading the high elf ranger to ride and shoot by setting an example.


    Gilneas'' werewolf troop ran wildly on all fours under the leadership of Iva. After breaking into the formation, the feral werewolves tore Naga with their hands and mouth. The ferocious and wild aura caused a lot of mental pressure on the opponent.


    The connection between Tidalfall and Boiling Terrace was blocked by the vanguard camp of the night elves, the communication between the two parties was completely stopped, and the preparations made in advance were not sufficient, and finally they were joined by the well-prepared ones. Lord led the coalition forces to break through.


    At the same time, the second batch of coalition forces headed by the tauren and darkspear trolls entered Nazjatar through the portal. At this time, the battle near the vanguard camp had long since ended, and the coalition soldiers were clearing the battlefield.


    As Kane and Ulan are getting older, in line with the idea of ??training young people, this time as military leaders to participate in the joint operations are their children, Bain Bloodhoof and Meera Gaoling respectively.


    "what?"


    Bain looked at the battlefield full of corpses in a daze, "Is this the end of the fight?"


    Vol''jin chuckled twice with a troll-specific deep voice, "Don''t worry, young Bloodhoof, the battlefield here is just a vanguard position, and the real tough battle is yet to come."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 747： indomitable tribe

    After Azshara gave up taking the initiative to attack and took the defensive position, the soldiers of the Vanguard Battalion suddenly became idle.


    As Tidalfall was breached, and the hidden dangers in the rear were removed, Andrea tentatively launched an attack on the Boiling Terrace while waiting for the Alliance and Horde reinforcements to arrive.


    Facts have proved that Naga, who focuses on defense, can display quite good combat effectiveness in his lair.


    The defensive position firmly in front of the Eternal Palace was arranged like a hairy hedgehog, and countless anti-aircraft harpoon guns made the flying fleet approaching from high altitude return without success.


    Naga, who started to lay out the defense line in advance, built most of the harpoon guns behind the mountains of the coral reefs, making it difficult to accurately hit the target with long-range bombardment.


    The Naga witches who jointly cast spells attracted dark clouds and thunder in the sky. The harsh environment greatly reduced the role of the flying fleet.


    Andrea frowned and looked at the carefully redrawn map, "If you want to break through the Naga''s position now, I''m afraid you can only take a strong attack regardless of the loss."


    "As Okani said, the flank threat has not been lifted, and now is not the best time to launch a general offensive."


    The Coral Forest and the Kelp Forest respectively have two Naga defense strongholds, the Tower of Athayaleh and the Tower of Zanzir.


    These two strongholds guard the other two routes leading to the Eternal Palace. If they can attack on three fronts, the Naga defense line, which has lost sight of the other, should be able to break through better.


    Just as Andrea was worried, with the arrival of the third batch of reinforcements from major international neutral organizations, the Alliance and the Horde met in Suramar at about the same time.


    When the enemy met, they were extremely jealous.


    If it hadn''t been for Elisande, the host, to use the power of the Eye of Aman''Thul to disarm the two parties and forcibly separate their stagnation time, the Horde and the Alliance have already fought in Suramar.


    Originally, Andrea thought that the current Horde was far behind the Alliance in terms of military strength, but the allies who arrived with the orcs surprised Andrea.


    First of all, the helpers that Goyle recruited in Northrend with his personal charm, the yak people who have always claimed to be neutral finally agreed to join the tribe under Goyle''s soft and hard words.


    The alliance with the Yakmen has expanded the tribe''s sphere of influence in the Borean Tundra. The thick-skinned Yakmen have good combat effectiveness. In terms of resistance to beating, they are stronger than the Kalimdor Tauren and Highmountain Tauren. .


    The second is the Forsaken who are close to the end of the mountain.


    Because the undead are very sensitive to the breath of the living, Priscim failed to place scouts in Stratholme, and Andrea didn''t know when the Forsaken got in touch with the orcs, and then joined the tribe''s camp.


    The tragic battle with Lordaeron made Nathanos realize the reality. To ensure the continued survival of his compatriots, it is far from enough to rely on the power of the Forsaken alone.


    Nathanos, who changed his surname to Blightcaller, took the initiative to send undead dives to the Borean Tundra to get in touch with the orc tribe of Goel and expressed his willingness to join the tribe, provided that the tribe provided assistance to the Forsaken.


    Orcs have also experienced natural disasters, and Goel is quite wary of these undead who claim to have their own will.


    After a period of secret contact, Go''el initially determined that the Forsaken under Nathanos'' command would not be as crazy as the Scourge.


    At least, not yet.


    The Horde really needs more allies now, and after some discussions with Jorin and Drek''Thar and others, Go''el finally agreed to accept the Forsaken.


    Excluding the goblins, who are few in number but have good technological strength, the last important ally of the tribe made Andrea''s jaw drop. It turned out to be a Gurubashi jungle troll.


    According to the information sent back by Prism, the orcs first came into contact with the Drakkari Empire of Zuldak.


    But this group of frost trolls had long accepted their fate under the training of the night elves. At least in the land of Northrend, they did not want to do anything that might cause the night elves to misunderstand.


    Zandalari, the suzerain country, failed to persuade Drakkari to jump out and make trouble, and the tribe naturally couldn''t do it either.


    I don''t know if Go''el deliberately shot a false shot. His real goal is not the Drakkari Empire, but the Gurubashi jungle trolls that are adjacent to the territory of the Stormwind Kingdom.


    Goyle has never given up on the idea of ??finding more living territories for the tribe. As Freya gradually took over the Sholazar Basin, the final expansion direction around the Borean Tundra was blocked, and Goyle had to find another place .


    Stranglethorn Vale is a good place, the internal turmoil of the jungle trolls cannot control the entire Stranglethorn Vale, and the southern cape is occupied by goblins evacuated from the Kezan Islands.


    Goblins are an extremely greedy race, in order to get gold coins, they can sell their mothers without hesitation.


    Although not all goblins will be mad to this extent, but to believe that the moral bottom line of goblins is itself an unreliable false proposition.


    Due to his outstanding ability and low-key and down-to-earth personality, Yorin Deadeye, who escaped from Draenor, was gradually cultivated by Goel as his right-hand man and heir.


    Jorin sneaked into Stranglethorn Vale under the assignment of the warchief.


    Many trade princes of the goblins jointly built a seaport city named Booty Bay on the southern cape, and they fought endlessly for power in the city all day long.


    After disguising, Jolin personally infiltrated one of the factions to find information. After several months of investigation, he finally identified a goblin with potential and the most basic conscience.


    The goblin named Gazlowe was promised by Jorin that he would help him become the most powerful trade prince, and he would unite all goblins.


    After a series of alliances and assassinations, Gazlowe successfully emerged from the goblin infighting in Booty Bay.


    Most of the powerful trade princes were sunk into the sea, and a few fled in panic. Gazlowe became the only leader of the goblins.


    With the help of the goblins, the orc forces finally infiltrated the southern part of Stranglethorn Vale without the Alliance knowing.


    Yorin didn''t stop his actions. After several failed contacts, he finally got the chance to communicate directly with Zul''Gurub''s senior management.


    As the suzerain of the Gurubashi Empire, the Gurubashi clan has been living a very miserable life in recent years. After the Darkspear clan was driven away, the ambitions of the Skunksplitting and Bloodtop clans became bigger and bigger.


    Although under the coordination of Zandalari, the jungle trolls united for a short time to attack the human territory of Dusk Forest, but as Zandalar first signed a peace agreement with the night elves, the jungle trolls were also forced to withdraw to Stranglethorn Vale.


    Zandalar''s reneging made the Gurubashi high-level very angry, and the blood lord Mandokir swore in public that he would never obey Zandalar''s orders again.


    However, as the clan of the jungle troll suzerain, the Gurubashi showed signs of decline in the civil war. Apart from still sitting on the capital Zul''Gurub, UU Reading they had no advantage against the two clans of Blood Scalp and Skullsplitter. .


    Mandokir was worried about the future of the Gurubashi clan when an Atalai sorcerer named Jin''do suddenly approached him.


    Jin''du promised to bring the Gurubashi clan back to its peak, on the condition that the entire Gurubashi clan believes in the great blood **** Hakar.


    When Mandokir was in a dilemma, the special envoy of the tribe got in touch with him through the obstacles of the Bloodtop and Skullsplit clans.


    What is Haka, and what are the consequences of believing in him, as a descendant of the Gurubashi clan who has experienced the chaos of evil gods, Mandokir knows this clearly.


    Until the end of the mountain, Mandokir will not make this most dangerous choice.


    Yolin, who claimed to be the advisor of the great chief of the tribe, just asked for an interview at this time. The blood lord who was in a dilemma saw a glimmer of light in the endless darkness.


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 748： explore the ruins

    The development of the situation in Zul''Gurub delayed the response of the night elves who were busy dealing with the Naga.


    When the latest news about Prism reached Andrea, the civil war in the Gurubashi Empire had basically come to an end.


    With the help of the elite orc squad led by Jolin, the blood lord Mandokir successfully killed the sorcerer Jin''do with a sneak attack, but Hakar entered the material world by devouring Jin''du''s soul enhancement.


    Haka in this state does not have enough faith to support, and the connection with the material world is very unstable.


    The tribal elite led by Yorin and Dranosh took advantage of the weak state of Hakar''s incomplete arrival, defeated him in one fell swoop, and drove Hakar out of Azeroth again.


    With the help of the Horde, Mandokir led his army to defeat the rebellious Bloodtop and Skullsplit clans, beheaded their chiefs, and regained the power of the Gurubashi Empire in his own hands.


    Reaping strong support again, the tribe''s confidence is much stronger than before, but more problems follow.


    There is no cooperation between the many allies that have just been drawn in, and they cannot form an effect that 1+1 is greater than 2 by forcing them together.


    When the Horde and the Alliance met in Suramar, it seemed that the Horde''s aura was on the surface, and the Alliance couldn''t easily see the unresolved hidden dangers within the Horde.


    When the two camps were at war, the Zandalari trolls led by Princess Talanji were watching the show.


    Although Elisande stopped the two sides in time before the war started, it can be seen from the hostile eyes of the Alliance and Horde soldiers on Maimang that it is impossible to expect them to cooperate sincerely.


    Andrea is not a peacemaker. The hatred between the Alliance and the Horde has nothing to do with him. As long as the conflict between the two parties does not endanger Azeroth, they can fight whatever they want.


    But now is not the time to let the alliance and the Horde fight. The last world threat to Azeroth, N''Zoth, is still alive. Now fighting will only make N''Zoth, who is watching the show behind the scenes, laugh.


    The Old Gods are the best at provoking people''s hearts. Once they are caught in the spiritual loopholes when the Alliance and the Horde cooperate to fight against the enemy, N''Zoth can easily provoke internal fighting between the two camps.


    The solution is also very simple, let them march separately.


    After the arrival of the last batch of reinforcements, the total number of Azeroth coalition forces is also quite impressive.


    After the discussion of the leaders of various ethnic groups, the alliance and the Zandalari trolls marched into the seaweed forest in the west, defeated the local murlocs, broke through the platform of Zanzir, and opened the passage to the Eternal Palace.


    The tribe attacked the coral forest in the east with many neutral forces, and the night elves stayed behind to confront the main force of the Naga in front of the Eternal Palace.


    Facing the elites gathered from all over Azeroth, the defensive position that the Naga arranged on the Boiling Terrace was finally breached.


    However, although this group of elite Naga was defeated, they left the dilapidated fortifications and retreated to the palaces of the Eternal Palace to stick to it.


    Compared with the temporary defenses on the Boiling Terrace, the Eternal Palace, as the core area of ??the Naga Empire, has a higher fortification.


    A large number of anti-aircraft harpoon guns were erected on the city wall, and a layer of arcane energy shield could be vaguely seen outside the palace.


    The coalition forces launched a tentative attack, and the saturated fire coverage failed to break through the defense of the royal city''s shield in a short time.


    Considering that the threat from the left and right wings has not been eliminated, the coalition forces set off separately according to the tasks they received in the military conference.


    Andrea finally breathed a sigh of relief as he watched the Alliance and the Horde attack on two sides.


    In order to reconcile the contradictions between the two camps during the joint military meeting, Andrea took a lot of effort.


    "Garrod, I''ve given you the task of attacking the Eternal Palace. I have some private matters to go out."


    Garrod didn''t ask about the reasons for Andrea''s personal affairs, and he readily took over the job of the commander-in-chief and sat in the camp of Boiling Terrace.


    This camp was snatched from the Naga. Due to its proximity to the royal palace, ancient night elf-style buildings can be seen everywhere.


    Under Andrea''s arrangement, the night elves transformed the camp that originally belonged to the Naga, and the tactics of trenches and thorn nets extended from the rear.


    Taking advantage of the Alliance and the Horde leading the attack on the two wings, Andrea asked Jarod to quietly fight tunnels under the trenches, using the tireless arcane puppets to dig out more underground passages extending in all directions, striving to lead directly to the palace.


    ¡­


    The Horde, along with races such as Quel''Thalas, Gilneas, and Tauren, marched toward the Stand of Azsha''ari in the northern part of the Coral Forest, clearing away the scattered naga wandering around along the way.


    Andrea temporarily put down the military affairs on the front line, and secretly followed the tribe''s army through the coral forest with her family, and sneaked into the edge of the ruins of Zin-Azhali further east.


    Strictly speaking, the whole of Nazjatar is the ruins of Zin-Azshali, and the Ruins of Zin-Azhali planned by the Anoran should be part of the core urban area in ancient times.


    The closer she was to the center of the ruins, the stronger the call Celes felt.


    While Celes''s emotions gradually became agitated, the attitudes of Andrea and Shandris became more and more cautious.


    There are a large number of ghosts of dead night elves wandering in the ruins of Zin-Azshari. After thousands of years, their resentment still cannot be dissipated, and it is difficult for them to return to the Shadowland voluntarily.


    Not all ghosts are evil spirits full of resentment, just like Farondis and others living in the Azsuna area, there are also a small number of ghosts of the high elves who maintain a certain degree of rationality.


    However, the reason why these ghosts are rational is not that they are calm enough, it is simply that their memories still stay before the destruction of Zin-Azhari.


    Through communicating with these ghosts, Andrea and his party obtained some useful information.


    According to these ghosts, the reason why the central city has remained so intact is that Azshara did his best to protect the city when it was about to be swallowed by the flood.


    These ghosts don''t even know that they have died long ago, and their memories are still stuck in the last moment of their lives.


    Leticia spoke quickly and revealed the information that they had already died. These ghosts who kept some sanity turned black on the spot, turned into resentful spirits, chased Leticia and attacked frantically.


    After using the holy light to purify the ghost, Andrea knocked Leticia on the head angrily.


    "Let your mouth be cheap."


    Leticia touched her head in embarrassment, "Hey~ I won''t do it next time."


    The druid, who was also traveling with Andrea''s family on the way, parted ways with them before entering the city of Zin-Azshari.


    Malfurion led the group of druids with outstanding beast taming ability to turn south, and under the guidance of the swordfish, they went all the way to the residence of the lobstermen.


    Even after 10,000 years have passed, UU Reading still has a strong arcane atmosphere in the ruins of Xin Aisalie, and the broken magic net spews out energy irregularly.


    Some ghosts and local deep-sea creatures are mutated by arcane energy, and will actively attack creatures that come and go to and from the ruins.


    "I still remember this place."


    Leticia used the moon wheel to "transfer" a resentful soul, and looked at the familiar street scene nearby and tilted her head.


    Celeste also said with nostalgia, "This is Kameishir Street, the passage connecting the aristocratic district of Xin Aisari and the royal palace."


    After the two former Xin-Azhali residents said this, Andrea probably figured out where the call Celes sensed came from.


    "So, the target is in the Eluro Temple not far ahead?"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 749： hymn-singing ghost

    The Temple of Eluro, once the most famous Temple of the Moon God in Xin Aisari, has the same status as the Great Moon Temple of Anakis.


    When the Dark Night Empire was flourishing, countless believers of the Moon God went to Elura Temple to pray to Elune every day, and even Azshara often entered the Eluro Temple to show her belief in Elune.


    ¡­Of course, it¡¯s hard to say what Azshara actually thinks in her heart. In Andrea¡¯s view, visiting the temple is more like a show for Azshara.


    Azshara also once believed in Elune devoutly, but she never got a response from the moon goddess.


    For a period of time, the bold Azshara even doubted the authenticity of the gods. She once firmly believed that Elune did not exist at all, but was just a spiritual comfort fabricated by the night elves during their ignorance.


    Azshara guessed half right, "Moon God Elune" was indeed invented by the night elves, at least she was never called by this name originally, and she didn''t have any powers related to the moon.


    But belief is sometimes really mysterious. Under the night elves'' devout faith for thousands of years, Elune has indeed gradually gained the conceptual power of the moon. The two moons of Azeroth, the white lady and the blue child are now It''s all under her control.


    According to legend, when two moons move to the same orbit, a strange astronomical phenomenon will occur in Azeroth.


    The magic tide will be more active on this day than before, and many ceremonies will be chosen to be carried out on this day. The guardian dragon who first witnessed this phenomenon called it the embrace of the two moons.


    But from Andrea''s understanding, the so-called double-moon embrace can happen all the time.


    As long as Elune has that intention, it is not difficult to adjust the orbit of the moon at will. The annual double-moon embrace is like a habitual aunt...


    "cough!"


    Elune deliberately coughed heavily in Andrea''s mind, and questioned in a rather unfriendly tone, "I always feel that you are thinking about something very rude."


    Having maintained a direct spiritual connection with Elune for a long time, Andrea gradually learned to hide her thoughts.


    Although Elune could sense Andrea''s general thinking direction, he couldn''t read his thoughts at will like before.


    "...It''s nothing, just an inadvertent brainstorming."


    In order to avoid Elune''s further questioning, Andrea took the lead and strode towards the Temple of Eluro.


    "wait!"


    When approaching the temple at a distance of about 50 meters, Andrea suddenly stretched out his hand and made a pulling motion, and the shadow curtain like a purple veil enveloped everyone present.


    Andrea raised her index finger to her lips, gesturing for silence.


    The interior of the ruins of Zin-Azshali was dim, and except for the wind caused by natural phenomena, there was a scene of complete silence.


    But at this time, there was the sound of hymns singing in the temple that had long been uninhabited.


    This weird situation made Aurora''s hairs stand on end, and the girl subconsciously hid behind her mother.


    Shandris rolled her eyes, reaching out and trying to pull her daughter out from behind.


    "What are you hiding from? You have seen the resentful soul just now, so what is there to be afraid of?"


    "It''s different, it''s completely different!"


    Aurora hugged Shandris''s toned waist coquettishly, refusing to let go.


    "Ghosts are something that can be seen and destroyed, but I can''t make it disappear with this weird atmosphere!"


    Shandris rejected the entangled cuddling bear in disgust, "You good-for-nothing girl, the best way to get rid of your fear is to face it, go ahead, let you take the lead."


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Andrea watched the interaction between the mother and daughter with a smile, patted Leticia on the back and said, "Go, find out the source of the hymn."


    The fearless Leticia smiled and gave a nondescript military salute, "Accepted! Gorm, let''s go!"


    "Aww~"


    Compared with the Beast King Rexxar I met not long ago, Leticia was surrounded by many strange creatures.


    Considering that N''Zoth once controlled Akumail, Leticia did not bring the hydra from home this time, and replaced it with the three-headed dog Gorm and the elf dragon Brightwing.


    When Gorm received his master''s order to stride forward, Brightwing complained bitterly, flapping his wings and flying towards the temple first.


    With the Eye of the Beast spell, Leticia can see the interior from above the damaged temple through the perspective of Brightwing.


    Thousands of night elf ghosts gathered densely in the dilapidated temple with air leaks everywhere, clasped hands and lowered their heads, singing the sacred song of the moon neatly.


    Brightwing lay on the top of the temple and poked its head out cautiously. The singing stopped suddenly at this moment, and the ghost standing at the front suddenly turned its head to look in the direction of Brightwing.


    "Alas!"


    Even the daring Leticia was taken aback by the horrific scene of thousands of ghosts turning their heads at the same time, and the not-so-daring Bright Wing even flapped its wings as fast as possible to fly back.


    "Leetitia, help! I don''t want to die yet!"


    Andrea patted his forehead helplessly, "Are you kidding me?"


    With Brightwing gone, the chants within the temple resumed, and the ghosts only seemed to respond to creatures invading the temple.


    Bright Wing shivered and hid in Leticia''s arms, no matter how much she urged, he was unwilling to investigate again.


    Asking for others is better than asking for oneself, Andrea kept the shadow curtain covering others, and slipped into the shadows alone to the gate of the temple.


    Through the rotting door full of holes, Andrea saw more details that Bright Wing hadn''t noticed.


    The leading ghost looked a little familiar, and there was a small one-handed wand on the marble altar in front of her.


    A very soft hazy light flickered on this staff, and the moon-white light even appeared on all the ghosts in the temple at the same time, flickering in harmony like resonance.


    Andrea restrained all his breath, and was not easily spotted like Bright Wing. He had more time to carefully observe the scene in the temple.


    Except for the face of the woman in the gorgeous dress at the head, most of the ghosts sitting on the benches in the temple and bowing their heads in prayer couldn''t see their faces clearly, and their faces were very blurred.


    ''This woman...''


    Andrea squinted her eyes and looked at the ghost woman who presided over the ceremony. With her five-point similarity to Seres, Andrea recognized her identity at a glance.


    ''Ceres'' mother? Sure enough, he passed away a long time ago, UU reading www. uukanshu. What is the meaning of this weird ceremony in front of com? ''


    No need to think too much, the one who called Celes must be the pocket one-handed staff placed on the altar, but Andrea couldn''t figure out why there were so many ghosts singing hymns to the staff.


    Backing away quietly, Andrea unreservedly told everyone about the situation in the temple.


    As expected, Celes heard that her mother''s soul still remained in the temple, and while grieving her mother''s passing, she excitedly wanted to enter the temple to meet her immediately.


    Andrea thought about it, "Okay, but we''ll make preparations in advance just in case."


    "Santis, you and..."


    Seeing the pitiful pleading look on her daughter''s face, Andrea sighed and continued, "...After breaking up with Aurora at the entrance of the temple, the others will go in with me."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 750： Thoughts spanning thousands of years

    Just like what happened to Bright Wing before, when Andrea took the lead to step into the temple without covering up, all the ghosts, led by Seres'' mother, stopped chanting and turned their heads to look at the entrance of the temple.


    Being stared at by thousands of pairs of blood-red ghosts is indeed a little scary, but Andrea is also an old fritter who has experienced a lot of wind and waves. He ignored the other faceless ghosts and looked at Seres''s mother waiting for the other party''s next move. One step reaction.


    Celeste''s mother''s eyes were dull, she didn''t seem to have reason, she was just acting according to the predetermined procedure.


    "Benevolent Moon Goddess, please help your devout followers drive away the uninvited intruders."


    Elune responded maliciously in Andrea''s mind, "Yes."


    "Duang"


    A strong repulsive force suddenly came from the Eluro Temple, and Andrea and others who were caught off guard were all pushed out of the temple by this gentle force.


    Andrea sighed helplessly, "Stop playing, just help me find out what''s going on with these ghosts in such a free time."


    After the joke was over, Elune''s tone returned to normal, "These are all earthbound spirits, bound by their own obsessions in the temple and unable to leave."


    "Except for the female ghost at the head, the other souls have long lost all sanity, and they are part of the ''program'' that was forced to stay in the temple and chant hymns to drive away outsiders."


    Andrea asked in surprise, "The chant really has a repelling effect? ??Are you playing a prank?"


    Elune replied with a chuckle, "I did add to the attack just now. The usual chants to drive away invaders can also work, but they can''t drive away demigods."


    Even the gods cannot answer the prayers of all believers at the same time. There are at least several million followers of Elune, responding one by one will lead to schizophrenia sooner or later.


    Most of the time, Elune relies on the automatic response program written by herself to respond to the prayers of believers, and prayers that do not reach a certain intensity are even difficult to trigger her automatic response mechanism.


    The chants of the temple in front of him are obviously strong enough, and the control center should be the only female ghost who can see clearly, Seres'' mother.


    "Mother!"


    Celeste rushed into the temple again excitedly, and was ejected again without any accident. This time there was no joke from Elune, it was purely the instinct of the divine drop spell triggered by the hymn.


    Celeste''s mother didn''t seem to hear her daughter''s call at all, and she still guided the chant of the hymn with words.


    Andrea scratched her head in distress, "What should I do? Do you want to force a breakthrough?"


    "Go." Elune sighed. "My poor believers have been bound in the temple for too long. It''s time to set them free."


    With Elune''s approval, Andrea popped a light blade from the top of the staff, and slashed in the air on the barrier built outside the church.


    "Shhhhh!"


    With a teeth-stinging grinding sound, the chant array finally shattered, and the faceless ghosts sitting on the benches in the temple let out bursts of joyous low groans, and dissipated one by one in the form of green smoke.


    As the center of the array, the woman in Chinese clothes still murmured mechanically in a low voice, and the staff placed on the altar retracted the light covering the other ghosts, and poured it all into Seres'' mother.


    "Ceres, let''s go."


    Andrea pushed Celes behind her back, "The source of calling you should be the staff, as long as you get it, you should be able to solve the problem."


    Celes adjusted her mood by taking a deep breath, "I see."


    Flashing into the temple twice in a row, the delirious female ghost mobilized the energy covering her body to attack Seres, but Celes deftly dodged them with space magic.


    "Snapped!"


    After the third flash, Seres finally came to the altar and reached out to hold the staff.


    "Buzz!"


    The staff in Seles'' hands suddenly vibrated and made a low buzzing sound. Before Seles could turn her head to look at it, the ghost suddenly dissipated and disappeared from the spot without a trace.


    Aurora, who peeked out from behind her mother, asked unexpectedly, "That''s it? Is it over?"


    "Do not."


    Andrea looked at the staff in Celes'' hands and said, "There should be a follow-up."


    At the same time that the ghost dissipated, the residual energy she diffused was sucked into the staff.


    The small and delicate staff suddenly began to flash dazzling light, and a translucent phantom gradually condensed and formed in front of Celes.


    "Ceres, my daughter."


    Celes, who had not yet recovered her eyesight, was shocked when she heard the familiar voice, "Mom?!"


    As the light weakened, the ghost with the same appearance appeared in front of Celes again, but compared to the dullness before, the expression on the ghost''s face at this time became much more agile.


    But it''s a pity that the ghost''s eyes didn''t focus on Celes in front of him. Obviously, this was just the last projection of her residual soul.


    "I''m sorry that I can''t see you grow up and form your own family day by day, but even without me, I believe Dath''Remar will give you the best environment to grow up."


    Ceres got through the initial excitement and learned about the situation from the unanswered call.


    "The flood is coming, I don''t have much time, so let''s make a long story short."


    Ghost pointed to the altar, "This staff is an adult gift that your father and I prepared for you a long time ago, but it''s a pity that it has been kept warm in the Temple of Eluro, and it was not handed over to you at the last moment."


    "I believe that one day in the future, you will find the temple that sank into the sea and find this last gift. I hope it can help you open up a bright future in the dark future."


    "Remember its name, Skyfire Scepter, mother''s soul will reside in it and be with you forever."


    Speaking of the last sentence, the ghost whose long-cherished wish was fulfilled turned into countless light particles and dispersed, merging into the staff as she said.


    "Mother¡­"


    The whole family stepped forward one after another to comfort Seres, who was half kneeling on the ground, hugging her staff tightly and sobbing softly.


    Andrea looked at the staff in Celes'' hands and frowned slightly, "It''s strange, since the enchantment of the temple can''t stop the demigod, Azshara hasn''t found any abnormalities close at hand for so many years? ''


    ''Or...she did it on purpose? ''


    ¡­


    With the financial and material resources of the Sun Chaser family in ancient times, the quality of the precious coming-of-age gifts for their daughters is naturally not bad.


    Baptized and nourished by hymns for thousands of years, and integrated into the soul of Mrs. Sunstrider, this staff has completed the sublimation from mortal to divine weapon.


    For Seles, the commemorative significance of the Skyfire staff is far greater than its practical value.


    After leaving the temple, Celeste kept holding the staff and murmured in a low voice, as if she planned to tell her mother who couldn''t respond to her experience in the past 10,000 years.


    After hearing Andrea''s doubts, UU reading www. uukanshu. com Shandris also frowned, "It''s really strange. The Temple of Eluro is not far from the gate of the Eternal Palace. It makes no sense that Azshara can''t find the abnormality in the temple."


    Aurora asked whimsically, "Could it be that she has always had the intention of repenting and deliberately left this staff as the key to breaking through the Eternal Palace?"


    "Stupid words." Andrea patted her daughter''s head amusedly. "First of all, Azshara is such a proud person. Even if she regrets it in her heart, she will not admit it voluntarily because of the queen''s face."


    "Secondly, the defense of the Eternal Palace is comprehensive. How could it be broken through with a staff? Your thinking is too contemptuous of Azshara''s royal guards."


    Aurora scratched her head in embarrassment, "Then I don''t know, but I always feel that she intentionally left this staff for us."


    "Yeah..." Andrea looked towards the Eternal Palace through Camesil Street, "What is that queen thinking?"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 751： Guardians Reinforcement

    The ruins of Zin-Aisari are mainly composed of the original aristocratic district. Leticia and Seres discovered the long-abandoned mansions of their respective families in the ruins.


    The revisit of the old place after thousands of years made the two feel quite emotional, and Andrea followed Leticia back to her room to check.


    Due to Tichondrius'' sudden attack, the mansion of the Moonsong family was severely damaged, and Leticia''s room, which was the center of the battle, was almost completely destroyed.


    After repelling Tichondrius, Felicity hired someone to repair the mansion again. Although it was restored, it was difficult for Leticia to find any resonance from the ruined room.


    After tens of thousands of years of seawater immersion, most of the objects in the room have long since decayed and disappeared, leaving only a large metal bed frame made of unknown material, still standing stubbornly in place.


    Aurora visited the room curiously, "Sister Leticia, is this your room from 10,000 years ago?"


    "Well." Leticia said with some sentimentality, "It''s a pity that everything has changed beyond recognition."


    Andrea smiled and said, "Although it is impossible to truly restore your room, it can still be done through phantom reappearance."


    Andrea stayed in Leticia''s room for a long time in the form of a crow, and still has some vague memories of the general framework of the room.


    He used shadow magic to construct an illusion, and under the guidance of Leticia, he tried to restore the image of the room 10,000 years ago as much as possible.


    "That''s it."


    Leticia said reminiscently, "I plan to change the furnishings of the room when I go back this time. Let''s follow this style. It''s a nostalgia for the past."


    The ghostly ruins of Zin-Azshari are not suitable for travel and viewing.


    After revisiting the old place, Andrea and others went to the front line of the Azsayaleh that the tribe was in charge of.


    As one of the three strongholds defending the Eternal Palace, the defense of the Tower of Azshayaleh is extremely strong.


    In the past few days when Andrea''s family went to the ruins of Zin-Aisaly, the coalition soldiers never stopped attacking the line of defense for a moment, but until today, the defense of Azhayle''s Tower is still complete.


    The person in charge of sitting in the fortress is a six-handed Naga spellcaster, and her status can be seen from her body shape and decorations.


    In order to avoid rumors of favoritism on the alliance side, Andrea and others did not personally take action when they inspected the front line.


    Although the progress is very slow, it can still be seen in general that the coalition forces are gradually eating away at the defenses of Azsaari.


    As long as these sharp teeth are pulled out, it is only a matter of time before the fortress is breached.


    The Zanzir''s Terrace, which the Alliance attacks, is in a similar situation.


    The murlocs in the seaweed forest couldn''t pose any real threat to the alliance. The real problem came from the elite Naga guarding the fortress.


    Now that the three-way attack was agreed, Garrod did not stick to it after Andrea left.


    During the process of digging the underground passage, the main force of the night elves, commanded by Jarod, used a combination of reality and reality to tease the frontal defense line in front of the Eternal Palace many times.


    Azshara''s royal guards were attracted a lot of attention by the night elves in the open space, and they were a little careless about the ditch approaching the palace entrance.


    The three-way attack dispersed the Naga''s defenses, and when the royal guards finally noticed the ditch that was about to stick to their faces, the tunnel battle was coming to an end.


    The trenches in the rear were filled as the large troops advanced, but the trenches in front were still being dug.


    With the help of this slow and steady way of advancing, the royal guards who were boiled with frogs were eroded step by step in their activity space, and finally retreated into the defensive barrier of the royal city as a last resort.


    ¡­


    Andrea stood in front of the barrier against the attacks of countless Naga, reached out and patted on the seemingly thin barrier.


    This kind of defiant behavior ushered in the anger of the Naga royal guards, and many naga who were full of blood tried to rush out and kill him.


    But in the end, these poor Naga became Andrea''s tool people, and after being controlled by the mind, they turned around and slashed their compatriots.


    If it wasn''t for the general guarding the king''s city to order others to kill the controlled Naga in time, Andrea would have almost destroyed the core circle of the enchantment from the inside with the information obtained from the brains of these poor people.


    "It is very strong. This enchantment can absorb magic attacks and convert it into energy that maintains the existence of the enchantment. It can almost be said to be completely immune to magic."


    "Physical attacks with insufficient strength are like scratching an itch on an enchantment. We need more powerful physical occupations to launch attacks together."


    Azshara himself is a great expert in playing arcane arts, so it is not surprising that he created magic immunity enchantment.


    Among the existing demigods in Azeroth, there are no purely physical professions. There are priests who combine light and dark, priests of the moon **** who have the ability to combine sentries and priests, and there are pure professions such as Malfurion and Velen.


    Shandris used the maximum output of the physical arrow to aim at the barrier and hit the barrier in waves. Although the Naga royal guards hiding behind the barrier were frightened, they failed to completely break through the defense after several consecutive shots.


    The person in charge of guarding the outer city is a mutant Naga who faces old age.


    The lower body of this commander named Siwala is like a crab, with three legs on the left and right, and an extra fish tail dragging behind him strangely.


    Needless to say, this guy is definitely a product of N''Zoth''s transformation.


    When Shandris bombarded the barrier, Sivara had been guarding in front of the main gate of the palace, ready to break the barrier at any time.


    Shandris, who has amazing arms, can''t use physical attacks to break through the barrier, and Andrea, who is a spellcaster, is even more impossible.


    As the night elves pushed the battle line to the gate of the palace, the two-wing fortresses that were blocked from reinforcements from the rear finally couldn''t hold on any longer.


    The Alliance and the Horde broke through their respective fortresses almost at the same time with the help of their allies who were fighting together. Jarod sent troops to outflank them from the rear at the right time, and completely wiped out the two elite Naga remnants.


    The coalition forces gathered outside the barrier once again. Under the protection of Andrea''s demigod-level spells, Varian, Muradin, Baine, and Saurfang took turns to attack the barrier, and even tried They shot together, but in the end they all returned without success.


    Andrea rubbed the center of her brows helplessly, "Wait, wait until the mentor comes back and then try with Shandris."


    Five days later, Malfurion finally came to meet up with a large group of chattering lobstermen who didn''t know what they were talking about.


    Using the druid''s animal-calming and communicative abilities, Malfurion managed to persuade the lobstermen to join the siege of the Eternal Palace.


    At this time, UU Reading Udur suddenly sent reinforcements to give the coalition forces hope to break through the barrier.


    Raiden summoned a large number of sea giants who were originally created by Titans from the sea, and these giants, which were similar in size to the Guardians, surrounded the outer barrier of the palace at this time.


    Kong Wu''s powerful sea giant joint attack smashed the barrier, and after Shandris and the giant bear Malfurion delivered the final blow, the final barrier guarding the Eternal Palace was finally broken.


    Andrea took the lead in using the shadow shuttle to teleport behind Sivara, who was fighting to the death. The light blade of Garnier''s staff cut off all three crab legs on her left.


    Sivara, who lost his balance, screamed and fell to the side. Before he could get up, he was trampled by the Tauren''s Kodo heavy cavalry, and was tragically crushed into meatloaf.


    "It''s time! Break into the palace and open the way to Ny''alotha! The end of N''Zoth is here!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 752： Eternal Palace

    With the arrival of the sea giant''s reinforcements, the Dragon Clan who completed the coronation ceremony of the Black Dragon King finally arrived.


    Azadas injected the power of the Earth Guardian extracted from Deathwing into Ebythian''s body, and the new Earth Guardian was officially announced.


    The young Ebisian still has some gaps in strength compared to other veteran guardian dragons, but the gathering of the five guardian dragons again greatly boosted the morale of the dragon clan.


    Although the interior of the Eternal Palace is spacious, it is not suitable for dragons to enter with their bodies.


    There are still many small groups of Naga who have slipped past the outer defense line in various parts of Nazjatar. Under the name of the Jianyumen one by one, the large dragon army stayed outside to clear up the remaining Naga forces.


    The water elementals also rushed over under the leadership of Neptulon after they flattened Vashj''ir. Together with the night elves'' deep-sea fleet, they surrounded the spot for reinforcements and stopped all the naga who were trying to support Nazjatar.


    Although 10,000 years have passed, the Eternal Palace still retains many details familiar to Andrea.


    Even the training ground where he fought Azshara back then remained intact.


    Perhaps because it has been buried in the deep sea for a long time, the once quiet and serene atmosphere of the royal palace has become a little eerie, and the overall impression it brings to Andrea is still quite different from the past.


    The naga resistance in the palace became more intense, and the fearless royal guards fought bravely under the leadership of Azshara''s personal maids.


    The coalition forces that formed a local superiority gathered all the elites to advance together, and the night elves in the center separated the alliance and the Horde armies. With the cooperation of multiple parties, they quickly advanced to the atrium of the palace.


    It is easy to misunderstand that Nazjatar is mostly controlled by naga, but after the invasion of the Eternal Palace, the deformed void creatures that can be seen everywhere remind the coalition forces of Azshara and N''Zoth''s close cooperation.


    The last of the mighty officers standing before Azshara''s throne was N''Zoth''s general, a faceless man clad in solid bone armor.


    As always, the double-channel noise caused Andrea''s displeasure. When Varian was ready to charge, Andrea took the lead in attracting a large piece of bright holy light in the palace.


    The holy light burned the whole body of the Faceless General who claimed to be Zakur, and Zakur''s cry of pain resounded throughout the hall.


    Zakul transformed by N''Zoth is indeed stronger than the average Faceless General, but that''s the case for Andrea.


    N''Zoth didn''t have Keselaki under his command, so he could only use the remaining resources to piece together as powerful a force as possible.


    But after all, there is a limit to physical transformation. The lesson of Deathwing made N''Zoth dare not casually cut his soul into his subordinates.


    Zakul''s whispers and mental corruption and other methods are completely ineffective against Andrea. Get rid of these void spells that affect the soul, this guy is just a relatively large target.


    When Andrea pressed Zakul to fight, the young and energetic Princess Talanji tried to join the battle to show Zandalari''s background, but Zakul''s range of fear cast immediately taught Talanji a profound lesson .


    Raal, the sorcerer lord, hastily inserted the trembling totem that relieves fear and rescued Talanji.


    Lal''s wife, the war druid Loti, smiled wryly and advised Talanji, who was still in shock, "Princess, this kind of battle is not something that we and other mortals can easily get involved in. Please back off for now."


    Andrea''s ability to beat Zakur was purely due to restraint. Even if Shandris, Velen and Malfurion were all demigods, it would not be so easy to deal with Zakur.


    Following Zakul''s last scream, the Faceless General was completely purified by Andrea holding down the head and infusing it with a high concentration of holy light.


    "Hey~"


    He shook his hands, and the slime on the faceless man''s head made Andrea very disgusted.


    "This guy should be the last Faceless General N''Zoth left in the Eternal Palace."


    Cleaning up the disgusting secretions from her hands, Andrea pressed her hand on the door leading to Azshara''s throne.


    "Everyone, are you ready? You are about to face the first mortal demigod and the most powerful arcane spellcaster in the history of Azeroth."


    Rhonin, Prince of Lordaeron, smiled freely, "Of course, I have always wanted to see the application of arcane arts at a higher level. This battle is what I wish for."


    Jaina and Khadgar, the other two members of the new generation of Dalaran Three Masters, also showed expectant expressions.


    The strongest arcanist that mankind has ever seen is Seres, who is beneficial to the apex of mortals, and this speaker''s wife is low-key and rarely makes a move.


    When Kael''thas was a child, he often saw Seres beating Councilor Silvermoon, but these corrupt old nobles'' personal strength was worrying, and they couldn''t push Seres to the limit at all.


    Andrea, who is also a demigod, does not dare to say that she can win against Azshara, let alone Seres, who has not passed the final hurdle.


    Varian took off the lion-headed golden helmet that made him a little frustrated and said firmly, "Please open the door. Queen Azshara is a difficulty that needs to be overcome sooner or later. If you don''t defeat her, you will not be able to enter Ny''alotha and destroy N''Zoth."


    Goyle also clenched the Doomhammer in his hand, "Chairman Moon Shadow, please don''t worry about us, mortals who are not demigods can only play as assistants in this battle, and we will help stop Azshara''s guard, Queen Naga I''ll leave it to you."


    Andrea nodded slowly, "Very well, everyone''s fighting spirit is commendable, let''s start."


    Three demigods, Velen, Shandris, and Malfurion stood beside Andrea, and the four of them pushed the heavy door together.


    "Crunch~"


    As the gate opened, Azshara who was facing the gate first came into everyone''s eyes.


    At this time, Azshara was still sitting on her throne in the form of a night elf, her shiny legs crossed, and she was holding a glass of blood-red wine in her hand.


    "Ah~ Warriors of Azeroth, you are finally here."


    Azshara stood up from the throne, her tall and perfect figure stretched out, and she seemed to be able to smell a faint fragrance. Azshara''s seductive style made the men present unconsciously increase their breathing.


    This is not because Azshara used the charm spell, but the natural charm of her flawless beauty. Even the eyes of Jaina, who is also a beauty, are full of admiration and appreciation for the ultimate beauty.


    Strolling down the steps of the throne, Azshara turned a blind eye to the coalition elites pouring into the palace, and looked at Andrea with a smile, "Little Andrea, have you figured out how to defeat me?"


    Andrea shrugged with a smile, "Sorry, maybe you will say I''m shameless, but I''ve never been a face-saving person."


    "Since one person can''t defeat you, I choose to find more helpers. UU Reading , please don''t blame me for using group fighting tactics."


    "Haha~"


    Azshara covered her mouth and let out a hearty laugh, "How can I blame you, as the most perfect queen of Azeroth, there is no one who can defeat me alone, and you can do it together."


    He raised his head and poured the red wine in the glass into his mouth, Azshara''s beautiful neck curve rhythm attracted a voice of swallowing.


    "Crack~"


    The wine glass shattered on the brightly lit floor of the palace, and Azshara transformed back into Naga form in front of everyone.


    "Come on, Andrea, I hope you guys give me a good time."


    The golden eyes turned to the coalition warriors such as Varian and Goyle, "As for you, just play with me and the maids."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 753： Azsharas preparations

    Azshara''s headwoman, Vashj, was far away in Mardum, and instead of her, Felicity led five of Azshara''s confidant ladies to swim out from both sides of the throne, and each of the ladies was followed by a small group of royal guards armed to the teeth.


    This group of royal guards has a reasonable mix of classes, including shield fighters who absorb damage in the front row, and archers and spellcasters who provide physical and magic damage in the back row.


    "Come on, let this grand court waltz dance!"


    Azshara drew her staff from the void and drew a circle in mid-air.


    With Azshara as the center, a hemispherical shield appeared in the center of the wide throne hall, and all four of Andrea were wrapped in it.


    "Whoosh!"


    Shandris reacted very quickly and pulled out a quick shot. The arrow hit the shield and caused a few waves, but soon returned to calm.


    Andrea stared at Azshara closely, and glanced at Shandris'' movements from the corner of her eye.


    "Restrict the magic circle? It seems that Her Majesty is very confident in herself."


    The restriction circle should have been prepared by Azshara in advance, while covering Andrea and others, she was also covered in it.


    Although as the controller of spells, Azshara can lift the restriction at any time, but lifting the magic circle will inevitably consume her some energy.


    When a master fights, a few tenths of a second of hesitation and pause may determine the final result.


    Azshara''s arrangement in advance proved her extreme confidence in her own strength, and she believed that she would be able to win even in the face of a siege by many people.


    ¡®Where does the confidence come from? ''


    When Malfurion turned into a giant bear and charged forward, Andrea only slightly manipulated the power of shadow to try to influence Azshara''s actions.


    Velen blessed Malfurion with the Light Defense spell at the right time, allowing the big-ass bear to continue to sprint against Azshara''s extremely penetrating arcane spikes.


    Shandris also fired arrows to block Azshara''s hiding space, limiting her range of activities to a certain area, and had to face Malfurion''s savage attacks.


    Compared with the other three teammates who quickly entered the state, Andrea inevitably had some strokes when he was in doubt.


    ¡®Although Azshara is very strong, but facing four demigods of the same rank, even if the individual is slightly weaker than her, the winning rate of the four together will definitely not be low. ''


    ''Could it be that she has made any arrangements in advance? Are you confident that you can come back under such a big disadvantage? ''


    Seeing that the three of them temporarily suppressed Azshara under the tacit cooperation, Andrea was distracted and began to observe the environment near the throne hall.


    The combat effectiveness of the royal guards led by Felicity is completely different from those Naga they have encountered outside.


    Before entering the throne room, the leaders of the clans considered that Azshara would have help.


    The destructive power caused by demigod-level powerhouses is not something ordinary soldiers can bear. Those selected into the assault team this time are all big figures who can be honored as heroes in their respective clans.


    The numbers of the two sides are basically the same. In terms of combat effectiveness alone, it is undoubtedly the coalition''s luxurious lineup that has the absolute upper hand.


    But sometimes the outcome of a battle is not determined solely by strength on paper. Factors such as fighting spirit, coordination, and effective command will also affect the battle situation.


    The royal guards led by Feletris are not a motley army like the Allied Forces. They have cooperated with each other for thousands of years, and their strong tacit understanding has greatly made up for the difference in combat power between the two sides.


    However, the reason why heroes can be called heroes is because they can show their shining points in a deadlocked situation.


    Andrea is not worried about the battle situation involving Seres, Leticia and others. Although there will inevitably be some twists and turns in the process, the final victory will definitely belong to Azeroth.


    Andrea, who observed the environment of the Throne Hall, found some clues.


    The rear of the main hall leading to Azshara''s bedroom is immersed in the darkness unique to the deep sea environment, and the sea water blocked by the tidal stone divides the sea, faintly reflecting sparkling waves.


    ''The boundary made by the tide stone is just in front of Azshara''s bedroom? There seems to be something wrong. ''


    The tidal stone''s sea-dividing spell was inspired by Andrea himself. Out of a slight obsessive-compulsive disorder, the sea-dividing range he created should have been a perfect circle.


    Judging by this standard, Azshara''s bedroom should also be located in a dry area, but the scene in front of him was different from what Andrea expected.


    ''Sea water... Could it be? ''


    "Hehe~"


    Seeing the dazed and surprised look on Andrea''s face, Azshara, who was busy resisting the attack of the three demigods, suddenly showed a strange smile.


    "As expected of you, your mind is really careful enough."


    Azshara swung his staff horizontally, and the highly compressed arcane blade temporarily stopped Malfurion. Even with the tough fur and the magic protection blessed by Velen, Malfurion was not confident that he could take this blow.


    Twisting the three Naga tails and retreating quickly, Azshara''s three left hands that did not hold the staff reached into the void again, and pulled out a long trident from her personal space.


    Azshara is a pure mage, and all the legends have never mentioned that she has the ability to fight in close quarters.


    In fact, this is also the case. The long-handled weapon in Azshara''s hand is not used for melee combat. Andrea and others felt the strong mana fluctuations from this trident.


    "You seem to be very proud of the home field advantage you have created?"


    Azshara, wearing a shield, held up her trident and swallowed the arrows and spells from Shandris and Malfurion, who had returned to human form.


    Everyone present at the same time felt the power of the water element in the throne hall soar, and the seawater blocked by the tidal stone at the border of the bedroom began to fluctuate in a small range.


    There was a bright and moving smile on Azshara''s face, "It''s true that I can''t completely decipher the spells cast with the Titan artifact, but I can turn the world around in a small area...it can still be done."


    "Wow!"


    The turbulent sea finally broke through the blockade of the Tidal Stone, and the entire throne hall began to be flooded by raging water.


    "really."


    Andrea withdrew the power of chaos that was almost emitted from the top of Garnier''s staff, and calmly blessed Velen and the others with the underwater breathing spell they had learned before setting off.


    "Ok?"


    Azshara couldn''t help but frowned seeing this scene, "Andrea, you didn''t expect this scene long ago, did you?"


    "No. UU Reading "


    With the help of gestures and spells, Andrea quickly completed the spellcasting for everyone present, and smiled self-deprecatingly, "I didn''t expect you to be able to take out this artifact trident and break the restrictions of the Tidal Stone to a limited extent."


    "However, I have one biggest shortcoming. I am too cautious."


    When the sea water passed Andrea''s mouth, a thin film of energy appeared on the surface of all the people present at the same time.


    "I will consider the corresponding treatment methods for all possible unexpected factors. When fighting in the deep sea, underwater breathing is an emergency spell that must be learned."


    The underwater breathing spell has a time limit, and Andrea didn''t waste any more time explaining it, and poured the power of the holy light into the staff of Garnier with all his strength.


    "Come on, for the second round, let''s see what kind of strength Queen Naga can display in her home court."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 754： surprise

    Underwater combat is not only affected by breathing factors, as land creatures, coalition heroes including Andrea are definitely not as flexible as Naga in water combat.


    Entering the familiar environment, the Naga in the Throne Hall can be described as a duck to water.


    The royal guards who fought against Celeste and the others reversed their previously suppressed situation, and by virtue of their flexible underwater maneuverability, they in turn drove the unprepared coalition heroes into a panic.


    The change in the environment has made it impossible to cast the fire spells that Seres is best at. Facing a similar dilemma is Kael''thas, the barbecue master who is also a member of the Sunstrider family.


    The flaming phoenix Or, who was originally flying above his head, suddenly became a drowned chicken, and hurriedly hid beside Kael''thas, unable to exert his advantage as a phoenix anymore.


    Maiev, who was maintaining the tide stone spell in Anakis, also felt something strange. There was a small area of ??sea water that was out of the control of the tide stone.


    Maiev is not as familiar with the Tidestone as Andrea. Although she tries hard to regain control, it is difficult for Maiev to empty the seawater in the palace in a short time in the face of Azshara who has been prepared.


    With the help of the soul link linking Velen, Shandris and others, Andrea silently issued an order, "The time limit for underwater breathing is only half an hour, so it''s a quick decision!" ''


    Now that Azshara has shown his back hand, Andrea and others skipped the probing link, and fought with Azshara with real knives and guns.


    For long-range and auxiliary classes such as Velen and Shandris, there are not many things that need to be adapted to underwater combat, but more consideration needs to be given to the floating state when evading.


    Malfurion was more entangled. The big-ass bear tried to swing its claws in the water to paddle, but compared to the previous fierce rushing flexibility, it still seemed a lot clumsy.


    Malfurion is not a man who doesn''t know how to adapt. He lost the space concept of up, down, left, and right in the water, and MT in the traditional sense is no longer so important.


    The archdruid immediately changed his form, and joined the ranks of confronting Azshara with the spell affinity of the wildkin form.


    Although Azshara had long thought that Andrea might have a way to deal with it, she didn''t expect that the other party would adapt so quickly.


    In a four-to-one spell confrontation, when the strength of both sides is at the same level, the side with more people will naturally have the upper hand. Even if Azshara flexibly dodges left and right in the water, it can''t change the overall situation.


    But the battle situation on the other side is not so optimistic. Varian and Saurfang and other iron cans wearing heavy armor are extremely difficult to move in the sea. Facing the attack of the Naga royal guards, they are very difficult to cope with.


    "Tsk! There''s no way."


    Varian violently stripped the lionhead shoulder armor from his body, letting it fall from the water onto the palace floor.


    The heavily armored warriors like Saurfang and Bolvar hurriedly followed suit, throwing away their armor and going into battle lightly.


    Without the protection of armor, it will inevitably reduce the defense power of fighters in hand-to-hand combat, but on the other hand, it can also be regarded as liberating their flexibility.


    In the middle of the sea, Varian can still use his heroic leap to mobilize his anger. He stepped on the sea and quickly rushed towards the casters in the back row of Naga, beheading an unsuspecting caster under the impetus of the water vapor bubble. Female Naga.


    On the whole, the coalition heroes who were firmly in the upper hand were limited by the changes in the environment, and they were able to draw with the Naga guards.


    The misfired Seres watched Leticia continue to throw the moon wheel in the water to kill the enemy with some embarrassment, trying to switch to her relatively inexperienced arcane spells to launch attacks.


    "what?"


    While the four of Andrea were fighting with all their strength to suppress Queen Azshara, the Skyfire Scepter Celes obtained from the Temple of Eluro suddenly began to flicker with hazy arcane light.


    Ceres was surprised to find that the staff began to move on its own, dragging her hand and turning in Azshara''s direction.


    "Clang!"


    The skyfire scepter suddenly changed its shape, the closed part of the head of the staff spread out to both sides, and a sword blade of pure energy extended from the head of the staff.


    "Andrea!"


    In the spare time of the unknown power, Celes couldn''t discard the staff, and subconsciously called her husband''s name.


    At this time, Andrea and Velen are using the Light Chain together, and it seems that Azshara''s hiding space will be completely blocked.


    Celeste''s panic-speaking call distracted him and turned his head, just in time to see Celeste involuntarily raising her lightsaber and slashing an arcane energy blade in the direction of Azshara.


    "what?"


    "Pause the attack, maneuver and dodge!"


    The three demigods who were reminded by Andrea paddled back at the same time. Azshara did not make any evasive movements in the face of the light blade, but opened his arms and smiled happily as the plan was achieved.


    "Crack!"


    The light blade slashed across Azshara''s body without causing any harm to her, but the metal "bracelets" clasped on Azshara''s six hands shattered together when the arcane light blade passed through the body.


    The unabated light blade bombarded heavily on the shadowy wall on the side of the throne hall that seemed to be able to swallow light.


    "Ahhhh!"


    The screams that came from nowhere resounded through the hall, including Naga and the coalition heroes, everyone covered their heads in pain and curled up subconsciously in the water.


    "Azshara! How dare you betray my trust!"


    The angry sound mixed with pain echoed in the throne hall. Azshara had already changed back to the night elf form at this time, and moved her wrists comfortably.


    "Heh~ It feels so good to be unfettered."


    "Crack~"


    The wall of shadow hit by Celeste''s light blade began to crack, and Andrea finally noticed something was wrong. He had subconsciously ignored this weird scene before.


    "N''Zoth''s spiritual misdirection?"


    A burst of holy light purification dispelled all the void energy near the wall of shadows, and what appeared in front of everyone was a huge dim eyeball.


    At this time, a deep scar was left on the surface of the eyeball, and the bright red blood spread from the vertical pupil of the eyeball into the sea.


    "I''ve already said that."


    Azshara looked at the damaged eyeball and sneered, "We are just a cooperative relationship. When both parties think that the other party has no value to use, they can break the covenant at any time."


    "Humph!"


    N''Zoth snorted angrily, "You haven''t gotten what you want from me yet, why are you..."


    "Do not."


    There was a meaningful smile on Azshara''s face, "I have already got half of it, and the remaining half... I can only get it after you die. That''s why I gave up the covenant."


    "Arrogance!"


    N''Zoth made a sound in the sea, "Do you think you can defeat me by opening the gate to Ny''alotha? Don''t think so! I still..."


    "Shut up."


    Azshara threw the trident held in her left hand towards N''Zoth''s eyeball, "This is the artifact you gave me, UU Reading I will return it to you!"


    "what!"


    The trident was inserted into N''Zoth''s surveillance eyeball, and it exploded when Azshara voluntarily detonated the artifact.


    With the explosion of the artifact with the ability to control water, Maiev finally regained control of the sea water in the area, and the palace became dry again.


    After the light and shadow of the explosion dissipated, a quaint gate appeared at the place where N''Zoth''s eyeball exploded, and the desolate land glowing with a strange red light appeared behind the gate.


    The sudden divine unfolding made everyone a little overwhelmed, and Andrea rubbed the center of her brows with a headache.


    Azshara crossed her hands in front of her and held up the beautifully shaped mountains, and said to Andrea with a half-smile, "Please, little Andrea, I''ve put the treasure on you, don''t let me down."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 755： Nyorosa

    With Azshara''s sudden betrayal without warning, the Naga royal guards, who were fighting with the coalition heroes, also took the initiative to retreat under the leadership of Felicity to show goodwill.


    Even Andrea, who was praised by Queen Azshara for her thoughtfulness, was confused, and the others were even more puzzled by Monk Zhang Er.


    Varian, Kael''thas and the others kept their vigilance and also retreated. Seres looked at the relic left by her mother in her hand with a tangled expression, and used the flash technique to teleport to Andrea''s side.


    When Azshara saw Celes, the image of the little girl carved in pink and jade suddenly appeared in her mind, and a smile appeared on her face involuntarily.


    "It turned out to be a little girl from the Sun Chaser family. Ten thousand years have passed, and she has grown into a graceful figure."


    Turning her gaze back to Andrea, Azshara showed a playful smile on her face, "I didn''t expect you to marry Andrea, it seems that our Speaker also has copper smelting..."


    "cough!"


    Andrea interrupted Azshara''s unspoken slander with an unnatural expression, "Familiarity is familiarity, and I will sue you for slander if you talk nonsense."


    "Ceres was already an adult when she married me. Copper smelting does not exist and will never be possible."


    Azshara shrugged gracefully, smiled without saying a word.


    Seres looked at Azshara with complicated eyes, and finally asked her doubts under the encouragement of Andrea.


    "Queen Azshara, what on earth do you want to do? When did you tamper with your mother''s relic?"


    Azshara smiled kindly at Seres, "The first question I can tell you is that my goal has not changed since ten thousand years ago, to become the true **** of Azeroth and to be on an equal footing with Elune .¡±


    Azshara proudly raised her head and declared, "I am the Queen of Destiny in Azeroth, and even the divine right cannot override me."


    "Elune, the moon god, and N''Zoth, the ancient god."


    "As for the second question..."


    Azshara withdrew her momentum and glanced at Andrea, "Your husband should have already had some guesses."


    Andrea spread her hands with a wry smile, "I did guess that you might tamper with Mrs. Sunstrider''s relics, but I never thought it would be in this way."


    "Originally, I was already prepared to mentally control Seres, and stop her possible threatening attacks in time. Who would have thought that her attack target would be you...or in other words, the shackles that bound you and the road to Nioro? Sa''s door."


    As early as when Celes received the final gift from Mrs. Sunstrider, Andrea had doubts. It was unreasonable for Azshara to not find the abnormality of Eluro Temple in ten thousand years.


    Facts have proved that she did find out, and did some tricks in the Skyfire Scepter without anyone noticing.


    In the past, Azshara did not capture the most suitable opportunity to turn against the water, and kept forbearing and continued to cooperate with N''Zoth.


    With the help of Celeste''s unexpected attack, Azshara cut off N''Zoth''s shackles for many years and returned to freedom.


    From Andrea''s point of view, Azshara''s proclamation of becoming a **** should come from her heart. She decided to sentence N''Zoth to leave at this time, which is probably related to Elune''s private conversation with her before.


    "Queen Azshara, I have one last question."


    After roughly straightening out his thoughts, Andrea looked at Azshara solemnly and asked, "You said half of your goal has been achieved, what does this half refer to? What is the other half that can only be obtained after the death of N''Zoth?" ?¡±


    Azshara smiled meaningfully, "I want to keep the answer for now, you might as well think about it yourself."


    "Also, now is not the time to delve into my problem?"


    Aisa stretched his fingers and pointed to the passage leading to Ny''alotha, "Don''t you all rush into N''Zoth''s lair?"


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that although N''Zoth is ridiculed as the weakest existence among the Old Gods, his self-healing and physical transformation abilities are far superior to C''Thun and Yogg-Saron."


    "The damage I caused to him before should be healed within a few days. If you can''t hurry up and kill him, the soul trauma left to N''Zoth when Deathwing died will disappear soon."


    Andrea hesitated, and turned to look at the coalition heroes who had just experienced a big battle.


    Varian and Goel were picking up armor from the ground and putting it on again, and speaking for the Alliance was Rhonin, Prince of Lordaeron.


    "I agree to continue the march in the name of Lordaeron."


    Rhonin looked at Tirion and Saidan, who were also wearing armor beside him, and both nodded in support of the prince.


    Jaina also took a step forward and said, "Dalaran is also willing to continue marching. If you miss this opportunity, the chance of encountering N''Zoth''s soul and body at the same time is very small."


    Alliance representatives such as Muradin, Mekkatorque, and Kurdran stepped forward to express their views one after another. As the pillar of the alliance, the Kingdom of Stormwind will naturally not lag behind.


    The wolf king Gene snorted coldly, "Just like what Jaina said, don''t miss the opportunity, let''s go."


    The three demigods, Velen, Shandris, and Malfurion also nodded firmly. After agreeing, Andrea turned to look at Azshara who was watching with folded hands.


    "Queen Azshara, what about you? Do you intend to stay in the Eternal Palace?"


    "With all due respect, we still can''t fully trust you. If you decide to stay, the coalition forces will arrange corresponding personnel to martial law the palace. Please forgive me for that."


    "Hehe~" Azshara spread her hands and said, "Then I''d better go with you, it''s unwise to disperse the combat power under such circumstances."


    "Felicity, you stay and clean up the palace, maybe we will leave the dark seabed and return to the sun soon."


    Felicity, who had been making eye contact with Leticia across the air, calmly took the order.


    "yes."


    ¡­


    Although they had just experienced a fierce battle, after repeated confirmations by the leaders of the coalition forces, everyone decided to insist on crossing the space gate leading to Ny''alotha.


    Ny''alotha was originally N''Zoth''s prison, sealed in a different space by the titan guardians.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, the catastrophe caused the entrance of Ny''alotha to sink into the sea, and N''Zoth obtained an excellent survival environment.


    Formally stepping into Ny''alotha, the scenery here is completely different from the deep underwater palace.


    Countless thick clouds floated in the dusky red sky like the setting sun, and huge buildings made of obsidian stood on the dry and desolate land.


    Most of these buildings have been corrupted by N''Zoth, who is about to escape from prison. A large number of disgusting flesh and blood groups cover the surface of the building. A towering spire is at the far end of the building complex, and a strong void permeates the entire space.


    Although N''Zoth was injured again, he did not relax his defense against Ny''alotha.


    When Andrea and others set foot on the land of Ny''alotha, countless void creatures, led by a number of N''Zoth''s confidant generals, launched a crazy attack on the coalition forces.


    "Shua!"


    Azshara cast a gravity barrier in front of Azeroth''s coalition forces, temporarily blocking the invasion of the void army.


    "I''m here to block them temporarily, and speed up the formation! These void creatures are very powerful, so be mentally prepared to face an unprecedented battle!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 756： Strong support arrives, total attack

    Ny''alotha is the last stronghold of N''Zoth, and the Void Generals who stay in this fortress are quite capable.


    Breaking the chains and breaking free from N''Zoth''s shackles had set Azshara free, but the backlash wasn''t without cost.


    Andrea could see that Azshara''s spell output had dropped in a short period of time, and it was obvious that she was not as strong as she had shown.


    ¡®Is the bet on me? ''


    Andrea chuckled and shook her head, ''You really think highly of me. ''


    "hiss!"


    The familiar sound of insects sounded, and many coalition soldiers who were forming a formation suddenly lost control and raised their weapons to slash at the comrades around them.


    "Mind control?"


    Andrea and Velen shot at the same time, and a large-scale holy light barrier enveloped the position of the coalition forces. The controlled soldiers quickly regained their sanity under the comfort of the holy light.


    Turning his eyes to look at the place where the insect''s sound came from, a four-legged monster standing behind the gravity barrier looked at it with a smug expression.


    "Be careful." Azshara reminded, "That is the high-level bugman left by the Yaqi Empire, the prophet Skitra, and all the high-level bugmen in the Yaqi Empire who are named prophets can use powerful spirits. Control spells."


    "Mind control?"


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth curled into a sneer, "Then let me see how far your mind control can go."


    "Buzz!"


    Andrea condensed her mental wave into a bunch and released it at the triumphant Scitra.


    The mind control spells of the two collided invisible in mid-air, and only the two parties could feel the direction of the battle.


    Andrea''s spiritual spells are advancing in the direction of Scitra, and no matter how anxiously the proud worm struggles, it can''t reverse the situation.


    A deformed void creature opened a large number of void portals above Ny''alotha while Andrea was busy with Sketra.


    All kinds of deformed void creatures poured out from the door. With the incorporeal characteristics of void creatures, they passed through Azshara''s gravity barrier and attacked the front row of the coalition forces.


    Fighting bravely, Varian commanded loudly while beheading the enemy, "Don''t be afraid! This is the last battle to defend Azeroth, fight it! Warriors, let us return home with victory and honor!"


    Most of the attacks of void creatures are based on mental corruption. Under the protection of Velen and Andrea''s Holy Light Barrier, the coalition soldiers can temporarily ignore the most advantageous weapons of the enemy.


    N''Zoth is skilled at altering and distorting creatures, and many of the demons seen in the Burning Legion appear in plausible forms.


    Among them is a night elf who once killed a giant beast in Eresalas, similar to Immotar''s modified Scourge Dog.


    The generals guarding Ny''alotha are all N''Zoth''s handpicked henchmen, and Andrea even saw a lot of Qiraji who should have been extinct here...or aqir.


    Encountering on a narrow road, the brave wins. N''Zoth wants to preemptively strike before the coalition forces of Azeroth have a firm foothold. Andrea also wants to take advantage of this opportunity of the enemy''s large-scale dispatch to wipe out N''Zoth''s main force at once and clear the way to the steeple. path of.


    Shandris specifically aimed at the two high-level insects who were giving orders behind the Aqir army, and continuously attacked the two insects with continuous arrows.


    One of these two high-level insects uses void magic, and the other uses poisonous poison. Their shapes are also different, representing the two development directions of the sub-humans.


    The vicious poisonous worm seemed to have clear armor all over its body. It should be a heavy tank. The other void worm had slender limbs and was obviously a spellcaster.


    The long-range sniping threat of a demigod-level shooter is very great, and Shandris suppressed the two opponents with his own strength.


    When Andrea finally controlled Skitra''s mind in turn, the gravity barrier maintained by the weak Azshara finally reached its limit.


    "squeak!"


    At the moment when the gravity barrier disappeared, Skitra suddenly let out a sharp cry, and the void creatures and aqir people around him paused at the same time.


    "Boom!"


    Most of the flesh and blood aqir had their heads exploded on the spot, but the void creatures continued to charge forward unaffected.


    Skitra originally possessed a strong mind control ability, once he rebelled in the formation, the harm to the defenders of Ny''alotha would be disastrous.


    All flesh and blood creatures within tens of meters nearby were affected by Skitra''s mind control. Some of them triggered N''Zoth''s ban and directly exploded their brains, while the other part were obediently manipulated by Andrea behind Skitra.


    This nesting doll-like compartment control method annoyed N''Zoth who was hiding in the steeple, but now he had to concentrate on speeding up his physical recovery, and had no time to take time off to care about the disturbances from the outside world.


    Behind the mighty coalition ranks, Jarod finally led the main force of the night elves from the Eternal Palace.


    At the same time, the guardian dragons also entered Ny''alotha in human form.


    "Dragon Legion, attack!"


    Malygos was the first to restore the dragon prototype, the arcane storm shrouded the void creatures, and the extremely destructive spells caused huge damage to the defenders of Ny''alotha.


    "Roar!"


    The newly-promoted guardian of the earth, Ebisian, led the black dragon to charge at the forefront. The black dragon with outstanding defense power absorbed a lot of damage, creating a suitable output environment for the blue dragons.


    Alexstrasza led the red dragon and followed closely behind, while the green dragon and bronze dragon temporarily served as assistants to bless the coalition soldiers with multiple buff spells.


    The flame of life of the red dragon spews to the ground regardless of whether it is the enemy or the enemy, and the friendly and enemy troops hit get completely different feedback.


    The mortal legion was catalyzed by the flames of life, and the recovery speed of injuries was improved to a certain extent, while the void creatures were ignited by the flames, howling miserably to usher in their own end.


    The last ones to arrive were the Sea Giants and the Heroic Spirit Legion led by Raiden and Odin himself. The Great Guardian and Chief Manager had just entered Ny''alotha and gave the enemy a blow.


    The two titan guardians with the highest authority jointly cast spells, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com Odin''s power of light merged into the thunder and lightning called by Raiden, and the thunder of purifying the world plowed out a vacuum in the overwhelming Ny''alotha defenders.


    The black dragon princess Onyxia consciously lowered her height and came in front of Andrea, and five demigods jumped onto the back of the black dragon princess at the same time.


    Andrea raised the staff of Garnier, attracting a large amount of golden energy meteor shower from the sky.


    "Boom!"


    The successive large-scale magic cleansing caused N''Zoth''s army to suffer heavy damage, and the originally densely packed road finally began to open.


    "Counterattack! Our strongest reinforcements have arrived, and the end of N''Zoth is at hand!"


    "The whole army charges! For Azeroth!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 757： Male and female double evil?

    Supported by the reinforcements brought by the guardian dragons and the guardians of the titans, the morale-boosting coalition forces of Azeroth began to push back the front line.


    Amidst the thundering drums, the tauren rushed into the enemy''s formation with passionate steps, using their thick bodies to block the first-line attack from the enemy for their comrades in the rear.


    The healers of all races kept an eye on the battle situation ahead, ready to support the wounded soldiers at any time.


    "hold head high!"


    The dragon army fought against the flying insects and floating void creatures all over the sky. Onyxia spewed out the shadow flame dragon''s breath all the way, and rushed out of the enemy formation with the defensive spells that Andrea and Velen worked hard to maintain. .


    "Keep going, Oni!"


    Andrea, who was standing by the dragon horn, patted Onyxia''s big head, "Enzos concentrated most of his forces at the gate of Ny''alotha, and his lair''s defense will be greatly reduced. Inside that minaret!"


    "No problem, hold on tight, I''m going to speed up!"


    N''Zoth is the chief culprit who tempted Neltharion to fall, and Onyxia blamed N''Zoth on the new and old hatred of his parents.


    With a strong heart of revenge, Onyxia broke out at her maximum flying speed, completely ignoring the enemy troops blocking in the sky, and rushed towards the steeple where N''Zoth was located with all her heart.


    "Whoosh whoosh!"


    The Cardoretia war bow in Shandris'' hands never stopped, and all enemies who approached the protective barrier were shot down from the air with precision.


    Azshara sat sideways on Onyxia''s broad back, using the flight time to meditate and recover her state.


    "Bah!"


    Two thin and thick purple-black light beams shot towards Onyxia from under the spire, and when they collided with the Holy Light Barrier, a small-scale explosion was caused.


    Although Onyxia was not injured, the impact of the explosion made her stagger in the air.


    After stabilizing her flying posture, Onyxia looked towards the steeple gate in the distance.


    The columnar creature with an indescribable shape was staring at her with the ugly dim yellow eye at the top. There were also two tentacles with eyes on the left and right sides of this monster. It was obvious that the previous attack was made by them.


    The black dragon princess is not a person who has suffered a lot. After entering her attack range with the light beams that came from time to time, she took a deep breath that had been prepared for a long time and aimed at the fleshy column on the ground.


    "Chirp!"


    The two eyeball tentacles first let out an unpleasant scream, and the desolate land covered by the shadow flame dragon''s breath turned into a scorched black in a blink of an eye, and hot magma could still be seen in the cracked cracks on the ground.


    This thing is very similar to the one that Andrea played in the copy of the Emerald Nightmare in the game... What is it called?


    In short, there are many tentacles protruding from the ground non-stop, and a big disgusting eye blocks the door leading to the heart. You must first kill the BOSS that blows up the eyes with a large number of shots.


    Azshara broke away from meditation in the previous shaking, and when she saw this twisted monster, she explained to several people, "This monster is also N''Zoth''s ''masterpiece'', it is called Dre Aja Silk."


    "This name..."


    Andrea said speechlessly, "Such a big meat column, you tell me it''s a female?"


    Azshara glanced at Andrea with a weird expression, "What are you thinking? Do you really think this flesh-and-blood aggregate has a gender?"


    "Okay, I was thinking too much."


    Being hit head-on with Onyxia''s deep breath, Dreyagas was half disabled if not dead.


    This kind of monsters rooted in the ground has one of the biggest weaknesses, their bodies are buried deep in the ground and cannot move freely.


    Once encountering an attack that is enough to break through their defenses, just like the current Dreyagas, they can only stand still and eat hard.


    You can continue to fight if you get over it, but if you can''t get over it...there is no future.


    Although half-cooked by Onyxia''s shadow flames, Drest''agas was not completely dead.


    The surging magma under the ground is threatening its life at any time, and the desperate aggregate of flesh and blood gathers all its power on the giant eye that is bleeding continuously, and shoots the last energy at Onyxia.


    "boom!"


    The barrier jointly arranged by Velen and Andrea still effectively blocked the beam attack, but the subsequent impact was powerless.


    Onyxia was thrown from the air by this attack, managed to maintain her balance while rolling, and landed on all fours in a rather embarrassing situation.


    Onyxia, who continuously turned 7200¡ã, was lying on the ground in a daze, and it seemed that it was difficult to recover her mobility in a short time.


    "You want to shoot us?"


    Andrea jumped off Onyxia''s back, gathered a bright holy light on the top of Ganir''s staff, and aimed at the dying Dreajas in the opposite direction.


    "Let me shoot you first!"


    "Bah!"


    The bruised Dreyagas failed to defend against Andrea''s light cannon, and the top of the eyeball-shaped flesh column was completely evaporated including the skin and flesh.


    Losing the big eyeball as the core, Dreyagas'' already unstable flesh and blood body quickly turned into a puddle of flesh.


    Because the scene was too disgusting, several people took a little time to clean up the wreckage blocking the door.


    A few minutes later, Onyxia, who regained consciousness, turned into a human form and stood in front of the gate of the tower that Dreajas had guarded, looking at the **** ground with disgust.


    "Aoni, I''ll leave it to you after the break. Try to block the enemies who come back from the counterattack. If you can''t hold on, don''t force it. Just call us in advance and hide in the tower."


    Considering N''Zoth''s corruption of the black dragon, it''s best not to have the black dragon princess confront the Thousand Beard Demon directly.


    Onyxia was still a little dizzy, pressed her temples with her hand and nodded, "Okay, you have to be careful, N''Zoth is definitely not easy to deal with."


    Before entering the tower and facing N''Zoth''s body directly, Andrea and the others still have one final hurdle to overcome.


    "This guy''s name is Ignos, and he''s also the product of N''Zoth''s flesh-and-blood transformation. His strength should be close to that of Dreyagas."


    After listening to Azshara''s narration, Andrea, who was in deep thought, had a flash of inspiration, "I remembered! It turns out that the sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu comes from here."


    That''s right, Ignos is the tentacle monster guarding the Emerald Nightmare in Andrea''s memory.


    However, the image of Ignos in front of me is very different from the image in Andrea''s memory. The upper body of this guy looks like an elemental creature wearing a helmet. Open wings.


    "Stupid mortals, you dare to invade the sanctuary of our Lord N''Zoth."


    It was the familiar two-channel RAP again, and Andrea, who was in a bad mood, was too lazy to talk nonsense with the other party.


    Seeing a large number of flesh and blood slimes emerging from both sides of the venue, Andrea inserted the Garnier Staff on the ground to gather energy, and Velen also began to chant spells in a low voice.


    "Hi Iguodala, goodbye Iguodala."


    Azshara couldn''t help complaining, "It''s Il''gynos...forget it."


    "Bang!"


    Under the combined spellcasting of the two Holy Light spellcasters, before Ignos''s blood cells could reach them, the gorgeous golden light exploded centered on Garnier''s Staff.


    "Uh ah ah ah!"


    Ignos, who was completely condensed and formed by void spells, let out a shrill scream, UU reading www. uukanshu.com The holy light neutralized the void energy in his body that supported the cohesion of flesh and blood, and his body soon began to collapse.


    The almost identical meat paste appeared in front of the five people, and Andrea silently covered her nose to block the stench of melting flesh.


    "Is N''Zoth an idiot? Why do you have two things that are essentially the same? Male and female pairing?"


    Azshara finally couldn''t bear to use an arcane missile to smash Andrea from behind. Looking at Andrea who looked back with a black question mark expression on her face, Azshara raised her beautiful face, showing a beautiful curve neck humming.


    "I''ve already said that this flesh-and-blood aggregate has no gender. Did you do it on purpose?"


    "...It''s just a joke, why bother with it?"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 758： Andrea, Danger

    Andrea deliberately gags just to liven up the tense atmosphere.


    Gradually approaching N''Zoth''s lair, even Azshara, who has always been fearless, raised his vigilance unconsciously, and the spirits of the team members were a little tense.


    Although Azshara said that she was not afraid of the gods, and that she was on an equal footing with them or even surpassed the gods, but that was a distant and uncertain future after all, at least for now she could not completely break free from the shackles of mortals.


    The level of demigod, in layman''s terms, is half human and half god.


    The soul is sublimated to the level of the gods and has the ability of immortality, but the body still cannot escape the limitations of being a mortal.


    Compared with beings with innate physical advantages such as Titan Guardians and Aspect Dragons, it is more difficult for fragile mortals to enter the demigod than these gifted races.


    But once it reaches the level of a demigod, even a mortal''s physical strength can reach the pinnacle of a non-god creature.


    For example, if you don''t consider the difference in fighting style and specialization between the two sides, Andrea can wrestle with Onyxia today.


    Perhaps it is far inferior in skills and other aspects, but at least the demigod''s physical strength will not be much weaker than that of the giant dragon with innate advantages.


    No matter how depraved the ancient gods were and how disgusting their manifestations of power were, since they could be called gods, the ancient gods in their heyday did possess the personality of true gods.


    Titan Guardians are the most advanced creations carefully crafted by the Pantheon. The Titans endowed these guardians with high-level demigod abilities. Raiden and Odin can reach the peak of demigods, and they are only one step away from the true gods.


    But these high-ranking demigods joined forces to fight against the ancient gods during the battle of the dark empire, but they were defeated. If Aman''Thul hadn''t seen the situation and forced his shot, this group of guardians would probably be wiped out by the ancient gods in their heyday.


    With the help of the Titans, the Guardians sealed the three defeated Old Gods.


    Andrea killed C''Thun and Yogg-Saron successively. The main reason for their victory was that they were still unable to completely break free from the seal of the Titans. Their strength was greatly reduced, and they could not exert their full strength as true gods.


    Compared with the two ancient gods who have disappeared, Enzos, known as the weakest ancient god, survived to the end.


    Whether it was intentional guidance or unintentional luck, since Ny''alotha fell into the sea, N''Zoth''s path will be smoother than the other two ancient gods.


    According to the information provided by Azshara, N''Zoth has been hiding his strength in the depths of the sea for tens of thousands of years. With the advantage of no one interfering, the progress of his escape is further than that of Yogg-Saron who is sitting in Ulduar.


    The original jailer of Ny''alotha had already been completely corrupted by him, and Andrea had seen a large number of corrupted Titan creations on the outside battlefield before.


    Today''s N''Zoth is only one step away from being completely free from the shackles of the seal. His restored strength is very close to his heyday, and the final decisive battle can be expected to be very difficult.


    As the most powerful demigod among the five, Azshara forcibly getting rid of N''Zoth''s control caused a lot of backlash to herself, and a short rest could not quickly restore her to her best condition.


    Except for Andrea, who was relatively paddling, the other three also experienced a battle with Queen Naga, which also consumed a lot of physical strength and could not face N''Zoth in a perfect state.


    However, N''Zoth, who was the last threat to Azeroth, also suffered serious injuries.


    The soul trauma of Deathwing''s demise has not yet fully recovered. Azshara''s self-destruct artifact previously injured the eyes of the core part of N''Zoth''s body. It will take some time to recover from the injury.


    From the moment he entered the inside of the steeple, Andrea could feel the cloud hanging over the demigod team, and even Velen, who was calm and old, couldn''t help feeling a little nervous.


    The planet Azeroth is the last hope of the Draenei, and the future of the planet is probably in the hands of a few of them.


    If the battle to encircle N''Zoth fails, and once the Thousand Bearded Demon is completely freed, no one can contend against the ancient gods in their prime, and Azeroth may also face the end of being reshaped by the melting pot of origin.


    Andrea''s lively jokes did ease the tension to a certain extent, but the interaction with Queen Azshara also caused him some trouble.


    Shandris is not a feminine woman in the usual sense. She has been a general in charge of sentry troops all year round, and her heroism is much stronger than some beautiful boys who sing and dance rap.


    Although she is a little more generous and free-spirited than ordinary women, Shandris is still a woman and a wife after all.


    She can accept the little confused Seres who has no deep scheming, and the family has been getting along very well for thousands of years, but she is always wary of Azshara, the gorgeous queen of the night.


    Azshara''s charm is so amazing that even Shandris, who is a woman, will be attracted to her unconsciously.


    Before the cooperation between Azshara and the devil was exposed, the people of the Dark Night Empire did not believe that their Light of Light would betray the people.


    The end of the War of the Ancients brought Azshara down from the altar in the hearts of the people, but the queen''s personal charm did not fade with her transformation into a naga.


    The male Twolegs who fell under the natural charm of Azshara in the Eternal Palace are proof of this.


    Although the heroic Shandris is less scheming than those "weak" women who are good at fighting for favor, she subconsciously feels that Azshara has a different view of her husband.


    Andrea was staggered by Azshara''s arcane missile attack from behind, Shandris immediately took a step sideways to support Andrea, and let him fall into her arms.


    While Andrea looked back innocently, Shandris looked at Azshara vigilantly, warning her with his eyes like a lioness protecting a calf.


    ''he''s mine! ''


    "Oh?"


    Azshara noticed Shandris'' hostility and smiled meaningfully.


    With the enemy at hand, the point of collision between the two female members of the team is at an end, but both of them know that this matter is not over yet.


    Andrea vaguely sensed a weird atmosphere, and looked between Shandris and Azshara with a sense of comprehension, but didn''t see any clues for the time being.


    The old fritter, Wei Lun, witnessed the whole scene, and stroked his beard with a smile, "Young people are full of energy."


    The old straight man Malfurion looked at Velen who suddenly expressed emotion in bewilderment, "Prophet, with all due respect, all of you here are old things over 10,000 years old. Where do you start when you are young?"


    "Haha~ I can''t say it, I can''t say it."


    Andrea looked at Velen, who was relying on the old to sell the old, speechless. Considering that the old draenei were tens of thousands of years old, they said that they were young... It seems that there is no problem?


    It took a few more minutes to purify the wreckage of Il''gynoth. Azshara continued to meditate on the spot to recover, while the others chatted one after another. UU Reading eased the huge pressure before the final battle .


    After cleaning up the remnants of Ignos, a door with countless flesh and blood wriggling on its surface appeared in front of the five people.


    "Hoo~breathe~"


    Andrea took a deep breath to adjust her mentality, reached out and pressed on the disgusting door, and turned her head to look at her teammates solemnly.


    "Are you ready? Once this door is opened, we will face the thousand-bearded demon that is approaching its heyday."


    Azshara opened her eyes, took the lead with her long legs and also stretched out her hand to press the door.


    "Hmph! What''s the point of asking this now?"


    Not to be outdone, Shandris came to the door, "Let''s go, we will definitely bring the news of victory to all living beings in Azeroth."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 759： Rip NZoth?

    Boom! "


    The airtight and thick gate was blasted open under the joint force of several demigods, and the wreckage of the flesh and blood gate was shattered everywhere.


    Contrary to Andrea''s expectations, there was no disgusting feeling from the lair of the ancient gods behind the gate, and what appeared in front of the five people was an endless starry sky.


    The countless stars dotted in the room provided weak lighting for the pitch-black sealing hall, and the scenery as bright as the Milky Way made Azshara''s face reveal a look of surprise.


    "It can''t be seen that Enzos has a good taste in the layout of his room."


    "Humph!"


    A cold snort came from the depths of the Milky Way, and accompanied by the heavy stomping sound of "dong dong", a Keselaki, which was a circle bigger than Zakul''s, walked in from the darkness that could not be seen through by night vision. The sight of five people.


    Andrea looked at the purple-black void tentacles emerging from his shoulder, and Xeraki, who had a typical Jiebao face, stared at Azshara with multiple dim yellow eyes on the opponent''s face.


    "Traitor! How dare you face me!"


    The two-channel angry shout made Andrea''s face look surprised, "...N''Zoth?"


    Andrea is not a turtle who has never seen the body of the ancient god. He has imagined what the body of N''Zoth would look like, but the N''Zoth in the image of Xelaki is obviously not in his prediction.


    "huh~"


    Xalatas, who was held by Andrea in his left hand, reminded with a sinister smile, "Andrea, don''t be careless. This guy is the body that carries N''Zoth''s body. It should be a tactic he uses to delay time."


    "I wonder why N''Zoth''s subordinates don''t have Kselaki. It was originally transformed by him and used as a body container."


    "Get rid of this guy as soon as possible, force out his body, I can''t wait to taste his soul, hehehe~"


    "no problem."


    Andrea sank into a fighting stance, and before N''Zoth could continue to question Azshara, Malfurion turned into an emerald-green bear and howled to launch a wild charge at N''Zoth.


    The impact force brought by the heavy giant bear''s sprint should have been huge, but the shell of N''Zoth, who was over five meters tall, was rooted in place, and ate Malfurion''s impact without moving.


    "Die! Demigod of Azeroth!"


    The body of N''Zoth''s shell suddenly began to blur, and the huge pincers of the twins lifted up and smashed towards Malfurion.


    "Boom!"


    Malfurion turned on the bark and thorn shield and tried to resist the attack from the side. The countless dark thoughts that suddenly flooded into his mind made him stunned for a while.


    Velen, who had been prepared for a long time, dispelled the complicated thoughts in the archdruid''s mind in time, and Andrea temporarily tied N''Zoth''s double pincers with the lock of the holy light, preventing him from launching a chase while Malfurion was absent-minded.


    Although the chain only lasted for a second or so before it was broken, the experienced Malfurion took this opportunity to transform into a cheetah, deftly dodged N''Zoth''s new round of attacks, and seamlessly switched to a giant cat again. Bear.


    The surface of the virtual N''Zoth''s body seems to be covered with a film. While absorbing the attacks of Azshara and Shandris, it seems that he can also add soul impact and shadow damage to his physical attacks.


    "Barrier of will!"


    Andrea casts special spells on void creatures on everyone. This kind of mixed commandment and holy light specialization spell is Andrea''s original creation. Now only he and the apprentice who specializes in holy light spells can use it proficiently. Yana.


    The blessing of the barrier of will eased Malfurion''s predicament, preventing him from completely daring to touch N''Zoth''s attack.


    The fat bear with a big **** blocked N''Zoth''s way to attack the back row. He could only use the tentacles on his back to launch long-range and ranged attacks that affected the soul.


    Most of the soul attacks that would cause people to lose sanity (sanity) points were blocked by Andrea, and Velen became a BUFF and healing machine, providing support for the team members in all aspects.


    Azshara, who was supposed to be the main output, was not in the best state. She didn''t insist on taking the C position, and put aside her pride for the time being, and supported the output for ADC Shandris.


    The small area of ??local gravity spells restricts N''Zoth''s movement, allowing Shandris'' aimed shots to hit N''Zoth''s shell more accurately.


    This unknown Kselaki body has been assimilated and transformed by N''Zoth for many years, even if it is not integrated into his own soul, it still has a considerable degree of self-healing ability.


    Shandris specially aimed at the shell''s face attack, and each aimed shot hit the same place as much as possible. The physical recovery speed of N''Zoth''s shell gradually couldn''t keep up with Shandris'' continuous damage.


    "Do you think you can beat me like this?"


    It was the first time that Malfurion, who was blessed with a large number of BUFFs, was repelled head-on. N''Zoth mocked with disdain, "Now let you see the origin of the name of the God of Thousand Beards!"


    More than a dozen tentacles about the thickness of Malfurion''s (bear''s) waist protruded from the ground of the starry sky, and made movements to attack different targets almost simultaneously.


    "Papa papa!"


    The sound of violent physical contact came from Malfurion. With Velen''s full support, the giant bear Malfurion resisted the attacks of several tentacles, and the furious bear claws slammed back at N''Zoth.


    N''Zoth''s Jebao''s face was shot through by Shandris for many consecutive attacks, but this was not his body in the first place, and no amount of damage could make N''Zoth feel pain.


    Malfurion''s two bear claws tore at N''Zoth''s wound, pulling forcefully to both sides, a lot of blood sprayed out from the face of N''Zoth''s body with the efforts of the giant bear.


    "cut!"


    Andrea used the staff of Garnier as a long-handled weapon, and swung the sharp light blades one after another, cutting off the tentacles that slapped the ground vigorously one by one.


    But this meant nothing to the Demon of Thousand Beards. More tentacles protruded from the ground, and the entire starry sky hall showed a scene of demons dancing wildly.


    Azshara sent out arcane barrages that attacked multiple targets at the same time and bombarded the tentacles. The arcane missiles all over the sky aimed at N''Zoth''s wound at a tricky angle and continued to bombard, providing strong support for Malfurion to tear N''Zoth apart.


    "Drink ah ah!"


    The giant bear Malfurion exerted all his strength, and finally tore N''Zoth''s shell from the middle.


    Half of the body dangled from the shell, and the **** wound began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Santis!"


    Andrea tacitly added high-intensity light power to the Moon Arrow in Shandris'' hands, and the dazzling light pierced through the core of N''Zoth''s shell with Shandris'' light drink. UU reading


    The brain was pierced by the enhanced version of the moon arrow, and the body was also torn into two parts. No matter how powerful the vitality was, it could not continue to maintain activities.


    Not to mention that Velen and Andrea continued to "whip the corpse", and the high-concentration holy light aimed at the two wreckages to purify them crazily. In the end, the body of Xelaki was finally burned into black ash.


    "boom!"


    With the destruction of N''Zoth''s body, the beautiful starry sky beneath the feet of Andrea and the others finally revealed its true form.


    With the violent shaking of the ground, the starry sky began to disperse, replaced by the familiar flesh and blood structure ground.


    There was a gap in the center of the hall, and the huge body of N''Zoth finally rose from the ground amidst whispers of multiplication.


    "It finally appeared, let''s start the second stage."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 760： avatar

    According to Andrea''s habit of playing in groups, he regards N''Zoth in shell form as the first stage.


    In P1, apart from Velen, who takes on the important role of support, Shandris and Malfurion, who fights N''Zoth in close quarters, are the main players.


    After all, the demigod used a mortal body, and a round of explosions exhausted Malfurion and Shandris.


    With the appearance of N''Zoth''s ugly body core, both Malfurion and Shandris slowed down their movements and handed over the core output displacement to other teammates.


    "I am the nightmare of Azeroth, the vanguard of the Void Lord, N''Zoth, the God of Thousand Beards!"


    "Small creatures of Azeroth, surrender before me!"


    The two-channel RAP roared out a passionate tone, and at the same time that N''Zoth''s body appeared, countless tentacles, large and small, sprang out from the ground covered in purple flesh and blood.


    Among them are pure whipping tentacles, long-range attack tentacles with eyes on the surface, and super-giant versions that are several times larger than other tentacles.


    "boom!"


    Before Andrea and the others saw the appearance of N''Zoth''s body, one of the giant tentacles pointed at Azshara''s position and took a heavy shot.


    Although Azshara''s strength has declined, her consciousness is still excellent.


    Before the tentacles landed, Azshara launched a dodge in time.


    Andrea swung a slender light blade from the air, cutting off the relatively slow-moving giant tentacles.


    When the tentacles were broken, N''Zoth screamed. Azshara used the gravity spell to reduce the quality of the tentacles, and used the magic hand to lift the tentacles from the ground as light as a feather.


    Rotating the tentacles in the air like manipulating a hula hoop, the moment she broke away from the centrifugal force, Azshara canceled the previous spell effect and increased the mass of the tentacles flying in the air.


    "Snapped!"


    The crisp sound of whipping resounded throughout the hall, and N''Zoth was furious when he was beaten by his severed tentacles.


    "Presumptuous! Face the horrors of the Old Gods!"


    Hundreds of eyeball tentacles sent out deep purple eyeball rays to several people at the same time. Velen put the Prophet''s staff on the ground in time, and a medium-sized holy light barrier that spread outwards enveloped the positions of several people.


    A large number of eyeball rays collided with the barrier propped up by Vinylon. Judging from Vinylon''s tight lips and serious expression, the attack intensity of these rays is really not low.


    Andrea didn''t help Velen as before. Malfurion and Shandris paddled for the time being, and the burden of causing damage to N''Zoth fell on him and Azshara.


    Azshara had already made the first move, regardless of the damage caused, but it really enraged N''Zoth thoroughly.


    Through countless eyeball rays, Andrea finally saw the shape of N''Zoth''s core clearly.


    It was a disgusting-looking huge meat ball, which was dark purple like the ground. It was obvious that Andrea and the others were standing on N''Zoth''s body now.


    The surface of the meat ball is covered with obsidian-like spikes, and there is a gap at the top like a mouth.


    The three parallel eyeballs in the lower half stare straight at several people from different angles. The largest eye in the center is relatively dim. At this time, you can still see a lot of scars from this eye. The one Sarah hit head-on.


    "The Wrath of the Moon God!"


    Andrea didn''t hesitate, raising his hand after taking over the main C position was a big move.


    The holy light version of the wrath of the moon **** attracted a large number of energy meteors, and they rushed towards the countless tentacles of N''Zoth in the hall.


    The large-scale attack wiped out all the tentacles in the field for a short time, but since N''Zoth was called the Demon of Thousand Beards, it was not meaningful to just pull out his tentacles.


    Under the effect of N''Zoth''s defensive spell, the Wrath of the Moon God, which was too scattered in damage, failed to cause enough damage to his body.


    Andrea''s attack hadn''t stopped yet. He was lifted into the air by the power of the holy light. His whole body seemed to be emitting golden light, and three pairs of lifelike wings of the holy light grew on his back.


    This is a new form that Andrea improved and merged based on the Shadow Form and Paladin''s Avenging Wrath. Andrea called it "Avatar".


    Yes, it is called an avatar, without the prefix of Holy Light, because this form is not limited to the energy of Holy Light.


    Andrea''s spell output in the avatar form has been significantly improved, and the feathers separated from the wings of the Holy Light are like floating cannons, attacking from all angles around the core of N''Zoth.


    Dazzling beams of light shone in the slightly dim sealing hall, each beam of light caused little wounds, but had strong penetrating power.


    These light beams did a lot of damage to N''Zoth, as evidenced by his screams resounding through the hall.


    N''Zoth raged fiercely under the pain, and he summoned a few rings of thick giant tentacles from the ground to firmly protect his body.


    The feather floating cannon can penetrate one or even two layers of tentacles, but most of the beams failed to penetrate N''Zoth''s subsequent protection.


    On the other hand, the countless tentacles of N''Zoth, the demon with thousands of beards, can still launch a counterattack while taking into account the defense.


    He seemed to have decided that Andrea was the strongest threat to him, so he specially adjusted the attack priority of all tentacles, and sent out overwhelming attacks on Andrea.


    After all, Velen''s holy light barrier has a limit. After persisting for a few minutes, it was finally broken through under N''Zoth''s desperate attack.


    Andrea flapped the wings of the Holy Light behind her, and while dropping more feathers to participate in the attack, she nimbly avoided N''Zoth''s attack in mid-air.


    Azshara stood up while N''Zoth''s attack shifted the center of gravity. This time, she did not use her unique gravity spell, but gathered her own arcane energy to create a rotating black hole above N''Zoth''s core.


    The unstoppable suction is specifically aimed at N''Zoth. His body can rely on its large mass and rooted depth to resist the absorption of the black hole, but the tentacles blocking the outer layer are seriously affected by the black hole''s suction.


    The tentacles close to the black hole were squashed and shrunk as if they had suffered a dimensionality reduction blow, and N''Zoth''s original solid defense was exposed by Azshara''s killer surprise attack.


    "Damn traitor!"


    N''Zoth still had a strong hatred for Azshara. Seeing his tentacles being sucked into the black hole one by one, his three eyes emitted dim yellow rays at the same time.


    Azshara can only stop channeling spells and use flash to avoid N''Zoth''s attack.


    When N''Zoth planned to summon more tentacles for defense, Andrea, who was originally as dazzling as a small sun, quietly changed her appearance under the pursuit of countless tentacles.


    The golden holy light gradually turned dark gray like dust, and even the energy wings behind him and the feathers floating in the air were changing simultaneously.


    N''Zoth, who was busy chasing Azshara, suddenly felt a huge threat that was enough to kill him. He tried his best to pull out more giant tentacles for defense from the ground.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, the gray feather floating cannon fired again, and the dark gray light beam hit the tentacles as before.


    Completely different from the ending that was blocked before, this gray light beam penetrated N''Zoth''s protection invincibly, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com directly caused huge damage to his main body core.


    "Ahhh!"


    The situation is completely different from what I expected. The destructive power of this unknown gray energy is too amazing.


    N''Zoth''s heart was getting colder, he felt as if he was being calculated.


    A new round of tentacles didn''t have time to grow, and Andrea once again flapped six energy wings to attack N''Zoth.


    Seeing the Dark Empire sword tightly held by the gray-winged man''s left hand, En''Zoth could even see Xalatas'' inexplicable excitement from the surface of the sword with blood-red light.


    "Is this the end? After making so much preparation, I finally ushered in the same ending as those two reckless men. I don''t accept it!"


    "Crack!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 761： Xalataths Choice

    For the ancient gods who are rooted in Azeroth and have infinite self-healing ability, they never have to worry about physical body damage.


    Anyway, as long as there is enough time, the injury will recover sooner or later, even bring the dead back to life.


    But the attack on the soul is different. For any creature, including the ancient gods and titans, as long as the soul is destroyed, everything will really be over.


    The sword of the dark empire that hosts the soul of Xal''atath is the nemesis of all the old gods. She can destroy the souls of void creatures in the most fundamental way, so that they no longer have any hope of resurrection.


    When the laughing Xal''atath began to absorb N''Zoth''s soul, the battle had actually come to an end.


    But N''Zoth, who has the highest level of jailbreak, is not as vulnerable as Yogg-Saron.


    Even in the final period of desperate struggle, he still did not give up the idea of ??pulling people into the water. The first to bear the brunt were Andrea, who had just inserted the sword into his body, and Azshara, who betrayed his trust.


    "You all will die with me!"


    Blood flowed from the three eyes at the same time, and N''Zoth, whose soul was passing away rapidly, gave up all his worries, and summoned countless tentacles by overdrawing his vitality, filling the entire sealing hall to the brim.


    Before these tentacles could launch an attack, Andrea temporarily left the Dark Empire Sword on N''Zoth, flapped his wings and flew into the air.


    The countless feathers that make up the energy wings all disintegrated at once, and a large number of feathers were scattered to various positions in the hall.


    Andrea didn''t let these feathers attack together, and he couldn''t bear this kind of chaotic energy that was output in large quantities at once.


    "Azshara! Take them away!"


    Azshara, who had made plans before the battle, immediately pulled Shandris, Velen, and Malfurion into the portal without saying a word.


    Due to the interference of the powerful void energy overflowing from N''Zoth''s body, Azshara, who was not in the best condition, could not teleport the few people too far, but just sent them to the gate of the minaret guarded by Onyxia.


    The black dragon princess is struggling to stop the mighty N''Zoth army from counterattacking.


    Sensing that their master was facing a crisis, N''Zoth''s subordinates completely ignored the coalition attack from the rear, and swarmed towards the steeple from front to back.


    Onyxia used the huge body of the black dragon to block the only entrance to the tower. Dragon breath, claw strike and tail sweep, all kinds of attack methods were used one after another, barely defending when Andrea and others fought against N''Zoth the door.


    However, at this time, there were many wounds on Princess Black Dragon''s body. The scales on her body were damaged under the attack of a large number of void creatures, and there was even a deep bone wound on the left side of her abdomen.


    The appearance of Azshara and others relieved Onyxia''s crisis, and the four demigods shot at the same time, clearing the enemies in front of the black dragon princess in just a few seconds.


    Onyxia''s gigantic body swayed for a bit, before she finally lay down without strength.


    Shandris stroked Onyxia''s flank with some distress, "Didn''t I tell you not to force it?"


    Seeing that Malfurion summoned a large wall of thorns from the desolate land to temporarily block the impact of N''Zoth''s army, Onyxia transformed into a human form in relief, stretched out her hand to press the wound on her lower abdomen and showed a weak smile.


    "Don''t worry, with the strength of the dragon''s body, this injury will not be fatal."


    "Although I can''t participate in the final battle, I still want to do what I can for revenge."


    Velen looked at the stubborn black dragon princess and sighed, and knelt down to heal her wounds, but Onyxia turned her head to look inside the gate first.


    "Where''s Andrea? Have you killed N''Zoth?"


    Shandris can be said to be an elder who watched Onyxia grow up. She reached out to help Onyxia wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    "Although N''Zoth has not completely perished yet, Andrea has inserted the sword of the Dark Empire into his body, and the life of the Demon with Thousand Beards is counting down."


    ¡­


    Only N''Zoth and Andrea, who were dying, were left in the sealing hall of Nuoda. Xalatas was still tightly attached to N''Zoth, absorbing his soul at an accelerated rate.


    N''Zoth''s tentacles tried to pull out the ominous sword from his body many times, but the tentacles close to the sword of the dark empire were annihilated by the red light emitted from the sword, and N''Zoth wanted to pull people out of desperation be made a scapegoat.


    The disintegrated energy wings spread to every corner of the hall, and Andrea tore open the passage of the shadow space immediately after releasing the avatar, and hid in it.


    Before N''Zoth used the same method to open the shadow space to attack, all the gray feathers exploded at the same time.


    The unstable chaotic energy blew up the countless tentacles spreading in the hall. Enzos, who had lost a lot of soul and vitality, was no longer able to struggle, and was sucked away by Xalatas in the extremely unwilling roar. .


    When Andrea escaped from the shadow space, he happened to see phantoms of sharp claws emerging from the surface of the Dark Empire sword, and these shadows soon submerged into the sword body again.


    Andrea narrowed her eyes vigilantly, ''Have you fully recovered? ''


    When it was first acquired by Andrea, Xalatas was just an out-and-out remnant soul.


    After absorbing C''Thun''s soul and awakening, Andrea clearly felt that the strength of Xalatas''s soul had increased by leaps and bounds.


    He successively absorbed the complete souls of Y''Shaarji''s remnant soul, Yogg-Saron, and N''Zoth. Although he still hasn''t obtained the entity, in terms of soul strength alone, Xalatas is undoubtedly the best of the ancient gods.


    After N''Zoth''s soul was sucked dry, he completely lost his vitality, and the three orange eyes that he opened completely dimmed.


    Andrea raised his vigilance and jumped to the top of N''Zoth''s core, carefully pulling out the sword of the Dark Empire.


    "Xalatath, now you should give me an answer."


    Sending the others away in advance, in addition to planning to use the feather to blow himself up to send N''Zoth for the last time, Andrea also considered the possible betrayal of Xalatas.


    "Hi~"


    Xalatas, who was a little stuffed, burped, and then the old **** said, "Don''t worry, I have made a decision, and I will continue to travel north and south with you in the future."


    "After so many years, I can understand that the great **** behind you is similar in stature and power, but she is not our great master."


    "However, this does not affect my respect for her. In the entire universe, there are very few beings who can reach her level. I even suspect that ''Elune'' is more powerful than my lord."


    "Hey~"


    Xalatas smiled cunningly, "If that''s the case, why do I have to ask for it? I''m not a group of ignorant idiots like N''Zoth."


    "The state of remnant souls for tens of thousands of years has already made me see through. The so-called dark empire has no soil to survive in Azeroth, which is favored by Titans and many big bosses."


    "Following you, you can see a lot of new things. UU Reading may even witness the birth of a brand new powerful true god, and even a cosmic-level boss. Why not do it."


    "I have only one request."


    Xalatas'' voice became serious, and Andrea also solemnly looked at the eyeball on the hilt and nodded, "You say, as long as I can satisfy it, I will do it."


    "I want a body... don''t get excited."


    Sensing the killing intent emanating from Andrea''s body, Xalatas hurriedly said, "It''s not the body of an ancient god, but a mortal body."


    "As you mortals say, all creatures yearn for freedom, and I am no exception."


    "I hope to obtain a body that can move freely. I swear to Elune with the soul of Xal''atath that I will never become an enemy of Azeroth after obtaining the body."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 762： queens purpose

    The soul power of the ancient gods is very powerful. They can lure other creatures to degenerate by whispering deep into the soul, and gradually fall into their control.


    However, this does not mean that their bodies are not important.


    Xalatas, who has no body, can only follow Andrea''s side, and Xalatas, who is gradually influenced by the concept of mortals, begins to yearn for freedom... even if it is only a limited freedom.


    Compared with the body of the ancient god, the mortal body required by Xalatas did not touch Andrea''s bottom line so much.


    Moreover, for a true god-level existence, the oath made in his own name cannot be easily violated, let alone Xalatas still swears to Elune.


    "Promise her."


    When Andrea hesitated, Elune gave her own advice.


    "The soul of Xalatas has established a direct connection with me after the oath just now. As long as she breaks her oath, I can crush her soul at any time."


    It is the nature of intelligent creatures to pursue freedom. Although all people actually live under restrictions from various aspects, at least in the hearts of most people, their souls are free.


    It is impossible to be completely free in life. In order to work and make money, the boss of the company is the "culprit" that restricts the freedom of employees.


    Even the so-called self-employment advocated by most people is actually subject to restrictions from various levels.


    For example, starting a company requires capital and contacts.


    When building a company with contacts, the personal company, which is regarded as a symbol of freedom, has actually become the culprit that restricts the freedom of entrepreneurs.


    It is not easy to start a business. While gaining contacts, capital injection is also required.


    Regardless of whether the entrepreneur''s funds come from parents or market venture capital, it is inevitable to be constrained by the capital if they are soft-handed.


    Cough, that''s a long way off.


    Now that Elune has made a statement, Andrea doesn''t intend to place too many restrictions on Xalatas.


    "Okay, but what are you going to do with the source of the body?"


    Andrea warned, "Say it first, don''t prey on the bodies of other living people, I will never allow this to happen."


    "Hey~ Don''t worry."


    Xalatas said with a smile, "I''m not very interested in other people''s bodies. I plan to customize one myself, but the process of making a body requires you to communicate with the Titan Guardian."


    "Titan Guardian?"


    Andrea froze for a moment, and then asked with a weird expression, "You mean... the Creator Engine and the Nalaksha Engine?"


    Andrea, who was thinking quickly, quickly understood Xalatas'' plan.


    This young lady of the ancient **** intends to personalize her own metal (stone) body with the equipment used to make the titan, and then use the ancient god''s unique flesh and blood curse to flesh out the body of the titan.


    ¡®Is there such a showy operation? If those figurine lovers in the previous life were allowed to obtain this ability... Ke Pa, Ke Pa. ''


    ¡­


    With the death of N''Zoth, the battle situation in Ny''alotha also changed.


    Most of the summoned void creatures immediately felt the huge void breath of the ancient **** disappear.


    These void creatures were the first to lose their will to fight and left the battlefield, and returned to their original world through the astral channel opened when they were summoned.


    The aqir and flesh and blood creations under N''Zoth''s command were still loyal and launched a frenzied impact on the steeple.


    It is impossible to rely on a few demigods to defeat thousands of troops, but with the entrance of the sturdy tower guarded by one man, it is not a big problem to hold on for a short time.


    No matter how many people there are in N''Zoth''s army, the entrance is that big, and the number of enemies he faces at the same time will not be too outrageous. It is not too easy for several demigods who join forces to fight against the enemy.


    What''s more, the Azeroth coalition forces will not just watch, the army from the rear rushes into the chaotic formation of the ancient gods'' army.


    From the moment the dragon clan won the air supremacy, the battle of Ny''alotha was doomed.


    Dragons have strong vitality, and it takes more time and energy to heal them than mortals.


    Even for a demigod-level priest like Velen, it took a lot of time to heal Onyxia''s wounds.


    When Andrea walked out of the sealing hall, the situation on the frontal battlefield was already very clear.


    The ancient **** army was unable to break through the demigod defense at the entrance of the tower, and the Azeroth coalition forces in the rear had already killed them, and the disadvantages of abandoning the rear position and retreating were fully revealed.


    Under the successive killings of Raiden, Odin and others, the last generals under N''Zoth''s command were wiped out one by one, losing the command center, and the remaining miscellaneous soldiers could not last long, and were soon defeated by the air-ground coordinating troops. The coalition forces were defeated.


    Leaving the still energetic Dragon Clan, Heroic Spirit Legion and Sea Giants to continue chasing and killing the remaining routs, the mortal legion after two successive battles finally got a rest time.


    Seeing the huge body of En''zoth in the steeple with their own eyes, the kings and chiefs such as Varian and Goel took the lead in raising their weapons and shouting excitedly the victory of Azeroth.


    The joy of victory made the exhausted soldiers of the coalition cheer one after another, but Andrea and other demigods looked at Azshara who was walking towards N''Zoth''s body with complicated eyes.


    Shandris looked puzzled at Azshara who was casting an unknown spell, "What does this Queen Naga want from N''Zoth? The soul of the Old God has disappeared, so what''s the point of his corpse? ?¡±


    Under the hint of Xalatas, Andrea probably understood Azshara''s purpose.


    "Just like what Azshara said, she wants to become a true **** revered by countless people. With her self-admired and strong personality, she wants to be on par with Elune, so the number and quality of her followers must not fall behind."


    "Although the Naga are fertile and have a long lifespan, they are deformed and twisted creatures after all. The evil factor bestowed by N''Zoth has been affecting them since birth."


    "Azshara cannot recognize these beast-like Naga as her followers. This can be seen from the fact that she did not hesitate to let a large number of cannon fodder Naga die before."


    "During the process of serving under N''Zoth, UU Reading Azshara probably fell in love with the body transformation ability of the Demon with Thousand Beards, and learned part of the essence during the long years... Don''t doubt it, God Azshara, who is a wizard, can definitely do it."


    "The rest of the blood transformation technology may have to be completed by studying N''Zoth''s corpse. This should be the true meaning of her endless words before."


    "Azshara hopes to use this method to reverse the curse suffered by Naga and retain a large number of devout believers for her future godhood."


    "this¡­"


    Shandris was a little stunned, and then she thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up, "Wait! If Naga retains its original characteristics and transforms back into night elves, then our population..."


    Andrea spread his hands with a confused expression, "That''s right, maybe Azshara can really decipher the genetic lock that limits the fertility of the night elves through the study of N''Zoth''s corpse."


    "It is still uncertain what impact her actions will have, let''s wait and see."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 763： The ultimate problem plaguing the night elves

    The extremely low fertility rate of the night elves is the biggest problem affecting the further expansion of the entire race.


    Maybe there are no hidden dangers when living inside the planet Azeroth, but according to Andrea''s plan, the residents of Azeroth will one day officially step into the sea of ??stars and start an era of great interstellar voyages.


    In this context, the ultra-low population growth rate of the night elves will become the biggest constraint on interstellar colonization.


    In today''s era, the Dark Night Republic can still rely on stronger magical research capabilities and military strength to rank first.


    But with the gradual advancement of the interstellar voyage, the races that occupy more planets with a larger population can obtain more resources.


    In this regard, short-lived species such as humans and orcs have inherent advantages. As long as they can meet the living conditions required for the healthy growth of the group, they can breed a generation in just a dozen years.


    In the extreme case of not considering the series of negative effects of overpopulation, humans and orcs who vigorously encourage reproduction can even achieve explosive population growth on the basis of one generation.


    Andrea, who was a Chinese in her previous life, has a full say on this point.


    When his country settled down from the Anti-Japanese War and the Civil War, its total population was only about 400-500 million people.


    Encouraged by the first-generation leader "more people means more power", in just a few decades, China''s population doubled crazily, reaching an astonishing 1.3 billion people, accounting for one-fifth of the total population of the entire planet at that time.


    If the family planning policy is not implemented in time, the population snowball will expand further.


    Compared with the strong fertility rate of humans, the night elves can only barely guarantee a positive curve of population growth during these ten thousand years, and the growth rate... is almost negligible.


    According to big data records, each night elf family can only have one newborn every 5,000 years on average. This terrible population growth time makes Andrea really unable to complain.


    As the leader of the night elves, Andrea didn''t think about solving the low birth rate of the night elves from the genetic level. He even ordered the establishment of a human genetic research department when the magic technology initially reached the standard more than a thousand years ago.


    The human body structure of intelligent creatures is extremely complex, and Andrea was not a practitioner of genetic engineering in her previous life, so she can only provide suggestions on the general direction of related work, and her eyes are dimmed when it comes to the technical level.


    The magic technology used by the night elves is very different from Andrea''s previous technology system.


    More than a thousand years have passed, and the genetic research department has produced many achievements that are conducive to the development of medical technology, but they are still unable to do anything about the gene lock that restricts the fertility of night elves.


    Andrea also went to the Nexus to ask Malygos, a living fossil of Azeroth knowledge, for advice, and got a relatively reliable answer.


    In simple terms, Malygos believed that the fertility rate of all sentient beings was inversely proportional to their physical strength and longevity.


    Take Dragon Clan itself as an example.


    The guardian dragons and the ancestor dragons come from the same source. According to the research of Malygos, the birth rate of the ancestor dragons is more than eight times that of the five guardian dragons.


    After evolving from the progenitor dragon to the guardian dragon family, the five giant dragons have immortal lifespan and powerful strength, but instead they have a more miserable birth rate than the night elves.


    The same example can be applied to night elves and high elves.


    After breaking away from the Well of Eternity, the high elves lost their infinite lifespan, but their fertility rate increased...albeit still very low compared to humans and orcs.


    Andrea agrees with Malygos'' research conclusion very much, this should be the natural balance strategy of nature.


    The birth rate of races with a long lifespan will be reduced, and races with extremely strong birth rates, such as wild boars, will have a very short lifespan.


    As the leader of the night elves, Andrea has worried about the population growth rate of the whole family for thousands of years.


    Seeing that the age of interstellar voyage was about to enter, the anxious Andrea even thought of asking the gods for help. Before he made a final decision, Azshara reappeared after thousands of years.


    The proud Queen Azshara''s starting point for researching the ancient god-style flesh transformation is quite different from Andrea''s, but the ultimate goal has many overlaps.


    Azshara hoped to convert them back into her own people, the night elves, while preserving the naga fertility.


    Although Andrea is very unimpressed with the Naga race, and is wary of the Naga with a population of tens of millions, right now he really needs Azshara''s research results to release the genetic lock that restricts the birth rate of the night elves .


    ¡­


    The Battle of Ny''alotha ended with the victory of the Azeroth coalition forces, and the remaining N''Zoth forces were strangled under the joint pursuit of multiple parties.


    The prisoner N''Zoth was dead, and Raiden and Odin simply lifted the seal on Ny''alotha on the spot, allowing the subplane cage originally prepared for N''Zoth to reintegrate into the material world.


    After the common enemy N''Zoth disappeared, the Naga who suddenly turned against him became the focus of the Azeroth coalition''s next concern.


    The countries in the Eastern Continent had almost no losses in the Naga invasion, and they had a nonchalant attitude towards the Naga''s disposal.


    Varian was eager to announce the good news of victory to the people of the alliance countries, and led the representatives of the alliance countries to bid farewell to the rest of the races.


    The tribe under the command of Goyle has not yet been formed. This large-scale war has given the tribes and tribes the opportunity to cooperate in combat, but they still have a long way to go.


    Worried that the alliance that left first would secretly make small moves against the tribe, after Varian left, Goyle also led the tribes back to their respective camps.


    Among the remaining races, Quel''Thalas and Gilneas were also residents of the Eastern Continent. They took no position on the handling of the Naga, and bid farewell to Andrea one after another.


    Although the tauren suffered a lot from the Naga invasion, they have been used to following in the footsteps of the night elves for thousands of years, and this time is no exception.


    Representatives of other small and medium-sized races also waited for the night elves to express their opinions first. Only the Zandalari trolls headed by Princess Talanji insisted on getting rid of Naga.


    Although the decline of the Zandalari trolls and the rise of the night elves were in the same era, there is actually not much necessary connection between the two.


    The decline of Zandalari stemmed from the great war with the Zerg Aqir Empire, and the night elves only quietly developed and expanded at the most suitable time.


    When Azshara led the Night Empire to fight against the declining Zandalari Empire, Zandalar was already riddled with holes. UU reading


    Gurubashi, Amani, and Drakkalai''s three major feudal empires are drifting away from Zandalari, and the Zandalari trolls, who are sticking to the holy mountain of Zuldazar, have also ushered in the lowest period in history, and various internal power struggles The incidents are endless.


    Rather than being defeated by Azshara''s Night Empire, the Zandalari were actually defeated by their own internal strife.


    But that being said, Zandalari trolls obviously wouldn''t attribute the reason for their decline to themselves so rationally. It is the nature of all intelligent creatures to find reasons to blame.


    "Anyway, it''s not me who is wrong, there must be someone playing tricks on the sidelines."


    As a catalyst, Azshara, who pushed the way of Zandalar''s decline, has been the best choice for Zandalar since more than 10,000 years ago.


    Talanji: "I can let the other Naga go, but Azshara, the evil queen, must be punished!"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 764： Intersex?

    Since the Prophet Zul died, under the suppression of God King Rastakhan, a new generation of Prophet has not yet been selected.


    The old **** king, who has lived for more than 200 years, hopes that his daughter can become a new generation of prophets, and firmly hold the supreme power of Zandalari in his own hands.


    The regimes of the various races and countries in Azeroth are all kinds of strange, including the feudal monarchy of the alliance countries, the republic of the night elves, and the specious constitutional monarchy of the high elves.


    Zandalari''s political system resembles a dual system of separation of theocracy and monarchy.


    The **** king is responsible for leading the people, meeting the material needs of the people, and at the same time controlling the military power of foreign wars.


    The prophet who is the leader of the Zanchuli Council is responsible for guiding the people to believe in the Loa gods, a very typical theocratic leader.


    In the history of the Zandalari Empire, there has never been a precedent for the royal family to control the position of a prophet. Rastakhan''s intention to reveal his intentions aroused fierce opposition from the Zanchuli Council.


    From the perspective of the night elves'' interests, a fully unified Zandalari Empire is detrimental to the Night Republic.


    Rastakhan has already proved his aggressiveness through a failed war. He is definitely not the kind of gentle and conservative monarch like a little sheep.


    Once he finds an opportunity, Rastakhan will not hesitate to launch a fierce attack when the enemy shows his weakness.


    Although the Prophet Zul is consistent with Rastakhan in the general direction, but when it comes to all aspects of the country, the two still have many differences in daily life.


    Rastakhan, who is dedicated to leading Zandalar to rise again, has a high spirit and is also very confident in his decision-making. He has long been dissatisfied with Zul''s dictating.


    After the accidental death of Zul, Rastakhan forcibly suppressed the selection of a new generation of prophets, making it clear that the charioteers wanted to push his daughter Talanji to the position, so as to complete the complete control of theocracy and monarchy.


    Prism had already sorted out the relevant information and handed it to Andrea. He already knew a lot about the members of the Zanchuli Council of this generation.


    Lal and Loti, who accompanied Talanji on the expedition this time, are the **** Zanchuli members of the God-King Department.


    In addition to these two, there are many people in the Zanchuli Council who advocate the resurrection of the Prophet Zul.


    In the Battle of Pandaria, Zul''s body did die, but his soul survived under the protection of Bwonsamdi.


    With the troll''s voodoo spell, as long as he has the heart, Zul can be resurrected by relying on other people''s bodies.


    The Loa High Priest Yazma and Army Commander Zakadze had already made preparations and selected a vegetative body for Zul as a possession object, but Rastakhan shot to prevent the resurrection ceremony they were preparing to carry out.


    God King Rastakhan has the upper hand in the Zandalari high-level battle. If Talanji takes this opportunity to get rid of Zandalari''s ancient enemy Azshara, Rastakhan will definitely force his daughter to take over as the Prophet position.


    Even if Lakadze and Yazma of the Zul faction object, no one can erase such a great contribution, and Talanji''s position is basically a certainty.


    A unified Zandalari Empire is obviously something the night elves don''t want to see. No matter from which angle, Andrea doesn''t intend to give Talanji this chance.


    Thoughts were spinning in his mind, and Andrea looked at Talanji with a serious attitude, "Princess Talanji, it seems that the Naga didn''t launch an attack on Zandalar Island? What position does Zandalar have in dealing with it?" Naga''s decision to dictate?"


    "Just because I am a citizen of Azeroth!"


    Talanji said forcefully, "For tens of thousands of years, Azshara ordered her naga to cause countless tragedies in the coastal areas of Azeroth. This evil witch even obeyed the orders of the ancient **** N''Zoth!"


    Talanji pointed at Azshara with the troll''s thick finger, and yelled angrily, "We can''t easily believe her sophistry because of her defection! Azshara must pay for what she has done over the years!"


    Azshara didn''t care about Talanji''s indignant accusations, and kept leaning on the outer wall of Ny''alotha''s tower and meditating with her eyes closed, completely ignoring this "lower creature" jumping up and down .


    Ten thousand years ago, the proud Azshara looked down on trolls. She even took the initiative to spare the defeated Zandalari, and did not lead the powerful army of the Night Empire when they were at their weakest to level the holy mountain of Zuldazar.


    Ten thousand years later, Azshara will not change her inherent views, and this group of low-level creatures who have not improved for ten thousand years are still not in her eyes.


    "Papa~"


    Andrea smiled and applauded Talanji, "It''s a good realization. I hope that when Rastakhan is identified as the culprit who endangered the peace of Azeroth, Princess Talanji can still say such a high-sounding argument."


    Talanji raised his eyebrows, stared at Andrea sharply and asked, "What do you mean! How could my father be as corrupt as Azshara!?"


    "Hehe~ is it?"


    Andrea sneered and retorted, "Which great Zandalari king brazenly invaded Pandaria, which has been peaceful for 10,000 years, and launched a massacre attack on the peaceful pandaren?"


    "If we hadn''t stopped the Zandalar atrocities in time, how many innocent pandaren do you think would have died because of Rastakhan''s ambition?"


    "Should I also call on all races to attack Dazar''alor on the charge of endangering Azeroth, and show the chief culprit, Rastakhan Owl, to the public?"


    "you!"


    Talanji stepped forward angrily, Lal and Loti frowned, and hurried forward to stop their princess.


    "You''re changing the concept! The Zandalari sent troops to Pandaria to rescue their former allies, the Mogu, from the oppression of the Pandaren, not for the massacre you mentioned!"


    "Is there a difference?"


    Andrea shrugged jokingly, motioning for Shandris to put down her weapon.


    "The end result is that the Zandalari killed a lot of innocent pandaren. Shall I call Bwonsamdi out to testify? Let''s see how many pandaren''s souls fall into the hands of Death God Loa."


    "Enslaving the mogu? You''re saying it the other way around. The pandaren rose up to resist the enslavement of the mogu, and defeated the mogu empire and the ancient Zandalari empire successively."


    As Shandris put down the artifact longbow, Loti and Lal, who were covered in cold sweat, felt the threat of death dissipate. They felt helpless towards the young and impulsive Princess Talanji.


    "A newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger..."


    Andrea looked at the angry Talanji with a half-smile, "Even if you want to play double standards, you have to figure out the causal relationship, little girl."


    "Rastakhan just wants to pry into the secret of Thor''s eternal life, and take revenge for the humiliation of Zandalari''s defeat at the hands of pandaren more than 10,000 years ago. Why do you say it so righteously?"


    Talanji''s fingers trembled in anger at Andrea''s eccentric but non-swearing rebuttal. She was so remote that she couldn''t utter any rebuttals. After all, what the other party said was the truth, but it was very harsh to the ears of the Zandalari trolls. .


    "you you!"


    The young and vigorous Talanji is not as deep as Rastakhan. The old and female Rastakhan loves his daughter very much, so he can''t help being a little lax in the education of some key qualities.


    "okay."


    Andrea waved her hand, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com glanced at Lal and Loti with warning eyes, and they froze like frogs being targeted by snakes.


    "Two Zanchuli councilors, take your wayward little princess back. We still have important decisions to discuss, and we don''t have time to play games of justice with her here."


    "You are too deceitful! I must... woo woo!"


    Before Talanji jumped in anger and uttered harsh words, Loti, the war druid, hypnotized Talanji and quickly quieted the noisy little princess.


    Andrea twitched the corners of his mouth as he watched Loti and Lal, who barely held up their smiles, help Talanji, who had fallen asleep, to leave.


    "Everyone, continue to discuss the disposal of Azshara. My idea is to temporarily leave her to restrain tens of millions of Naga."


    "If it is discovered that Azshara still has unruly plans in the future, the night elves are obliged to do so. I will lead a number of demigods to personally take her life."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 765： spokesman

    In the previous Naga invasion, the Naga army with combat effectiveness suffered heavy losses, but their huge population base did not suffer from the tragic death of frontline soldiers.


    Counting ordinary civilians, the total number of Naga is still more than ten million, distributed in various areas in the sea, Vasjir and Nazjatar are just the two largest residences.


    Not to mention that Azshara has other uses for the night elves, even if it''s just to restrain the huge number of Naga, Andrea doesn''t intend to kill the Naga queen on the spot.


    God knows what will happen to the unrestrained Naga. Azeroth, which has experienced two consecutive battles, cannot withstand major turmoil in a short period of time.


    The mature and prudent Velen agreed, stroked his beard, and echoed, "I agree with Andrea''s proposal. The innumerable Naga still need someone to control them. You don''t want to experience the impact of the Naga tide again, do you?"


    "As long as we reach an agreement with Azshara, at least in a short period of time, we don''t have to worry about the overwhelming Naga anymore. As for the future..."


    Vinlen glanced at Andrea with a half-smile, "Hehe~ who can say for sure?"


    Andrea frowned, and Velen''s meaningful eyes made him a little uncomfortable.


    ¡®What does it mean to be an old man? ''


    Bain scratched his head honestly and said, "Before we set off, my father told me to listen to Chairman Moon Shadow, and I have no objection."


    Meera twitched the corner of her mouth when she saw Bain, who was too simple and honest, and questioned with hatred, "Don''t you have your own opinion?"


    Bane still responded with a foolish smile, and his sloppy attitude made Meera''s anger disappear quickly, and she slumped her shoulders with a wry smile and said, "Forget it... I also agree to reach an agreement with the Naga. The clan really needs to recuperate for a while."


    Of course, small and medium-sized races such as tol''vir, dryads, and furbolgs would not object to the decision of the night elves. Anyway, it was the night elves themselves who were at the forefront of what happened.


    The Darkspear troll chief, Vol''jin, squinted his eyes. He was good at reading the situation, and he didn''t jump out to make trouble like Talanji the thorn. He just followed the trend with a smile.


    Azshara opened her eyes just at this time, and her jewel-like golden eyes scanned the crowd, as if the innate aura of a superior made many people subconsciously tense up.


    "The discussion is over? So is it war or peace?"


    ¡­


    After some discussions, the various tribes of Kalimdor finally reached a truce agreement with Queen Naga.


    The war with the Naga was barely regarded as a victory for the Azeroth coalition forces under the release of Azshara, and Andrea used this to restrain the Naga led by Azshara.


    In the future, Naga will no longer be able to attack the residents along the coast of Kalimdor at will. They must report in advance when they go ashore to lay eggs every year, and they must be approved by the relevant countries before they can board the coastline.


    Azshara has no opinion on this, she doesn''t value the Naga very much.


    The remains of N''Zoth were taken away by the night elves and destroyed, and the plane of Ny''alotha was floated into the sea by Raden and Odin, and became a brand new island near the Dustwallow Marsh on the east coast of Kalimdor.


    Before the crustal movement of the floating island stopped, Azshara activated the teleportation technique without saying a word, and returned to the palace of Nazjatar alone.


    Leticia stood on the edge of the Ny''alotha island, looking at the hole in the middle of the sea that was torn apart by the tidal stone with complicated eyes.


    "Go back, Letty."


    Shandris put her arms around her adoptive daughter''s shoulders and comforted her, "Don''t worry, there will definitely be a chance to meet Mrs. Felicity in the future."


    "Ok!"


    No one outside the night elves knew about Andrea''s real agreement with Azshara, except for a certain old and cunning party.


    The remnant of N''Zoth was indeed taken away by the night elves, but Andrea did not order it to be destroyed immediately, but quietly transferred the body to the underground kingdom of Northrend, where Anubrekhan was temporarily in charge of guarding it.


    Even dead Old Gods, their corpses continue to spread void corruption around them.


    Under Andrea''s instructions, Anub''arak specially set aside an uninhabited underground area to accommodate N''Zoth''s body, and prohibited any residents of Ankahet Kingdom from approaching.


    After all, the ancient gods are huge creatures on parasitic planets, and their complete bodies are very huge. It is impossible for Andrea to dig out all of N''Zoth''s corpses from the ground.


    Cut off the core part and take it away, leaving the rest for the Star Soul of Azeroth to slowly digest.


    N''Zoth had absorbed a lot of essence from Azeroth over the years, and he just took this opportunity to spit it all out at once.


    With the restart of the Forge of Will, the growth rate of Azeroth''s Star Soul has accelerated again.


    When Raiden was about to return to Ulduar, he inadvertently raised his mouth to Andrea, and it was almost time for Star Soul to start talking in his sleep that no one could understand.


    ''balderdash? ''


    After Raiden and Odin left, Andrea touched his chin with all his thoughts, ¡®I just remembered this, has the spokesperson of Star Soul appeared? ''


    In the original history, the spokesperson of the star soul of Azeroth was Magni who was accidentally turned into a diamond.


    The reinforcements sent by the Bronzebeard dwarves this time were led by Muradin. It was said that Magni was in retreat in Ironforge, studying something with Brian, the third brother of the Bronzebeard family.


    Speaking of Brian, Andrea couldn''t help but want to complain.


    This archaeologist is as famous as the Pandaren Lorewalker Zhou Zhuo as a master monster hunter. In the game plot, they caused a lot of troubles because of their hand cancer.


    Even Harrison Jones, Brian''s prot¨¦g¨¦, was a restless guy, and when they saw a switch, they would want to press it cheaply.


    Ever since Moira gradually grasped the power of the Dark Iron Dwarves, Magni, who was worried about his emotions, took the initiative to half-retire, and handed over the work of contacting the Dark Iron Dwarves to Muradin.


    Unlike Magni who disciplined Moira strictly since childhood, Muradin has always been more tolerant towards his niece, and the contact between the two went smoothly.


    The Dark Iron dwarves intend to reintegrate into civilized society after being freed from the enslavement of the fire elemental.


    But including the help to the old tribe orcs during the Second Orc War, the black-body dwarves did a lot of things that hurt Azeroth openly and secretly.


    Although Moira blamed the dead Ragnaros, the nations of the alliance were not stupid, and the blame would still fall on the Dark Iron Dwarves.


    Andrea was not interested in the dwarves and the turmoil within the alliance. What he cared about was Magni''s situation.


    Combining Magni''s retreat and Raiden''s reminder, Andrea speculates that the king of Khaz Modan has already heard the ravings of the star soul, and UU reading is just temporarily unable to understand the other party''s meaning .


    "A spokesperson?"


    Before entering the realm of demigods, the information that mortals get from Star Soul is undecipherable gibberish.


    In the original history, Magni also accidentally returned to his ancestors, and only began to understand the words of the star soul after he turned into a specious earth spirit diamond body.


    "Eluen, can I communicate directly with Azeroth now?"


    "Huh? Yes."


    Elune replied as a matter of course, "Azeroth''s growth rate has accelerated, and as a demigod, you can already understand her words to a certain extent."


    Andrea asked speechlessly, "...Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Elune retorted innocently, "You didn''t ask me either."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 766： tough study

    Successfully killed N''Zoth and destroyed the last power of the ancient gods. The good news of victory quickly spread to every corner of Azeroth with the triumphant return of the armies of all races.


    Anarchis, the capital of the Night Republic, also fell into a sea of ??jubilation. Andrea''s speech before leaving was still vivid in my memory. Your Excellency the Speaker really kept his promise and brought back victory for Azeroth.


    So far, the four ancient gods who came to Azeroth in ancient times have all died, and the hidden danger of the Void Lord buried in Azeroth has been completely removed.


    Although there are still many large and small conflicts within Azeroth, at least people don''t have to worry about being bewitched by the ancient gods.


    The Twilight''s Hammer, which swept across the southern part of the eastern continent, also suffered a devastating blow. Most of the shallow believers quickly returned to a peaceful life after breaking away from N''Zoth''s control.


    Some careerists who tried to usurp the name of the ancient gods were still unwilling to give up, but without the support of the ancient gods, the Kingdom of Stormwind quickly wiped out the remnants of the Twilight''s Hammer one by one.


    For most ordinary people in Azeroth, the threat of eliminating the Old Gods will not have much impact on their daily lives.


    After celebrating with the crowd for a while, they returned to their daily life, just treating this victory celebration as a rare holiday.


    The ancient **** is gone, life will continue.


    Andrea continued to lead the Supreme Council to handle official affairs from all over the country. Except that the high priest was still in seclusion, everything seemed to be the same as before.


    But only Malfurion, Jarod, Shandris, Maiev and other high-level leaders of the Night Republic know that the aftermath of N''Zoth has not completely dissipated.


    Anubrekhan, the king of Ankahet, personally led troops to guard a closed area under Northrend filled with powerful void atmosphere, prohibiting any irrelevant people from entering the closed area.


    In the special analysis magic circle in the center of the blocked area, the core of N''Zoth, who had already lost his vitality, was placed in the center of the circle.


    Azshara moved her nimble fingers in front of her eyes with a serious expression, and the arcane phantom suspended in midair changed subtly with her adjustments.


    Andrea, who was supposed to handle official business in Anarchis, also stood aside and watched solemnly.


    Azshara''s arcane attainments surpassed all mortals and demigods in Azeroth, and even the learned spellweaver Malygos was inferior in some respects.


    The Blue Dragon King''s research is entirely based on his mood, and he doesn''t insist on the progress of his research, which is closer to his easy-going personality.


    And Azshara''s research has a very strong purpose, and under her own supervision, she can usually achieve rapid results very quickly.


    "Huh~"


    Waving away the phantom of the arcane procedure in front of her eyes, Azshara breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed the center of her brows slightly tired.


    Andrea doesn''t know the arcane.


    Seles once explained the principles of arcane arts to him, and the program structure that was infinitely more complicated than c# and java made Andrea take the initiative to retreat.


    Azshara¡¯s arcane compilation seems to be different from the one used by Seres, and Andrea can¡¯t understand the difference in specific details, but the version used by Azshara seems to be more efficient... Of course, the compilation process looks more efficient complex.


    "How? Is there any result?"


    Azshara looked at Andrea with idiot eyes, "How can it be so fast, do you think it is doing 1+ arithmetic?"


    "The core of N''Zoth''s corpse does preserve the deepest mystery of his physical transformation, but deciphering it is not a project that can be completed in a day or two."


    Andrea patted his forehead and sighed, "Well, I hope you can achieve results as soon as possible. Our spaceship research and development has made a breakthrough, and we will get the key to the interstellar voyage within five years at the latest."


    "Heh~" Azshara put one hand on her slender waist, and teased jokingly, "I am indeed very interested in interstellar colonization, but what I value most now is the sublimation of my personal realm."


    "As long as I can break through the limit of demigods and become a true god, the gods can even live in the universe in the flesh without limit. I have the final say on where I want to go at that time?"


    Andrea waved his hands helplessly and said, "Yes~ No matter how much our ultimate goal differs, at least we can reach an agreement on breaking the genetic lock?"


    "You continue your path to becoming a god, and I will also stick to my own interstellar voyage plan. I hope that we can continue to maintain close cooperation until the results of the research are obtained."


    After all, Naga is an underwater creature. Many materials needed to study N''Zoth are not available on the seabed, so they must be mobilized from the bottom of the land.


    Moreover, Naga is a dark race that was once enslaved and transformed by the ancient gods. If N''Zoth''s body is placed on the bottom of the sea, no one knows whether his dark aura will further affect Naga.


    Azshara was the main research force to provide manpower, and Andrea provided the resources and venues needed for the research. The cooperation between the two parties was carried out deep underground in Northrend.


    After getting a clear answer from Elune, Andrea recently began to try to communicate with the star soul of Azeroth.


    However, the immature Star Soul is still unable to express his meaning very clearly. In Andrea''s words, it is like a baby babbling, occasionally mixed with a few vague words that parents can barely understand.


    The star soul of Azeroth has been lonely for tens of thousands of years. Apart from Elune who occasionally communicated with her, Andrea was the first intelligent creature to try to chat with her.


    The guardians of the titans are too respectful to the titans, and even the star souls as titan larvae. Before the Azeroth star souls take the initiative to call, they don''t even dare to unilaterally communicate with the star souls.


    With the gradual growth of Star Soul''s spiritual wisdom, she couldn''t bear the loneliness and began to consciously send out vague calls to the creatures of Azeroth, and the ravings Magni heard came from this.


    As the descendants of the earth spirits, the dwarves are the true descendants of the Titans.


    Magni is the most powerful person among the copperbeard dwarves. He can even temporarily use the gods to descend to earth and restore his real body when he was an earth spirit. UU reading www. It is a matter of course that uukanshu.com heard the ravings of Azeroth first.


    However, with Andrea directly chatting with him, Azeroth Star Soul gave up the practice of continuing to cast a wide net, and concentrated on learning Titan language from Andrea, striving to communicate with his children as soon as possible without barriers.


    Leaving Azshara to continue to preside over the research, Andrea plans to go to Ulduar before returning to Anakis, continue to chat with Azeroth''s star soul, and speed up Azeroth''s growth as much as possible.


    A brisk nerubian scout suddenly rushed out from the underground passage, whispered to King Anubrekan, and hurried back along the way he came.


    Anubrekan moved his huge body to Andrea, bowed his head respectfully and reported, "Speaker, the Lich King you asked to pay attention to has made new moves."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea froze for a moment, then smiled meaningfully, "At this time? Interesting, let''s hear it."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 767： Repulsion Power Furnace

    The Lich King had been diving for so long that Andrea, busy with other things, had almost forgotten about him.


    Before going to war with N''Zoth and Naga, Andrea left a certain number of underwater combat troops to monitor the movements of the undead.


    As early as a few years ago, the vanguard of the Lich King "quietly" entered a deserted island on the east side of the island of conquest.


    The island of conquest is rich in mineral resources, and even open-pit oil can be found on the island.


    The night elves, who use clean energy, have no intention of extracting oil, a polluting and inefficient source of energy.


    Through the study and reference of Draenei crystal technology, the night elves modularized the pure energy extracted from the Well of Eternity and gathered it into a solid magic cube.


    But relying on this method of extracting the energy of the Well of Eternity and the magic net has great limitations.


    Once they are far away from the planet that can produce magic power, the space battleship of the night elves may even be embarrassed to stop in the universe and cannot act when the supply of magic cubes is insufficient.


    In view of this, Andrea arranged for the artisans and researchers in the clan to consult the draenei, but the results made the night elves somewhat dumbfounded.


    Unsurprisingly, the energy used by the Draenei is holy light, but the source of a large amount of holy light is the naaru who sits on the spaceship at any time.


    To put it simply, the spaceship of the Draenei... or the spaceship of the Naaru is to use the Naaru as a biological battery.


    As long as the energy of these naaru is not exhausted, the spaceship can always maintain sufficient energy supply.


    No one can learn the wonderful energy supply method of the Draenei, and Andrea can only find another way.


    Before the chaotic energy was researched, the night elves were temporarily stuck in a bottleneck in the supply of high-intensity clean energy.


    The huge energy fluctuations caused by the collision of light and shadow aroused Andrea''s interest.


    After some tests, it was found that when light and shadow repel each other, they will generate several times, or even dozens of times, the energy they can supply alone, and the multiple depends on the intensity of the energy collision.


    In other words, as long as the scale of light and shadow collisions is well controlled, and the excess energy generated when they repel each other is refined and used to supply the spaceship, the efficiency of the night elves'' energy use will be greatly improved.


    Relying on Andrea''s whim, the night elves spent more than a year and finally came up with a proper plan.


    With a specially customized power furnace, the light and shadow are endlessly mutually exclusive in the power furnace as stable as possible.


    Andrea named this energy supply system the Repulsion Power Furnace.


    The first-generation repulsion power furnace can increase the efficiency by 5 times of the energy produced by light and shadow itself, which greatly reduces the consumption speed of the magic cube when the spaceship sails.


    This is just a relatively rough first-generation energy elimination furnace, and the night elves are researching how to more effectively prevent the harm caused by energy elimination.


    Once this problem is solved, the efficiency of the repelling power furnace will be further improved.


    Andrea''s inadvertent discovery made Wei Lun almost tear off his beard in shock.


    At first, the Prophet told Andrea the law of mutual generation of light and shadow. He didn''t expect Andrea to draw inferences from this theory, and then developed the black science... black magic product of the repelling power furnace.


    The principle of repelling the power furnace is very simple, and it is not difficult to learn.


    There are also many shadow priests among the Draenei, and they are all managed by Archbishop Maladaar. In the past, this shadow priest organization named Auchenai has been sitting in Auchindoun in Draenor, mainly responsible for appease the souls of the dead.


    Inspired by the night elves, the draenei soon followed suit, freeing the naaru''s consumption during spaceship navigation, allowing them to spend more energy on assisting the draenei in combat.


    The oil on the Isle of Conquest is not needed by the night elves, but the Titan Iron Ore produced on the island is very important.


    Andrea also didn''t expect that this remote big island would produce the Titan iron that only Donggrasp Lake has. Although the output is not high compared to Donggrasp Lake, mosquito legs are still meat no matter how small they are.


    Now that Titan Iron has become the main shell material used by night elf space battleships, it is also a good thing to have one more way to mine it.


    The submersible mothership, which patrols underwater around the island of conquest all the year round, has been keeping a close eye on the small island to the east.


    The island was named Hydra Island by Andrea. The name itself has no meaning. It was a name that Andrea slapped his head casually.


    The information conveyed by Anubrekan came from Hydra Island.


    After years of soul fusion, the Lich King finally reappeared. He is now wearing the classic ice iron armor and the helmet of dominion, enjoying the cheers of the souls of the undead on the island.


    Just a few hours after receiving the news from the submarine carrier, Kel''Thuzad, who was hiding somewhere, also sent a ghoul to get in touch with Andrea who had returned to his manor.


    Kel''Thuzad communicated remotely with Andrea through the spirit possessed by the ghoul.


    "The Lich King woke up from his slumber, and immediately called to you?"


    "yes."


    Kel''Thuzad said through the hoarse voice of the ghoul, "Out of consideration for my own safety, it is inconvenient for me to reveal the hiding place to you. Please forgive me."


    "Without the special environment of the Frozen Throne, the Lich King''s restraint on the undead has been weakened a lot."


    "He hopes that I can lead the army to join him immediately, plan how to return to the Frozen Throne, and establish a spiritual connection and control network with all the undead in Azeroth."


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea touched his chin with great interest, "Then you go, I want to see what the Lich King wants to do, but you have to wait for my contact at any time."


    "Okay, but how should I keep in touch with you."


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth curled up in a strange arc, and a familiar voice suddenly sounded in the mind of Kel''Thuzad who was hiding in the distance.


    "Do you think that by isolating the message in this way, I won''t be able to locate your location?"


    Kel''Thuzad, who was hiding on the ancient beach, suddenly felt a chill in his heart. He didn''t expect that he could be traced backwards through the ghouls.


    "Don''t panic."


    Andrea said in a leisurely tone, "Do you think I don''t know your whereabouts? The ancient beach is a warehouse built by the Titan Guardians. I have already located the army of undead you are hiding on the island through Ulduar''s alarm system."


    "Your worry is unnecessary. If I wanted to clean you up, I would have done it long ago. I don''t have to wait until today."


    "Go, I will temporarily transfer the patrol fleet along the way, and join up with the Lich King as soon as possible. I want to know his first-hand information at any time."


    Even though he had already died and turned into a lich, UU Reading Kel''Thuzad still had a very terrifying feeling. If he was still alive, cold sweat should have dripped down his forehead.


    After struggling to sort out his emotions, Kel''Thuzad''s originally rather relaxed tone became a lot more respectful.


    "Yes, your will."


    After cutting off the spiritual link with Kel''Thuzad, Andrea smiled playfully.


    It is not incomprehensible for the Grand Lich to hide his whereabouts out of the idea of ??protecting himself, and Andrea didn''t bother to pursue it.


    After beating Kel''Thuzad, Andrea was basically sure that this guy wouldn''t dare to make any fools, at least for a short time.


    "By the way, is the current Lich King Arthas or Ner''zhul? Or...one and half?"


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 768： terminator maid

    If the Lich King appeared at the juncture of the battle between the Azeroth coalition forces and the Naga and N''Zoth, maybe Andrea would really have a headache.


    But as Azeroth returned to calm again, the weakened version of the Lich King was no longer in the eyes of Andrea.


    After arranging for Kel''Thuzad to penetrate behind enemy lines to investigate intelligence, Andrea did not spend too much thought on the Lich King.


    After leaving the underground secret research institute, Andrea went straight to Ulduar.


    Before leaving Ny''alotha, Andrea made a promise to Xalatas that she would make a mortal body for her.


    In order to prevent the titan guardians from becoming wary of Xalatas, Andrea did not tell them of his intention to order titan creations.


    Lydon didn''t ask much at first, only that Andrea wanted an immortal minion.


    However, he was somewhat curious about Andrea''s strange request. After all, Andrea voluntarily requested that there is no need to give artificial intelligence to custom-made creatures.


    Laughing and bluffing Layden to deal with it, Andrea watched the Great Guardian start the Creator Engine with his own eyes.


    According to the request provided by Andrea (Salatath), Lyden put in the Titan Iron specially brought by Andrea as a material, and made a steel night elf body according to the blueprint.


    With Leiden''s hesitant expression on his face, Andrea embarrassedly put the metallic luster-like figure into the space package and took it away.


    On the way back, Andrea couldn''t help complaining to Xalatas, "Do you know how embarrassing I am? Lyden''s eyes are like looking at someone with a special fetish."


    Xalatas didn''t care about Andrea''s complaints, and the joy of getting a new body filled her with anticipation.


    "Hurry up! I can''t wait to move with my body!"


    Andrea rolled his eyes helplessly, and returned to Anakis through the portal of Sandara City. He threw the sword of the Dark Empire and the body of the Titan creation into the basement together, and then didn''t bother to pay attention to it. up.


    Before the decisive battle with N''Zoth began, Andrea made a promise to his family that he would completely put down his work after the war and let the family take a good rest.


    The war had just ended, and it was impossible for Andrea to drop the pick immediately and leave a mess to his colleagues.


    It took more than a month to basically sort out the post-war affairs, and Andrea formally submitted an application for suspension to the council, and handed over the remaining work to Malfurion, Fandral and others.


    Andrea, who has nothing to worry about, no longer needs to worry about the Lich King''s problems.


    Prism''s scouts and the diving mothership quietly monitored the Hydra Island in their own ways, and Kel''Thuzad was the insider to pass on first-hand information at any time.


    If the Lich King can still make a big mess under this kind of intensive surveillance...it can only prove that his colleagues are immersed in the post-war joy and distracted.


    Before the suspension, Andrea specifically confirmed the status of the congressmen. Everyone is an old fritter who has lived for 10,000 years, and it is not so easy to get carried away by a victory.


    For Andrea''s rare vacation, the happiest thing is not Shandris and Celes, but little Reinhardt who can finally spend a long time with his father.


    Andrea heard a saying in her previous life that sons are usually closer to their mothers, and daughters are father''s caring little padded jackets.


    However, this statement is completely untenable in the Moon Shadow family.


    Aurora has been the most clingy little mother to her since she was a child, Seles. To Andrea, she doesn''t look like a caring little padded jacket, but a black-hearted padded jacket designed to trick her father.


    On the contrary, the youngest son Reinhardt, who is less than two years old, clings to him all day long. Once he doesn''t see his father one day, the little guy will cry and make a fuss at home.


    Andrea, who was busy with official duties before the war, had no choice but to temporarily move the office back to her study, leaving Aurora to sit in the speaker''s office and collect the reports submitted by officials at all levels before handing them over to him.


    ¡­


    "Emmmm?"


    Riding on Dad''s neck, little Reinhardt asked suspiciously, "Dad, who is she?"


    Turning their heads following Reinhardt''s guidance, Xalatas, who was wearing a maid outfit, was following them step by step.


    Xal''atath had transferred his own soul into the body of the titan-forged, leaving only a small residual spirit attached to the sword of the Dark Empire.


    This approach will not reduce the power of the magic sword, the hit person will still suffer from severe soul corrosion, and it can also exert its due soul-absorbing effect when hitting void creatures.


    It also takes time for the ancient gods to bestow the curse of flesh and blood on objects, and now Sarathasa''s body is still shining with a metallic luster.


    As for the maid outfit on Xalatas, it was not Andrea''s bad taste, it was her own choice.


    The maid outfits of the night elves are not modified versions like **** clothes in Japanese anime, but real long skirt maid outfits, with the whole body tightly wrapped.


    After putting on the veil and gloves, from the outside, Xalatas is no different from the ordinary maids in the mansion. At most, when he comes into contact with people, other maids and housekeepers will have doubts about "why is this person so tough".


    Fortunately, Xalatas'' current position is a personal maid, and he has very little contact with other "colleagues".


    Andrea didn''t intend to actually let Xalatas do the work of a maid, but she herself was in the excitement of just getting her body, and she actually started to learn the workflow of a personal maid in an orderly manner.


    Several times of persuasion failed, and Andrea didn''t bother to care about her anymore, as long as the Terminator maid didn''t go out to scare people.


    Although Reinhardt is still young, UU Reading , but his brain development speed far exceeds that of normal children, and now he can communicate with his family members more fluently.


    The little guy has an impression of every personal maid he often comes into contact with, but this stranger who is tightly wrapped from head to toe has never been seen before.


    "Her."


    Andrea glanced at Xalatas, who seemed to be very peaceful, "Her name is Sarah, and she is our new maid."


    Reinhardt looked curiously at the thick veil that blocked Xal''atath''s face, "Dad, won''t she lose sight of the road like this?"


    "Won''t."


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched, and he said with a half-smile, "Sarah is sick, and it''s not convenient for her to show her face to others for the time being. Don''t just ask about other people''s pain points, it''s impolite."


    "Oh~ okay."


    Reinhardt listened to his father the most, pouted his lips and gave up asking about Xalatas'' situation.


    On the second floor of the manor, two hostesses stood leaning on a railing.


    Seres watched with some concern as she followed Andrea step by step. The seemingly honest Xalatas said, "Sister Shandris, is this really all right? After all, she is an ancient god."


    Shandris shrugged, "Let her go. Since Elune sent the oracle, I believe she dare not do anything, besides, Andrea is watching her."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 769： Fandrals invitation

    According to Xalatas'' calculations, even if the curse of flesh and blood is fully launched, it will take at least a year to completely turn this steel body into flesh and blood.


    This kind of progress is already very fast. You must know that it took thousands of years for Yogg-Saron to corrode the Titan''s creation.


    This is because this body is completely under the control of Xalatas, and now she has already recovered the strength of her soul in her prime, and even surpassed it, otherwise it would be impossible to compress the long process of flesh and blood into one year. .


    Today''s Xalatas has the name of the ancient god, but in fact it does not have the power of the ancient **** that most people think.


    First of all, she is not parasitic in Azeroth, and it is impossible for her to have the immortality of C''Thun, Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth as long as the soul is immortal.


    However, there are advantages and disadvantages in everything. After devouring the souls of four ancient gods one after another, Yogg-Saron''s soul strength far exceeds that of his colleagues.


    Even if this body is destroyed, she can transfer her soul to the Sword of the Dark Empire and wait for Andrea to make a new body for her.


    As long as the sword of the Dark Empire is immortal, her soul can exist in an alternative immortal form.


    To put it simply, the current Yogg-Saron is basically bound to Andrea, the master of the sword.


    Under the witness of Elune, it is impossible for her to do things against Andrea''s wishes.


    Xalatas, who had died once, was more reluctant to die than N''Zoth, and she herself did not want to be too far away from the sword of the dark empire, so as to avoid being unable to transfer her soul back to the magic sword in time for nurturing in the event of an accident.


    Shandris has a clearer view of the overall situation than the little confused Seres. She is the first person to accept this "Terminator Maid" besides Andrea.


    Seres, Leticia, and Aurora are still a little bit uneasy. They just fought with N''Zoth to death, but in the blink of an eye, they found out that their new maid is also an ancient god. It is difficult for normal people to accept it easily in a short period of time. .


    During the time when Andrea was on vacation to spend time with his family, Xalatas, who was forcibly given the name "Sarah" by him, gradually began to integrate into the lives of mortals.


    But speaking of integration, in fact, Xalatas has long been familiar with the living habits of mortals through ten thousand years of observation, and he only needs to spend a short period of time to adapt himself with his own body.


    Little Reinhardt also quickly got used to the existence of this faceless personal maid. Compared with those maid sisters who occasionally kneaded his cheeks quietly, this taciturn new maid was more welcomed by him.


    The employment system of Moon Shadow Manor is quite special, with both temporary and long-term servants.


    The Dark Night Republic has long since abolished the privileges of nobility, and only retains honorary titles. The servants of the Moon Shadow Family are recruited through formal channels, and their salaries are clearly marked.


    For them, Andrea is just a boss who provides work, not a master as the aristocracy says.


    Temporary servants are only responsible for gardening, cleaning and reception outside the manor, and cannot enter the main house.


    The Moon Shadow family only provides them with salary and lunch. These temporary servants clock in and go to and from get off work every day like ordinary employees, and they don''t live in the mansion.


    The other part is long-term employment.


    These servants have a closer relationship with their employers. They live in the manor for a long time and are responsible for all kinds of work inside the mansion. Among them, professional butlers and personal male and female servants have the highest status and treatment.


    Although it is said to be an employment system, in fact, most of these carefully selected servants are old antiques who have survived from the era of the Night Empire, and they still retain the concept of the old era towards their employers to a certain extent.


    Andrea and Shandris were busy with work all day long, so they didn''t have time to correct the three views of these people. Celeste was the eldest lady of the upper elf family, and she was more used to the atmosphere of this old noble house.


    For thousands of years, the rules of Moon Shadow Manor have been passed down like this.


    Those who are unwilling to accept can choose to hire temporarily. Although the salary is not as good as that of the servants in the inner house, at least they can maintain a large degree of freedom.


    The core members of the family, such as Shandris and Celes, each have their own personal maids. After thousands of years of getting along, these maids have already figured out the habits of their respective masters, and Shandris and the others will feel very comfortable in using them.


    Compared with those aristocratic lords and wives who liked to be domineering in the old days, the core members of the Moon Shadow family did not have the bad habit of bossing around and frequently beating and scolding servants.


    Andrea, who advocates the republic, believes that people are equal, at least in personality.


    Even if the type of work is different, the status and income are also very different, but there is no difference in the essence of human beings between the servants of the family and their employers.


    The family tradition of the Moon Shadow family continues Andrea''s philosophy.


    Most of the long-term hired servants are from the establishment of the manor thousands of years ago.


    In the era of the Dark Night Empire, servants in the aristocratic circle had their own set of communication channels.


    Which family is worthy of allegiance, which family likes to abuse servants, they all have a steelyard in their hearts.


    For thousands of years, the Moonsong family has maintained a good relationship with the servants of the family. Many carefree servants have already regarded Moon Shadow Manor as their home.


    The chief steward of the Moon Shadow family is named Wilfred, who has no surname. He originally served the Sunstrider family.


    When Dath''Rema led the Highborne to the East, he left Seres in Kalimdor. Wilfred, who had watched Seres grow up, was also left behind, and took care of the elders together with a group of maids from the Sunstrider family. Miss.


    The core servant group of the Moon Shadow family was originally pulled up by servants of the Sunstrider family such as Wilfred.


    Wilfred is capable and emotionally intelligent, knowing what to say and what not to ask himself.


    The sudden appearance of Xalatas was taken for granted by him, but he never expressed any opinion on this matter, and accepted the existence of Xalatas as a matter of course.


    "Estalia?"


    Andrea looked at Wilfred unexpectedly, "Why is that skinny girl here?"


    Estalia Staghelm, granddaughter of Fandral, only daughter of Valstann and Lyanna.


    Perhaps because she was doted on by her grandfather since she was a child, Estalia, who has long been an adult, is well-known as a skinny in Anarchis, and in the eyes of Anarchis'' children, she is an out-and-out big devil.


    Wilfred replied calmly, "According to what Miss Estalia herself said, it was the Arch Druid of Staghelmet who arranged for her to deliver a message, hoping to invite the Moon Shadow Clan to attend the family banquet of the Staghelmet Clan recently."


    "Family banquet..."


    Andrea pointed his finger on his forehead in confusion, "Will, what do you think? What''s up with that Fandral guy?"


    Wilfred smiled and analyzed, "Actually, it''s not difficult to guess. When Miss Aurora was born, Lord Staghelmet also showed a similar tendency."


    "Ok?"


    Andrea frowned, looked at Reinhardt who was sleeping soundly in his arms, and quickly realized.


    "That old boy wants his granddaughter, Lao Niu, to eat tender grass? Want to raise his seniority?!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 770： Steal half a days leisure

    Fandral''s wife died young, and he has only one son, Vastan, who has cared for him since he was a child, and is afraid of melting in the palm of his hand.


    Fortunately, Vastann was able to stand up for himself. Although Fandral raised him arrogance when he was young, with years of experience, he has now become one of the pillars of the Mesozoic Era of the Dark Night Republic.


    Vastanen, who is proud of his career, is also smooth sailing in love, and his relationship with Leiana is a matter of course. Soon after marriage, Estalia is the crystallization of love.


    Of course, judging by the time standards of the night elves...


    Although Estalia is very spoiled by Fandral, she is not a bad child. At most, she likes to play pranks, and she still feels immature even though she is not young.


    Moon Shadow and Deer Helmet have always had a good relationship. As early as when Aurora was born, Fandral had intentionally let the old cow of Vastainen eat tender grass, but it was a pity that Andrea kicked him on the **** and refused.


    Fandral has never given up, and still wants to marry the Moon Shadow family. Unfortunately, Aurora has never been married, and naturally there will be no third generation of Moon Shadow family members.


    The birth of Reinhardt revived Fandral''s hope. After Wilfred''s prompt reminder, Andrea reacted immediately.


    "Don''t talk!"


    When Reinhardt''s biological mother Celes learned of the incident, she immediately turned down her face and expressed her opinion.


    "Absolutely impossible! The issue of seniority is not important, anyway, the night elves don''t value it, but Estalia absolutely can''t do it!"


    Andrea shrugged indifferently, "I didn''t intend to agree to him."


    Shandris smoothed things over and said, "There''s no need to be so excited. Just find a reason to reject Fandral. He should be able to understand our hidden meaning."


    Andrea also nodded and said, "I have already asked Will to modify the wording of the letter."


    Both Shandris and Andrea are not good at socializing among the upper class. Instead of attending such meaningless banquets, it is better to focus more on work.


    Usually this kind of entertainment is planned by Ceres, and those invitations that cannot be rejected are dealt with in the most efficient way, and the rejection letters are all handed over to Old Will to polish, trying to appear tactful and sincere.


    Shandris smiled wryly and said, "Thanks to Seres''s care and the servants Dath''Rema left behind, otherwise the order in the manor would have been chaotic."


    Both Andrea and Shandris were born as civilians, and they don''t know much about the rules of the nobility. Coupled with their busy schedules, there are too many important things in Azeroth to worry about. Really not good at management.


    In contrast, Seres, who was born in an upper elf noble family, is more handy in this regard.


    After resigning from the post of principal of New Nazaras College, apart from playing as Andrea''s secretary from time to time, Celes spends most of her time managing the family''s internal affairs.


    "huh~"


    Ceres, who received the praise, raised her head happily, "I can''t help you with major national affairs, so at least let me do what I can."


    Leticia, who was teasing Bright Wing, suddenly raised her hand, "I have a proposal, or we might as well take advantage of Andrea''s vacation to go on a trip to avoid Fandral''s entanglement."


    Aurora raised her hand hurriedly, "I agree! It''s rare to be free, go out and relax."


    Andrea and Shandris glanced at each other, then turned their eyes to Celeste, "What do you think?"


    "Hmm..." Shandris lowered her head and thought for a while, "It''s not a big problem on my side. Delaryn is already able to take care of herself, and it''s not a time of war. Even if Leti and I go out, it''s not a problem to leave the daily military affairs to her alone. Big."


    Celes also nodded with a smile, "I''m fine, it''s just right for Reinhardt to go out and see the world."


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    Andrea finally made a final decision, "If you have any places you want to go, you can come up with it yourself, and make all the preparations in advance. We will set off in ten days."


    ¡­


    In the peacetime after the war, even without Andrea in charge, the Dark Night Republic still maintained a steady development trend.


    According to the intelligence analysis sent back by Kel''Thuzad, it can be basically determined that the new Lich King is a soul suture body.


    After merging the souls of Arthas and Ner''zhul, the Lich King has both Alsace''s fortitude and Ner''zhul''s careful layout ability.


    Before launching the raid to reclaim the Frozen Throne, the Lich King''s prudence prevailed, and Kel''Thuzad patiently plotted how to accomplish this difficult task.


    Andrea, who was on vacation, was not interested in paying attention to the group of bone sticks all the time, and ordered Prism to pass the relevant news to Malfurion and Fandral who were sitting in the council, and he continued to take the family on a tour.


    The first stop, Andrea, chose to revisit the old place. The family did not choose to use the teleportation book, but specially made a large magic caravan, and drove slowly by land to Moonlight City on the west bank of Ashenvale.


    Andrea and the others put aside their work worries during the trip and enjoyed the family trip to the fullest. A strange maid who was all wrapped up also accompanied her along the way.


    Little Reinhardt has never left Anarchis since he was born, and he has never even fully visited the city where he lives.


    The green plants and fresh air of Gray Valley can be felt very intuitively through the convertible seats in the front row of the RV, and the little guy was very excited along the way.


    It was also the first time for Xalatath to use her own body to look around. When she arrived at Moonlight City, she would be amazed by the lifelike giant statue of Elune in front of the Moonshadow Church, and she would also be moved by the **** atmosphere in the arena .


    Watching through Andrea''s transfer is completely different from my own experience. UU Reading www. uukanshu£® comXalatas, who has penetrated into the mortal society, gradually replaced the mortal thinking mode as his body continued to become flesh and blood.


    Half a year later, when he drove to Eresalas in the south of Kalimdor, Xalatath''s steel body had already softened a lot.


    This hidden city with a completely different atmosphere from Moonlight City and Anarchis also brought a different feeling to Xalatas and Reinhardt.


    The research atmosphere of Syndra scholars is relatively leisurely, which is very different from the group of colleagues of Anakis who are racing against time.


    The rhythm of life in the hidden city is relatively quiet and leisurely. In contrast, the urban atmosphere of Suramar is dominated by elegance and extravagance.


    Even though they have got rid of the control of magic addiction, the pursuit of quality of life for these highborne descendants remains undiminished. It is similar to the atmosphere of Quel''Thalas, but it is completely different in some places.


    When the amphibious multi-purpose caravan crossed the sea to the eastern continent and drove into Silvermoon City under the weird eyes of the high elves, Xal''atath had already taken off the veil on his face and his thick gloves.


    Recently, Shandris and Celes often looked at their husband with strange eyes, and Andrea knew what they were thinking, and explained it innocently many times.


    "Don''t look at me, I didn''t choose this look, I just customized it according to her request."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 771： Chaotic Evil Xalatath

    The appearance chosen by Xal''atath is not perfect, at least there is a certain gap with Azshara''s flawless face.


    When it was still a metal body, there were no clues. Once the flesh and blood were completed, the gorgeousness and charm that Xalatas deliberately highlighted were exposed without any concealment.


    The high elves passing by will also subconsciously cast their eyes on the beautiful Xalatath. Using Andrea''s words to describe it, one word can sum up Xalatath''s temperament.


    Charm.


    Different from the heroic beauty of Shandris and the femininity of Seres, Xal''atath''s appearance and temperament are more likely to evoke the most primitive desires of male intelligent creatures.


    However, this great beauty was wearing a maid outfit to show her identity. Most of the male high elves along the way turned to the only adult male in the family with envious eyes, and Shandris and Celes looked at their husband more and more. bad.


    Saratassa''s natural vixen appearance made the two feel a sense of crisis in their hearts. Even if Andrea repeatedly explained sincerely, their vigilance against Saratassa never relaxed.


    The ancient **** who is good at grasping people''s hearts has long noticed the change in the attitude of the two, but making troubles is Xalatas'' hobby.


    Regarding Andrea''s embarrassing situation, Xalatas deliberately fanned the flames with a happy smile on his face.


    However, this young lady of the ancient **** knows how to measure, and she just stepped on the tolerance limit of Seres and Shandris and jumped repeatedly.


    When he saw Kael''thas, the Sun King was very puzzled by the weird atmosphere in this family.


    Kael''thas, the straight man of steel, is not yet married. It is said that his Queen Mother''s mother is looking for a suitable queen candidate for him.


    Instinctively feeling that the family''s situation was a bit weird, Kael''thas welcomed the Moonshadow family''s trip to Quel''Thalas from a personal standpoint, and soon continued to bury his head in the documents on the grounds of his busy business.


    "...Andrea, what are you doing? Want to add new members to the Moon Shadow family?"


    As a woman, Alleria had a strange personality, but her mind was much sharper than that of Kael''thas, and she could see through the source of Shandris and Celes'' displeasure at a glance.


    Andrea waved her hand weakly, "How is it possible? This guy''s situation is quite special. I still regard her as an object that can be used."


    "A usable object?!"


    Alleria''s face became even weirder, "It turns out that you are so good..."


    "That''s not true!" Andrea''s forehead blood vessels burst. "I mean weapons! It''s not what you think!"


    "Just kidding, don''t get excited."


    Alleria looked at the low air pressure over the Moon Shadow family, knelt down and rubbed Reinhardt''s chubby face under Reinhardt''s disgusted expression, and saw Andrea off with compassionate eyes.


    "Anyway, ask yourself how lucky you are."


    ¡­


    This casual family trip lasted for about a year and a half. If it wasn''t for the important news from Anarchis, Andrea originally planned to complete the achievement of traveling around Azeroth by car.


    Unfortunately, before he had time to go to Pandaria, Malfurion prayed to Elune excitedly, and informed Andrea''s family through Luna''s relay that Tyrande, who had been closed for many years, was finally released.


    Shandris and Celes are not stupid. Under the attention of the melon-eaters Leticia and Aurora watching the show, the two finally figured out the true nature of Xalatas.


    This young lady of the ancient **** didn''t really have unreasonable thoughts about Andrea, it was purely out of the nature of the ancient gods to manipulate people''s hearts and tell stories, and wanted to see chaotic scenes out of order.


    Even if the chaos is just shrouded in this small family, it can make Xal''atath feel happy from the bottom of his heart.


    After figuring out the truth, the two quickly calmed down. They ignored Xalatas''s provocations. Over time, Xalatas, who felt bored, also stopped.


    However, Miss Ancient God did not give up the idea of ??creating limited chaos. She continued to provoke right and wrong in another way. This time, it was the former Queen of the Night that Shandris had been worrying about¡ªAzshara who was treated as a tool person by her.


    Before Xal''atath could start his plan, Elune''s oracle came, and Andrea and the others had no choice but to give up their plans to continue traveling and hurriedly teleported back to Mount Hyjal.


    A year and a half has passed, and Azeroth has been extremely peaceful.


    After the decisive battle with N''Zoth, countries of all races focused on recuperation, and even the alliance and tribes that did not like each other restrained their conflicts and worked hard to develop their internal affairs.


    The Lich King''s side is starting to move around, Kel''Thuzad''s contacts are getting more and more frequent, Andrea is already mentally prepared to return to Anakis, and Tyrande''s exit is just one of the incentives.


    After returning to Anarchis, Andrea first sent Reinhardt, who was more than three years old and already able to live independently, back to the manor, and ordered Wilfred and the maids to take care of him.


    Xalatas was also left in the manor. Wilfred frowned a little at the glamorous appearance of the maid called Sarah by the master, but he didn''t say anything wisely, and arranged for her close-fitting Handover of maids.


    Seeing Tyrande again, Shandris first saluted his mentor respectfully.


    "Mentor, congratulations on successfully becoming a demigod."


    Tyrande''s temperament was slightly ethereal compared to before the retreat. She smiled and helped Shandris up, "Thank you for your hard work these past few years. I heard that your family has added a new person? I will definitely visit you in a few days , let me see that cute little guy."


    "Okay, I''m waiting for the tutor to arrive at any time."


    Compared with Tyrande''s ruddy complexion, Malfurion looked a little weak, and from time to time reached out and tapped his lower back like an old man.


    "Ok¡­"


    The passers-by Andrea, Fandral, and Garrod exchanged glances, and the three of them showed understanding at the same time.


    Maiev, who had a keen sense, elbowed his younger brother''s waist, "Why are you three wretched flirting with each other? Just speak up if you have something to say!"


    Garrod rubbed his waist bitterly, "Sister, we are just welcoming Andrea who has returned after a long absence, don''t you need to teach me a lesson like this? No wonder you haven''t been able to find it..."


    "Ok?!"


    Maiev''s eyebrows were raised upright, even if she was a straight girl, she could guess what Garald wanted to say in the second half of the sentence... After all, she is indeed not young anymore. UU reading


    "Can you say that again?"


    Garrod hurriedly shook his head like a rattle drum, "No, no, no! I didn''t say anything... Woohoo!"


    Garald was unlucky to have such a female tyrannosaurus sister who moved more hands than mouths.


    "cough~"


    With a light cough to help Garrod out of the siege, Andrea, as the speaker, welcomed Tyrande who was out of customs.


    "First of all, all members of the council welcome the return of the high priest, and congratulate you on becoming the fifth demigod of the night elves."


    "Fives?"


    Tyrande raised an eyebrow, "You, me, Shandris, Malfurion, who else?"


    Malfurion sighed, "Azshara."


    "Azshara?!"


    After Tyrande left the customs, he was busy tossing Malfurion vigorously, and he didn''t know much about the current world situation.


    "What happened? Azshara finally showed up?"


    After receiving Andrea''s gaze, Malfurion patted Tyrande on the shoulder and signaled her to sit down first.


    "It''s a long story. It just so happens that we still have related matters to discuss, so let''s go over the ins and outs by the way."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 772： Vinyl: On escape, I am a professional

    After listening to Malfurion''s narration, Tyrande frowned deeply.


    "I didn''t expect so many things to happen during my retreat, Naga''s massive invasion, Azeroth coalition forces acting together, Azshara''s betrayal, En''Zoth''s demise, Lich King''s reappearance, and Azshara''s attack on the Lich King. Progress has been made on N''Zoth''s corpse."


    That''s right, what Malfurion said was the result of Azshara''s research.


    After more than a year of high-intensity analysis, Azshara is only one step away from fully understanding N''Zoth''s body transformation technology.


    But this step is difficult to break through in a short period of time. To complete the in-depth genetic modification of the mortal race, the prerequisite is to become an immortal true god.


    The night elves blessed by the Well of Eternity and the dragons transformed by the Titans can only be regarded as immortal.


    Although they have a long lifespan beyond the reach of other mortals, people will die if they are killed. Immortality does not mean immortality. Night elves, like dragons, will die due to various military disasters and natural disasters.


    After reaching the demigod realm, Andrea and others gained the ability of immortal soul.


    Even if the body is destroyed, as long as the planet on which the soul rests is not destroyed, the demigod can rely on a long read to reshape the body and resurrect.


    A true **** is a step up from the realm of demigods, and only by reaching this realm can the soul and body be truly immortal.


    Theoretically speaking, unless the existence of the same god-level face-to-face fights to the death, the body of the true **** with terrifying defensive power is basically impossible to be destroyed.


    Sargeras'' feat of destroying the Pantheon was not reproducible at all. Even if Sargeras were to do it again, he might not be able to win by taking the lead in killing Aggramar with a sneak attack.


    Although Sargeras used a terrifying fel storm to destroy the titan''s solid body, their souls survived under the protection of Norgannon.


    As long as they can return to the Pantheon smoothly, the Titans can reshape their bodies at any time.


    However, Sargeras was not stupid. When he found out that he had been deceived, he immediately blocked all the interstellar routes leading to the Pantheon, and guarded against the souls of the Titans drifting in the universe.


    In the end, these titan souls were still captured by him, and brought back to Argus and handed over to the Witch Guild of Destroyers for all kinds of torture. Only the life-giver Eonar managed to escape.


    "Do you have to reach the level of a true **** to freely carry out genetic modification..."


    Andrea sighed regretfully, "Well, it seems that the low birth rate of the night elves will continue to be maintained until some of us demigods are promoted to true gods."


    Tyrande gritted her teeth in displeasure, "Andrea, although I have a lot of dissatisfaction with you, compared to Azshara, I still hope that you can become a true **** before her."


    "what?"


    Andrea looked at the scene. Everyone, including Aurora and Leticia, looked at him expectantly.


    "Wait a minute."


    Andrea rubbed the center of her brows with a headache, "What do you think of the true God, Chinese cabbage?"


    "I asked Elune, there are countless livable planets in Nuoda''s universe, and many planets have indigenous demigods, but there are very few beings who can further become true gods."


    Andrea spread her hands and said, "Azshara, a genius of heaven, became a demigod ten thousand years ago. She spent ten thousand years and failed to break through that hurdle. How can I break through before her? "


    Azshara in her heyday has already touched the threshold of the true god, which is why she is confident that she will be able to be on an equal footing with Elune sooner or later.


    But Andrea guessed that Azshara didn''t know that Elune was not a pure god, and her status should be higher than that of ordinary gods.


    Azshara still has a long way to go to fly to the sky and stand side by side with Elune.


    Tyrande shook his head and said, "You will definitely not be able to catch up with Azshara by yourself, but don''t forget, as the favored one, you still have the help of Elune."


    Malfurion also added, "That''s right, Elune is someone who has come here. She must have her own understanding and experience on how to become a god. You might as well ask Luna for advice. Maybe you can catch up with Azshara." What about the previous breakthrough?"


    "huh~"


    Elune laughed triumphantly in Andrea''s mind at the right time, "I also hope that my subordinates can go one step further and truly become my subordinate gods, please come and please me, maybe I''ll tell you the trick as soon as I''m happy. "


    The corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched. He always felt that the goddess of the moon, who was once high above the world, seemed to be led astray by him.


    "Okay, I''ll try, but don''t expect too much."


    Andrea said helplessly to everyone present, "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. I will do my best to speed up the progress, but if I still fail to catch up..."


    Fandral laughed heartily and said, "That''s just a natural result. After all, Azshara has 10,000 years more time to realize it than you. Don''t leave yourself a psychological burden."


    With Tyrande promoted to demigod, if nothing else, the next candidate will be between Fandral, Maiev and Seles.


    If there is a true **** in the clan, the later demigods will undoubtedly avoid a lot of wrong roads. For the night elves, it is also related to their own interests. They are all happy to see Andrea''s breakthrough.


    "Okay, this matter is over for the time being, let''s change the topic."


    Andrea glanced at Tyrande, "As for the re-emergence of the Lich King, I plan to hand over the task of completely eradicating natural disasters to the High Priest."


    This was agreed by Andrea through Elune and Tyrande who was still in retreat. Tyrande, who had just broken through, really needed a training partner, and the Lich King was just right.


    "Humph!"


    Tyrande raised the corners of his mouth in anticipation, "It''s the best, I''ve been holding back for several years, and I''m going to have a good activity."


    Everyone present turned their gazes to Malfurion, who was somewhat hunched.


    ''Haven''t you already been active...''


    Malfurion felt the playful eyes of his colleagues, and he changed the subject with a bit of embarrassment, "Then it''s settled, just ask what adjutants and legions you need."


    "By the way, there is one more thing."


    Andrea suddenly slapped his palm, "High Priest, after purifying the Lich King, remember to keep his dominance helmet, I still have use for it."


    "Okay, UU Reading I will bring it back intact."


    ¡­


    After finishing the research on N''Zoth, Azshara, who had been sleeping and eating for more than a year, was a little disappointed.


    Although she successfully got the answer, the realm limit required for deep genetic modification made her very unhappy.


    Andrea sent Velen to the underground laboratory to completely purify the last remnants of N''Zoth in this world.


    Vinyl wiped the sweat from his forehead, and was about to go back and discuss with Andrea about the development of the second-generation abolition power furnace.


    Seeing Azshara''s eyes from behind Andrea, Velen froze for a moment, then bid farewell to Andrea with a strange expression.


    "You two, I will take my leave first."


    "Andrea, remember to come to the Lost Islands when you are free. Hataru said that he has some new ideas about eliminating power furnaces and wants to discuss them with you."


    Seeing Velen hastily stepping into the portal opened by Azshara, Andrea tilted her head in confusion, "So urgent?"


    "Huh~."


    "Alas!"


    The hot wind blowing from the ears made Andrea''s whole body tremble, and her soft hands firmly fixed Andrea, who was trying to escape, in place with strong force.


    "Hehe~ Little Andrea, where do you want to go?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 773： Queens Grudge

    When people are unhappy, they usually have two choices.


    Small-minded people who love to hold grudges will continue to hold their anger in their hearts for a long time, and they may even vent their anger on unrelated people in the next step.


    People with a relatively open mind will subconsciously divert their attention and prevent themselves from continuing to think about those annoying things.


    Azshara is undoubtedly the second type of person, and her tool to divert attention is Andrea who has no time to escape.


    At this time, Andrea knew why Wei Lun left in a hurry. This old fellow Taoist who is immortal and impoverished didn''t even give a reminder.


    Feeling Azshara''s slender hands caressing her upper body, Andrea didn''t feel fragrant, but a layer of goose bumps appeared on her body.


    Although Azshara is now hallucinating into her previous posture, Andrea always feels very uncomfortable when she thinks of her three-tailed Naga body.


    Azshara felt the bristling hairs on Andrea''s body, and her original teasing interest suddenly faded.


    As the uncompromising queen of the Night Empire period, Azshara is undoubtedly a person who is arrogant to the bone.


    She was keenly aware of Andrea''s subconscious dislike, and Azshara''s original joking face immediately turned cold.


    "Oh! It seems that you despise my Naga body."


    Leaving from the half-hanging position on Andrea''s body, Azshara sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that I would be disgusted if I rarely want to get close to people. Times have really changed."


    "Uh~"


    Andrea scratched her head in embarrassment, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Azshara, who was even more upset, didn''t stay any longer, and casually opened the ultra-long-distance portal to Nazjatar, and walked in without saying a word.


    Feeling Azshara''s breath go away, Andrea breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Andrea faced Azshara 10,000 years ago, he could only look up. The strength gap between the two was too great. If it wasn''t for the favor of Elune, he doubted that Azshara would even look at him.


    Thousands of years have passed, and Andrea''s status and personal strength have improved by leaps and bounds.


    Azshara, who grew up under the pressure of her contemporaries and even her predecessors, has developed a self-admired character since she was a child. As the Queen of the Night Empire, she has no interest in beings whose status and strength are weaker than her own.


    Before Xavius ??was transformed into an ugly satyr, he was already a rare noble talent in the Dark Night Empire, and his appearance was also very good among his colleagues.


    But Azshara just couldn''t arouse any interest in Xavius, and treated him like a dog.


    According to Andrea''s own speculation and Elune''s analysis, he probably has some understanding of Elune''s views on mate selection.


    Taking Sargeras as an example, Azshara will only be interested in beings who are stronger than herself, and will only show her closeness to those who meet the requirements in all aspects and make her fall in love with them.


    Unfortunately(?), Andrea now happens to be within Azshara''s mate selection range.


    As the speaker of the Night Republic, Andrea has led the people to develop a civilization more brilliant than the Night Empire for thousands of years, and even Azshara has to admit that he has done a good job.


    In terms of personal strength, although there is still a slight gap with Azshara for the time being, Andrea is backed by the moon **** Elune after all, and even Azshara is not sure who will break through the true **** first, between herself and Andrea. bottleneck.


    As for the fact that Andrea already had a family, in Azshara''s view, this was not an obstacle at all.


    She has full confidence in her own charm and strength. The Queen of the Night is not afraid of any competition and challenge. Azshara believes that she will be the one who wins in the end.


    However, the reality gave the confident Azshara a slap in the face.


    The first time he released the meaning of intimacy, he was rejected, which was a shameful experience that Azshara had never experienced.


    The aloof queen had a rare experience of frustration, and this experience was more embarrassing for her than voluntarily giving up resistance ten thousand years ago.


    Turning back and forth in her mind, Azshara''s thoughts are still very clear. She knows the source of Andrea''s resistance.


    "Naga''s body..."


    Back in the Eternal Palace, Azshara turned back into the Naga body, drew a mirror made of water in front of her, and watched her own appearance.


    For 10,000 years, Azshara has never had a real feeling for the appearance of this Naga, and now she hates the cursed body that N''Zoth gave her for the first time.


    "Hmph! Just wait."


    With a gloomy expression, Azshara dismissed the mirror of water in front of her eyes, subconsciously turned back into a night elf body and sat on her throne.


    "The bottleneck of the true god, I will definitely break through first."


    "Andrea, when the time comes, I will make you prostrate in front of me, begging for my favor."


    ¡­


    Andrea''s resentment towards Azshara is temporarily unknown, but one can guess with her ass, Azshara who left without saying a word will definitely not be in a beautiful mood.


    "Hey~"


    Elune''s sigh of hating iron and steel echoed in Andrea''s mind, "Andrea, my feelings for you are dull and hopeless."


    "Obviously this is an excellent opportunity to bring Azshara back to her heart, but if you forcefully push her away, I''m afraid you will suffer in the future."


    Andrea''s head was full of question marks, "What do you mean?"


    "Not to mention Azshara''s creepy Naga body, as a married man, what''s wrong with refusing the temptation from wild flowers? Doesn''t the house flower smell good?"


    "Hehe~"


    Elune smiled speechlessly, "I hope that after Azshara becomes a god, you can still be so righteous. In short, you can ask for blessings. That child with a high temper is not a good-tempered person."


    Andrea: "???"


    Andrea Moon Shadow, male, aged 10,000... How old are you?


    Counting the short life of more than twenty years in the previous life, Andrea really never took the initiative to pursue women, and he is a 100% pure herbivorous man.


    The ten-thousand-year relationship with Shandris is a natural relationship. Strictly speaking, in the embryonic stage of this relationship, the woman is more active.


    As for Ceres, Andrea didn''t know if this was a loli nurturing. Without him noticing it, the people around him seemed to have reached a consensus on a certain day, and everyone joined hands to help Ceres. assists.


    Seeing that Andrea, who was full of doubts, came back unscathed, Shandris and Celes, who had been waiting anxiously at home, were relieved at the same time. A fleeting smile of pleasure. UU reading


    "Sniff~sniff~"


    Celes sniffed Andrea like a puppy.


    Andrea, who recovered, pushed her head away helplessly, "What are you doing?"


    "Smell for other women."


    Andrea rolled her eyes, "Thinking too much, I''m already my age, and I''ve already passed the age of Lieyan."


    Celeste wrinkled her nose disapprovingly, "That''s not necessarily the case, besides, if you don''t take the initiative to make a move, maybe there will be mad bees and butterflies chasing you in turn."


    Andrea was very calm on the surface, but she quietly wiped away the sweat in her heart.


    ''Fortunately, I used a spell to eliminate the smell before I came back...''


    Seeing the weird smile on Xalatas''s face that seemed to see through everything, Andrea gave her a veiled look, and warned Miss Ancient God through the words of her soul.


    "Keep your mouth shut and don''t spread rumors everywhere!"


    "Hehe~ I understand, don''t worry."


    ''You know what...''


    Andrea knew very well the ancient gods, a species that pursued chaos, and he couldn''t believe even a single punctuation mark in Xalatas'' guarantee.


    ¡®Forget it, anyway, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so let it be. ''


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 774： righteous backstab

    While Andrea was out to deal with the wreckage of N''Zoth, the long-awaited Tyrande just happened to lead the army.


    The Second Flying Fleet joined the Fourth Flying Fleet in Northrend, and headed for Hydra Island in the northwest of Icecrown Glacier.


    Knowing that the night elves'' army was coming down, the Lich King, who had been preparing for war, quickly rose up.


    The Scourge of the Undead has no morale, and the Lich King did not make any pre-war mobilization, and directly ordered Kel''Thuzad to block and repel the attacks from the enemy.


    The area of ??Hydra Island is not large, at least far less than the island of conquest next door.


    The entire island is full of various types of undead. In order to regain the Frozen Throne, the Lich King secretly built a lot of meat grinders during the preparation period.


    The raw materials were secretly cut down in the Borean tundra from under the eyes of the orcs by virtue of the advantage that the undead do not need to breathe.


    The various races of the tribe led by Goel are deepening their cooperation. There are Forsaken spirits in the tribe who often travel to and from Durotar City.


    Although the natural disasters were occasionally encountered by the orcs and yakmen of the tribe to ask questions when cutting down trees, they were barely perfunctory under Kel''Thuzad''s witty response.


    Goyle is not such an easy-going person, and with the inexplicable loss of wood in the Borean tundra, he began to intervene to find the source.


    But at this time, Kel''Thuzad''s goal has been achieved. Hydra Island already has a small amount of metal deposits. With ample supply of wood, a large number of meat grinders are quickly formed under the construction of undead craftsmen who never sleep.


    Ner''zhul''s dog nature allowed the Lich King to fortify the defenses of Hydra''s temporary lair while preparing for battle.


    When the night elves'' fleet arrived above the island, the meat grinders erected on the fortifications had already started throwing stone bombs and plague barrels into the sky.


    Manufacture of plague is the old line of natural disasters, and the plague virus exploded in mid-air spreads rapidly along the wind direction.


    It was Tyrande''s long absence to go into battle in person, and she had made a lot of preparations before the battle.


    The information related to the Lich King and the natural disasters had long been sent to Andrea by Kel''Thuzad, and Prisim placed the compiled information on Tyrande''s desk for the high priest to read.


    The soldiers who parachuted from the flying boats wore tight gas masks on their faces and thick protective clothing on their bodies.


    This special protective clothing has the characteristics of keeping warm, high-strength defense and anti-virus at the same time, and it is specially prepared for the paratroopers of the flying fleet.


    The paratroopers who landed in large numbers like dandelions ignored the plague barrels that exploded in the air, adjusted their direction and fell in the direction of Hydra Island.


    Of course, the night elves wouldn''t just be beaten and not fight back. Magic cannons of various calibers mercilessly fired back at the meat grinder below.


    Although the blockage of the mountain fortifications had little effect, at least it suppressed the plague attack from the ground, causing most of the plague barrels to explode as soon as they flew into the air.


    At the same time, the submersible mothership, which has been hiding under the water and secretly monitoring it, also surfaced quietly, releasing the amphibious assault landing puppets stored in the ship to form an air-to-ground coordination with Tyrande''s flying fleet.


    Andrea didn''t pay too much attention to the situation in Northrend. This was a small-scale war that was destined to end before the fight started.


    Losing the Frozen Throne, the medium most closely connected with the Shadowlands, the Lich King''s control and control over the undead of Azeroth has been significantly weakened.


    In the process of merging his own frozen seabed with his soul, undead from natural disasters kept breaking away from the control of the Lich King and became undead with self-will.


    Most of these undead followed their instincts and chose to dive and swim back to their hometown - the Eastern Continent.


    The undead don''t need to breathe, and the extremely cold sea water in Northrend has no effect on them. These undead can always hide underwater to avoid everyone''s sight.


    The undead who landed in various places in the northern part of the Eastern Continent chose to keep a low profile, hiding in the mountains and old forests like the original Nathanos, and carefully went out to inquire about information.


    Under the leadership of Nathanos, the Forsaken had become quite popular, and defeating Lordaeron''s general attack made them famous.


    The free undead who landed in the northern part of the Eastern Continent soon began to gather in Stratholme, providing more population and combat power for the Forsaken who could not reproduce.


    Nathanos, who unconsciously dug the corner of the Lich King, found a valuable source of soldiers, and with the cooperation of Goel''s orcs, he began to actively guide these free undead to join the kingdom of the forgotten.


    However, not all the undead who regained their will wanted to become the Forsaken. Some of them still chose to follow the Lich King on the premise of retaining their will, and some of them had no intention of participating in the continental disputes, sneaking into the snow-capped mountains of Northrend to ignore the world.


    The undead from the Scourge, which used to number in the millions, shrunk dramatically. When the Lich King woke up and regained power, the total number of the Scourge was only about 500,000, and the overwhelming undead sea power of the third war had long since disappeared.


    Andrea put more focus on the final preparations for entering the universe, personally urged the mass production research of the spacecraft, and had to deal with the small troubles caused by Xalatas from time to time in daily life.


    In the spare time, in addition to spending time with her family and Elune, who often jumps out to show her presence, Andrea will continue to promote the growth of Azeroth''s star soul, and chat with her to relieve boredom.


    Although it has entered a relatively peaceful period, Andrea feels that she is not much more idle than during the war, but her mentality is much more relaxed than the tension during the war.


    Reinhardt''s fourth birthday had just ended, and good news came from the Northrend front.


    The army led by Tyrande defeated the defense of Hydra Island. The Lich King tried to escape by diving when he saw that the situation was not good.


    The Lich King was knocked down by this unbelievable betrayal, and Tyrande quickly restrained him with magic. Lower Alsace''s face full of despair and incomprehension.


    The Helm of Dominion is related to the mysterious Shadow Realm. UU Reading In order to avoid the invasion of the Shadow Realm, after Tyrande sent the helmet back, Andrea put it on the shelf with great care .


    As for the role of the Helm of Dominion in controlling the undead, it is no longer important. Hundreds of thousands of remaining natural disasters have been smashed to pieces. Andrea is not interested in controlling the Forgotten, so he simply sealed the Helm of Domination.


    As one of the behind-the-scenes heroes who defeated the Lich King, Kel''Thuzad, under the recommendation of Andrea, was able to cleanse himself in the name of trying his hardest, and joined Tiris like the first Lich of Azeroth, Meri Winterwind. law council.


    After experiencing a natural disaster and the enslavement of the Lich King, Kel''Thuzad has long lost the resentment that he had to stand out when he was driven away by Dalaran.


    Kel''Thuzad, who joined the Tirisfal Council, worked diligently, compiled his understanding of necromancy and frost spells into a book, and taught the interested mages to his younger generations without reservation. The look of enjoying oneself.


    "Oh~"


    Andrea looked at the white-haired man kneeling in front of her playfully, with his hands tied behind his back by Tyrande magic.


    The Lich King, who used to be mighty in the world, now looks downcast, and he obviously already knows his final outcome.


    "Lich King, I have a question that needs to be answered by you."


    "What is the ratio of Arthas to Ner''zhul in your soul?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 775： The Situation of the Fraudster

    Word has not yet spread that the Lich King was defeated and captured by the Night Republic.


    The Scourge led by the Lich King caused immeasurable and serious damage to the countries in the eastern continent, and Lordaeron was once subjugated because of this.


    Once it is known that the Lich King has been arrested, regardless of other countries in the alliance, Queen Calia of Lordaeron will definitely ask the Andrea elves for the Lich King as soon as possible.


    Andrea had no intention of keeping this half-dead guy, but he wanted to try to wring some information from the Lich King...or Ner''zhul.


    As for Arthas, the paranoid ex-prince of Lordaeron is of no value to him.


    The Lich King sighed dejectedly, "Arthas VI, Ner''zhul IV, what are you asking this for?"


    "Four?"


    Andrea touched his chin, "Then do you still have all the memories of Ner''zhul?"


    "Yes, we are soul fusion, and the memories of both parties are well preserved."


    "very good."


    Andrea squatted in front of the Lich King, looked at Alsace''s pale and handsome face and asked, "Is there any record about the Shadow Realm in Ner''zhul''s memory? Kil''jaeden handed over the Helm of Domination to Did he mention that at the time?"


    "Shadow Realm?"


    The Lich King froze for a moment, "I mentioned it, but it was just a word, and I didn''t explain it in detail."


    "I only know that the Shadow Realm is the destination of all dead souls. All the powers related to the **** of death in Azeroth are just digging the corners of the Shadow Realm, forcibly retaining the souls that should have entered the Shadow Realm."


    Andrea asked thoughtfully, "The Shadow Realm didn''t say anything about it? Just let you play tricks in front of yourself?"


    The Lich King shook his head, "I don''t know about that, but Kil''jaeden once said that once the balance between life and death is broken, the Shadow Realm will begin to actively intervene in the material world."


    "From this point of view, the number of undead in Azeroth is far from breaking the balance between life and death."


    ''Is it balanced...''


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully, "Okay, let''s send him away."


    In the final analysis, the Lich King is just a **** for Kil''jaeden to disrupt Azeroth, and he can''t provide more information.


    Instead of tossing the Lich King vigorously, it is better to directly ask Kil''jaeden when counterattacking Argus.


    Since the Battle of Draenor, the Burning Legion seems to have no intention of continuing to invade Azeroth in a short period of time, and Kil''jaeden has completely stopped, no longer being active in arranging various conspiracies and tricks before.


    This is obviously not normal.


    Even if the Burning Legion, which suffered heavy losses, is temporarily unable to launch a large-scale attack, with the nature of a fraudster, he will continue to infiltrate Azeroth through various channels. After all, his good friend Velen, who has been chasing tens of thousands of years, is still here.


    ¡®There are two possibilities, Kil¡¯jaeden actively or passively gives up and continues to plan for Azeroth. ''


    Taking the initiative is easier to understand. It takes a certain amount of time for the severely damaged Burning Legion to mobilize troops from other planets, and the fraudster as the commander cannot take action for the time being.


    But if it''s passive... that''s more intriguing.


    Sargeras severely punished his subordinates who failed. In the past, Archimonde and Kil''jaeden were of great use to him, and he rarely imposed heavy punishments on these two commanders.


    But now that Sargeras holds the soul of the Pantheon Titan, Kil''jaeden''s value is not as good as before. If he intends to take this opportunity to deliberately reduce Kil''jaeden''s authority in the Legion...


    ''Infighting? Perhaps this can be used to advantage. ''


    No matter what Kil''jaeden and Archimonde agreed to Azeroth''s persuasion in the first place, it can be seen from the opening and ending CGs of the 7.2 version of the game that Kil''jaeden actually regretted it.


    The conspiracies and tricks of the fraudster are hard to guard against, and it goes without saying how high his wisdom points are.


    As an enemy, Kil''jaeden is very difficult to deal with, but if he is dissatisfied with Sargeras''s rebellion and abandonment... no, the behavior of killing donkeys, there are fraudsters launching a rebellion from within the enemy, maybe it will cause unexpected damage to the Burning Legion less serious injury.


    ¡­


    Queen Calia has long lost her memories related to Arthas, and Velen, the strongest priest of light in Azeroth, once personally diagnosed Calia.


    The conclusion is that Jia Liya instinctively gave up that painful memory and sealed it in the deepest part of her brain.


    Forgetting all memories related to her younger brother who killed her father and destroyed the country, Calia began to truly show her potential and means as a queen.


    Varian, the lion king who was the same age as Calia, did not dare to let down his vigilance against the new king of Lordaeron. The struggle between the Kingdom of Stormwind and the Kingdom of Lordaeron for the dominance of the alliance has never stopped.


    The alliance''s internal strife is temporarily controlled within a benign range, but as the saying goes, one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers, and no one knows when their conflicts will completely intensify.


    The Night Republic''s handover of the Lich King to the Alliance has received widespread thanks and praise, and Andrea is not interested in these unnutritious rainbow farts.


    He also wanted to know whether Queen Calia would show an "interesting" reaction when Lordaeron, the country most affected by natural disasters, personally tried the Lich King.


    The development of the situation was as Andrea expected.


    Regardless of the objections of Rhonin and many ministers, Calia insisted on personally trying the Lich King who caused great harm to Lordaeron.


    But when she saw the Lich King take off his headgear with her own eyes, the familiar appearance of Arthas awakened Calia''s memory that had been sealed deep in her mind. The Queen of Lordaeron hugged her hair and screamed indecently, Fainted in Ronin''s arms.


    "Hey~"


    When Andrea and Fandral rushed to visit the King City of Lordaeron, UU Reading Luo Ning worriedly explained, "Callia''s self-sealed memory has been broken, and she is trying to adapt to those things. Memories I don¡¯t want to recall.¡±


    "There shouldn''t be any major problems in Lordaeron in a short period of time. The ministers explained to the people that the Queen is tired and sad, but if she is unable to re-govern for a long time... the situation at home and abroad in Lordaeron may be very serious. Negative changes occur."


    Wei Lun helped his beard and comforted him, "Forgetting memory is just drinking poison to quench thirst, and what has happened will one day need to be faced again."


    "This sudden incident may be a good thing instead. The longer the memory is dusty, the more trauma it will cause to Queen Calia when it erupts."


    Luo Ning nodded firmly, "I will accompany her through this difficult time. I believe that Jialia can come out of the painful memories firmly."


    Andrea smiled and patted Ronin on the shoulder, "Weren''t you very reluctant before? You get used to being a prince very quickly."


    Luo Ning smiled freely, "Perhaps this is the scary part of habit, at least I am living happily now."


    "As the prince of Lordaeron, I am obliged to stand up when the kingdom is in crisis and help Calia to get her emotions in order as soon as possible."


    Andrea turned around and waved goodbye to Rhonin, "Heh~ Then you can continue to work hard, Prince Rhonin of the Kingdom of Lordaeron."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 776： Felicity in action

    Rhonin and Calia''s experience is completely different from the original history, but the couple''s relationship seems to be very good, and Andrea is finally relieved that their fate has changed because of him.


    And Vereesa, who was supposed to be Ronin''s partner, has also embarked on a path of destiny that is completely different from history. It is still hard to say whether this change is good or bad, but at least put an end to the inevitable burden of high elves and humans after they combine. Thousands of years of loneliness and sorrow.


    As Alleria and Cirvanas took important positions in the army one after another, showing the Sun King''s trust in the Windrunner family, the status of the members of the Windrunner family naturally rose.


    Vereesa has served as an ambassador in Anarchis for quite some time. After Lilaas gradually grew up, Lireza, who was already in her dying years, deliberately recalled her youngest daughter to Quel''Thalas to accompany her through the last period. calm time.


    Recently, Vereesa is going through the handover procedures with the new ambassador, and her anxiety and worry are palpable.


    Li Reza''s physical condition is not optimistic. According to the diagnosis of the Royal Physician of Quel''Thalas, because the old wounds left by fighting trolls in her youth began to attack in her later years, she probably won''t survive this year.


    During the previous trip to Quel''Thalas, the Andrea family saw Li Reza who was sick in bed. Her complexion was very pale, as if she had died soon.


    Another old friend was about to pass away, and even though she was used to seeing Seles, she felt a little sad.


    Li Reza herself was very frank about this, and she also joked that Andrea and others must come to her funeral, and asked Celes to help the Windrunner family in case of crisis in the future.


    Immortal night elves will inevitably encounter life and death when communicating with most foreign races, even the long-lived high elves are no exception.


    Perhaps only the draenei, a race that lived so long that it was almost immortal, could accompany the night elves for a long enough time.


    Andrea doesn''t know how long the eredar live. Velen has lived for tens of thousands of years. Of course, the blessing of the naaru is in effect, but the innate quality of the eredar is also an important factor for longevity. one.


    ¡­


    Just like what Luo Ning said, Calia quickly cheered up under his company and encouragement.


    The Queen of Lordaeron, who recovered her memory, hardened her heart and passed a sentence on the Lich King, and watched him scream and disappear in the joint purification of the Alliance Church of the Holy Light.


    Putting aside her worries, Jia Liya once again showed her skills. All the ministers who had been sitting on the wall waiting for the situation to change were dismissed by her in a thunderous way.


    Since the re-establishment of Lordaeron, Calia''s prestige has long been unparalleled, and those who showed wavering attitudes at critical moments have not aroused any sympathy.


    With the Lich King completely cleansed, the aftermath of the Scourge has come to an end.


    The two years of self-cultivation allowed both the Alliance and the Horde to accumulate a lot of strength, and the friction between the two sides has intensified. Recently, local conflicts have even begun to occur in various parts of the Eastern Continent.


    The enmity between the Alliance and the Horde has little to do with the night elves, but Andrea doesn''t want Azeroth to have a wave of internal friction before counterattacking Argus.


    Under the mediation of the Night Republic and its allies, at least the Alliance and the Horde did not fight each other, but the smell of gunpowder between the two parties was already very strong.


    From the bottom of their hearts, Goyle and Varian do not want a large-scale conflict to break out, but as the leaders of the two camps, sometimes the situation does not develop according to their personal will.


    The hatred between the Forsaken and Lordaeron, between the orcs and humans, between the Gurubashi trolls and the Kingdom of Stormwind, there are too many grievances intertwined, if not properly controlled, these accumulated hatreds will one day usher in a big battle. break out.


    ¡­


    After receiving the humiliating feedback from Andrea, Azshara reduced the time she spent going out and dealing with government affairs, and stayed in the Eternal Palace to concentrate on cultivation.


    Azshara, who is extremely confident in her talent, has never used such a serious attitude to retreat and practice hard work. She assigned most of the government affairs to her most trusted personal maids.


    When Vashj was away, Felicity, who was picked up by Azshara, temporarily commanded all the inner palace ladies.


    In order to avoid displeasing the Queen, Felicity deliberately kept a distance from her daughter.


    Felicity is not the female official who has followed Azshara for the longest time, and she can get Azshara''s attention mainly because of the oath made by the queen.


    Felicity is very good at being a person. She didn''t use the queen''s trust to boss her colleagues around, and her attitude towards her colleagues has always been very gentle.


    With soft means, Felaitris won the support of Azshara''s personal maids, which is completely different from the tough methods of Vashj''s period.


    After arranging the distribution of various affairs, Felicity left Nazjatar quietly, opened the portal and came to the land of Kalimdor.


    Felicity chose not to land on the east coast of Kalimdor, but landed from Moonlight City after a large circle.


    As an important seaside town established by Chairman Moon Shadow, the management of Moon Night Town is still in charge of the officials brought out by Andrea himself.


    After Naga, who came to secretly visit suddenly, revealed his identity, the patrolling troops of Moonlight City immediately reported the news layer by layer, and finally handed it over to Aurora, who handed it to her father in person.


    "Felicity?"


    Andrea was a little surprised. He knew about Azshara''s retreat, but he didn''t expect that Felicity could not wait to meet her daughter so soon.


    When you find Leticia in the garden, UU reads www. uukanshu.com This girl is riding on Lunara and chatting with her.


    As the eldest daughter of Cenarius and the elder sister of the dryad, after the battle of the Emerald Dream, Lunara stayed in the dream to help her father and Ysera clean up the mess.


    Although Xavius ??was dead, the corruption of the nightmare did not dissipate easily, but weakened a lot.


    There are still many traces of corrosion left in the dream, and the twisted nightmare monsters are still wandering around.


    It took more than a year for the Guardians of the Dream to clean up the corruption left by the Nightmare Lord, and Lunara only recently returned from the Emerald Dream.


    Andrea watched the mouth of the dryad knight chatting in circles in the garden twitched. He always felt that this picture was very inconsistent.


    ¡®The dryad is not for riding...¡¯


    But Lunara has resigned herself to her fate, and Andrea is not good at teaching others how to get along with others.


    "Letty."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing Andrea''s call, Lunara and Leticia turned their heads at the same time.


    Miss Dryad dexterously jumped in front of Andrea, and Leticia jumped off Lunara''s back.


    "What''s the matter? Could it be that group of recruits started to die again?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 777： The comfort of the star soul

    Recently, the sentinel force has been expanded, and many rookie recruits have been recruited.


    Leticia is already an old fritter that has basically completed her development, so she doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Shandris intends to exercise Delaryn''s military training ability and hand over this group of recruits to her to manage.


    Facts have proved that some abilities of the new generation of Delaryn really need to be improved. Some squeamish recruits can''t stand the harsh training of the Sentinels, and deliberately set the pace in the recruit camp, using the excuse of winning better conditions for their comrades to organize strikes.


    Although Delaryn has rich experience in leading troops in combat, she has never taken over the job of training recruits before, and she used to hand it over to Leticia.


    Leticia has rich experience, and any recruit who dares to be mischievous will face the trial of single-handedly fighting Akumail.


    Akumai''s weakened venom breath will not cause any damage to recruits, but it will corrode their clothing.


    Even in the women''s barracks, Guoben is a very embarrassing thing. The recruits under the rule of the big devil Leticia are all trained by her to be submissive.


    It was Leticia who helped suppress the recruits'' resistance before. At that time, Leticia and Delaryn agreed that she would have to find a way to solve this kind of thing next time.


    "That''s not true." Andrea shook his head and said, "Your mother is here and is waiting in the lord''s reception room in Moonlight City. Do you want to meet her?"


    "what?!"


    Leticia was leaning on Lunara and stood limply, but when she heard the news from her mother, she immediately cheered up.


    "Of course! Take me there!"


    Andrea turned her head to look beside her, Aurora nodded knowingly, and raised her hand to open a portal leading to Moonlight City.


    The dryad Lunara consciously walked in with the anxious Leticia, and Andrea patted her forehead helplessly.


    "I don''t know what Cenarius will think when he sees this scene..."


    Although Leticia didn''t mean to treat Lunara as a pet, she had already trained Miss Dryad to be extremely obedient without knowing it.


    On the bright side, this is a symbol of the deep friendship between the two, but if you look at it from another angle... the conclusion may be completely different.


    The two parties are unaware of this, and they often get tired of being together when they are not working.


    "Forget it, children and grandchildren have their own blessings, let''s wait until Cenarius calls at the door."


    ¡­


    Andrea had no intention of disturbing Leticia''s long-lost reunion with her mother. After finishing today''s work and playing with Reinhardt for a while, he began to communicate with Azeroth''s star soul routinely.


    More than a year has passed, and the Titan language vocabulary of the Star Soul Society has grown steadily, and he is already able to speak with Andrea fluently.


    Titan language is the basis of all languages ??in Azeroth, no matter Kaldorei language, troll language or human lingua franca, there is inevitably a shadow of Titan language.


    Even the orcs from another world, the source of their language is also related to the Titans, from the warrior of the Pantheon, Aggramar the Avenger.


    Now in the whole of Azeroth, perhaps only the language of the Draenei can be regarded as a self-contained system.


    Even after learning the language, it is not easy to understand Xinghun''s whispers.


    Except for the demigods who parasitized their souls in Azeroth, I am afraid that only the diamond man Magni in the original history can do it.


    Speaking of Magni... After Xinghun concentrated on chatting with Andrea alone, he naturally stopped calling from a wide area.


    Magni could not hear the voice of calling for a long time, so he could only give up further investigation and turn his attention back to state affairs.


    In order to allow the Dark Iron Dwarves to regain the recognition of the civilized world, Moira proposed to follow the example of the king of the mountains, Anvilmar, and re-establish the Council of Three Hammers to govern together.


    The Bronzebeard dwarves naturally refused, and no one was willing to give up their vested interests easily.


    But the Wildhammer dwarves were persuaded by the Black Iron dwarf''s proposal, and King Falstad''s recent attitude was somewhat intriguing. It seemed that he planned to temporarily join forces with the Dark Iron dwarf to force the Bronzebeard dwarf to agree.


    Magni did not rashly intervene in the negotiations between the three clans led by Muradin. He and his third brother, Brian, secretly visited Dun Morogh Snow Mountain, and even went north to the Hinterlands.


    Ordinary civilians in the Kingdom of Khaz Modan don''t care much about the disputes between the three dwarves. As long as the life of drinking and meat remains unchanged, it doesn''t make any difference to them who is in power.


    Some Bronzebeard dwarves have certain expectations for rebuilding the Council of Three Hammers. After all, this is the political system established by the great ancient dwarf king Anvilmar.


    This is true of Dun Morogh, let alone Eagle''s Nest Mountain.


    The Wildhammer dwarven populace has been very enthusiastic about the topic, and most are in favor of reconstituting the Council of Three Hammers.


    Although Magni has always held a prejudice against the Dark Iron Dwarves, after visiting two places one after another, his attitude has wavered.


    "Is it because I can''t keep up with the times?"


    In Andrea''s view, the integration of the three dwarves is a matter of time.


    Fighting is the nature of intelligent creatures, and the process of fighting guides the progress of civilization and promotes the development of science and technology.


    But there is a saying in the motherland of Andrea''s previous life that the long-term unity must be divided, and the long-term unity must be divided.


    With the progress of the times, the originally divided Arathor Empire reunited in the form of an alliance.


    Although there have been many twists and turns in the middle, it has basically entered a stable period.


    The same goes for the dwarves. The dispute between the three major dwarf tribes mainly comes from the ownership of Ironforge, and they all want to monopolize this perfect forging field.


    Blacksmithing and strong drink are favorites of dwarves, and they are not as keen on the struggle for power as humans.


    If it hadn''t been for the ambitious civil war provoked by the Black Iron Queen, Modgud, the three dwarf clans would not have split up to what they are today.


    With the reconciliation between the Wildhammer and the Bronzebeard dwarves in the Second World War, the Wildhammer dwarves have long been able to freely enter and leave Ironforge, and the national integration is proceeding smoothly under subtle influence.


    The current Black Iron Queen originally came from the Bronzebeard Dwarves, and the people of Khaz Modan Kingdom have a much better impression of this generation of Dark Iron Dwarves than before.


    Under Moira''s restraint, the Dark Iron dwarves are no longer as tyrannical as they were enslaved by the fire element before.


    In the context of the gradual easing of the tripartite relationship, it may be this year, or next year or a few years later, it is only a matter of time before the three major dwarf tribes reunite.


    "Andrea, you seem a little unhappy recently?"


    Andrea''s distraction was noticed by Xinghun, and Xinghun asked him with some concerns.


    "what?"


    When she came back to her senses, Andrea hurriedly explained, "No, UU Read Book I''m just a little distracted."


    "Hmm..." Xinghun hesitated and asked, "Are you worried about that powerful demigod who lives at the bottom of the sea?"


    "Uh~"


    It has to be said that Star Soul''s perception is very keen, and Andrea really cares about Azshara''s uncharacteristically closed-door practice.


    Felicity came this time mainly to see her daughter, but she also brought a word to Andrea by the way.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and the queen before. Before the retreat, the queen was in a low mood and very unhappy. Once she breaks through and comes out...you should prepare in advance."


    In front of the star soul who can read emotions, it is like talking to Elune who has superficial mind reading ability, and it is useless to hide.


    Andrea smiled wryly and explained to Star Soul, "I''m somewhat worried, but I''m not worried about Azshara''s combat effectiveness, but..."


    The words rolled around his mouth for a while, and Andrea finally sighed helplessly, "The matter is more complicated, and it is difficult to describe it clearly in short words."


    After all, Xinghun was still young, and it was even more difficult for her to understand Andrea''s troubles.


    But Xinghun has her own thinking logic, she was silent for a few seconds and then comforted, "If you are worried that your progress is not as fast as that demigod named Azshara, maybe I can help you."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 778： escape shameful but useful

    Andrea was quite surprised by Xinghun''s words.


    "You help me? How?"


    The titan larva said proudly, "The whole of Azeroth is my back garden. If you need it, I can designate Azshara as a planetary threat, and let the powerful titan creation directly under me destroy her."


    "I can infuse the creations with my essence energy. Azshara has not yet broken through the threshold of the true god. It should not be a big problem to solve her."


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea was speechless.


    He knew that the essence energy that Star Soul mentioned was the energy body called Azerite in version 8.0.


    The Star Soul of Azeroth also has a small team of Titan creations that belong directly to him. The Virgin of Purity in the secret chamber of the heart is their leader. Even Raiden and Odin don''t know the existence of this elite team of creations.


    Using Azerite to imbue the titan-forged with power, it is theoretically possible to defeat Azshara.


    As the true master of Azeroth, once Star Soul is determined to eradicate Azshara, it is impossible for Raiden and other guardians of Ulduar not to help.


    The guardians of the titans headed by Raiden and Odin regard the titans who created them as their parents. Raiden once completely lost the will to resist because of the destruction of the Pantheon, which shows the importance of the titans to the guardians.


    Andrea rubbed between his brows, dumbfounded. This immature little guy thinks things are too simple and rough.


    "Thank you for your concern, but I still don''t need it. My troubles have not reached this level, and they are more out of personal considerations."


    "Huh? Oh, okay."


    After all, Xinghun is still young, and she still can''t understand the complex human emotions.


    Andrea is the only one among the children of Azeroth who can communicate directly with her at this stage, and Xinghun still values ??his opinion very much.


    Persuading the brat who would copy his hometown if he disagreed, Andrea regained consciousness from the state of meditation.


    "Heh~ How does it feel to take care of the little kid?"


    Elune''s gleeful ridicule made Andrea raise her brows, "It''s okay, although it''s clumsy, but at least that child knows how to be considerate, much better than some goddess who only knows how to eat melons and watch dramas."


    "Humph!"


    Elune snorted displeasedly, "Blame me? You have a low EQ, what can I do? I can''t throw you in front of Azshara to admit my mistake, can I?"


    "My EQ is low?"


    Andrea complained angrily, "Just kidding! After all, I am the chairman of the Supreme Council. If I didn''t mediate, this group of thorns who have conflicts with each other would have been blown up a long time ago!"


    Tyrande and Maiev have disliked each other since 10,000 years ago because of the issue of the succession of the high priest.


    Maiev, the helper demon, urges Garald to work hard all day long, and Garald will always find every opportunity to avoid his sister.


    Although Fandral and Malfurion are mentors and apprentices, their ideas on the development of the Cenarion Council are very different.


    If Andrea hadn''t acted as a lubricant in the middle, 10,000 years would have been enough for them to part ways due to differences in ideas.


    Elune sighed helplessly, "Okay, my description is not accurate enough, I am specifically referring to your slowness in the relationship between men and women, it is simply horrible."


    Andrea curled her lips in disdain, "Whatever you say, I am the father of two children now, so what if I am emotionally slow, am I still a winner in life?"


    Elune was completely speechless to her family members, "... I hope you can be so righteous in the future, I''ll just wait and see how the situation develops."


    ¡­


    The official reunion with her daughter made Felicia very gratified. Although Leticia looks a little crooked compared to the previous teachings of the Yuesong family, at least she grew up healthy and lived to ten thousand years later.


    For Andrea, who single-handedly cultivated her daughter, Felicity expressed her gratitude repeatedly when meeting him.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, thank you for taking care of Leticia."


    "I heard from Leticia that Tichondrius, the culprit, has completely disappeared. If Leander knows all this, he should be very relieved."


    Leander was Leticia''s long-dead father, a name Andrea hadn''t heard for a long time.


    Andrea hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Don''t say that, if it wasn''t for my involvement, the Yuege family wouldn''t have suffered that catastrophe. I just wanted to do something within my power to make up for my mistakes."


    Felicity didn''t delve into this question, and turned the topic to other directions with a smile.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, please forgive me."


    Felicity hesitated for a moment, "Although I don''t know what happened between you and Queen Azshara, but the ringer is still needed to untie the bell. I hope you can come and resolve the misunderstanding with the Queen in person."


    ''Misunderstanding...''


    Andrea''s expression was a little unnatural. He didn''t think the problem between himself and Azshara was just a simple misunderstanding, but rather a conflict of sexuality and values... Cough.


    It''s not good to refuse Felicity in person, and Andrea said perfunctorily with a haha, "I''ll try my best, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to leave recently. There are still many things in the Night Republic that I need to personally handle."


    This is a lie.


    Apart from chatting with Xinghun and supervising the construction of spaceships and mass accelerators, Andrea didn''t have any work that he had to do.


    Felaitris, who was born as a highborne elf, easily heard the perfunctory meaning in Andrea''s words.


    But after all, this is a private matter between the two parties. As Azshara''s personal female officer, it is not good for her to be in the middle and make irresponsible remarks.


    Watching Felicity open the portal and leave, Leticia and Lunara looked at Andrea curiously with their twinkling eyes.


    "Did something happen between you and Queen Azshara? Why would Mommy say that?"


    "This..."


    Andrea rolled his eyes, "It''s getting late, let''s go back first, otherwise Reinhardt will cry for his father again."


    "Ah! Changed the subject!"


    Leticia relentlessly rode on Lunara and followed Andrea''s footsteps. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Make it clear, what''s the use of escaping? Sooner or later, you won''t have to face it."


    "Mouth huh~ It''s shameful to escape, but it''s useful. There''s a saying that goes straight when the boat reaches the bridge."


    Leticia twitched the corners of her mouth and complained, "Yeah, it will sink anyway if it is not straight, does this mean that you will capsize sooner or later."


    Andrea: "¡­"


    ¡­


    No one knows whether Andrea will capsize in the future, but at least now he is determined to pretend to be an ostrich temporarily.


    Leticia, a skinny girl who is afraid of chaos in the world, obviously doesn''t intend to make it easy for him.


    Andrea warned her repeatedly on the road to keep it secret, but Leticia, who was the first to return home with Lunara, still told the two of the Moon Shadow family about the scales and claws revealed by Felicity without any scruples. hostess.


    When Andrea walked back home slowly, he faced the posture of three interrogators, Shandris and Celes, who were expressionless, crossed their hands in front of their chests, posing the same pose, with expressionless faces stared at him.


    The corners of Xalatas''s mouth were raised high, and his hands were folded in front of his lower abdomen with a happy face, pretending to be innocent with perfect maid etiquette.


    ''Look, the problem is not with me, is it? ''


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 779： Broken World Mardum

    "Ahem~"


    At dusk the next day, Andrea appeared quite weak when she came to the meeting room of the Great Moon God Temple.


    Fandral looked at Andrea meaningfully, and the dignified demigod actually had eye-catching dark circles on his face, and his legs trembled as he walked tremblingly.


    Malfurion, who had a similar experience not long ago, showed pity on his face. Only a demigod can be tossed to this extent. Malfurion deeply understands this.


    "Andrea, pay attention to controlling your body, you don''t want a third child, do you?"


    "Cough~ how is it possible."


    Andrea forced a smile on her pale face, "I already have all my children, so I won''t force a third child anymore, it''s just... well, there are some reasons anyway, please don''t ask."


    "Humph!"


    Tyrande said with a look of contempt, "You must have done something to anger Shandris again, listen to my advice, men should be magnanimous, and don''t be serious with their wives on trivial matters."


    ¡®If I¡¯m really generous, you probably won¡¯t see me today. ''


    Rolling his eyes, Andrea waved his hands weakly, "You don''t understand, the situation is very complicated, and it can''t be explained clearly in a few words."


    "Leaving aside my personal affairs, how is the finishing work on the mass accelerator?"


    ¡­


    As the mass accelerator built in Winterspring is about to be delivered, the supporting spacecraft has become the focus of the Supreme Council.


    The factories of the Dark Night Republic have already achieved fully intelligent and fully mechanized production. The arcane puppets can work around the clock, and only need to receive inspections and maintenance at specific times.


    In this production context, mass-produced spacecraft are produced like dumplings.


    On the other hand, the confrontation between the Alliance and the Horde is still heating up. If they cannot find a new common enemy for them, a larger Mars can induce an all-out war between the two sides.


    Fortunately, at this time, Leiden personally came to Anarchis to convey the latest news he had just received.


    "Algalon found Lady Eonar!"


    Raiden, who had been salted fish for tens of thousands of years, seemed very excited at this time. After receiving the news of a Pantheon Titan, the big rock he was hanging in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    Raiden is very aware of the strength of the titans. The fallen titan Sargeras is definitely not something that ordinary demigods and titan guardians can defeat.


    There must be an existence of the same level as him to restrain him, otherwise, even if the Burning Legion is destroyed, Sargeras will be able to pull another Flame Legion sooner or later.


    Andrea was also refreshed when he heard the news. Recently, he was squeezed in different ways, and he felt that his nutrition could not keep up.


    "Finally found it, where is the star map?"


    "it''s here."


    After hearing the news, Velen hurried over and brought Archbishop Hataru with him. The Technician Archbishop immediately took over the star map and started to calculate.


    After a preliminary calculation, Hataru''s face showed surprise.


    "This location... is not far from Argus, the hometown of the Eredars. It doesn''t make sense that the Burning Legion found out... Ah, so it is."


    Hattalu suddenly realized, "Subspace."


    Lyden nodded solemnly and said, "That''s right, if Algalon hadn''t been careful enough, it would be easy to ignore this subspace."


    "The Burning Legion has not discovered the location of Lord Eonar''s Sanctuary of Refuge. We must rush to the rescue as soon as possible. If even the Life Giver is captured by Sargeras, all hope will be wiped out."


    Velen frowned and nodded. "That''s what I said, but we still have a problem to solve."


    "Azeroth is so far away from Argus that it would take years to reach it even with warp speed."


    "We''re not sure how long the Giver of Life can hide, in case the Burning Legion finds her while we''re still on the way..."


    Andrea smiled confidently, "I''ve already made arrangements for this in advance."


    Unlike Draenor, which is close to Azeroth, it does take a lot of time to go to Argus in the conventional way, and Andrea doesn''t intend to foolishly toss on the road for several years.


    "Now we need to wait for the news that a certain demon who sneaked into the lair of the Burning Legion in advance will provide us with a convenient means of interstellar travel."


    ¡­


    The broken world of Mardum, a broken planet more chaotic than Draenor.


    The laws of physics are distorted here, large and small planetary fragments are floating everywhere, and the greenish evil energy that is barely complete splits the land and corrodes it badly.


    The demon hunter Illidan led his direct troops to infiltrate into Mardun for several years. In these few years, they did not engage in large-scale battles with the demons. Instead, they scattered their people to search for targets in the broken lands of Mardun.


    Finally, the Illidari squad leader Kane Sunfury led the demon hunters to discover exciting news.


    The Sargerite Keystone, an important device that can open a convenient passage to all worlds ruled by the Burning Legion.


    Illidan led his henchmen to sneak into Mardum just to find it.


    The interstellar voyage to Argus needs to pass through multiple star universes controlled by the Burning Legion. Obviously, these defenders will not just watch the Azeroth Expeditionary Force easily pass through their defense zone.


    Instead of wasting precious troops on the peripheral soldiers here, Illidan hoped to attack Huanglong more simply.


    Before leaving Draenor, Illidan made a deal with Andrea.


    It''s up to Andrea to clean up Azeroth''s worries and prepare for the expedition to Argus, while Illidan ventures into Mardum to find the Sargerite Keystone.


    "Lord Illidan."


    Kane Sunfury half-kneeled in front of Illidan and bowed his head to report, "The Sargerite Keystone is stored on the fel battleship Fel Hammer, and is kept by the Spider Queen Tylanna herself."


    "The Hammer of Fel Energy will land at Starport for maintenance in the near future. This is the best time for us to capture the Sargerite Keystone."


    "Tsk!"


    Illidan smacked his lips in displeasure, "That female spider, it''s a bit difficult."


    The Spider Queen Tylanna is the governor of the world of Mardum, entrusted by Sargeras to guard the Sargerite Keystone.


    Marton is a distorted planet created by Sargeras before his fall. It was originally used to imprison the demons he defeated. He used the Sargerite Keystone to restrict these demons from escaping from Marton.


    After Sargeras fell, Mardun became the birthplace of the Burning Legion. Countless demons sprang from this broken artificial planet, and the Sargerite Keystone changed from a limiter to a convenient device to help the Legion invade other worlds.


    Illidan was not one to be indecisive, and made up his mind after brief consideration.


    "It doesn''t matter, recall Altruis and Vashj, it''s time for UU Reading to launch a general offensive, gather all the troops and sneak into Marton Starport quietly!"


    ¡­


    Illidan has been lurking in Mardum for several years, and it is impossible for the Burning Legion to completely miss their tracks.


    But the Legion is now in unprecedented chaos. Among the Big Three who can control the order of the Legion, Archimonde has died and is still waiting for resurrection.


    Kil''jaeden was punished by Sargeras for the disastrous failure of the last mission, and was imprisoned in the Nathrax Fortress in the Krokuun area on the planet Argus.


    Without Kil''jaeden''s commander in chief, Sargeras has reclusively hid in the Burning Throne Antorus in recent years, ignoring worldly affairs.


    Demons who lack the guidance of a leader are increasingly revealing their chaotic nature. The ideas that the Governors of the Burning Legion controlled the world had previously suppressed in the bottom of their hearts began to germinate, and the open and secret battles between them became more and more intense.


    As the governor of Marton, the Spider Queen Tylanna has always wanted to find a chance to capture Illidan, and she knew that Sargeras was very interested in the demon hunter.


    "The group of little bugs are finally willing to come out of their hiding place?"


    Learning of Illidan''s actions, Tylanna sneered and rose from her throne on the Fel Hammer''s bridge.


    "The whole army obeys orders! Defeat the enemy''s army and capture Illidan alive, remember! You must live, that is the important cargo that Lord Sargeras called for!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 780： Accumulate steadily

    Now the leaderless Burning Legion urgently needs a new leader. Whoever can stand out at this juncture may be able to replace Kil''jaeden and become the leader of the legion second only to the Fallen Titan.


    With such an alluring future in front of her eyes, the Spider Queen Tylana couldn''t help but not care.


    Although Illidan didn''t know exactly what happened inside the Burning Legion, he had probably guessed some clues since he had been hiding in Mardun for several years and had not received any large-scale reinforcements from Kil''jaeden.


    "Now is the best time to grab the Sargerite Keystone. I will act as the bait, Kane, Altruis and Vashj, and you will lead the elite to sneak into the Fel Hammer!"


    Vaschi hesitated, "Master Illidan, why don''t you let me..."


    Illidan shook his head, "Time is running out, don''t argue with me, the Burning Legion wants me, you can''t play the role of bait at all, let''s go."


    Without waiting for the three confidantes to react, the resolute demon hunter jumped out of his hiding place first, spread his wings and soared in the sky.


    Grinning his mouth to reveal his fangs, Illidan let go of the fel energy in his body, and a creepy green light shone on the double blades of Azzinoth.


    "I am the demon hunter of Azeroth, Illidan Stormrage!"


    "Spider Queen Tylanna, come out and fight me if you have the courage!"


    Tai Lanna, who was sitting on the Fel Hammer, sneered, "Don''t bother with his provocation, let''s go together!"


    The Burning Legion is an armed group that advocates strength, and even Kil''jaeden, who likes to play tricks and tricks, has a powerful and unparalleled strength to make a base.


    Tai Lanna''s evasive decision made the adjutants around her look at her strangely.


    Demons like the Spider Queen ranked in the middle of the various demons of the Burning Legion. They couldn''t enter the most powerful races, but they would never be weak to the level of Nathrezim.


    Although the adjutants passed on Tai Lanna''s orders layer by layer, the demons who revered the strong were quite critical of their own general who avoided the battle.


    Tai Lanna originally wanted to imitate Kil''jaeden to strategize and plan her best preparations for her future leadership.


    But before her sweet dream came true, Marton was resisted by his subordinates'' practical attitudes, and Tai Lanna''s face turned blue and red after self-defeating.


    Illidan swung the double blades of Azzinoth smoothly to slay the demon, while continuing to provoke loudly, "Coward! Don''t you dare to face my challenge? What kind of governor of Mardum are you!"


    "Humph!"


    Tai Lanna finally couldn''t help but stood up, her ugly half-spider face was full of coldness.


    "Since you want to court death, I will fulfill you!"


    Following Tai Lanna''s dispatch, the adjutants who stayed at Fel Hammer hurriedly followed up, leaving only two people guarding the flagship.


    The three of Vashj saw that Illidan had attracted the attention of the enemy commander, rushed out from behind the fel peak near the star port, and rushed towards the beacon set by the fel hammer on the ground.


    Illidan, who flew into the sky again, saw the actions of his subordinates, and the strange smile on his face flashed away.


    "call!"


    Flapping its wings and gliding towards Tailanna, the demon hunter first condensed the evil energy and blasted out a prismatic ray in mid-air.


    In the past few years of lurking in Marton, Illidan has been tempered in countless battles, and his strength has been further improved. When the Spider Queen forcibly received her eye ridge attack, it was obviously difficult.


    Taking advantage of the war with Tylanna at Yili Point, the elite Illidari killed demons along the way and controlled the transmission beacon of Fel Hammer.


    After a large number of transmissions into the spaceship, Vashj destroyed the beacon leading to the ground with a backhand, blocking the reinforcement of demons outside the spaceship.


    With the rise of the Illidan battle, he temporarily put aside his worries about the actions of his subordinates, and Azzinoth attacked Tylanna with two blades in his hands like clouds and flowing water.


    The reason why the spider queen is called the spider queen is precisely because of the spider-like characteristics of this race.


    The spider silk ejected from Tylana''s hand enveloped Illidan. Once the tough spider silk was attached to the body, it would not be easily broken. The prey would be gradually restricted by the spider silk and let the spider queen slaughter it.


    Although Illidan in devil form looks tall and powerful, in fact, his positioning of himself has never changed.


    Illidan, who is known for his agility, easily dodged Tai Lanna''s attack. The body in the rush did not seem to move, and the spider silk seemed to pass directly through him.


    In fact, this was an afterimage caused by too fast evasion, and Illidan, who was still unabated, approached Tylanna again with dexterous steps.


    Melee combat is not the Spider Queen''s forte. Tai Lanna tried to restrain Illidan with the spider web many times to keep her distance, but every time the vigilant Illidan dodged.


    With more and more wounds on her body, Tai Lanna finally panicked.


    "You guys! Come and help me!"


    The adjutants looked at each other in blank dismay, although they really wanted to let the immediate boss die in front of their eyes, but considering Tylana''s thunderous anger if the plan failed, they still reluctantly attacked Illidan.


    The one-on-one battle suddenly turned into being beaten by a group. Although Illidan''s heart sank, he didn''t panic because of it. This was in his expectation.


    On the other hand, after Tylanna left, the Fel Hammer, whose defense became much weaker, was already full of flames.


    Cain Sunfury and Altruis, two elite demon hunters, led the main force to stay on the upper floor to block the counterattack of the Fel Hammer defenders. Vashj led his Naga guards to the lower floor.


    "Go away!"


    Forked lightning flashed from the tip of the staff, and arrows rained from the longbow held by the other two hands. Naga''s multi-handed advantage was undoubtedly revealed here.


    The lower level of the fel battleship is the core power room of the spaceship and the treasure house for storing important items. When most of the troops are pinned down on the upper level, the resistance Vashj encounters along the way is mainly Ganerg and Morg technicians.


    Although the tall and burly mo''arg technicians are a bit difficult to deal with, when Vashj''s firepower is fully fired, they can''t stop the assault of the elite Naga.


    "boom!"


    Finally blasting open the door of the treasury, Vaschi''s eyes immediately fixed on the small fel energy crystal that was spinning in the air.


    "The Sargerite Keystone is finally ours."


    ¡®Your Majesty, Vashj will return to you soon. ''


    Facing the attack of many leader-level demons, even if Illidan turns on the demon transformation, he can only parry.


    The situation was reversed, and the number and quality of the wounds on the Demon Hunter had surpassed that of Tai Lanna, who was beaten by him before. UU Reading


    While struggling to hold on, Illidan suddenly heard Vashj''s telepathy in his mind.


    "Master Illidan, please try to hide from the sky and defend yourself!"


    Illidan didn''t doubt that he was there, he tried his best to resist the enemy''s attack, spread his wings and flew back.


    "Where to escape! Go after him, Lord Sargeras..."


    "Whoosh!"


    "boom!"


    A thick and long green beam cannon was fired from the main gun of the Fel Hammer suspended above Mardum, aiming at the battle field between Illidan and Tylanna.


    The flagship-level main gun was so powerful that even Illidan, who was trying to defend, was blown away by the aftermath of the shelling, and crashed into a mountain in embarrassment.


    "Uh!"


    With a muffled grunt, the stubborn Illidan barely stood up with the support of his two knives.


    Tylanna and other demons were torn apart by the sudden fel main cannon just now. They did not expect to be attacked by their own flagship. The speed at which the Illidari took down the fel hammer was far beyond the imagination of the demon leaders.


    "Oh~"


    Illidan wiped the green blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth, released the demon transformation and showed a wanton and insolent smile.


    "Argus, we are coming."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 781： Gods and Powers

    Andrea didn''t know how much time Illidan would need to complete the task, but the demon hunter always kept his word, and Andrea still chose to believe in him and patiently waited for Illidan''s return.


    During the waiting period, Andrea put the arcane puppets that had just left the factory into practical use, and set up two new production lines, which once again accelerated the production efficiency of the spaceship.


    The mass accelerator is already in place, and now everything is ready. Before Illidan returns, Andrea intends to hoard as many spaceships as possible.


    For this reason, he specifically requested support from the guardians of Ulduar, and the earthlings went deep into the mountains of the Storm Cliffs on a large scale to mine more Titan God iron ore.


    Titanium Iron is a rare ore produced in Northrend''s unique climate and guardian breath.


    Except for the areas where various Titan facilities are located, there will be a certain amount of production, and the production in other areas is extremely rare.


    After reclaiming the ancient beach and the storm cliff, a large number of titans were also put into the mining and refining of minerals.


    Without the knowledge of most Azeroth creatures, the mass-produced space battleships jointly built by night elves and draenei are being produced in large quantities.


    The orcs whose capital is located in the Borean Tundra have noticed it, but since Freya closed the Sholazar Basin, the orcs can no longer touch the key areas of Northrend.


    Goel could only guess that something big was about to happen recently through the sudden quickening of the pace of the night elves, who had always lived at a slow pace.


    With all preparations in place, the era of great interstellar navigation is approaching.


    The fertility problem of the night elves must be solved, otherwise they will be overtaken by other races with strong fertility sooner or later in the new era.


    N''Zoth''s body transformation technique needs to reach the level of a true **** to use it freely.


    Although Andrea said that it would be difficult for him to break through ahead of Azshara, but considering the warnings from Felicity and Elune, the sense of urgency in his heart prompted him to enter the retreat and strive to return before Illidan Before breaking through to the realm of true gods.


    As Tyrande and Malfurion said, Andrea has Luna as her backing.


    Elune unreservedly told Andrea about her experience and key breakthrough points.


    As the name suggests, a demigod is only a half-human, half-god half-god existence, and only a true **** can completely transcend the limits of mortals and officially step into the realm of gods.


    Although there is only one realm difference between the two, as Elune said, there is actually a difference between cloud and mud.


    There are countless planets in the vast universe, and most of the planets that can give birth to intelligent life can give birth to indigenous demigods.


    But the true **** is the biggest threshold for these demigods to get out of the mother star and rush to the universe.


    The demigod must rely on the soul to entrust the planet to remain immortal, while the true **** does not have such restrictions.


    As long as they are not caught in an ambush by the bosses in the universe and destroyed, the soul of the **** can escape to any corner of the universe and wait for the body to be reshaped.


    Moreover, the physical strength of a true **** is not at the same level as that of a demigod.


    For example, Grom who drank the blood of the demon for the second time can smash the demigod Cenarius with the axe.


    But if Cenarius reaches the true **** level, even if Grom drinks Mannoroth''s blood a dozen times, he can only tickle Cenarius, and even if Mannoroth himself attacks the true god, he may not be able to cause any damage. boundary gap.


    The qualitative changes in body and soul doomed it to be extremely difficult for a demigod to break through the threshold of a true god. This is also the most fundamental reason why Azsalaka has been at the peak of a demigod for 10,000 years.


    "The biggest difference between a true **** and a demigod lies in the understanding and utilization of the rules."


    Elune appeared in Andrea''s sea of ??consciousness with her real body, and Luna, who had been abandoned for many years, put on a serious posture rarely.


    "The gods have their own set of unique rules, which can be described in terms you commonly use. This is called the power of the gods."


    Elune waved a beam of moonlight, simulating it as Azeroth and the two satellites of Blue Boy and White Lady.


    "For example, I am called the Moon God. Although I was given the title the day after tomorrow, because my own power is indeed related to the moonlight, with the night elves'' long-term savings of faith, I have obtained a part related to the moon. auxiliary powers."


    The virtual star in Elune''s hands began to change, Ms. Bai''s orbit obviously deviated, and the distance between her and Azeroth shortened sharply.


    "In this situation, in the eyes of the creatures of Azeroth, the size of Ms. Bai will be greatly expanded, and all spells related to moonlight will be greatly increased."


    Andrea couldn''t help complaining, "Won''t this cause Ms. Bai to be pulled by the gravity of Azeroth?"


    Elune rolled her eyes as she was as beautiful as Azshara, "I have said countless times, you are not in that world called Earth anymore, give up your belief in Newton."


    "Since I can use divine power to close the distance between Lady Bai and Azeroth, why do you think I can''t make Lady Bai resist the attraction of Azeroth?"


    Elune stretched out her finger and poked Andrea on the forehead, "If you want to break through the current realm and understand power, the first thing you need to do is to give up your blind worship of the laws of physics."


    "Do things like gods conform to the laws of physics? How do you explain magic?"


    Andrea pouted, "Draenei''s experience tells us that the end of magic and technology is just the same goal."


    "As long as the level of technology is sufficiently developed and the soul and body are deeply strengthened at the same time, maybe my energy output..."


    "Hehe~"


    Elune''s face twitched unkindly, "Do you really think so?"


    "In your world, what is the soul? Pseudoscience?"


    "Anything that cannot be explained by scientific theories will be dismissed as pseudoscience by your group of technology fanatics."


    "Can the Chinese herbal medicine treatment you mentioned before be explained clearly by technological means? Are the treatment methods used by your ancestors for thousands of years really so useless?"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea is a little embarrassed. Indeed, even in his original world, there are still many phenomena that cannot be explained by technology.


    Elune waved her hand angrily, "Don''t say that technology hasn''t developed to that level, it will be explained sooner or later, unless it can transcend the inherent limitations of the five senses of intelligent creatures, many unsolved mysteries may remain unexplained until the end of the earth clear."


    "What you have to do now is to let go of your excessive worship of physical rules, and comprehend the most suitable rules for you with the intuition of the soul beyond the five senses. UU Reading Master your own power."


    Andrea sat cross-legged on the ground thoughtfully, "Is it beyond the intuition of the five senses?"


    Although 10,000 years have passed, Andrea still vaguely remembers that many large religions in his previous life seemed to like to use descriptions beyond the five senses to explain some strange intuitions that were difficult to be proved by science.


    Taoism uses Yuanshen to interpret the soul, Buddhism also has the sayings of mana consciousness and alaya consciousness, and green religion also has descriptions related to the soul and the sixth sense.


    However, unlike the flourishing of a hundred flowers in other religions, Green Cult believes that all souls are created by God.


    Under the guidance of Elune, Andrea entered a state of deep meditation, and could only temporarily ignore the communication with the star soul of Azeroth.


    Elune didn''t let Star Soul bother him, and took the initiative to take over Andrea''s usual responsibilities, doing what she called "chatting with the little kid".


    "Come on, Andrea."


    While chatting with Xinghun boredly, Elune took a deep look at Andrea''s soul in Andrea''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "I sincerely hope that you can break through the current realm and become my obedient god."


    "Gods are immortal life forms that can exist for hundreds of millions of years, but the loneliness and loneliness brought about by the endless years are beyond the imagination and comprehension of mortals."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 782： There are big bosses covering me (really)

    At the same time that Andrea entered deep meditation, Azshara, who was in the Eternal Palace, also entered a state of detachment.


    Azshara''s soul body wandered in the endless soul body space. She saw the crow hiding in the depths of the reflection Karazhan, and also saw the closed passage connecting the different space above the Frozen Throne.


    When Azshara subconsciously floated her soul body to the north of Kalimdor, she saw an amazing scene.


    The outside of the world tree Nordrassil is surrounded by countless night elf souls. They revolve around the world tree in the form of elves, enjoying the quiet and leisurely time.


    "this is¡­"


    Azshara opened her mouth unexpectedly, and then she reacted.


    "It turns out that these are the souls that entered the Emerald Dream through Nordrassil."


    On the top of the Nordrassil tree, Azshara clearly sensed the presence of several souls with high strength, but because of Nordrassil''s own protection against the night elves, Azshara who was not authorized could not approach the World Tree.


    But she can probably guess that those souls who are obviously stronger than others should come from the demigods sitting in Anakis.


    To Azshara''s surprise, she couldn''t sense Andrea''s spirit.


    "Is that guy not in Anarchis? Probably not. Didn''t Felicity say that he planned to retreat a while ago?"


    Felicity thought that she had concealed her actions from the Queen, but in fact Azshara had been well aware of her movements, but she did not speak out to stop them.


    As Andrea speculates, Azshara is a self-admired and extremely self-absorbed person, but she is also a person who walks the talk.


    At the beginning, she promised the Moonsong family that she would protect Leticia and Felicity in the form of compensation, but in the end she failed to fulfill her vow because of the explosion of the Well of Eternity.


    For the next 10,000 years, Azshara reused Felicity out of guilt for missing an appointment. For so many years, Felicity did not disappoint her promotion, and used smooth methods to manage the maid group after Vashj left. Well organized.


    Felicity went out to meet her daughter Leticia, which was not an unforgivable sin in Azshara''s view, so she simply let her go.


    ...It happens to be able to use this channel to learn about Andrea''s movements.


    Azshara, who was about to leave, had a sudden inspiration and looked up at the sky above Nordrassil.


    The faint light spot was not eye-catching at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters, but the familiar aura emanating from the soul made Azshara feel a little complicated.


    "Humph!"


    Feeling the strength of the opponent''s soul body, Azshara didn''t know whether to be unwilling or relieved.


    It was Andrea who was floating in the sky above Nordrassil 10,000 meters. Azshara found him, but Andrea, who was perceiving with her heart, didn''t notice Azshara who was far away from the world tree.


    At this time Andrea and Azshara''s soul body strengths were already very close, and there was even a vague tendency to surpass Azshara.


    This is not because Andrea''s talent is stronger than the stunningly talented Queen of the Night, it''s purely because Azeroth''s star soul cheated for him.


    The soul accepts the gentle baptism of Azerite every day, and Andrea''s progress rate is far beyond the imagination of normal people.


    The still-mindless star soul of Azeroth is very simple, and she will treat whoever treats her well.


    But there is no love and hate for no reason in this world.


    As one of the few powerful beings on the planet Azeroth, Andrea has spent thousands of years proving his love for Azeroth. After all, he has too many inseparable ties in this world. Protecting Azeroth is tantamount to protecting own family and friends.


    Andrea''s efforts to maintain and heal the world is also an important reason for Star Soul to help him progress.


    Andrea seemed to be busy with affairs, but the help of the two big bosses allowed him to make progress quietly where no one else could notice.


    Seeing that the gap between Andrea and herself has narrowed sharply, Azshara, who was not convinced, pursed her lips, and began to work hard to understand the rules when she returned to the sky of the endless sea.


    In fact, Azshara had a vague understanding of her future path as early as ten thousand years ago.


    As one of the six major forces of the universe, arcane has derived countless powers, among which time and space are the most important.


    The power of time has been mastered by a bad old man (in Azshara language) of a pantheon, and the arrogant Azshara doesn''t want to lose the wisdom of his predecessors.


    She chose to specialize in spatial powers.


    Compared with Azshara, Andrea is more at a loss about the rules and powers she wants to understand.


    Considering the extension of his own power, he who mastered the power of light and shadow at the same time originally wanted to further expand the rules in this area, but problems also arose because of this.


    Should I focus on light or shadow first?


    There is not only one power of the gods. For example, Aman''Thul possesses multiple powers such as time, lightning and illusion at the same time.


    But once he chooses to specialize in one item first, Andrea''s originally balanced power of light and shadow may cause unpredictable changes.


    "Change your thinking."


    The soul of Andrea, who was floating cross-legged in the air, frowned and thought, "What if you don''t simply perceive the power of either light or shadow, but use the power of chaos as a breakthrough?"


    According to Elune, although the interweaving of light and shadow will produce the power of chaos is the consensus of many bigwigs in the universe, but there are very few gods who can really do this.


    "The power of chaos is also a very rare ability in the entire universe. Strictly speaking, it is a foul-level energy that should not appear in the mortal realm."


    Elune''s solemn warning is still deeply imprinted in Andrea''s memory, "You can feel it yourself, even if you reach the peak of demigod, it is still very difficult to integrate the power of chaos."


    "Although the power of chaos has unparalleled destructive power below the realm of true gods, it is difficult to play a role in one-on-one actual combat."


    It takes a certain amount of time for Andrea to fuse the power of light and shadow to accumulate energy. If it is a single-challenge fight, this state of energy accumulation that is unilaterally beaten cannot be let go by the enemy.


    "Has the power of the realm of the gods been mastered by me in advance..."


    Andrea rested her chin on her hand and thought carefully, "Could this be a chance, UU Reading or... a hint and guidance?"


    Elune did not give her own advice on Andrea''s perception of power. In her words, the first power that the gods comprehend is the sovereign power, which is related to Andrea''s development direction in the endless years to come.


    Even she is unwilling to bear the karma of misleading a true god. Of course, more importantly, she does not want to use her inertial thinking to restrict Andrea''s creativity.


    The power of chaos is said to be a powerful force that opened up the sky and the earth when the universe first opened. Although Andrea did not feel such a powerful power from the power of chaos that he mastered, at least he can confirm that the upper limit of this power is very high.


    "That''s it."


    Andrea took a deep breath and finally made up her mind.


    The gray energy surrounded Andrea''s soul body, and the gradually forming clouds even distorted the entire soul space.


    While Andrea used his soul consciousness to deeply comprehend the rules, for a moment, he felt that he had transcended the shackles of the planet, and across the obstacles of countless light years, he saw a special existence outside the material universe.


    "Ok?"


    Elune, who was dealing with the bear boy, suddenly paused, and subconsciously turned his gaze to the vast starry sky.


    ''Illusion? ''


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 783： homecoming

    After confirming the direction of comprehension, Andrea, under the protection of the world tree Nordrassil, completely lost her perception of the outside world, and concentrated on comprehending her own rules and powers.


    Due to the report to the Supreme Council in advance, the absence of the speaker did not have any impact on the decision-making level of the Dark Night Republic.


    High Priest Tyrande keeps in touch with Elune at all times, and once Andrea leaves the customs, she, who is also a member of the family, can get the news as soon as possible.


    On the other hand, in the sky above the incomparably vast endless sea, passing ships can vaguely see the phenomenon of space distortion that seems to be absent.


    Both Andrea and Azshara are entering the final sprint stage of breaking through the bottleneck of the True God. Even Elune and Azeroth Star Soul, who have been paying attention to the situation, are not sure who will break through first.


    The gods do not treat devout believers equally as they are preached in the sect beliefs, they also have the same selfishness as mortals.


    From the perspective of Elune and the star souls of Azeroth, they naturally hope that Andrea, who is closer to them, will become the first true **** of Azeroth.


    Just as all high-level people in Azeroth were paying attention to this invisible competition, the Draenei living in the Lost Islands suddenly sounded the alarm.


    Archbishop Hataru warned the Night Republic with an unusually serious expression, "The space near the planet Azeroth is being disturbed by unknown reasons. It should be someone trying to open a super-large space leading to Azeroth from a distant star universe." aisle."


    Malfurion''s expression changed, he raised his head and looked at Tyrande.


    "is it him?"


    "It should be. Didn''t Andrea remind us before retreating?"


    Velen lowered his head and thought for a moment, his face also showed a look of surprise, but he didn''t relax his vigilance because of this.


    "Whether the opponent is an enemy or a friend, let''s make the necessary defensive preparations first."


    Malfurion and Tyrande have no problem with this either. If their predictions are wrong, Azeroth is likely to suffer huge damage if they are unprepared.


    The Storm Fortress fleet of the Draenei took off from the crater, and the four flying fleets of the Night Republic also rushed into the sky to prepare for the continuous expansion of space disturbance outside the planet.


    Finally, under the attention of the night elves and draenei, a huge space door appeared above Azeroth, and the entire Azeroth residents could clearly see this abnormal phenomenon.


    The planet opposite the space gate was broken into pieces, and many pieces of the miserable green land were suspended in the star universe in a disorderly manner.


    A fel battleship clearly in the style of the Burning Legion slowly entered from the other side of the gate.


    Malfurion, Velen and the others tensed their nerves, and they breathed a sigh of relief at the same time when the fel battleship passed Azeroth''s planetary defense barrier smoothly.


    The fact that the fel battleship can pass through the planetary defense enchantment set up by the Pantheon Titan himself means that the Star Soul of Azeroth personally granted it a license, and the identity of the other party is self-evident.


    Malfurion looked at the fel battleship gradually landing in the Azshara area with complicated eyes. Tyrande, who understood his mood best, gently held his hand, expressing his support clearly.


    As the hatch of the fel battleship opened, a small group of elves with black cloth eyes and horns came out first.


    These elves included night elves, night borne, and high elves at the same time. Immediately behind them was a group of naga wagging their snake tails.


    "clatter"


    Greeted by the naga of the demon hunter, a tall demon with demon hooves and black flesh wings stepped out of the cabin.


    The head covered with a black cloth turned left and right, and this resolute demon showed a rare look of nostalgia on his face.


    "Azeroth, I''m finally back."


    The joint fleet of night elves and draenei quickly surrounded them. After the leader demon waved his hand, the naga and demon hunters who were on guard at first released their weapons at the same time.


    An enlarged storm crow landed in front of the fel battleship carrying a night elf woman in a gorgeous priestly costume. After landing, the storm crow transformed into a human form in a burst of light and shadow. They were Malfurion and Tyrande.


    The leading tall demon twitched into a wicked smile, "Long time no see, my brother, and..."


    When turning to Tyrande, Illidan''s expression softened significantly, "My beloved Tyrande."


    Tyrande''s eyes flickered for a moment, but his face still maintained a cold and distant expression.


    Malfurion''s emotions were more complicated, he looked at Illidan for several seconds with changing eyes, and then heaved a long sigh.


    "Illidan, is your agreement with Andrea completed?"


    "Hmph~" Illidan twitched the corner of his mouth in displeasure, "So direct? Forget it, I don''t dislike this efficient approach."


    "The agreement has been completed."


    Illidan raised his left hand, and a spinning green crystal emerged in his hand.


    "This is the Sagerite Keystone. All the worlds controlled by the Burning Legion will be linked by it. We can use it to open a convenient passage to Argus, bypassing the defensive fleet deployed by the Burning Legion in the star universe along the way."


    As soon as Illidan''s words fell, the passage to the broken world of Mardun outside the planet was quickly closed, and the sky of Azeroth regained its clarity.


    As Velen, Shandris, Maiev and others arrived one after another, Illidan raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "Where is Andrea? I have completed my work as agreed. How is Azeroth now? The Old Gods Has the hidden danger been eliminated?"


    Shandris stood up and replied on behalf of her husband who was unable to be present, "Both Yogg-Saron and N''Zoth have been killed, and the only threat to Azeroth now is the defection during the Battle of N''Zoth. Naga of the Allied Forces of Azeroth, and..."


    Shandris turned to Vashj behind Illidan. "Their queen, Azshara."


    "Azshara?!"


    Mentioning the stunningly talented Queen of the Night in ancient times, even Illidan couldn''t help but show his astonishment.


    Frowning and looking at Vashj behind him with a cheerful expression, Illidan asked Shandris in a low voice with unknown meaning, "Queen Azshara has left the depths of the sea? Where is she now?"


    Shandris pointed to the vast endless sea to the east of Storm Harbor. UU Reading The space distortion phenomenon in the middle of the sea can be seen by ordinary people even with the naked eye, and the passing ships took the initiative to bypass this dangerous area. area.


    "Queen Azshara is comprehending the rules in the middle of the endless sea, trying to control her own power."


    "power¡­"


    Illidan gritted his teeth, subconsciously clenched the Double Blades of Azzinoth in his hands, and his expression became serious.


    "Azshara is going to break through the demigod bottleneck? What is her attitude towards Azeroth now?"


    Although Illidan asked Azshara for help because of the lack of manpower, he has always been wary of this unpredictable queen.


    Vashj has indeed contributed a lot in the years of following him to fight north and south, but considering the safety of Azeroth, if Azshara has unruly intentions, Illidan, who has never been sympathetic, will not hesitate to take the knife Luo killed all the naga under his command.


    Shandris had a wry smile on her face, "At least for the time being, she doesn''t mean to hurt Azeroth, but..."


    Recalling the "grievances" between her husband and Queen Azshara, Shandris'' expression became a little weird.


    "It''s hard to say. In short, Andrea is currently retreating and trying to take the last step. Now it depends on who of the two of them can take the first step. This may affect the future of Azeroth."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 784： Mentality collapsed

    Shandris and Celes are very clear that this competition without gunpowder is related to who will dominate when the two get along in the future.


    If Azshara is allowed to break through first, the already proud Queen of the Night will gain more confidence.


    With the tens of millions of Naga who have been transformed back into night elves after genetic modification, Azshara is likely to compete with the Night Republic for the dominance of the Azeroth coalition forces.


    Regardless of whether it is considered from the perspective of the Night Republic or the Azeroth coalition forces, it is not good news for Azshara to break through first.


    Even, from the personal point of view of Shandris and Seres, they don''t want to see the already powerful queen get worse, which may cause them to lose their husbands...of course, not in the physical sense.


    Although they don''t want to admit it, Shandris and Celes have already made some preparations in their hearts. If Andrea is targeted by the powerful queen who admires herself, there may be a lot of disturbances in the originally peaceful Moon Shadow family.


    If Andrea became the true **** first, it would be able to suppress the queen''s arrogance to a certain extent, so that she would not be too messy.


    Shandris'' endless words made Illidan full of question marks, and Vashj didn''t know what had happened to the queen in the years since he left Azeroth.


    The two turned their heads to look at Malfurion and Tyrande at the same time, hoping to get a clear answer from them.


    Malfurion smiled wryly and waved his hands, "Just like Shandris said, the situation is more complicated..."


    Fandral snatched the topic with a smirk, "To put it simply, whoever breaks through first, Andrea or Azshara, is related to their future status in the family... oh oh oh!"


    Celeste suddenly stretched out her legs from behind Fandral and kicked him away. When the bewildered Fandral turned his head, Celeste had a very "kind" smile on his face and looked at him with ethereal eyes.


    "Fandral, do you know the meaning of the word misfortune?"


    Celeste''s cold smile and eyes made Fandral shudder subconsciously, and he nodded vigorously like a chicken pecking rice, not daring to be careless anymore.


    Although Fandral didn''t finish his words, the meaning of his words had been clearly conveyed to Illidan and Vashj.


    Illidan''s expression was a little unnatural, "You said... Andrea and Queen Azshara?"


    Vaschi''s face turned completely dark, and the beautiful Naga''s face was covered with frost.


    "Damn the long-haired orangutan! As early as 10,000 years ago, I should have noticed his wolf ambition, and dared to covet our pure and pure light of light! Die!"


    The Naga under Vaschi also used their weapons in a murderous manner and said "die!"


    Tyrande was furious when she saw Vaschi. The black history of being misunderstood at the beginning made her wish to dig a hole and bury Vaschi in it.


    With a mocking smile on the corner of her mouth, Tyrande happily made up the knife, "Unfortunately, it wasn''t Andrea who took the initiative, but the ''clean and pure'' Queen Azshara in your mouth."


    "impossible!"


    Vaschi''s three views collapsed, "How could the queen be interested in the spear orangutan?!"


    Tyrande shrugged jokingly, "Who knows? Maybe your queen would have fallen in love with someone stronger than herself, but there has never been anyone with such qualifications in Azeroth before."


    "you!"


    Illidan reached out his hand to stop Vashj who was exploding, "Calm down, Vashj."


    "Everything is still unclear, and we will patiently wait for the final mystery to be revealed."


    Illidan is a typical efficiency and pragmatism.


    It is obviously more efficient and more likely for two true gods with strong leadership and appeal to join the expedition to Argus than to rush to Argus first.


    Demon hunters are not simply impatient, and Illidan can bear his temper very well when it is time to wait.


    It''s Vashj and her naga that have been having a really crazy time lately.


    Hastily returning to Nazjatar, Vashj learned the whole story from Felicity and many of her old subordinates.


    Although she still couldn''t accept it in her heart, Tyrande, who seemed to be arrogant, did not lie. It was indeed the queen who took the initiative to attack, and... Andrea also rejected her.


    Vashj''s feelings for Azshara are very complicated. There is not only the maid''s admiration for the queen, but also a hint of delusion hidden deep in his heart.


    Except for the lying Sargeras, Vashj has never seen a queen take a strong interest in a male, and her dream can continue for the time being.


    Vashj, who has no master, has locked herself in Nazjatar''s bedroom all day recently, and Felicity can only carefully appease her immediate superior.


    However, Vaschi''s abnormal sexual orientation reminded her subconsciously of her daughter who was unwilling to marry for thousands of years.


    The scene of Leticia riding Lunara every time she met her suddenly became clear in Felicity''s mind.


    ''Probably not? ''


    ¡­


    Illidan drove the Fel Hammer to land on Azeroth, which naturally attracted the attention of other races besides night elves and Draenei.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Malfurion, who temporarily led the Supreme Council, announced to all the races of Azeroth that the plan for the expedition to Argus had entered the final stage of preparation, and hoped that all races and countries would prepare for war as soon as possible.


    The Argus Expedition Plan had been informed by Andrea to the various races of Azeroth a few years ago, and he had used this reason to persuade them many times before mediating the struggle between the Alliance and the Horde.


    The alliance led by Varian and Goel''s tribe had already started preparations ahead of time. Upon hearing the news, both of them looked terrified at the same time.


    "Is it finally about to start?"


    With the destruction of the Old Gods and the plan of the Void Lord basically aborted, the Burning Legion has become the biggest and final threat facing Azeroth.


    All races of Azeroth know that the decisive battle with the Burning Legion will come sooner or later.


    Although I don''t know what Illidan''s sudden return means, but taking this as an opportunity, all countries have entered the final preparation stage. Craftsmen are working overtime to produce weapons and equipment, and various logistical materials are also working hard. Make great efforts to coordinate preparations.


    With Illidan''s return, the entire Azeroth is running at high speed again, and the competition between Andrea and Azshara is gradually coming to an end.


    A large area in the center of the endless sea is covered by a strange space similar to a space field, and no one wants to venture into it to die.


    The sky above Nordrassil also showed a striking phenomenon. Recently, the sky of Anarchis has been covered by gray mist, and the whole sky is like a filter. The moonlight and sunlight will be covered by this gray area. Filter it first.


    "In the words of you mortals, this is the embryonic form of the kingdom of God."


    Tyrande used Elune''s tone to explain to everyone who paid attention to this matter, "The True God doesn''t use this kind of title, we generally call it the domain of authority."


    "In the battle between gods and gods, the first thing to compete is the collision of the domains of the two sides. The side that is suppressed can basically determine the final outcome. During the battle, you can arrange escape matters in advance...Of course, the destruction of the Pantheon is a special case. special case."


    "Since the field of power has appeared, it means that the two of them are about to break through, let''s wait and see."


    "Who will be the first true **** of Azeroth, even Xiaoai and I are very concerned."


    Malfurion: "Wait a minute, who is Xiao Ai?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 785： sublimation

    Immersed in his own sea of ??consciousness, Andrea knew nothing about the outside world.


    As the understanding of the rules of the power of chaos deepened, Andrea gradually felt something strange.


    At first, he thought that the power of chaos was the representative of destructive power, possessing invincible attack power, and the power he comprehended was also related to attack.


    But the facts proved that there was an error in his understanding. The power of chaos is not just pure destruction, it also has surprising power of creation.


    With the epiphany of the true source of the power of chaos, Andrea clearly felt a pulling force, his body was calling for his flying soul.


    Obedient to this suction force, Andrea''s soul re-integrated with her body in the meditation room located underground in Moon Shadow Manor.


    Gray clouds enveloped his body, and the council members who were dealing with official duties in the Great Moon Temple felt an indescribably amazing energy gathering somewhere underground in Anakis.


    Maiev stood up first in surprise, "That direction is... Moon Shadow Manor?"


    Tyrande closed her eyes and communicated with Elune, a relieved smile gradually appeared on her face, "It seems that Andrea won in the end."


    The star soul of Azeroth also laughed happily, feeling the joy of the star soul, and the elements that have integrated into the material world also showed different degrees of joy.


    In the next few years, Azeroth will be nourished by the cooperation between Star Soul and the four elements, and the population growth rate of the entire planet will reach a new high.


    Andrea retracted the front foot to start the final finishing sublimation, and the center of the endless sea also changed accordingly.


    The spreading weird space shrunk rapidly, and Nazjatar on the bottom of Azeroth also erupted with terrifying energy fluctuations.


    "Hmph~" Star Soul, who observed this information, proudly said to Elune, "Azshara is half a step too late, this competition is won by Andrea!"


    "Yes~"


    Elune, who has been annoyed by the brat recently, showed a relieved expression, "It''s finally over, thanks to Andrea for being patient enough to answer the kid''s hundred thousand whys." ''


    The star soul of Azeroth has a certain amount of spiritual intelligence since birth, and the furnace of origin and the furnace of will only accelerated her growth rate.


    The gradually growing star soul is hungry for all knowledge. Originally, the Titans of the Pantheon prepared relevant databases for her to read in Ulduar, but during the ravages of Yogg-Saron, this part of the information has long been lost.


    As a last resort, apart from reading some historical records in the Platinum Disc, Xinghun could only use the most primitive way¡ªto ask the knowledgeable person personally.


    Elune took advantage of Star Soul when she was young and ignorant, and stole a lot of demigod soul binding rights from her, and Star Soul has always been critical of her.


    But at the moment when Andrea is retreating and practicing hard, Xinghun can only rely on this old man to supplement his knowledge.


    Elune originally didn''t want to play quiz games with the bear kid, but she did owe something to the Star Soul of Azeroth. Coupled with Andrea''s entrustment, Luna could only deal with this curiosity with a strong thirst for knowledge patiently. Baby.


    In the underground cultivation quiet room of Moon Shadow Manor, the gray mist wrapped Andrea into a cocoon that looked like an entity.


    "Crack~"


    With the crisp cracking sound from the cocoon, soft gray light spread in the quiet room, and the translucent gray energy cocoon dissipated by itself when it shattered, and merged into Andrea''s body.


    At this time, Andrea''s appearance was the same as before, but his temperament became more profound and distant.


    At the same time as the eyes were opened, there seemed to be a bright starry sky emerging from the depths of the golden eyes, but they soon returned to normal.


    "Hmm~"


    Andrea got up and moved her body, and pinched her own skin.


    "Is this the divine body? It doesn''t look any different on the surface."


    "Bah!"


    The left hand condensed a demigod-level holy light cutting knife, and Andrea cut it on his skin with little effort.


    "Zizi~"


    The edge of the light knife rubbed against the skin fiercely, and the seemingly soft skin was unharmed.


    Surprised, Andrea increased the pressure of the light saber until he felt a slight pain before dispelling the spell.


    The simulated attack almost with the full strength of a demigod left only a small white mark on his skin, without even cutting the skin.


    "This... should it be said that it is a qualitative change from a human to a god?"


    Andrea touched the white mark on his skin with emotion, and when he let go of his hand, the mark that wasn''t even an injury quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "Sure enough, the recovery ability has also been greatly improved."


    The clothes all over her body had already turned into fly ash when her divine body sublimated, and Andrea waved a gray mist casually, and these energies quickly condensed into a solid body, wrapping her body in a set of ancient Greek-style white Hima pure robes.


    "The power of chaos is quite convenient in creating things, especially these simple objects with no special abilities."


    Looking at the robe on her body with satisfaction, Andrea closed her eyes and felt the powerful energy source within the range of the planet Azeroth.


    Most of the powerful auras were people he was very familiar with. When Karazhan was scanned, Andrea paused for a moment.


    "Heh~ That cunning crow really didn''t die completely."


    At the same time when the divine sense reached Nazjatar under the sea, Azshara and Andrea, who had just emerged from the white transparent cocoon, happened to stare wide-eyed.


    "Hey! See no evil!"


    Andrea didn''t expect that Azshara would follow her to break through. The divine sense took a panoramic view of Azshara''s flawless new body and automatically saved it in his memory.


    "huh~"


    The corners of Azshara''s mouth curled up, unabashedly showing her divine body full of mature female charm.


    After being promoted to the sublimation of the gods, Azshara completely broke away from the cursed body of the Naga and returned to the night elf form.


    And this time it wasn''t transformed by illusion, it was a real night elf body.


    "You won this competition, UU Reading But don''t let me give up so easily, our divine life will still grow in the future, just wait and see, Andrea."


    ¡­


    Becoming a **** is a complete sublimation of the soul and body, and Andrea''s memory has also been greatly improved with the promotion of the true god.


    The evocative picture that he accidentally saw just now has been in his mind for a long time and cannot be dispelled.


    Shaking her head vigorously, Andrea forced herself to shift focus.


    This soul strengthening made his past life memories that he had gradually forgotten since a long time ago become clear again, and now he can even recall the first time he wet the bed when he was a child... Cough.


    With a thought, Andrea left the underground quiet room through the greatly enhanced shadow shuttle.


    When I returned to the living room at home, the family was already waiting here.


    "Daddy is back!"


    When Andrea appeared, Reinhard cheered and rushed towards his father.


    With a warm smile on his face, he picked up his growing son and held him high. The little guy is almost five years old, and he is still very clingy to his father.


    "mua~"


    Kissing Reinhardt on the face, Andrea smiled and said to Shandris, Celes and others, "I kept you waiting for a long time, and finally fulfilled my mission and broke through to become a true **** before Azshara."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 786： Want to be lazy? no way! wake me up hi

    Shandris and the others were a little uneasy at first, worried that Andrea''s mentality would change after she was promoted to a god.


    Facts have proved that they were overwhelmed. Andrea was still Andrea, and she did not alienate her most important family members because of the sublimation of her life form.


    Seeing the relieved look of the family members, Andrea couldn''t laugh or cry, "What are you worried about? Becoming a **** won''t let me get too carried away. Look at Elune...well, forget that you can''t see it."


    Only Andrea and Tyrande can get in touch with the funny side of Elune. As the High Priest of the Moon God, Tyrande can''t expose Elune''s true face to her followers, which may destroy many people The three views.


    Shandris''s long ears twitched. "What happened to Elune?"


    "nothing."


    Andrea smiled meaningfully, "You are also a demigod. As long as Elune wants to, you should also be able to communicate with her directly. Sooner or later you will know her true nature."


    "nature¡­"


    Shandris rolled her eyes, "Can you stop saying such disturbing things in front of me, the priest of the Moon God? You speak as if Elune is some kind of evil god."


    Andrea spread her hands, "The Cthulhu is unlikely, but at least she is not as grand and upright as you Luna believers think."


    Some gags dispelled the worries in the hearts of the family members, and Andrea began to ask about business.


    "Has Illidan returned yet? I can feel his breath of strength."


    "yes."


    Aurora, dad''s secretary, straightened her face and said, "Illidan brought back the Sargerite Keystone, and brought back a fel battleship from Mardum."


    "The Archdruid and the High Priest arranged for his Illidari to live temporarily in Felwood Forest. Illidan behaved very peacefully, but the Naga headed by Vashj..."


    Andrea frowned, talking about Naga, he unconsciously recalled the previous scene.


    "Cough~ What happened to Naga?"


    Seres took the words and said with a smile, "Vashki seems to be unable to accept that the queen who is as high as a **** in her heart has moved...Fan Xin, she and her direct subordinates have behaved very unstable after returning, and may burst into anger at any time."


    Leticia said helplessly, "Although my mother has been trying to appease Vaschi, the effect is not significant. The female officer whom the queen relies on the most has been on the verge of mental explosion."


    Andrea shook her head with a good laugh, "Don''t worry about her, Vashj is Azshara''s loyal dog, as long as there is no order from Azshara, no matter how unwilling she is, it is impossible for her to do things against the Queen''s wishes."


    When Vashj followed Illidan on the expedition to Draeno, she could predict that the future would not be easy, but she still went all out to help the demon hunter overcome all difficulties without hesitation, just because it was an order given by her queen.


    In Vashj''s world, Azshara is everything to her.


    Andrea suspected that even if Azshara asked her to die, Vashj would bid farewell to the queen and die generously.


    "Then the question comes back."


    A gleam flashed in Shandris'' eyes, and he crossed his hands on his chest, making a familiar movement that made the corners of Andrea''s mouth twitch.


    "How do you plan to handle the relationship with Azshara?"


    "Um... Let''s talk about this later, the days to come are still long, there is no need to rush, let''s focus on the Burning Legion and Eonar first."


    "Tsk! Escape again."


    ¡­


    Andrea and Azshara broke through to become true gods one after another, injecting a boost to the Azeroth tribes who are about to go on an expedition to Argus.


    True gods are also divided into strengths and weaknesses. Titans, the foul species that dominate the material world, stand on top of all true gods.


    It is impossible for Andrea and Azshara to defeat Sargeras who destroyed the Pantheon independently, and Eonar''s help is still necessary.


    However, ordinary soldiers obviously don''t know the strengths and weaknesses of these gods. The appearance of the true **** of Azeroth has greatly boosted their morale.


    The war preparations of all races were basically completed, and the awakening of Andrea and Azshara pressed the long-awaited start button for the expedition plan.


    But before that, in order to solve the problem of the birth rate of the night elves, Andrea had to bite the bullet and meet with Azshara.


    After becoming a god, Andrea can freely use the shadow shuttle in Azeroth without restriction, even the secret space like Karazhan, the reflection, can''t stop him.


    Based on the idea of ??waste utilization, Andrea first ran to Karazhan before going to Nazjatar, captured Medivh''s soul from the deep reflection space, and reshaped him with the power of creation on the spot a body.


    After entering the new body, Medivh experienced it carefully. This casually made body is a blank slate without any special effects.


    However, it is precisely because it is a white board that it can better accommodate the soul of the astral mage. As long as the soul and body are in harmony, he can cast many of his spells without hindrance.


    "Hey~"


    Medivh smiled wryly and sighed, "I didn''t expect you to find me after hiding so deeply. What do you want me to do now, my lord god."


    "Hehe~"


    Andrea said with a half-smile, "You are free. After the atonement is completed, you want to escape the universe? How can it be so easy."


    "Join the Tirisfal Council and pass on your original spells and guardian experience to younger generations. You don''t want to cherish your broom, do you?"


    "Of course not. UU Reading " Medivh hesitated for a moment, "My identity is special, the sins I committed back then are not so easy to eliminate, I am worried..."


    "Don''t think too much about it."


    Andrea patted Medivh heavily on the back, and Medivh, who was not yet fully familiar with his body, was beaten staggeringly.


    "Now Azeroth is at the time of employing people. Don''t tell me that you have just been traveling aimlessly in the astral world for so many years."


    "Tell everyone the information you have learned about the Burning Legion through the Tirisfal Council, so that it will benefit our upcoming Argus expedition."


    "As for your sins, even Kel''Thuzad, who once served the Lich King, can correct his sins, so what if there is one more Medivh?"


    ¡­


    Not to mention the impact on the Eastern Continent of pulling out Medivh who grew mushrooms from Karazhan in the reflection, Medivh indeed has a lot of information about the Burning Legion in his hands.


    This information was collected by him through astral travel after the end of the Third World War, and many of them are the latest news that have only recently come out.


    For example, the number two figure in the Burning Legion, the Deceiver was punished and imprisoned by Sargeras.


    Now there is an undercurrent in the Burning Legion, and many demon lords with high enough status are fighting openly and secretly, trying to compete for the position of the new demon commander.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 787： Azshara: kneel, lick

    "it is as expected."


    Illidan rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "When I was in Mardum, I felt that something was wrong. Kil''jaeden, who is good at calculating, has no reason to let us lurk in Mardun for several years without doing anything."


    One of the most valuable pieces of information provided by Medivh was the fact that Kil''jaeden was imprisoned by Sargeras.


    After Archimonde''s death, Kil''jaeden was the ruler of the Burning Legion with one man under one man and more than ten thousand people. He was suddenly knocked down from the clouds and fell into the abyss. This contrast is undoubtedly a shame for the arrogant fraudster.


    Andrea turned to look at Velen with complicated eyes, "Prophet, based on what you know about Kil''jaeden, will he accept our persuasion and pull the eredar rebels against Sargeras?"


    "meeting."


    Velen calmed down and said firmly, "Kil''jaeden has a strong self-esteem and is very vengeful."


    "The previous failure in Draenor was certainly due to his fault, but as the only remaining commander of the Burning Legion, Sargeras'' merciless handling was inappropriate, and this will definitely hurt Kilga Dan''s pride."


    Velen and Kil''jaeden have known each other for tens of thousands of years, and they know each other very well.


    Once they turned against each other, Kil''jaeden would not care about the deep friendship before, or...the deeper the original friendship, the deeper Kil''jaeden''s resentment would be after the rebellion. Velen is a typical example.


    Andrea nodded, "If we can get the help of the fraudsters to further disrupt the situation in Argus from within, our attack on the Burning Throne should be smoother."


    Velen stroked his beard habitually and added, "Not only that, the Legion of Light led by Zela has also been fighting against the Burning Legion in Argus. If we can win their full help, our chances of winning will increase by one point."


    ''Zera...''


    Speaking of the original naaru, Andrea turned his gaze to Illidan in a vague way.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know if the Mother of the Holy Light can be subdued in the name of Elune, I hope that internal conflicts will not arise first when we cooperate. ''


    After finishing the chores, Andrea stayed at home with Shandris to train Reinhardt for a while, and finally set off under the urging of the family.


    Andrea really didn''t want to see Azshara if it wasn''t necessary.


    ''do not care! Anyway, stretching your head and shrinking your head is a knife. ''


    Through the shadow shuttle, he came directly to the Eternal Palace on the bottom of the sea. The strong water pressure around him was completely ignored by Andrea, and he no longer needed to breathe air when he reached the level of a true god.


    "Who!"


    The royal naga guards guarding the palace stretched out their tridents, and watched vigilantly at the night elf who suddenly broke into the palace.


    "wait!"


    One of the royal guards prevented the other companions from attacking. As one of the royal guards who participated in the elite battle of the coalition forces, he still had a deep impression of this face.


    "Andrea Moon Shadow? You still have the guts to meet the Queen!"


    Andrea shrugged helplessly, "It happened for a reason, and Azshara should also be aware of my intentions, please go and inform me."


    "There is no need to report."


    A leisurely voice came from behind Andrea, and at the same time he felt a sudden slight stabbing pain in his back.


    "Shh!"


    Fierce electric arcs flickered in the palace, and the royal guards who were closer subconsciously summoned a pure water shield to isolate the conductive effect, and the skillful movements made people feel distressed.


    "Ok?"


    Andrea, who was unharmed, turned around, and what she saw was a familiar beautiful face and her dull eyes.


    "...Vashj?"


    "Hehe~"


    Vaschi''s eyes were out of focus, and she looked a little creepy. She pulled the corners of her mouth and smiled emotionlessly, "I didn''t expect the noble gods to still remember my name. It''s a great honor."


    Vaschi''s eyes and hands flashed with lightning at the same time, and her expression became more and more angry and distorted, "The shame you brought to the queen must be washed away, even if it takes my life..."


    "Vashj, stop."


    Vaschi, who was in a hysterical state just now, froze for a moment, then immediately put on a submissive look and bowed his head.


    "Yes, Queen."


    "As expected of a loyal dog..."


    Azshara, who had just "meet each other honestly" not long ago, walked out of the inner court of the palace gracefully. Her lavender slender legs glowed with luster in the deep seabed. Her golden eyes stared fixedly at Andrea, flickering. with indescribably complex meanings.


    Walking in front of Vashj, Azshara''s slender fingers slid gently along the face of the female officer, and only looked away from Andrea when she lifted Vashj''s chin.


    "My most important head maid, I don''t allow you to give up your life at will. It is a stupid act to do something knowing that you can''t do it."


    As Azshara''s most valued maid, Vashj has followed Illidan for many years, and has already broken through into the demigod realm, and her strength is quite impressive.


    But the powerlessness of the demigods in the face of the true gods is also clearer than anyone else as the true gods. Vashki''s so-called desperate efforts are just doing useless work.


    Andrea looked at Vaschi''s obsessed and grateful eyes, and the corners of her mouth twitched, "It''s because of your perennial provocation that made Vaschi''s sexual orientation go astray... What a disaster for a beauty." ''


    At this moment, Andrea felt a slight disturbance in space, and before he could react, the environment around him had changed.


    Except for Vashj who was brought here, the other royal guards have disappeared. This is the Throne Hall that the Azeroth coalition forces had invaded before.


    ''Portal? No, the launch speed is much faster, and it can actually hide from my perception. ''


    Azshara sat on her throne leisurely, and the seabed environment also couldn''t hinder her in night elf form.


    "Andrea, I know why you''re here. I''m a big man, so let''s not pursue your previous two rude behaviors."


    "twice?!"


    Vaschi stared at Andrea with lightning-like eyes.


    "Forehead¡­"


    Andrea looked away in embarrassment, he knew exactly what Azshara said the second time.


    "Cough~ that would be great, when can we start the experiment?"


    "It has already begun."


    Azshara leaned lazily on the armrest of the throne, supported her perfect side face with the back of her hand, and raised her chin to Vaschi.


    "As my most loyal head maid, Vashj should be the first to enjoy the queen''s gift."


    Andrea scratched her head, looking at Vashj who was still in Naga form, speechless for a long time.


    "What are you expecting?"


    Azshara sneered, "You don''t think the genetic modification will take effect immediately, do you?"


    "N''Zoth''s physical transformation also takes time, UU Reading , and each modification should not be too large, so as not to cause the subject''s genetic disorder and thus the body to collapse."


    "Washqi only accepted the first transformation, including the midway adaptation process, it will take about a month to complete the entire transformation process and transform her into a night elf again."


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "Then... what about the night elves'' fertility gene locks?"


    "Oh~"


    Azshara''s slender legs were crossed together, and she looked at Andrea with a half-smile, "I can hand over the research results to you. As long as you are sure that the whole process is correct, you can go directly to human experiments."


    Andrea complained helplessly, "If I had this ability, I wouldn''t bother you. I''m different from you, and I would never joke about the lives of my people."


    Seeing the flash of anger in Azshara''s eyes, Andrea hurriedly asked without waiting for her to speak, "How did you agree to help modify the night elves'' genes?"


    Azshara, who was not in a good mood at first, had a happy expression on her face, and slightly lifted her slender feet that overlapped on the upper layer, and handed them to Andrea, her small and lovely toes like cardamom were neatly put together.


    "Get down on my knees and beg the queen to forgive me while licking my feet."


    Andrea: "¡­"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 788： Azsharas values

    Azshara''s jade feet look very attractive, the tiny shell-like toes are glowing with a touch of violet, the arc of the arch of the foot is also extremely perfect, and the extended slender calf shows a graceful curve.


    She couldn''t breathe underwater, and couldn''t smell anything, but Andrea believed that Azshara''s jade feet would never have any peculiar smell, and the proud queen would not tolerate even one imperfection on her body.


    Angrily, she handed Azshara to her face and patted it away, and Andrea rolled her eyes and complained, "Do you think I would do such a stupid thing of giving up my dignity? It''s better to stop joking."


    "Hehe~"


    Azshara took the raised crystal jade feet back, looked at Andrea with a half-smile and said, "Why do I feel that you were shaken for a moment just now? So you are so good?"


    "Ahem~"


    Vashj coughed loudly on purpose and cut off the more exaggerated conversation between the two. Seeing Azshara frowning and looking over, Vashj hurriedly lowered his head to remind.


    "Your Majesty, please pay attention to your manners."


    "Forget it, the fun ends here."


    Azshara put down her crossed legs and sat upright, and a serious expression was restored on her face.


    "It is not difficult to modify the fertility rate of night elves, but it takes a long time to modify Naga."


    "And this work can only be done manually by us as gods. It is basically impossible to achieve the population explosion in the short period of time you think."


    Even if Andrea learned to transform the body under the careful teaching of Azshara, only the two of them can undertake the work of genetic adjustment, and it is just an unrealistic luxury to quickly complete the transformation of the whole family.


    The purpose of adjusting the birth rate of the night elves is to increase the new population of the whole family. If the body modification technique is only limited to a small area, it will be meaningless to the overall situation of the whole family.


    Azshara is very aware of Andrea''s concerns, and she doesn''t want to spend all day with nothing to do to adjust the genes of her subordinates.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to put it into practical use. I will try more other methods to see if I can skip the tedious manual process and complete the entire process through mass production."


    Azshara already had a rough plan in mind, to replace inefficient manual work by deploying god-level alchemy potions.


    However, the selection of excipients for the potion and the batch injection of the genetic modification divine power all take time to study the ratio and process, and Azshara is not sure how much time it will take to perfect this potion.


    Watching Andrea launch the shadow shuttle worriedly to leave, Azshara also leaned on the throne and fell into deep thought.


    Not only was Andrea anxious, Azshara also hoped to speed up the conversion efficiency of Naga, after all, it was related to the competition between her and Elune for the total number of followers.


    Vaschi opened her mouth several times to say something, but she was unable to make a sound because she was worried about disturbing the queen''s thoughts.


    Azshara, who has been promoted to a true god, has a stronger perception of her surroundings than when she was a demigod, and Vashj''s tangled emotions were quickly noticed by her.


    "Vashqi, just say what you have to say, don''t be so hesitant."


    "yes."


    Vaschi asked cautiously, "Queen, do you really intend to choose this spear orangutan as your partner?"


    Azshara raised her delicate eyebrows, turned her head slightly and looked at Vaschi meaningfully.


    "What? Are you dissatisfied with Andrea?"


    "this¡­"


    Vaschi hesitated for a while, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "Queen, please forgive me."


    "Andrea Moon Shadow''s personal strength and power are indeed worthy of you, but he is a family man after all, so it would be inappropriate for you to step in..."


    "Heh~" Azshara smiled indifferently, "I thought you were worried about something, but it turned out to be such a trivial matter."


    Standing up from the throne, Azshara looked up at the small open-air window leading to the sea above the Eternal Palace. The dark seabed could not see the moonlight from the outside world at all.


    "Washqi, my views on mate selection and values ??are different from yours. Once I see someone, I don''t care about other red tape."


    "In my opinion, only the strong are qualified to dominate everything."


    "Since Andrea can really convince me with his strength, so what if he has a family? Are you worried that I will suffer in the hands of Shandris and that little girl from the Sunstrider family?"


    Vaschi hurriedly defended, "Of course not! I just feel that sharing a partner with someone else is not in line with your noble status."


    "Is it honorable?"


    Azshara sighed softly, "Vashj, do you still think my status is noble?"


    "The Night Empire has long been a thing of the past. What the night elves recognize today is not the indifferent queen who treated them as worthless 10,000 years ago, but the Moon Shadow Speaker who is dedicated to fighting for better living conditions for them and leading the whole clan to overcome obstacles."


    Azshara looked at the unacceptable Vashj earnestly, "Times have changed. In the eyes of most night elves, Azshara is just the queen of Naga, not the queen of night."


    "Until I transform the Naga back into the night elves and reintegrate into the society of the Night Republic, this concept will not change easily."


    "That''s why I unconditionally promised Andrea to develop mass-production genetic modification methods as soon as possible."


    Azshara stretched out her slender fingers and slowly slid down Vashj''s forehead, "As my first human experiment, Vashj, will you feel regret and fear?"


    "of course not!"


    Vaschi''s eyes were a little fascinated, but she subconsciously replied firmly, "Everything I have is given by the queen. If it can play a role in your plan, mere danger to life is nothing!"


    "very good."


    Lifting Vaschi''s chin, Azshara kissed her on the forehead with a light smile, "As expected of my most heartfelt headmaid, continue to maintain your loyalty, no matter what happens to Andrea and I''s future, I won''t treat you badly."


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    The answer given by Azshara made Andrea somewhat disappointed, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com But it''s only natural if you think about it carefully.


    "Alchemy potion?"


    Azshara''s learning talent is unmatched. She is not proficient in any skills that Azeroth has ever had, and alchemy is of course no exception.


    After being promoted to a true god, Azshara''s various skills should also achieve corresponding breakthroughs. Andrea is confident that she can develop mass-produced potions instead of manual spellcasting.


    However, considering that the physique and tolerance of each subject are different, in addition to the research on the ratio of potions, a large number of clinical trials are also necessary. This process is destined to not be completed in a month. years or so.


    Fortunately, in the early days of the great interstellar voyage, the night elves, whose technological level was clearly superior to other races, could still maintain a sufficient advantage.


    By the time humans, orcs and other races hitch a ride into this competition, the night elves should have seized many planets with high-quality resources under Andrea''s layout, and they won''t have to worry about being caught up by latecomers in at least 30 to 50 years. And worried.


    There are goblins in the tribe, and gnomes in the alliance. Even if these two races with strong scientific research capabilities have previous experience, it will take a lot of time to catch up.


    "Haste makes waste. Since the genetic modification of the whole family cannot be completed for the time being, let''s think about business first."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 789： final preparations

    Compared with other races in Azeroth, the night elves, who had been prepared for a long time, were the first to complete the preparations for the expedition to Argus.


    The spaceship that was secretly processed on the Black Seashore finally appeared before the eyes of the world for the first time.


    However, because of the modular assembly method, the spaceship transported to Winterspring through the flying fleet is now only presented in the form of components in the eyes of the bosses of various races.


    The members of the Moon Shadow family just returned from Quel''Thalas after attending Li Reza''s funeral. Vereesa, who has not yet come out of her mother''s death, also followed the Quel''Thalas observation team. Trance.


    Kael''thas succeeded as the Sun King, and in order to show his maturity, he began to try to grow a beard.


    At this time, he was stroking the golden beard on his chin thoughtfully, looking at the modular spaceship parts in the sky and asking, "These parts are really going to be launched into the universe and then assembled? Are you sure there will be no problems? "


    Although Quel''Thalas did not directly participate in the construction of the spaceship, the high elves, with their innate sensitivity to energy, provided a lot of constructive suggestions in the improvement of the repulsion power furnace.


    The operating efficiency of the second-generation repulsion power furnace has been greatly improved, and its output is at least three times that of the first-generation experimental power furnace. The opinions given by the high elves during the improvement process are indisputable.


    Andrea said confidently, "Don''t worry, with the help of the gravity barrier provided by Queen Azshara, we have simulated the splicing environment of the spacecraft in the state of weightlessness in advance, and the experiment went very smoothly."


    Considering the current peaceful environment in Azeroth, after the formation of the fourth flying fleet, Andrea did not add spaceships for use in the atmosphere for the time being, and fully started the production line to manufacture space battleships to prepare for the decisive battle on Argus.


    The four flying fleets spent more than half a month transporting back and forth, and finally delivered all the completed spacecraft modules to Winterspring.


    The leaders of all ethnic groups put aside their tense domestic preparations and gathered in Winterspring Valley. Looking at the mass accelerator running through most of the valley, the dwarf craftsman Mekkatorque and the goblin trade prince Gazlowe both opened their mouths in surprise.


    Varian was also a little speechless, "How much time did it take to build such a huge project?"


    Andrea smiled and explained, "It took about ten years before and after. Fortunately, it was completed before Illidan returned."


    The demon hunter twitched his lips, "Although Starport, the spaceship of the Burning Legion, looks very shabby, but for Azeroth, which has never entered the universe in large quantities, it is still passable."


    Andrea retorted angrily, "Aren''t you talking nonsense? The star port is a port built in the universe, how could it be built on the ground."


    "During the expedition to Argus, the engineering spacecraft will build a star port on the surface of Blue Child, one of Azeroth''s satellites. In the future, our space exploration ships will depart from this port."


    Tyrande frowned, "Both the blue boy and the white lady are under Elune''s jurisdiction? Isn''t that considered blasphemy?"


    Andrea waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, I have obtained Elune''s permission in advance. By the way, the Elune church''s habit of associating the planet with the power of the gods should also be changed."


    ¡­


    With the delivery of the spacecraft components in place, the long-awaited mass accelerator was finally officially put into operation.


    Driven by the magical magnetic force on the launch orbit, the parts of the spaceship are ejected out of the atmosphere of Azeroth one after another, and enter the predetermined cosmic orbit.


    The first ship to be spliced ??is the fleet flagship with a total length of more than 2,300 meters. Andrea followed the name of the first atmospheric flying fleet flagship, the Enterprise, with a slight modification, and named it the Enterprise.


    After the subsequent ejection and assembly of the **** fleet was in place one after another, the mass accelerator suspended the launch of the combat spaceship, and instead launched a series of defeated small engineering and manned spaceships.


    The first group of Azerothians to officially board the universe consisted of night elves and Draenei. With the orbits calculated in advance, these manned and engineering spacecraft landed smoothly on the surface of the planet.


    Relying on a large number of arcane puppets carried by the ship, the colonists who stepped into the universe built a military base on the surface of the blue child planet at an extremely fast speed.


    In order to allow the Azeroth coalition forces to adapt to the living environment in the universe in advance, the first batch of coalition soldiers who completed the preparations were first launched and transported to the lunar base after the initial construction of the base. Andrea named this base Artemis .


    The training in the weightless state is mainly to prepare for the battle of the fleet outside of Argus. These soldiers need to stay on the starship and skillfully use various weapons to fight against the fleet of the Burning Legion staying on the outskirts of Argus.


    According to the information provided by Medivh and Illidan, Argus still retains the complete gravity of the planet.


    Archbishop Hataru used the gravity barrier to simulate the gravity parameters of Argus in the Artemis base, allowing troops participating in ground combat to adapt to the different gravity environments of Argus and Azeroth as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, the difference between the two planets is not that big. The gravity of Argus is about 1.1 times that of Azeroth, so it didn''t take too much time to adapt.


    "still have a question."


    Velen, who always had a gentle smile on his face, put on a solemn expression and reminded, "We don''t know the current atmospheric environment of Argus for the time being. The first batch of soldiers who landed on Argus had better make relevant preparations in advance."


    This is indeed Andrea''s cognitive blind spot. After being promoted to the true god, his memory has greatly improved, and all the details of the game that needed a memo to recall before were recalled.


    The lack of details for the sake of gameplay made Andrea affected by inertial thinking, forgetting the problem of the atmospheric environment of Argus.


    Medivh couldn''t give an accurate answer to this point, after all, he didn''t need to breathe in the soul form.


    Just in case, the logistics department urgently designed a set of light combat uniforms that can provide oxygen for a certain period of time.


    With the in-depth training of the lunar base, more problems, large and small, began to be exposed, and these problems were solved one by one under the consultation of technicians of all ethnic groups.


    Andrea wanted to train for a while longer to be safe, but Algalon''s urgent intelligence from the distant life shelter disrupted his plan.


    "Has the Burning Legion found the Sanctuary of Life?"


    "Not yet, UU Reading , but they have discovered the anomaly of the subplane and are sending troops to explore."


    Raiden urged anxiously, "We must set off as soon as possible. Once the Sanctuary of Life falls and there is no one to check and balance Sargeras, it is impossible for us to defeat the Fallen Titan head-on and win."


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea thought about it, "Lai, you can discuss with Odin and leave half of the titan guardians to continue guarding Azeroth."


    "During our expedition to Argus, we must ensure that the planetary defense circle operates at maximum power at all times, so that the furnace of origin and the furnace of will can operate at full capacity without stinging energy."


    Raiden was a little surprised by Andrea''s proposal, "Why? Wouldn''t putting more forces on the front line end the war faster?"


    "It''s not that simple."


    Andrea narrowed his eyes, "Don''t treat Sargeras as an idiot, once all the guardian forces of Azeroth are mobilized, do you think he will seize this opportunity to steal the house?"


    The 7.0 version of the CG proves that Sargeras really has such a plan. He even used his big sword to stab a deep wound on Ai Jiang''s body. Running around with wounds.


    Raiden was taken aback, and hurriedly nodded solemnly, "I''m going back to Ulduar to discuss staying behind with the guardians."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 790： Azshara, you plot against me!

    The local demigods of Azeroth headed by Cenarius cannot leave their home planet. Once they are far away from Azeroth, they will lose the immortality of their souls due to the distance. Once they die in Argus, they will never be resurrected.


    Andrea originally planned to keep a considerable part of the high-end combat power in Azeroth.


    With the efforts of Malfurion, Cenarius, and Ysera, all the wilderness demigods who died in the past returned to the material world. Together with the native loa gods who stayed on the planet, they will build Azeroth''s defense line.


    In order to better manage these animal gods, after discussion, the guardians of the titans decided that Odin would lead Freya, Azadas and Mimiron to stay in Azeroth.


    Raiden, Thorim, and Hodir followed the fleet to expedition to Argus, and the five guardian dragons led all the clansmen to dispatch.


    In the last period of time before leaving, the Furnace of Will and the Furnace of Origin were fully activated, and the Creator Engine produced a large number of Titan creations like dumplings under the Nalaksha Engine.


    If it wasn''t for the lack of follow-up materials, Star Soul could continue to use its own energy supply to produce more reinforcements.


    Recently, the atmosphere inside Azeroth has been somewhat depressing, and even ordinary civilians from all over the world can feel the breath of war approaching step by step.


    While Andrea was preoccupied with the expedition, Azshara was not idle either.


    It is very rare for her to devote herself to the improvement and experimentation of genetic modification potions.


    Facts have proved that once Azshara pays attention to one thing, she can greatly shorten the time originally scheduled to achieve results by virtue of her unparalleled talent.


    Andrea originally thought that it would take Azshara more than a year to come up with the finished potion, but in fact, the Queen of the Night only took half a year to complete the research and trial of the potion before the expeditionary force set off. .


    When a small group of royal guards led by Vaschi appeared in front of Andrea in the form of night elves, he was busy with logistical coordination and couldn''t react for a while.


    "Vashj? Are you..."


    Vaschi is still not very interested in snatching the Queen''s favored orangutan, but because of the Queen''s order, she can only suppress her displeasure and say in a cold voice, "The Queen invites you to go to Nazjatar to test the results of the potion, please come with us. come on."


    ¡­


    Since a large number of maids and royal guards were transformed back into night elves, there was no sea water in the Eternal Palace located at the bottom of the sea.


    The large barrier arranged by Azshara completely isolates the seawater from the palace, and the entire palace is dry.


    The familiar environment made Andrea, who had regained his memory, a little trance. He seemed to see the Eternal Palace 10,000 years ago again.


    When Andrea met Azshara in the alchemy laboratory, she was still concentrating on potion improvement experiments.


    "Here? Take it."


    Azshara threw a bottle of sky blue potion at Andrea without looking back, followed by several similar potion bottles with slightly changed colors.


    Andrea hastily used his divine power to fix these medicine bottles in mid-air, and carefully looked at the bottle of magic medicine that was originally borrowed in his hand.


    "These are finished medicines that have undergone clinical trials. The order and time of taking them are written on the label of the first potion."


    "If you are worried, you can find someone to try first."


    Azshara put down the potion in her hand, hooked her fingers to Andrea, and motioned him to get closer.


    Andrea just took a step forward, and with the familiar space fluctuations, the scene in front of him has changed.


    Blood-boiling croons came from the closed room in front of him, and through this transparent window, Andrea saw a lively scene.


    A night elf with a full beard was challenging to achieve a one-to-ten score. He tried hard to complete his work with red eyes, and a large number of night elf women fell in disorder around him.


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corners of Andrea''s mouth twitched a little, and he wouldn''t blush because he was well-informed, but it was unnatural to see this scene suddenly.


    "this is?"


    "Human laboratory."


    Azshara explained with a normal face, "I don''t know if you have the heart of the Virgin, let''s just mention it first."


    Lifting his chin towards the "Human Laboratory", Azshara said indifferently, "These experimental subjects are night elves recruited voluntarily, not transformed by Naga."


    "In half a year, several batches of experimental subjects have been changed, and it is basically confirmed that the efficacy of the medicine is stable. All the mothers participating in the experiment have successfully conceived under the high-intensity breeding experiment. The potion in your hand is already a mature version that has undergone several rounds of improvements."


    ¡®Is it necessary for me to see it with my own eyes¡­¡¯


    Andrea seemed to be able to smell the strange smell coming from the isolation laboratory, and sighed helplessly, "Well, I believe that the dignified Queen Azshara will not make small moves in this kind of place."


    "So, what about the output of potions? How many sets of potions can be provided per month?"


    As soon as the scene changed, Andrea had been brought back to the throne hall by Azshara with the power of space.


    "I also have to take care of the deployment of Naga transformation potions. I can only provide you with potions for fifty people every month."


    Azshara rested her hand on the throne to support her cheek, "I''m trying to further improve the efficiency of potion blending, and the output should increase in the future."


    "Fifty?"


    Andrea nodded and said, "It''s enough for the time being, and there will be 600 people in a year. Considering the series of changes brought about by these 600 people after raising the fertility rate, it should be able to bring about earth-shaking changes to the night elf society within twenty years." The change."


    Azshara nodded in satisfaction, "Your brain turns quickly, and the genetic adjustment of a small number of people will continue to bring beneficial changes to future generations."


    "Counting the subsequent increase in potion production efficiency, the night elves may be able to surpass the total population growth of the previous 10,000 years in just 20 years."


    Andrea scratched her head with a wry smile, "Maybe I''ll start to prepare for the troubles of happiness in the future. Let''s think about the family planning policy in advance to avoid serious consequences caused by overpopulation."


    If the night elves, who had been suppressed for thousands of years, were really allowed to let go of their lives, God knows how much noise they would make.


    Too little population growth rate is certainly a long-standing problem, but we should not be negligent and go to the other extreme just because the problem is solved.


    The third brother with an overexploding population on the earth is a sign of the past. The excessive growth of the total population has seriously slowed down their economic development, and it has also caused a series of social problems. It is no joke to force a big country.


    "Ha~"


    Azshara yawned and stretched her body comfortably.


    The bright and heavy evil danced wantonly in front of her eyes, and Andrea couldn''t help but twitched the corner of her mouth.


    ''On purpose? Obviously, the true **** doesn''t need to sleep for a long time...''


    Azshara looked at Andrea whose expression fluctuated with a half-smile, "Greedy? The big scene before really made you animalistic..."


    "It''s not!"


    Andrea turned around angrily and waved goodbye, "The expedition to Argus is coming soon, UU Read Book I still have a lot of important things to do, I don''t have time to joke with you, so I will..."


    "Hehe~ You want to leave after entering my palace?"


    A gleam of light flashed in Azshara''s eyes, and before Andrea could escape into the shadow space, the scene in front of them changed again.


    An extraordinarily gorgeous large bed was placed in the center of the room, and the purple translucent veil fluttered gently under the breeze blowing from nowhere.


    The elegant fragrance stimulated Andrea''s sense of smell, and he instinctively wanted to launch the shadow shuttle to leave immediately, but there seemed to be some kind of restriction in the hall that seemed to be Azshara''s bedroom, and he temporarily lost contact with the shadow space?


    "Stop struggling."


    Azshara teleported behind Andrea without warning, and a more intense and fragrant scent rushed from behind. The queen fixed Andrea in a familiar posture, and gently bit his long ears with her teeth playfully.


    "My power is the power of space. The entire bedroom has been blocked from all space connections. Today, you don''t even think about escaping."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 791： Vashj, heartbroken

    The increasingly strong fragrance in the dormitory made Andrea''s brain a little dizzy. After becoming a god, he was supposed to be invulnerable to all poisons. He was surprised to find that his body was out of control.


    "How is it possible?! What drugs can limit the actions of the true god?"


    "Hehe~"


    Azshara smiled triumphantly, "No matter how cautious you are, you will still fall into my trap in the end."


    While helping Andrea, who was sweating on his forehead, slowly take off his clothes, Azshara explained calmly, "The potion bottles that I threw to you before were smeared with a colorless and odorless auxiliary drug mixed with my divine power."


    "The adjuvant will not have any effect in an inactive state. It will only be catalyzed by certain pheromones. Once combined with the scent of blue coral in the bedroom... even the gods cannot escape the control of the potion."


    Andrea suddenly realized that it turned out that Azshara deliberately took him to see live **** palaces for the purpose of using pheromones to catalyze colorless and tasteless drugs.


    Gently turning Andrea''s immobile head, Azshara showed a rare look of seduction on his face, and gently kissed Andrea''s eyelids.


    "Sure enough, only those who also have these golden eyes are qualified to be worthy of me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve done experiments with myself, the potion won''t have any side effects, just relax and enjoy it."


    Andrea''s body is completely unable to move, only one mouth can speak, and the eyeballs can still move.


    Andrea tried to delay the time with words, and asked in a despondent manner, "You actually calculated me! Is it necessary to do this?"


    Azshara rolled her eyes, "Who made you, a ten-thousand-year-old tree, unwilling to submit to me? This is the only way to make you submit."


    The clothes on the two were scattered on the ground under the influence of gravity, and Azshara hooked her fingers to make Andrea levitate into the air and float to the bed.


    Stretching out his fingers and lightly tapping on Andrea''s chest, Andrea, who was stiff all over, fell straight on the soft big bed.


    Casually waving the veil, Azshara opened her hands and fell on Andrea with a smile on her face. The smooth and soft touch from her body made Andrea''s breath thicker.


    ¡®Santis, Celes, help! ''


    "This time I am not in Naga''s body, so don''t try to find any reason to reject me."


    ¡­


    Outside the bedroom, Vaschi stood in front of the gate with a blank face.


    Felicity, who was on duty together, wanted to speak comforting words several times, but seeing the other party''s dull eyes that lost their highlight, she was still unable to speak out the light words of comfort.


    ''Hey~''


    At the same time, Shandris, who was adapting to the gravity of Argus at the base on the moon, suddenly had a heart move, and subconsciously looked at Azeroth, which was shrouded in beautiful clouds in the sky.


    ¡®Bad premonition, illusion? ''


    At the same time, Celeste was teaching Reinhardt the skill of enchanting weapons with high-power spells for a short time in Moon Shadow Manor.


    Reinhardt inherited the excellent genes of both parents at the same time, and showed excellent magic talent at a young age.


    However, Reinhardt himself was not interested in the way of fighting at a distance. Under the lure of Leticia, he chose the path of no return in close combat.


    Seres learned that Leticia was the culprit behind the scenes, so she picked up her Skyfire Staff and fought Leticia in anger.


    The two are good girlfriends who grew up together, and they know each other very well.


    Even though Ceres was able to overwhelm Leticia slightly with her stronger strength and magical staff, the battle could not be decided in the end without any real fire.


    With Andrea taking time out of her busy schedule to mediate, Celes could only angrily agree to support Reinhardt''s own choice.


    However, Celeste was more or less selfish. When teaching Reinhardt, she tried to choose some spells that could be cast instantly by novices, supplemented by weapon enchantment.


    She hopes to train Reinhardt into a magic warrior who mainly relies on small spells and enchanted weapons for mid-range combat.


    When choosing a weapon, Reinhardt valued the majestic spear at a glance, but Andrea''s rare sternness stopped him.


    "You can choose any other weapon, just don''t choose a long spear. This is a weapon that will absorb people''s luck. Unless the luck is against the sky, those who use the gun will not have a good ending."


    Seles and the others don''t know where Andrea''s prejudice against long spears comes from. She herself quite likes long spears among medium-range long weapons.


    In the end, Reinhardt chose the Zen staff passed down to Pandaria. Many people in the family couldn''t understand Reinhardt''s strange choice, but under Andrea''s intervention, he finally went.


    At this time, Reinhardt blessed the Zen staff with a flame enchantment, and waved the Zen staff in his hand vigorously, which already looked good.


    "Ok?"


    Seles, who was standing aside and guiding, suddenly turned her head to look east subconsciously, and she seemed to hear someone calling herself vaguely.


    "Andrea?" Celes tilted her head and thought for a while, then shook her head again, "Impossible, he is already a god, and going back and forth is just a matter of thought."


    "Reinhardt! Don''t be lazy, you have to learn to get used to keeping the enchantment effect on the weapon!"


    "Yes~ Mom."


    ¡­


    Azshara''s bedroom with excellent sound insulation effect can''t hear any movement from the outside, even if Vashj erected the elf''s long ears, there is no gain.


    "Crack ~"


    The door finally opened from the inside, and Vaschi, who was still ashamed before, turned her head to look inside.


    Andrea, whose upper body was naked, sat in the middle of the big bed with a very tangled expression, while Azshara pulled a thin quilt to cover her flawless and flawless body under the quilt, and leaned lazily on the head of the bed with her eyes closed.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright? Do you feel uncomfortable? It really is that long-haired orangutan..."


    "Vashqi, you are very noisy."


    "...Yes, please forgive me."


    When Vashj walked up to the queen to greet her, Felicity walked up to Andrea and comforted her softly, "If you want to be more open, and be with Queen Azshara forever, at least you can avoid a possible night elf disaster in the future." civil war."


    Andrea''s face changed, and the complex expression on UU Reading finally faded a little.


    He can understand Felicity''s meaning. With the Naga being transformed into night elves in large numbers, these transformed "families" who are incompatible with the original night elves will sooner or later be different from the people of the Night Republic because of the different three-view education they received since childhood. The people clashed.


    Like the Night Empire in ancient times, Azshara holds an unrivaled status in the hearts of these naga.


    As long as there is the queen''s restraint, the night elves transformed from Naga should be able to integrate into society relatively smoothly, avoiding the outbreak of ideological conflicts between the two parties as much as possible.


    "Hey~"


    With a long sigh, Andrea smiled wryly and said softly, "I''m sorry Shandris and Celes..."


    Felicity complained angrily, "It''s not the man who suffers from this kind of thing."


    Andrea scratched her head in distress, "The question now is how should I explain to my family."


    Felicity was a little surprised, "You never thought of hiding it from them for a while?"


    Andrea shook her head, "Paper can''t keep fire. Do you think Azshara is the kind of person who can cooperate with me in weaving lies?"


    "Also, rather than hurting them further by making up a lie that will be exposed sooner or later, it is better to be open and honest from the beginning and ask for their forgiveness."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 792： "Charming" Fandral

    When Andrea returned to her mansion, she felt something was wrong. Shandris, who had just returned from the Artemis base, saw Azshara following Andrea, and immediately understood the general situation develop.


    The little confused Seres didn''t come back to her senses for a moment, seeing the changing expression on Shandris'' face when she looked at Azshara, it took a few seconds for her to look at her husband with disbelief.


    "cough~"


    Andrea lowered her head slightly in embarrassment and said, "Things have already happened. I don''t want to find reasons to say that the problem is not with me. I just hope to get your forgiveness."


    The Black Dragon Princess Onyxia, who happened to be a guest at home, stared at the Shura Field in front of her eyes, and Xalatas, who was hiding behind Aurora, grinned to her ear, greedily absorbing the scene in the living room. Chaotic breath.


    Shandris looked at Azshara, who was elegant and dignified, with a faint smile on her face, and took a deep breath.


    Just when Andrea thought that the strong Shandris would explode, what she heard was a long sigh.


    "Hey~"


    When Andrea was still a little dazed, Shandris pulled him to her side, and stared at Azshara who was rolling her eyes with sharp eyes.


    "I believe Andrea, this wood will never take the initiative to shoot, what did you do to him?"


    A look of surprise flashed in Azshara''s golden eyes, and she chuckled playfully, "Santis, is that why you trust him? Isn''t there a saying that males think with their lower body."


    "At least Andrea isn''t."


    Shandris calmly responded, "There are many beautiful women around Andrea, all kinds of wild flowers, and Andrea has never been tempted. I don''t think you will be the special one. "


    "Huh~ Stunning beauty?"


    Azshara brushed back the silver hair that fell to her shoulders, and looked around the women present with pride, "In front of me, Azshara, who can claim to be stunning?"


    Shandris stagnated. In terms of appearance and temperament, no one in the world today can compare with Azshara.


    "Hmph! What a big tone, do you think I don''t exist?"


    Elune, who had been watching silently, suddenly spoke out and began to yell at Azshara, "Azshara, your beauty is indeed unparalleled in Azeroth, but it may not be magnified in the entire universe. It is better not to be too confident in this aspect. it is good."


    Azshara raised her eyebrows, with a playful expression on her face, "Elune? I didn''t expect you to pay attention to Andrea all the time, before that in my bedroom..."


    "I''m not! I''m not! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Elune''s three consecutive denials were thrown out immediately, and her eagerness to get rid of the relationship made Andrea wonder.


    ''Could it be...''


    With the gradual growth of Azeroth, Elune, who has obtained the permission of the star soul, can speak directly in the planet to a limited extent, but she has not yet been able to condense her own entity in the material world outside the Emerald Dream.


    In terms of appearance and temperament alone, Elune''s appearance is indeed the only one that can rival Azshara''s beauty.


    The temperament of the two is noble and proud, the other is holy and friendly, each has its own strengths, and it is difficult to tell them apart.


    Elune''s sudden interruption made Shandris look shocked, and she hurriedly knelt down on one knee with her hands clasped in front of her chest.


    "Respected Elune, the moon god, I never thought you would issue an oracle here, your devout believer Shandris..."


    "OK OK."


    Elune hastily spoke out to stop the unnecessary red tape, "Santis, I know more about you than you think, after all, you are the longest companion of my kin Andrea."


    Elune''s intervention eased the tense atmosphere at the scene, and Andrea, who had been silent all this time, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Azshara came here this time just to show her presence and the relationship with Andrea, and she didn''t plan to move into Moon Shadow Manor immediately.


    Under the mediation of Elune, Shandris, a devout follower of the moon god, reluctantly suppressed the anger in her heart, but it was not so easy for her to fully agree with this fact.


    In contrast, Seres, who was originally a latecomer, did not have strong resistance to Azshara, she just followed Shandris to express their joint position.


    ¡­


    The next day Malfurion and the others were startled when they saw Andrea in the meeting hall.


    It''s not how exhausted and weak Andrea is when he became a true god, but that his neck is full of all kinds of "strawberries", as if someone is deliberately swearing ownership.


    Fandral''s eyes were a little strange, and he seemed to be holding back a smile, "Andrea, you are..."


    "Don''t ask." Andrea stopped him blankly, "If you ask, you haven''t slept all day."


    "Pfft~"


    Tyrande couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing, she had already learned the whole story from Elune.


    Anyway, it wasn''t his own Malfurion who had the accident, the high priest could laugh at it from the perspective of a bystander.


    "cough~"


    Malfurion, who also learned the truth from his wife, coughed to smooth things over, "Everyone, this is Andrea''s private matter after all, so let''s leave it alone."


    All the people present are old colleagues who have worked together for thousands of years. They know each other very well. It is okay to joke with each other, but no one is stupid enough to really poke someone''s pain.


    Andrea didn''t forget about his business because of yesterday''s chaos. He put a set of potions he got from Azshara on the table, and told the colleagues present about the effects of the potions.


    "The potion researched by Azshara can modify the fertility rate of night elves from the genetic level. I have seen the records of drug users who voluntarily accepted the experiment in the Eternal Palace. Under normal mating conditions, the probability of conception is basically the same as that of humans."


    Fandral looked at the gradually blue medicine bottle on the table with bright eyes, "With this kind of potion, the expansion of the night elves can finally get rid of the shackles of the population, Andrea, it''s worth your sacrifice...uh!"


    Fandral, who didn''t open the pot and carried the pot, was sanctioned by Andrea''s shadow power from the air. This rough man with a beard on his upper body and a scumbag twisted his waist and hips in front of everyone and danced a "charming" dance. UU reading


    "vomit~"


    Maiev looked up with a bluish face and stopped, "Stop! This picture is too powerful. If you kill one thousand enemies, you will lose eight hundred. Let''s stop."


    Fandral was making a gesture of blinking his left eye and pouting, finally regaining control of his body. The resolute archdruid bowed forward in frustration.


    "My image..."


    Jarod nearly ducked under the table laughing, and slapped Fandral''s sturdy back as he laughed.


    "Misfortune comes from your mouth, hahahaha! You should pay attention to controlling your speech in the future."


    Malfurion clapped his hands dumbfounded, "Everyone, back to the topic."


    "With these potions, we can gradually lift the restricted birth rate of the night elves, but at the same time, we must also be wary of the possible side effects of the explosive population growth."


    The relieved Andrea finally calmed down, and then said, "I have already thought about the basic policy of family planning, but the specific limit of how many years one child needs to be discussed and formulated according to the actual situation."


    "Also, inform Illidan."


    A cold light flickered in Andrea''s eyes, "The moment of decisive battle is coming, let him move back to Anakis, and be ready to activate the Sagerite Keystone at any time."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 793： through the stars

    Ulduar and Pandaria''s cramped soldiers are stuck in the bottleneck of insufficient materials, and it is difficult to raise more resources for construction in a short period of time while ensuring the supply of the army.


    Algalon''s information sent back to Azeroth from the Sanctuary of Life is still continuing. The Burning Legion has discovered the different space where Eonar is hiding and has begun to send troops to attack.


    However, since the Burning Legion is now leaderless, the army attacking the Sanctuary of Life lacks a unified command, and the offensive situation is somewhat chaotic, and it is temporarily unable to break through the Sanctuary of Life''s defense.


    But this situation is only temporary. Once Sargeras, who has retreated and corrupted the soul of the titan, knows the news, he will definitely use his army to launch a fierce attack on the Sanctuary of Life.


    Time was running out, and although there were still some final preparations to be made, Andrea decided to send the vanguard to the star area where Argus was located to support the Sanctuary of Life.


    Following Andrea''s order, the Artemis Naval Port began to operate at full speed, soldiers from various countries officially started the boarding process, and dozens of space battleships took off from the base.


    Demon hunter Illidan stood on the top floor of the Anarchis Mage Tower, pouring a large amount of fel energy into the Sargerite Keystone with a serious face.


    The green spar began to spin faster, and a huge space gate gradually opened on the outer layer of the planet Azeroth.


    Through the space gate, one can intuitively observe the scene on the opposite side, and a planet that has been riddled with evil energy has appeared in front of everyone''s eyes.


    The Draenei headed by Velen opened their mouths in disbelief, "This is the current Argus?"


    Argus, who appeared in front of Velen and others, seemed to have been devoured by some kind of huge monster.


    The surface of the planet is covered with large and small gaps, and there is very little complete land. The earth that has been deeply corroded by evil energy emits a creepy green shimmer.


    Andrea shook his head sympathetically, and waved his hand to open a shadow passage. "Prophet, there is no time to feel sorry, let''s go first."


    Through the Shadow Passage, representatives of the various races of the Crusade on Argus straddled the vast distance between Azeroth and the Blue Children, appearing directly on the bridge of the fleet flagship Enterprise.


    Compared with the flying battleships used in the atmosphere, the bridge of the Starship Enterprise is very wide, enough to accommodate hundreds of people at the same time.


    When Andrea and other high-level coalition forces arrived, the crew members in the bridge were already busy, and the fleet was about to depart, and all coordination and command orders had to be issued from this flagship.


    The first batch of vanguards took up one-third of the total fleet, led by Andrea himself.


    The follow-up main force was entrusted by him to Jarod to lead. Once the final preparations were completed, they immediately rushed to the star area where Argus was located for reinforcements through the portal.


    Including Azshara, it was the first time for representatives of various races to board a spaceship for interstellar voyages. When the fleet was making final preparations before takeoff, these curious babies, led by the crew responsible for guiding them, began to fly in the spaceship. visit.


    Of course, for most alien races, the more important areas such as the power room and energy storage room of the spaceship are not open.


    Andrea was not as leisurely as others. After boarding the Enterprise, he immediately took over the command and took over the preparations of the entire fleet.


    "94% of the vanguard fleet preparations have been completed, and the final preparations are expected to be completed within thirteen minutes."


    Andrea nodded solemnly, "Very well, inform all the vanguard warships, turn on the repulsion power furnace, and prepare to pass through the portal at any time."


    Ten minutes passed quickly, and Azshara and other visitors returned to the bridge after hearing the announcement in the ship.


    Actions in a state of weightlessness amazed many first-timers, but now is not the time for them to slowly experience space roaming.


    While buckling up her seat belt, Andrea reminded, "Everyone, please fasten your seat belts, the fleet is about to depart!"


    The CIC of the bridge also reported the situation to Andrea at this time, "The repulsion power furnace has entered the state of maximum power operation, please get ready to simulate the start of the gravity system."


    Everyone who was originally floating on the seat felt that they were being pulled back to the seat at the same time, and the familiar gravity gave them the illusion of returning to the ground.


    Andrea continued to order "The whole ship advances with 30% engine propulsion, and the fleet forms a formation to pass through the portal!"


    The tails of dozens of warships ejected dazzling tail flames at the same time and escaped from the star port of the Artemis base. They passed through the portal opened by the Sargerite Keystone at an unhurried speed, and entered the opposite Argus sector. .


    "Adjust the course, turn on the automatic navigation, fully open the engine, the target, the shelter of life!"


    "Yes! The engine is fully turned on, and the automatic navigation is turned on!"


    The training of Enterprise and the crew of the entire fleet in the past few months has not been in vain. The fleet has skillfully turned around in Xingyu, which is still some distance away from Argus.


    This star area has already been completely controlled by the Burning Legion, and the uninvited guest from Azeroth came, and the fel fleet defending the star area immediately responded accordingly.


    After receiving the alarm, the CIC immediately reported loudly to the entire fleet, "There are fel battleships sailing from the star port of the Argus satellite, the number is 22, and the main ones are cruisers!"


    "Don''t panic!"


    Even after undergoing rigorous training and exercises, it was the first time that the crew of this expeditionary fleet actually participated in an interstellar battle.


    Andrea issued an order calmly, "We are sailing at full speed before the enemy. They will not be able to catch up in a short time, so keep moving forward! Try to defeat the legion warships besieging the Sanctuary of Life before the pursuers from behind arrive!"


    "yes!"


    Just like what Andrea said, when the expedition fleet left at full speed, the fel warships of the legion had just started to accelerate, and they could only watch the invaders'' fleet disappear before their eyes.


    The Life Shelter where Algalon sent the signal was not far from Argus, and Eonar probably chose to build a temporary shelter so close because she wanted to save her companions.


    When the fleet arrived near the coordinate location, more than a dozen fel battleships were sparsely scattered in the universe, and the Life Sanctuary that had emerged from the subspace blocked the enemy''s attack with the power of life shield propped up by Eonar. Fel bombardment.


    "Open all the gun doors and shoot down the enemy warship!"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as the fleet approached the sanctuary of life, the vanguard fleet of the expeditionary force immediately protruded from the spaceship with countless muzzles, powered by the elimination power furnace, and countless energy beams neatly launched attacks on the fel battleships with irregular formations.


    The fel warship attacking the Sanctuary of Life, UU Reading and the fleet that was chasing hard behind the expeditionary force are not under the control of the same legion general.


    When the two sides got in touch with each other through remote communication equipment to pass the news, the fleet of the Azeroth Expeditionary Force was already approaching the Sanctuary of Life.


    The fel warships that didn''t have time to turn their heads were beaten to the brink of embarrassment, and many warships simply exploded into huge **** of fire in the universe.


    Andrea turned to look at Raiden who had shrunk his body down to the size of a mortal. "Ray, get in touch with Algalon immediately, and ask the life-giver to grant us teleportation authority."


    "no problem."


    The titan guardians have their own set of communication channels, and when they are close enough, they can get in touch directly without the aid of equipment.


    A few seconds later, Layden opened his closed eyes. "Okay, the teleportation coordinates have been sent to all warships, and they are ready to go at any time."


    Andrea unfastened her seat belt, stood up and ordered loudly, "Assault team starts teleporting! Eliminate the enemies inside the shelter as soon as possible!"


    "After destroying the remaining battleships of the Legion, the fleet immediately turned around and got ready for the battle!"


    Andrea turned to look at Tyrande, "High Priest, the fleet will be handed over to you for the time being."


    Tyrande did not contradict Andrea at the critical moment, and nodded solemnly, "No problem, you also have to be careful."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 794： Get out of the way

    The Life Sanctuary is a hidden sanctuary built by Eonar after she escaped from Sargeras by chance and temporarily tore apart the subspace.


    In the past few years, Sargeras was busy corrupting the souls of Titans such as Aman''Thul, and did not spend much energy searching for Eonar''s whereabouts, which allowed her to wander around the periphery of Argus like a tightrope walker.


    I often walk by the river without getting my shoes wet.


    Eonar has always wanted to find an opportunity to rescue her husband and compatriots, and has been trying to actively collect information related to Argus.


    Any action will inevitably leave traces. Fortunately, the Burning Legion in chaos cannot form a unified command. If the fraudster was still sitting in Argus, he would have discovered Eonar''s clumsy intelligence collection behavior long ago.


    Even so, the location of the Sanctuary of Life was finally discovered by the Burning Legion recently.


    Since it was still impossible to determine what was hidden in this subspace, the generals of the legion with their own plans did not immediately report the information to Sargeras, but took actions independently.


    The demon who entered the shelter belonged to Hasabel, one of the top generals of the legion.


    Hasabel is an Eredar, the master of teleportation in the Burning Legion. By forcibly analyzing the coordinates of the Sanctuary of Life, she teleports her army directly into the sanctuary.


    The fel battleships that besieged the sanctuary outside were jointly provided by two other generals. The two had a bad relationship with Hasabel, and they didn''t share much information with each other.


    Hasabel has already learned who the big fish hiding in the shelter is through the army under her command. She can''t share this kind of extremely secret information that is beneficial to her with other generals. She made it clear that she wants to capture Eonar alone. great credit.


    It is precisely because of the ignorance and lack of attention to the Sanctuary of Life that the generals of the legion in the Argus sector sent so few siege troops, which bought Eonar a precious breathing time.


    The two true gods, Andrea and Azshara, personally led the elite team to teleport to the Sanctuary of Life.


    The sanctuary, which is full of life and lush greenery, is being attacked by legion demons, and several miserable green fel energy portals are constantly swallowing reinforcements.


    After learning the identity of the big fish in the Life Sanctuary, Hasabel used his best efforts to open multiple remote portals, trying to transport all his troops over and capture Eonar''s soul alive.


    Azshara sneered contemptuously, and with a movement of divine sense, the portal where the demons were still coming in and out was immediately forcibly closed.


    "puff!"


    Hasabel, who was far away on the Burning Throne of Antorus, was backlashed by the forcibly interrupted space power, and his face turned purple, spurting out a mouthful of green fel blood.


    "Ahem... Who is it? Can you forcibly close the portal I opened?"


    As the teleportation master of the Burning Legion, Hasabel is very confident in her ability to control space. She was responsible for connecting with Archimonde at the portal that invaded the Well of Eternity 10,000 years ago.


    The senior generals of the Burning Legion are almost all demigods, including Kil''jaeden and Archimonde, two powerful beings who are beneficial to the apex of demigods.


    Archimonde and Kil''jaeden have already half-stepped into the threshold of true gods, but perhaps because their evil energy is forcibly infused by Sargeras, they are slower than demigods who come up through normal practice when they comprehend the rules and control power Little, it was too late to cross that threshold.


    A demigod is powerless when facing a true god, not to mention that Azshara is still a true **** who controls the power of space full-time. In front of her, Hasabel is as helpless as a baby facing an adult.


    The portal was suddenly closed, and the legion demons who had just been teleported from Antorus were stunned.


    Andrea didn''t give them time to be dazed. During the flight to the center of the shelter, a glint flashed in his eyes.


    Many demons in Hasabel''s army suddenly grabbed their weapons and slashed at their companions. Shandris, Alleria and the others immediately commanded the elite squad to attack the Burning Legion, which was caught in civil strife.


    After reaching the realm of the true god, Andrea''s mind control is even more unpredictable, and it only takes one thought to control a large number of enemies to defect.


    Demons who have not reached the realm of demigods, unless they specialize in spiritual spells, cannot control their bodies at all.


    Under Eonar''s permission, Andrea and Azshara formed a team and took the lead in flying over the perimeter of the shelter.


    When they passed through a gate that clearly had a Titan style, the maids of life guarding on both sides did not attack them.


    This shelter built in the subspace can clearly see the boundary. The entire subspace is not big. The main body of the shelter is built between a towering mountain. The demons under Hasabel have broken through the outer defense and entered The core area of ??the temple.


    On the winding temple mountain road, demons of various races are engaged in fierce battles with the titan creations guarding the temple. In front of the gate leading to the main temple at the far end, a conspicuous translucent protoss is casting spells to try to stop the invasion of demons.


    Andrea pointed to the protoss and explained to Azshara, "That''s Algalon, the former observer of Azeroth. The door behind him should be the resting place of Eonar."


    Azshara did not participate in the battle of Ulduar, and it was the first time she saw a strange cosmic creature like the protoss.


    On the way forward, Azshara was not idle. Many demons in the battle were sucked in by the suddenly opened portal and exiled to an unknown different space.


    The coordinates of these spaces are randomly set by Azshara. The opposite may be a planet full of vitality, but the greater possibility is an endless dark universe.


    Demons that have not reached the level of demigods cannot survive in a vacuum environment for a long time, and once they are thrown into the universe, they will only die.


    The Maids of Life led by Algaron are the last barrier to guard Eonar. Under the impact of Hasabel''s army, the number of Maids of Life is rapidly decreasing.


    Eonar in the soul state is very weak. These maids of life were created temporarily after she established this shelter, and their strength is relatively weak.


    If Algalon hadn''t fought bravely to block the gate, maybe the gate leading to the Temple of Eonar had already been breached at this time.


    Before landing on the platform, Andrea first swung a huge blade of light with the Staff of Garnier.


    The light blade cut off the sturdy temple passage in the middle, and the wingless demon could only stand in front of the broken passage and stare blankly.


    Most of the flying demons in the legion are evil bats and doom guards, neither of which are strong in combat.


    After Azshara opened a small-scale gravity barrier, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com These flying demons were all pressed to the ground by strong gravity, and the large-scale purification of holy light that Andrea then swayed made these gathered demons scream pitifully.


    The smell of barbecue mixed with the stench of evil energy, giving off an indescribable strange smell.


    Algalon, who had been fighting for a long time, saw that the crisis was temporarily lifted, and sat down on the ground trying to recover his energy.


    "Shh!"


    Raiden and Thorim used lightning teleportation to bring Hodir to the front of the temple together. The Red Dragon Army led by Alexstrasza and the Green Dragon Army led by Ysera were spraying water containing the power of life in the Sanctuary of Life. dragon breath.


    The birth of green dragons and red dragons relies on the power of life given to them by the life-giver Eonar. For Alexstrasza and Ysera, Eonar is equivalent to their mother.


    The Red Dragon and the Green Dragon volunteered to join the operation to save the life sanctuary. At this time, they were working hard with the elite team led by Shandis and others to clean up the remaining demons in the sanctuary.


    Raiden patted the shoulder of Algalon who was slumped on the ground, "Thank you for your hard work, where is Lord Eonar?"


    The energy in Algalon''s body was nearly exhausted, and he pointed feebly at the closed Lord Temple, "It''s safe and sound, but Lord Eonar is still very weak, and it''s difficult for her alone to restrain Sargeras. "


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 795： Eonars Lament

    Eonar was barely able to escape from Sargeras, thanks to the cover of Aman''Thul and other titans.


    After all, the destruction of the body had a great impact on the Titans. They faced Sargeras again in the form of spirits. The Titans who had been in exile for many years were captured alive without causing any trouble to the Demon King in a weak state.


    In order to build a defense system, Eonar, who escaped by chance, opened up a subspace to build a sanctuary for life, and created a temple for the guardian of the maid of life. She finally recovered a little bit of strength and consumed a lot.


    The information provided by Algalon was not good news. If there were no titans to contain Sargeras, Andrea really had no confidence in defeating the Burning Legion in one fell swoop.


    Frowning, Andrea temporarily suppressed the worries in his heart, and asked the observer, "Algalon, can we meet the life-giver now?"


    "Okay, you... hmm?"


    Algalon turned back and forth between Andrea and Azshara with somewhat suspicious eyes, "True God?!"


    Seeing Algalon''s eyes, Raiden spread his hands with a wry smile, "Don''t look at me, didn''t I tell you last time, unlike the Titan creations whose upper limit is fixed, the potential of mortals is infinite. "


    Algalon found it hard to accept, but right now he couldn''t allow him to think too much.


    "Crack~"


    As Algalon lifted the restriction and opened the gate, a more intense breath of life gushed out from the temple.


    A tall woman sitting sideways with her knees bent appeared in front of Andrea and the others.


    Her skin is a bronze color with metallic luster, her long reddish-brown hair is dragged behind her waist, and the ancient Greek dress like a swimsuit is very cool. From this angle, she can also see the strong muscles on her exposed belly.


    ¡®Metal muscular girl¡­ By the way, how do Titans breed offspring? It''s incredible. ''


    According to the legend of the Pantheon, Goganes is the son of Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, and Eonar, the life-giver. If this legend is true...Andrea made up a stone and a stick to strike metal Container scene.


    Feeling the breath of the outside world flowing in, Eonar, who was concentrating on meditating to recover her divine power, opened her diamond-like eyes.


    "Algalon, why...you are?"


    Eonar was about to ask about Algalon''s current situation. When she saw the three titan guardians half kneeling on the ground, she froze for a moment, and then noticed the existence of the two short ones exuding the aura of gods.


    The titan guardians are all built according to the size of the avatar of the titan. At this time, Eonar hiding inside the shelter is the size of the avatar commonly used by the titan. The titan after the liberation is unimaginably large.


    After all, it is the powerful existence of the planet that bred the star soul. After Aman''Thul liberated his true posture, he could even grab Y''Shaarji out of the planet.


    "God?"


    Eonar was a little surprised. Even though the Pantheon had been rampant in the universe for countless years, they had not seen many true gods. They didn''t expect to see two here at once.


    Temporarily ignoring the two unfamiliar gods, Eonar turned her attention to the three Raiden who were half kneeling on the ground and lowered their heads.


    "Lai, Hodir, Thorim, long time no see, thank you for your hard work, get up."


    Eonar has already learned about the situation in Azeroth from Algalon. She feels guilty for the failure of the Pantheon to fulfill her duty, and thus caused them to create it with their own hands to defend Azeroth. guardians.


    The half-flesh body of the great guardian made Eonar quite distressed, but now is not the time to care about this.


    "Algalon, what''s the situation outside? Where has the Burning Legion attacked?"


    "this¡­"


    Algalon turned his attention to Andrea and Azshara "the great mother of life, with the help of these two gods from Azeroth, the situation in the shelter has been brought under control, and it should be cleared soon Finish the remaining demons."


    "Wow!"


    At this moment, two giant dragons, one red and one green, descended from the gate of the temple. They spread their wings and bowed down to salute Eonar at the same time.


    "Respected Giver of Life, Red Dragon Queen Alexstrasza (Green Dragon Queen Ysera) sends you my sincere greetings."


    As the mother of the pantheon who controls the power of life, Eonar has a love for all life, especially the children she created herself.


    Although Alexstrasza and Ysera were not created by Eonar herself, they were transformed into Aspects by her, just like her daughters.


    Eonar gently raised her hand to signal, "Get up too, thanks to the help of the Guardian Dragon, Azeroth has been able to persevere until now under the pincer attack of the forces of the void and the Burning Legion."


    Eonar finally fixed her gaze on the smiling Andrea and the curious Azshara.


    "So, are these two gods promoted by mortals from Azeroth?"


    Eonar said with emotion, "Sure enough, some members of the Pantheon are wrong in their prejudice against flesh and blood creatures. The infinite potential is the biggest advantage of flesh and blood creatures."


    Titans are inorganic life forms with bodies made of metal or stone. Due to the influence of the flesh and blood curse of void creatures, some Titans in the Pantheon believe that flesh and blood creatures are symbols of corruption.


    Eonar, who loves all life, does not agree with this extreme view. She believes that all life is equal, and great beings can also be bred among flesh and blood creatures. The existence of Andrea and Azshara proves her point of view.


    Andrea politely stroked her chest and saluted Eonar, "Eonar, the giver of life, it''s an honor to meet you. I am Andrea Moonshadow, the leader of the Azeroth Expeditionary Force."


    Even the haughty Azshara restrained herself when facing the mighty Titan, she gracefully raised her skirt and bowed her knees to salute Eonar, "I am one of Andrea''s companions... and I belong to Azeroth." Sarah."


    When he said one, Azshara''s words paused for a moment, and the corner of Andrea''s mouth twitched, but in the end he still didn''t say anything.


    Eonar didn''t know the customs of Azeroth, and she didn''t intend to ask other people''s private affairs.


    "Children of Azeroth, thank you for your help, thanks to your timely arrival, I have already prepared for the worst."


    ¡­


    When Shandris, Alleria, Yrel, Bolvar and others led the assault force to cooperate with the dragons and the Titans to wipe out the demons in the sanctuary, UU Reading put the expeditionary force in a defensive posture in advance The fleet also ushered in the attack of the Legion''s pursuit fleet.


    When the fel warships began to slow down and activate their weapon systems, the expeditionary fleet attacked first, and the first round of concentrated attacks destroyed three fel warships that were weak in defense.


    The Burning Legion did not expect that the invading fleet would wipe out the friendly forces besieging the Sanctuary of Life so quickly, and they were not well prepared for the expeditionary fleet''s attack.


    Under the order of the general of the legion who was moving with the ship, the two sides exchanged fierce fire in the star universe outside the Sanctuary of Life.


    Relying on the advantages of numbers and mental arithmetic, the expeditionary fleet wiped out the pursuit fleet after paying the loss of a few spaceships.


    The successive fleet battles must have aroused the vigilance of the Burning Legion, and the fel warships of this size will not only encircle and suppress them next time.


    Eonar also knew the urgency of the situation, and after roughly understanding the situation from Andrea, she decisively led the remaining maids of life to accompany Andrea back to the Enterprise.


    After being hit hard by the enemy, Hasabel knew that it would be difficult to hide it, so he turned around and told his superior, the Antoran Commander Council, about the enemy''s invasion.


    However, when Legion Admiral Sphrax led hundreds of fel warships to the Sanctuary of Life, Eonar in the warp had already disappeared.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 796： notorious coven

    Sphrax reached out her hand angrily and slammed it on the armrest of her chair, "Stupid Hasabel, you have ruined Lord Sargeras'' event!"


    Eonar is the only titan soul at large, and if she can be captured with sufficient preparation, the Pantheon will have no chance to resist.


    But because of the selfishness of Hasabel and the others, the life-giver was rescued by the intruders in a panic, and it would not be so easy to catch her later.


    "General Sphrax!"


    An eredar liaison on the bridge reported, "Argus has sent a message that the Legion of the Light has landed on Krokuun on the Zenidar, and the local defenders are resisting their attack, but the situation may not be optimistic. "


    "Tsk!"


    Reluctantly, Sphrax took one last look at the empty Life Sanctuary, "Withdraw the troops! This time, we must exterminate the group of Holy Light Rats fleeing here and there!"


    ¡­


    After the expeditionary fleet evacuated the Sanctuary of Life, in order to avoid attracting the attention of the Burning Legion, they deliberately shut down their engines and entered a silent sailing state, using inertia to drift slowly in the universe.


    Eonar, shrunk down to the size of a mortal, followed Andrea and others to the conference room of the Enterprise.


    "Ms. Eonar, please tell us about the current situation of Argus."


    Although Eonar''s method of collecting information was rather reckless, it must be said that this simple and crude method allowed her to collect a lot of important information in the shortest possible time.


    "The first thing that needs to be mentioned is that the top management of the Burning Legion has undergone tremendous changes."


    "Because Sargeras controlled the souls of Titans such as Aman''Thul, the Demon King put the fraudsters who had previously given him heavy responsibility under house arrest, trying to make the Titans corrupted by the Witch of Destruction obey his orders and directly control the entire Burning Legion."


    The fallen Sargeras didn''t trust anyone in essence, even Kil''jaeden and Archimonde, who had followed him for tens of thousands of years without complaint, were equally jealous.


    After Archimonde''s death, Sargeras did not choose to resurrect him, and Kil''jaeden was also imprisoned because of a mission failure. Now there is a vacuum in the power class of the Burning Legion.


    But at this time, Sargeras couldn''t get away temporarily in order to cooperate with the witch''s corruption of the titan''s soul. He didn''t want to temporarily promote a commander who might be taken down at any time, so he just stayed like this for the time being, waiting for the first titan to be corrupted yield.


    The chosen unlucky titan was Sargeras'' most trusted lieutenant, the mighty titan warrior, Aggramar the Avenger.


    Sargeras was very assured of Aggramar''s abilities, and the Avengers had followed him for countless years, accumulating rich experience in combat and command.


    As long as he can be corrupted first, the Burning Legion no longer needs any fraudsters and polluters, and their own compatriots are of course more convenient to use.


    "The Witch of Destruction Witches is the cruelest and darkest organization under Sargeras. Even a fearless demon will shudder instinctively when he hears this name."


    Eonar continued solemnly, "Although I don''t want to believe that Titans can be corrupted by ugly creatures like demons, the facts prove me wrong."


    "Agramar''s soul is gradually losing consciousness and autonomy in the endless pain and torment. His instinct is yielding to Sargeras. We are only acting now, maybe it is too late."


    "The Coven..."


    Andrea frowned, "Illidan, Medivh, have you mentioned this name before?"


    Illidan snorted softly and said, "Indeed, this name is notorious within the Burning Legion. All the demons that go in have never come out completely."


    Medivh stroked his beard and pondered, "What I heard was the murmuring of void creatures from Mac''Aree. It is said that Sargeras had captured many void creatures and handed them to the Witch Council for study."


    "The torment of the Witches was originally only on the physical level, and skinning and cramps are common for them."


    "Through the study of soul spells on void creatures, the torment of the Witch Association has also been upgraded. The body and soul suffer pain and suffering at the same time, and the damage and impact caused are definitely not just 1+1=2."


    "Any creature tortured by witches will eventually be transformed into a crazy killing machine."


    Compared with Illidan, who likes to be concise and concise, Medivh''s description is more intuitive and terrifying.


    Andrea tapped the table lightly with her fingers, and said thoughtfully, "Let''s prepare for the worst first. If Aggramar can''t stand the torture and falls, the fallen Titans we need to face will become two."


    "Unfortunately, I''m afraid there are three."


    Eonar sighed and said, "I forgot to tell you, Argus is also the planet that can give birth to the star soul of Titans. The reason why Sargeras was able to resurrect demons is because of the special nature of the twisting void. The star soul of Argus is Demon resurrection provides endless energy is also one of the key points."


    Velen''s face tightened. Even he, who had lived in Argus for countless years, didn''t know this information.


    "Argus... also has a Titan star soul?"


    "yes"


    Eonar said sadly, "After tens of thousands of years of corruption, the Argus star soul has gone completely crazy. Once he is allowed to condense into a titan entity, we will face another powerful fallen titan."


    "Hey~"


    Andrea also had some headaches, and he also remembered this question.


    ''Argus the Unmaker...''


    "Let''s put aside the problems of Argus and Aggramar first. If we don''t want to face more fallen titans, when we attack the Burning Throne, we must first ensure that we destroy the Witch Coven."


    Eonar also nodded, "Defeating the Witch Council can also liberate the souls of Aman''Thul and other titans. Although they are very weak now, as long as our souls can return to the Pantheon, we can use the powerful instruments in the Pantheon to provide energy. , should be able to pose a fatal threat to the fallen titans."


    "Pantheon?"


    Andrea raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t the Pantheon heavily guarded by the Burning Legion?"


    "Yes, UU Reading at least for now."


    Eonar smiled and said, "But once the news of the invasion of Argus spreads, the governors of the Burning Legion everywhere will try their best to drive back King Arguskin. This is our chance."


    Eonar turned to look at Illidan, "Demon Hunter, the Sargerite Keystone in your hand is of great significance. It can open the shortest path to the Pantheon for us."


    Illidan was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly said, "So, the coordinates of the Pantheon are also recorded in the Sagerite Keystone?"


    Eonar nodded and said, "I''ve been trying to find a way to find the whereabouts of the Sargerite Keystone, but I didn''t expect it to fall into the hands of the children of Azeroth. This could be considered a coincidence."


    Andrea pondered for a moment, then decided, "That''s the preliminary decision on the plan. When Garald arrives with the main fleet, we will immediately launch an attack on the Anturan wasteland."


    "At the same time, send a mobile team to infiltrate Krokuun to get in touch with the Legion of Light, find a way to rescue Kil''jaeden, and persuade him to launch a revenge rebellion against Sargeras."


    Andrea turned to look at Velen, "Prophet, this important task is entrusted to you."


    A trace of complexion flashed in Velen''s eyes, but in the end he said firmly, "No problem, I will do my best."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 797： Bing divided into 3 ways

    There is a good saying that plans cannot keep up with changes.


    When the Azeroth Vanguard finally waited for reinforcements from Jarod, the situation within Argus took a new turn.


    The Legion of the Holy Light, which started fiercely like a tiger, was besieged by the returning Admiral Sphrax''s army, and soon couldn''t resist it. Some of them broke up and hid in various parts of Krokuun, and some rushed to board Zenidaar. No. evacuated.


    According to the information that Algalon ventured to investigate, Zenidar evacuated all the way east and hid in a floating island.


    Protoss Algalon''s personal strength can only be regarded as the middle and lower reaches of the Titan Guardians, but his advantage of being able to quickly shuttle through the universe as a single soldier is very suitable for scouting intelligence.


    According to the information provided by Algalon, there are a large number of architectural ruins of Eredar civilization on this floating island, most of which are relatively intact.


    "The most eye-catching thing on the floating island is a huge palace in the center. The area seems to be invaded by void creatures, and a strong void atmosphere can be felt everywhere."


    "Palace?" Velen''s expression changed, "Could it be..."


    Andrea, who had regained her memory, had already guessed the name of this floating island. It should be Mac''Aree, the political, technological, cultural and financial center of the eredar.


    And the palace located in the center of Mac''Aree was the seat of the ruling group where the three-member ruling group used to manage the country.


    Andrea smiled wryly, "It seems that we have to divide our troops again. I didn''t expect the Holy Light Legion to lose so easily."


    Eonar also knew something about this resistance army that wandered behind the enemy all year round. She explained, "It''s a miracle that the Legion of Light can persist in Argus for such a long time."


    "In the early years, they also owned more than a dozen naaru spaceships. After the souls of the Titans were captured, they rushed out of their hiding places and had a fierce battle with the Burning Legion, trying to liberate the souls of Aman''Thul and others."


    "Although the ambition is commendable, it''s a pity that Sargeras himself was unable to resist. The Legion of the Holy Light suffered a very serious loss. Now there is only one flagship, the Zenidar."


    Andrea was a little speechless, "Conflict with the Demon King head-on? Isn''t it too reckless?"


    "If the dozen or so naaru spaceships can be preserved, the current situation will be different."


    Velen stroked his beard and pondered, "In any case, Zenidar, who is driven by Zela, the Mother of Light, is a great reinforcement after all. We must get in touch with the Legion of Light."


    "I''m in charge of persuading Kil''jaeden. I can''t get away for the time being. Considering that most of the members of the Holy Light Legion are our fellow Draenei..."


    "Akama, Yrel."


    "exist!"


    Vindicator Archbishop Akama and Yrel rose to their feet simultaneously.


    Velen continued to order, "Lead your troops to the floating island to get in touch with the Legion of Holy Light."


    "I suspect that the floating island is the most important capital of Eredar civilization, Mac''Aree."


    "Tamara, you, as my representative, will go with Akama and Yrel. If there is a chance..."


    Velen hesitated for a moment, sighed and said, "Take back the Enlightenment Mark and Knowledge Laurel from the Seat of the Tribunal as much as possible, and we may still be useful in the future."


    Tamara, the assistant standing behind the prophet, hastily said in a solemn voice, "Yes!"


    According to Algalon''s observations, most of the planet Argus, which once gave birth to the splendid civilization of Eredar, was riddled with holes due to evil energy corrosion.


    There are only three areas that are barely intact, namely Krokuun, where Kil''jaeden is imprisoned, the Antoran wasteland where the Burning Throne is located, and the floating island that is suspected to be Mac''Aree.


    The main force of the Azeroth Expeditionary Force was handed over by Andrea to Commander Garrod, who took full command of the attack on the Antoran Wasteland and opened the passage to the Burning Throne.


    Velen''s task is equally important. He will lead the partial division to quickly break through the Nathrax Fortress that imprisoned Kil''jaeden, and persuade Kil''jaeden to turn against Sargeras to start a rebellion.


    As one of the commanders who have led the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years, Kil''jaeden has accumulated contacts and prestige in the Burning Legion that Sargeras cannot underestimate.


    Especially the Eredars of his kindred, the rate of obedience to Kil''jaeden is terrifyingly high.


    According to the information provided by Eonar, Kil''jaeden''s imprisonment by Sargeras caused great dissatisfaction among the eredar, but no one dared to stand up and publicly oppose it due to the power of the fallen titan.


    Given the bond between Velen and Kil''jaeden who are constantly arguing and returning to chaos, he has a high probability of persuading Kil''jaeden to rescue him himself.


    Even if he doesn''t completely fall to the side of Azeroth, as long as he is willing to launch a rebellion against Sargeras, it can play a considerable role in restraining the main force of the expeditionary force from attacking the Antoran wasteland.


    The last route was led by Archbishop Akama, and a large number of draenei rushed to Mac''Aree to get in touch with the Legion of Light.


    The floating island of Mac''Aree is an area where the forces of the Burning Legion are relatively weak, but this does not mean that Mac''Aree is safe. On the contrary, Mac''Aree is also in danger under the invasion of the void forces.


    However, this kind of chaotic area where there are many struggles is the most suitable place to hide under the current situation.


    Andrea considered three different routes, and finally chose to follow Akama and others to Mac''Aree to search for the Legion of Light.


    Azshara had little interest in finding people, and she decided to follow Velen to meet Kil''jaeden, by the way, as a last resort in case the fraudster refused to cooperate.


    Shandris, as the general of the sentinel force, must stay on the frontal battlefield to command the battle, and Soldiers such as Leticia and Lunara must also accompany him.


    Seres stayed at home to take care of little Reinhardt, and did not enter Argus with the expeditionary force. In the end, only Aurora and her father went to Mac''Aree in a small spaceship.


    Most of the draenei of the same generation as Velen are dead, and even Archbishop Akama has never seen Mac''Aree, the capital of the eredar.


    The spaceship landed in front of a large square in the south of the floating island, and Akama, Yrel and the others immediately began to build a frontline position.


    "wait."


    Tamara suddenly frowned and looked at the seemingly empty square, "There is movement in the square."


    Andrea Yigao is a bold person who had anticipated the situation in the square, so she walked into the square with her daughter Aurora first.


    The moment he stepped into the square, some nearby existence seemed to be stimulated, and a large number of translucent soul phantoms appeared on the square.


    These souls include both the eredar who joined the Burning Legion, and the draenei who still insisted on fighting. The only difference between the warring parties is the color of their skin.


    Aurora is not afraid of ghosts, but the vivid scene in front of her makes her scalp tingle.


    "Is it the soul of obsession that cannot be dispelled? It can actually construct an entire soul illusion. How many people died here..."


    Andrea rubbed her daughter''s head and said, "This should be the last battlefield when Velen and the others escaped from Argus, UU reading you see."


    Looking along Andrea''s fingers, Aurora and the others saw the jigsaw puzzle singing loudly in the center of the square to boost the morale of the Draenei.


    "Naru? Or a phantom of the soul?"


    Akama was very puzzled by this, "It''s strange, in my impression, Naaru itself is in the form of energy, and there should be no such phantom state of the soul."


    Andrea nodded and explained, "This naaru soul form is not real, it''s just one of the soul illusion background boards constructed based on the inherent impressions of these souls on the square."


    At this time, the "unknown" naaru was being beaten by many eredar, and its singing began to tremble and break, and the sound of pain couldn''t help being mixed in.


    "Let them go."


    Andrea opened her hands, and the bright holy light that enveloped the entire square shone on everyone present.


    Akama and the others could only feel the warmth, but the ghosts present screamed in pain, and finally, under the purification of the holy light, they turned into blue smoke and dispersed with the color of liberation.


    "Okay, let''s build a camp around this square."


    Andrea floated into the air to observe the nearby terrain and distribution of creatures, "If I were the commander of the Legion of the Holy Light, where would I choose as Zenidar''s hiding place?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 798： MacArees Complicated Situation

    Mac''Aree is different from other lands that are still connected to the surface of the planet Argus. This floating island barely relies on the gravity of the planet Argus to maintain its suspension, and has not been thrown into the universe.


    Compared with Krokuun and Antoran Wasteland, which were completely infested by fel energy, Mac''Aree was not the core stationed area of ??the Burning Legion, and most of the landforms here remained the same as before.


    Mac''Aree was once the center of Eredar civilization, similar to Mount Hyjal, the core of the Night Republic.


    Tens of thousands of years of abandonment have not completely wiped out the sturdy buildings of the Eredar people, and a large number of unique ancient architectural ruins are scattered around the floating island.


    The landing site of Andrea, Akama and others is located in the southern part of Mac''Aree Floating Island.


    After purifying a large number of ghosts in the square, Akama, Yrel and others used the uncollapsed buildings near the square to build a frontline base on the spot.


    Andrea searched for his recovered memory, and roughly found the Mac''Aree map that he had recorded every day when doing daily routines.


    The entire floating island area can be roughly divided into five important areas. The square where Andrea and others are now is called the end of the ruling group by the Burning Legion.


    This place used to be the ancient battlefield where the fierce civil war between the draenei and the eredar who turned to the demons took place. The square spread out from the center, and countless ghosts scattered around the end of the ruling group.


    Andrea''s straightforward large-scale purification drew complaints from sisters Yrel and Samara, who believed that this simple and crude method was very unfriendly to the local draenei heroic souls.


    Andrea was noncommittal about this, after all, these so-called heroic souls were not his compatriots.


    After setting up camp at the end of the ruling group, the draenei priests, under the guidance of Samara, patiently communicated with the nearby ghosts, relying on the way to complete their obsessions, and gently liberated these souls.


    In addition to the end of the Triumvirate, Mac''Aree Floating Island has four relatively important areas.


    In the northwest of the end of the ruling group is the ruins of a village named Oronar. Andrea remembers that in the game, he can receive a mission from a strange broken person here, and unlock the secrets of Mac''Aree''s void forces along the way.


    Further north of the Oronar ruins is a land completely occupied by void forces, and the void forces immersed in the earth dyed the entire map a strange purple.


    Void creatures, mainly fallen ethereal spirits, have occupied this territory, and their sphere of influence even extends to the seat of the ruling group in the center.


    The entire western half of Mac''Aree is controlled by the forces of the void, while the eastern half is relatively peaceful, where eredar ghosts dominate.


    One of the enlightenment camps and knowledge laurels mentioned by Velen is scattered in the eastern half.


    Just north of the square at the end of the Triumvirate is a vast garden area, which used to be a green belt surrounding the political center of Eredar. A small number of Burning Legion is stationed at the northernmost end of the garden, near the edge of the floating island.


    "If I were the commander of the Legion of Holy Light, I could first exclude the area in the western half that is completely controlled by the forces of the void."


    In the main underground building of Camp Square, Andrea relied on the simple map he had just drawn to make an analysis to Akama, Yrel and the others.


    "The forces of light and shadow are mutually reinforcing and mutually restraining. Once the Holy Light Legion enters the range of the void forces, they will be as dazzling as fireflies in the dark night. I don''t think the void forces will have no reaction to this."


    Andrea secretly arranged for Prism to enter the void invasion area in the northwest of Mac''Aree to explore. Although he only wandered around the periphery for a few laps, Little Red Riding Hood was basically sure that the Holy Light Legion did not enter this area, otherwise the forces of the void would have already The fryer is gone.


    "Similarly, the area in the north of the garden controlled by the Burning Legion can also be excluded, that is to say..."


    Andrea pointed at the core of the eastern half¡ªthe Palace of Mysteries.


    Akama stroked the whiskers on his chin thoughtfully, "Mystery Academy, this name has left a strong mark in the history of the Draenei."


    "The Mystic Academy used to be the academic and magic research center of the Eredar people. It was in charge of Archimonde, the chief scholar and one of the members of the ruling group. Every year, it provided a large amount of academic achievements for the Eredar civilization and cultivated many outstanding talents. scholar."


    In the terminology of Eredar people, scholars are equivalent to arcanists. Together with defenders and priests, they support the three pillars of Eredar civilization.


    These three pillars are led by three members of the ruling group, the scholars are managed by Archimonde, the defenders belong to Kil''jaeden, and Velen leads the priests who believe in the Holy Light and the Naaru.


    The Eredar people are undoubtedly a very potential race. Zela, the mother of the Holy Light, began to pay attention to them many years ago, and gradually spread the belief of the Holy Light to the Eredar civilization.


    The naaru are of great significance to the eredar people. Among the three pillars, the priests who serve the naaru have the highest status.


    The Eredar people have developed an amazing and brilliant civilization through the knowledge given by the naaru and their own spirit of exploring the unknown.


    They are quite unique in the research of technology and arcane arts, and they have even been able to explore the universe away from their parent star with the spaceship they built.


    But this race with infinite potential was unfortunately targeted by the fallen titan Sargeras. Under the persuasion of Sargeras, who was disguised as a noble bronze titan, he finally persuaded Kil''jaeden and Archimonde to take refuge.


    Velen sensed discord from Sargeras'' persuasion, and was secretly vigilant about the terms he offered.


    In the end, the three-person ruling group parted ways because of disagreement of ideas. Sargeras promised to lead the legion to conquer the universe and experience unprecedented power. Most Eredar followed Kil''jaeden and Archimonde to join the Burning Legion.


    Velen led some people who were unwilling to embark on the road of iron-blooded conquest to flee. With the help of Naaru, he left the home planet Argus and embarked on a journey of exile.


    They have since called themselves draenei, which means outcast in the Eredan language.


    "My scouts have conducted a secret exploration of the Mystic Academy."


    Andrea drew a circle on the map at the location of the Mystery Academy, "The ghosts here have faint traces of being cleaned up. If I guess correctly, the flagship of the Holy Light Legion should be hiding nearby."


    Akama nodded and said, "Then let''s choose the Secret Academy as the main exploration target. The battle on the front line is still going on. We must get in touch with the Holy Light Legion as soon as possible. They should have a lot of important information in their hands. "


    "Then act."


    Andrea clapped his hands and said, "Yrel, Samara, when you have more time, your inefficient purification method of eliminating ghost obsession can barely be accepted."


    "But now is not the time for you to satisfy your fantasy of justice. If a certain part of the plan is out of touch due to slow action, the entire expeditionary force may be buried in Argus."


    Andrea looked sternly at the two sisters who were struggling, "Remember, the ghosts here are just residual missing bodies with incomplete souls. No matter how much affection you give to them, you will not get anything in return."


    "I hope you can correct your attitude, and don''t miss the overall situation because of a momentary soft-heartedness."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 799： frightened bird

    Today''s war frontline, the Antoran wasteland, is the base camp of the Burning Legion. The fleet led by Jarod is struggling to advance the front line, and countless legion defenders are firmly guarding the route to the Burning Throne.


    As the Legion''s lair and the hometown of the Eredars, a large number of high-tech Eredar weapons modified by fel energy are installed in various Legion camps in the Antoran wasteland.


    Considering the gravity of the planet, the battleship-class starship headed by the flagship Enterprise of the Expeditionary Force cannot enter Argus to fight. This part of the main fleet, led by Tyrande, will continue to stay outside Argus to block the reinforcement battleships of other planets.


    Garrod led the smaller destroyers and cruisers into the atmosphere, and engaged in a fierce firefight with the hedgehog-armed defense network of the Antoran wasteland.


    The god-level defensive barrier that Sargeras arranged outside the Burning Throne cut off the possibility of Andrea and Azshara''s single-handed assault.


    While slowly advancing the front line, the coalition forces need more intelligence, and it is best to find loopholes in the legion''s defense network.


    As the former commander of the Burning Legion and enemies regarded as thorns in the eyes of the Legion, Kil''jaeden and the Legion of Light are undoubtedly the two forces that know the Burning Legion best.


    When the front line cannot open the battle situation, the mobile forces led by Andrea and Azshara are particularly important.


    The two sisters Yrel and Samara have experienced many experiences and have matured a lot since Andrea first met them.


    However, in the relatively idealized society of Delaney, the two still have some girlish innocence. Without touching the overall situation, Andrea doesn''t mind satisfying their fantasies, but it is obviously not appropriate now. opportunity.


    Watching Andrea lead Aurora away, Akama patted Yrel on the shoulder and comforted him heartily, "Don''t worry, Chancellor Moon Shadow is just discussing the facts, and doesn''t have any opinions on your kindness."


    Yrel rubbed her cheeks with both hands, nodded firmly and said, "I know, after all, we are not little girls anymore, and I will complete the task according to the order."


    Samara opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she just sighed faintly, "I will also appease the priest team."


    Just like the information detected by the scouts, there are still a large number of unconscious ghosts remaining near the secret school, and they will instinctively attack outsiders who enter their territory.


    Andrea, who rushed to the front, purified these ghosts without hesitation, and the shrill screams resounded through the square in front of the academy.


    Under Andrea''s personal investigation, the general structure of the Mystery Palace was still intact, and there was nothing in it.


    There are no demons, no void creatures, and no ghosts that should gather here.


    "Is it really necessary to go through that funny exam process to activate Archimonde''s trial and get the Enlightenment Mark?"


    Reclaiming the Mark of Enlightenment and the Crown of Knowledge was just incidental, and Andrea hesitated for a moment before temporarily skipping this idea, and continued to wander over the Arcane Academy with Aurora in the form of a griffin.


    "Aurora, did you notice anything unusual?"


    Aurora made a spell-casting gesture on her hand, using the exploration spell to carefully scan the nearby abnormal energy movements.


    "Strange, except for the energy fluctuations when the draenei fought the ghosts, there was nothing abnormal."


    Akama''s garrison army was breaking through the barriers of a large number of ghosts, and the priests led by Samara used holy light spells to forcibly purify these irrational ghosts with tense faces.


    The sound of the battle between the draenei and the ghosts did not lead to the tail of the Legion of Light, no matter how Aurora explored, she couldn''t get any results.


    "I''m overly cautious...huh?"


    In the northeast corner of the Mystery Academy, Andrea suddenly saw a small floating island floating alone.


    "Aurora, check over there."


    Compared with Mac''Aree, which is still covered with golden yellow weeds, this floating island looks much more miserable. Since most of the land is directly exposed to the universe, there is no grass on the ground, and the wreckage of severely damaged Eredar buildings can be seen everywhere. .


    As Andrea flapped her wings and left the range of the main island of Mac''Aree, Aurora clearly felt that the air nearby was getting thinner.


    Andrea flapped her wings and cast a shield for her daughter.


    "Quickly move, the environment here is not suitable for mortals to stay for a long time, the energy radiation in the universe will have unknown effects on your body."


    Aurora nodded solemnly, and concentrated on spreading her exploration spells.


    "Yes!"


    With her eyes closed, Aurora suddenly turned her head to look at the center of this small floating island, "There are some traces of illusion spells, Dad, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Ok."


    Andrea''s changed Griffon''s golden pupils flickered, and under the sudden impact of wide-area energy, this desolate small floating island began to slowly disintegrate amid violent shocks.


    "boom!"


    A thick and long beam of light suddenly shot out from the empty floating island within sight, aiming directly at Andrea and Aurora in mid-air.


    The wings spread out and flapped vigorously, and Andrea avoided the direct hit range of this beam attack in a hurry.


    With the launch of the holy light energy cannon, a shining medium-sized spaceship suddenly appeared above the floating island.


    When the spaceship started to prepare to evacuate, the golden crystal at the front of the hull gave off a dazzling light again, and another energy bombarded Andrea.


    "There is no end..."


    If it wasn''t for Aurora on his back, Andrea would have been able to forcefully land on the spaceship against the attack.


    This spaceship that suddenly launched an attack like a frightened bird should be the only surviving flagship of the Holy Light Legion, Zenidar.


    Andrea didn''t expect them to be so sensitive. They actually used their main cannon to hit a small griffin in the same way that they hit mosquitoes with cannons.


    In the golden beam of light all over the sky, the Griffin dodged nimbly, and gradually approached the lower part of the spaceship with more dexterous maneuverability.


    Aurora patted her father''s back excitedly, and UU Reading randomly commanded, "Left! No, right!"


    Andrea rolled her eyes during the flight, "You girl is still so bold..."


    "huh~"


    Aurora proudly raised her chest without shame, "Who made me have a pair of extraordinary parents? This can be regarded as inheriting your excellent genes."


    Andrea had already analyzed the general structure of the spaceship through divine thoughts, and when she came to a small exhaust channel covered with a large number of golden crystals on the Zenidar, Andrea quickly transformed back into a human form.


    "Hold on!"


    Taking Aurora into the exhaust hole in the way of a princess hug, continued to walk through the daughter''s excited screams, and finally broke through the blockage of an exhaust filter, and stood firmly inside the spaceship.


    The surrounding draenei technicians were shocked from ear to ear, they did not expect the enemy to invade the spaceship in this way.


    "Don''t get excited."


    Seeing that these technicians were about to raise the wrench and pliers in their hands to attack, Andrea''s eyes flashed, and he immediately controlled their bodies.


    "We have no malicious intentions, nor are we from the Burning Legion and the Void side."


    "Please send a representative to inform Zela that the leader of the Azeroth coalition forces, Andrea Moonshadow, has important matters to discuss with the Legion of Light."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 800： Lightforged Draenei and Mother of Light

    Having just experienced a disastrous defeat, the Holy Light Legion is on high alert.


    They knew very well that they were the thorn in the side of the Burning Legion, and they did not let their guard down for a moment even when they were recuperating.


    Andrea''s aggressive behavior made this group of frightened birds unable to bear the initiative to attack, but beyond their expectations, this seemingly insignificant bird was extremely flexible, and the powerful main cannon could not hit him at all.


    Andrea let go of the control of one of the technicians, and the technician slumped on the ground with some weak legs after breaking free from the restraints.


    It took a while for him to stand up with trembling legs. Judging from the terrifying aura emanating from the other party, the "enemy" who broke into the battleship as a single soldier was obviously not a match for non-combatant members like them.


    Watching the stumbling draenei technician run up to the upper floor, Andrea put her daughter down, and the two sat calmly on a row of pipes of unknown purpose.


    A few minutes later, a soft singing female voice suddenly appeared in the minds of the two.


    "Guests who came from afar from Azeroth, please forgive our impoliteness, and please follow Telamon to the bridge."


    At the same time as this unknown voice sounded, a draenei who covered the lower half of his face with a face scarf came from the upper deck of the spaceship.


    The draenei looked different from the draenei Andrea had seen before.


    In Draenei culture, the naaru mark suspended in front of the forehead represents the blessing of the naaru.


    As far as Andrea knows, except for Velen, ordinary Draenei do not have the mark of Naaru.


    But this draenei who couldn''t see his face had a golden naaru mark suspended in front of his forehead, and his eyes were a very strange pure gold color.


    This golden color is completely different from Andrea''s golden pupil.


    Andrea''s pupils are only golden in color, and the outline of the pupils can still be seen very clearly.


    But the whole pair of eyes of this draenei were full of golden holy light, and there was no trace of pupils at all.


    This strange draenei was carrying a draenei-style giant sword, and politely bowed to Andrea and Aurora, "Dear guests, I am the Sword Master Telamon of the Holy Light Legion, the Mother of the Holy Light." Send me to lead the way for you two."


    The draenei spoke very poor Titan language, and Aurora almost couldn''t help but laugh out loud on the spot, and finally stopped her laughter by pinching her hands.


    Andrea was much calmer in comparison. He greeted the other party in fluent Draenei, "Achalhecta (good day), please trouble Mr. Telamon."


    "Forehead¡­"


    The corners of Telamon''s eyes visibly twitched. Although he couldn''t see the expression under his mask, one could imagine how embarrassed the Juggernaut was.


    ¡­


    Golden holy light shone everywhere inside Zenidar, and the entire spaceship was bathed in light.


    In the process of following Telamon to the bridge, Andrea saw many draenei with similar characteristics to Telamon.


    The golden eye of the holy light, the marks of the naaru of different colors floating in front of the forehead, and the hair of some draenei even glowed with a faint golden light, the whole person seemed to be made of holy light.


    Since they had just experienced a defeat, these draenei were bandaged to varying degrees, but they were still full of energy. They looked at Andrea and Aurora passing by with scrutiny.


    ¡®These are the rumored Lightforged Draenei, right? ''


    Lightforged Draenei are powerful warriors unique to the Legion of the Holy Light. Through a very strict ceremony, Zela allowed the Draenei who participated in the trial to face the most vulnerable part of their hearts, overcome it, and obtain the purity of the Holy Light. soul.


    The Lightforged Draenei are no longer mortals in terms of physical structure.


    Their bodies are filled with powerful power of the Holy Light, which makes them live longer than ordinary Draenei, and their combat effectiveness is much higher. They are special individuals specially transformed for combat.


    The success rate of the light casting ceremony is very low. Many people who participated in the trial will die during the ceremony. Only the true elite can successfully pass all the tests.


    ¡®I remember, Turayang seems to be in the Legion of Light, right? Why didn''t Zera send him to meet us? ''


    With doubts in their hearts, Andrea and Aurora followed Telamon to the bridge where Zela was.


    Zela, known as the Mother of the Holy Light, was the first batch of naaru born during the cosmic ordering period, and has a high status among the naaru.


    Andrea could feel that she was much stronger than the average Naru, and even the strongest Naru Adar he had ever seen was not as good as Zela.


    Zela was suspended in a platform specially prepared for her, and the bright holy light she overflowed penetrated the top of the spaceship.


    Through the specially designed spaceship of Zenidar, the energy naturally emitted by Zela will not be wasted like Adal, but will be turned into energy for Zenidar through internal circulation.


    "Welcome to you, distinguished guests from Azeroth."


    Zela''s soft voice sounded again, "I am Zela, the founder of the Holy Light Legion."


    "Unfamiliar god, please forgive our rude behavior of reckless attack."


    Telamon, who was standing beside Zela, was obviously taken aback, "God?"


    "cough~"


    Another female Lightforged Draenei who was standing beside Zela coughed lightly and gave Telamon a hard look, warning him not to interrupt Zela''s communication with the honored guest.


    Andrea smiled and stroked her chest, "Hello, Mother of Light, I am Andrea Moonshadow, and this is my daughter Aurora."


    I don''t know if it was because he was facing a god, but Zela didn''t show the toughness and arrogance in Andrea''s impression, and communicated with Andrea very politely.


    The battle situation on the front line was urgent, and Andrea didn''t intend to gossip too much with Zela. After a routine exchange of pleasantries, he quickly turned the topic to the main topic.


    "Zera, I took the liberty to come here this time to ally with the Legion of the Holy Light and jointly fight against the Burning Legion."


    Andrea said solemnly, "I think you should have noticed that the army of Azeroth is fighting fiercely with the Burning Legion in the wasteland of Antoran."


    "The defenses of the Antoran wasteland are very tight. UU Reading It is difficult for us to tear the gap leading to the Burning Throne in a short time. The defensive barrier arranged by Sargeras also blocked me and another True God''s assault plan."


    "If this stalemate continues, the Burning Legion''s reinforcements will sooner or later drag down our army."


    "I want to know if there is a way for us to bypass the heavily fortified front and directly attack Antorus from the information held by the Legion of Light."


    Zela''s body turned in mid-air, as if thinking about how to answer Andrea''s question.


    "Unfortunately, although the Legion of the Holy Light has been at war with the Burning Legion for many years, our troops are not strong enough to directly attack the Antoran wasteland, and we don''t know more about this land than you do."


    When Andrea showed disappointment, Zela changed the topic, "But we have indeed done some research on Sargeras'' defensive barrier."


    "Sargeras is unparalleled in the control of absolute power, but he is used to the fighting style of spreading his power widely, and his subtle use of power is a bit rough."


    "This defensive barrier was not designed by him himself, but from Kil''jaeden the Deceiver. Sargeras just infused it with power according to the blueprint drawn by Kil''jaeden."


    "Oh?"


    Andrea''s eyes flashed brightly, "In other words, Kil''jaeden knows all about the defensive barrier?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 801： Violence to open the door

    "That''s right."


    Zela added, "Kil''jaeden''s design cannot be separated from the Eredar''s thinking, and many designs have borrowed from the Eredar''s usual barrier construction system."


    "If you can use the eredar''s artifact to bombard the weak point of the barrier, with the infusion of god-level power, you should be able to successfully break through Antorus'' defense."


    "Eredar Artifact?"


    Andrea froze for a moment, and then tapped his palm in a daze, "So that''s the case, no wonder Velen asked us to collect Enlightenment Marks and Knowledge Laurels."


    Velen didn''t know this information in advance, but through his prophetic ability, he had a one-sided peek at the key nodes of the future, and vaguely learned that the Enlightenment Seal and the Knowledge Laurel are the key items to break through Antorus'' defense.


    The three former consuls of the Eredar people were each in charge of an artifact, and the three artifacts together became the most precious treasure of the Eredar people, the Crown of the Archon.


    According to Velen, the Archon''s Crown is even close in strength to the Titan-made Pillars of Creation.


    Zela sighed softly and said, "The Enlightenment Mark is easier to get. You only need to pass the trial left by Archimonde to get it."


    "But the crown of knowledge was abandoned by Kil''jaeden, picked up by the void forces entrenched in the west of Mac''Aree, and sent to the ruins of the Seat of the Triumvirate, where my fallen compatriot Lula is in charge."


    "I can let the senior members of the Holy Light Legion lead you through Archimonde''s trial to get the Enlightenment Mark, but the crown of knowledge... I''m afraid it can only be taken by force."


    Lula was the naaru who voluntarily stayed to cover the retreat of Velen and the draenei. The phantom of the naaru that Andrea and others saw in the square at the end of the ruling group was him.


    Zela continued to explain Lula''s current situation, "After the Draenei evacuated smoothly, Lula, who was seriously injured and dying, was captured by the angry Kil''jaeden."


    "Kil''jaeden sent someone to drain the power of the Holy Light from his body, sealed Lula in the Seat of the Triumph, and allowed him to degenerate into a terrible void creature."


    "For tens of thousands of years, Lula, who became a dark naaru, used herself as a beacon to attract countless void creatures to settle in Mac''Aree. Now the entire western part of Mac''Aree has become a paradise for void creatures."


    Andrea nodded thoughtfully and asked, "Zera, is there any chance of saving Lula?"


    "have."


    The light shining from Zela''s Tangram body became stronger "As long as you can infuse enough Holy Light after defeating him, Lula can become the embodiment of Holy Light again."


    "However, the energy required to transform a naaru is enormous, and even a holy light demigod as strong as Velen cannot complete the transformation independently."


    Andrea smiled confidently, "Leave it to me. Although I''m not a pure holy light deity, it shouldn''t be a problem to transform Lula."


    ¡­


    When Andrea found Zenidar and reached a consensus with Zela to form an alliance, Akama, Yrel and others also cleaned up all the hostile ghosts near the Arcane Palace.


    The rest of the ghosts would not take the initiative to attack. Under Samara''s persuasion, Akama did not attack them again.


    When Andrea shuttled back by relying on the coordinates set on Akama in advance, besides Aurora, he was accompanied by a dizzy and beautiful female Draenei.


    The blond draenei in plate armor shook his head in pain, "My lord, what are those dark beings in the passage?"


    Passing through the shadow space is bound to face the unknown creatures inside. Under Andrea''s suppression, these creatures made of void power dare not attack him, but this trip to the shadow space sent Zela to assist Their assistants were horrified.


    Having just experienced a defeat, the Legion of the Holy Light still needs a little time to recover, and by the way, retrieve other members scattered in Krokuun.


    Turayang, who was puzzled by Andrea, was left behind in Krokuun when the Legion of Light was defeated. According to Zela, the archbishop is still leading the remaining members of the Legion of Light in the local area to resist the attack of demons tenaciously.


    After learning that another **** of Azeroth led a partial division into Krokuun, Zera thought it was a good opportunity to regroup.


    She only left one Lightforged draenei elite to assist the Azeroth coalition forces to pass the trial of the Arcane Palace, and then drove Zenidar to Krokuun.


    Andrea patted the female draenei''s shoulder armor, "Don''t worry, they dare not attack you with me here."


    "Come on, meet your long-lost Draenei compatriots, and then you have to cooperate with them to pass Archimonde''s trial together."


    Yrel and the others looked at the mark of the naaru on the forehead of this female draenei in surprise, and the always optimistic and cheerful Akama also opened his mouth and asked Andrea, "Chairman Moon Shadow, who is this?"


    Under Andrea''s voluntary abdication, Lightforged Draenei coughed lightly and stepped forward.


    "I''m Fariya, the captain of the Crescent Blade team belonging to the Holy Light Corps. I''m very happy to see you again, compatriots who have been separated for many years."


    ¡­


    The trial in the Arcane Academy is not difficult, and Andrea doesn''t plan to participate in it personally.


    He left Aurora to act together with Faria, Akama and others, and flew alone in the sky towards the Seat of the Triumvirate.


    Under Aurora''s explanation, Faria, who is also a Draenei, quickly became familiar with her compatriots.


    The two sisters, Yrel and Samara, were very interested in this fellow with the mark of the naaru, and they often lingered around Faria to ask questions.


    On the other hand, when Zenidar arrived at Krokuun, the land was already full of wars.


    The army of the Burning Legion located in the molten pool of Annihelan in the middle was completely defeated. The molten pool full of fel energy and green water was evaporated by an unknown force, and various types of demon corpses fell in disorder near the empty molten pool.


    Telamon was surprised to watch the scene below through the monitoring screen, "This... is the partial division of the Azeroth coalition forces so strong?"


    Zela thought for a while and explained, "It''s probably not what you think."


    "The Antoran wasteland has been attacked by the main force of the Azeroth coalition forces, and Sphrax will definitely go back to assist in the defense."


    "Without the large army she brought, the local Burning Legion of Krokuun can only rely on its own strength to defend against the attack of the Azeroth coalition forces."


    "Andrea said before that another true **** of Azeroth led a team to attack Krokuun. UU Reading should be responsible for all of this."


    Zenidar floated in the sky and observed for a while, but he still couldn''t find the anti-air fel artillery attack that was inevitable when he came to Krokuun in the past. It seemed that the entire Krokuun had been wiped out by the Azeroth Expeditionary Force.


    The members of the Holy Light Legion scattered in Krokuun did not move at all, and Zela came to a conclusion after a little thought.


    "Go straight to Nathrax Fortress, Turalyon and the others should have temporarily joined the Azeroth Expeditionary Force."


    When Zenidar came to the sky above the fortress, he happened to see a charming female night elf attacking the defensive barrier of the fortress.


    As the cage where Kil''jaeden was imprisoned, the defensive barrier of Nathrax Fortress is quite high. Although there is still a big gap with Antorus, it is not easy to break through.


    Under the amazed gaze of the members of the Holy Light Legion, the woman with a very attractive figure, appearance and temperament made a movement of opening something outward with her hands left and right.


    The enchantment covering the fortress also produced a linkage reaction, and a gap was forcibly torn open on the surface of the miserable green enchantment of evil energy. As the woman slowly opened her hands wider and wider, the enchantment with strong defensive power Just like that it was torn apart.


    Telamon rubbed his temples in disbelief, "...Are all the people in Azeroth so powerful? Why didn''t they launch an expedition to Argus earlier?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 802： Velens guilt

    Azshara used the power of space to forcibly tear apart the barrier, which not only frightened Telamon who was on Zenidar, but also the temporary allies of the coalition forces who watched from a close distance were shocked from ear to ear.


    On the Krokuun front, Azshara is mainly responsible for suppressing the situation and solving difficult problems, and Velen is the real key figure along the way.


    Arranging Velen to be in charge of the front line of Krokuun is not just to convince Kil''jaeden, Argus is the hometown of the Draenei, and there are still a lot of Velen''s "old knowledge" left in this land.


    Because of the historical changes brought about by Andrea, although some draenei who love the earth began to study the way of shaman under the leadership of the tauren, there was no broken person in the family.


    The Broken is one of the subspecies of the Draenei. Unlike the Eredar who voluntarily accept the transformation of evil energy, the Broken is a mutated species that is passively polluted by evil energy.


    When Velen led the team to land on Krokuun, they were immediately ambushed by the local aborigines.


    When fleeing from Argus that year, Velen took away most of the people who were unwilling to submit to the will of the Burning Legion, but there were still many eredar who wanted to resist in a hurry and were forced to stay on the home planet that became the base camp of demons.


    Under the fel energy pollution of the Burning Legion, the beautiful and rich planet Argus became dilapidated and corrupt. The surface of the planet was covered with potholes left by the fel energy corrosion. The environment here was no longer suitable for the life of the original Eredars.


    Against this background, the remaining Eredars can only struggle to survive. They rely on water sources with a small amount of evil energy to maintain their lives, and the beasts they prey on a daily basis also contain more or less evil energy in their bodies.


    Ingesting small amounts of fel energy over a long period of time, these eredar gradually changed horribly.


    Their originally straight bodies gradually became bent, and their plump appearance became thin and ugly.


    These people are the broken ones who continue to struggle to survive on Argus. The broken ones with fel energy in their bodies can no longer call for the favor of the holy light.


    The body and spirit suffered cruel torture at the same time, and many Broken people fell into a semi-crazy state because of this, relying on their instincts to hunt and survive all day long.


    Some of the Broken were captured by Krokuun''s demons while they were out foraging, and the eredar in the Burning Legion used these ugly brethren as coolies, throwing the heavy labor work in the legion to these enslaved Broken.


    Under the leadership of a leader, the broken ones who escaped by chance continued to hide in various parts of Argus, and they have tenaciously supported the harsh environment full of evil energy until now.


    When the partial division of the Azeroth coalition attacking Krokuun fell into an ambush, Velen dissuaded Azshara who was about to make a move.


    He always felt that the leading Broken one looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it for a while.


    The complex eyes of the leader of the Broken One when he looked at him also showed that the other party knew him before, and the eyes of the Broken One contained disappointment, resentment and hidden deep hope at the same time.


    ¡®Tens of thousands of years, is it really possible for the eredar of my generation to still be alive? ''


    Velen''s long lifespan is not only due to the innate lifespan of the eredar, but the blessing of the naaru also played an important role in it.


    The lifespan of a normal eredar is less than tens of thousands of years. The broken ones in front of Velen can survive to this day, and Argus'' twisting void characteristics have played an important role.


    After some turmoil, under the mediation of members of the Legion of Light who left Krokuun, the local Broken temporarily suppressed the idea of ??revenge on Velen.


    The leader of this group of vrykul was named Hatton, who was once a glorious eredar priest and one of Velen''s most valued subordinates.


    When fleeing from Argus, Velen vowed to save his people from the temptation of the Burning Legion. In order to cover the withdrawal of the prophet and the people, Hatton voluntarily stayed to block Kil''jaeden''s pursuit.


    Tens of thousands of years have passed, and Velen''s unfulfilled oath gradually turned into resentment in the hearts of the broken ones whose minds were gradually distorted.


    They hated Velen, a leader who can only speak out, hated his ugly appearance and twisted heart.


    Most of the Broken are always on the verge of losing control. They have to fight the fel energy that corrupts the mind for a long time, and they are more or less mentally twisted.


    Velen was silent for a while after learning the truth.


    Reuniting with old friends should have made people feel joyful, but at this time, Velen couldn''t smile at all. Instead, he felt sad for the tragic experience of Hatton and other broken people, and felt guilty for his cowardice and incompetence.


    As the leader of the draenei and a member of the ruling body of the eredar, Velen has always believed that he has an obligation to lead and save his people.


    But in fact, it is difficult for him to protect himself under the ubiquitous oppression and pursuit of Kil''jaeden, let alone counterattack Argus to rescue the people trapped in the home planet.


    As far as the result is concerned, Hatton and the others have every reason to resent him. It is true that he did not keep his promise, causing Hatton and the other Broken to struggle for tens of thousands of years in Argus, which was corrupted by evil energy.


    Unlike some of the Broken who surrendered to the Burning Legion and were willing to be enslaved, the Broken tribe led by Hatton still maintained the will to fight against the Burning Legion.


    Under the mediation of Tulayang, Archbishop of the Holy Light Legion, Hatton barely suppressed the passionate Broken, and temporarily let Velen go.


    This farce made Azshara, who was watching from the sidelines, yawn in boredom.


    The internal strife among the Draenei has nothing to do with her. She only hopes to eliminate the threat of the Burning Legion to the entire universe as soon as possible, obtain a relatively peaceful cultivation environment, and continue to concentrate on catching up with Elune.


    By the way...Teach my little husband well.


    Speaking of Turalyon, when the representatives of the alliance who followed Velen to Krokuun saw this long-lost alliance hero for the first time, they cheered excitedly for a while.


    Not all countries are led by racial leaders like the night elves and Draenei. Most alliance and tribal countries choose to send military representatives to lead the army.


    The members of the alliance who followed Velen to Krokuun included Dalaran, the Kingdom of Stormwind and the Kingdom of Lordaeron. The representatives of the three countries were Khadgar, Bolvar and Tirion respectively.


    Except for Bolvar''s relatively little contact with Turalyon, both Khadgar and Tirion had close contact with Turalyon.


    Khadgar and Turalyon were both heroes of the Alliance in the expedition to Draenor. The two had worked together for a long time in the broken Outland and established a very deep friendship with each other.


    Tirion and Turalyon are both the first generation of five knights, and they also have a lot of common topics with each other.


    The joy of Turalyon''s reunion with the Alliance to some extent dilutes the tense atmosphere between the Broken and the Draenei. UU reading


    Archbishop Osar is a well-known radical among the Draenei. Although he was dissatisfied with Velen Winton''s behavior in the early years, since the contact with Andrea and Azeroth, the Prophet has obviously stepped forward. Change yourself step by step.


    He no longer blindly believes in the guidance of his foresight ability, but leads the people step by step in a down-to-earth manner.


    Over the years, the technological research and development capabilities and living standards of the Draenei have risen sharply. Of course, there are efforts by the bishops'' council, and the changes set by Prophet Velen also played an important guiding role.


    As the spiritual leader of the entire Draenei family, Velen''s every move will have a considerable impact on the Draenei.


    The Prophet took the lead in changing the overly conservative style of the past, and worked hard to lead the whole clan to progress. The Draenei would naturally follow suit, and the originally lifeless social atmosphere was also revitalized.


    Osar was very dissatisfied with Hatton''s behavior of blaming the Prophet for all his faults. The terrifying guards of the Burning Legion made the Bishops'' Council, which was gradually gaining power, deeply feel the Prophet''s inability to do what he wanted in the early years.


    If it wasn''t for Turayang fighting the mud in the middle, Osara, who was upset in her heart, would have fought face-to-face with the Breaker long ago.


    Tula Yang, who was immersed in the joy of reunion, never expected that the tense atmosphere on both sides along the way would disappear under the "full strength" of a charming night elf beauty.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 803： Darkness

    "Forehead¡­"


    The corner of Turalyon''s mouth twitched as he looked at the shattered barrier of the fortress. He approached Khadgar and asked in a low voice, "Who is this lady? This frighteningly powerful power...can''t be possessed by mortals, right?"


    Khadgar smiled wryly and spread his hands, "It''s a long story, Turalyon, have you ever heard of the Dark Night Empire in ancient times?"


    Turayang, who was not young, scratched his gray hair in confusion, "Of course I heard it, didn''t you tell us a story before? This is the same as... ah."


    Turayang reacted immediately, and he glanced at Azshara''s back in surprise.


    "Could it be that this lady is the legendary Queen of the Night, Azshara?"


    Khadgar nodded and said, "That''s right, the process of Queen Azshara''s re-emergence is quite complicated, we will discuss it in detail when we have time."


    "That''s right, let''s do business first."


    Turayang pulled out his saber and took a deep breath, "Legion of the Holy Light! Charge, break through the defenses of Nathrax Fortress, and rescue the demon lord Kil''jaeden imprisoned by Sargeras!"


    Although it seems that only thirty years have passed since Turalyon disappeared, in fact, in the time-chaotic place of the Twisting Nether, he has been fighting with the Holy Light Army for thousands of years.


    Zera''s blessing and the particularity of the Twisting Nether allowed Turalyon to break through the limit of human lifespan, and he is still fighting on the front line against the Burning Legion.


    With his outstanding leadership ability, Turayang has gradually climbed from a super soldier of the Holy Light Legion to an important position today.


    As the archbishop of the Holy Light Legion, Turayang is the actual commander of the Holy Light Legion under the premise that Zela is only responsible for making general decisions.


    The Mother of the Holy Light trusted Turayang, a devout believer of the Holy Light, and gave him a lot of decision-making power before the battle. Turayang''s prestige in the Holy Light Legion was unmatched.


    Although many light-forged draenei were very puzzled by Turalyon''s order to assist the Azeroth coalition forces to rescue Kil''jaeden, under the order of the archbishop, the forbidden Holy Light Legion still obeyed the order and sent Nascras The fort attacks.


    With the coalition forces cleaning up along the way, the number of demons in Krokuun decreased sharply, and most of the remaining demons fled back to the fortress, intending to rely on the solid defensive barrier to hold on for help.


    Most demons do not think that Azeroth''s fleet can break the Burning Throne where Sargeras sits.


    As long as the reinforcements of the Burning Legion in various star regions rush back one after another, taking care of these intruders is like catching a turtle in a jar.


    The power of Azshara tearing up the barrier frightened the demons. Although the barrier of Nathrax Fortress was not arranged by Sargeras himself, the strength of the barrier is already among the best among the strongholds of Argus.


    The revived Destroyer Mannoroth shot and killed his shaky subordinates, and personally moved his huge body to charge forward, trying to block the attacks of the Legion of the Holy Light, the Broken and the Azeroth coalition forces.


    "Humph!"


    Azshara looked at the clumsy and tall abyss lord with one hand on her hip, a sneer sneered at the corner of her mouth.


    "Has this idiot been resurrected again? Sure enough, stupid people have stupid blessings."


    Mannoroth''s brain is not easy to use, but for the superiors, this kind of subordinates who have good combat power but low intelligence are trustworthy.


    As long as you let them go out to charge, you can usually get good results.


    Fighting against the Burning Legion for thousands of years, Turalyon has long been familiar with the characteristics of various demons.


    The pit lords are characterized by their immense strength and superior defense, but their agility ranks last among the Burning Legion.


    "what!"


    Turayang, who was shining with golden light all over his body, grew a pair of wings of holy light from his back, and leaped towards Mannoroth with the Wrath of Vengeance.


    When the disproportionate weapons of the two clashed together, Turalyon, who retained some strength, adjusted his posture with the help of the counter-shock force, stepped on Mannoroth''s huge spear and took off for the second time.


    The broken sword in Turalyon''s hand is from Anduin Lothar.


    After the battle with Orgrim, Lothar, feeling old and frail, officially withdrew from the front line. As a legacy, he handed over his broken weapon as a souvenir and token to the second Alliance Marshal Turalyon.


    Turalyon did not simply regard this symbolically significant sword as a souvenir and collectible, but continued to use it as his own weapon.


    Lothar''s sword is called the Great Royal Sword. At this time, the long sword wielded by Turayang looks like it has a complete sword body, but in fact the upper half of the broken sword is composed of Turayang''s condensed holy light. energy blade.


    As the youngest of the first generation of five knights, Turayang is much better than his four senior brothers in terms of talent in the way of the holy light.


    Leading the Legion of the Holy Light to fight north and south for more than a thousand years, Turayang has made rapid progress in the face of countless threats to his life, and has already broken through the limits of mortals and entered the realm of demigods.


    Mannoroth is indeed very powerful. Once he is hit head-on, even a demigod will be severely injured on the spot.


    Turayang has defeated many abyss lords, and he knows the characteristics of this race very well.


    No matter how powerful an attack is, it is meaningless as long as it cannot hit the target.


    Turning over and stepping on Mannoroth''s weapon to borrow strength, Turalyon raised the big royal sword and slashed at Mannoroth''s head.


    "Take it, devil!"


    At the critical moment, Mannoroth urgently waved his fleshy wings to cover his forehead.


    "Shhhhh!"


    The membrane on Mannoroth''s flesh wings was easily pierced by Turalyon, and the condensed holy light blade left a deep scratch on the destroyer''s face.


    "Ah! Ants!"


    Mannoroth let out a cry of pain, and the evil energy surged all over his body. With the explosion of evil energy centered on himself, Turalyon was temporarily forced back.


    When Turalyon and Mannoroth confronted each other head-on, Tirion held the Ashbringer in his hand and slashed all around the mob of demons. The demons who had not reached the demigod level were almost powerless against him.


    Turalyon''s progress in strength was seen by Tirion, and he was very pleased about it.


    ¡®As long as this war can be won, the alliance will add a powerful demigod in the future. ''


    The members of the Alliance, including Varian and Calia, have no intention of competing with the night elves for leadership of Azeroth, at least not yet.


    The alliance''s thorn in the side today is the Horde. If Turalyon can help in the war with the Horde, Tirion believes that the final victory will belong to them.


    ¡®I just hope that the war with the tribe will stop making people miserable. If you can avoid the war, try to avoid it. ''


    As an upright first-generation paladin, Tirion has always been opposed to the war within Azeroth, but the general situation is such that he is just a mere soldier, unable to say anything about the overall situation of the alliance Four.


    Even without the protection of the barrier, the defense of Nathrax Fortress should not be underestimated.


    The only way to the fortress is a large bridge suspended on both sides, and the green molten pool of fel energy below the bridge is still rolling with countless disgusting bubbles.


    The huge abyss lord led the army at the end of the bridge, and it was impossible to successfully enter the fortress without defeating him.


    While Bolvar, Tirion and others commanded the battle, Khadgar, Vol''jin, Othar and others joined in the siege of Mannoroth one after another.


    Azshara, who was supposed to be watching the battle from the back, had long since disappeared. Velen didn''t seem surprised by this, and still calmly watched the battle with his staff and beard.


    At the same time, in the underground prison of Nathrax Fortress, in a "luxury" cage overflowing with energy, a red-skinned eredar sat against the wall with a gloomy expression and lowered his head to think about the problem.


    "Hehe~ Kil''jaeden the Deceiver, when we first meet, you seem to be in a bad mood."


    A night elf woman with a seductive figure suddenly appeared outside the cell, with a slightly hoarse **** voice, she greeted the eredar inside the cell in a playful tone.


    The Eredar was awakened from his contemplation, and he frowned and looked at the person who made the sound, his face obviously showing surprise.


    "You are, Azshara, Queen of the Night?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 804： Halameds warning

    The battle in Krokuun is progressing smoothly. In contrast, the progress of the Antoran wasteland is very slow.


    Countless demons are paving the way to Antorus. There are many small fel warships floating above the Antoran wasteland. At the same time, a large number of unmanned autonomous aircraft will be released inside these warships.


    The fighter planes of the Burning Legion and the air combat arcane puppets released by the Azeroth coalition fought fiercely in the sky. The destroyers and cruisers of both sides also lit up the entire Antoran wasteland.


    The battle on the ground was even more tragic. The casualties of the Azeroth coalition soldiers were controlled within a certain range, but every time they advanced a short distance, a large number of arcane puppets would be scrapped.


    The demons of the Burning Legion poured out of Antorus as if endlessly, and the demons backed by the base camp showed tenacious resistance. Under the command of senior eredar officers, the main force led by Jarod was extremely difficult to advance.


    "Sure enough, it still doesn''t work."


    At the coalition headquarters, Garrod frowned and said, "Continuing the storm is just a waste of troops, but if we don''t block the Burning Legion''s army here, the other two operations will be affected. It''s difficult."


    Although most people in Azeroth are blind to demons, according to the warlocks of the Blackface Council, they saw many demon generals who had been defeated before come out of Antorus and join the battle again.


    In other words, these demons were revived while attrition, trying to drag down the Azeroth coalition forces in this foolish way.


    Shandris'' face was also not very good-looking. Facing the infinitely resurrected demons, if they couldn''t deal enough blows to them at once, these demons would appear alive and kicking in front of them again in a few days.


    "How about letting the Enterprise launch an attack along the Antorus line from outside the planet?"


    "no."


    Jarod shook his head and said, "Our army is too deeply entangled with the Burning Legion, and the attack from above the orbit is too powerful. When it hits the Burning Legion, it is likely to cause serious damage to our soldiers."


    "Considering the characteristics that the Burning Legion can be resurrected on the spot, this approach is not worth the candle."


    Archbishop Nelly sighed helplessly, "It seems that the battle situation can only be maintained for a short time. I hope that the Prophet and the Moon Shadow Speaker can gain something."


    ¡­


    Andrea has no way of knowing the battle situation on the other two fronts for the time being. At this time, he has arrived near the Seat of the Ruling Group.


    The void creatures on the ground, headed by Void Spirit, mercilessly launched a fierce attack on Andrea in the air, and circled around the seat of the ruling group. Andrea found that the total number of void creatures here is quite large, at least 100,000 crowd.


    "A void spirit?"


    Creatures like Void Spirits have the ability to travel through the universe physically, and their shadows can be seen on almost all planets with civilizations.


    However, these Void Shadow Guards who were taken to the void were completely different from what Andrea had seen before.


    After the Draenor branch of the Star Consortium reached cooperation with Azeroth, the headquarters of the consortium increased its resources and manpower investment in Azeroth. The few precision parts that were missing when building spaceships were purchased through the channels of the Star Consortium. have to.


    Over the years, Andrea has had a deep connection with Haramad, the node prince who stayed behind in Azeroth, and learned a lot about the status quo of the ethereals from him.


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, if you are going to Argus, please be careful of an ethereal named Nezar."


    Haramad, who has always been in business, rarely took the initiative to remind Andrea when the coalition forces set off.


    "Even for the Star Realm Consortium whose business spreads all over the universe, Argus is an untouchable forbidden area."


    "The Burning Legion is just one of the dangers, and more importantly, this planet is one of the hotbeds that Nezar, the governor of the void, values."


    "hotbed?"


    "Yes." Haramed''s tone was extremely serious, "Under the destruction of Dimensius, the Devourer of Worlds, our home planet Karesi was severely eroded by void energy."


    "Most of the ethereals chose to escape from the home planet and rebuild Kaleshi in their own way. Even radical lunatics like the Vengeance Army, their starting point is also for our home planet."


    "But the traitors headed by Naizar are different."


    Haramed''s voice clearly showed emotional fluctuations, which were uncontrollable anger.


    "Under the lure of the whispers from the void, some of the void spirits chose to take refuge in the forces of the void, and in turn hunted down our compatriots."


    "Naizar is very familiar with the body structure of Void Spirit. The compatriots caught by him are easily brainwashed and transformed into part of the void forces, and they assist our enemies against their own will."


    "Chairman Moon Shadow, Nizar, who was appointed as the governor of the void, has very strong strength and influence. Although he doesn''t know the real strength of Nizar, it is difficult to deal with the countless void monsters under him alone. Be careful."


    "certainly."


    Halamed said in a relaxed tone at the end, "If you can kill Nazar, I can guarantee on behalf of the Star Consortium that I will definitely increase my support for Azeroth and export more precious treasures to you." goods."


    Breaking away from the memory, holding the shadow shield to absorb all the incoming void power, Andrea was a little distracted.


    For Nizar, Argus was just one of the countless bases he chose. If it wasn''t for the dark Narulula that attracted his attention, the little Mac''Aree would not have attracted his attention at all.


    "Ok?"


    Just as Andrea was deep in thought, he suddenly felt a faint movement in the nearby shadow space.


    "get out!"


    "Boom!"


    The staff of Garnier full of shadow power stabbed to the side, and with a muffled groan, a Void Spirit in a robe staggered out of the shadow passage in a rather embarrassing manner.


    With a flash in Andrea''s eyes, UU Reading dragged the Void Spirit out of the Void Creature''s attack range.


    "Who are you? Why are you hiding in the shadow space and peeping at me?"


    Xu Ling hurriedly waved his hands and shook his head, "Please don''t get me wrong, I have no malice towards you, just curious why you resisted the attack of the void creature and did not fight back."


    With his left hand behind his back and his right hand in front of his lower abdomen, Xu Ling performed a strange etiquette to Andrea.


    Andrea heard about it when chatting with Haramad that this is a special etiquette for Void Spirits to face noble people.


    "Powerful Void God, please call me Dual Realm Walker, just like you, I am also an enemy of Void forces."


    ''It really is you. ''


    Andrea looked at the void spirit who claimed to be a dual-world walker with a half-smile. In the original history, this person had served as the mentor of the void elf Alleria.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to salute, I want to correct something first."


    A bright holy light shone in Andrea''s hand, and the powerful energy that repelled each other made the dual-world walker subconsciously take two steps back.


    "I''m not a void god, nor a pure holy light god."


    "Double Realm Walker, you say you are the enemy of the void forces, but in my opinion..."


    There was a sneer at the corner of Andrea''s mouth, "The void breath on your body is no different from those void spirits on the void side."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 805： The Frustrated Dual Realm Walker

    When playing games before, Andrea always felt that this dual-world walker was suspicious.


    When he was teaching Alleria to control the power of the void, he had been looking for various reasons to slander the Holy Light, alienate the relationship between Alleria and Turayang, and lure Alleria into the embrace of the power of the void.


    The Aetherwalker claimed that the Netherguard who invaded Draenor and Nezar feared that he would sabotage his plans, and had always regarded him as a thorn in his side.


    But the dual-world walker never mentioned his origin, nor did he explain his real purpose.


    The double-world walker who was locked by Andrea''s breath trembled a little. The power of the **** level cannot be broken by him, a demigod.


    If Andrea intends to go against him, the double-boundary walker will not even have a chance to escape, and he can''t tear the passage of the shadow space at all now.


    "Wait! Please listen to my explanation!"


    The dual-world walker put on a humble posture and said anxiously, "Please believe me, Naizal and I are definitely not the same way."


    "We did cooperate for a short time before, but after learning about his crazy plan to let the void corrupt the entire universe, I completely parted ways with him!"


    Andrea tilted his head slightly to stare at the double-world walker, and the shadow power began to explore his superficial thoughts. Although the double-world walker felt this rude behavior, he didn''t dare to complain at this time, so he could only stand still Be resigned.


    "Hmph~ The part you said is indeed true, but how do I know if you deliberately avoided the important ones."


    Andrea said in a deep voice, "I ask, you answer. If you find that your answer is not true, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    The dual-world walker could only nod, "Okay, may I ask you."


    Andrea narrowed her eyes to look at each other, and first asked an important question that touched the root.


    "Who is Naizal? What was the purpose of your cooperation with him before?"


    "this¡­"


    The dual-world walker hesitated for a moment, and Andrea''s oppressive force immediately strengthened.


    "Don''t worry! I say!"


    "I teamed up with Nezar to hunt down the mighty Void Lord and use its core to enhance his power."


    "Void Lord?"


    "Yes, the Void Lord''s strength is second only to a fully grown light-dark sensitive parasite, and possesses a power close to that of a god. Neither Nezar nor I can defeat it alone."


    Andrea smiled playfully, "That is to say, you are the kind of lone ranger who only cares about improving your own strength and has no interest in the revival of the mother planet Kaleshi, or an anarchist?"


    The dual-world walker paused, then smiled wryly, "You''re right, I''m really not interested in revival of Kareshi, and I''m not interested in Kareshi''s official control, but that doesn''t mean I''m Nazara. A lunatic with a tendency to destroy the world."


    "I''m just being loyal to my own desires, a narrow egoist, but I''ve never hindered the actions of the Star Realm Consortium and the Order Sect to revive the mother planet, and even occasionally, when I''m in a good mood, secretly provide them with some help help."


    When Andrea asked questions, he kept monitoring the superficial soul consciousness of the dual-world walker. Although he couldn''t see what he was thinking, he could probably figure out the authenticity of his words and whether he was lying.


    Unlocking the control of the dual-world walker, Andrea looked at the relieved Void Spirit and said lightly, "Let''s just trust you."


    "Next question, what is your purpose in coming to Argus? You don''t want to help Nezar again, do you?"


    "of course not!"


    The dual-world walker shook his head like a rattle drum, "I came here to destroy Nezar''s plan to corrupt the star soul of Argus. If the Dark Titan is born, the entire universe will fall under the control of the void."


    "Argus Star Soul?"


    Andrea had a weird expression, "Are you sure? Don''t tell me you don''t know who owns the Argus Star Soul now."


    "Or is it that Nizar is confident that he can defeat the demon king Sargeras and take away the control of the Argus star soul from him?"


    The dual-world walker shook his head with a smile, "How is it possible? Although Nezar is strong and already has the strength close to the peak of a demigod, he will not even have the slightest chance of winning in the face of a powerful fallen titan."


    "Naizar intends to use Mac''Aree as a breakthrough to transform the dark naaru into a powerful destructive void nova, and completely incorporate the planet Argus into the void realm."


    "Once it is sucked into the void domain that the Void Lord can directly touch, even Sargeras will not be able to rescue Argus from it, and the first Void Titan is likely to be born."


    "Void Monarch..."


    A sharp light flashed in Andrea''s eyes, and the two-world walker froze under his sudden uncontrollable aura.


    Withdrawing her momentum, Andrea asked solemnly, "How feasible is Nezar''s plan? I need a digital probability."


    The dual-world walker lowered his head and considered for a while, "If the success rate of the plan is less than 10% before you come."


    "But now Argus Ran''s demonic attention is completely drawn by the Azeroth army, and if no one stops it, the success rate of Nezar''s plan will reach 40%, and the first results will be achieved within three years at the latest. "


    "That''s easy."


    Andrea glanced at the dual-world walker, and shook his head to signal him to follow his footsteps.


    "Since the core of Nezar''s plan revolves around Lula, as long as he attacks the Seat of the Ruling Group, he should be able to lure him out, right?"


    ¡­


    The Void Shadow Guard under Nezar''s command stationed the camp in the west of the Seat of the Triumph, and the earth turned purple-black under the corrosion of the void power, and all kinds of distorted void creatures wandered freely.


    Andrea originally planned to break through the Shadowguard camp first, and then clear the nests of void creatures one by one around the seat of the governing group.


    The words of the dual-world walker made him change his plan.


    Since Nizar valued Lula so much, he might as well go straight to Huanglong and lure out the Void Governor who didn''t know where he was hiding. UU reading


    The interior of the seat of the ruling group is also like the shadow guard camp. A large area of ??land is covered by dark purple void power, and various void creatures gather from all over the universe, further corrupting the earth under the drive of the shadow guards.


    Lula''s location can be seen at a glance, the purple light pillar rising into the sky is the same as the vision caused by Adal when he lived in Shattrath, the city of holy light.


    It''s just that the color of this beam of light is not the golden color represented by the holy light, but a strange hue of deep purple and near black.


    From the bottom of his heart, the dual-world walker does not want to act with this **** who masters the power of light and shadow at the same time, but he is powerless to go against the other party''s wishes, so he can only be used as a guide to lead the way helplessly.


    The seat of the Triumvirate was sealed away by Kil''jaeden for many years, and was only recently unsealed by Nezar.


    When Andrea arrived at the main entrance of the seat of the governing group, the gate was closed from the inside, and the breath of the power of the void could still be vaguely felt on the solid gate.


    "Powerful god, here is up to me..."


    Before the dual-world walker finished casting and opened the gate of the void seal, Andrea pointed the Garnier staff towards the gate, and the high-speed compressed shadow beam directly penetrated the entire gate.


    Andrea looked strangely at the two-world walker who was standing still, "What stupid words are you talking about? Our purpose is to lure Nezar. Of course, we can do it in a way that is conspicuous. Why are you sneaking in so sneakily?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 806： Do you want to play with tentacles?

    The shadow beams that penetrated the gate continued unabated, bombarding the main building of the seat of the governing group under the attention of the Void Spirit Shadow Guards.


    After all, the Seat of the Ruling Group is the political center of the Eredar people, and special adjustments have been made to the defense at the beginning of its construction.


    After Nizar led the shadow guards to settle in, he carried out a second reinforcement of the seat of the ruling group that was temporarily used as the base of Agus. Andrea''s careless blow was blocked by the outer wall of the seat of the ruling group.


    Nezar, who was deploying supplies in the Void Realm, felt that the seat of the ruling group was attacked, and handed over the rest of the work to his subordinates, and hurriedly crossed the realm to return to the material world.


    It took less than a minute from the time Nizar received the warning to returning to the material world, but this minute was enough for Andrea to make a big fuss.


    When Nizar returned from the Void Realm, most of the shadow guards outside the Triumvirate Seat disappeared, leaving only bandages all over the floor as proof of their existence.


    A foreign race that had never been seen before strode forward, and all shadow guards who attacked him were backlashed.


    The caster was turned around and attacked by his own shadow spell, and the melee shadow guard was unable to cause any damage to the alien because he slashed into the air.


    Behind this foreigner, there is a dejected robed Void Spirit following weakly, with the familiar bandage pattern, even if the other party turns into ashes, Nezar can recognize him.


    "Double Realm Walker, it''s you again!"


    At this time, Andrea hadn''t let go of her aura yet, and was just dealing with the attacks of the shadow guards with a playful attitude.


    The sudden angry shout and the void reaction, which was much stronger than other shadow guards, caught the attention of Andrea and the dual-world walker.


    "Uh~ respected god."


    The two-world walker could tell from Nezar''s complete aura that the opponent was determined to get rid of him this time.


    "He is Nezar, Governor of the Void."


    ¡®Old friend, go all the way well, I blame you for going the wrong way. ''


    In line with the idea that a dead fellow daoist would not die a poor daoist, the dual-world walker pointed out the other party''s identity without hesitation.


    When Nizar opened the shadow channel to launch a surprise attack on the dual-world walker, he did not forget to summon a large number of tentacles from the void to launch a harassing attack on the two.


    "tentacle?"


    Andrea swung the light blade at the top of the staff to cut off the shadow tentacles that were drawn towards him, and frowned slightly.


    "Do all the creatures on your void side like to play with tentacles? Even if they are not ancient gods, they also come here."


    The double-world walker hid behind Andrea very slyly, and most of the tentacles attacked Andrea who was in front.


    Speechlessly turning his head to look, Andrea lightly paused his staff on the ground, and all the tentacles with fangs and claws stopped in mid-air, and then hung down powerlessly, decomposing into the original void energy and disappearing in the air.


    The space passage opened by Nizar was right next to Andrea, and before he could see the surrounding situation clearly after passing through the passage, Nizar suddenly felt dizzy.


    "Ok??"


    Nezar, whose calf was being grabbed by some kind of existence, hadn''t realized why the tentacles he summoned would attack him in turn. After a closer look, he found something was wrong.


    Unlike the energy tentacles summoned by Nizar, the tentacles that bind him have physical bodies, with thorns and barbs growing on their vine-like bodies.


    "Axe in class! How dare you do it in front of me... ahh?!"


    Just when Nizar was about to break free, he was surprised to find that he couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the vines, and these weird vines were absorbing his energy.


    "Snapped!"


    Under Andrea''s manipulation, Nezar was thrown to the ground heavily by the vines.


    It''s not over yet, the naughty vine seems to be addicted to playing, and beats Nizar more than a dozen times in a row.


    "Uh~"


    Andrea almost thought that the vine would say "what a weak god", which made him dumbfounded.


    The two-world walker felt a little sad when he saw Nezar''s tragic situation.


    In terms of strength, he and Naizal are evenly matched, and the two of them probably won''t be able to do anything to each other in a fight.


    But the Governor of the Void, who was at the same level as his strength, was treated like a toy, and the dual-world walker was once again grateful for his decisive choice to admit defeat.


    ''In case I had the slightest intention to resist...''


    Although Double Realm Walker and Nezar are strong men with half a foot in the realm of the true gods, if there is no breakthrough, there is no breakthrough. It is also powerless against gods.


    No kidding, if Andrea really has the heart, even if he wants to destroy a planet, it is not impossible, but it is definitely not as light as Sargeras.


    After being beaten more than a dozen times in succession, Nizar was completely stunned, but the worst thing was not the physical damage to his body.


    That vine was still absorbing energy continuously was the key factor that made him feel extremely frightened.


    As a leader among the demigods, Nezar knew how huge his total energy was, but this vine of unknown origin sucked most of his energy away, but he didn''t even hiccup.


    Nizar, who has rich experience in traveling through the universe, felt a little cold in his heart. He knew that he had accidentally kicked the iron plate.


    The half-dead Nezar was rolled up in front of Andrea by the vines. The bandages all over his body were cracked a lot in the previous beating, and the life essence of Void Spirit was rapidly draining from these broken bandages.


    "You...you wait..."


    Naizal weakly issued the final threat, "This is not the end, one day I will take revenge for this arrow, mere lower-level gods, my lord will definitely...uh!"


    Andrea stabbed the Dark Empire Sword hanging at his waist into Nizar''s body with a speechless face. UU Reading Amidst Xalatas'' strange laughter, Nizar screamed in despair It disappeared quickly, leaving only a broken bandage in place.


    The trembling double-world walker looked at the magic sword that smacked his lips in horror, ''This... what is this? Nizar''s soul was devoured? ''


    "Hey~"


    Andrea turned around and shrugged at the dual-world walker, "Why are void creatures so confident? Do you really think there is no item in this world that can restrain their resurrection ability?"


    "As long as any living body loses its soul, everything will cease. Why don''t these arrogant guys understand?"


    Before Andrea went to Argus, he expected that there might be a battle with the void forces, so he specially asked Xalatas to reintegrate most of his soul into the sword of the dark empire.


    Her maid''s body is controlled by a small part of the reserved soul, and basically has no fighting ability.


    Patting the shoulder of the dual-world walker, Andrea smiled heartily, "Let''s go, the so-called governor of the void is nothing more than that, let''s meet the dark naru that Nezar is going to use as a killer."


    "Yes Yes!"


    The nonchalant and cheerful smile on Andrea''s face shocked the whole body of the dual-world walker.


    "You must not offend this god. Nezar''s fate is a lesson from the past..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 807： Skilled Worker Efficiency

    Lula, entrenched in the core building of the seat of the ruling group, was once a noble naaru who dedicated himself to the success of others.


    But the characteristics of creatures like naaru are doomed to have unavoidable duality. Once the holy light in their bodies is exhausted, the noble naaru will fall to the void side.


    The end of the light will inevitably attract shadows, but the reverse is also the same, the other end of the shadows can also usher in light.


    Andrea had rescued three naaru who fell into darkness when he was in Draenor, so he was familiar with this process.


    After ordering the dual-world walkers to clear up the shadow guards around the seat of the ruling group, Andrea opened the door alone and entered the inside of the ruling group hall.


    Andrea was a little surprised by Lula''s state. The Deori, Keuree, and Kara he had seen before were more or less different, but their bodies were no longer Naaru, at least not completely.


    Although Lula in front of him exudes rich purple-black void energy all over his body, his appearance does not look any different from that of ordinary naaru, at most the color is different.


    "Ok¡­"


    Andrea looked at Lula with his hand resting on his chin with great interest, "Is this Kil''jaeden''s hands and feet, or did Nezar transform Lula?"


    "Oh!"


    Sensing foreign enemies invading his lair, the dark naaru let out a shriek that pierced his soul.


    In a normal state, Naru speaks like singing, bringing people a sense of audio-visual enjoyment like a spring breeze.


    What Lula passed into Andrea''s mind was the crazy whispers unique to void creatures, and the ugly thoughts like dark rap made him frown in displeasure.


    Lula, who unconsciously radiated energy, took back the black beam of light above the ruling group hall, condensed it into countless dark purple void balls, and launched a large-scale bombardment on Andrea.


    A ray of golden light flashed from Elune''s Tears at the top of Ghanir''s Staff, and the Holy Light Barrier rose from the ground to block all these void orbs.


    Seeing that the direct magic attack could not do anything to the enemy, Lula changed his mind, and his Tangram body began to spin in mid-air.


    The strange singing sounded directly in Andrea''s mind. At the same time, two deformed void monsters suddenly sprang out from the surrounding building ruins, and launched a pincer attack on Andrea at the same time.


    "I don''t have much time, let''s solve it as soon as possible."


    Garnier''s staff was raised slightly, and the holy light barrier covering Andrea''s body suddenly spread outwards, and the two void monsters with their teeth and claws were scalded by the repelling holy light energy and screamed strangely. It was completely purified by the holy light.


    Lula''s dark elegy didn''t have any impact on Andrea, this kind of soul attack was just a child''s play for him.


    "boom!"


    Andrea raised his hand to summon the bright holy light from the sky, the solid roof of the seat of the ruling group was blasted through, and the power of light completely enveloped Lula, who was beyond his reach.


    The screams of the dark naaru spread throughout the building complex of the Archon''s Seat, and even the dual-world walkers who were busy cleaning up the remaining shadow guards could clearly hear it.


    "Swipe!"


    The golden chain that appeared out of nowhere firmly restrained Lula, who was trying to struggle, in place, and the upper half of his body had already started to turn from purple black to pale gold.


    In order to prevent Lula from being completely vaporized by the one-time output of too strong holy light, Andrea carefully controlled the intensity of the holy light that transformed Naaru.


    Under the baptism of the "gentle" holy light, Lula slowly eliminated the void energy covering the surface of his body, and his singing voice gradually changed from pain and distortion to relief and gratitude.


    The clear and melodious singing of naaru lifted the spirits of Yriel and the others who were grimly solving the riddle in the secret school.


    "Is this... the singing of the naaru?"


    Yrel and Samara looked at each other, and both sisters saw doubts in each other''s eyes.


    "Argus and the naaru who are in trouble?"


    "Do not."


    As the archbishop, Akama knew more important information than the two young rising stars. He looked up at the Seat of the Triumph to the west of the Palace of Mysteries.


    "I have heard from the Prophet that in order to cover the smooth evacuation of our ancestors from Argus, a naaru named Lula voluntarily stayed behind. Kil''jaeden would let him go for no reason."


    Yrel and Samara were very clear about Andrea''s process of transforming the dark naaru, and their expressions changed at the same time.


    "Could it be..."


    Akama laughed heartily, "That''s right, it should be exactly what you think, Andrea brought back a new naaru for us."


    Argus is the hometown of the Draenei. This time, Velen didn''t have any power to warm up the Draenei, so he brought all the naaru in the Storm Fortress.


    The Naaru headed by A''dal is currently providing powerful auxiliary support to the coalition soldiers on the front line of the Antoran Wasteland. If it weren''t for the assistance of Naaru, the situation in the Antoran Wasteland would have been even worse.


    As Lula was completely purified, a wave of holy light spread out from the center of the hall. When the shadow guards near the seat of the governing group were stroked by this wave of light, their movements obviously paused.


    The double-world walker also felt a bit of discomfort, but he was strong enough to get rid of the influence of the holy light on himself first.


    While the shadow guards were struggling to resist the holy light, the dual-world walker accelerated his attack and used a large void spell to **** all the nearby shadow guards into the shadow space and seal them.


    Even if they are void creatures themselves, the void monsters lurking in the shadow space will not let them go, and these shadow guards probably won''t be able to come out.


    While Lula was being purified by the Holy Light, the laurel crown of knowledge that Nezar forcefully stuffed into his body as the core of darkness fell to the ground.


    Although the three components of the crown of the ruling group have different names, they are actually gemstones with similar shapes.


    The laurel crown of knowledge is installed in the center of a metal crown. Under the perennial corrosion of the dark naaru, the metal crown that could transmit the energy of the holy light has long been dilapidated.


    When the crown fell to the ground, pink and purple gemstones fell from the crown.


    At this time, Lula was still reorganizing her thinking mode, and Andrea raised her hand and sucked the gem from the ground.


    "Is this the crown of knowledge? It seems to be somewhat different from the size I expected."


    The Prophet''s Eye from the trio of Crowns of the Triumvirate has always been kept by Velen, mounted on top of his staff.


    The size of the Prophet''s Eye is completely out of proportion to the crown of knowledge that is only the size of a thumb in Andrea''s hand. Andrea speculates that this thing should be able to change size at will.


    "The long journey of dark exile is finally over."


    After recovering from the transformation, Lula''s exclamation was sent into Andrea''s mind along with the moving singing.


    After completing his task, the two-dimensional walker who beat the dog in the water, appeared behind Andrea through the shadow shuttle, and the two looked up at Naru, who had become radiant again.


    Andrea tossed the crown of knowledge out of her hands and caught it again. "I got the crown of knowledge. I don''t know how Aurora and the others are progressing. Time waits for no one."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 808： Mannoroth is dead again!

    There are a total of four trials left by Archimonde. With the strength of Akama and others, it is not a big problem to forcefully pass two of the first three trials, except for one that tests intelligence and insight. Refinement stumped Akama, who had a relatively straight thinking circuit.


    These trials were originally prepared for the mages of the Mystic Academy. In the absence of Archbishop Osar, only Aurora was born as an orthodox mage among the people present.


    Wisdom trials similar to Lianliankan are not difficult for her at all.


    When Akama completed the strength trial with one-on-three, and Yriel, Faria, and Samara brainstormed to complete the courage trial, Aurora also easily completed the wisdom trial and got the key to the secret school. The last rune in the core area.


    The last trial was held in the core building inside the Mystic Academy, and it was necessary to pass three trials to obtain the corresponding runes to open the final gate.


    This trial is actually very simple, all you need to do is defeat the afterimage left by Archimonde before his fall.


    Before accepting the infusion of Sargeras'' evil energy, Archimonde was only at the bottom of the demigod''s strength, and the memory afterimage he left to cope with the trial was only less than one-fifth of his body''s strength.


    Although the content of the trial stipulates that it can only be one-on-one, it is not difficult for the elite-gathered coalition officers.


    With Akama''s humility, Aurora, who is also an arcanist, is in charge of the final trial.


    When Andrea brought the hard-working double-world walker to Akama and the others by using the shadow shuttle, Aurora''s last calm and calm Pyroblast just happened to disperse Archimonde''s afterimage.


    After the afterimage disappeared, the Enlightenment Seal stored in the Encrypted Subplane emerged. Aurora used the flash technique to teleport to the side of the suspended gem, and reached out to hold the blue-purple gem.


    "Hey~"


    Aurora proudly turned around and gestured scissors to her father who had just arrived, "Father, fortunately, I didn''t disgrace you, didn''t I embarrass you?"


    Andrea walked forward with a smile, stretched out her fingers dotingly and scratched Aurora''s nose.


    "Well done, but don''t be too complacent, the real difficulties will start from now."


    After successfully finding Zenidar and recovering the other two components of the Crown of the Ruling Group, the mission of Andrea and others in Mac''Aree was successfully completed.


    Andrea wanted the double-world walker to join the raid on the Burning Throne, but the double-world walker, who had been very submissive before, firmly shook his head and refused.


    "Dear God, please forgive me for refusing."


    "The fallen titan Sargeras cannot be defeated head-on. I still have a lot of things to do and places to go. I don''t intend to lose my life here in vain."


    The invincibility of Sargeras has reached a consensus among the high-ranking races in the material universe, and it is not something to be ashamed of if the dual-world walker admits to be cowardly.


    Andrea didn''t force him, and entrusted him to continue cleaning up Mac''Aree''s remaining void power, then turned around and left the floating island in a small spaceship with Akama and others.


    The Antoran wasteland has not changed much, and the nearby Burning Legion is still tenaciously delaying the advancing speed of the coalition forces. Even Jarod can''t think of any good way to break the situation in this absolutely tough battle.


    Under Azshara''s covert actions, the front line of Krokuun is progressing very smoothly.


    Mannoroth, the dim-witted abyss lord, was still sticking to the bridge in front of the Naskras Fortress, unwilling to get out of the way even though his body was covered with scars.


    Velen wasn''t in a hurry to break through Mannoroth''s defense. Anyway, they were just pretending to attack. It''s a good thing to be able to break through the defense. If they can''t, they don''t force it.


    With the sudden violent energy storm erupting underground in the Naskras Fortress, the ground of the entire fortress was lifted from below by an unknown force.


    "Dah~"


    A red palm with sharp claws protruded from the ground first, followed by the familiar gloomy faces of Mannoroth and other senior army generals.


    "Ki...ki...Kil''jaeden?!"


    Mannoroth knew Kil''jaeden''s strength very well. Seeing him escape from the cage that Sargeras personally arranged, the abyss lord, who was fearless in the past, stuttered a little in fright.


    Kil''jaeden and Archimonde have led the Burning Legion for tens of thousands of years, and the accumulated power is not so easy to eliminate. Mannoroth''s cruel punishment for fraudsters is very clear, and he instinctively shows fear.


    In fact, Kil''jaeden was very weak at this time, and his strength was less than one-third of his peak.


    "à§~"


    Azshara led Kil''jaeden to transfer out of the underground prison. Kil''jaeden, who was very exhausted, barely supported his own shelf, and his majestic eyes swept over the legion demons present.


    "Clang!"


    Many eredar demons dropped their weapons on the spot and respectfully knelt on one knee to salute Kil''jaeden.


    Most of the eredar were already dissatisfied with Kil''jaeden''s imprisonment. Now that the fraudster escaped Sargeras'' shackles, after weighing the pros and cons, they chose to return to Kil''jaeden''s command.


    Mannoroth''s brain is not working well, he only knows how to obey the orders given by his superiors.


    After the initial panic, Mannoroth, who was the defense general of Nathrax, ordered loudly, "What are you doing! Kil''jaeden is very weak now, arrest him and put him back in the dungeon, you want to go to the Witch Council Take a turn?"


    "Noisy!" Azshara''s eyes flashed coldly, and with a flick of her right index finger, a small hole appeared in Mannoroth''s huge forehead.


    "what!"


    The powerful abyss lord only had time to let out a scream, and the rapidly expanding rectangular cavity completely wiped his head from the material world.


    The abyss lord who lost his head swayed weakly and fell to the ground. The demons around UU reading screamed in horror.


    "Lord Mannoroth is dead again! Huh? Why did I say again?"


    Kil''jaeden ignored the commotion at the scene, his eyes passed through the positions of the demons and the Azeroth coalition forces, and fell directly on Velen who was standing behind the coalition forces, with a very complicated look in his eyes.


    "It took tens of thousands of years to reach a conclusion. Is your choice really correct for Eredar civilization? Heh..."


    Kil''jaeden''s bitter smile made Velen feel very uncomfortable. He and Kil''jaeden once cooperated sincerely and jointly led the eredar to develop their own characteristic civilization in Argus.


    The arrival of Sargeras changed everything, and the three leaders parted ways due to disagreements.


    In the past, Kil''jaeden and Archimonde had always believed that they were right, and Velen was just a coward who betrayed his faith and dared not face reality.


    This inexplicable captivity shattered Kil''jaeden''s last fantasy, and completely exposed his deepest suspicions about Sargeras.


    Looking up at the bands of fel energy flowing in the sky of Argus and the dark green starry sky, Kil''jaeden smiled self-deprecatingly, "What have we done to our hometown over the years? What have we got in exchange for it?" ?¡±


    "After all, is it just a nightmare full of deception and exploitation..."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 809： Fraudsters Intelligence

    Although Turalyon explained the purpose of rescuing Kil''jaeden to the members of the Legion of Light in advance, the Legion of Light, who had fought against the Deceiver for countless years, still had some difficulty accepting this unexpected development.


    Enemies who were once open to each other became potential allies today, and even Archbishop Turalyon felt a sense of absurdity in his heart.


    But abandoning camp prejudices, calm down and think carefully, I have to admit that the decision-making of the high-level Azeroth coalition forces has some truth.


    Kil''jaeden''s self-esteem is extremely strong, and his vengeance is unmatched.


    He worked hard to help Sargeras conquer the world for countless years, but in the end he got this kind of treatment.


    The anger in the fraudster''s heart does not need anyone to tease him. From the moment he crawled out of the dungeon, Kil''jaeden decided to take revenge on Sargeras, which made him realize how stupid it was to abandon him. .


    Velen''s prepared persuasion did not come in handy, and Kil''jaeden calmly reached a consensus with the Azeroth coalition forces in a state of quiet burning anger.


    He will use his influence in the Legion to attract as many rebels as possible to join the attack on the Antoran Wastes.


    On the other hand, as the former right-hand man of Sargeras and the former commander of the Legion, Kil''jaeden brought very important intelligence to the stalemate Azeroth coalition forces.


    ¡­


    On the front line of the Antoran wasteland, outside the soul refining furnace that was just captured by the coalition forces.


    Andrea and Kil''jaeden met peacefully for the first time since their last battle to discuss the matter of attacking the Burning Throne.


    Kil''jaeden could feel Andrea''s bottomless and powerful strength, and couldn''t help feeling a little bit emotional and sighing in his heart.


    ¡®The advantage of being tens of thousands of years ahead is easily equalized and surpassed in this way. Is this the inevitable sequelae of our acceptance of power infusion? ''


    The Soul Furnace is only a bridge away from the Burning Throne Antorus, but this last distance is like a natural moat in front of the coalition forces. No matter how hard Jarod tries, he can''t break through the legion''s defense.


    "The Felfire Armory?"


    After listening to Kil''jaeden''s suggestion, Andrea rubbed his chin thoughtfully, "I remember this name, it seems to be one of the legion strongholds located in the south of the Antoran wasteland, why do you want us to attack there?"


    Kil''jaeden habitually tapped his sharp nails on the other arm "because there is a secret passage leading to the interior of Antorus, which was secretly built by Archimonde when the Burning Throne was built. "


    "Oh?"


    Andrea looked at the Trickster meaningfully, "That is to say, the Defiler has been against Sargeras since then?"


    "huh~"


    Kil''jaeden twitched the corners of his mouth inexplicably, "This is Archimonde''s nature. As long as he has the opportunity to climb up, he will not let go of any possibility. temporary."


    Velen also nodded and added, "Archimonde was brave and resourceful before joining the Legion. He was good at using his tactful way of dealing with things and his clever mind to seize every opportunity to get ahead. I suspect that Sakir''s fall is related to him."


    Kil''jaeden sneered, "But after joining the legion and gaining great power, Archimonde swelled up, gave up his cautious planning, and enjoyed the pleasure of crushing the enemy with great power."


    Andrea didn''t know what was going on between Velen and Kil''jaeden. At least from the outside, the two didn''t intend to fight, and there were no traces of fighting each other before.


    "Could it be that Velen convinced Kil''jaeden (shui)..."


    Shaking his head and getting rid of the messy thoughts in his head, Andrea continued to ask Kil''jaeden, "Tell me in detail, where is the secret passage? Does anyone else know where the secret passage is?"


    "No."


    Kil''jaeden said confidently, "Archimonde thought he was doing it secretly, but I was the one who designed the structure of Antorus. His little tricks were quickly discovered by me, but I didn''t tell the news. Anyone, including Sargeras."


    ''Oh? ''


    Andrea looked at Kil''jaeden with a half-smile, "Sure enough, you''ve already had objections in your heart, right? ''


    Kil''jaeden ignored Andrea''s gaze, "This secret passage has never been really put into use since it was built. Archimonde was immersed in great power, and gradually forgot his previous ambitions."


    "The secret path is in the evil fire armory, leading directly to the central area inside Antorus."


    Kil''jaeden crouched down and used his sharp nails to draw a rough map of the interior of the Burning Throne on Fellands.


    "The central area is connected to the portals leading to various areas of Antorus. If we want to bring these portals under our control, we must first defeat the portal guardian Hasabel."


    Kil''jaeden clicked north of central Antorus, then moved his finger to the west.


    "After defeating Hasabel, the next target is the Antoran Command Council located in the Eye of the Legion. They are in charge of all the defensive forces inside Antorus."


    "wait."


    Andrea waved his hand to stop, "As far as I know, Hasabel and the three members of the Command Council are all Eredar. Can''t you find a way to persuade them to defect?"


    "Basically impossible."


    Kil''jaeden shook his head, "There are also many factions among the Eredars, and the Eredars who are qualified to garrison Antorus are all die-hard supporters of Sargeras."


    "If there is no special reason as a last resort, they will never betray the Demon King, even if I come forward to persuade them to surrender, it will be useless."


    After Kil''jaeden was rescued, before he fully recovered his strength, he immediately walked all over Krokuun and the Antoran wasteland with great vigor.


    It was by virtue of Kil''jaeden''s secret win over the Eredars to defect that Jarod could successfully push the battle line to the Soul Furnace, facing the Burning Throne on the other side across a river of fel energy.


    It has to be said that Kil''jaeden''s tenure and prestige accumulated over tens of thousands of years is really not low.


    With the exception of a few hard-core Sargeras factions within the Throne of Antorus, most of the eredar demons chose to join the Deceiver, seeking vengeance on Sargeras who had further alienated them from the Legion''s core.


    As a potential race that Sargeras had personally invited to join the Legion, the Eredars made great contributions to the foundation of the Legion.


    The fel warships and various high-tech fel weapons owned by the Legion today were all designed by the eredar. UU reading


    If there is no spaceship capable of transporting the legion demons across the universe to various star regions, it would take Sargeras alone to destroy the universe. The territory occupied by the Legion.


    Because of the achievements of the eredar in laying the foundation of the legion, Sargeras has trusted and relied heavily on them for tens of thousands of years. Big giant.


    But that only lasted until Sargeras captured the souls of the Pantheon Titans.


    Since then, the Demon King''s reliance on the eredar has taken a sharp turn for the worse.


    Archimonde was no longer resurrected after his death, and Kil''jaeden was coldly imprisoned because of an operation failure.


    It is easy to go from frugal to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagant to frugal.


    The eredar who had enjoyed special treatment due to their real achievements could not bear this kind of humiliation. Under Kil''jaeden''s persuasion, they, who were already dissatisfied, quickly defected in large numbers and joined the camp to overthrow Sargeras'' rule.


    "Hasabel and the Antoran Council are just small players."


    Kil''jaeden solemnly pointed his finger at the building sign at the northern end of the central area.


    "Starting from here is the real focus."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 810： break into antorus

    "The Burning Throne really refers to this building."


    Kil''jaeden drew a heavy circle on the building sign in the north, "Sargeras'' most trusted and respected Witch Coven of Destroyers is on the lower floor of this building, and his own palace is located in the World Soul Hall above the Coven''s head." Inside."


    Turning his head to look at Eonar, who was still mortal in size, Kil''jaeden continued, "Release the souls of the titans and let them return to the Pantheon is our only hope of defeating Sargeras."


    "Sargeras''s frontal combat power is invincible. The tortured Titan with only his soul will not be his opponent. We can only rely on the powerful equipment of the Pantheon to subdue him."


    Regarding this, Eonar and Illidan had already planned in advance.


    As long as defeating the Witch releases the Titans'' souls, the Demon Hunter will immediately unlock the Sargerite Keystone and send the Titans back to their lair, the Pantheon.


    "correct."


    Kil''jaeden suddenly remembered something, touched his chin with his fingers and said, "My subordinates have bad news."


    "The soul of Aggramar the Avenger has been corrupted by Sargeras and the Coven and bent to his will."


    "If we want to defeat Sargeras, I''m afraid we have to pass Aggramar first."


    ''As expected...''


    Andrea was not surprised by this. Although they tried their best to seize the time, the tight defense of Antoran Wasteland delayed too much time, and Aggramar finally failed to hold on.


    Andrea heavily clicked on the core building of the Burning Throne, "Since the preliminary plan has been drawn up, let''s not waste time."


    Andrea looked up at Velen and Turalyon, "Both of you, the job of breaking Antorus'' defensive barrier will be left to you and the Legion of Light."


    "Garrod, send troops to the south immediately, take down the Evilfire Armory as soon as possible, we must rush into Antorus before more titan souls fall!"


    "yes!"


    ¡­


    With the eredar spies that Kil''jaeden deliberately placed inside the Burning Legion as internal support, Garrod, who commanded the army to turn around, took a lot of effort and successfully captured the evil fire armory.


    So far, most of the Antoran Wasteland except the Burning Throne has fallen into the hands of the coalition forces.


    It was thanks to Kil''jaeden''s two skilled spies that he was able to successfully take down the Evilfire Armory.


    When Andrea saw the female eredar, she immediately recalled their identities and names.


    ''The Eredar Twins, Thaloras and Aureseth. ''


    Strictly speaking, these two are warlocks in battle, one specializes in fire spells, and the other specializes in shadow spells.


    With their own acting skills and speaking skills, the Eredar twins became the most important spies under Kil''jaeden. Whether it is the infiltration of orthodox spies or the unique advantages of female Eredar... umh, they can complete the task perfectly.


    Noticing Andrea''s eyes on the eredar twins, Kil''jaeden''s mouth twitched slightly.


    "Are you interested in them? I can decide to give you the twins. They are indeed very useful."


    "No no no."


    Feeling the sudden fierce momentum from behind, Andrea hurriedly refused, "I''m just curious that the two warlocks can do the work that thieves are good at. I''m not interested in demons with evil energy flowing all over their bodies."


    Kil''jaeden was just joking casually, and Andrea''s refusal did not exceed his expectations, he smiled indifferently and continued with his work.


    "Huh~"


    Andrea turned her head to take a glance without any trace, and Shandris and Azshara retracted their gazes at the same time.


    Although the various forces of Argus reached a temporary cooperation, the Legion of the Holy Light and the Deceiver are still at odds.


    Andrea deliberately separated them, and Velen acted as a lubricant to follow the Zenidar.


    The restored Crown of the Triumvirate has been moved to Zenidar''s bridge, establishing a direct energy channel with Zera.


    The Legion of the Holy Light took the lead in ascending to the sky on the Zenidar, adjusted the energy supply pipeline, and was ready to bombard the defensive barrier of Antorus at any time.


    As Zela said, the barrier on Antorus was designed by Kil''jaeden, and the Trickster knows exactly where the barrier is weakest.


    All the preparations were completed, and under the function of Zela, the entire spaceship glowed brightly, floating above the Antoran wasteland like fireflies in the dark night.


    Turalyon carefully watched the crown of the ruling group that was humming slightly, and after confirming that the artifact had reached its maximum output under the control of Velen, he ordered loudly, "It''s now! Main gun, fire!"


    The unique energy of the crown of the ruling group is transmitted to the main gun system of the spacecraft, and Zela converts it into attack energy. The three-color energy beams rotate and entangle together, and are ejected from Zenidar''s crystal form main gun.


    "Boom!"


    The entire Antoran wasteland shook violently under the collision of two huge forces, and it seemed that a faint scream of pain could be heard in the depths of Argus, whose foundation was already unstable.


    "Snapped!"


    After being hit by the powerful energy of Xiangke, the barrier that blocked the coalition forces for many days finally turned into fragments and disappeared completely.


    Garrod immediately ordered the entire army through the spaceship''s PA system, "The barrier has been broken! The entire army obeys orders!"


    "This is the last battle of our expedition to Argus. The peace of Azeroth and the universe is in our hands. All troops, attack!"


    "Oh!"


    Behind the legion fighter planes and air combat arcane puppets covering the sky, the five guardian dragons led the dragon clan to take off, flying at low altitude to breathe dragon breath on the legion below.


    At the same time, Titan creations such as earth spirits and iron dwarves also launched a charge under the orders of the guardians, using their strong bodies to tear apart the enemy''s formation for the comrades in the rear.


    Lyden and Thorim cast spells together to summon a large number of thunderbolts. UU Reading These thunderbolts accurately avoided the air units of the coalition forces, and jumped in chains on the legion fighters. Countless unmanned fighters fell from the air like dumplings. .


    The Eredar who turned to the Deceiver relied on their understanding of their demon compatriots, and followed the coalition forces to cast spells quietly.


    The affairs of the frontal battlefield were entrusted to Jarod by Andrea, and Tyrande was also sitting on the flagship Enterprise in the orbit of the planet, leading the battle-resistant and powerful battleship to resist the crazy counterattack of the Legion''s support fleet.


    "hurry up!"


    Andrea and other elite assault teams took advantage of the Burning Legion''s focus on the main battlefield, and quietly followed Kil''jaeden to sneak into Antorus through secret passages.


    Considering that the enemies that need to be faced in Antorus are all powerful demigod-level existences, Andrea streamlined the team members.


    All combat powers below the demigod level were eliminated, and finally the few remaining elites sneaked into the Burning Throne with the two gods.


    Turalyon and Velen had just rushed over from the Zenidar, and after joining up with Shandris, Illidan and the others, everyone followed Kil''jaeden with serious expressions and sneaked into the secret passage all the way in silence.


    Andrea felt the dignified atmosphere of the raid team, and exchanged glances with Azshara at the side.


    ¡®It¡¯s no wonder they are so nervous, after all, we have to face at least two fallen titans...¡¯


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 811： Concern

    In order to ensure the combat effectiveness of suppressing the Legion''s generals on the frontal battlefield, Raiden and other guardians and guardian dragons were left behind. By the way, they can also divert the attention of the Burning Legion, making them think that all the troops of the Azeroth Alliance Army are on the battlefield. Attack the main gate.


    The life-giver Eonar also followed behind Andrea and the others, and her expression was also very solemn.


    This raid on Antorus is not only related to the future of Azeroth, but also has a profound impact on the entire universe.


    Without the unparalleled power of Sargeras, the Burning Legion will inevitably fall apart. Even if Kil''jaeden stands up to restrain it, there will be no change. All civilized planets in the universe will thus gain precious time for self-cultivation.


    Conversely, if the flames of hope like Andrea are all extinguished in Antorus, once the souls of the Titans are completely corrupted, no one in the entire universe can stop the Burning Legion''s crazy journey of annihilation.


    Even true gods like Andrea, Azshara, and Eonar are under strong pressure, let alone demigods like Shandris and Turalyon.


    With Kil''jaeden as the guide, the group avoided the army of resurrected demons and arrived at the teleportation hall guarded by Hasabel under the shadow curtain erected by Andrea.


    Since the failure of playing tricks last time, Hasabel has been completely grounded by his colleagues in the Antoran Command Council, unable to leave this hall.


    The crime of letting Eonar go is very serious, that is to say, now that Sargeras is temporarily unable to spare time, it is already predictable to settle accounts after the fall.


    Hasabel spent several months in anxiety and tension, and sometimes she even hoped that the Azeroth coalition would be able to break through the Burning Throne a little bit.


    Anyway, I can''t escape, so it''s better to die together.


    But it''s impossible to know it with your ass. As one of the eredar closest to Sargeras, Hasabel is very aware of the terrifying strength of the demon king.


    There is no one in this world who can defeat Sargeras head-on.


    "Hey~"


    Fantasizing that he could escape the punishment of the Demon King in the future, Hasabel would sigh in despair and anxiety from time to time.


    "boom!"


    The explosion sound from outside the teleportation hall revived the decadent Hasabel.


    "Come on! What happened outside?"


    One of Hasabel''s lieutenants bowed his head respectfully and explained, "My lord, invaders have invaded this sacred hall, and the subordinates are blocking their attack."


    "Intruder?"


    Hasabel frowned puzzled and asked, "Isn''t Azeroth''s army still outside Antorus? Where did the invaders come from?"


    "This...we don''t know either."


    Before Hasabel could collect further information, the spatial fluctuations in the hall made her subconsciously spread the fleshy wings on her back and put on a defensive posture.


    "This familiar space fluctuation... I have a bad feeling."


    "Swipe~"


    A team of less than ten people appeared in front of Hasabel, and the tallest red-skinned demon among them made Hasabel''s pupils constrict suddenly.


    "Kil''jaeden the Deceiver?! How could you..."


    "It''s useless to talk too much."


    Kil''jaeden waved his hand majestically to interrupt Hasabel''s astonished doubts, and he watched Hasabel give the ultimatum.


    "I give you two choices, abandon your loyalty to Sargeras and surrender to me, or... die!"


    "Forehead¡­"


    Hasabel looked at the person beside Kil''jaeden without any trace.


    These people seemed mortal on the surface, but when Hasabel''s eyes fell on Eonar''s metal skin, the well-informed portal guardian even slowed his breathing.


    "Life giver Eonar?!"


    Hasabel felt that her mind was a bit overwhelmed, and the most unlikely combination was truly presented in front of her eyes.


    News of Kil''jaeden''s escape has not yet reached the Antoran Wastes due to Andria''s intelligence blockade order.


    Hasabel was entrusted by Sargeras with the important task of controlling all the teleportation missions of the legion, so naturally he would not be a fool with a bad brain.


    She quickly sorted out her thoughts, but at the same time, emotions of horror and hope arose in her heart.


    ''Titans working with the Legion Commander? This... Could it be that they can really do it? ''


    Kil''jaeden raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the cloudy expression on Hasabel''s face.


    The fraudster was just going through the routine procedure of persuading surrender, but he accidentally discovered...seems to be a joke?


    "Hasabel, let me ask you one last time, surrender, or die?"


    Hasabel''s mind was in a mess, and she reluctantly weighed the pros and cons. Her eyes circled back and forth on Andrea and the others.


    "Dear Fraudster, I have a question I would like answered."


    Kil''jaeden clasped his hands on his chest, and said a word calmly.


    "Say."


    Hasabel''s eyes flickered, "I want to know, are you really sure that you can defeat Sargeras? Where does the confidence come from?"


    "Forgive me for being rude, but your Excellency and the very weak Eonar alone... I''m afraid it''s not enough to see?"


    The corner of Kil''jaeden''s mouth hooked up. He knew that the other party was tempted, but because of Sargeras'' terrifying personal strength, he couldn''t make a final decision yet.


    Azshara still remembered this enemy who played very well with space spells below the level of gods. After all, she only had a contest with Hasabel in the air not long ago.


    But it''s a contest, but it''s actually just a one-sided fight.


    Azshara stepped forward with her slender legs, stretched out a hand from Hasabel''s side with a half-smile, and gently touched her open wings.


    "Who?!"


    Hasabel''s muscles tensed and she jumped backwards. The unknown enemy actually touched the space without her being aware of it, and... this kind of space fluctuation made her feel a little familiar.


    "Eredar, how long has it been, have you forgotten my punishment?"


    Azshara looked at Hasabel jokingly, "Or is the lesson from the Life Sanctuary last time not enough? I don''t mind opening your eyes again."


    "what?"


    Hasabel pursed her lips, and asked in disbelief, "It was you who hurt me before... Could it be that you have stepped into the realm of the gods?"


    "It''s not just me. UU Reading "


    Azshara pulled Andrea''s left hand with a smile, trying to pull him to her side.


    But at this time, Shandris suddenly and quickly grabbed her husband''s right hand, and Andrea was very embarrassed by the two who stretched her hands apart.


    "Ok?"


    Azshara squinted her eyes and looked at Shandris with an unfriendly expression.


    Shandris stared back, not to be outdone, and Andrea, who was caught in the middle, rolled his eyes as if the eyes of the two could spark sparks.


    Using the fleeting chaotic divine power to deftly shake off the pull of the two, Andrea''s momentum disappeared in a flash.


    Hasabel felt the power of another god, and a thin layer of cold sweat suddenly broke out on his back.


    "I surrender."


    Congxin''s Hasabel finally bowed his head and knelt on one knee to express his submission to Kil''jaeden.


    "I have offended the Antoran Council and Sargeras about the matter of the Sanctuary of Life. Instead of waiting all day long to be punished by the Witch Council, I should put my bet on the two gods."


    "Hasabel is willing to offer loyalty to Lord Kil''jaeden, and your will will guide me in the future."


    Andrea twitched the corners of her mouth, "It''s really fast, but it''s good, this saves a lot of time." ''


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 812： Heavens Thing

    Although it is not clear the root cause of Hasabel''s decisive confession, Andrea speculates from her words that it should be related to Hasabel''s previous unauthorized actions in the life shelter.


    The loss of Kil''jaeden made most of the senior officers of the legion eager to take over his vacated command position, and Hasabel was just one of them.


    Although it was not intended, Hasabel''s single action eventually led to Eonar''s escape. For Sargeras, who wanted to corrupt all the titans, this huge mistake was unforgivable.


    "The life-saving shelter was more than three months ago, and Hasabel is still alive and kicking in his defense zone, that is to say..."


    On the way from the teleportation hall to the Eye of the Legion, Andrea thought thoughtfully, "Sargeras has never been able to spare time to pay attention to the affairs of the Burning Legion?" ''


    A definite answer can be obtained through questioning Hasabel. Aggramar has indeed succumbed to Sargeras'' will, and should now sit in the Hall of World Souls.


    The Hall of the Soul of the World is not only the palace of Sargeras, but also the sleeping place of the star soul of Argus, the most important area of ??the Burning Throne.


    ¡®Agramar has been corrupted, and the Burning Legion has another fallen titan as a reinforcement. It stands to reason that Sargeras should be able to slow down the progress of corrupting the souls of other titans. ''


    "I''m still not at ease, I plan to bring all the Titans under my command in one go, or..."


    Just as Andrea was speculating on Sargeras''s mode of action, there was a sudden roar in the sky of Antorus.


    The vigilance in his heart rose sharply, and he didn''t care about continuing to think about it in his head. Andrea planned to use the shadow shuttle to leave on a conditioned reflex.


    But before that, Azshara, who had been on high alert, first launched a range teleportation, taking the group hundreds of meters away.


    "boom!"


    A huge impact sound came from the central area of ??Antorus, and a huge cloud of dust rose up in the direction that Andrea and the others were heading. It seemed that some kind of supermassive weapon was powerfully bombarding the ground.


    "No." Andrea squinted his eyes and looked at the impact center covered with a lot of smoke. "That''s not a weapon, but..."


    "call!"


    A gust of wind was generated between the swings of a huge sword burning with flames, blowing away all the dust near the point of impact.


    A giant who was similar in size to the guardian stood proudly holding a long sword. His skin was like obsidian permeated with magma, and there were dark red cracks in the black skin all over his body.


    The iconic winged helmet covering most of the face and the highly recognizable broken sword are enough to identify the giant to everyone present.


    Eonar whispered with a heavy expression, "Agramar..."


    Yes, the giant with blazing eyes is none other than Aggramar the Avenger, Titan of the Pantheon.


    But at this time, Aggramar couldn''t see the slightest peaceful temperament when he was a titan. What he brought to people was a sense of tyrannical threat like a wild beast.


    Andrea looked at the stern Avenger solemnly, and whispered to Azshara beside him, "Send the others to the next destination, and we will stay and deal with Aggramar."


    Azshara nodded silently, and the power of space was fully activated. The three members of the assault team other than the true **** disappeared in a burst of light, and appeared in the eye of the legion on the west side of Antorus in the next second. in front of the door.


    "what?!"


    Sensing the changes in the environment around him, Turayang shook the Great Royal Sword tightly, and immediately planned to rush back to the battlefield to join the battle.


    "wait!"


    Velen pinned the archbishop''s shoulders quickly, "We still have tasks to complete, let''s move on, that''s not a battle that beings under the gods can participate in."


    Before the Antoran Command Council was paralyzed, the legion demons in Antorus were resurrected continuously, and went to the battlefield again under their command.


    When Kil''jaeden rebelled and Sargeras was temporarily out of business, the Antoran Commander''s Council located in the Eye of Legion was the command center that temporarily commanded all demons.


    "Huh~ I see."


    Turayang is also an excellent commander, and he quickly calmed down under Velen''s reminder.


    Under the guidance of Kil''jaeden, this demigod team tore through the defense of Antorus'' elite guards all the way, and plunged into the Eye of Legion.


    Before entering the gate, Shandris turned her head and took a deep look at the battlefield of the gods that had already started.


    ¡®Andrea, I believe that you can win, and¡­ Azshara, Andrea will entrust you for the time being. ''


    ¡­


    Without the cover of the shadow curtain launched by Andrea, the assault team could only fight all the way up.


    But compared to the pressure faced by the three of Andrea, it is already a very easy battle to deal with mere miscellaneous soldiers.


    "boom!"


    The giant sword in Aggramar''s hand slammed heavily on the ground in the central area of ??Antorus.


    The upper half of the broken sword burns with an unquenchable crimson flame, and the blood-red gemstones in the jaws provide the powerful artifact with great power.


    The ground of Antorus was cleaved by Aggramar''s blow, and the shattered land fell into the molten pool of fel below.


    In just a few months, Eonar, who had only her soul left and was extremely weak, was far from recovering to her best state.


    However, compared to her weakness in the Sanctuary of Life before, at this time she can at least display a certain combat effectiveness on the battlefield.


    The emerald green life force shield enveloped the three of them, and the sparks that fell from Aggramar''s artifact sword were blocked from the shield.


    Regardless of the inconspicuousness of these sparks, even a small amount of sparks falling on the ground can form a monstrous flame tornado.


    "Intruder, die!"


    Aggramar launched an attack with that powerful sword, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Each blow can cause irreversible damage to the surrounding environment.


    "Tsk!"


    Seeing the powerful attack of the Avengers coming again, Andrea no longer had any reservations, and clapped one hand on the ground that was corroded and cracked by the evil energy, and the power of chaos was injected into it.


    The silver-gray wall of unknown material rose from the ground, and the giant sword was thwarted for the first time when it slashed on the wall. When the two sides collided, they made a dull sound.


    "Well?"


    Aggramar, who was not prepared, used too much force, and was pushed back two steps by the recoil force.


    Eonar took the opportunity to summon thick and vigorous vines from the lifeless ground, temporarily binding Aggramar''s legs.


    Azshara also changed gestures in an attempt to reverse the space beside Aggramar and exile the fallen titan to an unknown different space.


    "Drink!"


    Aggramar yelled violently, and the flames on the long sword burned the vines infused with Eonar''s life force, and an amazing aura erupted from his body, breaking away from Azshara''s space distortion spell.


    "Be careful!"


    Eonar stared at the terrifyingly powerful sword and said, "That''s one of the cosmic artifact parts, Taeshalak, absolutely can''t take the sword''s attack head-on."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest website for mobile version updates:

 Chapter 813： Tesarak

    Before his fall, Sargeras was once the mightiest warrior of the Pantheon, the noble bronze titan.


    At that time, he held the most powerful weapon in the universe in his hands. This spiritual and self-aware long sword was called Geshalak-the Dark Judge.


    With the help of Geshalak, Sargeras is invincible in the universe. Whether it is a demon or a void creature, any existence that dares to stand in front of him will be purified by Geshalak to the most primitive source of life.


    With the fall of Sargeras, Gesarak was no longer willing to obey the orders of his former master. When the fallen titan grew demon wings and long horns, Gesarac automatically split into two.


    Some of the broken swords were seized by Sargeras urgently and became the weapon Greybor in his hands now.


    The other half of the broken sword found Aggramar, Sargeras'' adjutant across the distant space, and became a powerful artifact in his hands, Taeshalak.


    After delivering his broken parts to Aggramar, Geshalak''s weapon spirit has never been seen again.


    Although the Broken Sword wielded by Aggramar and Sargeras still retains impressive power, it no longer has the ability to destroy heaven and earth that Sargeras used to wield Destroyer Stars.


    There has always been a legend circulating in the universe that once the two broken swords are reunited in the hands of a powerful being of the order camp, the dark judge can be reborn.


    No one knows whether this legend is true or not, and no one has been able to meet the conditions in the legend so far.


    After Sargeras killed the compatriots of Aggramar and the Pantheon, he tried many times to recast the two broken swords, but each time the recasting was completed, the two parts of the broken sword would automatically split again.


    Sargeras, who fell into the chaotic camp, could no longer be recognized by the dark judge, and repeated experiments failed, so Sargeras could only give up and continue trying.


    After completely corrupting Aggramar, Sargeras returned Taeshalach to the Avengers'' use.


    Even if its power is not as good as before, Taeshalach can still exert great destructive power in the hands of the fallen Aggramar.


    Andrea used the creative power of Chaos Divine Power to create a high wall that temporarily blocked Aggramar. Under Taeshalach''s slash, the high wall began to crumble.


    Before the high wall collapsed, Eonar concentrated on observing the current state of Aggramar.


    "I understand."


    Eonar raised her hands and summoned countless random creatures made of life force.


    Ordering them to attack Aggramar and slowing him down, Eonar took a step back and explained to Andrea, "Agramar now has a physical form, and his soul is sealed in this demon-made body. .¡±


    "Although Aggramar''s soul instinctively succumbed under the endless torture, his struggle should not have completely stopped."


    "As long as we can destroy this cursed body and free Aggramar''s soul, I can use the power of life to soothe his wounded soul and wake Aggramar from corruption."


    "Destroy the body..."


    Andrea has been trying to attack with the astonishingly destructive chaos divine power, but even though Aggramar was besieged by a large number of energy creatures, he was still able to block Andrea''s attack with the artifact giant sword in his hand.


    When the omnipotent Chaos divine power hits Taeshalak, it cannot cause enough damage to it. Even though this cosmic artifact has only a part of its power left, its structure is still very strong.


    "Agramar''s fighting instinct is too strong, and I can''t hit him accurately while in motion."


    The divine power of chaos possesses both creation and destruction powers, which are perfectly integrated like the duality of light and shadow.


    Andrea successively used the power of chaos to create a variety of long-range weapons to attack Aggramar, but each time the Avengers with extremely rich combat experience narrowly escaped.


    "I need your support, help me create a chance to defeat the enemy with one blow!"


    Azshara took a deep breath, and the spell-casting gestures in her hands kept changing.


    "I try my best to improve my concentration, and the opportunity may only be for a moment."


    The energy creatures summoned by Eonar disappeared in pieces under the wave of Taeshalach, and the high wall raised by Andrea was finally smashed.


    Aggramar let out a loud battle cry, his muscular legs kicked the ground suddenly, leaped high over the half-collapsed wall, and swung Taeshalach to strike at the three of them head-on.


    "brush!"


    Azshara cast another spell to shift the space, Aggramar''s attack cut deep into the ground, and the entire Antoran wasteland began to experience violent earthquakes.


    "It''s now!"


    Azshara''s hands were fixed with complicated gestures, and the old Aggramar hadn''t had time to readjust his posture, and the small space centered on him was completely fixed.


    The rectangular space prison locked Aggramar in it, and the thick vines summoned by Eonar passed through the space crack deliberately left by Azshara, and firmly bound Aggramar''s limbs. He is bound in mid-air.


    The moment never came again, and Andrea aimed the Staff of G''Anir at the Avenger when Aggramar began to burst the vines with brute force.


    The Tears of Elune shone with silver-gray light, and a large amount of Chaos Divine Power gathered.


    When Aggramar broke free from the vines and was about to split the space, the entire rectangular space was illuminated by dazzling silver light, and violent energy fluctuations erupted from the stripped space.


    Azshara managed to hold on for two seconds, and the energy blasted from the inside broke the entire space, illuminating the entire Antoran Wasteland.


    Countless space fragments of different sizes appeared in a small area, and Aggramar''s broken obsidian body was also mixed in.


    The artifact giant sword Taeshalach remained intact under the destruction of this highly concentrated chaotic divine power. When Aggramar''s body collapsed, it fell from the air, and the broken sword plunged straight into the ground.


    "Roar!"


    Aggramar, who broke free from the restraints of his body, raised his head to the sky and roared furiously. His soul form looked completely different from the previous black and red body.


    Although the wing helmet is very similar to the armor on his body, his skin has turned blue-gray, and the color of the armor on his body is mainly silver. What gushes out of his eyes is not flames, but blue-white electric light.


    "Eonar, I leave it to you."


    The life giver nodded solemnly, and opened his hands to easily summon a strong life force on this planet full of evil energy.


    These emerald green energies gently enveloped Aggramar, and the piercing roar from the Avenger''s soul gradually faded away.


    Seeing Eonar''s relieved look, Andrea asked softly, "Is it done?"


    "Ok."


    Eonar showed a gratified smile on her face, "Although it will take some time for Aggramar''s soul to recover, the trauma and haze that Sargeras and the witch will leave deep in his soul have been basically eliminated."


    "Go ahead."


    Eonar pulled Aggramar''s soul lying flat in mid-air to her, and cautiously continued to use the power of life to heal his injuries.


    "After entering the main building of the Burning Throne, I will temporarily leave the team to continue to heal Aggramar''s injuries. The mere Witch Council shouldn''t be able to pose a threat to you, right?"


    It is true that witches have a way of torturing people''s bodies and souls, but this cannot change the fact that they are only demigods and lack fighting power.


    "correct."


    Eonar beckoned to Taeshalak who was stuck on the ground, and the giant sword obediently flew into the hands of the life-giver.


    Using divine power to make Taeshalak smaller, Eonar turned it upside down and handed it to Andrea and Azshara.


    "Even if Aggramar regains his sanity, he will not be able to participate in the battle for the time being. I will leave this powerful artifact to you for the time being."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 814： end of the coven

    uh~¡±


    Andrea looked at the shrunken Taeshalak, and scratched his short silver hair in distress.


    "Eonar, neither Azshara nor I are of the type to fight in close quarters, so no one will use this sword if we give it to us."


    Eonar shook her head with a smile, "Even if it''s just used as an energy booster, Taeshalach can have a good effect."


    "I have an indescribable premonition that perhaps Gesarak, the judge of darkness, will reappear in your hands."


    "Ok."


    Now that Eonar had said so, Andrea reached out and grabbed Taeshalach''s sword hilt to take it over.


    "I will temporarily help keep this artifact, and Aggramar will return it immediately when it needs to be used."


    Andrea has his own considerations for accepting Taeshalak. Although he doesn''t know how to use a melee weapon like a giant sword, what if the legend is true?


    Once Grebor is lost, Sargeras''s strength will inevitably be discounted to a certain extent.


    On the contrary, if you can hold the infinitely powerful Gesarak, even if you don''t know how to use a sword, you can exert great power just by virtue of its own spirituality and self-awareness, and it may be able to play a decisive role in the final battle.


    ¡­


    After Hasabel took refuge in Kil''jaeden, the portal guardians opened all the gates from the central area to all areas of Antorus.


    The demigod squad led by Kil''jaeden and Velen is still fighting fiercely with the Antoran High Council in the Eye of Legion.


    The elite demons in Antorus are gathering towards the Eye of the Legion, even slowing down the reinforcements for the frontline battle outside the gate.


    The demons of the Burning Legion are well aware of the consequences of losing a command post in a state of war.


    No one expected that the enemy would bypass the front and sneak directly into the interior of Antorus. The fallen Aggramar also sensed the urgency of the situation, and instinctively left the Hall of the Soul of the World, trying to intercept the enemy before destroying the headquarters. down.


    But Aggramar, who had just merged with his new body, couldn''t exert his full strength, and was defeated by three true god-level enemies.


    The last obstacle leading to the Burning Throne Hall disappeared, and Eonar stayed in the corner of the hall on the first floor as she said, continuing to nurse Aggramar''s injuries and trying to restore his consciousness before the final battle.


    There are still many powerful demons guarding the hall in the Burning Throne Hall, but in front of Andrea and Azshara, even the most elite demon guards are just trash.


    In order to leave a relatively stable healing environment for Eonar, Andrea used a shadow barrier to cover her and Aggramar in a corner, and by the way, together with Azshara, cleaned up most of the demons along the way.


    The hall where the Destroyer Witch Guild is located is called the Hall of Pain, and the nearby guards are all Destroyer from the Silvala clan.


    Purely in terms of appearance and figure, Silvara is more in line with the aesthetics of ordinary people.


    But their six hands each holding a weapon look very strange, and like other demons, Destroyer also has a cruel and bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "Crack!"


    Andrea swung the Staff of Garnier, and the blade of light shot out by Chaos Divine Power cut the destroyers along the way into irregular halves.


    Azshara also easily threw the enemies who dared to approach her into the different space, and part of the destroyer''s body lost various parts due to space distortion and tearing.


    While entering the pain spot hall, multiple screams mixed together first entered the ears of Andrea and Azshara.


    The four Cylvaras, whose strength is obviously higher than that of other miscellaneous soldiers, are casting spells on the red light ball in the center of the hall. The energy threads split by the light ball connect the four corners of the hall.


    The sudden appearance of Andrea and Azshara obviously made the four leaders of the Witch Council a little unprepared. They didn''t expect Aggramar to lose so quickly.


    In order to avoid the punishment of finding Sargeras after stopping the spell, two of the destroyers continued to maintain the spell, and turned around to face the intruder.


    ''Fire, frost, shadow, and fel? ''


    Andrea saw through the attributes of the four witch leaders at a glance, and the first to stand up to them were the two members who used fire and evil energy.


    Andrea turned her head to look at Azshara, who had some bad eyes, "Are you coming or me?"


    "Hehe~"


    Azshara sneered with displeasure, "Leave it to me, these stupid demons dare to make such a big deal, I won''t let them die too easily."


    Andrea took two steps back consciously, giving up the fighting position to Azshara.


    Although the four high-level demigods will inevitably need to spend a lot of effort, they can''t cause any obstacles to Azshara after all.


    Andrea just took this opportunity to study the magic principles of the Witches, thinking about how to rescue the tortured souls of the Titans.


    In the four corners of the Hall of Pain, there are blue pure souls floating respectively. None of the four souls have condensed into a form, and the wailing sound that resounds through the hall comes from these souls.


    If Andrea''s guess is correct, they are the souls of the Titans of the Pantheon, from Aman''Thul, Norgannon, Gorganath and Khazgoros respectively.


    The spells that the Witch Council continues to this day point to these four souls. The blood-red silk thread binds the freedom of these souls. Every time the red light ball flashes, the soul''s wail becomes more tragic.


    While Andrea carefully observed the environment, Azshara had already dealt with the destroyer who used fel energy lightly.


    The space torn from behind sucked half of the unprepared destroyer. No matter how the destroyer whose name was not known screamed, her body could not get rid of the suction from the different space.


    Azshara kept her promise and did not take the enemy''s life so easily. The destroyer frantically struggled to prevent herself from falling into the abyss, but she could only maintain a half-impenetrable state, with a miserable cry for help. harass your companions.


    Realizing that they seriously underestimated the enemy, the remaining two saboteurs who originally planned to continue to maintain the torment spell finally couldn''t hold back, and temporarily stopped the spell to join the siege of Azshara.


    Their calculations were good. The Flame Destroyer used the six weapons enchanted with flames to fight in close quarters. Shadow and Frost hid behind them and attacked them, looking for opportunities to pull the evil energy out of the different space.


    The weird smile on Azshara''s face flashed away, and countless small space cracks suddenly opened in the hall, and the energy arms protruding from the different space grabbed and pulled the three destroyers back at the same time.


    "what is this?!"


    The three destroyers struggled desperately, trying to break free from the grasp of the energy arms, and no longer cared about the desperate screams of the fel destroyers who were gradually sinking into the different space.


    While Azshara was having a good time, Andrea swung a chaotic light beam and pierced the red light ball in the center of the hall. He went up the river and used exquisite force control to pull out all the energy threads one by one. He sighed in relief in the hall. Resounding within.


    The souls bound at the four corners of the hall floated out, gradually condensing four vague soul phantoms in front of Andrea. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Ahem!"


    The leader, the Titan soul wearing a blue robe and full of white beard, coughed twice in pain, let out a long breath and sat down on the ground.


    "Strange gods, thank you for your help."


    Another titan soul wearing a hood and a mage''s shape smiled wryly, "If you come a few days later, the entire material universe will have no hope."


    After a short rest, the souls of the four became more condensed. The leading white-bearded titan struggled to sit upright, and nodded politely to Andrea.


    "I am the leader of the Pantheon, Aman''Thul, the father of the gods."


    "No matter where you come from, the Pantheon and the entire universe need your help."


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 815： The Destroyer

    wait! "


    Kazgoros the Shaper, with his bronzed skin and typical dwarven beard, suddenly reached out and stopped.


    His eyes were fixed on the giant sword Andrea carried behind her back.


    "This is... a shrunken Taeshalach?"


    Kazgros'' words attracted the attention of the other three titans. Aman''Thul looked at Andrea, who was less than his knee height, and frowned and asked, "Strange friend, why did Tashara, who had already fallen into the hands of Sargeras, Ke will appear in your hand?"


    At this time, Azshara has cleaned up the four destroyers, and the infamous witch will become history from today.


    In order to save time, Andrea told them the origin of Taeshalak as simply as possible.


    Taking advantage of Andrea''s explanation to the Titans, Azshara launched space teleportation back and forth, and brought Ionar who was hiding at the entrance of the hall to treat Aggramar''s soul.


    Seeing that the four compatriots escaped smoothly, the life-giver excitedly planned to go forward to meet the four of them, but considering Aggramar''s terrible situation, she stopped moving just now.


    Aman''Thul stroked his beard in relief and laughed, "Haha~ It turned out to be my wife''s helper. It''s really hard work for you during this period of time."


    Eonar, with a gentle smile on her face, shook her head, "That''s not true. It was these children of Azeroth who took the initiative to cross the starry sky and come to Argus. Thanks to their rescue, I was able to escape from the Burning Legion''s pursuit."


    "Azeroth?"


    Norgannon looked at Azshara and Andrea in surprise, "Has Azeroth been able to give birth to god-level children? So..."


    "No, it''s a pity." Andrea shrugged. "The star soul of Azeroth is immature, and the various influences caused by the three ancient gods over tens of thousands of years have slowed down her growth."


    Azshara interjected at the right time, "Guys, now is not the time for long speeches. Sargeras may arrive at any time. We must start preparations in advance."


    Azshara''s words awakened the curious Titans present, Aman''Thul nodded solemnly and said, "That''s right, these trivial issues will be discussed after the battle."


    Turning his gaze to Andrea, Aman''Thul asked seriously, "Andrea, do you have a way to send us back to the Pantheon?"


    "Although our souls are still very weak, as long as we can return to our thrones and recover a bit, we can activate the seal we have prepared for Sargeras and end his crazy expedition."


    The Titans of the Pantheon were not really defenseless against Sargeras. Norgannon and Khazgoros had already prepared a seal against him, but Aman''Thul, out of reluctance for his brother, planned to seal him one last time. Try to persuade him.


    It''s a pity that his momentary soft-heartedness ruined the good situation, and Aman''Thul regretted it more than once during the tens of thousands of years of soul wandering.


    This time, the All-Father will not hesitate any longer. He is determined to seal Sargeras forever and put an end to the chaos that the Demon Lord has brought to the universe.


    Andrea turned to look at Azshara, and the Queen responded to his expectation with tacit eyes, and stepped into the space channel that was torn apart silently.


    "The power of space?"


    Gorganes, a junior among the Titans, sighed with emotion, "I never thought that a **** who grew up from a mortal would have such a powerful power... It''s because my prejudice is too narrow."


    Before the titans continued to discuss the flesh and blood creatures, Azshara walked out of the space channel again in the next second, and this time she brought Illidan along with her.


    The Demigod Squad just finished the battle with the Antoran Commander Council and successfully killed three eredar who were unwavering towards Sargeras.


    Before Illidan had time to enjoy the joy of victory, Azshara pulled him over. When he saw several titans present, even the proud demon hunter couldn''t help being surprised.


    Andrea solemnly said to Illidan, "It''s time to open the passage to the Pantheon. The local defenders should have been drawn away."


    Illidan is a person who pays attention to efficiency. Without too much nonsense, he took out the Sagerite keystone and opened the passage to the star universe where the Pantheon is located.


    Aman''Thul and others stepped into the portal, and the weaver Norgannon finally gave a reminder.


    "Andrea, please be careful, the road ahead of you may not be so smooth."


    "During the time we are preparing to seal, please try to stop Sargeras and his remaining helpers."


    ''helper? ''


    Andrea looked at Aggramar who was carried into the portal by Goganes.


    ''Agramar has been defeated, and what Norgannon means... I see, it really hasn''t caught up yet. ''


    ¡­


    Sending away the weak Titan, the next battle is not something Illidan can face. Andrea wanted Azshara to send him out of the Burning Throne, but the stubborn demon hunter insisted on staying and following Andrea and Aisa Pull together to enter the World Soul Hall.


    Illidan does not intend to change his insistence, "It has been 10,000 years since I first met Sargeras. All the sacrifices and choices I have made are for this moment. I must witness the end of Sargeras with my own eyes."


    ''The end of Sargeras? ''


    Andrea shook his head and said, "Let me remind you first that it is not Sargeras who is guarding the Hall of the Soul of the World right now. If I am not mistaken, that cunning demon king should be on his way to Azeroth." .¡±


    "what?!"


    Illidan was startled, "Why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    "rest assured."


    Andrea looked at the Palace of the Soul of the World close in front of her eyes, put her hands on the gate and pushed it away forcefully.


    "I have already made arrangements for the defense of Azeroth. As long as we move fast enough, we should be able to catch up with Sargeras before he hurts Azeroth."


    "Bang!"


    The heavy door slowly opened under the push of Andrea''s arms.


    A giant with blue metallic skin was holding a sickle in the center of the World Soul Hall, and a golden helmet covering his mouth covered most of his features.


    Eyes shining with energy stared at the three people who stepped in. The blue giant remained silent, only holding the scythe in his hand tightly in a fighting stance.


    ¡®Argus the Destroyer. ''


    Andrea looked at the silent titan and sighed regretfully.


    Aggramar''s soul was not corrupted for long, and was restored by Eonar''s treatment.


    But Argus has been corrupted by evil energy for tens of thousands of years, let alone Andrea, even the Titans of the Pantheon are powerless to save him.


    The knowledgeable and talented Norgannon should have guessed that Argus'' star soul was forcibly matured by Sargeras at the most critical moment, but he did not signal Andrea to show mercy to Argus'' men, which in itself already explained the problem .


    "Illidan, you are also a battle-tested person, so I won''t talk nonsense and command you to fight, you can figure it out."


    Andrea put the staff of Garnier in front of him, lowered his weight and assumed a fighting stance.


    "Azshara, get ready. Although Argus, which is urgently catalyzed, will not be stronger than Aggramar, who holds the fragments of the universe-level artifact, we must hurry up in this battle."


    "If we delay on him for too long, our home planet will face a huge crisis."


    ''I don''t want Ai Jiang to be stabbed by Sargeras'' great sword. ''


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 816： Expeditions of victory and defeat

    The hatching of the Argus Star Soul means that the Burning Legion has lost the support of the World Soul, and they no longer have the ability to regenerate at super speed.


    Demons who died on the battlefield had to enter the Twisting Nether reading bar, waiting in line for a long resurrection time, at least they couldn''t catch up in this decisive battle.


    The situation on the frontal battlefield took a turn for the worse because the Burning Legion''s reserve force was cut off.


    The death of the Antoran Commander Council caused the Burning Legion to lose command and restraint. Knowing that they could no longer be resurrected at will, the chaotic demons began to make small calculations in their hearts, and no longer charged bravely and fearlessly like before.


    In a fierce war, a small change may cause a huge change in the whole situation.


    As the saying goes, one trigger can affect the whole body, and feeling that the enemy''s defensive strength and military discipline are rapidly deteriorating, Jarod immediately invested all his reserve troops, preparing to tear apart the demon''s defense line in one fell swoop and destroy their last morale.


    Antorus is the base camp of the Burning Legion. Once it is breached by the coalition forces, the demon''s will to resist will plummet.


    The mentality of the legion fleet reinforcements that are still fighting outside the orbit of Argus will also change as a result.


    Andrea, who was at war with Argus the Destroyer, paid no attention to the situation on the main battlefield.


    The scythe in the hands of the silent Argus can produce a soul-absorbing effect between swings, and Andrea and Azshara were very surprised by the power of the Unmaker.


    The powers of this hastily hatched titan are soul and death.


    Illidan, who is stubborn by nature, wants to join the battle, but the raging soul storm in the arena makes it difficult for him to approach.


    While swinging Argus'' scythe, Illidan felt as if his soul would be sucked out.


    The terrified Demon Hunter had no choice but to withdraw from the midfield, leaving the battle to Andrea and Azshara.


    Not to mention Illidan, even Andrea, who is a god, can feel a huge threat from Argus'' sickle.


    He had a feeling that once he was hit by this scythe, regardless of the physical damage, his soul would definitely be damaged as a result.


    The creative power of Chaos Divine Power can condense an extremely strong shield in front of Andrea.


    Argus is not as powerful as Aggramar, and the scythe in his hand is not as physically destructive as Taeshalak, so he is temporarily unable to break through Andrea''s defense.


    Since Andrea was in charge, Azshara consciously took over the heavy responsibility of attacking.


    The space rift torn apart by Azshara''s Dimensional Slash threatens Argus. Once he is sucked into the rift, even as a Titan, it is difficult for him to get rid of it in an instant. This will give Azshara and Andrea Excellent attack opportunity.


    "Oh oh oh oh!"


    Argus, who had been silent all this time, faced a difficult situation of being at a disadvantage, and finally opened his mouth to roar meaninglessly.


    "pain!"


    The sickle, which suddenly expanded its attack range under the strengthening of the soul energy, cut a crack in the giant shield built by Andrea.


    Andrea''s complexion changed, and he immediately injected more power of chaos to repair the wound on the shield.


    "sad!"


    After changing hands, another scythe was slashed on the shield, and the power of the soul attached to the weapon began to penetrate the shield composed of the power of chaos.


    "despair!"


    Argus, who had been silent before, was uncharacteristically, the only lower half of his face exposed outside the helmet showed a ferocious look, and the sickle poured into his whole body slashed heavily on the Chaos Shield that had been reinforced many times.


    "clang!"


    Gritting his teeth for support, he barely blocked Argus''s sacrificial attack. Numerous cracks appeared on the huge shield, and it seemed that the entire shield would completely collapse in the next moment.


    Azshara seized the opportunity of Argus'' recovery, and the spell-casting gestures that appeared afterimages were linked together, and with the help of gestures, she strengthened her spell power.


    "It''s over, Destroyer!"


    The overlapping hands were slowly pulled apart, and the space centered on Argus began to collapse. Argus struggled unwillingly, trying to break free from the suction caused by the collapse of the space.


    In the end, he still couldn''t get rid of Azshara''s great spell, and the hands holding the sickle were first sucked into the space rift. When his body was sucked in, a strange flattening phenomenon appeared, as if he had suffered a dimensionality reduction blow and became like a human being. Paper-like shape.


    "This world will be destroyed!"


    In the end, he yelled out an illogical madness, and Argus the Annihilator, who had suffered countless hardships, finally turned into a two-dimensional object and was sucked into the space rift. Azshara hurriedly cast a spell to close the dangerous rift.


    "Huh~"


    Andrea scattered the riddled Chaos Shield, and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "The stunted Argus is so difficult to deal with. It''s hard to imagine how powerful Sargeras, the most powerful warrior ever in the Pantheon, would be..."


    Azshara also took a heavy breath, "Now that things have happened, you don''t want to back down, do you?"


    "how is this possible."


    Andrea shook her head with a smile, and looked up at a strange device guarded by Argus behind her.


    "This battle with Sargeras is either victory or death. There is no third solution."


    Letting out a long breath, Andrea stepped forward to the device after recuperating.


    Andrea, who has been discussing technical issues with Hatalu for a long time, already has a lot of understanding of Eredar technology, and after a little fiddling, she roughly understands the principle and function of this device.


    "Sargeras should use it to set off to Azeroth. Let''s get ready to go. This thing is driven by the energy left by the Argus star soul, and it should be usable once."


    Andrea looked at Illidan and Azshara seriously, "Following the route preset by this shuttle device, we should be able to follow Sargeras to the outside of Azeroth''s atmosphere, and the final decisive battle is about to begin. Be mentally prepared."


    ¡­


    When the three of Andrea were about to follow Sargeras back to Azeroth, Shandris and other members of the demigod team rushed out from Antorus in reverse.


    As soon as Kil''jaeden appeared, he used his ultimate move, the darkness of a thousand souls, to collect a large number of demon souls.


    "The Burning Throne of Antorus has been breached, and Sargeras is nowhere to be found. Are you still going to continue to fight meaninglessly?"


    As Kil''jaeden said, the Burning Throne guarded by the demon army has been pierced from the inside, and it doesn''t make any sense to continue guarding the door.


    The demons are all opportunists who follow the wind. Seeing that Sargeras'' power is gone, many demons knelt down on the spot to express their submission to Kil''jaeden.


    Turayang distanced himself vigilantly from Kil''jaeden. The era of Sargeras passed, but Kil''jaeden, the demon lord, still existed.


    If he turns his head against the coalition forces, the coalition forces of Azeroth will inevitably suffer huge losses without any precautions.


    Velen wasn''t as vigilant as Turalyon. Based on his knowledge of Kil''jaeden, UU Reading and the other party''s heartfelt confession during the long talk before, the prophet already knew Kil''jaeden''s next plan. up.


    The two sides that maintained close cooperation during the attack on Antorus were clearly separated, and the remnants of the Burning Legion under the leadership of Kil''jaeden confronted the Azeroth coalition forces.


    "Warriors of Azeroth, it''s time for you to leave."


    Kil''jaeden said with a flat expression, "Leave Argus. Without the support of the soul of the world, this dying planet is about to usher in its own end. The collision of the two expeditions is your victory."


    Velen sighed softly, and finally took a deep look at Kil''jaeden, then turned around resolutely and walked towards the storm fortress that landed.


    "He is right, Argus'' destruction has entered the countdown."


    "Go back, back to our own homeland."


    "Azeroth."


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 817： Demon Lord Sargeras

    Because Sargeras left his lair early, Andrea and others defeated Aggramar and Argus the Unmaker successively, and the demigod assault team also took the opportunity to turn Antorus upside down.


    All the legion generals who stayed behind in Antorus were wiped out one by one by this elite squad, and lost contact with the Antorus command, and the legion fleets that came to support from various planets began to retreat.


    While Kil''jaeden subdued and restrained the remaining demons, a large number of fel warships outside the planet finally showed the first example of turning around and fleeing.


    Under the influence of the herd mentality, the originally united army fleet soon fell apart due to disagreement.


    The sequelae of losing the command of the Antoran Commander Council began to erupt on a large scale. Tyrande and others, who were struggling under the siege of countless fel warships, finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, Andrea, Azshara, and Illidan were rushing back to Azeroth through the hyperspace teleportation device left by Sargeras.


    This transmission channel has greatly enhanced the transmission speed, and the physical fitness requirements of the person receiving the transmission have been pulled to an extremely high level.


    Sargeras himself has an incomparably strong titan body, this pressure is only a small problem for him.


    Andrea and Azshara, who are gods, also have **** bodies, so it is not a big problem to resist pressure, but Illidan, who is still in the demigod realm, is more uncomfortable.


    The grotesque scene in the transmission channel and the ubiquitous sense of oppression made him feel very uncomfortable, but the strong demon hunter didn''t even snort, and kept gritting his teeth.


    After about a minute, the scene that the three of them were looking at was finally fixed.


    What appeared before their eyes was a beautiful blue planet. From this angle, they could also see the flowing clouds in the planet''s atmosphere, as well as the blue sea that occupied more than half of the planet''s space.


    However, amidst this magnificent planetary beauty, there is a discordant huge figure.


    It was a red-skinned giant with wings on his back and curved demonic horns on his head. He was holding the burning broken sword in his hand and slashing at Azeroth frantically.


    Every attack of the giant demon was bounced off by the invisible defensive barrier on the outer layer of the planet, and the red-skinned demon with a tyrannical face swung the flaming sword in his hand more and more angrily.


    Illidan was still a little dizzy at this moment, but when he saw this huge demon, the corners of his mouth opened, revealing a mouth full of demon fangs.


    "Sargeras, I finally caught you."


    ¡­


    Azeroth''s planetary defense barrier seems impregnable, but Odin, the chief manager who stayed behind in Ulduar, did not dare to be negligent.


    If Andrea hadn''t reminded them in every possible way before leaving to run the Furnace of Origin and Furnace of Will at maximum power at all times to provide enough energy for the planet''s protective barrier, Sargeras'' sudden sneak attack might have been able to achieve success with one blow.


    Odin''s resonant voice resounded beside the Forge of Will, and spread throughout Ulduar through the broadcast made by Mimiron. Even Freya, who was sitting in the Hall of Origination, could clearly hear it through the connection established between the two Titan facilities.


    "Pay attention to the operation of the two furnaces at any time, and report to Mimiron immediately if there is any abnormality!"


    Odin, through Mimiron, is a monitoring device set up outside the planet, and he can intuitively see the scene of Sargeras attacking Azeroth more and more violently.


    "Mimilon, how long is the planetary enchantment expected to last?"


    "It can last another fifteen minutes at most."


    Mimiron, who has always been flying and jumping, has an extremely serious attitude at this time. He said worriedly, "Because of the direct connection between Argus and Azeroth, the characteristics of the Twisting Void on the opposite side will inevitably seep in."


    "By using the characteristics of the Twisting Nether, Sargeras forcibly absorbs the remaining energy of the Argus planet, and enhances his attack and destructive power in a short period of time."


    "Tsk!"


    Odin smacked his lips anxiously, "Sure enough, just as Andrea speculated, this expedition is an out-and-out double-edged sword. While raiding the enemy''s lair, it also exposes its own position unreservedly." out."


    Through the observation equipment arranged by Mimiron, Odin and other guardians of Azeroth observed some abnormalities outside the planet at the same time, and a faint flash of light suddenly appeared behind Sargeras, who was still trying to break through the barrier .


    Mimiron, who had been staring at the main console screen, reported in surprise, "It''s the energy fluctuations of Andrea and Azshara, and they came back in time!"


    ¡­


    Leaving Illidan, who was spinning in his head, staying in place for the time being, Andrea and Azshara accelerated towards Sargeras, who was bigger than the planet Azeroth.


    After several space teleportations in succession, the two traveled across the long distance in the universe to the starry sky not far from Sargeras.


    The shock brought by the real body of the Titan can be felt even more from a close look.


    Every time the gigantic demon that penetrates the heavens and the earth swings the giant sword, it can bring about a violent energy tide, and the raging flames burn fiercely in the universe without oxygen to support combustion.


    There is no time to complain about how Sargeras managed to ignite the fire in a vacuum environment, and while entering the attack range, Andrea and Azshara shot together.


    Andrea directly entered the avatar state, with three pairs of gray wings growing from his back.


    Through the space channel opened by Azshara, Andrea flapped her wings and fanned countless feathers to the opposite side of the channel.


    These gray energy wings seemed to be endless, surrounding Sargeras who was slashing at the barrier with his sword.


    "Ok?"


    Noticing the vision beside him, Sargeras paused for a moment, and stretched out his left hand out of crisis instinct to place a layer of fel energy shield on the surface of his body.


    Andrea didn''t know what Sargeras'' previous power was, since his fall, the Bronze Titan''s power had been fixed as flame.


    Clear green flames of fel energy can also be seen on the shield surrounding the body surface, and the chaotic light beams emitted by the gray wings collided violently with the defensive shield arranged by Sargeras.


    The destructive power of Chaos Divine Power is indeed unparalleled in the world, except for the attack that Sargeras swung Grebor to block, thousands of light beams added a lot of wounds to the body of the Fallen Titan.


    It''s a pity that these scattered light beams are not powerful enough to attack, they can only cause some skin trauma to Sargeras who has a strong defense.


    Even so, Sargeras, who was originally indifferent to the enemy''s attack, changed his attitude.


    In his memory, the concept of his body being injured was only experienced when he first fought against the Pantheon.


    Although Sargeras finally won with a sneak attack, it was not easy for him to win.


    The Pantheon compatriots who are of the same strength as the Fallen Titan have caused him great harm, UU Reading www. uukanshu. It took Sargeras thousands of years to fully recover, and because of this he missed the best time to capture the Titan''s soul on the spot.


    Since then, no one in the physical universe has been able to cause harm to the fallen titan''s true body.


    When he invaded Azeroth for the first time, Sargeras had to shrink his size and restrain his strength in order to enter the interior of the planet, so he was cut by some unknown green-skinned ants with a negligible wound.


    It was his plan to use the avatar to sneak into Azeroth and defeat, and Sargeras didn''t care about the avatar''s failure.


    But now he is definitely using his main body in full power, and someone can actually hurt him in this situation. The anger in Sargeras''s heart is like a flame covering his whole body, burning blazingly.


    "Ants who don''t know how to live or die! Get out!"


    The artifact Grebor slammed into the invisible void, and the space around the sword was forcibly distorted by the powerful force.


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 818： call from afar

    Azshara, who was dozens of kilometers away, suddenly changed his face, suppressing the discomfort and closing the space channel in front of him.


    "boom!"


    Even though Azshara''s reaction speed was fast enough, some flames rushed towards the two of them through the not completely closed passage.


    Andrea took the initiative to stand in front, and the wings in the avatar state enveloped the two of them, and the flames swept over Andrea''s wings. The violent energy hedging produced an explosive reaction force, and the two were far away from the original place. push away.


    "brush!"


    Spreading his wings to wave away the remaining flames, Andrea looked solemnly at the Demon King in the distance. At this time, Sargeras had already found their location through his own flame positioning.


    "It turned out to be two gods who don''t know the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth."


    Sargeras let out a contemptuous laugh wantonly, and his huge voice shaking the universe could be clearly heard in the vacuum.


    Falling into a demon has not weakened Sargeras''s powerful body as a bronze titan, and the flesh and blood wounds caused by Andrea''s attack are rapidly recovering.


    Andrea let go of Azshara, and sighed helplessly, "Sure enough, it''s hard to do enough damage to him without gathering strength."


    Azshara quickly exchanged spell-casting gestures with both hands, and added with the same dignified expression, "Our goal is not to defeat him. No one in the material world can surpass Sargeras in combat power."


    "That''s right." Andrea mentally prepared to deal with Sargeras'' attack. "Our goal is to delay the time, as long as the Pantheon completes the preparations for the seal."


    "Don''t relax in the slightest! We have overcome countless difficulties, don''t capsize in the gutter in this final battle!"


    "Humph!"


    Azshara smiled confidently, "Who do you think you''re talking to? Take care of yourself, I finally found a suitable partner, I don''t want to be a widow so soon."


    ¡­


    In the hall of the Pantheon, except for Eonar who is in good condition, the other five titans are leaning crookedly on their divine thrones.


    As expected by Eonar, Andrea and others, the attack on Argus distracted most of the defenders around the Pantheon.


    Standing here doing nothing for countless years, the demons of the legion have long since relaxed their vigilance. When Eonar sneaked into the Pantheon with other compatriots, the demons of the legion staying in the nearby Xingyu did not respond at all.


    "Huh~"


    Aman''Thul, the father of the gods, leaned on the armrest of the seat to prop up his body, and looked around at several other compatriots.


    After receiving Eonar''s treatment, Norgannon, Kazgros, and Goganes, who were also tortured by the Coven, were able to barely support the complete sealing ceremony, but Aggramar''s poor state made the five of them feel very uncomfortable. worry.


    The soul and will of the Avenger was first defeated by Sargeras, forcibly distorted, and then suffered a second injury because of the shattering of the new body.


    Even after being nursed one-on-one by Eonar for a period of time, his aura is still much weaker than other titans.


    Aman''Thul sat upright and asked in a deep voice, "Agramar, can you still hold on?"


    "But...uh!"


    Aggramar wanted to prop up his body and sit up straight from the throne several times, but the weakness and powerlessness from the depths of his soul prevented him from moving.


    Eonar said worriedly, "No, he still needs some time to recover."


    "There is only one chance. Under the premise that Aggramar cannot accurately control his own power, launching the seal rashly is likely to usher in failure."


    Aman''Thul closed his eyes slightly and leaned on the back of his chair. "I''ll leave it to you, my wife. Let him recover the most basic activity as soon as possible. I''m afraid Andrea and the others won''t be able to last long in front of Sargeras."


    "do not worry."


    Aggramar leaned limply on the chair, a smile barely formed on the corner of his mouth.


    "I can feel that a familiar soul is returning, maybe the **** from Azeroth will bring us some surprises."


    Eonar''s hands glowed green and continued to heal Aggramar, with a reproachful expression on her face, "Don''t talk, focus on recovery, we can only trust them now."


    ¡­


    "Drink!"


    Sargeras'' powerful slashing drew twisted flame trails in the universe, and Andrea and Azshara struggled to avoid his space-distorting attack.


    "Are you kidding me!"


    Azshara, who was full of nervousness, couldn''t help complaining, "To be able to affect the stability of space with pure power, this guy''s strength is too extraordinary!"


    Andrea vigorously flapped her wings in the incarnation state, and isolated the monstrous flames that were close to her eyes five meters away from her body.


    "Otherwise, what do you think? Although Sargeras took advantage of the sneak attack to some extent, Sargeras did wipe out all the Titans in the Pantheon back then, and it should not be his full strength now."


    At the beginning, Sargeras relied on the fel energy storm that swept across the entire universe to destroy the **** bodies of the Titans at once. Perhaps it was because of Azeroth that was right in front of him. Sargeras did not take the same crazy action now, which is already considered a Converged.


    Once the fel energy storm that destroys the world is called, Andrea and Azshara will certainly not survive, but Azeroth will definitely be affected by it.


    Sargeras'' purpose is not to destroy Azeroth, but to corrupt the star soul of Azeroth with the strongest potential and let her use it for himself.


    When Andrea and Azshara struggled to hold on under Sargeras'' wide-ranging attack, Teshalak, who had been on Andrea''s back all the time, suddenly felt scorching heat.


    Although this high temperature would not scald Andrea''s divine body, it still attracted his attention after all.


    "Teshalak? What''s the matter?"


    Xalatas hanging on Andrea''s waist said in a strange tone, "Andrea, the broken sword on your back seems to be connected with the weapon spirit who doesn''t know where it is. Do you still remember that legend?"


    ''legend¡­''


    Andrea''s heart moved, and he waved his wings in the opposite direction to get out of Sargeras'' attack distance. "Azshara, buy me a little time. The situation seems to have turned around."


    Azshara nodded solemnly, "I''ll try my best, but I can''t guarantee how long I can support it."


    The power of space was fully activated, and Azshara used the space prison used against Aggramar again.


    The huge body of Sargeras was forcibly blocked by the sudden space cage. As Azshara narrowed the space between his hands with sweat all over his face, the size of Sargeras who was locked in the space was also compressed.


    "Engage in such a small trick!"


    Sargeras, who was squeezed into a ball, roared and tried to stretch his body, red and green flames gushed out, and UU Reading pushed the space prison out of the cracks.


    Andrea pulled out Taishalach from behind as quickly as possible, closed his eyes and tried to feel the call from the endless universe.


    Sensing Taeshalak''s clear response, the spirit of weapons, which was spinning in the universe, finally determined its direction, breaking through the space and rushing towards the direction of Azeroth.


    "Could it be..."


    With an idea, Andrea looked up at Greybor in Sargeras'' hands.


    Sargeras, who was temporarily locked in the space cage, had no time to pay attention. At this time, the broken sword also began to flicker faintly and imperceptibly.


    ''So that''s the case, so here comes the problem. ''


    Andrea scratched her head in distress, ''How can I take away Sargeras'' weapon from him? ''


    Read URL:


    High-speed text hand-typed Azeroth Shadow of the Moon Chapter List

 Chapter 819： Judge of Darkness - Geshalak

    Greybor was still tightly held in the hands of Sargeras, and it was impossible for the fallen titan to easily give up the handy weapon he had used for many years.


    Andrea frowned and looked at the space cage where the cracks were expanding, "Azshara, can you find a way to separate the weapon in Sargeras''s hand?"


    "arms?"


    Azshara, who fully activated her spatial divine power, didn''t even look back, "You want his weapon for...ah, that''s how it is."


    Azshara''s gaze turned to the flaming greatsword held in Sargeras'' right hand, "I''ll try."


    "what!"


    Feeling the strength of the spatial cage that bound him suddenly weaken, Sargeras struggled to break free, and the monstrous flames of fel energy swept out.


    Andrea will move in front of Azshara, with the six wings on her back folded in front of her body, helping Azshara who is temporarily unable to move to block Sargeras'' attack.


    It''s not that Azshara has loosened the control of the space prison, but that she has focused her control on several key points.


    Although Sargeras broke free from the restraints as a whole, he felt strange sensations from his hands, feet and the demonic horns on his head at the same time, as if someone had separated his body parts from the main body.


    The devil''s horns are a symbol of Sargeras'' depravity, and he has always cared about it very much. He immediately focused his attention on the head, trying to regain control of the horns.


    Azshara''s golden eyes lit up, and she immediately changed her gestures, concentrating all the power of space on Sargeras'' right hand.


    Sargeras, who was distracted, couldn''t keep up with Azshara''s speed for a while, and the fingers holding the weapon suddenly felt severe pain.


    The four fingers except the little finger were severed from the broken space in the middle segment, and Grebor, who was originally held tightly in his hand, also fell into the universe.


    "Chance! Andrea!"


    Without Azshara''s reminder, Andrea had launched the shadow shuttle to Sargeras.


    When he came into close contact with Sargeras, the gushing flame power made Andrea''s movements stagnate, and these fel flames began to erode his body through the chaos shield on his body.


    ''Sure enough, there is still a big gap in strength. ''


    Andrea suppressed the discomfort, and carried the huge Greybol with both hands to escape into the shadow space again.


    "Ant, how dare you!"


    Sargeras violently swung his fist in the direction where Andrea disappeared, and the extremely compressed force shook the shadow space that had just been closed.


    "Pfft~"


    Andrea, who reappeared next to Azshara, spat out a small mouthful of blood. Sargeras'' attack did not directly hit him but still caused some damage to him.


    Slightly adjusting the breath to suppress the injury, Andrea used the power of chaos to shrink the Sargeras version of Greybor.


    "when!"


    The staff of Garnier swung the gray light blade to cut off the hilt artificially added by Sargeras, and Andrea brought the fractures of Grebor and Taeshalach together.


    Seeing this scene, Sargeras naturally understood the other party''s plan. He rushed over in a frightened and angry manner, trying to kill these two daring gods before the broken sword was recast.


    "Don''t even think about it! Stop it!"


    Azshara was already very tired at this time, but she still managed to build a space barrier, trying to block Sargeras'' charge.


    "Small tricks, get out!"


    Hitting the hastily arranged space barrier with a punch, countless space fragments scattered into the universe, and Azshara''s mouth also shed a stream of blood due to the backlash of the spell.


    "Ding~"


    Unlike Sargeras'' countless forced attempts before, when Andrea brought the two broken swords closer, Grebor and Teshalak automatically spliced ??together.


    At the same time, a faint translucent ray of light suddenly flashed in the distant starry sky. Before the four people present had time to react, this ray of light quickly entered the docked weapon.


    Sargeras, who had already swung his flaming fist, suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. Before he had time to think about it, the fallen titan with rich combat experience instinctively withdrew his fist and flapped his wings to dodge in reverse.


    "Clang!"


    The crisp sound of the sword resounded strangely in the vacuum, and a slash mark piercing the space landed at the position before Sargeras closed his fist.


    Sargeras'' face became more gloomy after being rejoiced. If he didn''t stop in time, even his titan body would be injured by the space-severing blow.


    Different from Sargeras distorting the space with his strength, this neat trace truly cuts off the connection between spaces, and no defense can stop it.


    Sargeras, who had used this ability countless times, knew very well that what he was most worried about happened.


    "Gesarak."


    As Sargeras murmured in a low voice, Andrea looked in surprise at the long sword in his hand that had completely changed its shape.


    In the hands of Aggramar, Taeshalak is a broad two-handed sword, and Grebor is also a standard two-handed longsword.


    But what Andrea held in his hand at this time was a thick-edged one-handed straight sword.


    The body of the sword is engraved with a large number of runes inscribed with Titan characters. Even if you just hold it in your hand, you can feel the powerful power coming from the long sword.


    "Is this Gesarak?"


    Andrea flipped the long sword in surprise and observed it. It was difficult to identify the meaning of the Titan text on the sword in a hurry, but the sword didn''t seem to have any connection with the ruined world from the appearance.


    "Young god, are you my new master?"


    There was a heavy voice from the weapon, and it was difficult to distinguish male and female, but judging from the tone, it seemed to be a rather calm and atmospheric weapon spirit, which was fundamentally different from the flying Xalatas.


    Andrea glanced at Geshalak, and then fixed his eyes on Sargeras, who had a cloudy face.


    "Although I don''t know how long I can hold you, at least for now, I should be your master."


    The inspiration of Gesarak''s weapon smiled, "Hehe~ I have wandered the universe for countless years, and finally have a new owner again. This journey is too long."


    "Master, UU Reading , please don''t underestimate yourself. Since I have recognized your legitimacy, no one can take me away from you, not even the Titans."


    The blade of the sword automatically points to the powerful evil energy it feels. "I never thought that the first battle of my comeback would be to face my former master. This can be regarded as a cycle of cause and effect."


    "Master, please use me as you like, Gesarak will cut off all threats on the way for you, please remember my title - Judge of Darkness."


    "Once you deviate from the right path one day, what happened to Sargeras will happen again. Please keep this lesson in mind."


    Andrea clenched Gesarak''s hilt and nodded firmly, "I know, Judge of Darkness, let me see your power!"


    Holding up Tashalak, which was gradually shining brightly, because he had not systematically learned how to use a sword, Andrea poured Chaos Divine Power into Gesarak and swung the sword horizontally.


    "cut!"


    "Haha! The chaotic divine power that created the world, I am more and more convinced that the encounter with the master is not accidental!"


    Amidst Gesarak''s hearty laughter, Sargeras leaned back as if he was facing a formidable enemy, dodging the gray sword aura flying across the air, and the death threat of Sen Han flying past his cheek made him dare not do what he did before Arrogant.


    The titans hiding in the Pantheon are watching the battle through the Azeroth surveillance device activated by Norgannon.


    Aggramar, who had recovered a lot, laughed heartily, even though he coughed continuously, it didn''t stop him from laughing heartily.


    "The dark judge has finally reappeared, and there will be a new order defender in the material universe!"

 Chapter 820： A hunter must learn to squat in the grass

    According to the information fed back by Gesarak, it can be known that the Dark Judge does not have a fixed shape. Whichever form the current owner thinks is more suitable, it will take the initiative to change into the most convenient form for the owner.


    It would be difficult for Andrea, a spellcaster, to use a two-handed sword. Now Gesarak has chosen a form that can maximize his chaotic power, and even Sargeras dare not take Andrea''s attack hard.


    Chaos divine power already has unparalleled destructive power, and what Andrea lacks is an output medium to make the attack qualitatively change.


    After all, the Rod of Ganir is only an auxiliary weapon for casting spells. The Tears of Elune can enhance the output of Chaos Divine Power, but it cannot make it qualitatively change.


    Azshara was overdrawn in order to buy time for Andrea, and was unable to fight again in a short time.


    Andrea flapped her six wings and fought bravely, changing her previous defensive posture, and the sword energy from all directions forced the unarmed Sargeras into a panic.


    Sargeras also couldn''t remember how many years he hadn''t taken a defensive position in battle, the situation was stronger than others, even though he felt aggrieved, Sargeras still suppressed his displeasure and temporarily avoided the enemy''s sharp edge.


    "wait!"


    Sargeras, who withdrew his arrogance, suddenly reacted, "These two guys came through the hyperspace teleportation device I left in the World Soul Hall, that is to say..."


    The face of the Demon King changed suddenly. Frightened, he subconsciously turned his head to look into the depths of the endless starry sky.


    "Pantheon?! Oops!"


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the chaotic sword energy blocked by Andrea approached again, and Sargeras could only stop his preparations to escape.


    "Where do you want to go? Isn''t Azeroth your goal? Then carry out your own delusions to the end!"


    Seeing that Sargeras finally realized the root of the crisis, Andrea no longer had any reservations, and the chaos divine power was fully output, the size of the three pairs of wings expanded again, and the mobility was further improved.


    "Get out! Get out!"


    The anxious Sargeras was eager to get away from the Xingyu in front of him and rush to the Pantheon. He didn''t care whether he was injured or not, and began to use desperate methods to attack Andrea.


    In terms of pure power comparison, there is still a big gap between Andrea and Sargeras. During close combat, the fel energy overflowing from the opponent''s body can make him feel more pressure.


    But his purpose was not to defeat Sargeras, but to delay his time as much as possible.


    With the help of the wings infused with a lot of power of chaos, Andrea used the high-mobility guerrilla fighting method, and Andrea added many large and small wounds to Sargeras with the sword energy launched from a long distance.


    Although Sargeras consciously avoided the attack that was enough to pose a greater threat to himself, as time went by, the Demon King finally gave up all his defenses in anxiety, and tried to escape against the attack with red eyes.


    The Titans of the Pantheon were restored in the time Andrea fought so hard for, and their respective thrones effectively helped the Titans reshape their bodies and heal their injuries.


    Under Eonar''s special care, Aggramar, who was the most injured, basically recovered his mobility.


    Aman''Thul solemnly issued an order to his compatriots, "It''s time, Sargeras has sensed our threat, let''s begin."


    Power gushed out from the thrones under the six people at the same time, and the blue-white flames enveloped the Titans. Under the control of the six Titans, they formed energy beams that converged in the air, and finally submerged into the ground of the Pantheon Hall.


    "Crack!"


    The sound of mechanical operation sounded, and the flat ground parted amidst the rumbling sound, and the complex Titan runes carved on the ground completely appeared before the eyes of the six people.


    Gathering the power of the six titans, the seal aimed at Sargeras began to run at full speed.


    Through the water mirror, one could clearly see the panic and unwillingness on Sargeras''s face. After his already injured right hand was severed by Andrea''s elbow, the demon king finally got out of the enemy''s pursuit range.


    "Huh~"


    Andrea, who was also seriously overdrawn, lay powerlessly flat in the gravity-free universe, watching Sargeras rushing towards the distant star universe, a relieved smile appeared on his face.


    "Finally...it''s almost over."


    "Shua!"


    A thick beam of light that made one feel irresistible shot out from the depths of the starry sky. Before Sargeras even had time to react, he was directly hit by this sure-fire beam aimed at him.


    Aman''Thul clenched his fists on the armrest of the throne, took a deep breath and controlled the sealed light to recover. "Brother, your expedition is over!"


    "Do not!"


    Sargeras screamed that he was about to be sucked away by the light beam. Illidan, who was hiding behind the rubble, flapped his wings and rushed out at the right time. The double blades of Azzinoth pierced deeply into the wound of Sargeras'' severed arm.


    "Ahhh!"


    Under normal conditions, it is impossible for Illidan''s attack to cause any damage to Sargeras.


    But at this time, Sargeras was suppressed by the sealed light, and Andrea''s wound also opened up the attack channel for the demon hunter. Illidan''s long-prepared blow made Sargeras scream.


    Suppressing the extremely corrosive flames of fel energy on Sargeras, the demon hunter showed a grin on his face, "For this moment, I waited ten thousand years, and all the sacrifices were finally not in vain."


    "Sargeras, let me witness your final outcome with my own eyes!"


    Under the gaze of Azshara and Andrea, Illidan hung on Sargeras and was pulled towards the Pantheon together, and disappeared from their sight in a blink of an eye.


    Weakly taking out the Sagerite keystone left by Illidan, Andrea threw it to Azshara who recovered a little.


    "I''ll leave the finishing work to you. I need to take a good rest."


    The biggest crisis in Azeroth was eliminated, and Azshara''s nervousness also disappeared. UU Reading She rolled her eyes coquettishly.


    "In this world, you are the only one who dares to issue orders to me without being sanctioned. Enjoy the queen''s favor."


    "Yes~ I''ll talk about it when I have something to say, I''m really tired..."


    Seeing that Andrea had fallen into a dormant state before she could speak, Azshara, who had always been proud, showed a rare gentle smile on her face.


    Leaning down and kissing Andrea''s lips, Azshara floated silently beside Andrea to guard her.


    The severely damaged expeditionary fleet began to pass through the portal connecting the two star universes and returned from Argus in a few minutes.


    Even if she didn''t experience it on the Enterprise in person, Azshara could guess that singing and dancing must have started on the flagship of the expeditionary force at this time.


    Watching the last starship return to the star universe on the side of Azeroth, Azshara activates the Sargerite Keystone to close the passage linking the two worlds.


    Before the gate closed, everyone could see that the planet Argus on the opposite side was rapidly expanding. The moment before the passage closed, Argus flashed a dazzling light. This scene became the last memory of the expeditionary army soldiers on Argus.


    "Ha~"


    Returning to Azeroth''s Zenidar with the Azeroth coalition forces, Turayang looked at the peaceful starry sky and let out a long breath.


    "it''s finally over."


    At the same time, Tyrande excitedly issued a victory declaration to the Azeroth coalition forces through the fleet radio.


    "Cheer! All brothers and sisters who participated in the battle, we have won! Glory belongs to Azeroth!"


    "Oh!"

 Chapter 821： A New Era (End of the book)

    In the Pantheon, the six Titans, with the assistance of the throne, relying on Andrea''s positioning and extreme delay, worked together in a weak state to pull Sargeras back from the distant star universe and seal it.


    Returning with the sealed light is the demon hunter hanging on Sargeras.


    When the Demon King uttered his final unwilling roar and was sealed into the underground of the Pantheon, Illidan, who had experienced long-distance interstellar travel again, was already weak in his feet.


    "Ha~"


    Seeing Sargeras disappearing in the seal with his own eyes, Illidan collapsed on the gorgeous floor of the Pantheon made of unknown materials, with a relieved smile on his face.


    Aman''Thul also breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the half-demon who returned with Sargeras with great interest.


    "Demon Hunter, don''t you plan to return to your home planet?"


    Illidan struggled to sit up, and the twin blades of Azzinoth, which he never left his hands, were placed by his sides.


    "No, my long-cherished wish, my goal in life is to witness the end of Sargeras with my own eyes. Since he was only sealed but not dead, I have the obligation to continue to be his jailer."


    Aman''Thul and the other titans exchanged glances, and after a while they basically came to an agreement.


    The father of the gods promised Illidan as a representative, "Yes, you will become the first mortal who is eligible to stay in the Pantheon. I, Aman''Thul, in the name of the Pantheon, grant you the authority to guard Sargeras. "


    ¡­


    Illidan''s departure had long been expected by Andrea.


    This demon hunter is too stubborn, his outlook on life is just like his own persistent feelings, once he has identified a goal, he will never give up.


    When Malfurion, who stayed behind in Azeroth, heard the news from Azshara, he was silent for a while.


    "Hey~"


    The archdruid sighed with a very complicated expression.


    No matter how different the ideas are between the two, they are brothers of the same mother after all.


    Illidan voluntarily went to the Pantheon to guard Sargeras, and he didn''t know when he would meet again next time.


    Tyrande held Malfurion''s hand and comforted, "The night elves have a long enough lifespan. I believe that one day in the future we will meet Illidan again."


    Malfurion adjusted his breathing, calming down the complicated thoughts in his heart, "I know, let''s not talk about this, how is Andrea''s situation?"


    Azshara shrugged gracefully, "It''s in good condition, but it''s still in hibernation to complete the final attunement with Gesarak. This sword of order doesn''t seem to be easy to control."


    According to the information given by the Titans of the Pantheon, within the scope of their known material universe, there is no weapon that is stronger than the dark judge Gesarak.


    Sargeras once used this sword to destroy a planet that was deeply parasitized by the ancient gods, and the power of the dark judge can be imagined.


    However, because of the dark emotions in Sargeras'' heart when he drew the sword, he buried the hidden danger of Gesarak''s active split.


    After wandering in the universe for countless years, Gesarak finally has a new master, which is exciting news for the forces of order in the entire universe.


    "The Pantheon is temporarily closed, and the severely injured Titans need time to recuperate."


    "Argus was completely destroyed under the active catalysis of Kil''jaeden. The Burning Legion was seriously injured in this expedition and raid, and began to fall apart. The demon legions scattered in various stars stood on their own hills one after another."


    Malfurion leaned back in his chair and heaved a sigh of relief. "In the future, the entire material universe should have a period of peace. It is thanks to the hard work of the soldiers of the expedition that we can achieve what we have achieved today."


    "Of course, the most important credit still goes to Andrea who planned all this."


    Maiev gave a rare smile, and turned her head to look in the direction of Moon Shadow Manor, "I just don''t know how long it will take for our great hero to wake up from his sleep."


    ¡­


    Andrea didn''t know where her consciousness sank.


    Indeed, as Azshara said, he completed all the attunement steps with Geshalak in hibernation.


    While fully mastering Gesarak''s power, Andrea officially became the new master of the Dark Judge.


    But this process did not actually take long. Andrea drifted unconsciously in a misty unknown space for a long period of time afterwards, and for some reason could not wake up from hibernation.


    When he finally saw a little light shining through the endless fog, Andrea, who was in a daze, immediately concentrated on reaching out to the distance.


    But at this moment, Andrea''s soul was stimulated by a sharp sense of threat like a needle, as if there was some kind of extremely dangerous existence behind this blurred light.


    At the very moment, a beam of soft moon-white light shrouded Andrea''s body, and he felt that his soul body was rapidly moving away from the unknown space that continued to emit dangerous premonitions.


    Vaguely, Andrea heard an unwilling roar coming from behind the fog.


    "Shua!"


    The scenery in front of me changed dramatically in the next second, the gray mist completely dissipated, replaced by a group of gorgeous palaces in the style of the Temple of Olympus.


    "here is¡­"


    Andrea looked up and looked around in surprise.


    The gray mist that I have seen before is all around the outside of the temple complex. The buildings built in the mountains seem to be forcibly opened by some unknown force, and the surrounding mist cannot invade at all.


    Gesarak''s weapon spirit has been following Andrea after completing the attunement. At this time, it reminded vigilantly, "Master, please be careful. If I guess correctly, this place should be located outside the material universe and has not yet been opened. out of the unknown world."


    "Hehe~"


    Familiar laughter came from the depths of the desolate and deserted palace, "I didn''t expect you to stray into the chaotic space in an unconscious state. If I didn''t find out and pull you over in time, you would have been torn apart by those hungry lords of the void." It''s in pieces."


    Andrea''s face moved, "Eluen?"


    "Eluen?"


    The same doubt came from a different existence. Gesarak had already guessed who this existence was, but its tone seemed a little weird.


    "You call her Elune? Is this a brand-new alias that the lord used on a material planet?"


    Andrea looked at the dark judge in her hand unexpectedly, "Do you know her true identity?"


    "Of course I know, but..."


    Gesarak''s sword automatically pointed forward, "I won''t do it for you, let her explain it to you herself."


    There is no breath of life in the entire gorgeous palace group. Although the surrounding temples are beautifully built, it is obvious that no one has settled in.


    In front of the largest temple at the top of the palace complex, Andrea could clearly see a woman in a moon-white dress sitting on her throne, looking at herself with smiling eyes.


    Andrea was not unfamiliar with the beautiful and elegant appearance that did not lose to Azshara. Since the statue in Moonlight City was built, he has seen it countless times in his sea of ??consciousness.


    Before Andrea could straighten out his thoughts, he was forcibly teleported in front of him by the master of the temple in the next second.


    "I didn''t expect that with the help of Gesarak, you could break through the restrictions of the material universe and enter this chaotic space."


    Elune raised her legs and looked at Andrea with a smile, "Let me remind you first, there is nothing here except me and the whole palace, it''s very boring, do you need me to take you back?"


    Andrea also nodded with a smile, "Of course, my family is still waiting for me, but before that, can you tell me your real name?"


    Elune tilted her head, a mischievous smile curled up at the corner of her mouth.


    "Now is not the time for you to go to the chaotic space to open up a new world, but with the power of chaos and Gesarak under your control, that day will come sooner or later."


    "Go back, go back to your family, remember to take more time to chat with me and Azeroth."


    Andrea''s soul body clearly felt the sense of falling from his feet, and before his consciousness returned to his body, Elune''s leisurely voice came from afar.


    "All conscious souls in the universe are under my jurisdiction, and the gods outside the sky, including the Void Lord, call me...the Lord of All Souls."


    "But this title doesn''t sound good, and I personally don''t like it."


    Elune said meaningfully, "Based on the many stories you told me over the years, I thought of a good name, how about... you can call me Alaya."


    ¡­


    "Wake up! Finally woke up!"


    After the consciousness returned to the body, Andrea immediately heard the noise from the surroundings.


    Opening his eyes, the first thing that appeared in front of his eyes were three beautiful faces with their own characteristics. The years had not left any traces on their faces, and the three of them still maintained their youthful looks.


    "Santis, Seres, and Azshara."


    Andrea rubbed his temples and sat up on the bed, and the considerate Celeste hurriedly helped him raise the cushion behind him.


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    Compared with the relieved Shandris, Azshara''s attitude was obviously more indifferent. She never thought that Andrea would not be able to sleep because of this.


    Shandris shook her husband''s hand and replied with a smile, "One year and 213 days, you missed the grand ceremony to celebrate the victory of the Battle of Argus."


    Andrea shook her head dismissively and smiled, "It doesn''t matter, as long as everything goes well, I''m not interested in these formalistic things."


    Following Andrea''s awakening, Moon Shadow Manor was in a state of chaos.


    Aurora led the grown-up Reinhardt and hurried over. Seeing that his father finally woke up from his deep sleep, the little guy immediately showed a happy smile on his face. Andrea pounced.


    "dad!"


    "Oh! My good son."


    Leticia, Onyxia and Lunara who happened to be guests at home also poured in one after another, followed by a rather strange pair of maids, Vashki and Xalatas.


    Holding Reinhard up with a smile, it is said that Fandral, Malfurion and others are about to leave their work and come. Andrea looks at the relatives and friends in the room with a gratified smile on his face.


    ¡®Spirit of all things, Alaya? ''


    Put aside Elune''s words for the time being, as Elune said, there is still a long way to go before he goes to the chaotic space to open up a new world.


    Jumping up from the bed with Reinhardt in his arms, Andrea twisted her body, which had not moved for a long time, and there was a crisp "click" sound when the bones moved.


    "The Burning Legion falls apart, and the greatest threat in the physical universe is history."


    "The mighty era of interstellar voyages is about to begin, and the glory of the orderly world will spread throughout the material universe. Everyone, welcome the arrival of a new era with me!"


    (End of the book)

 ~： End of this testimonial

    "Shadow of the Moonlight on Azeroth" finally ushered in the end, let''s spread some flowers for the time being.


    In order to prevent the plot from repeating too much with the previous King of Rangers, a lot of effort was spent on writing this book. This is the biggest problem in writing repetitive fan themes.


    Here Xianyu needs to review himself. He still made old mistakes in the middle of writing, and began to follow the plot unconsciously.


    A typical example is the part of the Lich King. Due to hesitation in his heart whether to slow down the pace a little bit, the plot went very bluntly, so many people were persuaded to leave.


    In fact, the ending stage did not satisfy me personally, because the known epidemic reasons inevitably affected Xianyu''s mood and creative passion, coupled with inexplicable long-term tinnitus and dizziness, the state when writing the last plot pretty bad.


    After the book is finished, Xianyu is going to rest for a while to adjust his mood and body.


    After waiting for the epidemic to basically subside, I still plan to go to the hospital for an examination. According to the preliminary inference of my friend who studies medicine, I should be suffering from a disease called tinnitus vertigo.


    Because it has not been confirmed yet, I dare not take medicine casually, the continuous tinnitus all day makes Xianyu''s sleep quality plummet, and I also suffer from slight dizziness during the day, which is very bad.


    In this state, it is difficult to create a story that satisfies myself and my book friends, and I have no idea about the next book, and it takes a certain amount of time to conceive and perfect it.


    Xianyu is not sure about the specific break time, once a new book is released, it will be notified in the book friend group and the completed novel testimonials.


    Finally, I would like to thank the book friends who have been subscribing to the end and the editor of this book, Da Qian. I hope we will have the opportunity to meet again in the next book.